《Seize His Little Wife》 Chapter 1 Sir is back Christine White had a nightmare about a man! She cried out in distress, ¡°Go away ¡­ Don¡¯t touch me! ¡­¡± Haphazardly struggling hands grazed the man¡¯s cheeks, but in the next instant, the hands fluttered away. The person who had been right in front of her suddenly disappeared, leaving only a body full of aches and pains to torment her. Christine White jolted awake and opened her eyes to see the crystal chandelier hanging from the ceiling and everything around her in her familiar d¨¦cor. Was it a dream? She got up and gasped for air, only to feel an ache. Christine White was instantly shocked when she lifted the covers and took a look! What¡¯s going on! She was sleeping well in her own home, and she was actually making love with a man? ¡°Aunt Lucy!¡± said Christine White as she hurriedly got dressed and ran downstairs, just in time to run into Nanny Aunt Lucy cleaning the living room. Aunt Lucy turned off the vacuum cleaner in her hand and looked at her in surprise, ¡°I¡¯m here ma¡¯am, what happened to you?¡± ¡°Did you see any strangers upstairs this morning? In my room¨Cit seemed as if someone had gone in my room!¡± Christine White was ghastly white, and could not help trembling at the thought of what had happened in her dream. ¡°A stranger came in?¡± Aunt Lucy panicked and ced the things in her hand, quickly walking to her, ¡°Ma¡¯am, did you see it wrong? I got up early in the morning to prepare breakfast, I didn¡¯t see anything wrong in the house!¡± ¡°No way!¡± She was on the verge of tears, ¡°Aunt Lucy will youe upstairs with me and check? There really is someone! That person-¡± ¡°Aunt Lucy, we¡¯re almost out of lozenges at home, so go get some back sometime.¡± The sound of a door mming suddenly came from the other side of the liquor cab. Christine White¡¯s entire body froze, recognizing the voice almost instantly! She twisted her head to look in shock, and was caught off guard to see the man in the white shirting over from the side hall with a bottle of red wine in his hand. He casually straightened the cor of his shirt, and his charming corbone was vaguely visible. Not seeming to hear what she was saying to Aunt Lucy, Baird Lane went over and got a ss and poured himself a ss of red wine. ¡°When did youe back? You, what are you doing here?!¡± Christine White¡¯s eyes widened, never expecting to see him at this time! Counting the three years, she¡¯d only seen the other woman twice. The first time was at a wedding and the second time is now. She drew in a soft breath of cool air, suddenly remembering that this vi was originally his. It was just that in the past three years, he didn¡¯te back at all, and slowly she forgot about it! ¡°Oops! Look at my memory.¡± Aunt Lucy pped her head and awkwardly exined, ¡°Ma¡¯am, I forgot to tell you just now. Mr. He only came backst night, I was just thinking about telling you.¡± ¡°Backst night?¡± Christine White froze, realizing something with a jolt, ¡°It was backst night? Well, then, then the person I dreamed aboutst night-¡± Oh, my God! That was Baird Lane in my dreamst night! She was so dazed from sleep that she thought she was dreaming, she didn¡¯t even have the extra strength to resist, and she actually just had sex with him? ¡°Ma¡¯am, you told me there was a stranger in the house ¡­ This, this can¡¯t be talking about Mr.¡± Aunt Lucy followed up with a bit of an afterthought. ¡°Aunt Lucy, I didn¡¯t wake up just now.¡± Christine White turned around awkwardly, not daring to look at the man¡¯s face. Is Aunt Lucy asking these things to his face because she¡¯s living toofortably? He was just thinking about how to gloss over this when the sound of steady footsteps came up behind him. The man¡¯s low voice rang out,ced with the raspiness of first awakening, ¡°Aunt Lucy, you go out and get the mouthwash tablets first.¡±Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Yes, sir.¡± Aunt Lucy, still unaware of the situation, removes her apron and heads out the door. The two of them were soon the only ones left in the spacious hall. Baird Lane looked down at the small woman in front of him and sank back when he saw her eyes flickering and looking like she was about to slip away. He heard everything she said to Aunt Lucy just now. The woman, apparently, had forgotten he existed. Chapter 2: Three Years of Being Alone without a lover ¡°Are you not expecting me toe back?¡± He crossed over to the person in front of him with a cold face and headed for the couch. ¡°I-I certainly didn¡¯t think so!¡± Christine Whiteughed stiffly, ¡°It¡¯s just that you came back so suddenly and didn¡¯t tell me ¡­ I just didn¡¯t react ¡­¡± In these three years, she used to look forward to his return day and night, but the number of times she was disappointed was so high that she gradually stopped looking forward to it. But at this very moment, he came back without saying a word! And had that kind of rtionship with her, how was she supposed to react to that! Christine White tensed her heartstrings and cautiously walked across to him and sat down, trying to regain her identity as a wife. He did not look at her, but only spoke coldly, ¡°From now on, I will live here.¡± ¡°What ¡­ !¡± Christine White choked on herself and held her red face as she looked at him incredulously. Baird Lane looked out of the corner of his eye in a slightly displeased manner, frightening her so much that she hurriedly covered her mouth for fear of disturbing him. After waiting a moment, she couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°You, why do you suddenly want toe back and live here?¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± Baird Lane intensified his frown, remembering correctly that this was a vi in his name and the woman sitting across from him was his legal wife. Now, his wife is asking him why he wants to live with her. Evenst night¡¯s normal conjugal behavior was assumed by her to be a thief entering the house and raping the mistress on sight. He sank his face and put his ss down, not interested in continuing this boring topic, and got up to exin, ¡°Aunt Lucy had breakfast ready before she left the house, so I¡¯ll drop you off at work when you¡¯re done.¡± ¡°Okay, okay ¡­¡± She winced, if it weren¡¯t for the man¡¯s terrifying aura, she¡¯d be asking right now ¡°Are you sick?¡± He¡¯s obviously the one who left her in this vi for three years without a care in the world, and now he¡¯s not only saying he wants toe back and live here, but he¡¯s also sending her to work?Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. What¡¯s wrong with that? Or had Cupid finally realized she existed? ¡°But ¡­ will this trouble you?¡± She squeezed her hand in a formal manner, her rtionship with him ¡­ It wasn¡¯t good to ride in his car to work on the first day, was it? ¡°You¡¯re perfectly free to refuse, I¡¯m not forcing you.¡± Baird Lane nced coldly. Christine White was so scared that she hurriedly stood up, ¡°No, no, no! I didn¡¯t mean it like that, and I was just talking nonsense about those words just now! Wait for me, I¡¯ll go change my clothes right away, it¡¯ll be quick!¡± Baird Lane watched as she ran upstairs in a panic, and not long afterward came back down gasping for air. Without waiting for him to say anything, Christine White shoved the bread from the table into her mouth and ate everything as fast as she could. She wouldn¡¯t dare disobey the man at this juncture! After the breakfast that nearly choked her to death, she grabbed her bag, slipped on her heels, and followed Baird Lane to the limo parked in her garage. As she got into the passenger seat and closed the door behind her, the scent of male-only cologne wafted from the tip of her nose, tugging at her heartstrings. Christine White blushed slightly and couldn¡¯t help but think aboutst night, her heart beating even faster and she didn¡¯t dare to speak. Baird Lane didn¡¯t pick her up along the way, either. Half an hour¡¯s driveter, they hade from the vi area to the bustling city center, where they could see the modernmercial buildings ahead of them from a distance. Christine White looked up out the window and reached out to point to the intersection in front of her, ¡°I¡¯ll just get off at that intersection, thepany I work for is right there.¡± She didn¡¯t want this limousine parked in front of thepany to attract the nder of her coworkers. ¡°Here?¡± Baird Lane frowned lightly and pulled into the intersection as she¡¯d requested. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry you had to drive me to work today.¡± Christine White unbuckled her seatbelt to get out of the car. ¡°Later.¡± The person beside her suddenly spoke up and called out to her. ¡°Yes?¡± Christine White stopped her movements suspiciously, froze and met the man¡¯s gaze with a few cold nces, and wondered what he was thinking, her brow furrowed in a tight frown. Could it be that ¡­ the man realized that he had left her out in the cold for three years and intended to take this opportunity to apologize to her? Chapter 3 New President at the Company ¡°I have no ns to have children at this time.¡± In her apprehensive anticipation, the man in front of her slowly lifted his thin lips, and his low voice coldly interrupted all her fantasies. ¡°Huh?¡± Christine White didn¡¯t react at first, but soon, she realized what was going on. This indifferent tone ¡­ of his is really hard to listen to. ¡°It¡¯s okay, I can understand.¡± She tried desperately to look like she didn¡¯t care, ¡°I¡¯ll get my medication.¡± ¡°So, is there anything else you want?¡± Christine White asked cautiously, even the smile on her face was a little strained. ¡°No more.¡± Baird Lane flexed his fingers and tapped the steering wheel, very satisfied and vaguely ufortable with her answer. The only reason why he married Christine White in the first ce was because she didn¡¯t have any bad intentions, unlike the women out there who tried to get pregnant with his child, thinking of staying by his side with the mother and the child. But why didn¡¯t she have the slightest idea? Is it because it¡¯s not in him? Baird Lane frowned, suddenly realizing again that he was going a little too far. Why should he care what this woman thinks? If it weren¡¯t for the need to get the right bone marrow, he might not have thought of this woman. They were supposed to be from two worlds. It¡¯s just that ¨C Baird Lane pursed his thin lips and raised his eyes at the innocent-looking person beside him, unable to speak the words that wanted to take her marrow. He pushed down the annoyance in his heart and spoke in a cold voice, ¡°Nothing, you can go to work.¡± ¡°Okay ¡­¡± Before Christine White could finish her sentence, the limousine in front of her started up again and simply disappeared from her sight. Lost in thought, she ruffled her long, windblown hair, and the smile on her face couldn¡¯t hold on. She wouldn¡¯t have been able to marry Baird Lane and be Mrs. Lane in name only if Master Lane hadn¡¯t set her down in one fell swoop three years ago. Now the marriage is over and the people are sleeping together. In the future, when she remembered that she could have such a story with her male god, she could be considered a winner in life, right? Learn to be content and not greedy! She gave herself a pep talk and quickly regrouped, but one look at her watch and she panicked again! ¡°Crap, I¡¯m going to bete!¡±Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Not daring to waste any more time on the road, she carried her bag and ran into thepany as fast as she could, avoiding the white-cor workers who blocked in front of her, and finally managed to clock in at thest minute! Luckily, I wasn¡¯tte! ¡°Huh?¡± Looking up, Christine White identally found her coworkers around her strangely and not sure what they were whispering about. Suspicious, she returned to her office and quietly walked over to her best friend and whispered, ¡°Debby , what are they talking about? Why aren¡¯t they working?¡± ¡°What work, who¡¯s in the mood for work now!¡± My friend Debby York came over, ¡°You don¡¯t know, do you? Several shareholders fell out! One of them took thepany¡¯s money and left the country overnight, and he won¡¯te back!¡± ¡°The other shareholders really had no choice, so they sold all the stakes in their hands, and soon there will be a new president to take over thepany, so it¡¯s still unknown whether we people can still stay here or not! At times like this, who has the heart to work.¡± ¡°Thepany was sold?¡± Christine White was startled, but on second thought, she felt that something was wrong, ¡°That¡¯s not right! Even if thepany was sold, the new boss still needs to find someone to work for him.¡± She was a little uneasy at the thought, after all, it was the only job she had so far, and it would be a disaster if she lost her job! ¡°Hey, I don¡¯t know.¡± Debby York sighed, ¡°These things are still up to the new boss to decide, it¡¯s not like us little employees can resist.¡± ¡°What are you two still doing here?¡± The manager of the HR department hurriedly came, ¡°Can¡¯t you see that everyone else has gone out to greet the new president? You guys hurry up and go over immediately!¡± Christine White looked back and they were really the only ones left in the office. ¡°Okay, we¡¯re going over there now.¡± She put down the bag she was holding and pulled Debby York over to the lobby at a quick pace. As the saying goes, a new official has three fires, if they werete, they might be used as cannon fodder for the new president to set up the prestige! Chapter 4 The new boss is him? When they arrived, the lobby was full of people, and several secretaries were whispering. ¡°Have you heard? The new boss is said to be from the capital side, and there were already severalpanies under his name, so he¡¯s rich! And he¡¯s still single!¡± ¡°You¡¯re hearing things wrong, aren¡¯t you? The new boss has been married for a long time, and his wife is still arranged for him by his family, he doesn¡¯t like that woman at all.¡± ¡°Right, right! I know about these things too, I heard that the president had a girlfriend with a good rtionship before, only to break upter, and his family pushed him so hard that he married his current wife, and the two of them don¡¯t have much of a rtionship.¡± Debby York couldn¡¯t help but overhear the conversation, and tugged on her sleeve, gossiping, ¡°Christine, did you hear what they said? I don¡¯t know what our new boss really looks like, will he be that kind of rich and handsome ah? ¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Christine White bristled, ying with the wedding ring on her ring finger with ack of interest; she was already married to the best man in the whole world anyway, and really wasn¡¯t interested in anyone else at all. Even if Baird Lane didn¡¯t care for her, she had no regrets because it was a marriage she had begged back of her own ord! No matter what, she¡¯ll stick it out to the end! ¡°Ah! Look guys, the president is here, the car is parked outside!¡± The female coworkers around suddenly screamed out, shaking the eardrums raw. The manager walked to the front at once and scolded in a loud voice, ¡°Shut up! What¡¯s it like, the president will be here soon!¡± The people in the lobby shut up. Christine White had long since been squeezed to the edge, and seeing her colleagues on their tiptoes looking hard, she followed suit and peered over to the front door. Through the dense crowd, I saw severalmercial vehicles parked at the main entrance, with a ck Maybach at the forefront. Several of the executives ran over to greet them, standing respectfully on either side of the car, watching the driver open the door. Christine White looked up and was the first to see the man¡¯s long legs step out of the car, made straighter by the ck suit pants. Just by looking at such a pair of legs, the female coworkers beside her were all excited with low grunts. Looks like it¡¯s really a high roller, huh? She froze, surely someone with such a pair of long legs couldn¡¯t be that bad. The prying eyes moved up a few points, only to see that the man had gotten out of the car, his ck suit fitted to outline his toned body, paired with a white shirt underneath, tied with the same ck tie. Looking rather ascetic. The knot in the man¡¯s throat slides up and down in a very provocative way when he is talking to a bystander. Christine White could not help but feel a few heartbeats, and subconsciously looked up towards the other¡¯s face, and was startled when she was caught off guard by his cold features!Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Oh, my God! Why does her new boss look so much like ¨C no, this is Baird Lane at all! New, new boss is he? How could she not have imagined that she would just get out of her car in Baird Lane and not ten minutester meet again in this way? And he became her boss? What kind of sinful fate is this! ¡°President Lane, hello, it¡¯s been a long journey. Look, our staff is waiting.¡± The executives nodded and curried. At the same time, Baird Lane behind a few cars also came down some people one after another, both men and women, without exception, all suits, carrying briefcases in their hands, all permeated with an aura of business elites. I think it would be the top brass and secretaries who have been reassigned from the headquarters side. ¡°Get in.¡± Baird Lane looks around the room, his eyes sunken and unreadable. He answered in a light tone and walked confidently toward thepany lobby. When some female employees saw hime over, they couldn¡¯t help but blush and shyly lowered their heads, and then sneakily surveyed the past in no time. Baird Lane doesn¡¯t even nce at it and heads straight for the elevator. Christine White tensed her breath and buried her head, afraid that she might be discovered here. But just then, her afterglow caught a sharp glimpse of Baird Lane ncing this way! Chapter 5 – She’s Been Chosen Ops. We¡¯re not going to get caught, are we? Christine White hurriedly lowered her head and was struggling to hide, but Baird Lane quickly averted her eyes as if she hadn¡¯t seen anything. Luckily. She heaved a sigh of relief that he hadn¡¯t noticed. ¡°President Lane, look, here are all the employees of thepany, and we are all very excited about President Lane¡¯s arrival.¡± The executives hurriedly walked over to pander. Baird Lane responded coldly, not at all interested in these, and led the group of executives behind him into the elevator. As the elevator doors closed, Christine White heard people all around her begin to whisper, all admiring Baird Lane¡¯s looks and demeanor. Words like ¡°handsome and noble¡± seemed to belong to him by nature. Christine White couldn¡¯t care less about gossiping about these things, covering her rapid heartbeat chest, she wanted to leave the ce quickly, but was dragged by Debby York who was full of excitement, ¡°Christine, did you see that! The new boss is so handsome, I suddenly want to stay in thepany all the time! Oh my god, so handsome!¡± ¡°That ¡­ is for sure.¡± Her lips were trembling slightly as she tried desperately to steady her breathing. Could she not be aware of how handsome Baird Lane was? The first glimpse was enough to make her nostalgic for years. Back then she was a little nobody, all she could think about was Baird Lane and wanting to be closer to him. When she heard that The Lane Family wanted to choose a suitable wife for Baird Lane, she summoned up the courage to go over for an interview and put her best foot forward to finally be his wife as she wished. But then I remembered the way Baird Lane had just looked at a stranger, and what he¡¯d said earlier in the car about not wanting a baby, and my heart ached again. Does he not want a child ¡­ or, simply, does he not want her to carry a child? Christine White sighed and knew in her heart that Baird Lane simply didn¡¯t want onlookers to know that they were husband and wife, so she never mentioned half of it to the public, and she didn¡¯t dare to talk nonsense. Perhaps, this is their marriage ¡­ ¡­ Thepany¡¯s executives quickly put the new president¡¯s office in ce, and a high-level meeting was to be held that day. The original executives rubbed their hands together and asked with a ttering face, ¡°President Lane, look, it¡¯s your first day in ourpany, shouldn¡¯t we also arrange for a new secretary to make it easier for you to get to know ourpany more fully?¡± He said, his deep intent gaze falling on a couple of pretty young female secretaries. Obviously trying to use a woman to curry favor with his boss! Christine White was watching from the sidelines, so naturally she could see that face of the executives at a nce. Is that any different than introducing a woman to Baird Lane? What¡¯s even more infuriating is that Baird Lane isn¡¯t even trying to say no! ¡°Good offer from Manager Kent.¡± Baird Lane stopped and looked back. There was no extra expression on his face, but it managed to make the apprehensively waiting female secretaries around him blush and look at him with a shy face, expecting to be chosen. ¡°Just that one.¡± Baird Lane raises his chin and nods at someone seemingly at random. The female secretary standing over there instantly revealed a smile and took a step forward with a scarlet face. ¡°President Lane, you have a good eye! Although Secretary Marry is a new employee who just arrived this year, she is exceptionally good at what she does.¡± Manager Kent took advantage of the opportunity and opened his mouth to tter. Baird Lane frowned, ¡°I¡¯m talking about the person next to her.¡± ¡°Next to her?¡± Manager Kent looked over in surprise just in time to see Christine White trying to back away with her head down. Baird Lane had said he didn¡¯t want to expose their rtionship, so naturally Christine White had to go along with him, just not realizing that all eyes were suddenly on her. ¡°This ¡­ President Lane, the person you¡¯re talking about is Christine White?¡± said a surprised Manager Kent. ¡°Me?¡± Christine White looked up in shock as the people in the hallway all looked at her. There was surprise, deep thought, and contempt! Debby York, standing beside her, didn¡¯t expect her best friend to be instantly chosen by her new boss! ¡°Christine!¡± she whispered as she yanked down hard on Christine White¡¯s hand, ¡°President Lane picked you, you hear me! Really picked you!¡± ¡°I hear you.¡± Christine White endured the pain and pulled her hand out, she wasn¡¯t deaf, so naturally she could hear it.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. ¡°President Lane, are you sure you want Christine White as your secretary?¡± Manager Kent looked disbelieving and asked again stiffly. He has been in thepany for so long, naturally he knows who Christine White is, this woman is not understanding at all, how can he ask her to be a secretary? Chapter 6 – Speak bad words behind his back ¡°Right.¡± Baird Lane nodded, a few hints of displeasure in his narrow phoenix eyes, ¡°If Manager Kent isn¡¯t happy with who I¡¯ve chosen, then Manager Kent can tell me who I should choose?¡± Of all the heavily made-up women on the scene, Christine White was the only one he looked at the most favorably. ¡°No, no, President Lane is overstating it!¡± Manager Kent didn¡¯t dare say anything. He hurriedly went over and called Christine White to him, and with a few points of currying favor, said, ¡°Christine ah, from now on, you will be President Lane¡¯s exclusive secretary, remember to assist President Lane properly, and if there¡¯s anything you don¡¯t understand, you can alsoe over and ask me.¡± ¡°¡­ Okay, okay.¡± Christine White froze and answered. I don¡¯t know why Baird Lane chose her as his secretary, was it because they knew each other and it would be easier to work together? She surreptitiously shot a nce over to Baird Lane, and the other woman happened to look away, collecting a few hints of deep meaning from her eyes. He exined a few words to the executives beside him andmanded in a cold voice, ¡°From now on, the employees in thepany must dress neatly, I don¡¯t want to see anyone trying to ruin the morale in the office.¡± ¡°Otherwise, pack your own stuff and leave!¡± His sharp gaze swept over a few scantily d female white-cor workers in the crowd, scaring them so much that they hurriedly pulled up their cors, fearing that the new boss would fire them if he was not pleased! Baird Lane spoke to Manager Kent a few more times before leading the executives behind him toward the conference room. Christine White didn¡¯t breathe a sigh of relief until the door to the conference room was closed.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. ¡­ During her lunch break, she didn¡¯t go out to eat, but sat in her seat and waited for the delivery man to deliver her food. Looking up a little, she could hear a number of pointedmentsing from around the room, all directed at her. Debby York handed her a cup of the brewed milk tea and propped up her chin with envy, ¡°Christine, you are so lucky, from now on, you will be President Lane¡¯s secretary, you can see President Lane every day. Why don¡¯t I have your kind of luck?¡± ¡°What kind of luck is this? It¡¯s still the same as working for someone else, and besides, I¡¯m going to follow President Lane from now on, so I can¡¯t even think about beingzy! I might even get fired!¡± Christine White returned in a smooth voice, not even noticing the sudden arrival of several people outside the office door. The man walking in front of him loosened his tie a bit with slight fatigue and followed the directions of a couple of executives who wanted to go over to the staff cafeteria. And Christine White was so focused on the milk tea in front of her that she didn¡¯t even notice the movement behind her. ¡°Why?¡± Debby York didn¡¯t notice the difference either and continued to make small talk with her, ¡°Think about it, President Lane is so good looking, just looking at him every day is motivating to go to work.¡± ¡°What¡¯s the use of that? Handsome doesn¡¯t make a meal, I might as well drink more milk tea.¡± She hummed softly. Been married to Baird Lane for three years and have only seen him a total of two times. The first time for both of them happened without her knowledge, and she felt nothing but pain. The math is not really as good as the milk tea in your hand. ¡°You¡¯re such a¨C¡± Debby York was about to scold her for being in a blessed state, when her afterglow snapped to see a person walking behind her, startling her so much that she subconsciously looked back and stood up in shock, ¡°Lu. President Lane!¡± Hmm? Christine White was about to stick the straw in when she coldly heard the address and froze in her hand. Looking back, the man in the ck suit stood behind him. She sucked in a cool breath, why was this person here? Is he that avable? ¡°¡­¡± Baird Lane¡¯s deep gaze settled on Christine White, his face visibly grimmer, taking in what she was saying! ¡°The staff¡¯s routine needs some adjustments, and even if they don¡¯t want to go to the cafeteria, there¡¯s no need to necessarily stay in the office and make small talk.¡± ¡°I, I know, President Lane!¡± the Kent manager who was following along hurriedly responded, ¡°I will definitely reallocate the time so that the employees¡¯ entertainment life in thepany can be more abundant.¡± He gave Christine White a hard look for gossiping instead of going to the dining hall on her lunch break! Turning back, he saw that Baird Lane was already gone, and he hurried to follow. ¡°Oh no!¡± Debby York¡¯s face went white, ¡°Christine, this is a dead giveaway¡­ President Lane must have heard you¡­ look at the look on his face!¡± ¡°I ¡­ don¡¯t know.¡± Christine White smiled dryly and didn¡¯t bother with the milk tea in front of her anymore. ¡°Debby , when my takeoutester, you can get it for me while I take care of the few remaining papers.¡± She took her things and left, knowing in her heart that she was more than likely in trouble this time! What kind of person is Baird Lane? It would be strange if he didn¡¯t get angry when he talked about him like that! Chapter 7 Baird Lane waiting for her to get off work She had spent the entire afternoon in the office on purpose, finishing all the work at hand and looking up to see that it was just after three in the afternoon, far from the end of her shift. Seeing that there was really no way to dy, Christine White had to gather the courage to pick up the microphone and dial the president¡¯s office. After being promoted to secretary, her office was also moved next to the president¡¯s office. One person uses an office. The call was quickly answered and she instantly tensed her heartstrings, ¡°President Lane? It¡¯s me ¡­¡± ¡°Organize all of thepany¡¯s projects fromst year to now and bring them to me before the end of the day.¡± The man¡¯s cool voice came from the microphone, seemingly not caring about her at all. ¡°All the programs?¡± Christine White stared. Is this a job that can be done by one person? ¡°Do you have any more questions?¡± He inquired in a cold voice. ¡°Nope, nothing.¡± Christine White squeezed the microphone, how dare she say anything. She¡¯s the one who offended Baird Lane in the first ce. Who else is to me? Hanging the phone up, she wailed. All items ah ¡­ She¡¯s not going to get off work on time today. ¡­ It took all night to get it done, and I didn¡¯t even have time to take more than a sip of water, so I finally got the project all organized in time for nine o¡¯clock. Christine White stretched her back and hurriedly organized all the documents and carried them over to the president¡¯s office, who knew that there was no one in the office for a long time. ¡°I would have guessed this would be the case, I¡¯m the only one working overtime, hmmm ¡­¡± She muttered and put the file on her desktop, then went back to her office and shut down herputer, grabbed her bag, and left the office with a weary stride. There weren¡¯t many people on the streets at night, so she rubbed her sore back and pulled out her cell phone to call a cab. But after waiting under the streetlight for almost twenty minutes, there was still no one to take the order. ¡°What bad luck!¡± She was so angry that she stomped her feet and had to go to the bus stop not far away to wait for the bus. Just walked not two steps, behind suddenly shot a beam of blinding light, look back, is a ck car. The car simply stopped beside her, the driver¡¯s window was lowered, Baird Lane frowned at the woman outside, really didn¡¯t expect her to work overtime until now. Even though he was the one who gave the order in the first ce. But what shocked him most was that he had waited for her until now ¡­ ¡°Get in the car.¡± Baird Lane, not wanting to talk about this more than necessary, ordered in a cold voice. ¡°You, why are you still here?¡± Christine White stared wide-eyed, hadn¡¯t this person left work long ago, why was he still here? It¡¯s hard to believe that he¡¯s waiting for her. ¡°I say again, get in the car.¡± Baird Lane tapped the steering wheel impatiently, not bothering to waste time with her. ¡°Okay, okay.¡± Thismanding tone made her freeze, and she didn¡¯t dare to say anything more, hurriedly running to the passenger side of the seat and getting into the car, ¡°It¡¯s really troublesome, or else I¡¯d have to wait here for the car.¡± Baird Lane didn¡¯t heed her words, ¡°Put your seatbelt on.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Christine White nodded hastily. The man of her heart not only became her husband, but was also willing to wait for her to get off work and send her home, such a thing was something she never dared to think about before, but now it happened. Is this a dreame true? Christine White clenched her hands, not daring to breathe hard for fear that the beauty of the dream before her would awaken at first. The car wasn¡¯t going very fast and the heat was on inside. For some reason, Christine White suddenly felt ufortable, and her originally rosy little face was quickly colored with some pallor, and cold sweat gradually seeped out from her bare forehead. Baird Lane, sitting beside him, quickly sensed something was wrong and then pulled over to the side of the road, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing, I think it¡¯s a stomach bug.¡± She weakly covered her stomach, ¡°I¡¯ll go back and get something to eat, then take my medicine and I¡¯ll be fine.¡± She¡¯d long had stomach problems, with an asional attack or two, and had gotten used to it over the years. Because the pain was getting stronger, as she spoke, she subconsciously bent her body slightly in an attempt to minimize the pain. Baird Lane frowned tightly, ¡°Go to the hospital.¡± The car quickly turned around, and Christine White could only curl up in the car seat in pain, but sweetness welled up in her heart as she watched the man beside her tense his handsome face. With this man by her side, what did she have to fear?Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. Chapter 8 One Man Alone Hospital. The doctor helped Christine White to do a physical examination and looked slightly serious, ¡°Ms. White, you should have had a stomach problem for a while, but fortunately it¡¯s not too serious, you just need to pay attention to your diet in general.¡± ¡°I suppose the reason for the sudden stomach trouble tonight is that you haven¡¯t been eating regrly and properly, and by the way, Ms. White, what have you been eating today?¡± What¡¯s for dinner? Christine White looked over at Baird Lane awkwardly, where was she going to eat when she was out cold on her lunch break and then workingte into the night? ¡°Doctor, is there a cure for this stomach problem?¡± Baird Lane frowned, feeling a little guilty for some reason at the sight of the woman¡¯s pale appearance. ¡°It¡¯s a bit difficult.¡± The doctor shook his head, ¡°Ms. White¡¯s stomach problem isn¡¯t serious in the end, as long as she pays attention to eating healthy and regr meals, she¡¯ll be fine if she nourishes her stomach for a while.¡± The doctor exined a few things and let Christine White rest here while he went to get the nurse to help him get the medicine. The atmosphere suddenly stiffened when the door to the hospital room was closed.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. She unnaturally clenched her hand, turned her head to see the sky outside the window had already sunk into darkness, and couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°The doctor said that I¡¯ll have to hang an IVter, and I won¡¯t be able to go back until I get itte, so why don¡¯t you go first?¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay, I¡¯ll wait here.¡± Baird Lane, his face devoid of unnecessary expression, pulls aside a chair and sits, pulling out his cell phone as if to begin his official business. Even though he hadn¡¯t said more than a few words offort from start to finish, Christine White couldn¡¯t stop the curve of her lips just looking at the side of his face. She grabbed her sleeve and hesitated for a while, but still mustered up the courage to whisper, ¡°Actually, when I used to be sick, I wished someone woulde to the hospital with me.¡± This way ¡­ she won t have to be alone. Baird Lane looked up, the light in the room reflecting Christine White¡¯s face a few shades paler, looking thin with her slender neck showing between lowered heads. For some reason, his heart abruptly went sour as if something had hit him. The strange feeling made him frown tightly, but he didn¡¯t know why. This expression of his fell on Christine White¡¯s eyes, thinking he was upset, and frightened, she hurried to exin, ¡°Don¡¯t be angry! I didn¡¯t mean to say anything about you, it¡¯s just-¡± It¡¯s just that she didn¡¯t control her heart for a while ¡­ The day they got married and received their license, Baird Lane made it very clear that he didn¡¯t have any feelings for her, and that nothing would happen between them. ¡°You get some sleep.¡± ncing at her little gesture, Baird Lane intensified his frown and spoke coldly. ¡°Okay, okay ¡­¡± Christine White didn¡¯t dare to say more, and obediently closed her eyes with the intention of resting, for fear that the more she said, the more wrong she would be. After a night of overtime at the office and lying in her hospital bed, she fell fast asleep. Baird Lane puts down his work and looks up at Christine White¡¯s sleeping form, a few deep thoughts sweeping across his eyes. Christine White¡¯s looks looked veryfortable to him. Palm-sized delicate small face, showy nose, fair and lovely skin, although not a beautiful and moving big beauty, but also showy and lovely. Especially when you look at him, there¡¯s always a light in your eyes ¡­ Buzz! A call suddenly came in on the cell phone. Baird Lane took his cell phone and went outside the hospital room, ¡°What can I do for you?¡± ¡°Sir, the doctor says Miss Bort is not doing well and is ready for surgery as she goes along, so please make your decision soon.¡± The assistant¡¯s voice came sharply over the microphone, and the emotion under Baird Lane¡¯s eyes grew more and more intense, ¡°Tell the doctor I¡¯ll get back to him tomorrow.¡± ¡°Yes, I know, sir.¡± Hanging the phone up, he stood in the doorway and looked inside with a fewplicated looks. For this woman, he had almost forgotten about her originally, but this time he came back for something else. Ironically, he couldn¡¯t get the words out of his mind when he met Christine White¡¯s clear eyes. But this matter has to be resolved! Chapter 9 Must have a baby soon! By the time Christine White woke up, the sling had been removed from the back of her hand. She rubbed her eyes just in time to see the doctore in and asked in passing, ¡°Doctor, I don¡¯t think my stomach hurts anymore, when can I be discharged?¡± ¡°I¡¯m afraid that¡¯s not possible, Mr. Lane told me just now that he would like you to stay in the hospital for a few days for observation, Miss White, to make sure that your stomach problem is just amon one before you can be discharged.¡± ¡°Where is he now?¡± Christine White sat up in surprise, if she had stayed in the hospital for observation, wouldn¡¯t she have to take a leave of absence? ¡°Mr. Lane has gone back, he exined that he would be back tomorrow, Miss White, I think Mr. Lane¡¯s concerns are warranted, stomach problems can be big or small, it¡¯s better to get it checked out.¡± The doctor persuaded him to go out first, just as the nurse was looking for him. Christine White had no way of defying Baird Lane¡¯s words, so she had to lie back down on the hospital bed and drift off to sleep again. The next morning, she had just woken up before she had a chance to eat breakfast when amotion came from outside, startling her into lifting the covers and lying back down. She waited until the door to her room was pushed open before she deliberately pretended to be newly awakened and lifted the curtains of her eyes, only to realize that the person outside wasn¡¯t Baird Lane at all, but his grandfather! ¡°Grandpa, what brings you over?¡± Christine White, unable to keep up the act, then got up from the bed and watched as Lane Senior walked in with a couple of men, who had supplements in their hands. ¡°Grandpa, you sit here.¡± Even though Master Lane had a kind smile on his face, she couldn¡¯t help but feel nervous as she got up and pulled the chair next to the bed away.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Oh, it¡¯s fine, it¡¯s fine, Christine you sit too.¡± Elder Lane smiled and let someone help him sit down, ¡°I heardst night that you were hospitalized, today I specially let the kitchen prepare tonic to bring along to see you, how do you feel now?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine, Grandpa, you didn¡¯t have to make a special trip over to see me, a phone call would have been nice.¡± ¡°Which can ah.¡± Elder Lane said, his gaze falling to her stomach as he asked with concern, ¡°How are you feeling after resting in the hospital for the night? Did you feel nauseous and want to vomit, or suddenly want to eat something else?¡± ¡°Sh, what?¡± Christine White¡¯s whole body was confused, she was just admitted to the hospital with a stomach bug, why would the old man ask her these questions? ¡°Why are you still so confused, kid? You need to pay more attention to your diet at this time of the year!¡± The old man spoke at length, certain that Christine White must be pregnant after learning of her hospitalizationst night. Seeing that she still looked confused, the old man reminded again and again, ¡°If there is any difort in your body, remember to talk to the doctor, you can¡¯t suffer my little great-grandson ah.¡± Great-grandson? ¡°This ¡­ grandpa, are you mistaken? I was only admitted to the hospital with a stomach ache, not pregnant.¡± This is a big mess! She only slept with Baird Lane once, how can she get pregnant so easily? Even if she was pregnant, she wouldn¡¯t be able to have a pregnancy reaction so soon! ¡°Not pregnant?¡± The smile on the old man¡¯s face then converged for a few moments, and he said unhappily, ¡°You really went into the hospital because of a stomachache, not because you were pregnant?¡± ¡°Grandpa?¡± Just as Baird Lane came in from outside with the breakfast he had just purchased, he was a little surprised to see Master Lane here as well, ¡°What are you doing here?¡± ¡°Why can¡¯t Ie over?!¡± The old man sank his face on the spot, ¡°Look at the two of you, you¡¯ve been married for three years and don¡¯t even have a child! Are you nning to piss me off?¡± Baird Lane¡¯s parents died young and he is now left with only one grandchild, Baird Lane, so if they don¡¯t have a baby soon, who is going to hand over the future of The Lane Family? ¡°Grandpa, there¡¯s no hurry, we¡¯ll make all the arrangements.¡± Baird Lane put his breakfast on the table and spoke in a hushed, soothing voice. ¡°Christine, don¡¯t you think?¡± He looked over at Christine White, calling her name with rare intimacy. ¡°Huh? Yes ¡­ right, Grandpa, we¡¯ve already arranged it.¡± Christine White cooperated stiffly, her cheeks tinged with some scarlet. It was the first time he¡¯d ever called her by her first name. ¡°Hmph!¡± Hale Lane saw through their little maneuver at a nce, ¡°Fine! I¡¯ll be waiting, if I don¡¯t hear good news from you guys by then, you won¡¯t be able to enter the gates of The Lane Family!¡± ¡°Grandpa, you can rest assured.¡± Baird Lane went forward to help the old man up, ¡°Grandpa, you go back to rest first, the air in the hospital is not good for your old man.¡± ¡°Right, Master, let¡¯s just go back first.¡± The old housekeeper of The Lane Family also went up to persuade, ¡°Look, the young master has bought breakfast and is waiting to eat it with the young nurse, so let¡¯s not disturb the young master here.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Once the old man heard this, his face really eased a bit, and before he left, he urged, ¡°You guys put this matter at ease for me, don¡¯t want to be ambiguous!¡± The door to the room was quickly reclosed and Christine White was relieved, but soon embarrassed. If she can¡¯t produce a child by then ¡­ will the old man make her divorce Baird Lane? Chapter 10 – He won’t have a child with her Their marriage was originally fixed by the old man ¡­ But Baird Lane made it very clear to her the other day that he wasn¡¯t even thinking about having kids. Baird Lane turned around just in time to see her sitting on the bed with a sad face, his heart moved a little, ¡°You don¡¯t need to think much about the child, I will naturally solve it.¡± How is he going to solve it? Christine White looked up in shock, had he changed his mind and agreed to have a child with her? ¡°Breakfast is here, the doctor told you to take it on time. aunt Lucy will be back to watchter, there¡¯s something else going on at the office, so I¡¯m going to head back.¡± Baird Lane seemed uninterested in continuing the conversation, gave a few formic exnations and left. Christine White sat on the bed in a trance, and the pain in his heart grew stronger ¡­ In fact, it is still the same sentence, he is not willing to have a child with her. ¡­ After several days of observation in the hospital, the doctors determined that her stomach problems were not serious before agreeing to discharge her. Baird Lane didn¡¯te back to visit once in thest few days. Their rtionship, it seems, is back to square one. ¡°Ma¡¯am, the bags are all packed, I¡¯ll go down and talk to the driver first.¡± Aunt Lucy carries the duffel bag out of the ward. Christine White washed her face before heading downstairs, only to be tugged violently by her arm just as she reached the elevator and turned to meet her mother¡¯s anxious face. ¡°Mom, what are you doing here?¡± ¡°I came here specifically to find you. Christine, how much money do you have on you, hurry up and take it all out!¡± the White¡¯s mother said and was about to grab her bag. Christine White was taken aback and subconsciously took her purse out, asking after her, ¡°Mom, what the hell happened?¡± ¡°Your brother wrecked someone¡¯s car on the road, and now the car owner wants us to pay for it!¡± ¡°What?!¡± Christine White was surprised, ¡°How¡¯s Mick, is he hurt?¡± ¡°Others are fine, just to pay for the money, oops, you have enough money on this card ah, you hurry over to take some.¡± the White¡¯s mother¡¯s eyes flickered as she avoided her probing and pushed her several times in a row. Christine White was so rushed that she didn¡¯t even have time to ask more questions, took her bank card and went downstairs to the lobby to take out all the money. This card is on her paycheck and has tens of thousands of dors on it. Christine White put all the money into her bag and was about to go over to the White¡¯s mother when a man rushed out beside her and the other man yanked her bag right out of her hand! When she slowed down, she realized she had been robbed! ¡°He took my bag!¡± ¡°What¡¯s the use of yelling here, get over there and get after him!¡± the White¡¯s mother pushed her with hatred. Christine White immediately went out after him, but the thief was fast and ran away as soon as he was distracted. Seeing that the person has crossed the road to run into the alley, there suddenly came a person simply tackled the thief¡¯s armpits, and pushed the person down to the ground! ¡°You dare to rob even in public, you have a lot of guts!¡± The man was so skilled that he seemed to have the thief under control with ease, his thin lips curving in disdain. Christine White quickly ran over to retrieve the bag and was relieved to make sure the contents weren¡¯t missing, ¡°This gentleman, what a pain in the ass.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay, just a show of hands.¡± The man looked up and smiled, under the sharp broken bangs was a pair of slightly upturned peach blossom eyes, the tear mole under the corner of the eye seductively provocative.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. Christine White watched with a shudder before reacting to call the police. The thief looked at the situation and was so scared that he begged for mercy, ¡°I¡¯ve returned the things to you, so please let me go! I won¡¯t dare to do it again!¡± ¡°You know you¡¯re wrong now? Then why did you rob my bag just now?¡± Christine White was so angry that she wanted to hit someone, ¡°I see that you are also able-bodied, so what can you not do but to rob near the hospital! Do you know that this money could be used to save lives!¡± Too angry to resist, she kicked the thief a few times with her foot. Hugh Dong watched her movements, some surprise shed in his eyes, but soon, he hooked his lips with interest, thinking that this woman was quite interesting. It¡¯s a woman who doesn¡¯t suffer for nothing. ¡­ Chapter 11: Christine White Goes After Thieves At this time, the main entrance of the hospital. Baird Lane pulled up in front of the hospital and checked the time just in time for Christine White to be discharged. He opened the car door and got out, walking faithfully toward the hospital building. I don¡¯t know why it¡¯s always in the back of my mind, and I can¡¯t seem to rest easy until Ie over to check it out. Except after waiting so long, Aunt Lucy hadn¡¯te downstairs yet, and realizing something was wrong, he quickly walked over to check. Just as he walked to the hospital wing, a hurried woman stopped him. Fixing his eyes on the man, he looked somewhat familiar. ¡°What can I do for you, ma¡¯am?¡± ¡°Baird, it¡¯s me! Don¡¯t you remember me? I¡¯m Christine¡¯s mom!¡± ¡°It¡¯s you?¡± Baird Lane shot a few nces, and did still have some recollection of the man. Out of respect for his elders, he asked, ¡°Auntie, you came over to the hospital today to pick up Christine as well?¡± ¡°Yeah, yeah, haha, you could say the same thing.¡± the White¡¯s mother was as entric as ever, not daring to look Baird Lane in the eye at all. He frowned, always feeling that THE WHITE¡¯S MOTHER was hiding something. ¡°Auntie, where is Christine?¡± ¡°Speaking of this matter, I am angry! Baird ah, just now Christine went to withdraw money, the money was just taken out by a thief to snatch away! I was so angry that I let Christine go after it! ¡°You let her go after it alone?¡± Baird Lane sank his face; the woman was thin-armed and thin-legged, and when the time came there was no telling whether she would chase the thief or the thief would chase her! ¡°I¡¯ll go over there!¡± Ignoring THE WHITE¡¯S MOTHER, who was still trying to continue to pull a fast one on him, Baird Lane walked fitfully toward the downstairs lobby, trying to get the man back. ¡­ In the police station. Christine White followed the police back to make a good statement, see the time is not early, she has to rush back to the hospital to give all the money to her mother, before leaving specially with the man who helped her to thank. ¡°Sir, it¡¯s really troublesome for you today, and I have to ask you to follow me over to the police station.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine, when I run into something like this, there¡¯s no way I won¡¯t help.¡± Hugh Dong smiled, a pair of beautiful peach blossom eyes slightly curved, ¡°I just heard you tell the police that your name is Christine White? My name is Hugh Dong.¡± ¡°Mr. Dong is too kind, I should have thanked you properly today, but I still have some urgent matters, so I will definitely find a chance to treat you to dinner some other day.¡± ¡°What is so urgent, do you not even have time for a meal?¡± Hugh Dong took a step forward, just in time to block Christine White¡¯s path. Her face was embarrassed for a moment, her brother was still waiting for this money in a hurry, but this person¡¯s face was so sincere that he looked like he just wanted to make friends with her. He had helped her anyways, so she couldn¡¯t afford to spoil the fun, ¡°Mr. Dong, let¡¯s-¡± ¡°This gentleman can tell me anything.¡± He was worried about how to exin, when the man¡¯s low, familiar voice came from above his head. Without waiting for her to turn around,rge, strong hands wrapped her in their arms. Christine White looked up in shock and caught a glimpse of Baird Lane¡¯s cold face. ¡°What brings you over?¡± ¡°I saw your mom at the hospital and she told me you were out chasing thieves, so I came over to check.¡± Baird Lane¡¯s tone sounded indifferent, but his sunken gaze swept over Fu Xiaoyuan. Making sure she wasn¡¯t hurt, her eyes fell on Hugh Dong. After a moment, he held out his hand, ¡°Hello, I¡¯m Christine¡¯s husband, and I¡¯d like to ask this gentleman to help my wife catch the thief.¡± ¡°Husband? Ms. White, you¡¯re married?¡±Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. Hugh Dong was surprised, how he looked at Christine White looked like a fresh graduate from the university, actually married? ¡°Mr. Dong, I¡¯ve been married for three years.¡± Christine White held out her wedding ring on her ring finger to show him, the first time she¡¯d ever heard Baird Lane admit their rtionship from him. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, sir, we have things to do, we can talkter if the gentleman needs to be paid.¡± Baird Lane nodded politely and gave his business card before leading Christine White to her car. ¡°By the way, how did you ¡­ know I was at the police station?¡± She asked cautiously as she got into the car. ¡°A passerby saw youing.¡± He still had little expression on his face and only replied in a cold voice. ¡°Yes? ¡­¡± Christine White lowered her head in defeat, the residual warmth of the man¡¯s palm still lingering on her shoulder. She thought he must be nervous about her. Sure enough, it¡¯s self-serving. Baird Lane started the car and asked again, ¡°Your mom told me something, are you short of money right now?¡± In order to get the money back,pletely disregard for personal safety to run after that thief, fortunately this time there is someone to help, if Christine White alone to face, or thugs with weapons. Baird Lane can¡¯t imagine what will happen to him. ¡°¡­¡± Christine White bowed her head without speaking. The carriage became silent for a moment, and after a long time Baird Lane said, ¡°If you really need money, you can tell me and I¡¯ll give it to you.¡± ¡°No, I don¡¯t need your money.¡± Surprisingly, Christine White was quick to decline this time. Even though she really needed the money at the moment, she didn¡¯t need anyone else to help. Not to mention the subject is Baird Lane? Chapter 12 – He Gave Her Five Million Dollars She married him only for the love she had hidden in her heart for years, not for his money. ¡°See what you need.¡± Baird Lane¡¯s face hardened a few times, no one had ever turned him down so neatly. ¡°By the way, I¡¯ve got some things to do with my mom right now, can you give me a ride there?¡±Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. She¡¯d been dyed out there for so long, and she didn¡¯t know if her mom would still be waiting at the hospital, so maybe she¡¯d already gone home. ¡°Could be.¡± Baird Lane turned the car around and dropped her off directly at THE WHITE¡¯S MOTHER, and out of courtesy he followed along. Christine White was very ufortable clutching her bag, they had been married for so long and this was the first time he would go to his mother¡¯s house with her! ¡°Not there yet?¡± ¡°It¡¯s here it¡¯s here! Almost there!¡± Christine White¡¯s face reddened and she hurriedly elerated her steps, not daring to look at what exactly his expression was. The door to the house was ajar when the two men passed. Christine White pushed the door open and looked in and asked, ¡°Mom, are you back?¡± ¡°What took you so long toe over? Have you recovered that money yet, show me!¡± the White¡¯s mother emerges from the room and reaches for her bag, not even seeing Baird Lane following behind her. ¡°Howe there¡¯s only a few tens of thousands?¡± She took out all the money in her bag and roughly counted it, her face darkened, ¡°How can you help your brother with just this much money! I don¡¯t even know if you truly care about your brother!¡± ¡°Mom, that¡¯s all the money I have on my card. How¡¯s Mick doing? Why don¡¯t Ie over?¡± ¡°What are you looking at?¡± the White¡¯s mother gave her a nk look, ¡°Your brother, he didn¡¯t even wreck someone else¡¯s car, he went with a few of his friends to specte on stocks, and the stocks lost about a million or so, let¡¯s put it this way, Christine, you hurry up and go to Baird Lane to ask for it, you guys are already married, so his money is naturally your money, it¡¯s all the same! It¡¯s all the same!¡± ¡°Mom!¡± Christine White nched, not expecting her mom to say those words, and naturally, she couldn¡¯t stop them. Damn! Baird Lane must have heard it too! She looked back in panic, desperate to close the door immediately and not let him in, and wondered what he would think of her? ¡°A million is it?¡± Just as her hands were busy, the man¡¯s unique low voice came from outside. Immediately afterward, a tall silhouette walked up beside her, his cold gaze slightly sweeping over her. Christine White lowered her head in embarrassment, how she wanted to say that it was all a misunderstanding, but ¡­ if she didn¡¯t have that million dors, how could she help her brother? Is there anything she can do other than ask Baird Lane to borrow it? ¡°Oops, Baird you came over too? Christine, really, why didn¡¯t you tell me earlier since Baird came over too?¡± the White¡¯s mother quickly smiled warmly again and reached out to try to invite Baird Lane, ¡°O Baird,e in and sit down first-¡± ¡°No, Auntie.¡± He appropriately declined, ergo took out his cell phone and dialed a set of numbers, ¡°Prepare a check for five million dors and bring it.¡± Five, five million!? Christine White looked up in shock, why five million dors? Her brother clearly owed less than a million dors! ¡°Baird, you ¡­ ouch, I said a long time ago, our Christine can marry you, it is simply a blessing for us!¡± The White¡¯s mother had a wider smile on her face, having known that this rich son-inw wouldn¡¯t leave them alone! ¡°Auntie, I think more than that, shouldn¡¯t you ask Christine why she¡¯s in the hospital?¡± He grimaced and bit back a heavy tone of caution. ¡°This, this ah ¡­ ¡°the White¡¯s motherughed, full of embarrassment, ¡°I have asked all, Christine she just has an upset stomach, she often did this before, as long as eat on time and then take some medicine it¡¯s nothing.¡± Christine White stood by and didn¡¯t know what to say, growing up, her family preferred her brother and never really cared for her. After so many years, she had gotten used to it long ago and didn¡¯t bother counting so much. ¡°Auntie, I hope you know that frequent stomach aches aren¡¯t a good thing, and it¡¯s time to see a doctor.¡± With that, he nced at his wristwatch, ¡°I have other things to attend to, Auntie, I¡¯ll be leaving now, my assistant will bring the check overter.¡± ¡°Go.¡± Without waiting for Christine White to react, her wrists were grabbed, and a strong but somehow gentle effort wrapped around her, taking her straight out of the house. Chapter 13 Who is Molly Bort? ¡°Baird, why are you giving my mom so much money?¡± The two went downstairs before Christine White dared to ask cautiously. Why do you give so much money?Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. All this money, is it because he cares about her, or is he just used to measuring people in terms of money? ¡°Nothing, it¡¯s given anyway.¡± Baird Lane¡¯s demeanor remained muted, and after instructing her to get in the car and put her seat belt on, he started the car straight away, but his brow stayed furrowed. In retrospect, that move just now was indeed not what he had expected. He was surprisingly a little angry when confronted with a greedy and biased woman like THE WHITE¡¯S MOTHER. As for that extra money ¡­ consider itpensation for Christine White. ¡°But ¡­¡± Christine White was about to speak when she saw the look on his face, and the guilt that had just welled up in her throat was swallowed again. She had taken so much money for no reason, and she didn¡¯t know how to make up for it. When she returned home, Baird Lane urged her to get more rest and went out again before long. Her mind was so messed up that she couldn¡¯t sleep as shey in bed tossing and turning. The next morning, Christine White got out of bed with panda eyes. After thinking about it all night, this five million dors, she guessed that she could only pay it back by working for Baird Lane for the rest of her life. ¡°Ma¡¯am, I¡¯ve prepared breakfast, are you up?¡± Aunt Lucy¡¯s voice came from outside the door. ¡°I know, Aunt Lucy, I¡¯ll be right over.¡± Christine White hurriedly got up, freshened up and dressed, and went downstairs to find Baird Lane sitting over the dining room table enjoying breakfast. Her pace subconsciously slowed a bit. The rtionship with Baird Lane seems to have gone from husband to debtor all of a sudden, even though there wasn¡¯t much conjugal love between the two ¡­ Baird Lane nced upstairs, not particrly concerned about her. Finishing his breakfast, he got up and wiped his hands clean with a napkin, his tone as t as ever, ¡°I¡¯ll meet you outside.¡± ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll be right there!¡± Christine White didn¡¯t dare to keep him waiting, so she hurriedly finished her breakfast and followed him out. As previously agreed, Baird Lane still let her off at the intersection. Christine White walked briskly back to the office and was about to clock in when there was a murmur from her coworkers beside her. ¡°You see, having someone behind you makes a difference. The new president promoted her to secretary on the first day of his term, not everyone gets that kind of treatment.¡± ¡°Maybe it¡¯s not because there¡¯s someone behind it? Maybe it¡¯s just that people are better at certain kung fu, and that¡¯s why they managed to hook up with the president!¡± Debby York had heard the gossip, too, and was furious and tried to reason with them. Christine White held the man back just in time, ¡°Debby forget it, they couldn¡¯t care less if they tried.¡± ¡°All these people do is gossip!¡± Debby York red harshly. ¡°Let¡¯s go, it¡¯s almost time to go to work.¡± Having been in thepany for so long, she was naturally aware of the open and shut battles between her coworkers and had long gotten used to them. Back in her office, she rearranged the papers Baird Lane had asked her to prepare earlier, intending to deliver them to him. Starting today, she¡¯s going to work hard and try to pay off the money she owes soon! ¡°¡­ Baird, Molly Bort¡¯s surgery is scheduled, you arranged that, didn¡¯t you? And you had your assistant send a sum of money over to the woman, was that to make it up to her?¡± Walking up to the door of the president¡¯s office, Christine White was about to raise her hand to knock when the sound of conversation came from inside, sounding vaguely familiar. This voice ¡­ seemed to have been heard when she was married to Baird Lane. But what are they talking about? What makes an assistant send money and alleviates guilt? As well as ¡­ Who is Molly Bort? Howe she doesn¡¯t know any of this? Christine White pressed her heart and pressed herself against the door panel to hear better, but there was a sudden emptiness beside her and the door was opened! Christine White was startled and fell forward in her defense. In the nick of time, a pair of big, strong hands held her up, and teasing words came from above her head, ¡°Why is sister-inw here? Can it be that sister-inw is eavesdropping on us?¡± ¡°No, no ¡­¡± The title ¡°sister-inw¡± made her blush, and she hurriedly stood on her feet, ¡°Don¡¯t you ever call me that again!¡± The man in front of him is none other than Baird Lane¡¯s best buddy, Ives Norton! She looked around nervously and was relieved to see that there was no one else around, thankfully she hadn¡¯t been spotted. Ives Norton looked at her nervous expression with amusement, Christine White¡¯s character was something he knew a bit about. A character like her is not at all the type that Baird Lane would like. It was Lane senior who saw her simplicity in the first ce, or else how could Baird Lane have married her? Chapter 14 – Young Master Norton is So Handsome ¡°Sister-inw, you¨C¡± ¡°Christine White, what are you doing out here?¡± Baird Lane¡¯s voice came from the office, cold with displeasure! He really didn¡¯t expect that Christine White would dare to be so flirtatious with someone else even in front of him!Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. He¡¯d hinted at her oncest time outside the police station, and the woman hadn¡¯t taken it seriously at all! Even though they¡¯re only nominally married, can¡¯t Christine White have the self-awareness of being married? ¡°No, didn¡¯t do anything!¡± Christine White snapped back to her senses and hurriedly stood away from Ives Norton, gave him an apologetic look, and immediately handed Baird Lane the information in her hand again. ¡°President, this is the information I organized earlier, please take a look. If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll go out first.¡± Baird Lane flipped the papers over and his face sank, ¡°These papers, are you sure you¡¯ve read them all?¡± ¡°Yeah, I¡¯ve seen it all.¡± Christine White froze, ¡°President, is there something wrong?¡± ¡°Then you should really read it again!¡± Baird Lane closed the contract with a snap, ¡°The contract for China Transmission Entertainment hasn¡¯t been officially signed because the details haven¡¯t been taken care of yet, yet youbeled the contract asplete on the document? You haven¡¯t even seriously looked into these details? When thepany¡¯s bills don¡¯t match up at that time, are you nning to be responsible for that?¡± ¡°Yeah, sorry, President! I¡¯ll go revise it now.¡± Christine White blushed miserably and hurriedly tried to carry the documents back. ¡°Later.¡± Baird Lane called out to her, raising his chin toward his side of the desk, ¡°And the papers on the desk all together.¡± These contracts are already signed. However, because of the previous mismanagement at the top, many of the documents had not been categorized at all, and he took this opportunity to try to reorganize them just right. ¡°Do you want all of these ¡­?¡± ¡°Yeah, what are you still standing here for?¡± Baird Lane frowned down. ¡°But President Lane, there¡¯s so much paperwork here, and I don¡¯t know how long it¡¯s going to take for me to get through it alone, I ¡­¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you quite free to stand here and eavesdrop right now? Howe you don¡¯t have time to get busy with business? Otherwise, you shouldn¡¯te over to work tomorrow either.¡± ¡°¡­ I know.¡± Christine White choked, keeping her head down and not daring to retort, stepping up quickly to take all the papers, ¡°President Lane, I¡¯ll be there now.¡± The five million dors she owed him hadn¡¯t been paid back yet, and what would she do if she lost her job? ¡°Sister-inw, be careful.¡± Watching Christine White holding a pile of documents over, Ives Norton subconsciously wanted to help her, but the rest of his eyes swept Baird Lane¡¯s face became even more difficult to see. Ives Norton raised an eyebrow, watched Christine White leave, reached out to close the office door behind her, and hung back to pour a cup of tea for his own, ¡°Baird, if I¡¯m not mistaken, did you misunderstand something just now and get jealous?¡± ¡°Your imagination can be put away, I¡¯m not interested in the kind of woman who doesn¡¯t have much of a brain.¡± ¡°Yeah?¡± Ives Norton said meaningfully, ¡°If you really don¡¯t like it, why do you keep her around and make her a secretary? I am truly unable to understand this behavior of yours.¡± Baird Lane grunted softly, ¡°Have you had a free day? Keep focusing on the irrelevant.¡± ¡°Irrelevant?¡± Ives Norton repeats his words back to him and suddenlyughs, ¡°I don¡¯t have time for such things, I just want to remind you to remember what you want to do and never regret itter.¡± ¡°I¡¯m well aware of that.¡± Baird Lane squinted down, the secretary¡¯s office still faintly visible outside through the blinds in his office. The door was still open, and Christine White was sorting through papers with a chagrined look on her face, her crisp willowy brows furrowed. Her face was not exquisitely beautiful, but her skin was fair and watery, and it was pleasing to look at. Thinking of his unusual behavior just now, Baird Lane¡¯s face sunk slightly, there was absolutely no way he could like this kind of woman! Chapter 15 You know him well? ¡°Christine, how much longer do you have to work on these papers? It¡¯s already twelve o¡¯clock, why don¡¯t we go downstairs for dinner first?¡± ¡°No way.¡± Christine White looked up and rubbed her aching armpits and looked over the pile of papers on her desk at Debby York, ¡°Debby , I have so many papers to check, if I don¡¯t get them done, I¡¯m definitely going to have to workte tonight and I don¡¯t know when I¡¯ll be able to leave.¡± A person working overtime here until the wee hours of the morning, I don¡¯t think there¡¯s a car to go back to, and I might have to sleep at the office. ¡°Why do you have so many papers to read?¡± Debby York frowned, ¡°Are these all going to be read today? My goodness! Who can get this done, and how is President Lane not even close?!¡±Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. ¡°I also have no way ah ¡­¡± she plopped down and sighed, ¡°I told you long ago, President Lane this person looks not good to get along with, he does things very strictly, can¡¯t tolerate half a bit of ws. In his eyes, handle the work on hand are good, is the staff must do their responsibility, he does not care whether you are tired or not?¡± She spoke these words very softly, just in case they were heard by the people over at the president¡¯s office. ¡°Really?!¡± Debby York¡¯s eyes widened in horror, ¡°It¡¯s a good thing I wasn¡¯t chosen in the first ce, if I¡¯de in as secretary, I¡¯d be exhausted!¡± After saying that, she cautiously nced over at the president¡¯s office and whispered, ¡°Christine, you¡¯ve only been a secretary for a few days, why do you sound like you know President Lane so well when you talk about him?¡± ¡°I¡¯m ¨C¡± Christine White was speechless, thinking of an excuse to gloss over the matter, when there was amotion at the door. She then looked over, only to see Ives Nortoning out of the president¡¯s office, holding his cell phone as if to call someone, sparing a nce that fell on her instead, and wondering if he¡¯d heard something. Debby York took one look at the situation and rushed off before she could get into trouble. Ives Norton looked puzzled for a few moments and stepped forward into Christine White¡¯s office, ¡°Sister-inw, do I look that scary? Why did your friend leave as soon as he saw me?¡± ¡°No way, you must have seen it wrong!¡± She had just said something bad about Baird Lane, and her heart was weak, so she subconsciously exined, ¡°Maybe it¡¯s because Young Master Norton is too good-looking, and my friend is shy, so she ran away.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± Ives Norton aggravated his grin. He came from a famous family and had heard a lot of ttery over the years, but no one had been as blunt as Christine White, which really made him a little overwhelmed. Christine White saw that his expression was not right, and violently realized that she had said the wrong thing, and instantly panicked, ¡°No, no, I rambled, don¡¯t take it to heart, Young Master Norton. ¡± After a morning of being tortured by the pile of papers on her desktop, and sneaking a few bad words about Baird Lane to her best friend, she was genuinely afraid of being overheard by Ives Norton before rushing to find an excuse to gloss over it. I didn¡¯t realize that the more I talked, the more wrong I got! She¡¯d only met Ives Norton a few times, the equivalent of strangers, and what she¡¯d said was so abrupt! ¡°It¡¯s fine, I also know that my sister-inw is Gatesng with me.¡± Ives Nortonughed, ¡°Sister-inw doesn¡¯t have to be so polite with me, I¡¯ve known Baird for so long, you¡¯re Baird¡¯s wife, which means my sister-inw.¡± ¡°Yes, is it ¡­¡± She sighed in relief, but her eyes dimmed a bit, ¡°I don¡¯t know how much longer I can be this sister-inw ¡­¡± ¡°Sister-inw, what are you talking about?¡± ¡°No, I didn¡¯t say anything.¡± Christine White shook her head to hide it. The look on her face caught Ives Norton¡¯s eye, causing the smirk on his lips to intensify a bit as he nced over to the president¡¯s office again. ¡°By the way, sister-inw, I heard today that yourpany has arranged a wee party for Baird, so you¡¯ll be there then, right?¡± ¡°A wee party?¡± Christine White blinked; there was indeed such a thing. Baird Lane has taken over thepany, and naturally the original executives arrange a reception to wee him. The story has been going around thepany for a long time, and Baird Lane has reportedly invited some of his friends over to sort of pull together awork for thepany¡¯s growth. ¡°I¡¯ll have to look at it then.¡± She had a headache looking at the papers on her desk, she wouldn¡¯t be embarrassed to attend the reception if she didn¡¯t get her work done. Ives Norton seemed to understand her difficulties and left without asking any more questions. Chapter 16 Baird Lane wants to live with her. After a long day at thepany, when she returned home, she was so tired that she couldn¡¯t even lift her hands and fell asleep directly on the bed. It wasn¡¯t long before the door to the room was pushed open again and Baird Lane stepped onto the carpet and stepped into the room, where Christine White could be seen sleeping on the bed by the streetlight outside the window. His pace slowed for a moment, and he walked gingerly to the bedside. The quilt was messy over Christine White, and her clothes were crumpled because of her sleeping position. The clothes that Aunt Lucy had been asked to prepare earlier, she never seemed to wear. But Christine White¡¯s temperament is just like that, even if she is given the best clothes, she probably can¡¯t wear that kind of feeling, she might as well wear something simpler. Baird Lane looked at the man in the bed with a few glimpses of disgust in his eyes. ¡°Woo ¡­¡± The person lying down suddenly moved, Baird Lane¡¯s face changed slightly, and he subconsciously took half a step back, but he only saw Christine White roll over with a light grunt. I don¡¯t know if it was because she was ufortable sleeping in her professional clothes, but she had a hard time tugging at the cor of her shirt. Baird Lane looked on, a look of uncertainty in his eyes. Toote to catch her breath, Christine White rolled over again, and her hands went straight into her clothes for a moment to fumble with her underwear.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. The pure white underwear was thrown right at his feet, and the person on the bed rolled over as if he had taken a breath of relief and changed his movements, sleeping in a wide grin. Baird Lane breathed in and out, the heat inside him growing stronger. Christine White got her whole bodyfortable after she took her underwear off, and after lying down for a while longer she thought about getting up and taking a shower. Who knew that as soon as he opened his eyes he would see someone standing next to the bed! ¡°Ah!¡± She was so startled that she nearly fell off the bed. ¡°What are you arguing about?¡± Baird Lane frowned down in displeasure and unbuttoned his shirt in annoyance. ¡°I-I didn¡¯t ¡­ I was just wondering why you were here.¡± Christine White was relieved to hear it was Baird Lane¡¯s voice, and quickly looked at him again in confusion. ¡°Why can¡¯t I be here?¡± His face hardened, ¡°Christine White, you need to remember that we are married. Is it possible that I¡¯ve been back so infrequently over the past few years that you think of yourself as single?¡± ¡°No, that¡¯s not what I think.¡± Christine White realized she had said the wrong thing again and hurriedly got up to exin, ¡°I didn¡¯t know you wereing back tonight, I¡¯ll have Aunt Lucy help clean up the guest room?¡± ¡°Guest room? Why would I sleep in the guest room, where I¡¯m a guest?¡± ¡°No, I didn¡¯t mean that!¡± Christine White stood up, looked up at his dark, sullen face, and carefully inquired, ¡°Do you, do you want to sleep at my ce tonight?¡± ¡°No?¡± That look on her face made him even more angry. It seemed that this woman really didn¡¯t have the self-consciousness of being married, much less thinking of him as a husband, or else why was she so surprised by his appearance? He had never cared about these things in the past three years, and now that he thought about it, he wondered for what purpose the woman had actually married him in the first ce! ¡°There¡¯s no problem, of course, but-¡± Christine White squeezed her fingers, ¡°Why are you sleeping at my ce tonight? Did you drink too much while socializing?¡± ¡°Do I look like I¡¯ve had too much to drink?¡± Baird Lane narrowed his eyes, ¡°Then why don¡¯t you look at what you look like right now?¡± ¡°Me?¡± Christine White froze in surprise and hurriedly looked down to examine herself, then rushed to cover her cor in horror. ¡°I, I ¡­¡± she blushed, unable to speak. Baird Lane looked at her with cold eyes, his tone unabashedly light and mocking, ¡°Didn¡¯t you just strip quite neatly? Now youe to cover up?¡± ¡°I thought I was the only one!¡± Christine White hurriedly picked up the underwear on the floor and hid it behind one hand. Baird Lane pursed his lips, ¡°Even if it¡¯s just you, as the Young Lady of The Lane Family, you have to take care of your image at all times, or else you¡¯ll be disgracing The Lane Family and yourself!¡± ¡°I know.¡± Christine White lowered her head in shame, her voice small, ¡°I won¡¯t next time.¡± Baird Lane grunted and stopped holding onto her, taking off his jacket and heading to the couch. Christine White stole a few nces at his back and breathed a soft sigh of relief before lifting her foot to the bathroom. Soaking in the tub, Christine White covered her face with her hands in a mixture of nervousness and anticipation. I don¡¯t know what the hell Baird Lane was thinking, but he was actually willing to move back in for the first time, and to sleep in the same room as her. Could it be that he was the one who had figured it out and was willing to be a real couple with her? Chapter 17 – The Irrelevant Man With that thought, Christine White couldn¡¯t help but curl her lips and take a much faster shower. By the time she came out of the shower, the room was devoid of the man, only the suit jacket was casually tossed on the couch. ¡°Where did he go?¡± Christine White muttered suspiciously, gathering her robe around her and opening the door to exit the room. Downstairs in the living room, Aunt Lucy was still cleaning the floors, and when she came down, she called out mildly, ¡°Ma¡¯am.¡± ¡°Aunt Lucy, have you seen Baird?¡± Christine White inquired, clutching the cor of her bathrobe. Aunt Lucy stopped what she was doing, ¡°See, mister went out just now.¡± ¡°Out the door?¡± Christine White raised her eyebrows in surprise. It¡¯ste and he¡¯s still out? Aunt Lucy nodded, ¡°Yes, sir just took a call and left in a hurry, don¡¯t you know that ma¡¯am?¡± Christine White forced a smile, the loss clearly visible under her eyes, ¡°He didn¡¯t tell me ¡­¡± ¡°Then it was probably something urgent that didn¡¯te up in time, ma¡¯am, don¡¯t think too much of it.¡± ¡°I know, I¡¯ll go to my room first.¡± Christine White turned, holding onto the railing of the staircase as she made her way up at a slow pace. Lying in bed, she stared up at the ceiling with wide eyes and stared until her eyes got sore and she inclined her head, picking up the cell phone next to her pillow. Ten-twenty! Christine White wasn¡¯t sure if Baird Lane would be back tonight. But that man of his is always true to his word and should be back. Christine White sat up propped against the sheets and fished over a novel she usually read on the bedside, reading it with boredom while she waited for Baird Lane. When she finally couldn¡¯t stay up any longer and didn¡¯t see Baird Lane return, she gave up and went to sleep. When she woke up the next day, Christine White looked to her side where theforter was cold, the pillows t, and it looked like no one had been lying there. So he stayed out all night? Christine White bit her lip, her heart aching, and shuffled downstairs, not even taking a few bites of breakfast before putting down her knife and fork and heading off to work. When she arrived at the office, as soon as she stepped out of the elevator, she heard a few other secretaries standing in the corridor chatting, and she subconsciously lightened her footsteps. ¡°I heard from Assistant Gates that President Lane isn¡¯ting to the office today.¡± ¡°Why? I might not be excited to go to work today if I don¡¯t get to see President Lane in all his glory, where did he go?¡± ¡°I know, half an hour ago, I heard Assistant Gates on the phone with President Lane, who asked him to take the clothes to the hospital.¡± ¡°Hospital?¡± Hearing this, Christine White stepped forward quickly, interrupting the trio. ¡°President Lane what happened to him?¡± She asked a little anxiously. He didn¡¯te homest night. Is he sick? ¡°You¡¯re asking us? That¡¯s strange, you¡¯re President Lane¡¯s personal secretary, don¡¯t you know that?¡± The three secretaries looked at her with either jealousy or contempt. Christine White shook her head slightly. ¡°Since you don¡¯t know, we know even less, if you¡¯re so concerned about President Lane, call and ask yourself, see if President Lane will tell you, okay, let¡¯s go to work.¡± The three secretaries walked past Christine White one by one on their high heels.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. One of the secretaries walking at the end, not knowing whether it was intentional or unintentional, bumped Christine White¡¯s shoulder, knocking her back two steps before she could stand still. Christine White sighed softly as she covered the sore spot. From the time she was parachuted into the position of secretary, she suffered the ostracism of the secretarial corps. She was pretty much used to it all these days. Not taking that little thing to heart, Christine White rubbed her shoulders and pulled her cell phone out of her bag, flipping through the number that had been in the phone book for three years but she hadn¡¯t had the guts to call. She looked at the number, both familiar and unfamiliar, for a long moment, squeezed her palms, couldn¡¯t control her concern for Baird Lane, and summoned up the courage to dial it. ¡°Which one?¡± The man¡¯s low, cool voice rang from the phone. Christine White¡¯s gaze dropped bleakly, ¡°It¡¯s me ¡­¡± I can¡¯t believe he didn¡¯t even save her number. Chapter 18: Are You Concerned About Me? ¡°Christine White?¡± asked Baird Lane, his brow furrowing slightly. Christine White hmm a bit. ¡°What¡¯s the matter with you?¡± ¡°I heard you were in the hospital, do you feel ufortable?¡± Christine White asked cautiously as sheposed her coat. On the other end of the line, Baird Lane gave Sickbay a sideways nce, his eyes dark, ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Is it serious?¡± Christine White straightened her back, her volume amplified considerably, the worry mingled in it quite obvious, ¡°Which hospital are you in, let mee over and check on you.¡± ¡°No!¡± Baird Lane¡¯s handsome face sank, ¡°Are you done with your work?¡± Christine White gulped in her throat. ¡°If it¡¯s not done, then step it up, I want to see it when I get back!¡± With that said, Baird Lane cut the phone off. ¡°Baird, who is it?¡± A weak, feeble female voice sounded behind her, asking with a curious tone. Baird Lane¡¯s expression, which had still appeared cold when he heard the voice, transformed into softness in an instant. ¡°Wake you up?¡± He twisted around. ¡°No, the anesthesia just passed and you haven¡¯t answered me yet.¡± The woman lifted her meaty, bony hand and gently rested it on the back of his. Baird Lane felt the coldness of her palm and drew back, cing hers under the covers, ¡°An inconsequential person, not to be concerned.¡± ¡°So.¡± The woman smiled weakly and stopped asking, twisting her head away and coughing incessantly, like she was trying to cough her lungs out. A sh of heartache swept under Baird Lane¡¯s eyes, and he instantly pressed the panic button at the foot of the bed. A couple of doctors, led by Ives Norton, arrived quickly and after some examination, Ives Norton took off his gloves, ¡°Nothing serious, but we can¡¯t keep putting it off any longer, Baird, get her to sign the bone marrow donation form as soon as possible.¡± ¡°A bone marrow donor book?¡± Molly Bort braced herself and sat up, surprise bursting into her eyes, ¡°Baird, you found a donor?¡± Baird Lane, unable to bear her disappointment, slowly spat out the word, ¡°Yes.¡± Molly Bort covered her mouth and burst into tears of excitement. Baird Lane helped her lie down, ¡°Get some rest and don¡¯t worry about anything, I¡¯ve got everything.¡± He must not let her die! ¡°Thank you, Baird!¡± said Molly Bort, looking at him with emotion. Baird Lane tucked her in, ¡°No need to say thank you, it¡¯s something I¡¯d do for you willingly! Well, I¡¯ll head back to the office, Ives, keep an eye on Molly and call me anytime if anything happens.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡± Ives Norton shrugged his shoulders andughed softly. Baird Lane nodded slightly, straightened the creases in his suit, and left the hospital. Back at the office, Gates¡¯s assistant followed him, reporting on some of the things that had happened in thepany during his absence. Baird Lane responds tersely while walking expressionlessly toward his office. As he passed one of the secretary¡¯s offices, he nced in out of the corner of his eye and saw Christine White scrunched up and asleep on her desk. He frowned, his eyes sullen and unreadable. ¡°President Lane?¡± seeing Baird Lane suddenly stop and not go, Assistant Gates closed the file in his hand and looked at him in confusion. Baird Lane raised his hand, ¡°You wait here.¡± With that, he lifted his leg and walked into Christine White¡¯s office. The office was cool, and Baird Lane narrowed his eyes and turned his head to look at the air conditioner in the corner, seeing that the temperature on it read only sixteen degrees. This woman, won¡¯t she just chill herself to death? Baird Lane walked over to her with a dark look on his face and banged her desk heavily twice, ¡°Christine White!¡± Christine White stood up with a jolt of fear and subconsciously returned, ¡°I am!¡± ¡°Sleeping during work, is that how you work as a secretary?¡± Baird Lane pursed his thin lips, his voice icy. Christine White¡¯s little face went white, nowpletely sober, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I was wrong ¡­¡± She had waited so long for himst night that she hadn¡¯t gotten more than a few hours of sleep at all before she had identally fallen asleep. But I didn¡¯t expect to be caught in the act.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Write a five hundred word review and get it to me by the end of the day!¡± Baird Lane ordered. Christine White responded bitterly, ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°Are you done with your work?¡± Baird Lane asked again. ¡°Done.¡± Christine White hurriedly pushed the pile of papers on the table to him, her eyes glowing as she looked at him, like a small animal begging for praise. Baird Lane¡¯s pupils fluttered violently, and something caught in his throat. Chapter 19 Did they bully you? Such nking eyes he¡¯d only just seen from Molly, not realizing he¡¯d now seen them in this woman as well. It was clearly the same eyes, but they were different in detail; Molly¡¯s eyes had an eagerness he couldn¡¯t understand, while the woman in front of him was truly clear. So clear that a sudden wave of intolerance welled up inside him. Noticing the difference in himself, Baird Lane had a cold look in his eyes, and without a trace, he averted his eyes and picked up a document and flipped through it, as if looking for a mistake. Christine White was confident this time that she hadn¡¯t handled these papers wrong, calmly watching him inspect them, after a few moments of looking at them, she couldn¡¯t help but speak out, ¡°By the way Baird, when did you get back? Is your body alright?¡± Baird Lane snapped the file closed with a somewhat less than ster expression, ¡°At work, please call me President Lane.¡± Christine White looked stiff and quickly reacted again, holding back the hardness in her heart and forcing up a smile, ¡°Okay President Lane, then President Lane your body ¡­¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Baird Lane interrupted her with some impatience and picked up the file on the table, ¡°You inform down, all the top management will meet in the conference room in ten minutes.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Christine White whispered back, her heart lost. She just wanted to care about his health and he wouldn¡¯t even give her the chance. It seemed like the whole bing a real couple thing was really something she had overthought. Baird Lane walked towards the door with his two slender legs, took a few steps and then suddenly stopped, ¡°In the future, whether it¡¯s at thepany or at home, don¡¯t turn the air conditioner down so low.¡± ¡°Are you concerned about me?¡± Christine White twisted her fingers and looked at him expectantly. Baird Lane lowered his eyelids, and the crushed hair on his forehead fell down, shrouding half of his face in shadow and making it impossible to read his expression. ¡°You can think that if you want to, but in any case, you¡¯d better not get sick for the next two months!¡± When she gets sick, the cells in her bone marrow be less active, and Molly¡¯s surgery could fail. He must not allow that to happen! ¡°Why in thest two months?¡± Christine White asked, cocking her head in uncertainty. While she was d for his concern, she was not stupid and naturally could hear the strangeness in his words. ¡°Nothing, just remember my words.¡± Baird Lane pursed his thin lips, his eyebrows became even colder, before he left he added, ¡°And don¡¯t ever look me in the eye and talk again, I don¡¯t like it!¡± It was because her eyes were so clear that he was never able to make the request for her to agree to donate her bone marrow. Christine White closed the office door gently behind her, leaned her back against the door panel sadly for a moment, and then couldn¡¯t stop smiling. He was caring about her, and while she didn¡¯t know how genuine that concern was, she was d! Christine White pped her face and returned to her desk to pick up the remote control and turn up the temperature of the air conditioner, then drew out a piece of white paper, plopped down on her desk and began to . Halfway through writing, there was a knock on the office door. ¡°Come in!¡± Christine White stopped her pen and looked at the door. Debby York opened the door and came in, smiling, ¡°Miss me?¡± ¡°What are you doing up here?¡± Christine White got up in surprise and went to the water fountain to get her a ss of water. ¡°I came up to see you when I was done.¡± Debby York took a sip of water, ¡°And stopped by to help the guys ask you some questions.¡± ¡°Those people?¡± ¡°It was that group of nymphomaniacs by the name of Wang, who insisted that Ie up here and ask you why President Lane didn¡¯te to the office until noon.¡± Debby York bristled, her tone indignant. Christine White tensed up at once, ¡°Did they bully you?¡± Since she became Baird Lane¡¯s secretary, not only did the three in the secretarial team ostracize her, but her former colleagues in the same department also soured on her openly and secretly. But they can¡¯t do anything to her because she¡¯s moved to the top floor, but they sure do bully Debby. ¡°That¡¯s not true.¡± Debby York waved her hand heartily, ¡°The department has a new minister, they don¡¯t dare to make trouble now, at most they say something bad, but I dislike them, so you don¡¯t have to worry.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Christine White patted her chest in relief. ¡°Huh?¡± Debby York¡¯s eyes were drawn to the paper on her desk, ¡°What are you writing?¡± ¡°Nothing.¡± Christine White hastened to cover her hands over the paper with an air of desire.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. Chapter 20 Review? Debby York gave her a sidelong nce, ¡°It¡¯s nothing you¡¯re hiding, there must be a ghost, let¡¯s see!¡± ¡°No way!¡± Christine White shook her head. Debby York didn¡¯t give a damn about her and yanked the paper off the table, ¡°Review?¡± Christine White rubbed her neck in embarrassment. ¡°What the hell is going on here, why are you writing a review?¡± ¡°Here¡¯s the deal ¡­¡± Anyway, it had been discovered, Christine White had no more intention of hiding it and told the story as it was. Debby York looked at her with an admiring face and gave her a thumbs up, ¡°You¡¯re really good, you¡¯ve only just be a secretary and you¡¯re cking off and sleeping, and you¡¯ve been caught on the spot by President Lane, it¡¯s already your luck that you haven¡¯t been dismissed, so keep writing, I¡¯ll go down first,¡± Debby York, fearing she¡¯d be caught if she stayed too long, hurriedly shoved the review into Christine White¡¯s hands and took off on foot. Christine White sighed, smoothed out the wrinkles on her review, picked up her pen and continued to slog through it, checking it over and delivering it to Baird Lane.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. ¡°President Lane, my review is written.¡± Christine White stood in front of the man¡¯s desk and presented the review with both hands. ¡°Put it on the table.¡± Baird Lane didn¡¯t look up at her either, approving the paperwork as he went along. Christine White let out an oh-so-subtle sound and put the review down, followed by a step back, pulling away to stare at him. He didn¡¯t wear a jacket, only a ck shirt, and his tie wasn¡¯t tied, and the cor¡¯s buttons were unbuttoned twice, and the sleeves were rolled up, revealing a small slice of bronzed chest and two sturdy little arms, which made people want to get into the wrong ce when they looked at it. That such a perfect man who exuded hormones was her husband of three years of marriage still felt a little unreal to her until now. Christine White¡¯s zing gaze finally caught Baird Lane¡¯s attention, and he looked up, into a giggling face. ¡°What are you still standing here for?¡± A faint sh of dislike crossed Baird Lane¡¯s eyes. It¡¯s been three years since she married into The Lane Family, why is she still all tacky and hasn¡¯t improved? Hearing Baird Lane¡¯s voice with a slight hint of impatience, Christine White snapped back to her senses and quickly straightened her expression, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯ll be right out.¡± She turned toward the door. ¡°Wait!¡± The man behind her called out to her. Christine White craned her head in confusion, ¡°Anything else President Lane?¡± Baird Lane lowered his eyes and said in a faint voice, ¡°In a few days, you¡¯lle with me to the hospital again for a full body checkup.¡± ¡°A physical?¡± She blinked in surprise, ¡°But I was just at the hospital ¡­¡± ¡°Just listen to me!¡± Baird Lane sulked, his voice intensifying. He had to make sure that she was in good shape so that he could make sure that she would be okay after she donated her bone marrow. Christine White knew he was upset and scowled, not daring to say anything more, and hastily agreed, ¡°I know.¡± Baird Lane¡¯s face eased a fraction, ¡°I¡¯ve got something to do this afternoon, you¡¯ll be back on your own by then.¡± ¡°So are you stilling back to the vi at night?¡± Baird Lane frowned and didn¡¯t answer. Christine White thought that he was not going to go back, her heart was empty, but on her face, she tried her best to put on an appearance of nothing, ¡°I¡¯ll go first.¡± ¡°Uh-huh!¡± Baird Lane responded faintly. In the afternoon, Christine White was targeted by the secretarial corps, holding a very tall stack of ounts for the past few years for her to organize. She was angry, but in order to fully familiarize herself with the duties of a secretary as soon as possible, she had to force herself to take the job and then work untilte. By the time we got back to the vi, it was nine o¡¯clock at night. The vi was empty, quiet as a pin drop, and Aunt Lucy was nowhere to be found. It wasn¡¯t until she saw the leave slip on the living room coffee table that Christine White remembered that Aunt Lucy had gone home. ¡°What a busy day!¡± She muttered as she scratched her hair, then rolled up her sleeves and went to the kitchen to get food. She didn¡¯t have the patience to make any kind of hearty dinner on a big night, and nned to just cook a bowl of noodles. As soon as Baird Lane stepped into the cottage, he smelled the aromasing from the kitchen, giving his stomach an instant hunger pang. Who¡¯s cooking thiste? Chapter 21 Bone Marrow? Baird Lane dropped his briefcase and headed for the kitchen, when he reached the kitchen door he stopped suddenly and stood there looking inside in surprise. The person who did the cooking turned out to be Christine White! Christine White, wearing an apron, was working non-stop around the stove, the kitchen knife in her hand slicing with a ng. Her head was slightly bowed downward, revealing her slender swan neck, making her already white skin even whiter under the light. Baird Lane stared for a moment, the knot in his throat sliding twice, his body vaguely tingling. He was actually reacting to this woman, again, for the third time! Unable to figure out why this was, Baird Lane tugged at the tie around his neck in annoyance and shouted in a low, suppressed voice, ¡°Christine White!¡± Suddenly hearing a man¡¯s voice, Christine White jumps in shock and almost cuts her hand. But she couldn¡¯t care about that, and hurriedly turned back in surprise, ¡°You¡¯re back?¡± She thought, he¡¯s noting back! Baird Lane hmmmed in a cool tone, his eyes falling on the pot behind her, ¡°What are you cooking?¡± ¡°Cook the pasta, I haven¡¯t had dinner yet.¡± Christine White returned, wiping her hands on her apron. Baird Lane frowned, ¡°Why are you the one cooking, where¡¯s Aunt Lucy?¡± ¡°Aunt Lucy is home on leave, she goes back to see her granddaughter every week today.¡± Christine White said as she picked up her chopsticks and stirred them in the pot. Baird Lane leaned against the door frame, ¡°Just noodles? Nothing else?¡± Just cooking a noodle smells so good, so it¡¯s obvious that she¡¯s not a bad cook. ¡°There¡¯s not much food left in the house.¡± Christine White smiled in embarrassment. She also didn¡¯t know until she went through the fridge before cooking. ¡°No food? Aunt Lucy didn¡¯t prepare it when she left?¡± Christine White snapped her fingers, ¡°It¡¯s not Aunt Lucy¡¯s fault, it¡¯s because I¡¯ve been so busy thest two days I forgot to pay for her groceries.¡± ¡°Since when is it your turn to give the dish money?¡± Baird Lane narrowed his eyes and grimaced. Christine White looked at him in confusion, as if she didn¡¯t understand why he was suddenly angry, ¡°Aunt Lucy won¡¯t have any money for groceries if I don¡¯t give it.¡± ¡°Nonsense.¡± Baird Lane¡¯s thin lips pursed out a few moments of cold, ¡°Aunt Lucy is The Lane Family¡¯s maid, and her sry, and your living expenses, are paid directly to the ount, so how could there be no money.¡± This woman, she wouldn¡¯t be lying to him on purpose, would she? ¡°It¡¯s true there¡¯s no money, ask Aunt Lucy if you don¡¯t believe me!¡± said Christine White, looking at him with unmistakable seriousness in her eyes. Baird Lane was baffled, then suddenly remembered that he had nevere here after the marriage, nor had he greeted the finance, and naturally no one on the finance side had called in the money. ¡°You¡¯ve spent all three years of this money on yourself?¡± Baird Lane clenched his fists. ¡°Pretty much, I¡¯m not responsible for Aunt Lucy¡¯s paycheck, and I¡¯m only paying for groceries and utilities.¡± Christine White shrugged her shoulders in an irrelevant manner. This expression of hers fell on Baird Lane¡¯s eyes and her heart flushed with guilt, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you say anything?¡± While he didn¡¯t like the woman, he hadn¡¯t meant to treat her harshly. Christine White scratched her head, ¡°Just didn¡¯t think it was necessary, it¡¯s just me and Aunt Lucy anyway, it¡¯s not like we¡¯re spending a lot of money, by the way, have you eaten yet?¡± Baird Lane pressed on his vaguely swollen temples, his voice low with a hint of weariness, ¡°Not yet.¡± ¡°Then I¡¯ll cook you a bowl too.¡± She peeked at him and offered cautiously. Baird Lane looked at her expectantly and didn¡¯t refuse. Christine White¡¯s eyes were bent withughter. Her posture could only be considered medium, but because of this clear and wless smile, it was as if the entire world had lit up.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. After finishing their noodles without a word to each other, Baird Lane went upstairs to his study, and Gates¡¯s assistant came over to talk to him shortly afterward. Seeing that neither of them hade out of the study after a long dy, Christine White thought for a moment and went to the kitchen to make two cups of coffee, ready to bring them up. ¡°President Lane, you¡¯ve been in contact with Ms. White for so many days and you haven¡¯t spoken to her yet?¡± Just as she reached the door to the study, Christine White was about to knock when Assistant Gates¡¯s voice came from inside, mentioning her in the words. Say? Say what? A twinge of curiosity, and a touch of vague uneasiness, arose in Christine White¡¯s mind. She dropped her hand from knocking on the door and pressed her ear against the door panel, trying to hear better. ¡°I don¡¯t know what to tell her yet.¡± Baird Lane pressed his temples, looking rather annoyed. Assistant Gates sighed, ¡°But Ms. Molly Bort can¡¯t wait, Dr. Norton said that if we don¡¯t have the surgery in two months, we¡¯ll miss the optimal time for the surgery, and all of theter surgeries will fail.¡± Baird Lane¡¯s palms writhed violently and his face sank, ¡°I will not let the operation fail!¡± ¡°Then what is your hesitation? You have the operating room all ready, and Miss Molly Bort¡¯s body is conditioned to be fit for the operation, waiting for Miss White¡¯s bone marrow.¡± Bone marrow? Christine White¡¯s heart went cold as she listened. So he suddenly moved back here to get close to her and take her bone marrow? Christine White copsed, her hands trembling so much that she couldn¡¯t even hold the tray, and along with the two cups of coffee on top of it, all of them fell to the floor together, making a crisp, shattering sound. Baird Lane¡¯s expression changed slightly, his eyes shakily staring at the door, ¡°Who¡¯s out there!¡± Chapter 22 What are you after? Realizing what was going on, Assistant Gates nced at a seething Baird Lane and rushed over to unlock the door. Christine White stood in the doorway with her head bowed, her thin shoulders shaking as if she were crying. ¡°Ma¡¯am, why are you here?¡± Assistant Gates¡¯s always stereotypical and strict face pulled out a rare awkward and forced smile. Christine White ignored him, only lifting her small, pale, tear-stained face to look woundedly at the man in the study. When the man saw her like this, aplexity rose in his heart in vain. ¡°You go on back!¡± Baird Lane waved his hand at Gates¡¯s assistant. Gates¡¯s assistant had long since been unable to stand and quickly left, clutching his briefcase. Baird Lane walked towards Christine White and nced down at the mess on the floor, his eyes shing slightly, ¡°You heard all that?¡± Christine Whiteposed her palms and choked out, ¡°Why ¡­ why did you do this to me ¡­¡± ¡°Sorry!¡± Baird Lane¡¯s eyes sank. His apology made Christine White feel even worse inside, and she directly crouched on the ground and cried. Baird Lane reaches out and tries to pull her to her feet, but looking at her crying so hard, he eventually gives up and clenches his hand into a fist and takes it back into his pants pocket. I don¡¯t know how long it took, but Christine White¡¯s crying subsided. Baird Lane pursed his thin lips, ¡°Since you just heard it all, I won¡¯t hide it from you, Christine White, I need your bone marrow!¡± Christine White¡¯s body shook a little, her voice bitter, ¡°So ¡­ you thought of me for my bone marrow?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Baird Lane looked her in the eye and spat out a slow word. He didn¡¯t want to lie to her, or to himself. If her bone marrow hadn¡¯t been the only thing that could have saved Molly, he might never have been there for her in his life. ¡°Sure enough ¡­,¡± Christine White took two steps back, her eyes red, ¡°I should have thought of that, you never had me in mind, and how could you show up out of nowhere without a purpose. ¡± Baird Lane¡¯s thin lips twitched without words. Christine White raised her sleeve and wiped her eyes, ¡°Who¡¯s Molly Bort?¡± If she¡¯d heard correctly just now, he was trying to use her bone marrow to save this woman named Molly Bort. That Molly Bort must mean a lot to him. ¡°She¡¯s a friend of mine ¡­¡± Baird Lane lowered his eyes, his eyelids hiding all the emotion underneath them, ¡°a friend.¡± ¡°Friends?¡± Christine White repeated his words over and over, suddenly smiling sourly, ¡°Really just friends?¡± What kind of friend would make him even think twice about counting her as his wife. ¡°Christine White, what do you mean? You don¡¯t believe me?¡± Baird Lane frowned tightly. He can¡¯t let go of Molly, but he and Molly are already a no-go. ¡°I didn¡¯t disbelieve you.¡± Knowing that Baird Lane was offended by her questioning, Christine White shook her head and waved her hand back and forth to exin, ¡°I¡¯ve just never heard of you having a female friend around, so I can¡¯t help but overthink it.¡± ¡°I know exactly what to do and what not to do!¡± Baird Lane pursed his lips and gave her a sidelong nce. Was this his way of reassuring her? Christine White¡¯s heart was slightly sweet, and her eyes unconsciously overflowed with a few smiles. ¡°Youe in with me.¡± Baird Lane turned toward the study. Christine White pinched her fingers and hurried to keep up with him. Baird Lane pulls open a desk drawer, removes a file from it, and pushes it in front of Christine White. ¡°Look at this.¡± Christine White flipped the file open and her gaze quivered, ¡°A bone marrow donor letter?¡± Baird Lane hmmm¡¯d, ¡°You finish it.¡± ¡°¡­ Good.¡± Christine White pulled at the corners of her mouth in a far-fetched manner and steeled herself to read on. After reading it, she closed the file and handed it back to Baird Lane, rather shocked, ¡°That Miss Molly Bort, is in the middle tote stages of leukemia?¡± ¡°Good, the only way to cure Molly is to rece the bone marrow, which has a sixty percent chance of curing her.¡± Baird Lane clenched his fists, his tone undisguised with worry. Christine White heard it and bit her lip in a flood of acid, ¡°Why does it have to be my bone marrow.¡± Molly, that¡¯s a pretty intimate name. The only time he would call her Christine was in front of Grandpa and her mom. Baird Lane looked up at Christine White, ¡°Because yours is the only one that fits best.¡± ¡°Me?¡± Christine White pointed to her nose, looking a million times more surprised, ¡°But I don¡¯t remember doing any bone marrow matching, how did you guys find out?¡± ¡°Pre-marital physical.¡± Baird Lane pulled out a chair and sat down, ¡°Ives picked you when he screened the gic archives at the hospital, you had the best bone marrow match.¡± ¡°No wonder ¡­¡± Christine White smiled bitterly. Baird Lane was silent for a few seconds and folded his legs, ¡°I did something wrong with this, I should have told you from the beginning.¡± Christine White shook her head and didn¡¯t answer. Baird Lane sighed, ¡°I know you¡¯re upset, but I hope you¡¯ll agree to donate your bone marrow, Molly she¡¯s still waiting for her life to be saved, I¡¯ll give you whateverpensation you want after the operation is sessful.¡± ¡°Then if I want you to promise to be a real couple with me, will you do the same?¡± Christine White looked at him with a hopeful glint in her eyes. Baird Lane was stunned for a moment, his brow peaked in a slight frown and his voice trailed off, ¡°If that¡¯s what you want, yes!¡± Surprisingly, he agreed! Christine White was a little surprised to hear the man¡¯s answer, but it was followed by sadness and half-heartedness. He sounds so reluctant. Still, although he agreed with his mouth, his heart was resisting. Thinking about this, Christine White looked up and forced down the feeling of wanting to cry, ¡°I know, I¡¯ll think about it ¡­¡± She took a breath and turned toward the door.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. ¡°Wait a minute.¡± Baird Lane called out to her. Christine White paused. Baird Lane got up and walked over, ¡°Take that!¡± ¡°What are you giving me this for?¡± Christine White looked nkly at the bank card in his hand. Baird Lane saw that she wouldn¡¯t take it and just pulled her hand over and pped the card on her palm, ¡°Here¡¯s my secondary card, you can buy whatever you want, and I¡¯ll notify the finances so they can credit Aunt Lucy¡¯s ount with her living expenses every month from now on, so you don¡¯t have to pay out of your pocket anymore.¡± ¡°Forget living expenses, I don¡¯t want this, there¡¯s nothing I need to buy.¡± Christine White gave the bank card back to Baird Lane again. Baird Lane grimaced, ¡°You don¡¯t want it?¡± Once again, she refused his money! Christine White huffed, ¡°I already owe you five million dors, and I don¡¯t even know when I¡¯ll be able to pay it off, and if I take this, I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t be able to pay it off even more.¡± ¡°You really know the difference!¡± Baird Lane grunted, his voiceced with a hint of sulkiness that he himself hadn¡¯t detected. It was clear that one moment he had offered to let him be a real couple with her, and now he was unwilling to ept his good intentions. What the hell was she thinking? Christine White picks at her nails, ¡°I¡¯m splitting hairs because I don¡¯t want people to think that I married you for your money.¡± ¡°If it¡¯s not about the money, what exactly are you after?¡± Baird Lane narrowed his narrow eyes, hisplex gaze scrutinizing her small, palm-sized face. Christine White¡¯s small mouth opened halfway. She was actually tempted to say that she was charting him as a person. But will he believe it? Christine White smiled to herself, and eventually suppressed the truest thoughts in her heart, and said instead, ¡°It¡¯s nothing, I haven¡¯t figured out how to say it yet, I¡¯ll tell you next time, I¡¯m a little tired, I¡¯d like to go back and rest.¡± With that said, she hung her head and walked past him out of the room. Baird Lane didn¡¯t get an answer, and his eyes stared back at her with a deep, uncertain look of indescribable annoyance. Chapter 23 Welcome Party Christine White left the study and went downstairs to get cleaning tools to clean up the mess in front of Baird Lane¡¯s study before returning to her room. The next day she went to the office with two big panda eyes and Debby York jumped in shock when she saw her, ¡°Holy shit, you stole a cowst night?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t sit on it, it¡¯s not good to be seen.¡± Christine White pushed Debby York off her desk, ¡°What¡¯s with the cow stealing, I had nightmares allst night.¡± ¡°One night?¡± ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s so torturous to go back and forth.¡± Christine White yawned, her whole body listless, her eyes bloodshot. She¡¯d been up almost all night, and whenever she closed her eyes, all she could think about was the dream of Baird Lane having her bone marrow forcibly removed when she wouldn¡¯t agree to donate it. That dream was so real it was scary, and she even wondered if he would actually do it if she really didn¡¯t say yes. ¡°What kind of nightmares do you have, anyway?¡± Debby York asked with interest as she came up to Christine White.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Christine White lowered her eyes, ¡°Enough about that, what are you doing here looking for me this early in the morning?¡± Seeing her change the subject, Debby York raised an eyebrow, ¡°You forgot, the wee party!¡± ¡°I haven¡¯t forgotten, but the wee party is in the evening, so what are you doing telling me this now?¡± Christine White said with somewhat less interest as she organized her materials. ¡°Of course I¡¯m asking if you have a dress ready.¡± ¡°A tuxedo?¡± Christine White froze, and her hand movements stopped. Debby York smiled and winked, ¡°Sure didn¡¯t, did you?¡± ¡°Do I have to wear a tuxedo for the wee party?¡± Christine White looked at her with a nk expression. Debby York¡¯s smile dropped and her expression became serious, ¡°You didn¡¯t know? The wholepany was notified of this news yesterday, and it was your secretarial team that notified them.¡± Yesterday ¡­ Christine White bit her lower lip, her small face colored with a touch of slight anger. Her expression fell on Debby York¡¯s eyes and instantly understood everything, ¡°They deliberately didn¡¯t inform you?¡± ¡°It should be!¡± Christine White nodded. She was already unpopr with the secretarial corps and was targeted yesterday, so it¡¯s not so surprising that she wasn¡¯t told the news. ¡°It¡¯s too much, I¡¯m going to go and settle the score with them, they¡¯re all secretaries as well, you¡¯re still President Lane¡¯s personal one, what gives them the right to bully you so much!¡± Debby York clenched her fists and gritted her teeth to go out. Christine White hastily tugged her back, ¡°Okay Debby , don¡¯t be impulsive! You can¡¯t afford to mess with them, and you¡¯ll have to be disciplined if you make a scene, it¡¯s not worth it.¡± ¡°Is that it?¡± Debby York red defiantly. Christine White slipped her a ss of water, ¡°It¡¯s my first time to be a secretary, I don¡¯t know anything, that¡¯s why they dare to bully me so tantly, but they won¡¯t dare to do soter when I¡¯m fully familiar with the job of a secretary.¡± ¡°You, you¡¯re so soft-natured, can¡¯t you be a little tougher?¡± Debby York poked Christine White¡¯s forehead in anger. Christine Whiteughed softly, ncing at the time on the bottom right of herputer, and reminded, ¡°It¡¯s time for you to go back to your department, it¡¯s time to check in.¡± ¡°Oh yeah, I almost forgot, so I¡¯ll just head back, how about we go pick out a dress together after work this afternoon?¡± Christine White¡¯s expression froze and her heart was bleeding as she thought about her ttened wallet, ¡°Okay ¡­¡± ¡°Then it¡¯s a deal, bye!¡± Debby York left and Christine White slumped in her chair, looking at the less than four-figure deposit in her cell phone newsletter, her head spinning, ¡°What kind of dress can you buy with that?¡± ¡°Tuxedo?¡± A cool male voice suddenly sounded from the doorway. Christine White subconsciously straightened her back and looked over, Baird Lane stood in the doorway in a silver gray suit with Assistant Gates behind him. ¡°What gown were you talking about?¡± Baird Lane asked again with thin lips. Christine White put her phone down and stood up, ¡°It¡¯s the wee party tonight, it says the wholepany has to wear tuxedos.¡± ¡°There is that?¡± Baird Lane craned his head to nce at Assistant Gates. Assistant Gates pushed his sses, ¡°Yes, because President Lane you invited a lot of famous people in the industry, so the vice president informed everyone to wear dresses.¡± ¡°Got it.¡± Baird Lane responded faintly, lifting his feet and heading for his office. Assistant Gates followed quickly after giving Christine White a formic smile. Christine White beamed and closed the office door behind her in confusion, a little confused as to what Baird Lane meant when he said two words and left. Unable to figure out why, Christine White shook her head and went back behind her desk, continuing to organize the information she had just presented. There isn¡¯t much information, so just organize it and scan it into yourputer to save it. After finishing her work, Christine White made a cup of coffee and idly browsed the web pages on theputer, then she thought of something, her eyes dimmed for a moment, she put down her coffee and tapped a line on the keyboard with a grave expression, and a page immediately popped up: the disadvantages of bone marrow donation! She was slightly relieved when she saw that bone marrow donation doesn¡¯t kill people, but her heart instantly lifted when she saw that there were after-effects behind it. ¡°Thirty percent of the masses are at risk of aging, decreased bone marrow production, and elevated white blood cells leading to leukemia ¡­¡± Reading this, Christine White¡¯s hand holding the mouse trembled a little, her face went a little white, and her heart started to get scared . She hadn¡¯t expected the aftermath to be so severe, and neither one was something she was willing to ept. After all, no one knew if she was one of the thirty percent. What to do? What the hell is she supposed to do? Christine White bit her nails and her body cringed. She suddenly felt so cold, obviously the office was not air-conditioned, but it was as if she was in the middle of an ice cer, and the anxiety in her heart was so great that she could hardly breathe. This anxiety continued until noon, when someone from the secretarial corps carried a stack of papers for her to deliver to the president¡¯s office. Christine White pped her cheeks and took a deep breath, and after adjusting her mindset, she picked up her materials and went to Baird Lane, and was about to knock when the door opened. Assistant Gates came out of it and was surprised when he saw her, ¡°Secretary White is here just in time, I was just about to look for you too.¡± He used honorifics, and Christine White twisted rather ufortably, ¡°What did Assistant Gates want to see me about?¡± ¡°President Lane asked me to let you know that you don¡¯t have toe to work this afternoon.¡± ¡°No work?¡± Christine White¡¯s eyes rounded sharply and her volume rose, ¡°He¡¯s firing me?¡± The corner of Assistant Gates¡¯s mouth trembled and smiled, ¡°No, you¡¯ve misunderstood, President Lane is not firing you, but rather giving you a half day¡¯s vacation so that you can go back to rest and recuperate, otherwise you won¡¯t have the energy to participate in the wee party in the evening.¡± ¡°So that¡¯s it.¡± Christine White breathed a sigh of relief and scratched her neck awkwardly. Assistant Gates¡¯s eyes fell on her other hand, ¡°Are these going to President Lane?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Christine White nodded. ¡°Give it to me, I¡¯ll take it in for you, and you can go back to rest.¡± ¡°Okay, thanks Assistant Gates.¡± Christine White didn¡¯t refuse and handed him the stack of papers. Assistant Gates took it and went back to his office, gently cing it on Baird Lane¡¯s desk. Baird Lane looked up from behind hisputer when he heard themotion, ¡°Told her?¡± Assistant Gates nodded. Baird Lane rubbed his tired eyes, ¡°You¡¯ll be ordering a gown suitable for Christine White in a few minutes.¡± ¡°Is there anything else besides the gown?¡± Assistant Gates asked after a moment¡¯s hesitation. Baird Lane rubbed his chin and mused for a moment, ¡°Heels are ready to go on as well, and as for jewelry ¡­.. I remember the swan ne arriving at customs, you¡¯ll pick it up this afternoon.¡± Assistant Gates looked at him in surprise, ¡°You were going to send it to Ms. White to wear? But wasn¡¯t that the gift you were going to give to Miss Molly Bort?¡± Chapter 24 Buying a Gown ¡°Just book another one.¡± Baird Lane waved his hand carelessly, his voice cool and muted. Now that Molly can¡¯t dance and can¡¯t y the White Swan on stage, it¡¯s hard not to be touched by the sight of the ne, so she might as well give it to Christine White. ¡°I know.¡± Baird Lane had said so, so naturally, Assistant Gates had no problem with it and pushed his sses to do as he was told. In the afternoon, Baird Lane finished his paperwork and put on his coat for the hospital. Assistant Gates came in sweating, holding a bunch of gift boxes, ¡°President Lane!¡± ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Baird Lane looked at him. Assistant Gates ced the gift box on the couch, ¡°Ms. White is not at the vi.¡± ¡°No?¡± Baird Lane frowned. ¡°Yes, Aunt Lucy said Miss White went shopping.¡± ¡°Shopping?¡± Baird Lane¡¯s expression darkened a little. He gave her a half day¡¯s vacation so she could go back and rest. She¡¯s good, she actually went shopping. Baird Lane pursed his thin lips and pulled out his cell phone to call Christine White over. The phone was quickly answered and Christine White¡¯s surprised voice came through, ¡°President Lane?¡± ¡°Where are you?¡± Baird Lane spoke in a cold voice. Christine White looked at the environment she was in and half covered her cell phone to lower the volume, ¡°I¡¯m out shopping for a tux.¡± ¡°You have money?¡± Baird Lane raised an eyebrow. If he remembered correctly, she gave all her money to her mom. ¡°Uh ¡­,¡± Christine White choked out, scratching the back of her head a little uncertainly as she returned, ¡°I should be able to get a cheap one¡­ ¡­¡± ¡°Whatever then.¡± Assistant Gates, who heard the call, hesitated for a few seconds and pointed to the pile of gift boxes on the couch, ¡°President Lane, what about these?¡±This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. Baird Lane nced over, ¡°Put it in my car.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Assistant Gates picked up the pile of gift boxes again and went out. Christine White, vaguely listening to Baird Lane talking to someone, was quiet enough not to interrupt, and waited until he had finished before tentatively asking, ¡°President Lane, what did you want to see me about?¡± ¡°Nothing.¡± Baird Lane threw out a nd statement and cut off themunication. ¡°Christine, who¡¯s calling?¡± Debby York came back from picking out her clothes and saw Christine White sitting on the couch fidgeting with her cell phone and walked over and touched her gently. Christine White looked back, put away her cell phone and smiled, ¡°My husband.¡± ¡°Your husband?¡± Debby York¡¯s eyes lit up with interest, ¡°You keep saying you¡¯re married, but I¡¯ve never met your husband, when are you going to bring him out so I can meet him.¡± ¡°When you get a chance.¡± Christine White¡¯s eyes flickered sheepishly, and her smile was much more forced. She also wants to squarely announce that Baird Lane is her husband. But Baird Lane wouldn¡¯t allow it. She remembered that he had warned her on their wedding night that she was not to reveal their rtionship to the public. ¡°So mysterious, huh?¡± Debby York frowned, obviously less than pleased with the answer, but didn¡¯t press the issue, just asked curiously, ¡°What¡¯s your husband calling you for?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know!¡± Christine White shrugged her shoulders. She couldn¡¯t believe it when she got the call from Baird Lane. For three years, he never called her, he didn¡¯t even save her number, and she was puzzled when he suddenly called just now, just to ask her a question about where she was. ¡°Che, I see you just don¡¯t want to tell me.¡± Debby York skimmed her lips in feigned displeasure. Christine White cried andughed, ¡°I really don¡¯t know ¡­¡± ¡°Okay, okay.¡± Debby York waved her hand, ¡°I¡¯m not mad, I¡¯m teasing you on purpose, okay enough of that, how about you try this on?¡± She picked up a selection of pink gowns andpared them to Christine White, ¡°I picked them out just for you yet, you have a soft and gentle personality, they look great in pink.¡± ¡°How much for a set?¡± Christine White asked as she stood up. Debby York handed her the hang tag directly in front of her. Christine White took a look and gasped in shock, her volume plummeting, ¡°Ten ¡­ hundred thousand dors?¡± ¡°Keep your voice down!¡± Debby York saw this and hastily covered her mouth, looked around and saw that no one had noticed this side, then sighed in relief, ¡°What are you fussing for, let people think we¡¯re unseasoned bumpkins ah.¡± Christine White rolled her eyes and poked the back of Debby York¡¯s hand, signaling her to let go of herself. ¡°Letting go of you is fine, so stop yelling.¡± Christine White nodded repeatedly. Debby York then released her. Getting free, Christine White let out a soft breath, her small face filled with bitterness, ¡°Debby , where can we afford such an expensive gown.¡± ¡°Of course I know we can¡¯t afford it.¡± Debby York returned unperturbed. The corner of Christine White¡¯s mouth twitched, ¡°So you¡¯re still ¡­¡± ¡°Stupid!¡± Debby York tapped her forehead, ¡°If we can¡¯t afford to buy it, we can rent it, I learned before I came here that you can rent a gown for about $100, 000 for $5, 000.¡± ¡°Five thousand ¡­¡± Christine White covered her face, ¡°But I can¡¯t even afford to rent it.¡± Debby York¡¯s movement to straighten her gown jerked to a halt as she looked at her incredulously, ¡°You¡¯ve saved tens of thousands of dors, how can you not afford to rent?¡± ¡°I gave it all to my mom.¡± ¡°All of it?¡± Christine White hmmm¡¯d. Debby York suppressed her anger and took a deep breath, ¡°Christine White, what do you want me to say about you?¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Christine White blinked, not understanding why she was suddenly angry. ¡°And you ask me what¡¯s wrong?¡± Debby York pointed at herself andughed in exasperation, ¡°Did I tell you to stop giving your mom money so easily, and you gave it all at once, do you realize that it feeds her appetite?¡± ¡°But she¡¯s my mom and this time my brother he¡¯s in trouble ¡­¡± ¡°Come on!¡± Debby York grunted disdainfully, ¡°Which time has your mom¡¯s excuse for asking you for money not been something that happened to your brother? You¡¯re the only one stupid enough to believe it, I¡¯d say it¡¯s only a matter of time before they suck all the blood out of you!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you say that.¡± Christine White wrinkled her nose. She also knew her parents were patriarchal. But she just couldn¡¯t be cruel, no matter what, they were always her parents and brother. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll stop, but what about your dress? Should I lend you a couple thousand?¡± Debby York inquired as she slung her gown over her arm. Christine White shook her head in thanks, ¡°I¡¯m not wearing a gown anymore, I¡¯m going to get a slightly more expensive dress, that should be fine.¡± ¡°Then I¡¯ll walk you to your selectionter.¡± ¡°Uh-huh.¡± After buying clothes, it was already dark. Christine White nced at the time and, with a cry of dread, hurriedly stopped a car and rushed to the hotel with Debby York. The brightly lit banquet hall was bustling with people raising their sses and mingling. It was Christine White¡¯s first time attending such an asion, and she couldn¡¯t help but look overwhelmed. ¡°Christine, I¡¯m going to go say hi to the manager of our department ande find youter.¡± ¡°Good.¡± Christine White nodded. After Debby York left, Christine White didn¡¯t know what to do, she hardly knew anyone here and didn¡¯t want to take the initiative to get acquainted, so she took a drink and went to sit in the corner and quietly watched the glittering crowd. ¡°Yo, who¡¯s this, why are you dressed so rustic?¡± A contemptuous sneer suddenly sounded behind him. Christine White craned her head to see that it was none other than the three men from the Secretarial Corps. All three were dressed in expensive evening gowns, wearing exquisite makeup, and stood there in their best poses, looking at her with either disdain or derision. ¡°What¡¯s the matter with you guys?¡± Christine White asked lightly as she stood up. These three were targeting her at the office, and now they wereing over for sure nothing good. ¡°Nothing much, it¡¯s just that we¡¯re both President Lane¡¯s secretaries, so we came over to say hi, but I suddenly realized we shouldn¡¯t havee, look at what you¡¯re wearing, you¡¯re a disgrace to us secretaries!¡± The secretary in the center took a step forward and tugged at Christine White¡¯s sleeve with a look of disgust. Christine White looked down at herself, ¡°Is there something wrong with what I¡¯m wearing?¡± Chapter 25 Why Don’t You Fight Back This knee-length, red, long-sleeved dress she was wearing was one she had spent nearly two thousand dors on. It was nowhere near the extravagance of the gown, but she asked herself if it wasn¡¯t too bad, and she didn¡¯t have any problems with the middle of the road. ¡°Of course it¡¯s not right!¡± The secretary who spoke skimmed her mouth, her tone was conspiratorial, ¡°Ordinary employees are fine, but as President Lane¡¯s secretary, you represent thepany¡¯s image, attending the wee party dressed like this is not only a disgrace to us secretaries, but also a disgrace to President Lane and thepany do you know that?¡± ¡°Shame on you?¡± Christine White pursed her lips, ¡°I don¡¯t think I¡¯m ashamed, it¡¯s you guys ¡­¡± Her gaze fell on the career lines on the chests of the three members of the secretarial team, and she was quite speechless. These three, they are really dressed up in a morous way. ¡°Christine White, what are you looking at?¡± The secretary who spoke covered her chest and red at Christine White in displeasure. Christine White retracted her gaze and smiled slightly, ¡°I remember President Lane said the day he first arrived at thepany that female employees were not allowed to dress too revealingly, so aren¡¯t you guys tantly disobeying President Lane¡¯s order now?¡± Hearing this, all three of their faces stiffened. Christine White patted the sleeves that had just been torn and wrinkled, and then continued, ¡°You guys also said just now that secretaries represent thepany¡¯s image, and with you guys dressed in such a revealing way, how will other people look at it? Will you think that ourpany¡¯s image is vulgar?¡± ¡°Christine White, how dare you talk to us like that?¡± ¡°It was the seniors who came after me first.¡± ¡°You ¡­¡± The three members of the secretarial team were infuriated, not realizing that the little white rabbit that had always let them bully them would actually bite. ¡°Christine White, you¡¯re really something!¡± The speaking secretary¡¯s eyes narrowed dangerously and suddenly raised the red wine in her hand to ssh it towards Christine White. Christine White¡¯s pupils shrunk slightly, dodging toote was sshed, the dress on the body wet arge area, cold, sticking to the body is very difficult. ¡°You guys are too much!¡± She bit her lip and red at them angrily. ¡°Excessive?¡± The secretary who spoke handed the empty ss to the person beside her, then wrapped her arms around her and looked at Christine White with a smirk, ¡°Who told you to piss us off, we¡¯ve got more over the top than you¡¯ve ever seen.¡± Christine White clenched her palms, ¡°I haven¡¯t offended you guys, have I?¡± ¡°Who said you didn¡¯t?¡± The face of the secretary who spoke was instantly distorted, all things evil, ¡°From the day you became a secretary, you¡¯ve already offended us, why should you, an ordinary university out, be on equal footing with us?¡± Turns out it was because of jealousy! Christine White tugged at the hem of her wet skirt and said in a nonchnt manner, ¡°That¡¯s something you should ask President Lane, what¡¯s the point of telling me!¡± And she wondered why Baird Lane had handpicked her to be his secretary. The only thing she was sure of, anyway, was definitely not for the reason that she was his wife. ¡°Who knows if you used some shady tactics to get President Lane to do that.¡± The secretary who spoke sneered. Christine White took a deep breath and held back her anger, ¡°I don¡¯t care about you guys, get out of the way, I need to go to the restroom.¡± She pushed the people in front of her vigorously and walked away from them. The speaking secretary was pushed with a hesitation and almost fell, stabilizing her stance she stomped her feet in anger, ¡°Damn it, how dare you push me! See if I don¡¯t clean her up, let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go over there!¡± The three followed in the direction Christine White had left. Ives Norton came out of the shadows with his cell phone, his sses still reflecting the light, ¡°Interesting shot, I wonder how Baird will react when he sees it, kind of looking forward to it!¡± At the thought, he gave a couple of yful chuckles and headed for the lounge. ¡°Baird,¡± Ives Norton yelled, waving his cell phone as soon as he entered, ¡°guess what I just saw?¡± Baird Lane nced up at him faintly, ¡°Not interested.¡± Ives Norton pretended not to hear his remark and said to himself, ¡°I saw your wife being bullied.¡± ¡°Christine White?¡± asked Baird Lane, his eyes twitching slightly. ¡°If not her who, is there someone else in your wife?¡± Ives Norton stared in mock surprise. Baird Lane ignored his juggling, his brow furrowed and his voice sank, ¡°Did you just say she was being bullied?¡± ¡°I thought you weren¡¯t interested?¡± Ives Norton picked up an apple and nibbled on it, watching him with interest. Baird Lane¡¯s cold face darkened instantly, and a chill overflowed around him. ¡°Stop stop stop!¡± Knowing he was pissed, Ives Norton hurriedly put the apple down, pulled his cell phone out and tapped it a few times, handing it over to him, ¡°You¡¯ll see when you read this¡± Baird Lane took the phone and looked at it suspiciously, seeing that at the end his thin lips almost pursed into a straight line, and the coldness in his eyes was like ayer of ice. These women, how dare they!Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. Baird Lane clenched his fists, ¡°Gates!¡± Assistant Gates rushed in through the door. ¡°Go and bring up those gift boxes from my car.¡± Baird Lane got up and ordered. ¡°Okay.¡± Assistant Gates hurriedly did as he was told. Baird Lane tossed his cell phone to Ives Norton and lifted his leg toward the door. Ives Norton called out to him, ¡°Baird are you going to be a hero?¡± Baird Lane paused slightly in his stride, ¡°She is, at least, my wife.¡± ¡°Seems like you care about her quite a bit.¡± Ives Norton stroked his chin as the words came out. ¡°You think too much!¡± Baird Lane¡¯s eyes sank as he withdrew his gaze and headed out the door. How could he care about that Christine White woman. Ives Norton clicked off another bite of his apple and chuckled softly to himself, ¡°Am I overthinking this, or are you just refusing to admit it ¡­¡± Baird Lane had just arrived outside the restroom to the sight of Christine White being grabbed by the hair, ready to be pped. His heart tightened and his expression instantly became very ugly as he yelled lowly, ¡°What are you doing?¡± When they heard his voice, the people in the room suddenly turned pale with fear. ¡± President Lane ¡­¡± What¡¯s he doing here? Christine White blinked in surprise. Baird Lane walked over to her with a dark look, his dark gaze quickly ncing over her. Seeing that she had no signs of injury other than being in a bit of a mess, her taut face loosened up a bit before turning her attention to the three women who were trembling in fear, ¡°Say, what were you guys doing just now?¡± He asked again. The three women looked at each other and stammered for words. ¡°Don¡¯t say it, do you?¡± Baird Lane narrowed his eyes coldly, ¡°Say it or go back and write your resignation, I can¡¯t afford secretaries like you.¡± Upon hearing that they were going to be fired, the trio of secretaries panicked and scrambled to speak, ¡°President Lane, we say, we say ¡­¡± ¡°Late.¡± Baird Lane interrupted them impatiently, ¡°Now get out of here right now and don¡¯t make me say it again!¡± The three of them trembled and immediately ran away in ashes. Christine White all but froze in her tracks, half swallowing back her breath as she cautiously asked, ¡°Baird, are you really going to fire them?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t need a secretary with a shady mind like that.¡± Baird Lane pursed his thin lips, a thin hint of displeasure in his voice, ¡°You, on the other hand, why don¡¯t you resist?¡± If he hade a stepter, that p would have definitelynded. Christine White straightened her somewhat messy hair, her face bitter, ¡°I¡¯m alone, how can I fight the three of them, it¡¯s better to do more than less.¡± ¡°That¡¯s quite a thought for you!¡± Baird Lane mocked lightly. Christine White tugged at the corner of her mouth and didn¡¯t answer. What if I don¡¯t want to drive? She was all alone and had no one to help her, so a lot of the time she just had to put up with it. ¡°You¡¯reing with me.¡± Baird Lane spoke suddenly. ¡°Go where?¡± Christine White looked at him quizzically. Chapter 26 A Million on One Baird Lane ignored her question and walked straight ahead with his hands in his pockets. Christine White pouted and scowled as she followed him. ¡°Yo, the hero is back?¡± Seeing Baird Lane lead Christine White in, Ives Norton put down his cell phone and teased. Baird Lane didn¡¯t even look at him as he walked over to one side of the couch and settled down. Ives Norton didn¡¯t care about his coldness, and smiled and waved at Christine White, ¡°Sister-inw, we meet again.¡± Christine White nodded slightly, ¡°Hello.¡± ¡°What¡¯s gotten into you, sister-inw?¡± Ives Norton asked knowingly as he looked at her in a state of disarray. ¡°I ¡­¡± Christine White didn¡¯t know what to say to that and looked a little embarrassed. It¡¯s not good for her to tell outsiders that she¡¯s being bullied. How humiliating otherwise. ¡°All right.¡± Baird Lane pointed to the door and said to Ives Norton, ¡°You get out!¡± ¡°Fine, fine, I¡¯ll go out and leave you two couples alone alright.¡± Ives Norton shrugged his shoulders and got up to exit the lounge. After going out, he saw Assistant Gates, who was guarding the door like a door god, his eyes suddenly rolled, then he put his arm around Assistant Gates¡¯s shoulder, ¡°Old Gates, I remember there will be a dance sessionter right?¡± ¡°Yeah, what¡¯s Dr. Norton asking for?¡± Assistant Gates raised an eyebrow, a bad feeling inexplicably rising in his heart. ¡°Nothing, just a fun game that came to me.¡± Ives Norton looked at the lounge door and smiled, a calcting smile. In the lounge, Baird Lane knocked on the coffee table, ¡°Come here.¡± ¡°Me?¡± Christine White pointed to herself. Baird Lane¡¯s handsome face darkened, ¡°There¡¯s a third person here?¡± ¡°Uh ¡­¡± Christine White smiled sarcastically and made her way over to him. ¡°You go change these.¡± Baird Lane lifted his chin slightly, signaling her to look at the pile of gift boxes on the coffee table. ¡°What are these?¡± Christine White cocked her head curiously. She had noticed all this when she came in just now, but hadn¡¯t dared to ask. Baird Lane propped his head on one hand, his tone a littlezy, ¡°Just open it and see.¡± He had said so, and Christine White picked up thergest of the gift boxes and opened it, and inside was a gown. The gown, blue in color overall and embellished with silver trim around the hemline and neckline, was simply sparkling and so good to look at when it was illuminated like that by the lights in the lounge. ¡°So beautiful!¡± Christine White held the lid of the gift box in one hand and covered her mouth with the other, her eyes filled with awe,pletely unable to take her eyes off the gown. ¡°Like?¡± Baird Lane looked at her. Christine White nodded repeatedly, ¡°Love it.¡± There is no woman, who doesn¡¯t like beautiful dresses. ¡°Go ahead and change if you like.¡± Baird Lane trailed off. ¡°May I?¡± Christine White asked with some uncertainty as her eyes lit up and she pressed back her excitement. Baird Lane frowned, ¡°You think I¡¯m lying to you?¡± ¡°No no.¡± Christine White shook her head vigorously, ¡°I just think it¡¯s a little surreal, it¡¯s like a dream, Baird, why did you give me the gown all of a sudden?¡± Baird Lane¡¯s eyes twinkled for a moment, and without replying, he merely urged her to hurry and change her gown into it, and exited the lounge. Christine White was a little lost, but looking at the pile of gift boxes in front of her, her heart was instantlyforted again. She carefully put the gown back into the box, and opened the other boxes with anticipation, which were high heels and various jewelry, all of which were very expensive at first nce, so expensive that she suddenly couldn¡¯t wear them. Changing out of her gown and emerging from the lounge, Christine White looked at the man standing in the hallway with his back to her and snapped her fingers a little nervously, ¡°I¡¯m done.¡± Baird Lane turned, and the moment he saw her, his pupils dted slightly, and he looked frozen for a moment as if his heart had been struck by something. Seeing that the man kept staring at her, Christine White became even more nervous, her heart beating faster, a small red face, not daring to breathe too loudly. ¡°That ¡­¡± she clenched her fists, plucked up the courage to lift the hem of her skirt and twirled it around, and asked expectantly, ¡°Well ¡­ does it look good? ¡± Baird Lane snapped out of it, the knot in his throat sliding twice as he shifted his gaze away and returned a somewhat stiff two-word reply, ¡°It was okay.¡± I can¡¯t believe he would look at this woman and stare! But the woman wasn¡¯t as worthless as he thought, at least dressing up was still passable. ¡°It¡¯s okay whether it looks good or not.¡± Christine White muttered with her head down. Baird Lane, as if he hadn¡¯t heard thement, lifted his wrist and looked at his watch, ¡°It¡¯s time for the wee speech, I¡¯ll head down to the lobby, you can make your way there on your ownter.¡± He finished and walked away on his two long legs. Christine White looked at his back and put her hands in a trumpet shape against her mouth, ¡°Baird, thank you!¡± Baird Lane paused slightly in his steps and quickly resumed the rhythm of his stride. Christine White knew that he must have heard her thanks, he just didn¡¯t want to respond to her. Holding the swan ne on her chest, Christine White smiled softly. Whatever his purpose for giving her these, at least for this moment she was happy. Buzz! The cell phone in the small carry bag suddenly vibrated. Christine White took out her cell phone and put it to her ear, ¡°Debby .¡± ¡°Christine, where have you been?¡± Debby York¡¯s anxious inquiry came over the phone. Christine White looked up at the door number on the lounge door beside her, ¡°I¡¯m in the lounge on the ninth floor.¡± ¡°Why did you run off somewhere, no wonder I couldn¡¯t find you, I thought something had happened to you.¡± Debby York sighed in relief. Christine White rubbed her nose, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, ah, I forgot to tell you.¡± ¡°Alright, don¡¯t apologize, hurry back, President Lane¡¯s speech is about to start, don¡¯t bete.¡± ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll be right back.¡± Hanging up, Christine White put her cell phone back in her bag and flew down the hall on her heels. Back in the banquet hall, her extremely beautiful gown attracted many, many gazes. These gazes or amazement or envy or jealousy, mixed together made her quite ufortable, but at the same time of being ufortable, there was a faint trace of pride deep inside. It¡¯s a gift from her man-husband!This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. ¡°Holy shit, what¡¯s with that outfit?¡± Debby York was shocked by the gown Christine White was wearing when she found her, her mouth hanging open for half a second. Christine White held the hem of her dress, twirled it around in front of Debby York, and asked her with the same question she asked Baird Lane, ¡°Does it look good?¡± ¡°Good looking!¡± Debby York nodded her head frostily, ¡°It¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve ever seen you look this good.¡± Christine White was so ttered that her eyes bent over with a smile. Debby York grabbed her by the shoulders and shook her hard, pressing sharply, ¡°Come on, what¡¯s going on? I don¡¯t see you for a while and you change your gown.¡± ¡°It¡¯s from my husband.¡± Christine White was so shaken that her voice trembled as she spoke. Debby York let go of her, ¡°Is your husband here too?¡± ¡°No, he had it delivered.¡± Christine White sputtered with her eyes rolling. Debby York didn¡¯t see the difference in her, and really believed her, holding her arms and circling around her, tutting, ¡°I can¡¯t see it Christine, so your husband is so rich, you¡¯ve got a million dors on this one.¡± ¡°That expensive?¡± Christine White¡¯s eyes widened in surprise. Debby York nodded, ¡°If I¡¯m not mistaken, your dress shoes including the jewelry are thetest, definitely worth seven figures, as for this ne of yours, I can¡¯t tell which one it¡¯s from, I think it¡¯s made to order, it could be more expensive.¡± After listening to her words, Christine White¡¯s eyes stared nkly, her throat was a little dry, and she felt that what she was wearing was not clothes or jewelry, but stacks of money. She¡¯d guessed from the start that the ones Baird Lane had given her would be expensive, but she hadn¡¯t expected them to be so outrageously expensive. So doesn¡¯t she owe Baird Lane another million or so? Chapter 27 Dancing with Him ¡°It¡¯s over, now I really can¡¯t pay it back ¡­¡± cried Christine White. ¡°And what?¡± Debby York looked at her quizzically. Christine White waved her hands around, ¡°Nothing, I mean it costs my husband a lot of money to rent this whole thing, and the credit cards can¡¯t even pay it off.¡± ¡°You said you rented this whole thing?¡±Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Or else it¡¯s still bought¡­ If my husband was really rich, would I still be able to work hard every day?¡± Christine White¡¯s gaze fell away and she said with a dry smile. ¡°You¡¯re right, I don¡¯t usually see you wearing any name brands.¡± Debby York rubbed her chin, thinking there was some truth to that. ¡°Okay, stop talking, President Lane¡¯s speech is starting.¡± Christine White saw Baird Lane walk up to the auditorium with the microphone and gently elbowed her. Debby York was reminded and immediately straightened up and shut up. On the auditorium stage, Baird Lane¡¯s deep gaze circled the entire venue, and I don¡¯t know if it was an illusion or not, but Christine White always felt that he looked at her for two more seconds. ¡°Good evening everyone, I¡¯m Baird Lane ¡­¡± Baird Lane began as he raised the microphone to the air. He first spoke in Chinese, and then, considering the many foreign partners present, he spoke again in English, with a fluent and authentic aristocratic British ent that mesmerized the audience. ¡°I finally realize how unfair goddess was when she created man.¡± Debby York cupped her face with a florid expression. Christine White twisted her head to look at her, ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°It means that President Lane was hand-crafted by goddess, and we were flung out of her with y dots.¡± The corner of Christine White¡¯s mouth twitched, unable to catch the words. Nothing seems wrong with this analogy ¡­ ¡°Christine,¡± Debby York called out to her. Christine White blinked, ¡°What?¡± ¡°What kind of woman would you say is worthy of a man as perfect as President Lane?¡± Debby York asked suddenly. Christine White flinched, lowered her head and stammered her reply, ¡°I ¡­ I don¡¯t know ¡­¡± He doesn¡¯t need to be matched with another woman. He¡¯s married. But that was something she didn¡¯t dare to say. ¡°I guess it must be the same perfect woman, with family appearance and even ability to match President Lane, so as to be worthy of President Lane,¡± Debby York analyzed fervently. Christine White pouted and subconsciously retorted, ¡°Not at all, he¡¯s already perfect in his own right, so what¡¯s the difference between looking in the mirror if he¡¯s married to a woman who¡¯s equally perfect.¡± Debby York looked at her in dismay as she got a little agitated, ¡°Christine what¡¯s wrong with you? I just made ament about who would be good enough for President Lane, why are you reacting so badly ¡­¡± ¡°I ¡­ ¡°Christine White calmed down with a jolt, knowing that she had just acted too aggressively, and hurriedly squeezed out a smile to exin, ¡°I just thought that President Lane himself is already very perfect, should not need to find another equally perfect wife, so just ¡­¡± ¡°So that¡¯s it!¡± Debby York nodded without skepticism, ¡°I thought you had something to do with President Lane when you were so excited earlier.¡± ¡°How ¡­ how is that possible.¡± Christine White snorted as she squeezed her small carry-on bag tightly, ¡°How could I possibly be rted to President Lane.¡± ¡°I suppose so, after all, how can amoner like us be looked upon by President Lane.¡± Christine White frowned, a little ufortable inside, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with ordinary people? Ordinary people can¡¯t marry President Lane?¡± ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant.¡± Debby York rolled her eyes, ¡°I¡¯m just saying that a guy like President Lane wouldn¡¯t be able to look at usmoners.¡± ¡°Why?¡± Christine White asked with some urgency, biting her lip. ¡°You¡¯re silly, of course it¡¯s because we¡¯re from two worlds away from him.¡± ¡°Two worlds ¡­¡± Christine White repeated those four words over and over again, somewhat uncharacteristically. She and Baird Lane, one from an ordinary family and the other from a wealthy family, are not people from two worlds. Debby York didn¡¯t notice that Christine White was out of sorts and was still talking herself down, ¡°So I think that President Lane needs a wife who has something inmon with him and who can walk alongside him, not one who is ordinary and not much of anything and who has to rely on him for protection at all times to be able to survive in the mansion to survive as a wife.¡± Her words caused Christine White to blush a little, her mouth opening, suddenly unable to make a sound, her eyes looking up at the man on the ceremonial tform with mixed feelings. Is that so? Is the kind of wife he needs really the kind Debby York is talking about? If so, why marry her, and then leave her out to dry for three years after the marriage, and then think of her when it¡¯s so hard to think of her, but then it¡¯s for her bone marrow. Thinking about this, Christine White¡¯s heart clogged up and she suddenly didn¡¯t want to stay. ¡°Debby , I want to go back.¡± Her voice was muffled as she lowered her eyes slightly. Debby York pulled her hand to keep her from leaving, ¡°What are you doing going back so early, there¡¯s an important part of the drawing for the female guests to pick their dance partnerster, in case we get President Lane it won¡¯t be in vain for us toe tonight.¡± ¡°President Lane was in attendance?¡± Christine White raised her eyebrows in surprise. Debby York replied, ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s his wee party, how can you not attend as the main character.¡± Hearing this, Christine White was instantly dissuaded from leaving. She wasn¡¯t confident she¡¯d draw Baird Lane though. But at least know who he¡¯ll be dancing with. Finally, after a long wait, Baird Lane¡¯s speech ended and he handed the microphone to Gates¡¯s assistant on stage, ¡°You¡¯re hosting afterward.¡± Assistant Gates nodded slightly and stood up on the ceremonial tform, ¡°Next is the long-awaited prom session, I believe you all know the rules, I won¡¯t say much here and start directly, please wee the firstdy who drew the lot, Christine White!¡± Christine White heard her name out cold and froze, ¡°Me?¡± ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s you.¡± Debby York excitedly patted her on the shoulder, ¡°Christine you¡¯re so lucky to be the first one, hurry up and get up there.¡± ¡°Oh ¡­,¡± Christine White responded haphazardly, carrying her skirt up to the ceremonial stage under the gaze of many eyes and the urging of Debby York. Assistant Gates handed her the draw box, ¡°Secretary White, please draw a slip of paper.¡± ¡°Good.¡± Christine White nodded, darted an afterimage at Baird Lane, took a deep breath, and reached into the case to feel a note out. She was about to open it when Assistant Gates jerked the note away and smiled politely at her, ¡°I got it.¡± Christine White froze, then politely returned a smile, ¡°Then I¡¯ll trouble Assistant Gates.¡± She stepped back and waited nervously for him to announce the results. Assistant Gates handed the draw box to the staff beside him and opened the slip of paper unhurriedly, when he saw the name on it, he pushed his sses in surprise, ¡°Secretary White has a good hand, congrattions, the dance partner you drew is President Lane!¡± When this statement was made, the whole audience was shocked. Christine White¡¯s mouth dropped open in disbelief. What? She actually did draw Baird Lane. Just ¡­ would he dance with her? Chapter 28: Ives Norton’s Plan Christine White craned her head towards the man on stage, her heart beating fast and unable to stop, both nervous and apprehensive. Baird Lane nced at her faintly before turning his attention to Assistant Gates. Assistant Gates¡¯s back was chilled by his obscure eyes, but he still inquired stiffly, ¡°President Lane, Secretary White drew you, you see ¡­¡± ¡°Ives Norton put you up to this?¡± Baird Lane narrowed his eyes, his voice cold as ice. He had said that he was not allowed to add his name to the list. But his name still came up, obviously someone did it on purpose. And in the entire wee party, only Ives Norton could order Gates around except for him. Seeing that Baird Lane had guessed the truth, Assistant Gates hung his head and could only admit, ¡°Dr. Norton did have me do it.¡± ¡°He¡¯s really got nothing better to do!¡± Baird Lane¡¯s thin lips pursed. Assistant Gates rubbed his nose and cast a furtive nce in Christine White¡¯s direction, ¡°So President Lane, what to do now, Ms. White she¡¯s waiting, she¡¯ll be humiliated if you don¡¯t dance with her.¡± ¡°If you knew that, why didn¡¯t you think about the consequences when you did it in the first ce.¡± Baird Lane blushed a little. ¡°I¡¯m sorry President Lane, I know it¡¯s wrong.¡± Assistant Gates buried his head even lower. ¡°You¡¯re docked a month¡¯s bonus, and the next time you make a simr mistake, you¡¯re just outta here!¡± ¡°It¡¯s ¡­¡± Assistant Gates epted the punishment with a serious expression, while mentally cursing Ives Norton to death. ¡°All right, you keep presiding.¡± Baird Lane threw out a cold face and lifted his feet onto the auditorium. Christine White watched as he took a step toward her, a crisp footstep that sounded like it was stepping on her heart. She held her breath and called out to him, ¡°President Lane¡­¡± Baird Lane held out his hand toward her, ¡°Come on.¡± ¡°Go ¡­ where?¡± Christine White looked at his hand, a little afraid to put it there. ¡°Isn¡¯t it a dance, or don¡¯t you want to?¡± Baird Lane¡¯s eyes looked at her askance with clear coldness. ¡°I do.¡± Christine White¡¯s eyes glowed and she hastily put her hand up. Her hands were cold and a little wet. ¡°You¡¯re sweating?¡± Baird Lane frowned.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. Hearing the disgust in his tone, Christine White nodded awkwardly, ¡°Why don¡¯t I go wash my hands.¡± She wasn¡¯t sure if he would dance with her, so she was always nervous. And every time she gets nervous, her palms get sweaty. ¡°No, I¡¯ll wash after the dance!¡± Baird Lane took her by the hand and, expressionless, descended the auditorium towards the center of the venue, and wherever they went, the crowd automatically parted to either side to make way for them to have a wider field. The music ys and Baird Lane moves with Christine White. At some point the crowd around them stood in a circle again, surrounding them and watching them dance. Under such circumstances, Christine White¡¯s whole body was tense,pletely unable to let go, and the dance was very stiff, not only not graceful, but also stepped on Baird Lane¡¯s feet several times. Baird Lane¡¯s temples jutted, his face dark as ink, and he lowered his voice to question, ¡°Christine White what¡¯s the matter with you, didn¡¯t the etiquette teacher teach you to dance?¡± ¡°Taught ¡­¡± Christine White blushed, not daring to look at him at all. She knew how humiliated she was now, and the crowd of onlookers were probablyughing at her. ¡°You were taught and you still dance like this?¡± Baird Lane¡¯s handsome face sank. Christine White bowed her head sensibly, her voice so small it was barely audible, ¡°Teachers didn¡¯t teach for long in the first ce.¡± ¡°That¡¯s no excuse.¡± Baird Lane took her for a spin, his brow colder, ¡°I asked you if you¡¯ve practiced yourself.¡± ¡°I ¡­¡± Christine White trailed off. Baird Lane sneered, ¡°It seems that there are none, it¡¯s a good thing the outside world doesn¡¯t know you¡¯re the Young Lady of The Lane Family, or else you¡¯d really be pulling down The Lane Family¡¯s rank.¡± Christine White¡¯s body shook slightly, her bright eyes suddenly dimmed, her heart aggravated and sad. So that¡¯s what he thinks of her, that she¡¯s a wife who can¡¯t get it up. Maybe Debby York is right and his wife should be the kind of woman who is as perfect as he is. Like her, she¡¯d just be a drag on him. Christine White bit her lip, the tip of her nose a little sore, and the rhythm of the dance slowed down, and the moves after that simply went wrong more often than not, and the dance was a mess. Baird Lane tried to bring her back on the beat when he realized she was making a mistake, but she just wasn¡¯t getting the hang of it, and after bringing her back a few times, she gradually gave up and forced herself to dance the rest of the dance with what little patience she had left. As soon as the dance was over, he immediately released her, then took the decorative handkerchief from his breast pocket and wiped the sweat she had left on his hand, ¡°Alright, it¡¯ste, I¡¯ll have someone take you back.¡± ¡°Good.¡± Christine White tugged at the corner of her mouth. Baird Lane put away his handkerchief and stopped looking at her and turned away from the meeting and went to the rest room. Ives Norton, who was ying a game, saw him return and gave him a squeeze, ¡°Finished dancing so soon?¡± Baird Lane ignored him and sulked into the restroom. Ives Norton shrugged his shoulders and didn¡¯t care, turning his attention back to his cell phone, ¡°Come on,e on, find cover find cover, there¡¯s snipers on the other side ¡­¡± Just as he was typing in the heat of the moment, Baird Lane came out from washing his hands and snatched his cell phone straight away and threw it on the coffee table, ¡°Tell me, why did you instruct Gates to arrange this n?¡± ¡°You know all about it?¡± Ives Norton raised an eyebrow. Baird Lane sat down across from him, his eyes zing like knives. ¡°Well I¡¯ll say, there¡¯s not much else to it, I¡¯m doing this for you.¡± Ives Norton hung back and crossed his legs. Baird Lane grunted, ¡°For me?¡± ¡°Yeah, think about it, Christine White is your wife, would you be okay if she danced with another man?¡± Baird Lane was slightly startled, frowning tightly as he thought hard about the image. And then realized that I couldn¡¯t really ept it. ¡°Look at you, I got it right didn¡¯t I.¡± Ives Norton took the phone back and put it in his pocket, ¡°So yeah, you should be thanking me.¡± Baird Lane pursed his lips, ¡°Okay, why don¡¯t you go back to the hospital?¡± ¡°I was waiting for you.¡± Ives Norton pushed his gold-rimmed sses up on the bridge of his nose and his expression became serious, ¡°Seriously, did you tell Christine White about the bone marrow or not?¡± ¡°Said.¡± ¡°And what does she mean? Promise?¡± Baird Lane rubbed his brow, ¡°No, she said to think about it.¡± ¡°Thinking about ¡­¡± Ives Norton rubbed his chin, ¡°How long is that going to take, Molly Bort¡¯s ce can¡¯t really wait any longer, The Bort Family over there were still at noon today asking me how the surgery hasn¡¯t gone ahead yet.¡± ¡°What¡¯s the best time for the first surgery?¡± Baird Lane asked, narrowing his eyes. Ives Norton held out a p on the wrist, ¡°Preferably no more than five days; the sooner we do the first surgery, the better her white blood cell count will be controlled and the more sessful the second surgery will be.¡± ¡°I know, go back to the hospital and I¡¯ll talk to Christine White after the wee party.¡± If he had said so, Ives Norton naturally had no problem with it and straightened his clothes and stood up, ¡°Alright, then I¡¯ll leave first.¡± ¡°Uh-huh.¡± ¡­ It was eleven o¡¯clock at night after the wee party. Baird Lane returns to the cottage to find the cottage lights still on and the sound of a television faintlying from the living room. It¡¯ste and she¡¯s still up? Baird Lane finished changing his shoes and walked into the living room to see that what he thought was Christine White watching TV in the living room was Aunt Lucy. ¡°You¡¯re back, sir?¡± Aunt Lucy looked a little surprised to see him. Baird Lane set his briefcase down, ¡°Why isn¡¯t Aunt Lucy resting?¡± ¡°When you get older and can¡¯t sleep, you simply get up and watch some TV.¡± Aunt Lucy smiled back. Baird Lane¡¯s eyes scanned the living room, ¡°Where¡¯s Christine White?¡± Chapter 29: How’s the Consideration Going? ¡°Mrs. should be resting already, sir do you want to see Mrs., why don¡¯t I go up and ask her toe down?¡± Aunt Lucy put down the remote control. Baird Lane raised his hand to stop it, ¡°No, I¡¯ll just go by myself.¡± When he finished, he went upstairs. The room was dark and quiet as a pin drop. Baird Lane turned on the lights and the bright light illuminated the room. He looked toward the bed, where the covers were bulging high, and it was obvious that someone was lying in it. ¡°Still asleep!¡± Baird Lane murmured, easing his footsteps over to the woman in the bed and towering over her. She was already asleep, and her sleep was well-behaved, except for a slightly furrowed brow that was telling the others that she wasn¡¯t sleeping soundly. Had a nightmare? Baird Lane reached out and touched her forehead, mentally dismissing the idea of waking her. Forget it. We¡¯ll talk to her tomorrow. It¡¯s dragged on for so many days, and I don¡¯t care if it¡¯s another dayte. Baird Lane took off his suit jacket tugged on his tie and headed for the bathroom. The next day, Christine White was confused and about to wake up when she suddenly felt something hitching towards her waist at once, making her unable to roll over. A little disgruntled, she reached out to touch it, only to be surprised by an arm! Christine White came to her senses in a sh and subconsciously turned her head, only to see that there was actually a man lying beside her. It¡¯s Baird Lane! ¡°Why are you here?¡± Christine White¡¯s eyes widened, the shock in her heart unmistakable. When did he get backst night? And when did you go back to bed? Surprisingly, she didn¡¯t feel a thing! Baird Lane opened his eyes unpleasantly, his voice raspy with first awakening, ¡°I¡¯m your husband, why do you think I¡¯m here?¡± This woman, again, has lost her married self-consciousness! Christine White¡¯s expression staggered for a moment, then she snapped and scratched her head, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m still a little ufortable with youing back to stay ¡­¡± ¡°I can see you¡¯re clearly used to being free.¡± Baird Lane grimaced and lifted the covers to rise. Christine White beamed in aggravation. She¡¯s not the one who¡¯s used to being free. She really just hadn¡¯t fully epted the fact that he was back to stay. And in all these days, he¡¯s only been back for two nights. Christine White sighed and patted her cheeks to get up. After breakfast, Baird Lane dropped her off at the same intersection as he had done the previous two times. She jogged all the way to thepany, and just as she entered the front door, she saw a number of people pointing at her, some even exchanging words. ¡°That¡¯s her ¡­¡± ¡°So it¡¯s her.¡± ¡°Yes, it can be funny.¡± What¡¯s the situation? Christine White turned her neck and looked around, not understanding what was happening. And the people who were mingling had lower voices that she couldn¡¯t hear, and with a gut feeling that told her it wasn¡¯t anything good, she didn¡¯t bother to ask and quickened her pace into the elevator. When she got to the top floor, Christine White saw the doors of the other three secretaries¡¯ offices were closed when she passed by, thus showing that they had really resigned and left. But at this moment, she suddenly realized a very serious problem, with them gone, what about their jobs? Does she have to do it all by herself from now on? Thinking about this, Christine White¡¯s head was a little dizzy and her whole body was bad. ¡°Secretary White.¡± Assistant Gates¡¯s voice sounded behind him. Christine White turned and greeted her somewhat listlessly, ¡°Good morning Assistant Gates.¡± ¡°Good morning, what¡¯s Secretary White standing around for?¡± ¡°Nothing much, just wondering if there¡¯s more work ahead.¡± She returned bitterly. Assistant Gates understood what she meant, and couldn¡¯t help but smile, ¡°Secretary White don¡¯t worry, President Lane has asked me to transfer three secretaries from The Lane Family Group headquarters, I believe they will be here tomorrow, and they won¡¯t make you do everything.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Christine White¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Of course it¡¯s true.¡± Assistant Gates nodded. Christine White breathed a huge sigh of relief, her person instantly refreshed, ¡°That¡¯s great.¡± ¡°Secretary White still shouldn¡¯t be too happy yet.¡± The smirk on Assistant Gates¡¯s face grew thicker, giving off a bad vibe for no apparent reason. Christine White swallowed, ¡°Wh, what do you mean?¡± ¡°It means, the new secretarial team hasn¡¯t arrived yet, so the usual work of the other three secretaries will be left to Secretary White alone for the time being, this is President Lane¡¯s meaning, go for it Secretary White!¡± Assistant Gates said and left. Christine White was the only one left standing alone in the long corridor in tears, feeling that the road ahead was dark. She knew it wasn¡¯t that simple ¡­Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. Christine White slumped her shoulders and resigned herself to returning to her office to begin the day¡¯s work, and then all morning she didn¡¯t stop, too busy to even take a sip of water, let alone go to the bathroom, her ass never leaving her chair for half a minute. It was hard to sort through the mess, and she had to hoof it to Baird Lane again. ¡°President Lane, today¡¯s information is organized.¡± She reported as she stood in front of Baird Lane¡¯s desk with a tired look on her face. ¡°Put it down.¡± Baird Lane returned without looking up. Christine White set the stack of papers down, ¡°Then President Lane, I¡¯ll be on my way out.¡± She had much, much, much more work to take care of. ¡°Wait.¡± Baird Lane called out to her. Christine White retracted her raised foot and looked at him quizzically, ¡°Anything else President Lane?¡± ¡°How are you considering it?¡± ¡°What?¡± Baird Lane frowned and slowly spat out two words, ¡°Marrow!¡± Is she deliberately pretending not to know? Hearing the word bone marrow, Christine White nched a little, ¡°I haven¡¯t thought about it ¡­¡± ¡°Still not thinking about it?¡± ¡°Uh-huh.¡± She lowered her eyelids in a small response. Baird Lane put down his pen and his deep gaze fell on her for a moment, ¡°What exactly are you hesitating about?¡± ¡°I ¡­¡± Christine White twisted the corner of her coat, unsure of how to answer. Baird Lane took a long breath and lightened his tone a little, ¡°Are you concerned about something?¡± Christine White nodded hesitantly. ¡°What concerns?¡± ¡°I looked up the information ¡­¡± ¡°And then what?¡± Christine White bit her lower lip, ¡°Then I read that there¡¯s a thirty percent chance that a bone marrow donor will have after-effects, that they¡¯ll get older, that they¡¯ll get leukemia, and I¡¯m scared ¡­¡± ¡°Aftermath?¡± Baird Lane¡¯s pupils shrunk slightly and his expression became grave. He had no idea that there would be fallout from bone marrow donation. And it¡¯s still such a serious afterthought. He¡¯d always thought it was just his physique that would deteriorate. Baird Lane¡¯s fingers clicked on the cold desktop, making a ttering sound, ¡°I see, you go out first, I¡¯ll ask ask Ives Norton specifically, he¡¯s well aware of your physical condition, he should know if there will be any after effects after you donate your bone marrow.¡± ¡°¡­ Good.¡± Christine White forced a smile, and the moment she turned around, her eyes moistened. He still wants her to donate bone marrow. As soon as Christine White left, Baird Lane dialed Ives Norton. Ives Norton yawned, ¡°What can I do for you?¡± ¡°Let me ask you, is bone marrow donation an afterthought?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Ives Norton replied in disbelief. Baird Lane¡¯s heart sank and his face tightened, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me before?¡± ¡°You didn¡¯t ask.¡± Ives Norton turned on the speakerphone and dropped it on the table, taking off his sses and wiping them slowly. ¡°I didn¡¯t ask, so you didn¡¯t know to volunteer?¡± Baird Lane¡¯s tone was cold, and it was evident that he was angry. Ives Norton put his sses back on, ¡°I can¡¯t afford not to think about it.¡± ¡°So tell me now, what kind of after-effects are there?¡± ¡°There¡¯s a big one and a small one, I guess, the small one is that you get physically worse, and the more serious one is that you get old and get leukemia.¡± Surprisingly, it¡¯s the same thing Christine White said! Baird Lane¡¯s grip on his cell phone tightened violently, ¡°What about Christine White? Will she have after effects?¡± Chapter 30 Physical Examination ¡°Why are you asking about her all of a sudden?¡± The corners of Ives Norton¡¯s mouth hooked up slightly, and a shrewd look crossed his eyes, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say she was an irrelevant person? Since it¡¯s irrelevant, it¡¯s none of your business if she¡¯ll have after-effects.¡± Baird Lane grimaced, ¡°I did say something like that, but that doesn¡¯t mean I¡¯d like to see something happen to her.¡± ¡°Looks like you care about her after all.¡± Ives Nortonughed softly. Baird Lane pursed his lips impatiently, ¡°Answer my question!¡± ¡°Okay, okay, okay, I¡¯ll tell you.¡± Ives Norton sat up straight and got serious, ¡°Her physical state is still good, but I can¡¯t be sure if there will be any after-effects, after all, I wasn¡¯t the one who examined herst time, how about this, you bring her to me and I¡¯ll examine her myself.¡± ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll take her thereter.¡± Baird Lane responded without thinking. Hanging up the phone, he removed his suit jacket from the rack and lifted his leg out of the office. ¡°Christine White,¡± Baird Lane said as he stopped at the door to Christine White¡¯s office and raised his hand to knock twice. Christine White looked up from behind herputer with an ugly, stupid looking pair of ck rimmed sses still perched on the bridge of her nose, ¡°President Lane?¡± ¡°What are you wearing sses for?¡± Baird Lane wrinkled his nose, a slight hint of disgust in his tone. This woman, even if she usually dresses rustic, even her sses are so tasteless. Christine White stood up and replied back, ¡°I have a bit of astigmatism from being on theputer for so long that I can¡¯t see without my sses.¡± Baird Lane arched his eyebrows slightly, ¡°Howe I didn¡¯t know you had that problem?¡± ¡°A long time ago.¡± Christine White smiled casually. There was so much about her that he didn¡¯t know. But everything about him she took to heart. ¡°All right, you¡¯reing with me.¡± Not taking Christine White¡¯s wearing of sses to heart, Baird Lane put on the jacket that was slung over his arm and spoke in a cool voice. ¡°Going somewhere?¡± Christine White rubbed the back of her neck and looked at him quizzically. ¡°Hospital.¡± ¡°What¡¯s the point of going to the hospital?¡± Baird Lane responded faintly as he lowered his eyes and sent a text message for Gates¡¯s assistant to arrange for a car, ¡°I told youst time that I was going to take you for a full body checkup to make sure that there would be any aftereffects after you donated your bone marrow or not.¡± The expression on Christine White¡¯s face slowly froze, her heart pumping. She remembered, he did say something like thatst time and told her not to get sick for two months. But at that time, she hadn¡¯t known he was eyeing her bone marrow, thinking he was genuinely concerned about her, and she¡¯d been happy about that for a long time. She hadn¡¯t fully figured out until this moment now that he had taken her for a full body checkup and hadn¡¯t allowed her to get sick, just to make sure her bone marrow was healthy. Thinking about this, Christine White bit her lip and asked, ¡°If there are after effects, will you still let me donate?¡± Baird Lane paused in his typing and raised his eyes to look at her pale little face, suddenly realizing that he couldn¡¯t answer that question of hers. Reason told him that he really shouldn¡¯t have asked her to donate her bone marrow if she really had after-effects. But on the other hand, Molly¡¯s bone marrow is special, and only her bone marrow can save her life at the moment, so if she¡¯s not allowed to donate bone marrow because she¡¯ll have aftereffects, then Molly will die ¡­ Neither of those oues was what he wanted to see. ¡°Let¡¯s make sure first.¡± Baird Lane¡¯s eyelids drooped, and a feeling of powerlessness rose in his heart that he had never felt before. ¡°I know.¡± Christine White took a deep breath and forced down the urge to cry, ¡°Going to the hospital now?¡± By not answering her question explicitly, did he mean that even if there were after-effects, he would still let her donate bone marrow?Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Baird Lane hmmm¡¯d, ¡°Now!¡± ¡°But I have a lot of work left to do, can I ¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯ll have Gatese over and take over.¡± Baird Lane put away his cell phone and interrupted her, his tone peremptory. Christine White knew that she had to go on this trip, and without saying anything more, she put her head down and silently packed her bag and followed him out of the office. In the car, Christine White had been staring nkly out the window, not saying a word, and being quiet enough to care. Baird Lane nced at her a few times in the afterglow, seeing her frown and assuming she was worried about the aftermath, and in a rare moment offort spoke out, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t let anything happen to you.¡± Christine White was as unresponsive as if she hadn¡¯t heard. Baird Lane¡¯s thin lips pursed, ¡°Christine White, I¡¯m talking to you.¡± ¡°I hear you.¡± Christine White finally responded, but didn¡¯t turn her head back, still looking out the window, ¡°There are some things that aren¡¯t going to be okay just because you say they¡¯re going to be okay.¡± Baird Lane looked stunned and muted. The atmosphere in the car began to be oppressive, the air was lowered several degrees, and the silence was such that only each other¡¯s breathing could be heard. No words along the way ¡­ When they arrived at the hospital, Baird Lane parked his car and was the first to get out and go around the front of the car to help Christine White open the door. For the first time, Christine White was ttered by his special care, and even had a feeling of being valued by him. That feeling, though, was immediately washed away as she saw the hospital doors. ¡°Go.¡± Baird Lane tossed the car keys to one side of the parking attendant and turned back to the woman behind him. The woman nodded and followed him. Baird Lane takes Christine White directly to Ives Norton¡¯s office, who sees them and waves the nurse¡¯s around out. ¡°You¡¯re here!¡± ¡°Ives, she¡¯s all yours.¡± Baird Lane pushed Christine White in front of Ives Norton. Ives Norton smiled, ¡°Come with me then sister-inw, blood check first.¡± ¡°¡­ Good.¡± Christine White tugged at the corners of her mouth. In the blood test room, Ives Norton drew a tube full of Christine White¡¯s blood, and when he saw that she looked normal and didn¡¯t even frown, he couldn¡¯t help but raise an eyebrow, ¡°Sister-inw is quite brave, and she actually didn¡¯t even cry out in pain.¡± ¡°Get used to it.¡± Christine White held down the swab and smiled faintly. ¡°Habit?¡± Ives Norton handed the tube of blood to the nurse forb work and sat down to talk to her himself. Christine White nodded her head slightly, ¡°I grew up being beaten by my mom, and this pain is nothingpared to all the pain of being beaten.¡± ¡°Your mom¡¯s not nice to you?¡± ¡°She¡¯s patriarchal.¡± Christine White, seeing that the blood had stopped flowing, dropped the swab and fished the sleeve down. The corner of Ives Norton¡¯s mouth twitched, ¡°That¡¯s not easy for you, sister-inw.¡± ¡°It¡¯s all in the past.¡± Christine White shrugged slightly. She grew up not being treated well by her parents. When she was younger she would still be sad because her parents loved her brother more. But now she won¡¯t anymore and will just get tired of them asking her for money from time to time with no bottom line. ¡°Dr. Norton, could youe over here for a moment?¡± The nurse who had been testing the blood suddenly came over. Ives Norton pushed down his sses, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± The nurse looked at Christine White and her mouth opened to speak. Christine White¡¯s heart snapped and she immediately reacted to the fact that it might have something to do with her, ¡°Is there something wrong with my blood work?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it sis-inw, I¡¯ll go over and check it out.¡± Ives Norton calmed her down and left with the nurse. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± He asked with a serious look on his face as soon as he entered theb. ¡°Ms. White¡¯s blood work came back, this is Ms. White¡¯s and this is Ms. Bort¡¯s, justpare and see.¡± The nurse handed Ives Norton the two blood tests. Ives Norton picked it up and was shocked, ¡°How did this happen? Are you sure you¡¯re not mistaken?¡± ¡°No, I¡¯ve confirmed it a few times and the results are the same.¡± Ives Norton was silent, his eyes behind the lenses flickering on and off, and after a few minutes, he violentlyposed the two results in his hand and stared at the nurse warningly, ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to divulge this matter, much less let anyone know about it, or else you¡¯ll suffer the consequences!¡± The nurse nodded her head in shock. Christine White saw Ives Nortone out with a tight frown on his face, and with her heart in her mouth, she immediately got up from her chair, ¡°Dr. Norton, is there really something wrong with my blood work?¡± Chapter 31: He Turns Out to Smile ¡°No!¡± Ives Norton shook his head and adjusted his expression to smile again, ¡°It was the little nurse who got the data wrong and didn¡¯t know how to change it before she sent me over to take care of it.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± Christine White frowned, always feeling that something was wrong with his words, but she couldn¡¯t put her finger on it. ¡°Of course it is, if there really was something wrong with your blood work, how could I as a doctor not tell you?¡± Christine White didn¡¯t say anything when she thought about that, and her lifted heart fell back into ce. It¡¯s good that her blood work is okay. ¡°It¡¯s about time,e on sister-inw, I¡¯ll take you to the CT room to check your heart.¡± Ives Norton didn¡¯t move to change the subject. Christine White hmmmed and followed him toward the CT room. Halfway there, he suddenly turned around and asked, ¡°By the way sister-inw, you just said that your mom favors boys over girls, right?¡± Christine White nodded, ¡°Yeah, why?¡± ¡°Just asking.¡± Ives Norton turned his head back, his eyes dark, ¡°Just wondering why they¡¯re patriarchal¡± ¡°Do you still need a reason to favor sons over daughters?¡± Christine White felt that his question was a bit redundant and bristled, ¡°Isn¡¯t it just the belief that only sons can carry on the family line!¡± Ives Norton¡¯s sses reflect back, ¡°That¡¯s been true since the beginning of time, but there are always some exceptions to everything ¡­¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Christine White cocked her head in confusion. ¡°Nothing!¡± Ives Nortonughed and took a maic card out of his pocket and swiped it on the proximity sensor, ¡°The CT room is here,e on in.¡± ¡°Oh!¡± Christine White went in with him. By the time all the medical tests were done, it was two hourster. Christine White came out of the restroom pounding her rear end and sat down to rest in a cool chair on the porch, Ives Norton offered her a ss of water in the pantry, ¡°Have some.¡± ¡°Thanks.¡± Christine White took it with both hands. ¡°You don¡¯t have to thank me, Baird left you with me, it¡¯s only natural that I take care of you in the meantime.¡± Ives Norton gave her a discharging wink. Christine White blushed a little and was too busy lowering her head to look at him. Her shy and embarrassed look amused Ives Norton¡¯s mood. Although this woman¡¯s appearance can not be said to be much beauty, but shy blushing time, also has a certain vor. Too bad it¡¯s married to Baird or he¡¯d pursue it, he hasn¡¯t had that type of girlfriend yet. Ives Norton coughed twice against his lips, restraining the thoughts in his heart that shouldn¡¯t be there, and looked at his watch, ¡°Sister-inw, there¡¯s still a while before the results of the physical examinatione out, so why don¡¯t you go to my office and rest, and Baird should still be there as well, so I¡¯ll go find you guys when the resultse out.¡± ¡°Good.¡± Christine White finished the rest of the water in the paper cup and headed back to his office. Baird Lane was nowhere to be seen in his office, except for a junior nurse organizing patient charts. Is he gone? Christine White looked around and her eyes dimmed, ¡°May I ask if you¡¯ve seen a very tall and good looking gentleman?¡± ¡°Are you asking about Mr. Lane?¡± The nurse asked rhetorically. Christine White nodded quickly, ¡°Right, do you know where he went?¡± ¡°Mr. Lane has gone to see Miss Bort in the intensive care unit.¡± ¡°Ms. Bort?¡± Christine White froze slightly. Could it be that Molly Bort? ¡°What floor is the intensive care unit on?¡± ¡°Ninth floor.¡± After asking for Molly Bort¡¯s hospital room floor and room number, Christine White took a deep breath and nned to meet Molly Bort. She was really curious about that Molly Bort. Curious about what Molly Bort looks like and even more curious about her rtionship with Baird Lane. She is not stupid, Baird Lane for the sake of Molly Bort, would rather she as a wife contracted seque, but not give up the idea of using her bone marrow to save Molly Bort¡¯s life, it can be seen that his rtionship with Molly Bort is not just as simple as the friend he said! Ding! The elevator is here. Christine White stepped out of the elevator and searched from room to room, finally finding the room the nurse had said she was in. ¡°This is it.¡± Christine White looked up at the door number above her and then at the ward door. The door was closed, and instead of knocking, she just stood outside and looked in through the ss in the door, and because of her restricted view, she could only see half of the hospital bed, and Baird Lane sitting at the edge of it, and couldn¡¯t see the person lying in it. Christine White was a little disappointed, but she was soon shocked by the faint smile on Baird Lane¡¯s face. Heughed? He actually smiles! Christine White looked incredulously at the man inside for so long that her nails were poking her palms out before she came back to her senses. And in that moment she suddenly realized that it wasn¡¯t that he couldn¡¯t smile. It just so happened that the person who could make himugh wasn¡¯t her. Thinking about this, Christine White bit her lip, her eyes began to moisten, and a faint feeling of resentment and self-deprecation welled up inside her. Buzz! The cell phone in the bag suddenly rang. Christine White was so startled that her bag fell to the floor. In the hospital room, Baird Lane hears amotion and turns his head toward the door just in time to catch a glimpse of Christine White¡¯s panicked face. Why is she here? ¡°Baird, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Molly Bort inquired with concern as she saw Baird Lane wrinkle his brow and tempered her smile. ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± Baird Lane withdrew his eyes without a trace and tucked her in, ¡°Ives is out there, soy back and I¡¯ll go out and check.¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t you let Ives in.¡± Molly Bort¡¯s deep-set eye sockets showed a few moments of disbelief. Baird Lane¡¯s eyes shed, ¡°There¡¯s no need, he¡¯s too annoying he¡¯ll annoy you, I¡¯ll just go out.¡± He got up and walked towards the door, and as soon as he opened it, he saw the figure of Christine White running towards the elevator. ¡°Christine White you stop!¡± Baird Lane shouted in a cold voice. Christine White stopped, turned to look at him, and quickly put her head down again, as if he were some kind of flooding beast. Baird Lane walked up to her with a displeased look on his face, ¡°What are you running for?¡± Christine White stared at her toes without saying a word. She didn¡¯t know what she was running for. Subconsciously, he wanted to escape from here anyway, not wanting him to find out. But I didn¡¯t expect that he would still find out. ¡°Finished your physical?¡± Baird Lane asked. Christine White responded slightly, ¡°Hmmm ¡­¡± ¡°What¡¯s the result?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not out yet.¡± ¡°What are you doing here when you¡¯re not even out yet?¡± Baird Lane narrowed his eyes and stared at her intently, ¡°How did you know about this ce?¡± The questioning in his tone heard Christine White feel a little ufortable in her heart, and sullenly returned, ¡°I didn¡¯t see you after the physical examination, so I asked the nurse, and the nurse said you were here, and the ¡­ one inside was Molly Bort?¡± Her eyes flicked if anything to the ward behind him. Baird Lane pursed his thin lips and didn¡¯t answer, in acquiescence. ¡°So can I go in and see her?¡± Christine White squeezed the chain of her bag and looked at him nervously. Baird Lane immediately refused, with a somewhat less than ster expression, ¡°No way!¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°There¡¯s no reason why you can¡¯t see her, anyway you can go back to the office now, I¡¯ll just get the results of the physical.¡± With those words, he left her and headed back to Molly Bort¡¯s hospital room. ¡°Finished with Ives?¡± Molly Bort closed the book in her hand and raised a pale, weak smile at Baird Lane, who had entered. Baird Lane saw her leaning over the bed in a thin tunic and a slight displeasure crossed his cold face ¡°Why are you sitting up, didn¡¯t I tell you to lie down?¡± ¡°I lie down every day and my body is getting stiff, so just let me sit for a while.¡± She grabbed his arm and shook it to pout. Baird Lane couldn¡¯t stand her like this, and after sizing her up, and seeing that she was really in pretty good shape today, he didn¡¯t push it and agreed to let her sit. ¡°Put this on, don¡¯t catch cold.¡± Baird Lane held up a heavy coat to her. Molly Bort obediently took it and asked as she put it on, ¡°By the way Baird, what did you and Ives talk about, so secretive and you had to say it outside.¡±Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 32 There will be no after-effects Baird Lane lowered his eyes to hide the look underneath them, ¡°Said something about surgery.¡± ¡°Surgery?¡± Molly Bort¡¯s eyes lit up with a look of undisguised excitement, ¡°Has a date been set for the surgery? When can I have the surgery?¡± ¡°Soon, the first surgery is in the next few days.¡± ¡°Great.¡± Molly Bort sped her hands together and cried tears of joy. Baird Lane pulled a tissue and handed it to her, ¡°Don¡¯t cry, it¡¯s not pretty.¡± ¡°You resent me?¡± Molly Bort beamed unhappily. Baird Lane shook his head gently, ¡°No.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t believe it!¡± Molly Bort flexed her legs and hugged her knees, sadness written all over her face, ¡°Actually, I know I¡¯m ugly now, my hair is falling out, my skin is dark and yellow, and I don¡¯t even have any meat on my body, so how can I possibly look good ¡­¡± ¡°You¡¯ll be back soon when you¡¯re better, don¡¯t think too much!¡± Baird Lane reached up and rubbed her hair, a little heartache in his eyes. Molly Bort huffed, ¡°Baird, do you think I¡¯ll ever dance again?¡± ¡°Can.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Baird Lane nods, ¡°Uh-huh!¡± He knew how much she loved ballet. So this is a question he asked Ives Norton a long time ago. Ives Norton¡¯s answer was that she would still be able to get on stage as long as both surgeries were sessful. ¡°I believe you!¡± Molly Bort let go of her knees and wrapped her arms around his waist, rubbing her face gently against his chest and stomach, ¡°I know, you¡¯d never lie to me.¡± Baird Lane¡¯s body tensed suddenly, whether because of her words or because her sudden proximity made him a little ufortable.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Oh yah, am I interrupting?¡± Ives Norton¡¯s flirtatious voice suddenly sounded from the doorway. Molly Bort blushed and let go of Baird Lane, ¡°No interruptions, Ives youe in, you¡¯re back again all of a sudden is there something you haven¡¯t finished?¡± ¡°Again?¡± Ives Norton raised an eyebrow. Did he juste by? Ives Norton subconsciously looked toward Baird Lane, just in time to meet his eyes, which were warning in their morose coldness. Ives Norton was so scared that his heart and liver trembled, and then he understood what was going on, and straightened up his expression and smiled, ¡°Yes, there are still some things I didn¡¯t ount for just now, and I came back specially to add them now¡­ Baird, let¡¯se out and talk.¡± Baird Lane lifts his foot out. ¡°It wasn¡¯t me who came in earlier, it was Christine White, wasn¡¯t it?¡± Ives Norton looked at him with a smirk as soon as the door to the hospital room closed. Baird Lane acknowledged with a slight, nomittal lift of his chin. ¡°Sure enough!¡± Ives Norton bristled, ¡°Baird, I just don¡¯t get it, why don¡¯t you tell her the truth, how long do you think you¡¯ll be able to do that to her about being married?¡± ¡°As long as it can be concealed.¡± Baird Lane dropped his eyes and trailed off. ¡°What¡¯s the point?¡± Ives Norton frowned, ¡°Molly Bort she doesn¡¯t love you at all, all she loves is her ballet and the Lincoln stage, what¡¯s the point of keeping this from her, don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re nning to rekindle an old me with her?¡± ¡°Nothing of the sort!¡± Baird Lane pinched his brow impatiently, ¡°Okay, enough of that, have the results of Christine White¡¯s physicale back yet?¡± ¡°It¡¯s out.¡± Ives Norton handed over the binder of medical records he¡¯d brought with him, ¡°It¡¯s all in here, see for yourself.¡± Baird Lane took it and casually flipped through it twice before closing it, not being able to read it at all, ¡°Just tell me straight out if she¡¯s going to have after effects or not.¡± ¡°As long as she takes good care of herself after the surgery, there¡¯s a seventy percent chance that she won¡¯t, but she won¡¯t be in as healthy a shape as she was when she was intact, and she¡¯ll be prone to getting sick whenever she gets a little bit of cold.¡± ¡°That¡¯ll do it!¡± Baird Lane pped the medical records folder on Ives Norton. As long as Christine White doesn¡¯t have after-effects, Molly is saved and he doesn¡¯t have to dwell and feel powerless! As for Christine White¡¯s declining physical condition, he¡¯ll take full responsibility! Ives Norton¡¯s hands were scrambling to catch the chart binder that was about to slide off his body and onto the floor, calling out to Baird Lane, who was about to head back to the hospital room, ¡°Baird, there¡¯s one thing, did you know that Christine White and Molly Bort, both of them ¡­ ¡­¡± ¡°What happened to the two of them?¡± Baird Lane paused in his motion to open the door. Ives Norton¡¯s eyes flickered slightly and he smiled, ¡°It¡¯s nothing, it¡¯s not particrly important, I¡¯ll let you know when I¡¯ve found out more, I¡¯ll leave you to it.¡± He clipped the chart to his armpit and dashed off with both hands in his pants pockets. Baird Lane narrowed his eyes and stared sullenly at his back for a moment, unscrewing the door, only to hear a snap as soon as he was inside, and a dark shadow slid along the floor, stopping just short of his feet. Baird Lane looks down at a cell phone that has been broken, and the person who broke it is sitting in a hospital bed whimpering and crying, unable to catch his breath, the whites of his eyes rolling upwards. ¡°Molly!¡± said Baird Lane with a scowl, stepping quickly over to grab the bottle of spray at the end of his bed and spraying her face several times. A few momentster, Molly Bort¡¯s breathing was much steadier and her crying had subsided as she looked tearfully at Baird Lane, ¡°Baird, they¡¯re too much.¡± ¡°Them?¡± ¡°Those people from the dance troupe, they were invited to Lincoln Stage and deliberately called to mock me for not being able to go, it¡¯s just so hateful!¡± What she hated the most was still the man she loved so much that she was sick and dying thinking about him. But he was good, not only broke up with her, but also pulled the plug on her, maybe he¡¯s still fooling around with some vixen now. Just wait, when she¡¯s healed, she¡¯ll skin those vixens! Molly Bort¡¯s eyelids drooped to hide the vicious aura in her eyes. ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± Baird Lane patted her back and softly soothed her, ¡°You¡¯ll get another chance when you¡¯re better, don¡¯t think too much about it, get some sleep.¡± ¡°So are you going to leave again when I fall asleep?¡± Molly Bort grabbed his hand, afraid he¡¯d go away. ¡°I¡¯m not going.¡± Baird Lane helped her lie down. She had a sudden emotional breakdown, and he wasn¡¯tfortable just leaving. ¡°You said it yourself, Baird, don¡¯t let me wake up and not see you.¡± ¡°No.¡± Baird Lane pulled a chair over and sat down beside her bed. With his assurance, she was content to wrap her arms around him and close her eyes. After Molly Bort falls asleep, Baird Lane gently pulls his hand out and takes his cell phone to the balcony to make a call. Christine White was still in the car when she got the call, ¡°Baird.¡± ¡°You¡¯re not at the office yet?¡± Baird Lane frowned, vaguely hearing the sound of trafficing her way. Christine White looked out the car window at thepany building close at hand, ¡°Not yet, there¡¯s been traffic on the road just now, but I¡¯m almost there now.¡± Baird Lane hmmm¡¯d, ¡°Go back tonight and stay up, I want to talk to you, I might be back a littlete.¡± ¡°Good.¡± Christine White¡¯s whispered in response, her mood a little low. She probably guessed what he was going to talk about. Nothing but talk about bone marrow donation. The call hangs up and Christine White puts her cell phone away with a long sigh and pays to get out of the car. Back at the office, as soon as she exited the elevator, she saw Debby York guarding her office door. ¡°You¡¯re finally back, where have you been?¡± Debby York came toward her. ¡°I apanied President Lane out.¡± Christine White took her office ess card from her bag and opened the door. Debby York followed her, ¡°Talking business?¡± ¡°Sort of.¡± Christine White turned the air conditioner on to twenty-six degrees. Debby York sat down on her butt, ¡°No wonder, not even answering my calls.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to.¡± Christine White apologized. That call outside Molly Bort¡¯s hospital room was from Debby York, and it was meant to be returnedter. I ended up forgetting about it as soon as I got out of the hospital. ¡°What did you want to see me about?¡± Christine White made a cup of tea for Debby York. Chapter 33 Who are you? Debby York didn¡¯t drink it and set it aside, ¡°Don¡¯t you realize?¡± ¡°What should I know?¡± Christine White looked at her in tears. Debby York rolled her eyes, ¡°It¡¯s just talk, haven¡¯t you noticed that the atmosphere in the office is off today, didn¡¯t you hear them talking about you when you came to work this morning and when you just got back?¡± ¡°Heard that.¡± Christine White nodded, ¡°But I don¡¯t know what they¡¯re talking about me.¡± She had just wondered. She¡¯d gotten all kinds of stares andments in the morning, howe it was now afternoon and it wasn¡¯t over yet. She even wondered if she had a little note on her from someone. ¡°My goodness, you really do live in your own world and don¡¯t listen to anything outside of it.¡± Debby York staggered. ¡°You think I want to, I¡¯m still too busy to pay attention to the rest.¡± Christine White had her hands on her face, ¡°Just tell me what I¡¯ve done to be the talk of their teatime.¡± ¡°Actually, you didn¡¯t do anything, it¡¯s just that you upset those women at workst night with your dance with President Lane.¡± ¡°Dancing?¡± ¡°Yeah, they¡¯re jealous you drew President Lane.¡± Christine White frowned, ¡°But why do I get the feeling that that wasn¡¯t jealousy, it was ridicule.¡± ¡°Puff!¡± Debby York burst outughing and hastily covered her mouth. ¡°What are youughing at?¡± Christine White red. Debby York couldn¡¯t hold it in any longer and simply let go of her hand and pped the table with such abandon that tears came to her eyes, ¡°Nothing, nothing, nothing, nothing, I remembered the scene where you danced with President Lane, it was hrious, Christine, do you know how many times you stomped on President Lane? ¡± Christine White shook her head. She didn¡¯t really know. All she knows for sure is that she did step on Baird Lane several times. ¡°How about eight times.¡± Debby Yorkpared a number, ¡°They¡¯re all jealous that you stepped on President Lane so many times and President Lane didn¡¯t even fire you.¡± ¡°Eight times!¡± Christine White eximed, biting her nails with a sardonic expression on her face, ¡°That¡¯s a lot.¡± ¡°Yeah, but I still have the video here.¡± Debby York pulled out her cell phone and tapped it a few times handing it to her. Christine White¡¯s whole face was bashful when she read it. Is she really the one dancing with Baird Lane in this? Dancing so badly, not to mention the others, she didn¡¯t even have eyes for herself. It was such a bad dance that Baird Lane actually finished with her and didn¡¯t leave without her, so really he¡¯s well groomed. ¡°Now you know why the guys are talking about you.¡± Debby York took back her cell phone with a bad smile. Christine White covers her face, ¡°Because of this video ¡­¡± ¡°Yeah, the employees who attended the wee party weren¡¯t all of them after all, and someone posted the whole thing of you dancing with President Lane to thepany¡¯s big group, so naturally people couldn¡¯t help but talk about you when they saw it.¡± ¡°But it¡¯s not a good argument.¡± Debby York hemmed and hawed, ¡°That¡¯s why I said they were jealous of you, of your good fortune and guts, I don¡¯t think they¡¯d have the guts to dance with President Lane if they were the ones who drew him.¡± ¡°Stop it, I want to be quiet.¡± Christine White spreads out on the table with a salty look on her face. ¡°Okay, okay I¡¯ll stop, are we going to sing tonight?¡± Debby York changed the subject. Christine White looked up, ¡°Not going, my husband said he had something to talk to me about tonight.¡± ¡°I see, another time then.¡± Debby York pouted a bit in frustration and left afterward after a bit of small talk with her. Christine White took a short break and hit the ground running to get back to work. With those three secretaries gone, all the work piled up on her head alone, even with Assistant Gates¡¯s help, she was still busy into the night, working an extra three hour shift to finish all the work, and when she returned to the vi, it was already nine o¡¯clock. Christine White¡¯s stomach was so vaguely hungry that her face went a little pale, and she rubbed her stomach with one hand as she opened the door with the key in the other. Because of the stomach pain and hunger, so little strength, hands are shaking, the key half a day can not match the lock hole, but finally Aunt Lucy heard the noise from the inside to open the door. ¡°Madam is back.¡± Aunt Lucy took out her slippers for her. Christine White reced it and forced up a smile, ¡°Good evening Aunt Lucy.¡± ¡°Good evening ma¡¯am.¡± Aunt Lucy returned the favor, then noticed that something was wrong with her appearance and instantly tensed up, ¡°Mistress why do you look so pale?¡± ¡°A little ufortable.¡± Christine White returned, leaning against the shoebox. ¡°Is it sick,¡± Aunt Lucy rushed to help her to the couch and sit down. Christine White plopped down on the arm of the couch, ¡°Not sick, just a little stomach ache from being so hungry, Aunt Lucy, is there any more food in the house?¡± ¡°You haven¡¯t eaten at thiste hour ma¡¯am?¡± Aunt Lucy looked at her in surprise. Christine White shook her head weakly, ¡°Too busy for that.¡± ¡°Even if you¡¯re busy, you still need to squeeze out some time to eat something.¡± Aunt Lucy red at her with both heartache and reproach, then poured her a cup of hot water, ¡°Mistress you drink a cup of water first, I¡¯ll go heat up the rice.¡± ¡°Thanks Aunt Lucy,¡± Christine White said as she took a few sips. The warm water went down, instantly easing the burning sensation and pain in her stomach, turning her face all around a bit, regaining some of her strength so she could stop slumping over the arm of the couch and sit up a little straighter to turn on the TV with the remote control. After watching for a while, Aunt Lucy¡¯s voice rang from the direction of the kitchen, ¡°The rice is heated up, ma¡¯ame over and eat.¡± ¡°Coming.¡± Christine White responded, getting up and walking over. Finishing her meal, Christine White dropped her dishes and exhaled contentedly. ¡°Is the Mrs. full?¡± Aunt Lucy asked cheerfully. Christine White nodded, ¡°Full, Aunt Lucy¡¯s handiwork is still so good, I¡¯ve eaten almost all of it yet.¡± This horse¡¯s ass of hers made Aunt Lucy¡¯s heart burst with joy and she smiled a toothless smile, ¡°Mistress has such a sweet mouth, no wonder Master likes you so much.¡±Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. ¡°That¡¯s because Grandpa is amiable.¡± Christine White leaned backzily in her chair. Though she said so, she knew in her heart that the old man liked her because she was not after The Lane Family¡¯s money, and it was because of that that the old man picked her to marry Baird Lane, with the aim of getting her to give The Lane Family a fourth generation. But after three years of marriage and no great-grandchildren, the old man is getting antsy and even gives her and Baird Lane an ultimatum to have a child as soon as possible or else they won¡¯t be allowed to enter the gates of The Lane Family¡¯s old mansion. She was in a difficult position, Baird Lane did not want to have a child with her, and she could not have a child alone ¡­ not knowing whether the old man would make her divorce Baird Lane after a long time. Thinking of this, Christine White¡¯s brows colored with a few smudges of worry, ¡°By the way Aunt Lucy, is Baird back yet?¡± ¡°No.¡± Aunt Lucy shook her head, ¡°Is Mistering back to stay tonight too?¡± ¡°He said he¡¯d be back.¡± Christine White hammered her sore shoulders back. ¡°Why don¡¯t you call mister and ask him, ma¡¯am?¡± Aunt Lucy suggested as she cleared the dishes. Christine White thought about it and agreed. Baird Lane just told her to wait, and she didn¡¯t know how long she¡¯d have to wait. Christine White took out her cell phone and, encouraged by Aunt Lucy, dialed Baird Lane over. The call was quickly answered and she tensed her heartstrings, ¡°Baird, when are youing back?¡± ¡°Who are you?¡± Instead of Baird Lane¡¯s voice, an unfamiliar female voice with a hint of sharp questioning came over the phone. Christine White froze, subconsciously believing that she had made a mistake, and rushed to bring her phone to her attention, confused again when she saw that it was indeed Baird Lane¡¯s number. What¡¯s going on? Why would a woman answer it? Chapter 34 I am his wife The woman on the other end of the phone, who had been slow to wait for Christine White¡¯s reply, asked again, ¡°Hey, who the hell are you? I¡¯ll hang up if you don¡¯t say.¡± ¡°Wait, don¡¯t hang up yet!¡± Christine White hurriedly shouted to stop. The woman really didn¡¯t hang up, ¡°Then why don¡¯t you tell me.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll say.¡± Christine White took a deep breath and settled down, ¡°I¡¯m Baird¡¯s wife, and may I ask who you are?¡± ¡°Wife?¡± The woman¡¯s voice became shrill once more, ¡°Who did you say you were, Baird¡¯s wife?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± The woman sneered, ¡°Thisdy, Baird isn¡¯t even married, where would he get a wife, and you don¡¯t have a more credible reason for lying.¡± Christine White choked hard on her words and fumed a little inside.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. Obviously she really is Baird Lane¡¯s wife, but the outside world thinks that Baird Lane is single, so she¡¯s really failing as a wife! And then there was this woman, who also made her care. Holding Baird Lane¡¯s cell phone at thiste hour and shouting Baird Lane so intimately, it¡¯s obvious that he has an unusual rtionship with Baird Lane. Thinking of this, Christine White lifted her breath, forced herself to hold back the sourness in her heart, and asked in a pretense of calmness, ¡°You haven¡¯t answered me yet, miss, and who are you?¡± ¡°My name is Molly Bort,¡± the woman returned. ¡°You¡¯re Molly Bort?¡± asked Christine White, her eyes wide with shock and her volume dialed up. She didn¡¯t see Molly Bort during the day, but she didn¡¯t expect to talk to Molly Bort in this way at night. ¡°You know me?¡± Molly Bort raised an eyebrow that was almost falling off. Christine White gripped her phone tightly, ¡°No ¡­ don¡¯t recognize it, just heard about it.¡± ¡°Yeah?¡± Molly Bort narrowed her eyes, her tone clearly disbelieving. Christine White gave a sullen hmmm, then asked, ¡°Miss Bort, is Baird still with you?¡± ¡°He¡¯s in the shower, what do you want with him?¡± Christine White¡¯s tongue was nearly bitten off as her face slowly solidified, ¡°It¡¯s fine, I ¡­ I¡¯m just asking ¡­¡± Take a shower. ¡­ It¡¯s sote and Baird Lane is taking a shower at Molly Bort¡¯s, could it be that the two of them ¡­ No, it shouldn¡¯t be possible, Molly Bort is sick, how could they have that kind of thing happen, she should be overthinking it. With that thought, Christine White felt slightly better, but was more concerned about Baird Lane¡¯s rtionship with Molly Bort. Tossing her cell phone on the table in front of her, Christine White flexed her legs and curled up in her chair, her breath subdued around her. Aunt Lucy came out after washing the dishes and got worried when she saw that she wasn¡¯t in the right state, ¡°Ma¡¯am, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Christine White buried her head in her knees. ¡°Where do you look like you¡¯re okay?¡± Aunt Lucy walks over, ¡°Had a fight with mister?¡± Christine White shook her head. Aunt Lucy thought she had guessed and sighed softly, ¡°Is Mistering back tonight?¡± ¡°Probably won¡¯t be back.¡± Christine White sniffled, her voice dry, ¡°He¡¯ll probably spend the night at the hospital tonight.¡± ¡°Hospital?¡± Aunt Lucy froze, ¡°Sir is sick?¡± Christine White lifted her head, ¡°No, he¡¯s at the hospital taking care of Molly Bort.¡± ¡°What did you say, ma¡¯am, Molly Bort?¡± eximed Aunt Lucy. Christine White was still taken aback to see her react so well, ¡°Yeah, Aunt Lucy you know her?¡± ¡°I know!¡± Aunt Lucy nodded with aplicated look on her face, ¡°She¡¯s the youngdy of The Bort Family and Mr. ¡­¡± She nced at Christine White and her words came to an abrupt end. ¡°What¡¯s Baird¡¯s?¡± Seeing Aunt Lucy stop mid-sentence, Christine White is even more curious about Baird Lane and Molly Bort¡¯s rtionship, and underneath that curiosity is the slightest hint of nervousness. Aunt Lucy, however, waved her hand, not wanting to continue on this topic, ¡°It¡¯s nothing, since Mr. won¡¯t being back tonight, you should go back to your room early to rest, ma¡¯am, I should go back too.¡± She removed her apron and walked away at a brisk pace. Christine White was the only one left in the restaurant, and she pursed her lips as she looked in the direction Aunt Lucy had left with a mixed look in her eyes. It seems like Baird Lane and Molly Bort really have an unusual rtionship, otherwise why would Aunt Lucy be so squeamish about even talking about it. Just what is Molly Bort to Baird Lane? A white moon or an ex-girlfriend? Whichever total it was, though, she couldn¡¯t be happy about it. Christine White pped her cheeks and, after barely managing to get herself together, reached over and grabbed the cell phone on her desk and sent a text message over to Baird Lane. ¡°Baird, your cell phone is ringing again.¡± Molly Bort craned her head to shout at the bathroom door. Baird Lane came out rubbing his wet hair, ¡°Who¡¯s calling?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not a phone call, it¡¯s a text message.¡± Molly Bort nced at his phone, her eyes darkening. It¡¯s that number again! Baird Lane brought his cell phone up with one hand, his eyes narrowing slightly. It¡¯s her! Baird Lane opens the missive with the short sentence, I won¡¯t wait for you! What does she mean by that? Hadn¡¯t he told her to wait at the vi until he got back to talk business? Seeing Baird Lane blush a little, Molly Bort blinked and asked tentatively, ¡°Baird, who is she?¡± ¡°A disobedient person, leave her alone.¡± Baird Lane put away his cell phone. Molly Bort covered her lips and smiled, ¡°By the way, she was the one who called earlier too, and guess what she said?¡± ¡°What was said?¡± Baird Lane continued to rub his hair, showing little interest in her words. ¡°She said she was your wife.¡± Baird Lane¡¯s voice sank as his hand moved, ¡°Is that really what she said?¡± ¡°Right.¡± Molly Bort nodded, ¡°Tell me if it¡¯s funny, you¡¯re not even married, where¡¯d you get a wife, I bet she¡¯s got a thing for you, and saw that I answered the phone and said that to me on purpose.¡± Baird Lane¡¯s expression grew darker and darker, and the cold spilled out around him. Molly Bort sensed he was getting angry and her smile faded, ¡°Baird what¡¯s wrong with you?¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± Baird Lane pursed his thin lips and dropped the towel he was holding, ¡°I should get back.¡± ¡°Now?¡± Molly Bort froze. ¡°Uh-huh.¡± ¡°But your clothes are no longer wearable.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine, I¡¯ll just go back and change.¡± Baird Lane removed the soiled jacket from the rack and put it on without changing his face. ¡°It¡¯s my fault.¡± Molly Bort lowered her head in remorse. ¡°I¡¯m the one who identally spilled the milk tea and that¡¯s what got your clothes all dirty.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t me you, get some rest and I¡¯ll be back tomorrow.¡± Baird Lane seemed to be in a hurry, and with a few quick words of exnation he was gone. Half an hourter, he returned to the vi. Aunt Lucy was still surprised to see him, ¡°Sir, I thought you said you weren¡¯ting back tonight?¡± Baird Lane wrinkled his nose, ¡°When did I ever say anything like that?¡± He took off his dirty jacket and casually tossed it on the couch. ¡°It was the missus who told me, she said you might not be back tonight.¡± Aunt Lucy replied awkwardly. ¡°You believe what she says?¡± Baird Lane grunted and lifted his foot up the stairs. Upstairs in her room, Christine White yawned andy down just about to turn off the light and go to sleep when she heard amotioning from the door of her room. She lifted her head to look, only to see the door to the room open and the tall figure of Baird Lane walk in against the light. ¡°What are you doing back here?¡± Christine White sat up in a hurry, her sleepiness lessened. Baird Lane gave her an indifferent look, ¡°I can¡¯te back?¡± Christine White gripped the corner of the quilt ¡°No, it¡¯s just that you were at the hospital with Ms. Molly Bort and I didn¡¯t think you wereing back.¡± It was fine if she didn¡¯t mention Molly Bort, once she did, Baird Lane¡¯s eyes became cold when he looked at her again, ¡°I¡¯m asking you, did you say something to Molly?¡± Chapter 35 I would like to donate ¡°What can I tell her?¡± Christine White looked at him strangely. She doesn¡¯t even know Molly Bort, she¡¯s never even met her, so where¡¯s the conversation. ¡°You tell her you¡¯re my wife.¡± Baird Lane went to the bedside with a grim face. Christine White¡¯s mouth dropped open, ¡°I ¡­¡± ¡°Looks like you remembered.¡± He interrupted her. ¡°Yes, I did say something like that.¡± Christine White bit her lip, ¡°But I didn¡¯t say anything wrong.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not wrong, but did I ever tell you that you weren¡¯t allowed to tell anyone about our rtionship?¡± Baird Lane¡¯s thin lips pursed out a few chills. Christine White justifiably put her head down, her voice small, ¡°Yes, but I didn¡¯t say my name, she doesn¡¯t know who I am ¡­¡± ¡°You should be d she didn¡¯t know and didn¡¯t believe it, or I wouldn¡¯t forgive you if anything happened to Molly!¡± Baird Lane tore the tie from his neck and turned to the checkroom. Christine White sat up in bed, her little face white and white. She didn¡¯t understand what could have happened to Molly Bort when all she did was say something about being his wife. He even chastised her as soon as he returned. Christine White gathered the covers together and leaned back against the bed, heartbroken. Baird Lane came out of the checkroom in a different set of clothes, ¡°Your medical report came back with results.¡± Christine White stiffened and quickly regained herposure, ¡°Yeah right.¡± ¡°You won¡¯t ask me what the oue is?¡± Baird Lane looked at her with a raised eyebrow. Christine White tugged slightly at the corners of her mouth, squeezing out a forced smile, ¡°All the same.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Christine White dropped her eyes without answering. For her, the oue would be the same no matter what. He won¡¯t give up her bone marrow, so she¡¯s a definite donor for this one. Seeing Christine White¡¯s silence, Baird Lane walked over to the wine cooler, took out a bottle of red wine and opened it, still spelling out the results, ¡°You won¡¯t have any after effects.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Christine White straightened her back. ¡°It¡¯s true.¡± Baird Lane settled on the couch across from the bed and nodded softly. Christine Whiteughed. Though she knew she wouldn¡¯t be able to avoid the end of donating her bone marrow, she was still relieved to hear this. ¡°So what¡¯s your answer?¡± Baird Lane shook his ss and gazed into her eyes. Christine White¡¯s heart lifted and she sped the palms of her hands, ¡°I already have the answer, but Baird, I have one more question for you, and I¡¯ll tell you what my answer is after you¡¯ve answered me first.¡± ¡°Question?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Baird Lane hesitated, ¡°You ask.¡± Christine White took a deep breath, ¡°My question is, what would you do if I didn¡¯t want to donate my bone marrow?¡± ¡°So your answer is you don¡¯t want to?¡± Baird Lane narrowed his eyes. Christine White looked at him, ¡°You answer me first.¡± Baird Lane rubbed his ss, his eyes shifted, and finally, as if he had made some decision, he slowly spat out four words, ¡°Enforcement!¡± Christine White¡¯s heart instantly cooled down, bitterly closed her eyes, and naaah, ¡°Sure enough ah ¡­¡± Even though I had guessed his answer, I still couldn¡¯t ept it when I actually heard it with my own ears. ¡°You really care about that Miss Molly Bort.¡± Christine White¡¯s lip was all over her. Baird Lane took a sip of his drink and heaved his ss, ¡°I can¡¯t let her die!¡± ¡°What about me?¡± Christine White grabbed herself by the chest and gave a smile that was worse than a cry, ¡°So you get to sacrifice me right?¡± ¡°And you won¡¯t die!¡± Baird Lane rubbed his temples in annoyance. Don¡¯t understand why she has to make simple things soplicated. Hearing the impatience in his words, Christine White was both aggrieved and a little angry, tears unconsciously began to well up in her eyes, ¡°I¡¯m not going to die, but there¡¯s not a single person who doesn¡¯t want to be in one piece, and you¡¯re so determined to have my bone marrow, have you ever thought about how I feel?¡± Baird Lane was silent. After a moment, he stood up, ¡°I was wrong about this, I didn¡¯t make it clear to you in the beginning, but I¡¯ll hold you ountable and won¡¯t let you donate your bone marrow for nothing.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want you to be responsible, but I do want you to agree to one condition, I¡¯ll sign the donation form if you do.¡± Christine White raised her sleeve and roughly wiped the tears from her eyes, the Baird Lane nced at her movements and subconsciously frowned, looking a little ufortable, ¡°Still on the same terms asst time?¡± ¡°No.¡± Christine White shook her head, her emotions calming a little. ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± ¡°I know that you don¡¯t have any feelings for me, and that you are reluctant in your heart to let you and I be a real couple, so I won¡¯t force you, I only hope that you can give me a child.¡± Christine White clenched her hands together tightly and used the biggest courage in her life to say these words out. She knew she was doing it wrong. But she really can¡¯t help it, the old man wants her to have a child for The Lane Family, and if she never does, the old man is likely to divorce her from Baird Lane. She didn¡¯t want a divorce, so she had to resort to this, and for some selfish reasons, she thought that in case they had a child, he might look at her a little more, and at that time, they would be a real couple. ¡°You want children?¡± A few moments of dismay spilled from Baird Lane¡¯s dark pupils, how he hadn¡¯t expected Christine White¡¯s condition to be this. Christine White to the finger, whispered: ¡°I¡¯m actually okay, the main thing is that grandpa wants to hold great-grandchildren, these three years he has urged me many times, but also had said that if you do not hold great-grandchildren in the future, there will be no opportunity to do so ¡­..¡± Baird Lane did not suspect that Christine White was lying to him, for the old man had approached him and said the same thing. He did not want children, but Grandpa was really old and his health was beginning to fail, maybe just for a few years, and Grandpa would only recognize Christine White as his granddaughter-inw. He didn¡¯t love Christine White, but he didn¡¯t resist approaching her, simply because she didn¡¯t smell of all the tallow that made him sick, and all those nasty little minds, and maybe it wouldn¡¯t be such a big deal to have a child with her, and just give it to his grandfather. And the bottom line is that he and Molly are not going to make it, and Molly is not going to give up her dancing and figure to stay home and have a baby. At the thought, Baird Lane¡¯s cheeks puffed out and he exhaled softly, ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°What?¡± Christine White was a little unresponsive. Baird Lane re-poured himself a drink, ¡°I said, I agree.¡±Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. ¡°You¡¯re not kidding?¡± Christine White¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief. Baird Lane quirked his head and swept her a displeased scowl, ¡°You think I¡¯m someone who jokes?¡± Christine White shook her head in a huff. He had always been a man of few words, and she couldn¡¯t imagine what it would be like for him to joke. So he¡¯s serious. He¡¯s really agreed to give her a child. Christine White bites her nails, her heart racing with excitement, then hears footsteps and realizes that Baird Lane is walking towards her. ¡°What are you ¡­ you doing?¡± She leaned back slightly on her upper body. ¡°Don¡¯t you want kids? What do you think I want.¡± Baird Lane returned lightly, cing his hand on the sash at his waist and slowly and methodically pulling the sash of his robe away, and soon his pale, toned chest was exposed to the air. Christine White¡¯s heart instantly raced and a small face burst into red, ¡°That ¡­ I haven¡¯t signed the bone marrow donation form yet.¡± She was too busy turning her head away to look at him. ¡°Sign tomorrow as well.¡± Baird Lane shrugged off his bathrobe and yanked her arm through without a second thought, pinning her down on the bed and leaning over her ¡­ Chapter 36: His Ex-Girlfriends The next day, Christine White wakes up sore and without Baird Lane by her side. She was lost for a moment, then a faint sweetness welled up in her heart. Last night she was the one who really felt the joy of being a woman. No this pleasure didn¡¯tst long though, before his eyes were drawn to the bag of papers at the foot of the bed. What¡¯s that? Christine White sat up wrapped in the covers and reached for the paper bag. She flipped both sides of the pouch up and down first and didn¡¯t see anything before opening it up. Removing the contents, Christine White fixed her eyes on them and all expression froze on her face. This is ¡­ Bone marrow donor letter? Christine White¡¯s hand holding the bone marrow donation letter slowly tightened, and the sweetness in her heart dissipated, reced by a faint sadness. ¡°Still can¡¯t wait.¡± She smiled to herself. Baird Lane did say for her to sign today. But I didn¡¯t expect that he would put this on her bedside early in the morning waiting for her to wake up and sign it, as if he was afraid she would back out. It¡¯s a bad feeling to not be trusted in this way! Christine White looked up at the ceiling and wanted to cry a little, but couldn¡¯t, so she could only sit on her bed and stare at the donation book. After a moment, she smoothed out the pinched and wrinkled areas of the donation book, then peered over and pulled open the bedside drawer, from which she removed a pen and tremblingly signed her name. After signing it, she wasn¡¯t interested in looking at the donation in detail, so she just fished through the paper bag to put it back in, and fumbled with her cell phone to send a message to Baird Lane to tell him that she¡¯d signed it. Soon after, the phone rang, a call from Baird Lane. ¡°Hello?¡± Christine White answered on her hands and knees. ¡°You awake?¡± Baird Lane¡¯s low voice reached her eardrums. Christine White held her phone up with both hands and gave a soft hmmm, ¡°I¡¯m done signing.¡±This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. ¡°I know, I saw that, youe by the officeter and bring the donation book with you.¡± Baird Lane instructed. ¡°Good.¡± Christine White answered. For the next few moments, both men were silent, unsure of what to say. If it weren¡¯t for the sound of shallow breathing, Christine White would have thought there was no one on the other end of the line. She was even less sure why Baird Lane hadn¡¯t hung up the phone yet like this, to y silent with her. ¡°The ¡­,¡± Christine White spoke tentatively. Baird Lane picked up, ¡°What?¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay, I was just going to ask, when is the surgery?¡± ¡°Three o¡¯clock tomorrow afternoon.¡± Baird Lane¡¯s thin lips flicked up in answer to her question. ¡°Okay, I remember.¡± After saying this, Christine White voluntarily cut off the phone, her heart clogging up. Tomorrow at 3pm ¡­ She just agreed to donate her bone marrowst night, and he turns around and he¡¯s already scheduling the surgery. He really cares about that Molly Bort. And I¡¯ve never seen him really care about her! Christine White pushed down the sour emotions in her heart, put her cell phone and file bag aside, and lifted the covers off the bed and headed for the bathroom. After washing up, she changed and went downstairs. Aunt Lucy greeted her with a smile, ¡°You¡¯re up ma¡¯am.¡± ¡°Well, good morning Aunt Lucy!¡± Christine White returned the smile. ¡°Good morning, what would ma¡¯am like for breakfast?¡± Aunt Lucy inquired. Christine White thought for a moment, ¡°I don¡¯t want to eat western style, I want something light.¡± ¡°Will millet porridge and buns do?¡± ¡°Could be.¡± ¡°Okay, then ma¡¯am you sit and wait a while, I¡¯ll get ready.¡± Aunt Lucy wiped her hands on her apron and turned back to the kitchen. Christine White pulled over a chair and sat down, waiting for breakfast while boredly ying with her cell phone, and as she did so, a web news page popped up. She was about to cross it over without looking, but then she caught an involuntary glimpse of a name on it that made her stop. The Molly Bort it says here, is that the Molly Bort? Christine White wrinkled her eyebrows and clicked into the webpage and began to browse in earnest. The whole story is roughly about a domestic balletpany that has been invited by Lincoln Stage to perform on the stage this September, which would have been a joyous event that would have delighted the domestic masses. Unfortunately, however, the White Swan, who ys the lead role, is not from this troupe, but is a foreign dancer who has temporarily retired from dancing due to the illness of the troupe¡¯s main dancer. ¡°The lead dancer of this troupe is also named Molly Bort and also happens to be sick, is she really alone?¡± Christine White looked at the word Molly Bort on the news and murmured to herself. ¡°What are you talking about ma¡¯am, what one?¡± Aunt Lucy came out with breakfast. ¡°I¡¯m talking about this.¡± Christine White handed her cell phone to Aunt Lucy, secretly watching her expression. If the two Molly Bort¡¯s, are really the same person, then Aunt Lucy will definitely react. As expected, Aunt Lucy¡¯s face tugged at a muscle as she watched the news. Christine White confirmed her suspicions and put the phone away, ¡°Aunt Lucy, you still won¡¯t tell me how this Molly Bort is rted to Baird?¡± Aunt Lucy¡¯s eyes look around sheepishly and she just won¡¯t talk. ¡°Aunt Lucy!¡± said Christine White, taking her hand, ¡°just tell me, I really want to know.¡± Aunt Lucy was pestered by her with some headaches, ¡°Mistress, it¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to tell you, but back then, the master gave an order that we were not allowed to mention this person again, much less tell you about this matter.¡± ¡°But now that Molly Bort has shown up, I¡¯ll still know just as muchter even if you don¡¯t tell me now, and you might as well tell me now.¡± Christine White beamed. Aunt Lucy couldn¡¯t bear to see her disappointed and sighed helplessly, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll tell you, but there¡¯s too much I can¡¯t tell you, all I can tell you is that this Molly Bort is Mr. Mister¡¯s ex-girlfriend and that they were once together.¡± ¡°Been together ¡­¡± Christine White repeated the words with a slight movement of her lips, not really much surprise in her mind, but rather a mood that was surely so. She¡¯d had a suspicion yesterday that that Molly Bort was either Baird Lane¡¯s ex-girlfriend or a White Moon crush. Otherwise it¡¯s hard to exin why he¡¯s so enamored with Molly Bort. Surely the most unforgettable ex-girlfriend, for the sake of this ex-girlfriend, he even counted her as his wife¡¯s bone marrow, so it can be seen that he still loves this Molly Bort in his heart. Christine White clenched the chopsticks in her hands violently, her face unable to hide the worry that Baird Lane would divorce her for Molly Bort and get back together with Molly Bort? ¡°Ma¡¯am, are you okay?¡± Aunt Lucy asked cautiously as she looked at Christine White. Christine White shook her head slightly, suddenly not in the mood for breakfast. ¡°Aunt Lucy, do you think they¡¯ll rekindle their old rtionship?¡± She put down her chopsticks, her eyes a little bleak. Aunt Lucy was startled for a moment by her question, then answered back with an affirmative, ¡°No.¡± ¡°Why?¡± Christine White looked at her. Aunt Lucyughed, ¡°Because His Lordship wouldn¡¯t approve at his ce, don¡¯t you know ma¡¯am, His Lordship hates that bit of The Bort Family, and besides you and Mr. are married.¡± ¡°You can get divorced even if you¡¯re married.¡± The corners of Christine White¡¯s mouth quirked up in a shibboleth. Aunt Lucy was so scared that she hurriedly stopped her, ¡°Ma¡¯am, you can¡¯t say such things, what divorce, h, h, h, h, The Lane Family has never had such an instance of divorce.¡± ¡°But I have no confidence.¡± Christine White slumped on the table, her whole body had little spirit, ¡°Aunt Lucy it¡¯s not like you don¡¯t know, Baird he doesn¡¯t like me or he wouldn¡¯t have left me here for three years without caring about me, but Molly Bort is different, he can take care of her in the hospital all night long, and he even for her also ¡­¡± ¡°Still what?¡± Aunt Lucy looked at her, inexplicably feeling uneasy. Chapter 37: Molly Bort is his ex-girlfriend ¡°It¡¯s nothing,¡± Christine White tugged at the corner of her mouth, forcing a smile, ¡°In his mind, Molly Bort and I are different, don¡¯t carry the same weight, and if he really has any idea of getting back together with Molly Bort, we¡¯re divorced for sure. ¡± ¡°His Lordship would not approve.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not sure if Grandpa would agree, but there is one thing I do know.¡± Christine White inhaled ruefully and exhaled again, ¡°And that is that if Baird really wants to leave, Grandpa can¡¯t stop it!¡± Baird Lane didn¡¯t marry her willingly, because the old man demanded it. He didn¡¯t resist so as not to disappoint the old man.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. But if he really resisted, the old man wouldn¡¯t be able to fight back at all. ¡°Don¡¯t think too much ma¡¯am, I¡¯m sure mister isn¡¯t like that.¡± Aunt Lucyforted her. Christine White poked at her chopsticks and yed with them, ¡°I want to believe him too, but I¡¯m really unsure, I¡¯m insecure.¡± Even if Baird Lane only promised her a childst night. But what if you have a child? You can get a divorce as usual! ¡°Gee, I don¡¯t know what the hell Mr. thinks.¡± Aunt Lucy shook her head, mentally ming Baird Lane. She had seen how the wife hade through these three years, and how the gentleman had neglected her. To be honest, if it were not for Mr.¡¯s good qualifications in all aspects, he would not be worthy of Mrs. at all. What does a woman want in life? It¡¯s a husband who cares for her, like Mr. Forget it, he doesn¡¯t know how to live. ¡°Ma¡¯am, eat your breakfast first, it¡¯s getting cold, as for Mr. side you don¡¯t need to worry, Master should talk to Mr. and won¡¯t let him have some thoughts he shouldn¡¯t have.¡± Aunt Lucy picked up the chopsticks and shoved them into Christine White¡¯s hands, urging her to eat quickly. ¡°Grandpa?¡± Christine White held a bun in her bowl with a slightly surprised expression, ¡°Grandpa knows about Molly Bort too?¡± Aunt Lucy rubbed her nose, ¡°Naaah, I¡¯m the one who told His Lordshipst night, and he was pretty pissed off when he found out.¡± ¡°So what did Grandpa say?¡± Christine White stared intently at Aunt Lucy. ¡°His Lordship didn¡¯t say anything, just that he¡¯d take care of Mister and Molly Bort, and instructed me not to let you know, but I didn¡¯t think you¡¯d suddenly see Molly Bort on the news.¡± ¡°I see.¡± Christine White gathered her thoughts and began to eat. To be honest, she didn¡¯t think the old man could do anything. But for now she can only pin her hopes on the old man, and hope that the old man can really keep Baird Lane from entertaining thoughts of getting back together with Molly Bort. After breakfast, Christine White headed out the door with her bag of papers. Upon entering thepany, she was again greeted by many strange looks, but significantly lesspared to yesterday, at least the murmurs were gone. Christine White still didn¡¯t take any of this to heart and swiped her elevator card up to the top floor and headed for the president¡¯s office. ¡°President Lane,¡± she knocked on the door. Baird Lane¡¯s cool voice rang through the door, ¡°Enter!¡± Christine White pushed her way in, ¡°Here¡¯s the bone marrow donor book, I brought it with me.¡± She handed him the paper bag with both hands. Baird Lane put down his pen and took it, removing the donation book inside and turning to thest page, returning to his natural self after an unspoken look crossed his dark pupils when he saw the name she had signed on it. ¡°The new secretaries have arrived, you¡¯ll go and get to know themter, they¡¯re all elites from the headquarters of The Lane Family Group, they¡¯re nowhere near the three before them, you¡¯ll learn a lot by following them.¡± Baird Lane said to Christine White as he put the donation book in a drawer. ¡°I see.¡± Christine White nodded slightly, ¡°I¡¯ll be heading out then.¡± ¡°Not yet.¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± Christine White gathered her feet, ¡°Anything else from President Lane?¡± Baird Lane pulled out a sh memory on hisputer and handed it to her, ¡°This is Tang¡¯s cooperation information, you¡¯ll send them overter.¡± ¡°Send it to Don¡¯s?¡± Christine White looked at the sh and carefully put it away for fear of losing it. Baird Lane hmmmed, ¡°Tang took the initiative to approach me for cooperation this time, I read the information they sent, it¡¯s very developmental, and I¡¯ve made some changes in it, tell them that if they think it¡¯s okay, they can meet and discuss it in detail at this time tomorrow.¡± ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll keep that in mind.¡± Christine White nodded and turned toward the door. As soon as she went out, she saw the old man with his old butler, and a few tall bodyguards aggressively walking towards in. ¡°Grandpa, what are you doing here?¡± Christine White looked around and saw that there was no one else before calling out the title with relief. The old man smiled kindly at her, ¡°I came over to see Baird, and here you are ¡­¡± He looked at her in this professional outfit and wondered. Christine White tugged at the hem of her overskirt, straightened her appearance, and returned, ¡°Grandpa, I¡¯m President Lane¡¯s secretary now.¡± ¡°Oh? You became that kid¡¯s secretary?¡± The old man was a bit surprised. ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡°That¡¯s a good feeling, he¡¯s the president and you¡¯re the secretary, that¡¯s like a husband and wife match!¡± The old manughed happily. After theugh, some disapproval returned to the old face, ¡°But isn¡¯t your name President Lane too rusty, you¡¯re the boy¡¯s wife, call so President Lane.¡± ¡°Grandpa, that¡¯s not okay, thepany haspany rules.¡± Christine White hurriedly waved her hand. The old butler also smiled and advised, ¡°Yes Master, this ispany, young master and young grandmother have their measure, you which don¡¯t worry about it, just let them be, maybe it¡¯s a kind of love affair when they call each other that.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± The old man snickered, looking over at Christine White. Christine White blushed in embarrassment and nodded her head twice in a haphazard manner, ¡°Right ¡­¡± What is it! Where¡¯s the love interest. In thepany, she and Baird Lane are simply the most normal boss and subordinate, and he doesn¡¯t even have her in his eyes, right? But the old man really believed it, stroking his beard in a good mood, ¡°Yes then, then Christine ah, you still have a job go ahead and get busy, grandpa went in to find Baird Lane that boy to talk about something, and in the evening the three of us, the grandparents and grandchildren, will have a meal together.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Christine White obediently promised, but in her heart, she was thinking about the purpose of the old man¡¯s sudden killing over. Couldn¡¯t it be that Aunt Lucy was talking about getting Baird Lane to talk about Molly Bort? ¡°Grandpa?¡± Baird Lane heard the office door open without his permission and was about tosh out when he looked up to see that it was Gramps who had entered. Baird Lane stood up with some surprise, ¡°Why are you over here instead of recuperating at the old mansion?¡± The old man¡¯s old face sank, no longer able to see a trace of the kindness he¡¯d shown Christine White when facing her, ¡°I hear that girl from The Bort Family is back?¡± Baird Lane blushed slightly, ¡°Who told you that?¡± Could it be Christine White? ¡°Never you mind who told me, you answer me first, yes or no?¡± The old man sat down in the soft chair that the old butler had pulled out. Baird Lane sat back down as well and came face to face with the old man, ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me?¡± The old man mmed the armrests of his chair, visibly fuming. Baird Lane frowned, ¡°It¡¯s not a big enough deal to tell you.¡± ¡°Hmph, I think it¡¯s not that it¡¯s not necessary, but you don¡¯t want to tell me, afraid that I won¡¯t let you meet?¡± The old man looked at him with a sneer. Baird Lane pursed his thin lips and didn¡¯t answer. ¡°Looks like I was right, Baird Lane ah Baird Lane, have you been the family member in charge of The Lane Family for a few years and have already disregarded me as an old man, not even listening to my words?¡± The old man pointed at Baird Lane, his fingers trembling with anger. Chapter 38 I don’t blame her Baird Lane rubbed his temples tiredly, ¡°Grandpa, what are you talking about, when have I ever not taken you seriously enough to listen to you?¡± The old man grunted coldly, ¡°If you really listened to me, you shouldn¡¯t have gone to see The Bort Family That girl, tell me, are you not dead to her?¡± ¡°Nothing of the sort!¡± Baird Lane took a sip of the already cold coffee on the table. In his heart he is not quite letting go of Molly yet. But it¡¯s clear to him that he and Molly can¡¯t go back in time. Now he¡¯s just being nice to her because he can¡¯t stand by and watch her die. ¡°If you didn¡¯t, then why are you still meeting with The Bort Family girl? I¡¯ve heard that The Bort Family girl is sick, and you took care of her in the hospital for several nights without going home to stay, is that true?¡± The old man pestled his walking stick. Baird Lane drops his eyes, ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°Good gracious you!¡± The old man stood up trembling and full of rage, ¡°Baird Lane, do you remember that you are a married man?¡± ¡°I remember.¡± Baird Lane purses his lips. ¡°Remember when you got involved with another woman?¡±Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Grandpa, Molly¡¯s sick and I¡¯m just there to take care of her, what do you mean stirring things up?¡± Baird Lane held his forehead. Both past and present. Nothing happened between him and Molly. ¡°It¡¯s not even called stirring.¡± The old man pped the desk in front of Baird Lane, ¡°Baird Lane, I¡¯m not even confused when I¡¯m old, you¡¯re not even old yet howe you¡¯re confused, The Bort Family isn¡¯t short of money, are they, and can¡¯t afford a caretaker? When did it be your turn as a married man to look after her?¡± ¡°It¡¯s different, Molly she needs me.¡± Baird Lane murmured. ¡°Bullshit! She needs you? You¡¯re not a doctor, can you still cure her?¡± The old man¡¯s face was dark, and his eyes did not hide his contempt, ¡°I think she¡¯s clearly not on the right track!¡± ¡°Grandpa!¡± Baird Lane looked at his old man in displeasure, ¡°Would you stop thinking so badly of Molly?¡± ¡°Is it because I think badly of her?¡± The old man red in exasperation, ¡°That¡¯s because her heart was originally ck, what she did back then you shouldn¡¯t have forgotten, right?¡± Baird Lane thin lips moved, aplexity swept under his eyes, ¡°I didn t me her for ¡­ what happened back then.¡± ¡°You¡¯re not even to me for this, you Baird Lane really have a big heart.¡± The old man almost turned his back at his words, ¡°Do you realize that it¡¯s because of her that you almost didn¡¯t even get killed!¡± ¡°It was an ident.¡± Baird Lane got up and walked around the desk to get behind the old man, gently patting his back and helping him to soothe his breath. ¡°What an ident.¡± The old manughed back in anger and shook off his hand, ¡°We, The Lane Family, how did wee up with such an infatuated seed as you, okay, okay, I don¡¯t want to mention your shit, I¡¯ll just ask you, are you preparing to rekindle your old feelings with The Bort Family girl?¡± ¡°No.¡± Baird Lane poured the old man a cup of tea himself. ¡°Really?¡± The old man narrowed his old eyes skeptically. Baird Lane ced the water in front of the older man, ¡°It¡¯s true, I didn¡¯t think about continuing anything with Molly.¡± The old man was still a little disbelieving, staring at him fixedly. After looking at it for a while, the old man withdrew his gaze, and his face was much more conciliatory, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll trust you for the time being, you have to remember at all times that you¡¯re a married man, and we at The Lane Family don¡¯t thrive on flirtatiousness that way, and as for the The Bort Family girl, you¡¯ll just go to see her less often, and don¡¯t make it difficult for Christine. ¡± ¡°I know, and I¡¯ll stay away from Molly when she¡¯s better.¡± Baird Lane responded faintly. The old man nodded his head with satisfaction, ¡°It¡¯s right if you think so, in the future, ah, you¡¯ll live a good life with Christine, I know you don¡¯t like Christine, but she¡¯s the most suitable person for you because she can tolerate everything about you, it¡¯s best for you two to have a child early.¡± ¡°Christine and I have ns for the baby.¡± The old man¡¯s tea-drinking movement gave a start, his old eyes brightened, ¡°There really is a n?¡± ¡°Uh-huh.¡± ¡°Great, then grandpa will wait for your good news.¡± The old man was in a good mood andughed joyfully. Baird Lane lifted his wrist and looked at his watch, ¡°It¡¯s almost noon, you can go home first, Grandpa.¡± ¡°Alright, I won¡¯t bother you anymore, Old Fu, let¡¯s go.¡± The old master extended his hand to the old butler at the side. The old butler rushed forward to support him, ¡°Master slow down.¡± Baird Lane breathed out softly as the old man left, but his face soon changed, morose and cold. ¡°Christine White!¡± he picked up the cell phone on his desk and dialed Christine White¡¯s number. Christine White had only just gotten out of the cab and was still surprised to see him call. ¡°Is something wrong with President Lane?¡± ¡°Did you tell Grandpa about Molly?¡± Baird Lane questioned sternly. ¡°I didn¡¯t.¡± Christine White replied. Baird Lane sneered, ¡°How do you know that without your grandfather?¡± ¡°It was Aunt Lucy who told Grandpa.¡± Christine White walked to a less crowded area and exined to him, ¡°Last night Aunt Lucy asked about you and I said you were at the hospital with Miss Molly Bort and then Aunt Lucy told Grandpa.¡± ¡°Who told you to talk more?¡± Baird Lane¡¯s temples jutted out and his eyes were very sharp, ¡°What¡¯s the difference between that and you telling Grandpa?¡± Christine White choked, speechless up. After a long moment, she bit her lip and apologized, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t think Aunt Lucy would tell Grandpa ¡­¡± ¡°All right.¡± Baird Lane suppressed the huff in his mind and took an annoyed breath, ¡°I asked you what else you told Aunt Lucy. Did you say anything about the bone marrow?¡± ¡°No, I didn¡¯t say that one.¡± Christine White hurriedly shook her head. She¡¯s not stupid, she knows what to say and what not to say. Hearing Christine White¡¯s answer, Baird Lane¡¯s face looked much better, and his attitude softened a few points, no longer so cold. ¡°No is good, where are you now?¡± Christine White looked up at the skyscrapers across the street, ¡°I¡¯m already downstairs at Don¡¯s.¡± ¡°Okay,e back early.¡± Baird Lane hung up the phone. ¡°That was a quick hang up, couldn¡¯t you have said more?¡± Christine White muttered lowly, putting away her cell phone and walking across the room. ¡°Hello, I¡¯m the secretary of the president of The Lane Family Group, and I¡¯vee here specially to deliver the information, may I ask if your president has time now?¡± Christine White knocked on the desktop of the receptionist and softly inquired. The receptionist looked up from behind herputer, ¡°Does thedy have an appointment?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Then wait a moment while I verify.¡± The receptionist put her head back down. Two minutester, the receptionist stood up and smiled extraordinarily politely at Christine White, ¡°Hello Miss, our president is in a meeting right now, I¡¯ll take you to the parlor to rest for a while, our president will be over soon.¡± ¡°Good.¡± Christine White nodded and followed the receptionist to the parlor. ¡°Miss, please have a seat.¡± The receptionist pointed to the row of couches in front of her. Christine White said thank you and smoothed her skirt and sat down. The receptionist poured her another ss of water and brought her some small snacks to entertain her, instructing her to take her time before leaving, leaving her alone inside. Christine White came to such a bigpany for the first time, or as a secretary, thinking that in a while she would meet with the group president who had the same status as Baird Lane, she was a little bit nervous and rushed in her heart. ¡°Let¡¯s hope President Tang isn¡¯t a strict person.¡± Christine White muttered to herself and took out her cell phone to y the game while waiting a little for President Tang to finish his meeting. She didn¡¯t know how long it had been, but she had just finished a handful of games when she heard footsteps faintlying from the door. Christine White quickly put her cell phone away and stood up to look at the door to the parlor. The door opened and a tall, upright figure walked in with familiar peach eyes and tear moles, causing Christine White to look stunned and point at the man and exim, ¡°It¡¯s you?¡± Chapter 39 Invitation to Dinner Hugh Dong also got a good look at Christine White¡¯s face, and the corners of his eyes rose slightly, ¡°Yo, what a coincidence!¡± ¡°It is quite a coincidence.¡± Christine White smiled, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect to see you here Mr. Dong.¡± ¡°I¡¯m surprised too, so you¡¯re the one The Lane Family sent here.¡± Hugh Dong walked over. ¡°Yes.¡± Christine White nodded, then reacted and opened her mouth in surprise, ¡°Mr. Dong, you wouldn¡¯t be the president of the Tang Group, would you?¡± Hugh Dong smiled teasingly, ¡°Guess?¡± ¡°I guess that¡¯s it.¡± Christine White rubbed her nose sardonically. It¡¯s not even a guess. Tang, Hugh Dong, unless one is a fool, how could one not guess such an obvious hint. ¡°Guessed correctly, but unfortunately there¡¯s no reward!¡± Hugh Dong flirted and extended his hand towards Christine White, ¡°Get reacquainted, President of Tang, Hugh Dong!¡± Christine White was worried that her palms were sweaty and nervously wiped her hands behind her back before she shook them up in a formal manner, ¡°Hello Mr. Tang, I¡¯m The Lane Family¡¯s presidential secretary, Christine White.¡± Seeing her nervousness, Hugh Dongughed softly, ¡°Rx, I don¡¯t eat people, besides, it¡¯s not like we just met, let¡¯s just get along as normal friends.¡± ¡°Not the same.¡± Christine White shook her head. Hugh Dong came interested, ¡°What¡¯s different?¡± ¡°Of course it¡¯s the identity, different identities should be received with different attitudes, Mr. Tang, you are the president of Tang¡¯s, you are also considered my superior, and I came here this time to talk about cooperation on behalf of The Lane Family, I can¡¯t be so casual.¡± Christine White straightened her waist and returned in a serious manner. Hugh Dong saw how serious she was and thought she was even more amusing, his narrow peach blossom eyes had an unknown color shing through them, ¡°Alright, then let¡¯s follow Secretary White¡¯s, Secretary White please take a seat.¡± ¡°Thank you Mr. Tang.¡± Christine White thanked him and sat down across from him. Hugh Dong stared at her with a pair of beautiful peach blossom eyes, straight to the point of making her ufortable. ¡°Mr. Tang, is there something on my face?¡± Christine White raised her hand and touched her face. ¡°Nothing.¡± ¡°So how do you ¡­¡± ¡°I was looking at White¡¯s secretary-general as being quite cute, so I couldn¡¯t help but look at him a little more.¡± Christine White was shocked by Hugh Dong¡¯s unguardedpliment, and her heart trembled, her small face surfaced with two groups of redness, ¡°Can ¡­ it be cute?¡± Why did she feel like she was being molested! ¡°Yeah, doesn¡¯t Secretary White think she looks cute?¡± Hugh Dong¡¯s eyes curved slightly. Christine White almost choked on her own spit, ¡°I haven¡¯t cared about my looks yet.¡± She never thought she was cute, and no one ever told her she was good looking, only asionally hearing apliment or two about her cleanliness. He was the first to say she was cute. ¡°Trust me Secretary White, you are really cute.¡± Hugh Dong folded his two long legs. ¡°Ahem.¡± Christine White coughed twice dryly and hurriedly changed the topic, ¡°Mr. Tang, let¡¯s talk about business.¡± She took the sh out of her bag and ced it on the table before pushing it in front of Hugh Dong, ¡°This is the information that our president asked me to bring over, our president made some changes in it and said that if Mr. Tang feels it¡¯s okay after reading it, he can go to Tang¡¯s tomorrow to talk about signing the contract.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no rush on this one.¡± Hugh Dong nced askance at the sh and instead of picking it up, he rubbed his chin and moved over to Christine White, ¡°Can I ask Secretary White a question?¡± Christine White wasn¡¯t used to other men being so close to her and subconsciously leaned back, ¡°Mr. Tang please.¡± ¡°President Lane of The Lane Family Group, that¡¯s your husband right? The one I saw in front of the police stationst time.¡± ¡°It¡¯s him.¡± Christine White hmmm¡¯d. There¡¯s nothing wrong with admitting that. Anyway,st time in front of the police station, it was Baird Lane himself who told Hugh Dong that he was her husband. Hugh Dong lifted his white chin indistinctly, ¡°Since President Lane is your husband, but why have I never heard of your marriage?¡± ¡°This ¡­¡± Christine White bit her lower lip, unsure of how to respond. Hugh Dong narrowed his peach blossom eyes, ¡°Is it difficult? If it¡¯s difficult, forget it, I¡¯m just a little curious.¡± ¡°It can¡¯t be said to be difficult.¡± Christine White smiled faintly, ¡°It¡¯s just that the marriage between him and I is quiteplicated, and the reason you haven¡¯t heard about it, Mr. Tang, is because The Lane Family didn¡¯t make it public, and the wedding site was blocked off in the first ce.¡± ¡°I see.¡± Hugh Dong poured himself a cup of coffee, ¡°The Lane Family is as mysterious as ever.¡± Christine White totally agrees with him on this one, ¡°It¡¯s a little bit, I¡¯ve been married to The Lane Family for three years and I don¡¯t even know The Lane Family very well.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Hugh Dong raised an eyebrow, his eyes were quite unseeing, ¡°Can¡¯t be, the youngdy you are doesn¡¯t even know The Lane Family?¡± Christine White shook her head. ¡°And how many rtionships and divisions of power does The Lane Family have that you don¡¯t know about?¡± Christine White still shook her head. ¡°You are really ¡­ a youngdy,¡± Hugh Dong sipped his coffee and fell silent. Christine White shot him a look without moving, always feeling that there was something wrong with the questions he was asking, as if he was trying to pry something out of her, but she had no proof. Thinking about it, Christine White once again changed her tone, ¡°Mr. Tang, you can read the information first, I have to go back and resume my orders.¡± ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll take a look at it first then, go to my office.¡± Hugh Dong put down his coffee cup and picked up the sh memory. ¡°Okay.¡± Christine White stood up and followed him. Hugh Dong¡¯s office is veryrge, unlike Baird Lane¡¯s simple atmosphere, it is a luxurious and high-profile style, and the overall feeling is that I am very rich. Christine White didn¡¯t like this style of office, and after looking around she withdrew her gaze with disinterest and sat motionless on the sofa. It wasn¡¯t until half an hourter that Hugh Dong finished reading the information and closed hisptop, ¡°Secretary White, it¡¯s ready.¡± Christine White walked over, ¡°So what do you mean, Mr. Don?¡± ¡°President Lane has good business sense, and I¡¯m satisfied with his modifications, and I agree to his terms.¡± Hugh Dong returned the sh memory to her. Christine White took it and put it in her bag, ¡°Okay, then I¡¯ll go back and tell our president.¡± ¡°Wait.¡± Hugh Dong took her hand. Christine White frowned and pulled her hand back without moving, ¡°Is there anything else for Mr. Tang?¡± ¡°It¡¯s noon, how about going for a meal together?¡± Hugh Dong suggested Christine White was just about to say no when she looked over her shoulder and remembered the day he had helped her. ¡°Okay, but I¡¯ll treat Mr. Tang.¡± ¡°You please?¡± The corner of Hugh Dong¡¯s mouth hooked. Christine White smiled slightly, ¡°Yes,st time you helped me, I said I¡¯d buy you dinner, and this is just the right time.¡± ¡°You remembered.¡± ¡°I always remember, I¡¯ve just been too busy to contact youtely.¡± Christine White scratched the back of her head. ¡°You can, but I¡¯m not cheap.¡± Hugh Dong flicked up his eyelids, lining the tear mole below the corner of his eyes even more seductive and provocative. Christine White looked smitten for a few seconds, and when she came back to her senses, her little face rolled, ¡°It¡¯s okay, I still have some money.¡± It sucks to look at a guy and stare at him. But he really was the best looking man she¡¯d ever seen. It¡¯s just that she still prefers Baird Lane¡¯s cooler type and a little more manly. ¡°Where to eat?¡± Hugh Dong asked as he put on his jacket. Christine White thought for a moment, ¡°Is seafood okay?¡± ¡°You¡¯re the proprietor, you make the call!¡± Hugh Dong looked at her with a smile. The beauty shock was so great that Christine White hurriedly averted her eyes, ¡°Seafood, then.¡±Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. Leaving Tang¡¯s, the two of them looked for a more upscale seafood restaurant. During the meal, Christine White gets to know Hugh Dong a little better and realizes that besides invisibly flirting with people every now and then, he¡¯s also very good at taking care of them. And he knows a lot, so she doesn¡¯t worry about the cold or anything when she talks to him, and she¡¯s quite happy to get along. Buzz! The phone in the bag suddenly rang. Chapter 40 – He’s Jealous Christine White put down her chopsticks and smiled apologetically, ¡°Sorry Mr. Tang, I¡¯ll take a call.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± Hugh Dong made a motion to go ahead. Christine White twisted around and rummaged through her bag, pulling her cell phone out of it, and couldn¡¯t help but give a small eep when she saw the caller ID. ¡°Who is it?¡± Hugh Dong¡¯s gaze cast a seemingly unobtrusive nce at the screen on her cell phone and quickly retracted. Christine White shook her cell phone, ¡°My husband.¡± ¡°I see, so go on then.¡± Hugh Dong smiled knowingly. Christine White nodded, stood up with her cell phone, and walked out of the restaurant. ¡°Hello?¡± She stood on the curb and answered the phone. ¡°Christine White, I thought I told you toe back early. Where are you?¡± The man¡¯s cool voice came over the phone, with a hint of suppressed urgency mixed in. ¡°I¡¯m still out to dinner, did something happen?¡± Christine White¡¯s showy eyebrows wrinkled as she tensed up along with her. Baird Lane took a deep breath and his voice lowered, ¡°Molly¡¯s having a seizure, the hospital side has rescheduled the surgery for the evening, and now they need you to go over and prepare.¡± Christine White¡¯s body instantly stiffened, and her small face paled at a speed visible to the naked eye, ¡°Is this ¡­ so fast? Didn¡¯t we say tomorrow?¡± She still has a lot of preparations to make and a lot of things to exin at work yet. ¡°Not really fast, just about ten hours ahead of schedule, not much difference, where are you now?¡± Baird Lane inquired. Christine White looked around and gave an address. Baird Lane hmmm¡¯d, ¡°Wait for me there, I¡¯ll be right over to pick you up.¡± ¡°Good ¡­¡± Christine White pulled at the corners of her mouth and squeezed out a hard smile. Themunication ended and she put down her phone and looked up at the sky. The sky was blue and clear, but her mood was low and gloomy. Baird Lane is so caring and attentive to Molly Bort, his ex-girlfriend, it¡¯s enviable. When would it be nice for him to be this attached to her too ¡­ Christine White returned to the restaurant, Hugh Dong saw that she was not in the right mood and the corners of her eyes were still a little red, he could not help but ask curiously, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? It seems like you¡¯re not too happy.¡± ¡°Well ¡­ something happened.¡± Christine White picked up her chopsticks again, but suddenly lost any appetite. ¡°Is it convenient to talk to me? Don¡¯t look at me like this, when I studied abroad, I also studied psychology on the side, so I might be able to enlighten you.¡± Hugh Dong propped up his head, his pair of peach blossom eyes slightly upturned, very seductive. Christine White, however, had no intention of appreciating the beauty in front of her and shook her head, ¡°No need Mr. Tang, it¡¯s really fine.¡± How can I tell outsiders about such things. ¡°In that case, forget it then.¡± Hugh Dong shrugged his shoulders, an expression of regret. Christine White stopped talking and quietly ate her food. After eating, her cell phone on the table vibrated. Christine White picks it up, it¡¯s a missive, from Baird Lane: I¡¯m here, where are you? Christine White snapped and typed, I¡¯m at the diner, be right out. Replying to the past, she put away her phone and stood up, ¡°Mr. Tang, my husband came to pick me up, so I¡¯ll leave first, the list I already bought when I came in just now.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go together, it¡¯s just as well that I¡¯m full.¡± Hugh Dong wiped the corner of his mouth. Christine White had no problem with that and agreed. The two walked out of the restaurant side by side, and Hugh Dong didn¡¯t know what to say as Christine White covered her lips andughed. The scene fell less harmoniously on Baird Lane¡¯s eyes, and stung with an inexplicable annoyance at the back of his mind. ¡°Christine White!¡± said Baird Lane, in a tone of some impatience, as he rolled down his window. Christine White restrained her smile to look at him, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± What¡¯s going on? And she asked him what was wrong. Baird Lane¡¯s temples bulged and his face darkened, ¡°When you say dinner, you mean with him?¡± He looked at Hugh Dong with cold eyes. Hugh Dong chuckled and walked to the heel of the car door, extending his hand towards Baird Lane, ¡°President Lane, we meet again.¡± Baird Lane ignored him and just flung two words at Christine White, ¡°Get in the car!¡± And then it swung the car door up without giving a damn. Christine White was so embarrassed that she hurriedly bowed to Hugh Dong and apologized, ¡°Sorry Mr. Tang, my husband he ¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± Hugh Dong looked as normal as he put his hand back into his pants pocket and smiled unconcernedly, ¡°Your husband he¡¯s jealous, I can understand that.¡± Christine White shook her head bitterly. Jealous? Baird Lane doesn¡¯t love her, so how could he be jealous of her. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Hugh Dong raised an eyebrow, ¡°You don¡¯t seem to believe me.¡± ¡°No.¡± Christine White waved her hand, ¡°Mr. Tang, we¡¯ll leave then, see you next time.¡± ¡°Good.¡± Hugh Dong nodded. Christine White pulled open the door and got in, and before her seatbelt was fastened, Baird Lane had started the car. Christine White jerked her body around and hit her forehead on the window, causing her to gasp in pain and cking out for a moment before she got over it. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Christine White looked at the man driving with some anger. She was sure he definitely did it on purpose. Baird Lane¡¯s gaze was straight ahead on the road, an expression of indifference on his face to the point of indifference, ¡°Why were you having dinner with him?¡± ¡°You mean Mr. Don?¡± Christine White asked as she adjusted her sitting position. ¡°Mr. Don?¡± Baird Lane narrowed his eyes. ¡°Yeah, he¡¯s the president of Tang¡¯s Group, I specially thanked him for helping me snatch my bag backst time before I invited him to dinner.¡± ¡°Nothing else?¡± Baird Lane gave her an afterthought nce. Christine White bristled, ¡°What else could it be.¡± ¡°No is good.¡± Baird Lane¡¯s face got a lot better, less icy.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Christine White rubbed her still slightly sore forehead, ¡°By the way, Mr. Tang said he agreed to your terms and will go to thepany tomorrow to sign the contract.¡± ¡°Got it.¡± Baird Lane responded faintly. Christine White, seeing that he didn¡¯t seem to want to talk to her, also turned her head out the window and stopped talking. An hourter, the hospital arrived. Christine White got out of the car and followed Baird Lane to Ives Norton¡¯s office. ¡°Coming?¡± Ives Norton looked up from behind hisputer. ¡°How¡¯s Molly doing?¡± Baird Lane asked. Ives Norton turned the pen in his hand, ¡°It¡¯s okay for now, it should almost be awake by now.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll go check on her.¡± Baird Lane turned and headed for the door. After taking two steps, he suddenly stopped again, his eyes looking at Christine White, ¡°You ¡­¡± ¡°Go ahead.¡± Christine White smiled at him, ¡°Since you¡¯re worried about her, go check on her, it¡¯s good for your peace of mind isn¡¯t it?¡± Baird Lane wrinkled his nose, ¡°You¡¯d love for me to visit her?¡± This woman, doesn¡¯t she ever feel ufortable? Or did she just not care in her heart that he was seeing another woman? Christine White didn¡¯t know what was on Baird Lane¡¯s mind and didn¡¯t have the heart to guess, dropping her eyelids she said faintly, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if I want to or not, what matters is Miss Molly Bort, hurry up and go, don¡¯t keep her waiting.¡± Baird Lane pursed his thin lips and stared deeply at her for several moments before suddenly sneering, ¡°You¡¯re quite understanding.¡± With that said, he crossed over to her and went out with his two long legs. As soon as he was gone, Christine White¡¯s heart was mostly empty, still dull and aching, and the smile on her face couldn¡¯t be maintained any longer, it stiffened, and even her bright eyes were tinted with a grayish haze. Understanding? No, she didn¡¯t want to be understanding in such matters, but she couldn¡¯t help it. She knew that even if she said she didn¡¯t want him to go see Molly Bort, he would still go anyway, because in his mind, Molly Bort was much more important than her, so she might as well just let him go. ¡°Sister-inw.¡± Ives Norton, who had watched the whole thing, tsked twice, ¡°Actually, I was going to ask, aren¡¯t you mad?¡± Chapter 41 Meet Molly Bort ¡°There¡¯s nothing to be angry about.¡± Christine White pulled a chair over and sat down.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Ives Norton tickled the corners of his mouth with interest, ¡°What does your sister-inw mean by ¡­¡± ¡°I just don¡¯t think I can stop him at all if he really wants to see someone, and he won¡¯t listen to me, so what¡¯s the point of me getting angry, I might as well think for myself.¡± ¡°Then you haven¡¯t been thinking a little too hard.¡± Ives Norton smirked. Christine White spread her hands, ¡°No way, what can I do if I don¡¯t want to open it, I can¡¯t fight and grab it like a whiny bitch, can I?¡± ¡°Why not, you¡¯re Baird¡¯s wife, and it¡¯s all right for you to fight over it.¡± Christine White shrugged it off, ¡°I can¡¯t do that, and I can¡¯t do it, it would be too ugly.¡± And the bottom line is that even if she fights and steals, Baird Lane won¡¯t be on her side yet. Baird Lane has promised to give her children anyway, and as long as he doesn¡¯t ask for a divorce, she¡¯ll always be Mrs. Lane. ¡°Sister-inw is quite a sensible person.¡± Ives Norton¡¯s sses reflected back, ¡°But do you know why Baird is so taken with Molly Bort?¡± Christine White looked down at her fingers, ¡°I know.¡± ¡°You know?¡± Ives Norton¡¯s eyebrows tailed slightly, now genuinely surprised. ¡°Well, Aunt Lucy already told me that they used to be boyfriend and girlfriend.¡± Christine White smiled a far-fetched smile. Ives Norton pushed up his sses, suddenly a little puzzled by her, ¡°Since you know they used to be boyfriend and girlfriend, you should also see that Baird hasn¡¯t quite let go of Molly Bort, and for that you¡¯re willing to donate bone marrow?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not that great.¡± Christine White took a deep breath and said astringently, ¡°It¡¯s because I know Baird still has feelings for Molly Bort that I made up my mind, not to save Molly Bort, but for Baird, who must be so sad if Molly Bort is gone. ¡± Ives Norton was baffled, ¡°So you didn¡¯t want to upset Baird, that¡¯s why you ¡­¡± ¡°Pretty much.¡± Christine White lifted her hair behind her ear. Ives Norton¡¯s heart shook, and the way he looked at her had quietly changed, no longer the petnt way he used to not take her seriously. ¡°That¡¯s a statement Baird should really hear.¡± He murmured as he rubbed his pen. ¡°What?¡± Christine White didn¡¯t hear. Ives Norton smiled at her, a much more genuine smile this time, ¡°It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s just that I suddenly realized that you¡¯re nothing like I thought you were.¡± He had always thought that she was ofmon birth, a woman of a small family, chosen by Lane senior to marry Baird only by good luck, and therefore he had always looked at her somewhat unfavorably, and called her sister-inw only in fun. But now it seems that maybe he was wrong from the start, it¡¯s not that she doesn¡¯t deserve Baird, quite the opposite, it¡¯s that Baird doesn¡¯t deserve her, and it¡¯s not about family status, it¡¯s about the genuineness aspect. How rare a true heart is in the gentry world, and he could see that she really loved Baird! ¡°What¡¯s different?¡± Christine White blinked, looking curiously at Ives Norton. Ives Norton gathered his thoughts and wagged his long, slender index finger, ¡°It¡¯s not the same anywhere, well enough of that, I¡¯ll take you to your hospital room while you get some rest.¡± He stood up and headed for the door. Christine White rushed up to follow him as well. The ward Ives Norton takes Christine White to is a special room like Molly Bort¡¯s, except it¡¯s not on the same floor; Molly Bort is upstairs and she¡¯s downstairs. ¡°Later on, a nurse wille over to talk to you about the surgery and tell you about the preparations before the surgery, so don¡¯t have any nervous thoughts, just put on a normal mind.¡± Ives Norton was worried that Christine White would develop a bad state of mind before the surgery, and purposely urged. Christine White listens intently and nods her head to take note, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I know what to do.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good, get some rest, I¡¯m going to make a trip over there, she¡¯s going to need me to ount for a bit more there.¡± Ives Norton pointed upstairs. Christine White immediately responded that by over there he meant Molly Bort. ¡°Go ahead.¡± She waved her hand, moving to the side in the process, making the doorway easier for him to get out. Ives Norton arrived upstairs and, seeing that the door to Molly Bort¡¯s hospital room was half-open, pushed straight in without knocking. Going in, you see an image that makes you raise an eyebrow, only to see Molly Bort hugging Baird Lane, leaning into his arms and talking, while Baird Lane puts his hand on her back and pats it gently, in a coaxing childlike manner. The scene was watched in its entirety by Ives Norton, who thought nothing of it before, but now he felt like he couldn¡¯t look away from it anywhere. ¡°Ahem.¡± Ives Norton coughed loudly twice against his lips, purposely startling the two men. Hearing the voice Molly Bort hurriedly let go of Baird Lane, straightened her hospital gown and smiled shyly at Ives Norton, ¡°Ives there you are.¡± With a faint nod to her, Ives Norton dropped his gaze to Baird Lane, ¡°I¡¯ve ced Christine White in a special room, is that okay with you?¡± ¡°No.¡± Baird Lane returned casually as he poured a ss of water for Molly Bort. ¡°Thanks.¡± Molly Bort took the ss of water and took a sip, then asked with interest, ¡°Is the Christine White you¡¯re talking about the one who donated my bone marrow?¡± Baird Lane¡¯s thin lips twitched slightly, and just as he was about to speak, Ives Norton had answered, ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± ¡°Can I meet her then?¡± Molly Bort looked at Baird Lane. Baird Lane frowned, ¡°See her for what?¡± ¡°Thank her of course, she saved my life and I wanted to say thank you to her in person.¡± Molly Bort said gratefully. ¡°I¡¯ll see you when you¡¯re healed.¡± Baird Lane didn¡¯t think twice about it, and simply refused her request to see Christine White. He didn¡¯t want Molly to meet with Christine White. Likewise, he doesn¡¯t want Christine White to see Molly. He couldn¡¯t think about what would happen when the two of them met. ¡°Why after it¡¯s healed, not now?¡± Molly Bort beamed, a little upset. ¡°OK, of course!¡± Ives Norton pushed up his sses and stepped forward, ¡°Baird, just let her meet Christine White, if we don¡¯t see her now, we¡¯ll still meet herter.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Molly Bort looked at him in disbelief, always feeling as if there was something in his words. ¡°Meaning ¡­¡± ¡°Ives Norton!¡± chortled Baird Lane in a ck, cold voice, ¡°You shut up!¡± Ives Norton spread his hands, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll shut up, I¡¯ll stop.¡± With that, he gave his mouth a zippering motion, and sure enough, he stopped talking. The fact that the two men were so secretive instead made Molly Bort even more curious, always feeling like they were hiding something from her. She had been just making a polite remark, not really wanting to meet the bone marrow donor. But now she really wanted to see that Christine White. ¡°Baird, just let me see it.¡± Molly Bort hugged Baird Lane¡¯s arm and kept shaking it, ¡°OK?¡± ¡°Can¡¯t I see youter?¡± Baird Lane purses his lips. Molly Bort shook her head, ¡°No, I want to see it now, she saved my life and I just want to say thank you to her in person, if you won¡¯t let me see it, I won¡¯t operate.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be ridiculous!¡± Baird Lane scowled. Molly Bort grunted, ¡°I¡¯m not fooling around, I just want to see my savior and you won¡¯t even let me, it¡¯s not like there¡¯s something going on between you and her that you don¡¯t want me to know about, is it?¡± She narrowed her eyes. Baird Lane¡¯s heart tightened, but nothing changed on his face, his expression was still as cold as ever, only his eyes were much thicker, ¡°No.¡± ¡°Then why did you have to stop me from seeing her?¡± Chapter 42 What Kind of Person She Is Baird Lane dropped his eyes and didn¡¯t answer; he didn¡¯t know how to answer her question either. He couldn¡¯t say for himself why he didn¡¯t let them meet, because there was always a voice in his heart telling him that something might happen to them after they met that he couldn¡¯t control. He didn¡¯t want to believe the feeling but couldn¡¯t help caring about it, hence he hadn¡¯t told Molly that he was married until now, and on top of that, he hadn¡¯t been sure if Molly still had that feeling for him. If there was, he wondered what would happen to Molly. ¡°Baird?¡± seeing that the man was out of it, Molly Bort tugged on his sleeve, ¡°what are you thinking about?¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± Baird Lane came back to his senses, mentally pinching his brow a little wearily, ¡°You really want to see her?¡± ¡°Uh-huh.¡± Molly Bort nodded. The knot in Baird Lane¡¯s throat slid twice, his voice a little raspy, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll arrange for you to meet, but not for too long.¡± ¡°Good.¡± Molly Bort answered with a smile. Baird Lane looks slightly sideways and casts a look at Ives Norton, who¡¯s been a mook on the sidelines. Ives Norton lifted his eyebrows and followed him out. ¡°Which ward is Christine White in?¡± ¡°How about downstairs, I¡¯ll show you.¡± Ives Norton said walking ahead. Baird Lane followed him. ¡°I thought you didn¡¯t let them see each other? Howe you suddenly figured it out again?¡± Ives Norton suddenly snickered as he entered the elevator. Baird Lane ignored him, his deep pupils staring at the crack in the elevator door, unable to tell if he was happy or angry. Ives Norton tsked, ¡°Baird, what the hell were you thinking?¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Baird Lane asked rhetorically with thin lips and a cool tone. Ives Norton stood alongside him with his hands in the pockets of his whiteb coat, ¡°You and Molly Bort of course, I remember you saying that there was no chance of you and her right?¡± ¡°Uh-huh.¡± ¡°And what do you mean now?¡± Ives Norton gave him a look, his eyes serious, ¡°I didn¡¯t want to say anything about what you did before, but now I have to say something, since you don¡¯t have that in mind, you shouldn¡¯t get too close to her.¡± He did think Christine White was not good enough for Baird Lane until he changed his mind about her. But now he¡¯s changed his mind, and Christine White, who has a heart of gold more than Molly Bort, is the one who¡¯s perfect for Baird Lane, and he wants them to be together. And as a bystander, there is one thing he sees clearly, that is, although Baird Lane still can¡¯t let go of Molly Bort, but there is also Christine White¡¯s ce in his heart, only Baird Lane himself hasn¡¯t realized it yet. With that thought, Ives Norton said fondly, ¡°Baird, as a friend, I hope you don¡¯t do anything you¡¯ll regret.¡± Baird Lane narrowed his eyes, ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t mean much, some of it just goes to the point, there¡¯s no point in making it clear, it¡¯s all up to the individual toprehend it.¡± Ives Norton smiled and stopped outside the door of a ward, ¡°This is it, get yourself in there, I¡¯m going back to my office.¡± He pointed to the door of the room in front of him and then turned away. Baird Lane stood still for a moment in thought, raised his hand and knocked on the door. ¡°Who is it?¡± Christine White heard a knock on the door and lifted a head from her bed. ¡°It¡¯s me.¡± ¡°Baird?¡± said Christine White in surprise, hurrying to put on her shoes and get out of bed to answer the door. The door opens and Baird Lane enters, ¡°You were sleeping?¡± ¡°No,ying on my cell phone.¡± Christine White closed the door behind her. She was going to have surgery at night, so where was she going to sleep. ¡°Aren¡¯t you astigmatic and lying on your cell phone?¡± Baird Lane frowned. Christine White rubbed her nose and smiled sardonically, ¡°Laying back isfortable, have you finished watching Miss Molly Bort?¡± She quickly changed the subject. Baird Lane hmmmed, ¡°She wants to see you.¡± ¡°Who?¡± Christine White froze, a little unresponsive Baird Lane gave her a sidelong nce, ¡°Who did you say it was?¡± Christine White blinked in dismay: ¡°Miss Molly Bort? ¡°Come on, I¡¯ll take you up.¡± Baird Lane headed for the door without a word, and after two steps heard little movement behind him. He whipped his head around and Christine White was still standing there not moving, as dumb as she was. ¡°What are you doing, and don¡¯t you dare follow.¡± Baird Lane pursed his lips, his tone slightly disgusted. Christine White slowed down and hurriedly jogged to keep up with him, ¡°Coming,ing.¡± The air became oppressive as the two walked quietly down the hallway, not saying a word. Halfway across the room, Christine White looked at the back of the man in front of her, hesitated, and didn¡¯t hold back from calling out, ¡°Baird.¡± Baird Lane was on his feet, ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°What was Miss Molly Bort like?¡± She asked tentatively. In fact, on thest phone call, she had vaguely guessed that Molly Bort was a strong and sharp person from the tone of her voice when she spoke. And people like that were generally not very good looking, she was a little worried. At the same time she wanted to find out from him if Molly Bort was thinking what she was thinking. ¡°What are you asking for?¡± Baird Lane asked without answering as he pressed the elevator button. Christine White bit her lip, ¡°Just a little curious, if you don¡¯t want to talk about it forget it.¡± ¡°Nothing bad to say.¡± Baird Lane stepped into the elevator and answered her as he pressed the floor, ¡°Molly is mild-mannered and unassuming.¡± ¡°Mild?¡± The corners of Christine White¡¯s mouth twitched in a slightly inessible way. Sure enough, it wasn¡¯t what she thought. She didn¡¯t think Molly Bort was a mild-mannered person; she¡¯d been visibly agitated and angry thest time she¡¯d said she was his wife on the phone. Isn¡¯t this what Debby York said about a man being a white lotus in front of him and a ck hearted lotus behind him? ¡°Thinking about what?¡± Baird Lane snapped. Christine White shook her head and waved her hands back and forth, ¡°Nothing nothing nothing ¡­¡± Baird Lane could see she was being a thief, but wasn¡¯t interested, straightening his cuffs and cautioning, ¡°When you see Molly in a few minutes, there are things you shouldn¡¯t say.¡± ¡°So what should I say and what shouldn¡¯t I say?¡± Christine White inquired cautiously, twisting her fingers. Baird Lane looked at her askance as if she were a fool, ¡°You can¡¯t say anything other than you¡¯re my wife, at your own discretion.¡± ¡°Oh ¡­¡± Christine White¡¯s eyes dimmed and she slowly lowered her head. Can¡¯t you talk about being a wife? Is she that much of a failure to hold her own as a wife? Or is he worried that she, his wife, will irritate his ex-girlfriend? Christine White sucked in her breath, her heart sore and aching, and turned her head to the side without saying a word. In the silence, Molly Bort¡¯s hospital room arrived. Baird Lane let Christine White go in alone while he lit a cigarette and stood outside the door waiting. Christine White was going to remind him to smoke less, it¡¯s bad for his health. But held back when he saw the exhaustion and worry on his brow. ¡°I¡¯m going in first.¡± ¡°Uh-huh.¡± Baird Lane responded with an expressionless face. Christine White unscrewed the handle and pushed the door in. Molly Bort heard themotion and immediately looked over, ¡°Hello.¡± ¡°Hello.¡± Christine White nodded slightly, then sized her up. She sat on the hospital bed, holding a book in her hand, her face still hanging a light smile, and her surrounding temperament is also very good, gentle and elegant, worthy of being a thousand-year-old girl from a famous family. But she was too thin, no two or two meat on her body, like a skeleton frame, but even so, wearing a wig she was still very beautiful. Such a beauty with a good temperament, a good family, and a good dancer, no wonder Baird Lane couldn¡¯t get enough of it, Christine White thought to herself in shame, with a few moments of envy in her heart. Unbeknownst to her, while she envied Molly Bort, Molly Bort also envied her, and was even a little jealous. Obviously, the two of them had the same blood type of bone marrow, so why was she able to be healthy and well, while she herself could only lie here. But ¡­ Molly Bort looked at Christine White¡¯s lesser looks and body than her own and was instantly bnced again.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. ¡°You are Ms. Christine White, aren¡¯t you?¡± She asked with a smile as she collected the negative emotions in her mind. Chapter 43 Where did the necklace come from? ¡°Just call me by my first name.¡± Christine White said politely.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. Molly Bort straightened her wig, ¡°How¡¯s that, I¡¯ll call you Ms. White, I¡¯m Molly Bort.¡± ¡°I know.¡± ¡°You know me?¡± Molly Bort was surprised. Christine White¡¯s eyes twinkled, ¡°Well ¡­ I¡¯ve heard online that you¡¯re a very famous ballet dancer.¡± ¡°I see.¡± A sh of pride crossed Molly Bort¡¯s eyes when she heard this appreciation, but on her lips she said humbly, ¡°It¡¯s all fan favorites, Miss White sit ah.¡± ¡°Good.¡± Christine White thanked her and walked over to the chair next to her hospital bed and sat down, ¡°I heard Chill ¡­.. ¡­ President Lane said Ms. Bort that you wanted to see me, may I ask what¡¯s up?¡± Luckily, I reacted in time or I almost shouted the wrong thing. Molly Bort didn¡¯t notice the strangeness in Christine White¡¯s words and smiled gently, ¡°It¡¯s nothing really, just that I found out from Baird that you were the donor of my bone marrow, so I wanted to meet you and thank you personally.¡± ¡°Ms. Bort you don¡¯t have to thank me, I got what I wanted even though I donated bone marrow.¡± Christine White subconsciously touched the small of her back. Molly Bort came to attention, ¡°Can I ask what it is?¡± ¡°This ¡­¡± Christine White lowered her eyes and smiled apologetically, ¡°I¡¯m sorry Miss Bort, I couldn¡¯t tell you.¡± Molly Bort saw that she refused to answer, her heart was quite dissatisfied, but on her face was an expression of understanding, ¡°It¡¯s okay, everyone has their own secrets, Ms. White don¡¯t need to care about the question I just asked, but I have another question, I hope Ms. White can answer me ¡­¡± Her sunken eyes narrowed. ¡°What¡¯s the problem?¡± Christine White¡¯s heart thumped and she suddenly felt something bad. Molly Bort rubbed the spine of her book and spoke slowly, ¡°I feel like Ms. White¡¯s voice sounds so familiar, like I¡¯ve heard it somewhere before, does Ms. White feel that way?¡± Her voice was t and light, no emotional ups and downs could be heard, yet her displeasure was clearly felt. Christine White¡¯s hand on her knee clenched violently, a hint of panic surfaced under her eyes, and the expression on her face became forced, ¡°I didn¡¯t, this is the first time I¡¯ve met Ms. Bort yet.¡± I didn¡¯t realize Molly Bort remembered that call. ¡°It¡¯s the first time we¡¯ve met, yes, but I really think I¡¯ve heard Ms. White¡¯s voice before.¡± Molly Bort raised her index finger to her temple, ¡°I remember, the phone call two days ago ¡­ you were the one who mouthed off about Baird¡¯s wife!¡± Christine White stood up immediately in shock, ¡°I ¡­ I ¡­¡± ¡°Sure enough, it¡¯s you!¡± Molly Bort¡¯s face turned slightly cold. Christine White knew in her heart that she couldn¡¯t stay much longer, if she stayed any longer, it might evene out that she was married to Baird Lane, and hurriedly slung her bag over her shoulder, ¡°I¡¯m sorry Ms. Bort, you¡¯ve mistaken me for someone else, and also I¡¯ve stayed long enough, so I¡¯ll just say goodbye for now.¡± When she finished speaking, her steps flew toward the door. How could Molly Bort let Christine White leave so easily, she still had so many unanswered questions, vigorously pping the hospital bed underneath her, ¡°Who gave you permission to leave, stop right there!¡± Christine White pretended she hadn¡¯t heard and kept walking on her feet. Molly Bort was furious when she didn¡¯t listen to her, and no longer able to maintain her faux appearance of gentleness, she red with one eye and growled lowly, ¡°Christine White, I told you to stand still, ahem ¡­..¡± Maybe she was so emotional that she didn¡¯t take a breath and suddenly coughed violently. It was like coughing your lungs out. Fearing that something had really happened to Molly Bort, Christine White stopped in her tracks with a softening of her heart and turned her head to look at her worriedly, ¡°Are you okay?¡± Molly Bort was already rolling her eyes, her fingers trembling as she pointed to the bed, ¡°Spray, quick, give me the spray ¡­¡± Spray? Christine White followed where she was pointing, and sure enough there was a bottle of spray there, which by the look of the bottle appeared to be a breathing calming drug. ¡°You wait.¡± Christine White didn¡¯t dare dy and quickly walked over to hand her the spray. Molly Bort yanked it over as soon as she could and sprayed it several times in quick session right under her nose. After two minutes, she gradually eased up as if she had survived the crisis, only her face was still pale. ¡°Ms. Bort, are you feeling better?¡± Christine White inquired as she stood by the hospital bed. Molly Bort didn¡¯t answer, looking up her eyes stared at her neck grimly, ¡°Where did you get that ne around your neck?¡± ¡°You mean this?¡± Christine White lifted the ne from around her neck. ¡°Sure enough, it¡¯s a swan ne!¡± Molly Bort¡¯s eyes went red in an instant, her chest heaving violently as she gritted her teeth and questioned, ¡°How did you get the swan ne?¡± The ne was clearly hers, a one-of-a-kind ne that Baird had gotten a designer to create for her specifically, the only one in the world, saying that it was a gift intended for her future return to the stage. But now this gift is worn around this woman¡¯s neck. ¡°This ¡­ What¡¯s wrong with this ne?¡± Christine White was startled by the madness in Molly Bort¡¯s eyes and subconsciously took a step back. Molly Bort became even angrier, her face was vaguely distorted, ¡°Answer me, where did you steal the ne from?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t steal it!¡± Christine White¡¯s grip on the ne tightened, and her heart got a little fired up, ¡°The ne was given to me, not stolen!¡± ¡°Send?¡± Molly Bort¡¯s eyebrows jumped hard. Bloodshot in her eyes, she growled shrilly, ¡°Who would give you such a precious ne, do you know that this ne is unique in the world, and Baird had it specially designed for me!¡± At these words, Christine White¡¯s body shook violently, her small face grew pale, and her heart stung terribly. It turns out in that this ne turned out to be so significant, unique and specially designed! These two words alone are enough to impress all women¡¯s hearts. It is no wonder that the ne will be styled as a swan so strange, Molly Bort is a ballet dancer, and the most ssic role in ballet is not the swan. But she doesn¡¯t understand why Baird Lane gave her the ne when it was made especially for Molly Bort. Christine White bit her lower lip tightly, her hand holding the ne pendant was trembling, only to feel that this ne, which was her favorite and she couldn¡¯t wait to wear it every day, had be very hot at the moment. ¡°Take off the ne!¡± Molly Bort ordered without pause. Christine White shook her head and refused to take it off. Molly Bort sneered and, despite her weak body, lifted the covers off the bed and lunged straight towards Christine White, grabbing the chain of the ne and ripping it off with one hand. ¡°Hiss ¡­¡± Christine White sucked in a breath of cool air and covered her neck in shock, not expecting her to go straight for it. Molly Bort got the ne, spread it in her hand and looked at it carefully, and at the end of the day, with a stern light in her eyes, she mmed the ne on the ground. ¡°So dirty!¡± She spat out two words with immense disgust. ¡°You¡¯ve gone too far!¡± Christine White looked painfully at the ne with the broken chain and bent down to pick it up. Molly Bort, however, stomped on the ne, ¡°No picking it up, it¡¯s mine, and even if I don¡¯t want it, no one is allowed to touch it!¡± Christine White ignored her words and knelt down ready to lift her feet, still trying to pick up the ne. But no sooner had her hand touched Molly Bort¡¯s ankle than Molly Bort suddenly screamed in agony and her body fell backward,nding heavily on the ground. Christine White was stunned, staring at Molly Bort in a daze forgetting to react. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Baird Lane, outside the door, heard the shouts and pushed his way in with a thud, his pupils plummeting as he got a good look at what was going on in the hospital room. ¡°Molly!¡± he came over in three strides and picked up Molly Bort and put her back on the hospital bed, not looking at Christine White the whole time, as if he hadn¡¯t even seen her as a person. ¡°Molly, tell me if I fell anywhere?¡± Baird Lane asked, his face tight. Chapter 44 What is the relationship Molly Bort leaned against his chest and spoke breathlessly, ¡°It¡¯s okay, I didn¡¯t fall much, it¡¯s not very painful, don¡¯t you worry cough cough ¡­¡± She covered her lips and coughed weakly. Baird Lane¡¯s frown tightened, ¡°I¡¯ll call the doctor.¡± ¡°No!¡± Molly Bort rushed to hold down his hand as he was about to ring the bell, ¡°Baird, there¡¯s really no need to call a doctor, I¡¯m fine.¡± ¡°Really okay?¡± Baird Lane narrowed his eyes at her. Molly Bort raised a smile, ¡°It¡¯s really nothing, ask Ms. White if you don¡¯t believe me, I really didn¡¯t fall much.¡± Hearing her mention Christine White, Baird Lane then remembered there was someone else. He helped Molly Bort up against the pillows and pulled the covers back for her before turning his attention to Christine White, ¡°You tell me what the hell just happened, how did Molly fall?¡± He had a questioning tone, heard Christine White heart blocked, picked up the ne from the ground stood up, lips moving was about to open his mouth, Molly Bort immediately grabbed the first, ¡°Baird, it¡¯s none of Ms. White¡¯s business, she did not mean to push me, it¡¯s my own unsteady stand before I fell. She didn¡¯t mean to push me. Hmm? Christine White had several questions popping up in her head and looked at Molly Bort with astonishment, unable to believe that not only was she evil, but that she was also a scapegoat. This is really a ck hearted lotus, one thing on the face and another behind the back. He¡¯s also mild-mannered and unassuming. It¡¯s simply well disguised. Seeing Christine White¡¯s dy in answering, and the expression on her little face still changing, Baird Lane thought she was being vain, and her heart couldn¡¯t help but favor Molly Bort even more. ¡°Is it true what Molly said? You really pushed her?¡± His voice turned cold. ¡°I didn¡¯t push her!¡± Christine White clenched the ne in her hand and met his eyes emotionally, ¡°Ms. Bort fell on her own, it had nothing to do with me!¡± She never wanted to do anything about Molly Bort. When picking up the ne, he was also just about to move Molly Bort¡¯s feet out of the way, and didn¡¯t even do anything to push anyone. ¡°Fell on your own?¡± Baird Lane looked to Molly Bort. Molly Bort shook her head, her eyes moist, her face full of aggravation and helplessness, ¡°Baird, since Ms. White says so, let her be, and let it be true that I dropped it myself.¡± ¡°You ¡­¡± Christine White stared in disbelief. She realized that Molly Bort did it on purpose. Deliberately saying these specious things to nder her. The purpose is to make Baird Lane misunderstand that it was really her who pushed the man, and also, with one true love and one dispensable wife, it¡¯s not even a guess as to who Baird Lane will believe. Sure enough, Baird Lane chose to believe Molly Bort, staring darkly at Christine White, ¡°Why did you push her?¡± Christine White was also aggravated, the swan wings of her ne pendant were piercing her hand, ¡°Believe it or not, it¡¯s still the same thing, I didn¡¯t push it, even if you asked me a thousand times, I didn¡¯t push it!¡± ¡°You didn¡¯t push Molly how she fell on the ground!¡± Baird Lane pointed to the ground. Christine White bit her lower lip in exasperation, ¡°I told you, she fell!¡± ¡°Fall on your own?¡± Baird Lane looked at her with more and more gloomy and cold eyes, ¡°Christine White, there should be a limit for you to lie, do you know or not that Molly has leukemia, she can¡¯t be hurt a little at all, otherwise the wound won¡¯t heal, she would take such a big risk to drop herself on purpose?¡± Christine White was dumbfounded by his words. She knew in her heart of hearts that it was really Molly Bort who had copsed on her own. But then again, she really has no proof of that. Let¡¯s just say that Molly Bort went so far as to set her up, even to herself, that it¡¯s ruthless! ¡°Nothing to say?¡± Baird Lane¡¯s thin lips pursed out a few chills. Christine White closed her eyes and returned somewhat gamely, ¡°You wouldn¡¯t believe me even if I told you, so why am I still talking about this?¡± ¡°Ms. White, I actually didn¡¯t me you, as long as you admit it, Baird and I will forgive you, because you are my savior after all, but I didn¡¯t expect you to be so stubborn, hey ¡­¡± Molly Bort sighed and shook her head with a disappointed face. Christine Whiteughed at her impudence, ¡°Ms. Bort, I didn¡¯t even do it, why should I admit it, and why do I want your forgiveness ah, it¡¯s obviously you ¡­¡± ¡°Enough!¡± Baird Lane bellowed as his temples jutted out. Christine White and Molly Bort¡¯s bodies shook at the same time. ¡°Christine White, apologize to Molly!¡± Baird Lane ordered. Christine White looked at him incredulously, ¡°On what grounds?¡± ¡°Just by the fact that you moved.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t do it!¡± Christine White fought back the urge to shed a tear and lifted her chin in an aggravated tone, ¡°I don¡¯t apologize for something I didn¡¯t do!¡± Don¡¯t look at her so stubborn now, but in fact, her heart has been difficult, anyone can not believe her, only he can not. Simply because he was not only her husband, but her favorite. But now his disbelief was like a sharp de that dug hard into her chest, hurting her so much that she could barely catch her breath. ¡°Christine White, do you apologize!¡± Baird Lane clenched his fists. Christine White don¡¯t look away, ¡°No way!¡± If she apologizes, doesn¡¯t that mean she really pushed Molly Bort. So she definitely doesn¡¯t apologize! ¡°Okay Baird,¡± Molly Bort pulled Baird Lane¡¯s hand at the right time and smiled gently, ¡°Don¡¯t be angry, since Miss White doesn¡¯t apologize forget it, I wasn¡¯t going to bother with her anyway, but Baird, White Miss White said that the ne in her hand is from you, is that true?¡± ¡°The ne?¡± Baird Lane frowned slightly, obviously not remembering the ne. ¡°That¡¯s the swan ne.¡± Molly Bort reminded, pointing to Christine White¡¯s hand. Baird Lane looked along and blushed slightly, remembering. Molly Bort saw the look on his face and where not sure of the answer, slowly letting go of his arm and looking at him with shock and resentment, ¡°So it¡¯s true what Ms. White said, that you really did give her the ne that you were going to give me?¡± Baird Lane dropped his eyes and hmmm¡¯d, knowing in his heart that he had done something wrong in this case. At that time, Christine White attended the wee party without jewelry, he subconsciously felt that it would be appropriate for her to wear this ne, so he let Gates Mu retrieve it from customs. On top of that there was another reason why he needed her bone marrow, and he was sending her these as a way of making up for it. Molly Bort wasn¡¯t sure what was going on in Baird Lane¡¯s mind and tears instantly erupted, ¡°Why? That¡¯s my ne, Baird why would you give it to anyone else.¡± Christine White raised her hand and looked at the ne in her hand withplicated eyes. That was a question she wanted to know very much too. ¡°I¡¯ve had one rebuilt.¡± Baird Lane¡¯s thin lips pursed in reply. Molly Bort covered her ears and got emotional, ¡°I¡¯m not listening I¡¯m not listening, you said this ne was one of a kind but you gave away the one you were going to give me and now you¡¯re rebuilding it what¡¯s the deal?¡± ¡°Molly you calm down!¡± Baird Lane held her shoulders down. Where was Molly Bort listening, pointing at Christine White and crying even louder, ¡°Baird, tell me, why did you give her the ne, what is your rtionship with her? Could it be that you ¡­¡± Her expression suddenly froze and she fainted with a roll of her eyes. ¡°Molly!¡± said Baird Lane, with a tightening of his heart, and a hurried shake of his arms.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. Molly Bort was unresponsive, both eyes closed tightly as if she were dead. Christine White is also overwhelmed by Molly Bort¡¯s sudden fainting spell and even wonders a little if she¡¯s faking it. ¡°Baird, should I call a doctor?¡± Christine White asked cautiously. Baird Lane ignored her, clenched his cheeks, and pressed the bedside emergency bell. Within two minutes, Ives Norton arrived with several doctors and nurses. After a quick examination, Ives Norton removed his stethoscope andmanded with a stern look, ¡°To the resuscitation room, now!¡± The group moved with gusto and soon had Molly Bort on a gurney and sent away. Baird Lane and Christine White were the only ones left in the hospital room. Baird Lane stared down slightly at the woman who had just been pushed against the wall, a few strands of starbursts in his dark pupils, ¡°Why?¡± Chapter 45 Immediate Surgery Christine White hadn¡¯t yet gotten over the turn of events earlier, and suddenly hearing him ask that brought a puzzled look to her face, ¡°What why?¡± Baird Lane grunted and walked over to her and grabbed her hand, ¡°Who told you to wear this ne, Molly is being taken to resuscitation now, you should be satisfied?¡± ¡°What do you mean by that? What do you mean I should be satisfied?¡± Christine White bulged her eyes, exasperated by his words. That¡¯s said as if she can¡¯t wait for Molly Bort to be sent for resuscitation. ¡°Christine White, did I tell you before you came in to see Molly that you weren¡¯t allowed to divulge a single word of our rtionship to Molly?¡± Baird Lane shook off Christine White¡¯s hand. Christine White took a step backwards, her back hitting the wall and she grunted muffled in pain, ¡°You did, but I didn¡¯t say anything to her either.¡± ¡°What about the ne? Who told you to leave the house wearing a ne?¡± Baird Lane¡¯s thin lips pursed into a straight line. Christine White was stunned by hisment and it took a moment for her mouth to open and find her voice, ¡°You¡¯re ming me? You¡¯re ming me for Ms. Bort passing out because I was seen wearing this ne?¡± Baird Lane took a deep breath and didn¡¯t answer, but the meaning was clear. He was just ming her! Christine White was really angry and cried, ¡°Who are you to me me? When you gave me the ne, you didn¡¯t tell me that the ne was originally for Ms. Bort, and you didn¡¯t say anything after I wore it for so many days, but now that Ms. Bort has found it out you¡¯re ming me for it¡­ don¡¯t you think you¡¯re being unfair?¡± Her shoulders shrugged and her tears fell out inrge chunks, and soon her makeup was smeared all over her face, especially the dark circles around her eyes, making her look pathetic andical. ¡°Come on, stop crying!¡± Baird Lane pressed his brow and gave her a disgusted look. She cried not only noisily, but also made his heart tug inexplicably along. This uncontrolled emotion annoyed him! Christine White sniffled and slowly stopped crying, ¡°Give it back!¡± She pped the ne into his hand. ¡°Christine White, what do you mean?¡± Baird Lane¡¯s eyes darkened as he looked at the ne whose chain had broken. Christine White raised her sleeve and casually wiped a tear from her eye, ¡°It means I don¡¯t want this ne, I¡¯m returning it to its rightful owner!¡± ¡°Returning things to their rightful owners?¡± Baird Lane frowned. Christine White gave a soft hmmm, her voice still choked from crying, ¡°Isn¡¯t this the ne you were going to give to Miss Bort, what¡¯s the matter with you giving it to me, you might as well give it to Miss Bort.¡± ¡°No!¡± Baird Lane handed the ne back to her with a grimace, ¡°Keep it for yourself, Molly wouldn¡¯t want it again if someone else wore it.¡± ¡°But I won¡¯t want it again either!¡± Christine White hung her head slightly, looking downcast, ¡°You just said that Miss Bort won¡¯t want another one that someone else has worn, and neither will I.¡± She wasn¡¯t sure why Baird Lane had given her the ne. All she knew was how happy she was to receive the ne then, and how much she didn¡¯t feel it in her heart now. ¡°Throw it away if you don¡¯t want it!¡± Seeing Christine White so resistant to the ne, Baird Lane spat out unhappily. Christine White¡¯s hand shook as she squeezed the ne, ¡°Threw it away?¡± ¡°I thought you didn¡¯t want it, so why keep it, just throw it away.¡± Baird Lane straightened his cuffs and returned faintly. ¡°But ¡­¡± Christine White hesitated. She was not to think about it. But throwing her couldn¡¯t be done. Especially with the value of this ne, she simply couldn¡¯t afford to throw it away, nor did she dare to do so! ¡°But what?¡± Baird Lane ruffled his eyelids lightly.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Christine White shook her head, ¡°It¡¯s okay, I¡¯ll take this ne back with me and put it in the jewelry disy case, so if Ms. Bort asks, you can just take it to her.¡± ¡°Whatever!¡± Baird Lane looked at her steadily for several seconds and lifted his foot toward the door. ¡°Wait!¡± Christine White shouted to stop him. Baird Lane paused, ¡°What else do you want?¡± ¡°There¡¯s a problem.¡± Christine White sped her hands together nervously. ¡°What¡¯s the problem?¡± ¡°About you and Miss Bort.¡± Christine White took a deep breath and gathered the courage to speak, ¡°Baird, are you nning to get back together with Miss Bort?¡± Baird Lane¡¯s pupils snapped into a contraction and he turned his head in shock, ¡°Christine White, do you know what you¡¯re talking about?¡± ¡°I know.¡± Christine White bit her lower lip, ¡°This question has been weighing on my mind for a long time, and I¡¯ve been wanting to ask you since the moment I found out that you and Ms. Bort used to be boyfriend and girlfriend, Baird you tell me, are you ¡­¡± ¡°Who told you that?¡± Baird Lane interrupted her grimly. Christine White blinked nkly, ¡°What?¡± ¡°I asked you who told you about the rtionship Molly and I used to have?¡± Baird Lane repeated, the cold air around his body radiating outward like it didn¡¯t need money. ¡°It¡¯s Aunt Lucy ¡­¡± ¡°What else did she tell you?¡± ¡°No, Aunt Lucy only told me that you had been together, she didn¡¯t say anything else.¡± Christine White answered truthfully. Baird Lane blushed a little better, but was still cold, ¡°Christine White, I¡¯d like you to refrain from prying into my past casually next time, do you understand?¡± Hearing the warning in his words, Christine White nodded with a sigh, ¡°¡­ Okay, but I also want to know if you¡¯re really nning on going out with Ms. Bort ¡­¡± ¡°Nothing of the sort!¡± Baird Lane responded with pursed lips. Christine White gave a surprised smile, ¡°Is that true? You really don¡¯t have that in mind?¡± Baird Lane looked at her eyes that were full of expectation and did not contain a trace of impurity, his heart was softened in vain, and he actually thought she was a little bit cute. He must be possessed! Where¡¯s the cuteness in this mediocre, average looking woman! His face is still dirty as a flower cat. Baird Lane shook his head to push down the weirdness and was about to say something when Ives Norton returned. ¡°You guys are really still here!¡± Ives Norton¡¯s appearance interrupts what Baird Lane is about to say. Christine White was satisfied though she was a bit disappointed not to hear a confirmed answer. At least what Baird Lane had just said, she¡¯d heard clearly. ¡°What brings you over?¡± Baird Lane nced disgustedly at the giggling Christine White and turned his attention to Ives Norton, asking with a serious face, ¡°Is Molly all right?¡± ¡°The situation has stabilized for now, but ¡­¡± Ives Norton suddenly became hesitant. Baird Lane urged impatiently, ¡°Come on, but what.¡± ¡°Okay I¡¯ll say.¡± Ives Norton pushed up his sses, ¡°Molly Bort has definitely stabilized, but her white blood cells are out of control, so I mean surgery now, is that okay with you guys?¡± He¡¯s asking about you guys, but his eyes are on Christine White. Christine White¡¯s expression slowly solidified, ¡°Surgery now?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Ives Norton nodded. Christine White pursed her lips, then forced up a smile, ¡°I¡¯m fine with that ¡­¡± ¡°Then operate now!¡± Baird Lane hammered in. ¡°Well then, I¡¯ll go and arrange the pre-surgical preparations now, so why don¡¯t you go back to the ward, sister-inw, and change into your scrubs.¡± Ives Norton mentioned. Christine White gave a thin hmmm. After Ives Norton left, Baird Lane looked at her sideways, ¡°I¡¯ll walk you up.¡± ¡°No need.¡± Christine White waved her hand and refused, ¡°Why don¡¯t you go and wait for Ms. Bort outside the operating room, I know you¡¯re relieved to see her and you wanted to go just now, I was the one who held you back, go now and I¡¯ll go back to the ward myself.¡± When she finished, she walked past him with her head down. Not two steps away, Baird Lane suddenly took her hand. Chapter 46 Successful Surgery Christine White¡¯s mouth opened in shock, ¡°You ¡­¡± ¡°All right!¡± Baird Lane gave her hand a not-so-gentle squeeze, ¡°I said I¡¯d walk you up, what are you being stubborn about, let¡¯s go!¡± He pulled her out of Molly Bort¡¯s hospital room. On the way, Christine White kept staring at her hand held with Baird Lane¡¯s for a long time before reacting with a silentugh. She suddenly felt that with him in front of her, not to mention doing an operation to donate bone marrow, she was not afraid even if she went to war. And she¡¯d figured out that even if he still couldn¡¯t let go of Molly Bort in his heart, she was the one he was married to now, and he¡¯d said himself that he wouldn¡¯t get back together with Molly Bort, so that was enough. Just stay by his side all the time and she was sure he would see her one day. With that good thought in mind, Christine White changed into her scrubs andy down on a medical pushchair, and was wheeled into the operating room by a nurse under the watchful eye of Baird Lane. Ives Norton appeared above her field of vision wearing a mask, ¡°Ready?¡± Christine White took a nervous breath, ¡°Ready.¡± ¡°Then let the surgery begin.¡± Ives Norton nodded with a serious expression and ordered the nurse beside him as he put on his gloves, ¡°Anesthetize her!¡± ¡°Okay.¡± The nurse stepped forward. Christine White couldn¡¯t lift her head or see the nurse¡¯s movements, only felt a pain in her arm and a cold liquid running down her veins. Soon, a feeling of powerlessness hit her, her vision gradually became blurred, and then she slowly closed her eyes and knew nothing more ¡­ By the time she woke up, she was in the hospital room, her head foggy from the cries ringing in her ears. ¡°Aunt Lucy?¡± cried Christine White, her body moving and her throat dry. Aunt Lucy heard her voice and hurriedly wiped her tears and turned around, ¡°You¡¯re awake ma¡¯am?¡± ¡°Hmmm ¡­¡± Christine White responded weakly, bracing herself to sit up. Seeing this, Aunt Lucy hurriedly stopped her movements and forcefully held her down to lie back, ¡°Ma¡¯am don¡¯t move, you can¡¯t move around after the surgery you just had, lie down!¡±Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. ¡°Fine, fine, I won¡¯t move.¡± Christine White cried andughed, and obedientlyy still. Aunt Lucy smiled with satisfaction at seeing her so obedient. Christine White looked at her and suddenly asked, ¡°Aunt Lucy, what time is it?¡± ¡°It¡¯s almost two in the afternoon.¡± Aunt Lucy looked at the clock. Christine White moved her head, ¡°So how much time has passed since my surgery?¡± ¡°Just one day.¡± ¡°It¡¯s only been a day ¡­¡± Christine White whispered. It wasn¡¯t that long ago. She had thought at least two or three days had passed. ¡°Ma¡¯am, are you ufortable anywhere?¡± Aunt Lucy inquired nervously as she tucked her in. Christine White shook her head, ¡°No, it just hurts ¡­¡± ¡°You just had surgery, how can you not be in pain!¡± Aunt Lucy pressed the bedside call bell and said heartily. Christine White warmed her heart and smiled slightly, ¡°By the way Aunt Lucy, why are you here? I don¡¯t remember telling you about the surgery.¡± ¡°Mister asked me toe, after your surgery, he called me toe over to take care of you, I thought something had happened to you, but I came to find out that you had donated bone marrow, and Mister was too much, how could he do that!¡± Aunt Lucy slumped her face and said with righteous indignation. Christine White didn¡¯t think it was a big deal; the bone marrow had been donated anyway, so she just had to ept the facts. It was just a little disappointing to wake up and not see Baird Lane. ¡°Baird has he been here yet?¡± Christine White asked hopefully. Aunt Lucy don¡¯t look away, can¡¯t bear to look at her, ¡°No, Mr. has been apanying that woman surnamed Chi all the time!¡± Christine White¡¯s small face stiffened and her eyes dimmed inch by inch, ¡°So ¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be sad, ma¡¯am, I¡¯ll go get the gentleman.¡± Aunt Lucy got up and made a show of going to call someone. Christine White pulled her back, feigning strength and tugging at the corners of her mouth, ¡°Aunt Lucy don¡¯t go, Ms. Bort just had surgery, it¡¯s normal for Baird to be relieved that he can¡¯t get through it, let him spend more time with her, it¡¯s okay with me.¡± Aunt Lucy stops in her footsteps indignantly, ¡°She just finished her surgery, and you, ma¡¯am, aren¡¯t? In my opinion, Mr. only has that woman surnamed Chi in his eyes, he doesn¡¯t have you in mind at all.¡± ¡°He didn¡¯t have me in mind in the first ce.¡± Christine White smiled bitterly. Aunt Lucy panicked, ¡°Ma¡¯am, I didn¡¯t mean to say that, I ¡­¡± ¡°Well Aunt Lucy, I don¡¯t me you.¡± Christine White patted the back of her hand soothingly and then asked, ¡°Is Ms. Bort okay? Was the surgery a sess?¡± That was her main concern right now. Aunt Lucy nodded her head, ¡°It worked, how could she be anything with Mister with her!¡± ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Christine White sighed in relief. As long as Molly Bort¡¯s surgery was sessful, then her bone marrow donation was not in vain. ¡°Good for what.¡± Aunt Lucy rolled her eyes, ¡°That woman is good for what she might want to be a demonter!¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Christine White blinked in confusion. ¡°It¡¯s nothing it¡¯s nothing ¡­¡± Aunt Lucy panicked, waving her hands and smiling. Christine White was curious, but seeing how taboo she was, she resisted the urge to ask and coughed up her throat to change the subject, ¡°Does Aunt Lucy have any water? I¡¯m thirsty!¡± Aunt Lucy calmed down and pped her forehead, ¡°Look at me, I¡¯m an old fool too, I forgot to ask if you were thirsty and hungry.¡± After saying that, she rushed to pour water. Christine White was in pain and couldn¡¯t get up, so Aunt Lucy patiently fed her one spoonful at a time. After drinking the water, Aunt Lucy brought up the bedpan under the bed, ¡°Does ma¡¯am need to go to the bathroom?¡± Christine White blushed and shook her head, ¡°No need.¡± ¡°That¡¯s fine, call me when you want to go potty.¡± Aunt Lucy puts the potty back. Christine White stared despairingly at the ceiling, an unspoken feeling of both embarrassment and embarrassment in her heart. I can¡¯t imagine that she will one day be reduced to the point where she has to use a potty to go to the toilet. Dang it ¡­ There was a sudden knock on the door. Christine White¡¯s heart jumped and she looked to the door expectantly, ¡°Who is it?¡± ¡°Sister-inw it¡¯s me.¡± Ives Norton¡¯s chipper voice came through the door. Christine White¡¯s eyelids dropped to hide the loss in her eyes, ¡°One moment.¡± She thought it was Baird Lane. ¡°Aunt Lucy, why don¡¯t you go open the door, it¡¯s Dr. Norton.¡± Christine White instructed Aunt Lucy. Aunt Lucy answered and headed for the door. Opening the door, Ives Norton entered in his white coat with a light smile on his face, ¡°Hello sister-inw.¡± ¡°Hello.¡± Christine White returned the smile. Ives Norton teased with a raised eyebrow, ¡°Sister-inw doesn¡¯t seem too happy to see me, because I¡¯m not the one you wanted to see?¡± Christine White¡¯s eyes flickered and quickly returned to their normal state, ¡°No, just woke up and one is still not quite refreshed.¡± ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll check you out.¡± Ives Norton¡¯s expression shifted and he was immediately serious. Christine White looked staggered. That¡¯s a bit too fast a change of face, isn¡¯t it? A moment ago, he was still a hangdog, but now he has be a strict doctor, and role reversal, actors are not necessarily as professional as him. But with her heart sputtering, Christine White carefully cooperated with Ives Norton¡¯s examination. Aunt Lucy stood watching nervously, and as soon as the examination was over, she eagerly asked, ¡°Dr. Norton, is our wife okay?¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing to worry about, get well from now on, there will be no after effects, you just won¡¯t be as healthy as you were before for sure.¡± Ives Norton looked at Christine White. Christine White had known this for a while and didn¡¯t have much of a reaction, ¡°Anything else?¡± Chapter 47 Leo Bort ¡°Nope, get some rest, I¡¯m going over there.¡± Ives Norton put away his stethoscope and prepared to leave. Aunt Lucy, however, suddenly stopped him, ¡°Dr. Norton, when you get upstairs, remember to tell our husband that his wife has woken up, and ask him toe up and take a look when he has time, and don¡¯t just take care of other people, knowing that our wife is his wife.¡± ¡°Aunt Lucy!¡± shouted Christine White, who had not expected Aunt Lucy to do this so suddenly, and hastily tried to get her to stop talking. But Aunt Lucy pretended not to hear and stared at Ives Norton still continuing, ¡°What¡¯s the matter with leaving your own wife unattended and noting to visit and take care of her, but instead going to take care of some other woman? Dr. Norton, you¡¯re our husband¡¯s friend, so you have to talk some sense into our husband.¡± Ives Norton was also startled by Aunt Lucy¡¯s remark, his good-looking brows furrowed together, ¡°By that remark you just made, you mean Baird hasn¡¯te up to see his sister-inw?¡± Aunt Lucy gave a disgruntled grunt, ¡°Our husband has his mind on that woman right now, where does he think about our wife.¡± Ives Norton¡¯s face sank gravely, ¡°I know, I¡¯ll tell him, don¡¯t worry!¡± He tapped Aunt Lucy on the shoulder and walked out quickly. Looks like Baird didn¡¯t take his warning from yesterday to heart. It¡¯s also really bad form to not even visit your wife after surgery. Ives Norton came upstairs to the ward and knocked gently on the door. The door was quickly opened and it was opened by a middle aged man, ¡°Ives you¡¯re here.¡± ¡°Hello Uncle Bort.¡± Ives Norton nodded slightly, then eyed the man with deep interest. The middle-aged man¡¯s scalp tingled a little at his look, and he had the feeling of being plowed open and seeing his innards. ¡°Ives, is there something on my face?¡± The middle-aged man asked with two light coughs and an ufortable smile. Ives Norton withdrew his gaze and hooked his lips slightly, ¡°Nothing, I just suddenly remembered a rumor I heard before that Uncle Bort had a wife once right?¡± Leo Bort froze, then thought of something and a wistfulness rose in his eyes, ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡°And did you have children at the time?¡± Ives Norton¡¯s sses reflected the light. Leo Bort was silent, and after a moment he nodded sorrowfully, his voice catching in his throat, ¡°Yes, only that child was gone before he was born, so why do you ask?¡± ¡°Nothing, just a random question in a moment of curiosity, is Molly Bort awake yet?¡± Ives Norton changed the subject with a bashful ease. Leo Bort, though he thought it was a bit odd that he was asking this out of the blue, as if he was prying for something, couldn¡¯t catch that point, so he just stopped thinking about it and sighed back, ¡°Not yet.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll go in then.¡± Ives Norton crossed to him and entered the ward. After a quick inspection, Ives Norton removed his gloves, ¡°It¡¯s okay, the anesthesia hasn¡¯t worn offpletely, probably won¡¯t wake up until tonight, by the way, where¡¯s Baird?¡± ¡°I¡¯m here!¡± Baird Lane came in from the balcony, still smelling of cigarettes, apparently out for a smoke. Ives Norton gave him a look, ¡°Baird, do you know where I just came from?¡± Baird Lane raised an eyebrow, ¡°Christine White?¡± ¡°Yes, she¡¯s awake!¡± ¡°When did you wake up?¡± ¡°It¡¯s been a while since I woke up, and they asked me to take a message and ask when you¡¯d have time to go up and see.¡± Ives Norton patted the immacte white coat on his body. Baird Lane pressed his brow tiredly, ¡°Got it, I¡¯ll be there in a bit.¡± ¡°Why a while?¡± Ives Norton looked at him with some iprehension, ¡°Molly Bort isn¡¯t awake right now, but Christine White is, so why can¡¯t you go up and meet her now, I¡¯ve heard that you haven¡¯t been there once since her surgery.¡±Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. When he couldn¡¯t look at Christine White before, he thought that whatever Baird Lane did to her was none of his business, and he¡¯d just watch it as a good show. But now his feelings for Christine White have changed, so watching Baird Lane do this to her again starts to feel like overkill. In particr, he doesn¡¯t want Baird Lane to regret it in the future! Hearing Ives Norton speak in Christine White¡¯s favor, Baird Lane got a little upset inside, ¡°When did you get so defensive of her?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not defending her, I just don¡¯t think you can be so unfair to her.¡± Ives Norton wrinkled his nose. Baird Lane narrowed his eyes, ¡°You never used to say those things.¡± ¡°And you said that was before.¡± Ives Norton pushed up his sses, ¡°Baird, people change, and so do you!¡± Leo Bort, listening to the conversation between the two, couldn¡¯t help but interject, ¡°Baird, the Christine White you¡¯re talking about, that¡¯s the one who saved Molly, right?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, she¡¯s not only Molly Bort¡¯s savior, she¡¯s Baird¡¯s wife.¡± Ives Norton returned. ¡°You shut up!¡± Baird Lane¡¯s thin lips pursed out a few chills. Ives Norton wasn¡¯t afraid of him, leaning against the wall and wrapping his arms around him with a smirk, ¡°Isn¡¯t she your wife? What can¡¯t you say, and Baird, is it funny that you¡¯re keeping it so secret?¡± Baird Lane, dark and sullen, did not answer. Leo Bort looked at him in disbelief, ¡°Baird, you¡¯re married?¡± ¡°Yeah, Baird tied the knot three years ago, it just hasn¡¯t been publicized for some reason, and Uncle Bort you¡¯re justified in not knowing.¡± Ives Norton spoke up again. Leo Bort was baffled now. Three years ago. Isn¡¯t that when Molly first left the country? ¡°Baird, are you really ¡­¡± Baird Lane nodded slowly, ¡°Yes!¡± The facts are out there with Ives Norton, so naturally he has no reason to hide them. Leo Bort was furious, ¡°What about Molly?¡± ¡°Molly?¡± said Baird Lane, ncing slightly at the man in the hospital bed, looking grave, ¡°What do you mean by that, Uncle?¡± ¡°What do I mean?¡± Leo Bort¡¯s finger pointing at him is trembling, ¡°Baird, don¡¯t you know that Molly has been waiting for you for these three years? She came back to China this time except for the treatment, she wanted to make up with you, but what about you, you actually married someone else!¡± ¡°Uncle Bort, that¡¯s a little less than ttering.¡± Ives Norton took advantage of Baird Lane has not yet spoken before, snatched the first to say: ¡°three years ago how they broke up, Bort uncle you know very well, is Molly Bort sorry Baird, Baird can not have what is sorry for her, and say that year she ran away to the foreign country also did not have a return date, do you want to let Baird Baird to wait for her for the rest of his life?¡± Hearing this, Leo Bort¡¯s already wrinkled face instantly rose to a pig¡¯s liver color, unable to find the words to retaliate. After a while he let out a long sigh, all of a sudden he looked like he¡¯d aged years, and looked guiltily at Baird Lane, ¡°Baird, what happened back then, it was Molly¡¯s fault, can you forgive her?¡± ¡°I never med her!¡± Baird Lane dropped his eyes and trailed off. Grudges are definitely out there. But it¡¯s true that he never med Molly Bort, much less hated her. After all, he had volunteered back then, and it was only human for her to leave him when he didn¡¯t know if he would survive. ¡°You really don¡¯t me Molly?¡± asked Leo Bort, somewhat incredulous. Same man, although the age difference is a bit big, but in his ce, he certainly can¡¯t manage to let go. ¡°Meh, Baird wouldn¡¯t be pouring his heart out to her right now if he really still med her, even sacrificing his wife¡¯s bone marrow to save her.¡± Ives Norton said coldly as he yed with the stethoscope on his chest. Leo Bort froze andughed, ¡°Yes, Baird is so attached to Molly, where does it seem like he mes her, so Baird, do you still have those feelings for Molly now?¡± He kept his eyes on Baird Lane. Chapter 48 – Good Face This issue is very important to him. This is the biggest factor in The Bort Family¡¯s ability to get on board The Lane Family ship. Also keeping a close eye on Baird Lane is Ives Norton. He also wondered how Baird Lane would respond. Baird Lane scanned the four eyes in front of him indifferently, his thin lips moved and he was about to open his mouth when a petite figure suddenly shed through his mind, too fast for him to catch, yet overwhelmingly caring. Who¡¯s that?Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Baird? ¡°Seeing that Baird Lane dyed to open his mouth to answer, instead, he lowered his head there and did not know what to think, Leo Bort could not wait any longer, and directly shouted out. Baird Lane¡¯s thoughts werepletely interrupted, and he furrowed his brow in displeasure, his tone getting a little less nice, ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°The question just asked ¡­¡± ¡°Molly and I are out of the question.¡± Baird Lane replied. This answer, however, panicked Leo Bort even more. It¡¯s impossible? Meaning, even though he still has Molly in his heart, he won¡¯t be with her? What about The Bort Family? The Bort Family has been on a downward spiral for the past few years, and if they can¡¯t find a backer, they¡¯ll be out of the top ten families in C-City in the long run, and that¡¯s just not going to happen! Leo Bort hurriedly stepped forward and stood face to face with Baird Lane, ¡°Baird, how is this impossible, the fact that you care so much about Molly now means that you still have Molly in your heart, and Molly she has always ¡­ been.¡± ¡°Uncle Bort!¡± Ives Norton interrupted him with a smirk and pulled him aside, ¡°Uncle Bort, you heard what Baird said just now, it¡¯s impossible for him and Molly Bort to be together because he¡¯s already married, and this marriage is still meddled with by Grandpa Lu himself, so you, don¡¯t waste your time, right Baird! ¡± Baird Lane nodded slightly, ¡°Hmm!¡± In his heart, he was still unable to let go of Molly, but he didn¡¯t want anything more to happen with her. Getting married was one reason, the other was that he didn¡¯t want to make the same mistake he made three years ago. ¡°It¡¯s really impossible?¡± Leo Bort¡¯s old face changed and changed, still not willing to die. Baird Lane¡¯s answer to this one, ¡°Uh-huh!¡± Leo Bort closed his eyes, these finally gave up, the old face was full of bitter smiles, ¡°In that case, then I won¡¯t force it, just what should Molly do in the future ah.¡± ¡°Keep dancingter, it¡¯s all that matters to her anyway.¡± Ives Norton blew on his manicured and shapely fingernails, the sarcasm in his tone undisguised. Before, ah, he¡¯d looked at Christine White with disdain at best. But for Molly Bort and The Bort Family , it¡¯s the usual really despise. Leo Bort and Molly Bort¡¯s doings in particr are truly disgusting, and if it weren¡¯t for Baird, he wouldn¡¯t bother with Molly Bort, and Christine White is an angelpared to Molly Bort¡¯s behavior three years ago! ¡°It¡¯s me who taught my daughter poorly.¡± Leo Bort blushed at Ives Norton¡¯s remark, but in his heart he was very annoyed, but he hid it well and did not show it. ¡°What are you doing telling me about your inability to teach your daughter, you should be telling Baird and Grandpa Lu.¡± Ives Norton pointed at Baird Lane. ¡°All right!¡± Baird Lane looked at him ckly, ¡°Are you idle?¡± ¡°Not idle, I¡¯m just getting ready to leave.¡± Ives Norton shrugged his shoulders, stood up straight and walked away with a smile on his face. Baird Lane removed his jacket from the rack and slung it casually over his arm, ¡°Uncle, I¡¯m going to check upstairs.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll join you.¡± Leo Bort put his own jacket on as well. A sh of surprise crossed Baird Lane¡¯s eyes, ¡°With me?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Leo Bort exined as he lifted a couple boxes worth of supplements, ¡°That Christine White saved Molly¡¯s life, and it¡¯s about time I went to see her and thank her in person.¡± Baird Lane was about to say no, but then gave up. Only because he suddenly realized he was in no position to say no for Christine White. After all, she was the one who donated the bone marrow, and now she was the one who others wanted to thank, so he was in no position to stand in the way. Thinking, Baird Lane said nothing and walked ahead. Along the way, Leo Bort asked questions, intentionally or not, asking him about how he and Christine White met and got married and such. Baird Lane returned the asional word until he reached the door of Christine White¡¯s hospital room, when it dawned on Leo Bort that he¡¯d asked so many questions, but hadn¡¯t actually asked anything useful at all, and was really a little frustrated. ¡°There you are, sir.¡± Aunt Lucy opened the door and didn¡¯t give much of a good look when she saw Baird Lane. Anyway, she¡¯s an old man of The Lane Family, and the one the old man put in charge of his wife, so she¡¯s not afraid. Baird Lane didn¡¯t mind Aunt Lucy¡¯s rudeness, and nodded as he walked into the hospital room. Leo Bort smiled at Aunt Lucy and followed her in. Aunt Lucy looked at him a few more times, only to think that he looked somewhat familiar, but couldn¡¯t remember where she had seen him before. ¡°Could it be the new driver Mr. Bort has recruited?¡± Aunt Lucy muttered as she looked at therge bags Leo Bort was carrying in his hands. Leo Bort hadn¡¯t gotten very far, plus Aunt Lucy¡¯s voice wasn¡¯t too small, and nearly broke his foot when he heard her remark. ¡°Baird,¡± Christine White had known Baird Lane was here a while ago, she just couldn¡¯t raise her head, and when he came closer she was able to incline her head to look at him, ¡°You¡¯re here?¡± ¡°Uh-huh.¡± Baird Lane nodded slightly, his heart softened at the sight of her pale and frail look, and his voice softened, ¡°Feeling better?¡± ¡°Much better.¡± Christine White smiled back. In fact where is it better, she only had surgery yesterday, her body even if it is good at healing itself, there is no way it can have an effect right now. She¡¯s in so much pain that she can¡¯t even go to the bathroom by herself except for her neck and head, which she can move. She answered that only because she didn¡¯t want him to worry, though she wasn¡¯t sure that he would worry about her. ¡°Huh?¡± Christine White¡¯s eyes were drawn to the person behind Baird Lane, ¡°This is ¡­¡± ¡°Hello Ms. White.¡± Leo Bort put down the pile of supplements he was carrying and walked over to the bed and introduced himself to her with a smile, ¡°I¡¯m Molly Bort¡¯s dad.¡± ¡°Miss Bort¡¯s father?¡± Christine White was surprised. What¡¯s Molly Bort¡¯s dad doing here? ¡°He¡¯s here to thank you.¡± Baird Lane saw her confusion and volunteered. ¡°Right right.¡± Leo Bort nodded repeatedly, ¡°Ms. White, I¡¯m very grateful for your saving of my daughter¡¯s life, I really don¡¯t know how to thank you, and thinking about it, I can only send up some tonic, I hope you don¡¯t mind.¡± ¡°Mr. Chi you¡¯re wee.¡± His attitude was so sincere that Christine White was a little embarrassed, her small face reddened, ¡°I actually didn¡¯t do anything, I¡¯m actually quite happy to be able to save Ms. Bort.¡± She didn¡¯t say that on purpose. Though she doesn¡¯t like Molly Bort and agreed to donate her bone marrow for her own selfish reasons at first. But it is somewhatforting to know that your bone marrow did save a life. ¡°Ms. White is so kind, it¡¯s no wonder she¡¯s gotten the fancy of Master Lane.¡± Leo Bortplimented. Christine White smiled sheepishly and didn¡¯t answer. Baird Lane¡¯s eyes darkened as he watched her like this. ¡°Mr. Chi please have a seat.¡± Christine White saw that Leo Bort had been standing and pointed to a chair on the side. Leo Bort thanked her and sat down, then kept staring at her face and frowning deeper and deeper the more he looked. Christine White, a little embarrassed and rather ufortable by the way he looked at her, hastily tugged on Baird Lane¡¯s coat, hoping he would help her. Baird Lane moved to his left once more without a trace to keep her behind him, ¡°What are you looking at, Uncle?¡± He sulked and looked down on Leo Bort with a few displeased nces in his eyes. If it were normal, Leo Bort would have smiled sarcastically and not dared to look away, but this time he was fearless and went around him to continue staring at Christine White, ¡°Ms. White, I have a feeling you have a good face.¡± Chapter 49 – Shared Secrets ¡°Facetious?¡± Christine White froze. Leo Bort gave a sad smile, ¡°Yes, you look like a deceased person I¡¯ve met, and if my deceased person hadn¡¯t passed away, I would have thought you were her daughter ¡­¡± He was a little startled when he came in just now. This girl, she looks too much like Aning too. Especially her eyes, which were practically carved out of the same mold as Anin¡¯s. ¡°That ¡­ Mr. Chi, who is the deceased person you are talking about?¡± Christine White asked with a curious blink. Baird Lane pursed his thin lips and didn¡¯t say anything, just scrutinized Leo Bort, obviously wanting to know the answer to that as well. Leo Bort, however, waved his hand without answering, ¡°It¡¯s all in the past, and the man passed away over twenty years ago, so let¡¯s not talk about it!¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Christine White could see the deep pain hidden under his eyes and understandably didn¡¯t ask any more questions, guessing in her heart that the person would be his former lover or closest rtive. ¡°It¡¯s gettingte.¡± Leo Bort looked at his watch and patted his pants and stood up, ¡°Baird, I¡¯ll be off then.¡± ¡°Uh-huh.¡± Baird Lane answered coolly. Leo Bort sighed mentally when he saw that he had no intention of getting up to see him off. It looks like Baird and Molly are really out of the picture. Otherwise this attitude wouldn¡¯t be so cold. You should know that Baird used to treat him, his father-inw, with a lot of respect, unlike now, when he shouts ¡°uncle¡± without a trace of warmth. Thinking of this, Leo Bort, even if he loved his daughter more than anything else, couldn¡¯t help but feel a surge of resentment towards her in his heart. After Leo Bort left, Christine White looked at Baird Lane and asked, ¡°Baird, is Ms. Bort awake?¡± ¡°Not yet, will wake up in the night.¡± Baird Lane replied tersely. Christine White hesitated, ¡°So you¡¯ll be there with her at night?¡± Baird Lane would have replied that he would, but suddenly, at the sight of her bleak eyes, his mind faltered and he was somewhat speechless. After a couple seconds, his thin lips flicked up, ¡°It depends.¡± Unbeknownst to him, this answer of his was no different than an affirmative answer in Christine White¡¯s case. She let out a soft oh and stopped talking, seeming to be in a bit of a bad mood. Baird Lane didn¡¯t know what she was upset about and didn¡¯t ask, saying straight out, ¡°Grandpa called you yesterday.¡± ¡°Grandpa?¡± Christine White looked at him, ¡°What does Grandpa want with me?¡± ¡°Nothing important, just asking why you haven¡¯t gone back to dinner yet.¡± Christine White remembered, she had promised to apany the old man for dinner in the evening before she went to Tang Group yesterday. ¡°So what did you tell Grandpa?¡± She grabbed one of his hands. Baird Lane cast a sidelong nce, his eyes flickered slightly, and instead of pulling his hand out, he let her grab it, ¡°Said you had another stomach bug and went into the hospital.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Christine White sighed in relief. She was afraid that he would just give her random reasons just to be perfunctory. It wasn¡¯t that he couldn¡¯t do it, given his cold, heavy and trouble-hating nature. ¡°Grandpa also said he¡¯de byter to see you.¡± Baird Lane flung out another startling remark. Christine White was anxious, ¡°But how am I supposed to meet with Grandpa in my current condition?¡± It¡¯s not like she really had a stomach bug. What kind of person has a stomach bug and can¡¯t move while lying in bed? The old man started from nothing and created a huge The Lane Family, even in his old age, he is not a good person to be fooled,e over and take a look, it would be strange if you don¡¯t see something. ¡°Baird, can¡¯t you make Grandpa note?¡± Christine White grimaced bitterly. Baird Lane, however, was calm and flicked his eyelids, ¡°Grandpa¡¯sing, and it only makes us look more suspicious if I stop it, so you¡¯ll just have to y the part so he doesn¡¯t notice what you¡¯ve done with the surgery.¡± ¡°But where¡¯s my acting skills!¡± Christine White was on the verge of tears. ¡°No acting skills, and you can¡¯t pretend to be asleep?¡± Baird Lane squinted at her. Christine White¡¯s expression lurched.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. Yeah, she could have pretended to be asleep! Thinking about this, she immediately calmed down, not only did she not panic anymore, but she even had a little bit of joy inside. This is her teaming up with Baird Lane to tease the old man. I¡¯m a little sorry for the old man, but it¡¯s really exciting. It felt like they had a shared secret they couldn¡¯t tell, and she was somewhat looking forward to the old man¡¯s arrival. Christine White pulled back the covers and stifled a giggle. Baird Lane raised his eyebrows slightly, ¡°What are youughing at?¡± ¡°Nothing, thought of something funny. ¡°Christine White smiled at him. Baird Lane, not interested in knowing what she was thinking, heard his cell phone ring in his pocket, pulled it out and started to answer it. Two minutester, he put away his cell phone and stood up. Christine White eyed him, ¡°You¡¯re leaving?¡± ¡°Well, back at the office, Hugh Dong went over.¡± Baird Lane patiently answered her back. Christine White smiled, ¡°Go on then, be safe on the road.¡± ¡°I know.¡± Baird Lane spoke all over again as he straightened the creases in his suit, ¡°You can call me if anythinges up, and also I¡¯lle over as soon as I¡¯m done with the partnership.¡± ¡°Good.¡± Christine White¡¯s eyes curved. Baird Lane gave her a look and turned away. In fact, he wasn¡¯t sure why he had deliberately said thattter sentence to her. But seeing the way she smiled, it seemed like that would be fine. Shortly after Baird Lane left the hospital, Sr. Christine White closed her eyes and pretended to be asleep like she said she would before. Sure enough, when the old man saw that she didn¡¯t wake up, he didn¡¯t stay long before he left, and before he left, he only instructed Aunt Lucy to take good care of her. Aunt Lucy would have loved to tell the truth about Miss White¡¯s hospitalization, but thinking of Mister¡¯s warning, she finally held back. ¡°Aunt Lucy, is Grandpa gone?¡± No more movement was heard in the hospital room before Christine White peeled back the covers to reveal a pair of dripping eyes out. Aunt Lucy looked at her with amusement as she returned, ¡°Don¡¯t worry ma¡¯am, the master has already left.¡± ¡°Great.¡± Christine White exhaled softly, ¡°That was suffocating.¡± ¡°Oh, who told you, Mistress, to pretend to be asleep to deceive His Lordship, and to cover your face for fear that you wouldn¡¯t look like you were pretending.¡± ¡°Well, I can¡¯t help it, if I don¡¯t, Grandpa will definitely see right away that I¡¯m pretending to be asleep.¡± Christine White ruffled the hair from her face and said helplessly. ¡°That¡¯s true, but ma¡¯am, it¡¯s not right for you and mister to hide it from the master like this, sooner orter the master will find out.¡± Aunt Lucy was a little worried, ¡°And what will you do then?¡± Christine White was silent for a moment, ¡°Mostly Baird doesn¡¯t want to tell Grandpa, so I¡¯ll just go along with it, and as for when that timees, well, that¡¯s when we¡¯ll see.¡± ¡°Of course Mr. doesn¡¯t want his lordship to know, his lordship hates The Bort Family people the most, if his lordship knows that Mr. is letting you, Madam, donate your bone marrow for the sake of that The Bort Family person, it would be strange if he doesn¡¯t whip Mr. with a horsewhip.¡± Aunt Lucy skimmed her mouth. Christine White¡¯s eyes widened, ¡°Seriously? A horsewhip?¡± ¡°Of course it¡¯s true; the master beat the gentleman three years ago.¡± ¡°God!¡± Christine White covered her mouth. Baird Lane was actually horsewhipped by the old man. ¡°Well, let¡¯s not talk about that, too hungry?¡± Aunt Lucy was afraid that if she said too much, she would identally reveal something she shouldn¡¯t, so she hastily changed the topic, and took a bowl of lean pork porridge out of the thermos, stirring it while blowing it. ¡°I just asked Dr. Norton specifically, Mistress, you can simply eat something light, and after all the anesthesia has passed, you can take tonic, and then I¡¯ll stew big bone soup for you every day, so that you can get your body well sooner.¡± ¡°Okay, thanks Aunt Lucy,¡± Christine White was both touched and a little weepy inside. After eating the porridge, Christine White felt some strength in her body, it didn¡¯t even hurt that much, and her mood couldn¡¯t help but improve, ¡°By the way Aunt Lucy, did my mom ever look for me?¡± Chapter 50: Smacks her for being noisy She suddenly remembered that today was the fifteenth, her payday. In the past, this time of year, her mom called early to ask for money. ¡°No.¡± Aunt Lucy thought about it and shook her head. Christine White was a little less than convinced that the kind of person her mom was, who was profit-oriented, couldn¡¯t possibly note asking for money. ¡°Where¡¯s my cell phone?¡± She turned her head from side to side, looking for her phone. ¡°Here it is.¡± Aunt Lucy pulled her cell phone out of the nightstand. Christine White couldn¡¯t get up and had to lie down, luckily her left hand was fine and didn¡¯t prevent her from checking her cell phone, it was just a little sore from holding it up all the time. Christine White flipped her cell phone over and over, and eventually froze after she did see no call from her mom. ¡°I¡¯m surprised she didn¡¯t ask me for money!¡± Christine White¡¯s hand holding the cell phone was vaguely trembling. Aunt Lucy had been with her for three years and knew all about that business in her mother¡¯s house, and smiled when she heard her exmation, ¡°That¡¯s good, and you¡¯re clean.¡± ¡°It¡¯s a good thing, but I¡¯m getting a little ufortable instead, and I always feel like if she doesn¡¯te this time, the next time the opening will be even bigger.¡± Christine White put down her cell phone and said worriedly. Aunt Lucy sat on the edge of the bed, took an apple and peeled it, ¡°It¡¯s not impossible, ording to me, your parents, they ask you for money every month, and they ask for more and more, it¡¯s all because of you, Mrs., you¡¯re spoiled.¡± Christine White raised her arm to cover her eyes, ¡°I can¡¯t not give it, they are my parents, I know them, if I don¡¯t give them the money, they will do anything, I am afraid that one day I will hear them running downstairs of The Lane Family Group and making a fuss, at that time, they will even bring The Lane Family into disgrace. ¡± It¡¯s sad for her to have parents like that. Yet she couldn¡¯t leave them alone. To do otherwise would be socially irresponsible because she doesn¡¯t know what they will do for money. ¡°Actually, I think you¡¯re just overthinking it ma¡¯am, you just tell Mr. I¡¯m sure Mr. won¡¯t leave it alone, you can¡¯t do anything about them, but Mr. can.¡± Aunt Lucy cut the peeled apple into small pieces, skewered it with a toothpick and handed Christine White a piece. Christine White took the bite, ¡°I just didn¡¯t want to bother him, that¡¯s why I never told him the specifics of my mother¡¯s family.¡± ¡°But Mr. But is your husband, what trouble can there be.¡± Aunt Lucy was not impressed. Christine White took thest bite of the apple on her toothpick into her mouth and casually chewed and swallowed, ¡°It¡¯s not the same, I do think of him as a husband, but Aunt Lucy do you think he ever thought of me as a wife?¡± ¡°This ¡­¡± Aunt Lucy muted. Christine White rubbed her eyes, feeling them astigmatize even more, ¡°That¡¯s why ah, I don¡¯t want to trouble him, in fact, to say the least, it¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to trouble him, but I just don¡¯t want to hear him reject it, butst time, he had already given my mom five million dors.¡± ¡°Hey? Mister gave money?¡± Aunt Lucy was surprised. Christine White hmmmed, ¡°Last time my mom asked me for money, it just happened to be for him to bump into, so he gave five million dors, I think it should be this time should be five million dors is not used up yet, that¡¯s why it didn¡¯te to me.¡± When the five million dors runs out, it¡¯s sure toe back to her. ¡°Let¡¯s wait until next time then, if the amount you want is toorge, you might want to talk to Mr., ma¡¯am.¡± Aunt Lucy suggested. ¡°I¡¯ll think about it.¡± Christine White yawned and went back to sleep. This sleep was for hours. When I woke up again, it was dark. Christine White moved slightly, feeling something around her, right in the way, keeping her from moving much of an arc. ¡°What is it?¡± Confused, Christine White reached out to touch it, only to feel a hot piece of chest. She was confused! Chest? Or is it a man¡¯s? Christine White swallowed hard against the pain and turned on her side to look, only to see Baird Lane lying beside her in deep sleep. When did he get here? Howe she didn¡¯t know anything about it? Just as Christine White was staring at Baird Lane, mesmerized, Baird Lane¡¯s eyes suddenly opened. Christine White was startled and her body jerked back. Seeing her move, Baird Lane¡¯s pupils constricted and he immediately reached out to hold her, ¡°Christine White you¡¯re crazy!¡± Does this woman know she just had surgery? How dare she just roll over! Christine Whitey stunned in Baird Lane¡¯s arms, gasping for breath, and when the shock subsided, she beamed usingly, ¡°I¡¯m not crazy, you scared me.¡± ¡°You¡¯re the one who stayed up and stared at me.¡± Baird Lane demolished her without mercy. He had always been a light sleeper, and he would wake up at the slightest breeze. She was a big living person, staring at him with her eyes wide open, it would be strange if he didn¡¯t react. What I just didn¡¯t realize was that she was so easily frightened, but thankfully ¡­ ¡°So you knew.¡± Christine White rubbed her nose in embarrassment. She thought he was asleep and didn¡¯t know she was watching him. ¡°It takes a man to know a man.¡± Baird Lane pursed his lips back. Christine White sputtered sheepishly, ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to, I¡¯m just a little surprised that you¡¯re sleeping here all of a sudden, when did youe over?¡± ¡°It¡¯s been a couple hours.¡± Baird Lane released her andy t beside her, ndly returning. The bed in the special ward is still quiterge, it is the kind of regr double bed, two people lying on it, with lying at home is actually not much difference. But Christine White felt aggrieved and gently touched him with her arm, ¡°Then why don¡¯t you go back to bed? Hospitals aren¡¯t good for rest.¡± ¡°All right.¡± Baird Lane took his arm a little farther away, ¡°I know what¡¯s appropriate, if you¡¯re not awake, go back to sleep, and if you are awake, be quiet, I have a headache!¡± ¡°Headache?¡± Christine White was in a hurry, ignoring the words directly in front of him and looking at him nervously, ¡°Does it hurt? Shall I call a doctor?¡±Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. ¡°No!¡± Baird Lane wrinkled his brow, ¡°If you¡¯d be quieter, I wouldn¡¯t have a headache, and I¡¯m hurting from all the noise you¡¯re making.¡± Christine White choked. She¡¯s a pain in the ass? So he¡¯s getting tired of her talking too much and being too loud? Christine White realized this and was a little upset, but dutifully kept her mouth shut and didn¡¯t say anything. The ward was quiet once more. Baird Lane closed his eyes again as peace returned to his mind, and soon his steady breathing was heard, and it was clear that he was asleep again. Christine White realized that he had a sprinkling of darkness under his eyelids, and even under his nose there was this faintyer of hoarfrost. Did he get no restst night? Why else would you look so tired? Christine White had a lot of questions in her mind that she wanted to ask Baird Lane, but now that he was asleep, she didn¡¯t dare to disturb him, so she could only silently suppress those questions and stare tenderly at his sleeping face. It seemed like this was the first time she¡¯d ever seen him this close when he was asleep. The few times she¡¯d shared a bed before, either he¡¯de back after she¡¯d fallen asleep, or he¡¯d been in the middle of that, and she¡¯d never gotten a chance to look at his sleeping face. Now that she saw it, she realized that he looked so cute when he was asleep,pletelycking his usual coldness, looking calm and peaceful. Such a Baird Lane made Christine White more and more lustful, and I do not know how long she had been looking at it, when there was a sudden rush of footsteps outside the door. Immediately afterward, there was a knock on the door, unusually loud in the stillness of the night, ¡°Is President Lane in?¡± Christine White subconsciously looked at the man beside her to see if he had been awakened. After seeing that he just furrowed his brow and didn¡¯t wake up, she breathed a small sigh of relief before lowering her voice and asking, ¡°Who is it?¡± Chapter 51: She Wants to See You ¡°I¡¯m the caretaker for nine-zero-one upstairs.¡± The man at the door replied. Christine White looked puzzled. Nine-oh-one. Isn¡¯t that the ward where Molly Bort lives? Molly Bort¡¯s nursemaid came up thiste. Did something happen to Molly Bort again? ¡°Hello, what can I do for you to see President Lane?¡± Christine White asked again and said, ¡°President Lane is asleep, so if it¡¯s okay, you cane back for him tomorrow.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t, Miss Molly Bort is awake and moring that she must see President Lane,¡± the man at the door responded with difficulty. Christine White was about to say something when she saw the man next to her sit up with his eyes suddenly open. ¡°Baird you ¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯ll check upstairs.¡± Baird Lane said as he dressed. Christine White took his arm, not wanting him to go, ¡°But you look tired now, why don¡¯t you go tomorrow?¡± ¡°No, Molly will be emotionally upset if she doesn¡¯t see me.¡± Baird Lane broke away from Christine White straight away. Christine White looked at her empty hand and her heart followed. Is he that worried about Molly Bort? Why can¡¯t you care more about her! Christine White narrowed her eyes to hide the loss in them, ¡°I see, so are youing back tonight?¡± Baird Lane paused for a moment in putting on his shoes and was soon back to normal, ¡°You go to sleep, call Aunt Lucy if you need anything, Aunt Lucy sleeps in the inner room, if Aunt Lucy can¡¯t sort it out ring the bell and ask for Ives Norton, who is at the hospital for the next few days. ¡± He didn¡¯t answer the question of whether or not she¡¯d be back tonight, and after putting on his shoes he opened the door and followed the caretaker. Christine White only felt that theforter, which was still hot, had be cold, just as her heart, too, was cold. ¡°Where am I going to sleep!¡± She gathered the covers together and gave a bitterugh. She hadn¡¯t been able to sleep much, and when he left, she couldn¡¯t sleep any more. Christine White just kept her eyes open, staring at the clean white ceiling for I don¡¯t know how long, until the sky outside was turning fish-belly white and she fell asleep with a few moments of sleep. This sleepsted most of another day, and when I woke up it was noon. She rubbed her eyes and instead of Aunt Lucy, she saw Ives Norton in a whiteb coat standing next to her hospital bed, ¡°You¡¯re awake?¡± Christine White, still notpletely awake, gave a raspy hmmm with a long trailing sound, as soft and clingy as a kitten. Ives Norton was so distracted by what he heard that his hand holding the chart binder shook uncontrobly, ¡°Sister-inw, could you please not answer so, so ¡­ much?¡± He suddenly realized he couldn¡¯t find the adjectives to describe the feeling he just had. Christine White looked at him and yawned, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡± Ives Norton closed his chart binder and darted his eyes away from her. This woman, though, is just average looking. But it¡¯s her asional unconscious ir that kills. It¡¯s obvious that you¡¯re just teasing someone without realizing it. Thinking about it, Ives Norton coughed lightly twice, adjusted those undeserved emotions in his heart, and inquired with a straight face, ¡°How are you feeling today, sister-inw?¡± Christine White felt her body carefully and smiled slightly, ¡°Much better, it doesn¡¯t hurt as much as it did yesterday.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, it means the recovery is going well.¡± Ives Norton opened the chart folder again and brushed a few words on it.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. Christine White, who couldn¡¯t see what he was writing either and wasn¡¯t really interested, patted her cheek and asked, ¡°When can I get out of the hospital?¡± ¡°Keep it under observation for a few days.¡± Ives Norton returned without looking up, ¡°If there¡¯s nothing physically wrong in a few days, you can be discharged.¡± ¡°Good.¡± Christine White took his words to heart. ¡°And I¡¯ve prescribed some bone marrow boosters, I¡¯ll have the nurse send them overter, remember to take them, this medicine is very important for you!¡± Ives Norton brushed off a few more strokes on the chart folder. Christine White nodded her head in response to all of them. When he was finished, Ives Norton closed the chart binder and clipped it to his armpit, ¡°By the way, did Leo Bort visit you yesterday?¡± ¡°Leo Bort?¡± said Christine White, cocking her head in some confusion, ¡°Who¡¯s Leo Bort?¡± ¡°It¡¯s Molly Bort¡¯s father.¡± Ives Norton replied. Christine White nodded indistinctly, ¡°Yes, he said he¡¯de to thank me, and hit me with some tonic, that¡¯s what those are!¡± She pointed to the pile ofrge, unopened bags behind him. Ives Norton craned his head to look at him, then pushed up his sses and asked meaningfully, ¡°And when you met him, did you feel anything special about him?¡± ¡°Special?¡± Christine White shook her head with a lost smile, ¡°What could I possibly feel special about him for, but he did say that I looked like one of his deceased family members.¡± ¡°He really said that?¡± Ives Norton narrowed his eyes. ¡°Right.¡± ¡°Sure enough ¡­¡± Ives Norton pursed his lips and murmured. His guess was right. It¡¯s just that he can¡¯t find out the exact truth yet. Looks like there¡¯s a good show ahead! Ives Norton suddenly smiled, a shrewd look in his eyes. Christine White looked at him and thought there was something odd about his behavior at the moment, but couldn¡¯t tell what was odd about it. ¡°Dr. Norton, you just said fruitful, fruitful what?¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡± Ives Norton tightened his smile, ¡°Get some rest, I¡¯m out on duty.¡± ¡°Okay, take your time.¡± Christine White smiled politely at him. Christine White was soon the only one left in the hospital room, and she picked up a remote control and turned on the television across the room, watching it in boredom. Aunt Lucy came back from buying food and saw that she was the only one in the ward and couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Ma¡¯am, Dr. Norton is gone?¡± ¡°Gone.¡± Christine White returned her. Aunt Lucy sighed a little sadly, ¡°Haven¡¯t asked him if you can take supplements yet.¡± ¡°Ask next time, he¡¯sing in several times a day anyway.¡± Christine White said unconcernedly. She didn¡¯t care if she took supplements or not, she was on medication now anyway. Hearing Christine White¡¯s words, Aunt Lucy thought about it, and didn¡¯t feel sorry for it, smilingly pped her forehead, ¡°See I forgot again, it¡¯s true that I¡¯m getting older, s, it¡¯s really getting less and less useful.¡± ¡°Not at all, Aunt Lucy is still very young.¡± Christine White quipped. Aunt Lucy¡¯s heart was happy to hear this, her face smiled, ¡°Mistress can really talk, I just went out to buy chicken soup, it smells pretty good, Mistress will drink more in a while.¡± ¡°Where¡¯s Baird?¡± Christine White took the soup bowl, mindful of Baird Lane, ¡°Has he eaten yet?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry ma¡¯am.¡± Aunt Lucy sat down on the edge of her hospital bed, ¡°I checked upstairs when I got back, Mr. wasn¡¯t there, he went back to the office early in the morning.¡± As for Molly Bort, Aunt Lucy didn¡¯t even mention it. To Aunt Lucy, Molly Bort is a third party thates between Mr. and Mrs. She, like His Lordship, simply couldn¡¯t be treated well. In the same frame of mind was Christine White, who also stopped asking about Molly Bort. Anyway, all she needed to know was that Molly Bort¡¯s operation had been sessful and that she was still alive, and as for the rest, she had little interest in asking. But just because she doesn¡¯t ask people doesn¡¯t mean they don¡¯te to her and look familiar. On closer inspection, isn¡¯t it the same caretaker who came to Baird Lanest night, and why is he here now? ¡°Hello Ms. White.¡± The caregiver walked up to Christine White in a formal manner. Christine White, seeing that she was from Molly Bort, was polite and courteous, though not in a good manner, ¡°What can I do for you?¡± ¡°Miss Molly Bort wants to see you and says she wants to talk to you.¡± ¡°See me?¡± Christine White pointed to her nose. Chapter 52 The Bort Family’s Past ¡°Yes, that¡¯s what Miss Bort said.¡± The nursemaid ricked her back and returned humbly. Christine White smiled faintly, ¡°You go back.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± The caretaker was a little confused. ¡°I¡¯m not going to see her, and look at me now, where am I going to get out of bed.¡± Christine White raised her left hand, which was in a sling. She¡¯s got nothing to see with Molly Bort. She was still impressed with everything that happened thest time they met. As for Molly Bort¡¯s ck-hearted lotus, she thought she¡¯d better avoid it, lest she be counted again. The caretaker didn¡¯t expect Christine White to refuse so dryly, and was at a loss for words for a moment, ¡°Ms. White, I know this is difficult for you, but Ms. Bort said she had to see you or ¡­¡± ¡°You wait!¡± Aunt Lucy couldn¡¯t stand it anymore and interrupted the caregiver with a ck face, ¡°Or what? Or what? You Miss Bort is a human being, but our wife is not? If you Miss Bort wants to see our wife, our wife must go to see her, what kind of reasoning is that?¡± Christine White nodded her head back and forth in agreement with that statement. ¡°No. ¡­¡± The nursemaid, on the verge of tears, hastily waved her hand to exin, ¡°Those aren¡¯t my words, they¡¯re Ms. Bort¡¯s exact words.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t care who said this!¡± Aunt Lucy thrust up her hips in an aggressive manner, ¡°You go back and tell her why she can¡¯te over if she wants to see our wife and has to have our wife go over to her?¡± ¡°Ms. Bort just had surgery and couldn¡¯t make it over.¡± The caretaker scrunched her neck and muttered in a small voice. Aunt Lucyughed in anger, ¡°She just finished her surgery, isn¡¯t our wife? Don¡¯t forget, our wife is still lying here to save her, it¡¯s her savior, what¡¯s the difference between her treating her savior like this and being ungrateful?¡± ¡°This ¡­¡± The caretaker had the sense to keep quiet. Aunt Lucy disgustedly pushed her towards the door, ¡°Okay, okay, what¡¯s this this ah, you hurry up, our wife won¡¯t see her, she really has something to say, either call ore here by yourself, or else it¡¯s a no-go!¡± Bang! The door to the room was mmed vigorously shut. Aunt Lucy pped her hands and turned to walk back, ¡°What the hell, justifying herself as a princess and going over to meet her.¡± ¡°Aunt Lucy,¡± Christine White watched her dumbfounded at this series of maneuvers and couldn¡¯t help but give her a thumbs up, ¡°You¡¯re so good, I can¡¯t believe you got rid of her so easily.¡± Aunt Lucyughed, ¡°To deal with these people ah, we have to be dry, especially the woman surnamed Chi, it¡¯s even more important to be a little stronger, otherwise it will be easy to suffer, that woman is not a good match.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve already experienced something.¡± Christine Whitemented. ¡°Oh?¡± Aunt Lucy asked curiously, ¡°Did something happen between you and her, ma¡¯am?¡±Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Well, there was a little friction.¡± Christine White gave a brief ount of what happened the day she met Molly Bort. Aunt Lucy was so angry after hearing this that she pped the table, ¡°What a rotten hearted one, no one canpare to her in terms of ingratitude, and on the other hand, she still pretends to be harmless, it¡¯s really disgusting, and it¡¯s just that Mr. can¡¯t see through her true face.¡± The corners of Christine White¡¯s mouth twitched, and in her heart she quite agreed with those words. Because after all the time she had spent observing and examining, the Molly Bort in Baird Lane¡¯s eyes was really quite different from the one she had seen. ¡°Ma¡¯am, you stay away from that Chi woman from now on.¡± Aunt Lucy poured a ss of water and handed it to Christine White¡¯s mouth. Christine White happened to be a little thirsty and took a couple sips of water from her hand, ¡°Farther?¡± Aunt Lucy would actually advise her that way. Looks like Molly Bort is more dangerous than she thought. ¡°Yes, stay as far away as you can!¡± Aunt Lucy looked at Christine White with a serious expression, ¡°That woman was horribly possessive when she was with Mister back then, it was not easy for His Lordship to get them to break up, and now that you¡¯re married to Mister, I¡¯m worried that she¡¯ll do something to you because of her unwillingness.¡± ¡°I see.¡± Christine White lifted her chin slightly to show that she understood, ¡°Don¡¯t worry Aunt Lucy, I know what to do, but I¡¯m a little curious as to why on earth Grandpa wanted them to break up.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not because that woman is ungrateful.¡± Aunt Lucy skimmed her mouth, ¡°I can¡¯t tell you more about the specifics, anyway, it¡¯s just that back then, Mr. saved her, but she left Mr. unattended, I guess it¡¯s a gic problem, she inherited it from her mother.¡± ¡°Her mom?¡± Christine White blinked, suddenly interested, ¡°Aunt Lucy, tell me about it.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Aunt Lucy put down her ss of water, ¡°It started more than twenty years ago, when The Bort Family was just starting out, Leo Bort¡¯s wife wasn¡¯t Molly Bort¡¯s mom yet, Molly Bort¡¯s mom was a third party, pregnant with Molly Bort and married into The Bort Family. Molly Bort¡¯s mom was a third party, pregnant with Molly Bort and married into The Bort Family.¡± ¡°Wouldn¡¯t that make Molly Bort a bastard child?¡± Christine White¡¯s mouth dropped open in surprise. Aunt Lucy nodded, ¡°Leo Bort and his first wife started a business together, and by the time the business had some sess, Leo Bort also started to y around on the outside, and ended up with a female college student that his wife was sponsoring, and that female college student was Molly Bort¡¯s mom.¡± ¡°And then what?¡± ¡°Then Molly Bort¡¯s mom, not willing to be the third party, came to the door with her belly to pick a fight, and it just so happened that the main house was pregnant at that time too, and in about the same month, and in the end, I don¡¯t know what happened, but the main house was sent to the hospital with one body.¡± ¡°That¡¯s too scary.¡± Christine White¡¯s body shivered, creeped out by the sound of it, goosebumps rising all over her body. Aunt Lucymented, ¡°It was such a big deal that no one in the upper ss knew about it, and The Bort Family¡¯s reputation was in tatters, and Molly Bort¡¯s mom suffered from depression and died within a few years of giving birth to Molly Bort.¡± ¡°It¡¯s true that the hoi polloi are in deep water.¡± Christine White staggered. Buzz! The cell phone suddenly vibrated. Aunt Lucy picked up her phone and nced at it, handing it to her in surprise, ¡°Ma¡¯am, it¡¯s Mister.¡± ¡°Baird?¡± said Christine White, taking it with a showy frown, a little less than pleased. She¡¯d dismissed Molly Bort¡¯s people only moments before, and Baird Lane calling at this very moment was a bit of a coincidence anyhow. Couldn¡¯t it be that Molly Bort, seeing that she wasn¡¯t going over, had told Baird Lane something trumped up? Just likest time, calling white ck ¡­ Thinking about it, Christine White ran her finger across the green icon on the screen and tensed her heartstrings, ¡°Hello?¡± ¡°Christine White, did you scold Molly?¡± Baird Lane¡¯s cool, low voice came through, and it looked like an usation. Christine White mentally said sure enough and bit her lip and returned, ¡°I didn¡¯t curse her, I haven¡¯t even seen her today.¡± ¡°But Molly told me that she sent someone to your hospital room to thank you and you called her ungrateful.¡± Baird Lane sneered. ¡°I didn¡¯t!¡± Christine White huffed, biting her lower lip, ¡°It was clearly her who wanted me to meet her, saying she had something to talk to me about, not a thank you at all.¡± ¡°Christine White, is it fun for you to lie?¡± Baird Lane¡¯s voice was colder, and there was obvious displeasure in it. Christine White froze, ¡°Lying?¡± ¡°You said Molly asked you toe over to see her, but would she not know if you could go in your current state? What the hell are you targeting Molly for so much?¡± ¡°I ¡­¡± ¡°All right!¡± Baird Lane interrupted her impatiently, ¡°Christine White, I want you to stay well in the hospital and stay out of trouble, and don¡¯t go bullying Molly!¡± The call hung up and Christine White looked at her cked out cell phone, her entire body speechless. Don¡¯t go bullying Molly Bort. That¡¯s too funny. Who¡¯s bullying who anyway! Chapter 53 Review ¡°Ma¡¯am, what did Mister say to you?¡± Aunt Lucy couldn¡¯t help but worry when she saw that Christine White¡¯s face didn¡¯t look right. Christine White deted in aggravation, ¡°He said for me not to bully Molly Bort.¡± ¡°Bully Molly Bort?¡± said Aunt Lucy, with a puzzled look, ¡°Have you ever bullied her, ma¡¯am?¡± ¡°Of course not, why would I have nothing to do with bullying her, when she¡¯s clearly the one bullying me!¡± ¡°Then why did the gentleman say so?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not all Molly Bort, she called Baird and said she had the caregivere over to thank me and I called her ungrateful, so Baird just warned me not to bully her.¡± Christine White dropped her cell phone, upset. Aunt Lucy froze, then mmed the table angrily, ¡°That¡¯s shameless, isn¡¯t it? When did she ever say she was here to thank you ma¡¯am?¡± ¡°That¡¯s not important.¡± Christine White wiped her face, ¡°What matters is that she purposely turned things upside down and Baird believed her and didn¡¯t even give me a chance to exin.¡± ¡°And what a way for mister to do it!¡± Aunt Lucy sighed in displeasure. ¡°Never mind, I can understand, after all, Molly Bort carries a lot of weight in his heart, they also had that kind of rtionship once, it¡¯s normal for him to trust her.¡± Christine White bitterly pulled the corner of her mouth, ¡°Aunt Lucy, help me prepare a wheelchair.¡± ¡°What do you want, ma¡¯am?¡± ¡°Go see Molly Bort!¡± ¡°No way!¡± Aunt Lucy tted her face in disapproval, ¡°Ma¡¯am how can you walk around in your current state.¡± ¡°But Molly Bort is doing this because she wants me to go over and see her, plus I want to know what the hell she¡¯s up to!¡± Christine White was insistent. Aunt Lucy said no to everything. Christine White doesn¡¯t budge either. The two just stood there in a stalemate. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Ives Norton¡¯s disconcerting voice suddenly sounded from the doorway. Aunt Lucy looked like she had seen her savior and hurriedly pulled him over to her, ¡°Dr. Norton, our wife says she wants to go out in a wheelchair, talk to her.¡± ¡°Going out?¡± Ives Norton frowned at the woman in the hospital bed, ¡°Where are you going, sister-inw?¡± ¡°To see Molly Bort,¡± Christine White said honestly. ¡°See her for what?¡± Ives Norton walked over to the bed to check the progress of the IV, ¡°Don¡¯t go see her before your IV is done.¡± ¡°She¡¯s the one who wanted to see me.¡± Christine White rubbed her temples. Ives Norton¡¯s motion of flicking the drip hose snapped, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know, she said she had something to talk to me about.¡± Christine White shook her head gently. ¡°I¡¯d advise you not to go then.¡± Ives Norton let go of the hose and wrapped both arms around it, ¡°That woman is no simple character, when she says she has something to talk about, she might be preparing to screw you over.¡± Christine White looked at him incredulously, ¡°You ¡­¡± ¡°What?¡± Ives Norton raised an eyebrow in interest. Christine White scratched her head, ¡°Nothing, just a little hard to believe you would say that about Molly Bort, aren¡¯t you guys friends?¡± Baird Lane was close friends with him. Molly Bort, in turn, is Baird Lane¡¯s ex-girlfriend. It was logical that the three of them should be on good terms, but the tone of his voice when he mentioned Molly Bort just now was not only unfriendly, but also had a hint of dislike. ¡°Who¡¯s friends with her, I¡¯m only taking care of her a little more for Baird¡¯s sake, she doesn¡¯t leave as many senses in my heart as you do sister-inw.¡± Ives Norton tapped his fingers on his arm and hung back. Christine White¡¯s eye twitched, ¡°That ¡­ Thank you for the recognition.¡± ¡°Well well well.¡± Ives Norton waved his hand andughed softly, ¡°Sister-inw, do you know why I don¡¯t like Molly Bort?¡± Christine White shook her head, ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Oh, don¡¯t tell you!¡± Christine White looked at him with an expressionless face. He was ying her for a fool! ¡°Okay, okay, not teasing you sister-inw.¡± Ives Norton pushed the eyes on the bridge of his nose and his expression became serious, ¡°Listen to me, don¡¯t go to see her, when she says she has something to talk about it¡¯s often a reckoning, you and her didn¡¯t know each other before, so what can we talk about, the only thing we can talk about is nothing more than Baird.¡± ¡°You know her that well?¡± Ives Norton¡¯s eyes went cold, ¡°Of course you understand when you¡¯ve been counted on like that by her, and if I¡¯m not mistaken, she¡¯s going to talk to you about getting you to initiate a divorce from Baird or something.¡± That woman, possessive to the point of perversion. When dating Baird, there was talk of keeping them friends away from Baird. ¡°She knows about my rtionship with Baird?¡± Christine White was surprised. ¡°She¡¯s been so irritated by you guys that she¡¯s passed out for surgery, you don¡¯t think she¡¯s going to ask for rification?¡± Ives Norton looked at her with a smirk. Christine White was silent, and after a few seconds she asked, a little puzzled, ¡°If you knew what kind of person Molly Bort was, why didn¡¯t you tell Baird what she really was?¡± ¡°Who¡¯s to say I didn¡¯t, that would take him believing it, he¡¯s looking at Molly Bort¡¯s filter at least this thick!¡± Ives Nortonpared the thickness. Christine White estimated at least seven or eight centimeters and couldn¡¯t help but be amused.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. After theugh, the heart is a little sour. Such a thick filter also speaks volumes about how much Baird Lane loves Molly Bort in his heart. Otherwise, with his shrewdness, he couldn¡¯t have failed to see what kind of person Molly Bort was, and often the ones who don¡¯t see are the ones who love the most. ¡°Okay, enough of that, I just came by to let you know that I¡¯m going to be giving you a post-op review in a few minutes, so get ready.¡± Ives Norton got down to business. ¡°I know.¡± Christine White gathered her inner emotions and answered. Ives Norton went out and Aunt Lucy came in from outside, ¡°Ma¡¯am, are you still going to Molly Bort¡¯s now?¡± ¡°Not going.¡± Christine White waved her hand feebly. Ives Norton has all but said that Molly Bort is likely to want to talk to her about getting a divorce from Baird Lane. Then why is she asking for trouble? ¡°Just don¡¯t go.¡± Aunt Lucy smiled in relief, ¡°Ma¡¯am, let me change you into the clothes you¡¯ll be wearing for the reviewter.¡± ¡°Yes, please Aunt Lucy.¡± Christine White lifted the covers with one hand. Once changed, she was lifted onto a pushchair by two attendants and sent to various departments for a full body review. By the time it was over, three hours had passed and she was almost asleep from exhaustion. But when she returned to the hospital room and saw the figure standing in front of the window, all her sleepiness dissipated again in this moment. ¡°Baird?¡± shouted Christine White softly at the figure. Baird Lane turned around, ¡°Where¡¯s it going?¡± ¡°Review.¡± Christine White gestures to the wheelchair under her hip. After the retest, Ives Norton told her that she was recovering well and could sit up properly without lying down all the time. So Aunt Lucy made a point of getting her a wheelchair. ¡°How did the retest go?¡± Baird Lane inquired, scanning Christine White¡¯s wheelchair. Christine White¡¯s subtle smile, ¡°It¡¯s not too bad, I¡¯ll be out of the hospital in a few days.¡± Baird Lane hmmmed, ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± He was relieved that she was okay. While he didn¡¯t love her, he didn¡¯t want her to be left with any kind of sickness over it. ¡°By the way sir, when did youe over?¡± Aunt Lucy, who was standing behind Christine White, suddenly opened her mouth and asked. ¡°Been over here a while.¡± Baird Lane returned tly with thin lips. Christine White was slightly surprised, ¡°So you¡¯ve been waiting here?¡± ¡°No.¡± Baird Lane dropped his eyes, ¡°I just came from Molly¡¯s side.¡± The expression on Christine White¡¯s small face stiffened and her gaze sank bleakly, ¡°So ¡­¡± Yeah, well, the main reason he came to the hospital was for Molly Bort. It¡¯s only incidental to see her. What¡¯s she expecting? ¡°Sir!¡± Aunt Lucy stepped out from behind Christine White with a stern face and a tone that sounded angry. ¡°Aunt Lucy?¡± asked Christine White, looking at her in dismay. Chapter 54 Discharge from Hospital Aunt Lucy turned back to Christine White and smiled, then her face sank when she turned back to Baird Lane. Obviously, she¡¯s mad at Baird Lane. Baird Lane, also seeing Aunt Lucy angry at herself for the first time, was coldly stunned. ¡°Sir, there are some things I¡¯m not supposed to say as a servant of The Lane Family, but I can¡¯t help it.¡± Aunt Lucy crossed her arms. Baird Lane pursed his lips, ¡°What are you getting at?¡± ¡°Mrs. is your wife, right?¡± Aunt Lucy asked. Baird Lane gave Christine White a look, ¡°And?¡± Christine White raised her eyebrows. Is that an answer or a non-answer from him? ¡°Since Mrs. is your wife, sir, but have you ever thought of Mrs. as a wife, sir, or not?¡± Aunt Lucy pointed at Christine White. Baird Lane¡¯s face sank, ¡°When did I not think of her as a wife?¡± ¡°Did you?¡± Aunt Lucy patted her chest, ¡°Sir, ask yourself, in your heart, is your wife really your wife? What kind of husband doesn¡¯t stay with his wife when she¡¯s sick and hospitalized, but goes to take care of another woman?¡± Hearing this, Christine White suddenly lowered her head, and in her heart, she only felt a sense of aggression surging upwards. Aunt Lucy¡¯s words continued, ¡°I know you can¡¯t let go of Miss Bort, but sir, you¡¯re married, this is the person you¡¯ll spend the rest of your life with, Miss Bort is in the past, is it normal for you and Miss Bort to be together now? Should it be? ¡°Aunt Lucy, you¡¯re overstepping your bounds!¡± Baird Lane¡¯s cheeks puffed up, his voice cold as ice, ¡°There are things I know what to do and what not to do, it¡¯s not your turn to lecture me!¡± ¡°Sir, I¡¯m not lecturing you, I¡¯m just mentioning again how you go about being a husband.¡± Aunt Lucy sighed. Christine White saw Baird Lane¡¯s face getting harder and harder as she reached out and tugged on Aunt Lucy¡¯s sleeve, ¡°Aunt Lucy, stop it.¡± ¡°Mrs. ¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯ll be fine.¡± Christine White smiled at her, but deep in her smile was a sadness that wouldn¡¯t fade. If Baird Lane really knew what to do and what not to do, then he wouldn¡¯t have gotten so close to Molly Bort and stayed away early. In fact, everyone could see that he was wrong, but only he felt he was right. Just because he loves Molly Bort, he doesn¡¯t see anything wrong with his treatment of her. Christine White smiled to herself at the thought, ¡°Baird, why don¡¯t you go back upstairs, I¡¯m a little tired and would like to get some sleep, so I won¡¯t be apanying you.¡± ¡°Back?¡± Baird Lane wrinkled his nose in displeasure, ¡°Christine White, exin to me what this word back means?¡± Christine White looked deeply at him and did not answer. And under such a gaze from her, Baird Lane actually grew a little annoyed out of nowhere. ¡°Aunt Lucy, get outta here!¡± He waved his hand and shooed people away. Aunt Lucy could see that something wasn¡¯t quite right between the two and wisely went out. Christine White and Baird Lane are the only two left in the hospital room. Baird Lane stepped forward and repeated the question he had just asked, ¡°Christine White you tell me, why did you use the word back?¡±Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. ¡°It¡¯s nothing really, I just heard you say earlier that you wereing from Ms. Bort¡¯s and figured you came to the hospital to see her, she should be looking for you if you don¡¯t go back.¡± Christine White said with a smile, trying to look as unconcerned as possible. But her smile fell on Baird Lane¡¯s eyes, but it was extraordinarily harsh and inexplicably disliked by him. ¡°You want me to go to her that badly?¡± He was staring intently into her eyes, his face cold and vaguely mingled with a faint hint of anger. Christine White didn¡¯t understand what he was angry about and didn¡¯t think much of it; for her anyway, him being angry from time to time had gotten her used to it. ¡°It¡¯s not that I want you to go to her, but you have no intention of staying with me all the time do you?¡± Christine White replied seriously as she looked at the man¡¯s handsome, Tao-less face. He¡¯d stayed at Molly Bort¡¯s for most of those two or three days, and hadn¡¯te to her more than a handful of times. And every time there¡¯s a breeze at Molly Bort¡¯s ce, he absolutely disappears immediately. Likest night, he was obviously all that tired, but as soon as Molly Bort woke up, he was immediately gone. Baird Lane pursed his thin lips after hearing Christine White¡¯s words and did not retort. She was right, he did have no intention of staying with her all the time. It was mostly Molly¡¯s ce that put him at ease. ¡°Baird you go ahead, I¡¯ve been reviewing for hours and am now eager to sleep.¡± Christine White yawned and once again opened her mouth to let him go. Baird Lane was a little upset, but looked at her now in her wheelchair and pushed down the bit of upset she felt. Immediately afterward, he pulled his hands out of his pants pockets, bent down, and scooped up Christine White from her wheelchair in a single, sweeping motion. Christine White froze at his action, and it took a moment for her to react, a small face red and dripping with blood. ¡°Baird what are you doing? Put me down now!¡± She cried out, ashamed and anxious, one hand in the air, not even knowing where to put it. ¡°Shut up!¡± Baird Lane bellowed, not stopping, carrying her toward the hospital bed, ¡°Put you down so you can get back to the bed on your own?¡± Christine White choked in her throat. I don¡¯t think I can. Although her legs were fine, she couldn¡¯t get her back up, she couldn¡¯t even stand up, so she couldn¡¯t even talk about getting back into bed. Christine White dutifully kept her mouth shut and stopped shouting for Baird Lane to put her down, instead gathering the courage to wrap her arms around his neck and leaned back into his arms without moving, but secretly rejoicing inside. It¡¯s the first time he¡¯s ever hugged her. Baird Laneid Christine White carefully on the hospital bed and covered her again, making sure it was okay for her to lie like that before he said softly with thin lips, ¡°You go to sleep, I¡¯m leaving.¡± ¡°Good.¡± Christine White blinked. Baird Lane straightened his cuffs and lifted his feet toward the door. Christine White peeled back the covers and watched him leave until the door to her room was closed behind him and he waspletely out of sight before she let go of the corner of the covers and smiled emotionally. Even though he was kicked out by her, she was more than a little ufortable when he actually just left without looking back. But recalling Baird Lane¡¯s gentle princess hug just now, Christine White felt sweet in her heart again. If her body didn¡¯t allow it, she would have wanted to roll under the covers twice. How wonderful it would be if he could always be so gentle with her ¡­ With such ridiculous expectations, Christine White closed her eyes and drifted off to sleep. A few dayster. Ives Norton took off his handstand and spread out his chart binder with a brush, ¡°Congrattions sister-inw, you¡¯re ready to be discharged.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Christine White asked in surprise. Seeing her so excited, somehow Ives Norton actually felt that his mood became inexplicably good as well, and the frivolous smile on his face became much milder, ¡°Of course it¡¯s true, you can go through the discharge procedure now.¡± ¡°Great!¡± Christine White stretched, ¡°I¡¯ve been lying stiff for the past few days, and now I can finally get out of the hospital.¡± ¡°Ma¡¯am, so I¡¯ll go ahead and check in?¡± Aunt Lucy was happy for her when she saw her so happy. ¡°Please Aunt Lucy,¡± Christine White nodded. After Aunt Lucy left, Christine White got out of her hospital bed, dragged over the suitcase in the corner and started packing for her discharge. Ives Norton leaned against the wall and looked at her, ¡°Do you want to talk to Baird about you getting out of the hospital so he can pick you up?¡± Christine White¡¯s packing motion stalled, ¡°I don¡¯t think so.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°He¡¯s probably been too busy to visit me these past few days, and he probably wasn¡¯t avable when I asked him toe pick me up.¡± Christine White put her head down and continued to pack her things, it was impossible to see the expression on her face. Ives Norton stroked his chin, his eyes sank, ¡°But howe I heard that he hasn¡¯t been busytely, he alsoes to the hospital every day, did he note to see you even once?¡± Chapter 55: Don’t Mess Around The corners of Christine White¡¯s mouth tugged slightly and she didn¡¯t say anything. In fact, Baird Lane had beening to the hospital for the past few days, and she knew all about it. but wondered why he hadn¡¯te to see her. Aunt Lucy had another fit over it and almost called to tell the old man, but she stopped it. ¡°Sister-inw, are you okay?¡± Ives Norton inquired in a low voice as he looked at Christine White¡¯s thin frame. Christine White gathered her thoughts and shook her head and smiled, ¡°It¡¯s okay, thanks Dr. Norton for taking care of me these days.¡± ¡°Care is not to be talked about, it¡¯s my job as a doctor to take care of you when you get back.¡± Ives Norton mentions. Christine White gave a soft hmmm and closed her suitcase. ¡°Is Ms. White in, please?¡± A soft female voice suddenly sounded outside the door. Christine White and Ives Norton looked over together, only to see a wheelchair somehow outside the wide-open door of the hospital room, with Molly Bort sitting on it with a smile on her face. ¡°What brings you here?¡± For whatever reason, Ives Norton took a few steps forward and held Christine White back.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. Christine White is all a bit frozen. ¡°Ives you¡¯re here too.¡± Molly Bort looked at Ives Norton with a slightly surprised expression. Ives Norton frowned tightly, ¡°Is there a problem with me being here? You on the other hand, what are you doing here? Do you realize that you¡¯ve only just finished surgery, who told you to run around, I hate patients who don¡¯t listen.¡± ¡°Ives don¡¯t you be mad.¡± Molly Bort took control of the wheelchair and entered the hospital room, her eyes ncing behind him purposefully, ¡°I¡¯m here to see Ms. White.¡± ¡°Look at me?¡± Christine White poked her head out from behind Ives Norton. ¡°Right!¡± Molly Bort smiled gently at her, ¡°In fact, I¡¯ve always been worried about Miss White¡¯s health, and I even had the caregivere over to you a few days ago just to ask Miss White how you were doing, but that caregiver didn¡¯t make it clear, and there was a misunderstanding, I¡¯m really sorry Miss White.¡± ¡°Misunderstanding?¡± Christine White bristled and mentally rolled her eyes. This woman, as usual, says one thing and does another. What do you mean have the caregivere over and ask how she¡¯s doing? The truth of the matter is clear to everyone in the room, don¡¯t you see Ives Norton looking away and snickering! ¡°Ms. White.¡± Molly Bort narrowed her eyes, ¡°You don¡¯t seem to take my word for it.¡± ¡°No!¡± Christine White smiled perfunctorily, ¡°Consider that a misunderstanding, it¡¯s all in the past, Ms. Bort just don¡¯t mention it again.¡± She was in a hurry to get out of the hospital and didn¡¯t bother to win or lose with this hypocritical woman. ¡°Since Ms. White has said so, then I will respectfully ept it.¡± Molly Bort nodded, then her eyes fell on the suitcase beside Christine White, ¡°Ms. White what are you ¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m getting out of the hospital.¡± Christine White patted the suitcase. Her whole brow was raised when she talked about getting out of the hospital. Molly Bort looked at her flushed face and a sh of jealousy crossed her eyes, ¡°So soon, huh?¡± ¡°What? You mean you want your sister-inw to stay in the hospital for a few more days?¡± Ives Norton pushed up his sses. Molly Bort¡¯s expression froze for a split second and quickly returned to its natural state, ¡°Ives what are you talking about, I¡¯m just envious that Ms. White recovered so well and was discharged so quickly, I really don¡¯t know when I¡¯ll be able to get out of the hospital.¡± She sighed emotionally. Ives Norton, however, struck her unmercifully, ¡°It¡¯s early, you won¡¯t be thinking about it for a few months.¡± Molly Bort red at him petntly, ¡°Ives, can¡¯t you coax me on purpose?¡± ¡°I¡¯m a doctor, and telling the truth is responsible for my patients, got it?¡± Ives Norton said in an oily voice. ¡°Ives you ¡­,¡± said Molly Bort, biting her lip as if she were going to cry. Christine White was really afraid that she would cry out and disturb the patient next door, she quickly opened her mouth tofort, ¡°Ms. Bort don¡¯t feel bad, your surgery has all been sessful, I believe that you will be discharged soon.¡± ¡°Maybe.¡± Molly Bort lifted her thin, bony hand and gently wiped the wetness from the corners of her eyes, ¡°This surgery was a sess, but next time ¡­¡± ¡°Molly Bort!¡± bellowed Ives Norton, his face paling slightly. Molly Bort, as if she had just reacted to the fact that she had said the wrong thing, gave a couple of fakeughs, ¡°So what, Ms. White, have you packed your bags yet?¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Christine White looked at her suspiciously, then at the man beside her. Why did she feel like these two were hiding something. ¡°Now that we¡¯re packed, can we talk?¡± Molly Bort straightened the wig on her head. Christine White¡¯s heart sank, ¡°Talk about what?¡± Instead of answering, Molly Bort looked to Ives Norton, ¡°Ives, why don¡¯t you step outside for a moment, I¡¯d like to talk to Ms. White alone.¡± ¡°What does my sister-inw mean?¡± Ives Norton asked Christine White for her opinion. Christine White was silent for a few seconds, ¡°Dr. Norton why don¡¯t you go out first, since Ms. Bort is here it wouldn¡¯t be a good idea to make here all this way for nothing.¡± ¡°Okay, I¡¯m on my way out.¡± Ives Norton lifted his foot toward the door. As he passed Molly Bort, he suddenly whispered a warning in her ear, ¡°Molly Bort, don¡¯t fuck around or do anything to her, you hear me!¡± Molly Bort hooked her lips and whispered back in the same way, ¡°Ives, you seem to care about her.¡± Ives Norton had a quick, fleeting twinkle in his eye that didn¡¯t acknowledge or deny her words, ¡°Anyway, I told you not to mess around.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡± Molly Bort looked down at her hands, which looked like white bones, and disgust was written in the bottom of her eyes, ¡°In my current state of health, there¡¯s no way for me to mess around even if I wanted to.¡± ¡°That¡¯s fine.¡± Ives Norton went out. Molly Bort closed the door to the hospital room behind her and took control of the wheelchair to Christine White. Christine White, however, took two steps back, putting distance between them, her entire body very alert. Molly Bort smiled yfully, ¡°What¡¯s this about Ms. White? I don¡¯t eat people, do you need to be so afraid of me?¡± ¡°I can¡¯t help it, I¡¯ve already been taught a lesson twice, and I¡¯m afraid that if I stand close to Ms. Bort, I won¡¯t be able to tell if Ms. Bort has another ident, so it¡¯s better to stay away.¡± Christine White said in a cool and widowed voice. Hearing the sarcasm in her words, a wave of hostility welled up in Molly Bort¡¯s heart, but it was quickly suppressed. ¡°Ms. White really knows how to joke, don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t do anything to you this time I came here, I just want to know, what exactly did you use to obtain Grandpa Lu¡¯s approval and then marry Baird?¡± Once, after all the effort she¡¯d put into pleasing the old thing, the old thing wouldn¡¯t even relent in letting her marry Baird. But the woman in front of her, who at first nce was no match for her anywhere, was able to gain that old thing¡¯s favor, she really couldn¡¯t understand or figure it out! What good is a woman like that, with no family and no looks, to marry Baird? ¡°Means?¡± Christine White was exasperated, ¡°Ms. Bort did youe here to say that I used means to marry into The Lane Family?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it?¡± Molly Bort sneered, ¡°I had my caretakere to see you the other day to talk to you about all this, but when you ungratefully refused to see me, I had to call Baird.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you think your behavior is disgraceful?¡± Christine White questioned, clenching her palms. Molly Bort covered her lips and burst outughing, ¡°I don¡¯t think so, all I know is that no one has ever dared to reject me, and I won¡¯t allow anyone to do so, not to mention you, not even Baird! And your rejection was a provocation to me, so naturally I had to teach you a lesson!¡± She emotionally pped the armrests of her wheelchair, her face full of madness, no longer able to see a trace of her gentle and orchid-like appearance. Christine White looked at Molly Bort like this and silently took two more steps back. This is probably what Debby York would call a sicko. This kind of person is just too dangerous! ¡°Christine White, divorce Shen!¡± Molly Bort suddenly spoke out of turn. Chapter 56: I’ll Get Him Back Christine White¡¯s knees went weak and she almost sat on her butt, ¡°What? Divorce?¡± Sure enough, Ives Norton was right. ¡°Yes, you don¡¯t deserve Baird!¡± said Molly Bort, looking at her with her chin slightly raised in pride. Christine White pulled over a chair and sat down, lest she literally give herself a fall when she heard the amazing words again in a moment. ¡°Ms. Bort, what do you mean by unworthy?¡± She pursed her lips tightly. ¡°It¡¯s literal, you understand when I say that, don¡¯t you?¡± Molly Bort returned faintly. Christine White¡¯s hands clenched tighter, a hint of anger coloring her small face, ¡°I understand, but who are you to say I¡¯m not good enough for Baird?¡± ¡°Do you deserve it?¡± Molly Bort asked rhetorically, ncing her up and down repeatedly with one eye. Christine White only felt that she was being sized up with no ce to hide, subconsciously gathered the jacket on her body, and said with some exasperation, ¡°It¡¯s not up to you to say whether or not you¡¯re worthy.¡± ¡°Ms. White, it¡¯s not that I want to belittle you.¡± Molly Bort wrapped her arms around herself with a leathery smile on her face, ¡°It¡¯s really that I can¡¯t see a single glimmer of light in you, and since I found out that you¡¯re married to Shen, I¡¯ve even asked my father to check you out, and the results have been very disappointing to me.¡± ¡°You investigated me?¡± Christine White¡¯s volume rose, and she was upset. Nobody likes to be investigated for no reason. ¡°Shhh! Keep it down!¡± Molly Bort held up a finger to her mouth, ¡°I¡¯m not investigating you, I¡¯m just trying to get to know you, to find out what kind of character you are to be married to Baird, but I didn¡¯t realize it would turn out to be so bad, so I¡¯m just curious to find out what exactly it took for you to marry into The Lane Family. ¡± ¡°Noment!¡± Christine White flung out four words coldly. Molly Bort narrowed her eyes in annoyance, ¡°If you don¡¯t say so, then I¡¯ll analyze it, first of all, you don¡¯t have an overly impressive family looks, you don¡¯t have the ability to take care of your talent, and you have three family members who can drag their feet at any time, Ms. White, what qualifies you to stand beside Baird like that?¡± ¡°And that qualifies you?¡± Christine White was angry too. ¡°Aye! I¡¯m qualified, and I¡¯m very qualified!¡± Molly Bort curled her mouth arrogantly, ¡°I have the family, the looks, the ability and the talent, and I¡¯m the only heir to The Bort Family, so I¡¯m a good match for him, and I¡¯m always ready to help him, while you¡¯re a drag on him, and you don¡¯t know what you¡¯re doing.¡± Listening to these words, Christine White only felt like she had been stabbed hard in the heart, and she couldn¡¯t catch her breath from the pain. Debby York had also discussed such topics with her at Baird Lane¡¯s wee party. By that time, she actually knew she didn¡¯t deserve Baird Lane. But how long has it been since then that such words have been dragged out and said again by Molly Bort, and you can imagine the embarrassment she feels. ¡°So Ms. White, just divorce Baird, this is good for you and Baird, you and Baird are destined to be two worlds, and Baird¡¯s world, was never suitable for you.¡± Molly Bort saw Christine White¡¯s face pale, clear that what she said struck her, for this reason also specially soften the tone, a look of a passer-by to persuade. I expected Christine White to say yes to this, but instead she suddenly shouted three words out loud, ¡°No way!¡±Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. ¡°What?¡± Molly Bort was baffled. Christine White bit her lower lip with a determined look on her face, ¡°I¡¯m not getting a divorce, I know I¡¯m not good enough for Baird but so what, I¡¯m going to learn and I¡¯m going to make myself good so I¡¯m not going to divorce him.¡± ¡°Christine White, are you serious?¡± Molly Bort raged. After all she had said, she didn¡¯t expect the woman to be so stubborn and uncertain. ¡°Of course I¡¯m serious.¡± Christine White took a deep breath, ¡°To put it mildly, the fact that I got Grandpa¡¯s fancy to marry Baird means I¡¯m not as bad and useless as you make me out to be, and I¡¯m sure I¡¯ll be good enough for him someday.¡± ¡°What¡¯s the use of believing that Baird doesn¡¯t love you, he loves me, and what are you doing pestering him so dead? Making a fool of yourself?¡± Molly Bort¡¯s eyes reddened with anger. Christine White pretended she hadn¡¯t heard her and kept her mouth closed without saying anything. Because it had probably be clear to her that the more she picked up on it, the more Molly Bort would onlye on. Anyway, she¡¯s Baird Lane¡¯s wife, and pestering him is only natural, and has nothing to do with deadbeats. Molly Bort saw Christine White pretending to be deaf and dumb, her whole body was so angry that she was on the verge of exploding, her hands on the armrests of the wheelchair gripped the armrests as if she was going to crush them, ¡°Christine White, I¡¯m going to ask you again for thest time, are you leaving or not?¡± ¡°Not away!¡± ¡°Good, then you don¡¯t me me.¡± Molly Bort grinned sardonically. Christine White¡¯s heart stuttered, ¡°What do you want?¡± The corner of Molly Bort¡¯s lips pursed out a morose arc, ¡°Of course it¡¯s to find a way to get you guys divorced, Baird is mine, even if we¡¯ve been separated for three years, there¡¯s only me in his heart, so I¡¯ll snatch Baird back.¡± ¡°You want to be a third party?¡± Christine White looked at her in amazement. ¡°Third party?¡± Molly Bort¡¯s eyes gilded with hostility, ¡°Christine White, of the three of us, you¡¯re the third party, you¡¯re the one who came between me and Baird!¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t, I met Baird when you guys broke up.¡± Christine White emphasized. ¡°Breaking up doesn¡¯t mean it¡¯s over, he¡¯s always been mine and it¡¯s not another woman¡¯s turn to get her hands on him, so Christine White, if you know what¡¯s good for you, you¡¯ll be good and walk away from Baird or I¡¯ll make you regret it.¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid I¡¯ll tell Baird about this?¡± Molly Bort snorted disdainfully, ¡°Go ahead, see if he believes you or me.¡± Christine White was silent. Molly Bort, seeing that she had been struck down by her, was a million times more pleased with herself, and had little reason to stay on, and was ready to go. As soon as the door opened, Molly Bort¡¯s posture resumed with the gentle grace it hade with, ¡°Ives, we¡¯re done talking,e on in.¡± Ives Norton walked in and looked toward Christine White first, frowning when he saw her head down and her breath subdued around her, ¡°What did you talk about?¡± Molly Bort¡¯s beautiful eyes darted around for a second, ¡°I¡¯ll leave without telling you.¡± She took control of the wheelchair and took off,pletely unconcerned about whether Christine White would tell Ives Norton about their conversation. Ives Norton walked up to Christine White, ¡°Sister-inw, did she say something to get you to leave Shen?¡± Christine White looked up at him in surprise. Ives Norton stuck his hands in the pockets of his white coat, ¡°Looks like I hit the nail on the head.¡± Christine White put her head back down, ¡°Dr. Norton, do you think I should really leave Baird?¡± ¡°What makes you think that?¡± Ives Norton frowned. Christine White covered her face, ¡°It¡¯s just that I think Molly Bort was right about something, I¡¯m nothingpared to her and probably don¡¯t really deserve Baird.¡± ¡°No thing, you¡¯re not like her, you¡¯re kinder and simpler than she is, and I think that¡¯s what Lane senior saw in you that he let you marry Baird.¡± Ives Norton reassured. ¡°Really?¡± Christine White looked at him confused. She looked at her like that, like a little animal that couldn¡¯t find its way, and it made Ives Norton¡¯s heart skip a beat, and his eyes behind his sses grew obscure, ¡°Really!¡± ¡°I know you¡¯re trying tofort me, but thank you.¡± Christine White smiled and was in a better mood. ¡°You can try to trust me.¡± Ives Norton reached out and subconsciously rubbed her soft hair. ¡°You ¡­¡± Christine White looked at him in shock. It took Ives Norton a moment to realize what he¡¯d done, but before he could get his hands free, Baird Lane¡¯s voice came from behind them, cold with suppressed anger, ¡°What are you doing?¡± Chapter 57 Stay away from men ¡°Baird?¡± said Christine White, looking at the man in the doorway in surprise, ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Baird Lane ignored her, just stared icily at Ives Norton¡¯s hand on top of her head, feeling prickly. Ives Norton sensed his displeasure and calmly removed his hand, smiling softly, ¡°I¡¯m the one who called him over, you were discharged today, he had toe get you.¡± ¡°So it is.¡± Christine White nodded in a daze. Baird Lane came toward the two and asked again, ¡°What were you doing?¡± ¡°Baird don¡¯t take this the wrong way, my sister-inw had a bit of dirt on her head earlier and I was helping her get it off.¡± Ives Norton countered the reflection, ¡°Right sis-inw?¡± Not wanting Baird Lane to get the wrong idea about anything, Christine White subconsciously followed his words, ¡°Right.¡± ¡°Where¡¯s that filth, show me.¡± Baird Lane pursed his thin lips. Christine White panicked inside. It¡¯s over. He¡¯s more serious! Where was she going to find dirt to show him! It¡¯s Ives Norton¡¯s fault. What¡¯s the point of touching her hair? At the thought, Christine White red at the culprit with displeasure. The culprit rubbed his nose in self-awareness, ¡°Sorry Baird, I can¡¯t show you, I¡¯ve already thrown away the dirty stuff, it¡¯s just a small piece of confetti, well you two couples talk, I¡¯ll leave you to it.¡± After saying that, he waved his hand and walked away quickly. ¡°Baird ¡­¡± Christine White was just about to say something. Baird Lane interrupted her coldly, ¡°Christine White, stay away from him, and from all other men in the future, you hear me!¡± He but a few days did note, her and Ives Norton¡¯s rtionship, actually has been so good, obviously before Ives Norton words are on the lookout for her, but now ¡­ There was also that Hugh Dong from the Tang Group, who actually asked about her on the day he signed the contract. Does this woman even know she¡¯s married? ¡°That¡¯s fine, it¡¯s not like I have any male friends anyway.¡± Christine White froze and agreed. Baird Lane blushed a little better then, ¡°Where¡¯s the luggage?¡± ¡°Here it is!¡± Christine White pointed to the suitcase beside her. Baird Lane walks over and reaches down to lift the luggage trolley, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. ¡°I¡¯ll do it.¡± Christine White tried to go and snatch the suitcase up. She was content that he woulde over to pick her up. Having him carry her things again made her a little ufortable. ¡°All right.¡± Baird Lane changed his suitcase directly into a different hand, ¡°Hurry up, I¡¯ve got a meetingter.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Hearing the impatience in his voice, Christine White dared not say anything else and obediently followed him out. But as she walked along, she kept feeling like she was forgetting something and could never remember. It wasn¡¯t until she got into the car and saw Aunt Lucy that it dawned on her how embarrassing it was that she had forgotten about Aunt Lucy. Back at the vi, Christine White sat on the couch and stretched out,menting, ¡°It¡¯s better to be home.¡± Baird Lane, who was putting his suitcase away, looked slightly startled when he heard this and spat out the word softly, ¡°Home?¡± He craned his head to look at her, ¡°Christine White.¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± Christine White cocked her head, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°You think this is your home?¡± Christine White hmmmed, ¡°Yeah, isn¡¯t this my home?¡± She married him, and naturally this was her home. And the only home she¡¯s ever known! Baird Lane pursed his thin lips, ¡°You¡¯re pretty easy to satisfy.¡± He was really losing sight of her. Three years alone in a room, and you can call it home. What was going on in her mind? ¡°May I take that as apliment?¡± Christine White held her finger to her finger and looked at Baird Lane hopefully. Baird Lane turned his head back, ¡°Whatever.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll take that as apliment then.¡± Christine White smiled, then her smile faded and she asked in a low tone, ¡°Baird, why don¡¯t you go see me when youe to the hospital these days?¡± He didn¡¯t know how much it hurt when she heard that he¡¯d gone to see Molly Bort and hadn¡¯t evene to see her. ¡°There¡¯s no reason why, you rest, I¡¯ll leave you to it.¡± Baird Lane¡¯s eyes twinkled for a moment, and he dropped his eyes in a faint voice. Aunt Lucy came out of the kitchen with the brewed tea just in time to see him hurrying away. ¡°Ma¡¯am, what¡¯s wrong with sir?¡± Christine White shook her head, ¡°I don¡¯t know, I just asked him why he hadn¡¯te to see me in thest few days and that¡¯s all he did.¡± ¡°Mister¡¯s been a strange one these past few days.¡± Aunt Lucy muttered. Christine White blinked in confusion, ¡°Strange?¡± ¡°Yes, ma¡¯am you don¡¯t know, two days ago when you were asleep, Mr. actually came to see you but for some reason, he just stood at the door and wouldn¡¯t go in, and when I asked him he even left.¡± Aunt Lucy poured her a cup of tea. Christine White took it and didn¡¯t drink it, just held it in her hand, ¡°Did something happen to him?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not sure about that, but I don¡¯t think Mr. looks like he¡¯s in trouble either, why don¡¯t you ask him sometime ma¡¯am?¡± ¡°I¡¯d rather not, I don¡¯t think he¡¯d necessarily talk to me.¡± Christine White took a drink of water. Aunt Lucy sighed and went about her business. Christine White sat on the couch for a moment and went upstairs to her room as well, putting the swan ne in the jewelry cab to seal it away. From now on, this ne, will not belong to her at all. Christine White looked through the ss at the swan ne and smiled, turning to go to the bathroom, intending to take a shower and get some sleep. This sleepsted until the next morning. Christine White changed and yawned her way downstairs. Aunt Lucy was surprised to see her outfit, ¡°Ma¡¯am, you¡¯re going to work today?¡± ¡°Well, it¡¯s been a few days since I¡¯ve been there and it¡¯s time to go to work.¡± Christine White returned. Aunt Lucy was a little uneasy, ¡°But your body ¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s all right already.¡± Christine White moved her arm to show her. Aunt Lucy was amused, ¡°Okay then, breakfast first.¡± ¡°Good.¡± Christine White followed her to the cafeteria. Baird Lane didn¡¯te backst night, and she was alone for breakfast, and there was a lot left over at the end of it. Aunt Lucy frowned at the sight, ¡°You didn¡¯t eat much, ma¡¯am?¡± ¡°Kind of lost my appetite.¡± Christine White rubbed her stomach. When she got up this morning, she felt like she had lost some of her appetite. ¡°Why don¡¯t you have an appetite, are you sick somewhere? Either that or don¡¯t go today!¡± Aunt Lucy said nervously. Christine White cried andughed, ¡°Don¡¯t worry Aunt Lucy, I¡¯m really fine, maybe I ate too much in the hospital these few days so my appetite didn¡¯t adjust, I¡¯ll be fine tomorrow, I¡¯ll leave first.¡± She waved her hand and lifted her bag from a side chair and headed out the door. Having not been in the office for some days, Christine White was once again greeted with all sorts of strange stares the moment she stepped through the doors. As she entered the elevator she couldn¡¯t help but wonder in the back of her mind if she had made another joke. ¡°Christine!¡±Christine White had just returned to her office and hadn¡¯t even had a chance to sit down when she saw Debby York wind up pushing her way in. ¡°You really came ah, so long did not see you in thepany, I thought you resigned.¡± Debby York took her hand, iparably surprised to look up and down, ¡°How do you feel you¡¯ve lost a lot of weight, and yourplexion is a bit not so good, are you sick?¡± ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s why I called in sick thest few days.¡± Christine White drew her hand back. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you that you¡¯ve been sick, taking so many days off, are you okay?¡± Debby York inquired with concern. Christine White¡¯s heart warmed and poured her a cup of hot water, ¡°A minor illness and an operation have been fine.¡± ¡°You call having surgery a minor illness?¡± Debby York eximed. Christine White hurriedly shushed twice, ¡°Keep your voice down!¡± Debby York nodded her head back and forth, reducing her volume, ¡°Christine, you¡¯re not going to have an abortion, are you? What other procedure would get you out of the hospital so quickly?¡± Chapter 58 Mick White ¡°Abortion?¡± The corner of Christine White¡¯s mouth twitched breathlessly, ¡°Debby , you¡¯re a little too big in the head, I can¡¯t even get pregnant if I want to, and I¡¯m having an abortion!¡± ¡°Since it¡¯s not abortion, what the hell ¡­ are you doing?¡± ¡°Okay, let¡¯s not talk about this, what are you doing up here looking for me, aren¡¯t you afraid that your manager will catch you in a braid?¡± Christine White was afraid that Debby York would say something that would make people¡¯s jaws drop, so she hurriedly changed the topic. ¡°Our manager is out, can¡¯t catch me in the act.¡± Debby York held a ss of water with a smug look on her face, ¡°I just heard you were back and came up here to see you, by the way, to say something!¡± ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± Christine White asked as she turned on herputer. ¡°Of course it¡¯s a reunion thing.¡± ¡°Reunion?¡± Christine White froze. Debby York squinted at her, ¡°I don¡¯t suppose you¡¯ve forgotten?¡± Christine White gave two dry chuckles. ¡°I¡¯ll go!¡± Debby York pped the table, ¡°Christine you¡¯re good, you even managed to forget ourpany¡¯s annual reunion day.¡± ¡°So many things have happenedtely er, where do I remember all this, and I¡¯m not interested in the reunion, I guess it¡¯s just going to be another sing-along, nothing new.¡± Christine White said with ack of interest. Debby York wagged her finger and smiled mysteriously, ¡°No, no, no, no, this time is different, ourpany has be extraordinarily wealthy since it was acquired by President Lane and became a subsidiary of The Lane Family Group, and President Lane specially allocated arge sum of money for thepany¡¯s reunion. ¡± ¡°Seriously? Who did you hear that from?¡± Christine White looked at her suspiciously. It¡¯s the sort of thing she didn¡¯t even know about as Baird Lane¡¯s secretary. ¡°Of course it¡¯s our manager, I overheard him on the phone with President Lane, but that¡¯s not what¡¯s important, what¡¯s important is that we¡¯re going out of the country for this reunion.¡± Debby York rubbed her hands together excitedly. Christine White was a bit unconvinced, ¡°There are hundreds of people in thepany, how much would it cost for all of them to go abroad!¡± ¡°So I didn¡¯t say that all of them went abroad ah, only a part of them went abroad for the reunion, basically thepany¡¯s top management and a group of well-behaved employees, and luckily, I was elected!¡± Debby York flung the work card in front of her chest, the whole person had a look of owed dejection. Christine White shook her head with a lost smile, then asked with concern, ¡°So what country is it going to?¡± As Baird Lane¡¯s personal secretary, it was only natural for her to tag along. But she hadn¡¯t been out of the country in her entire life, so she had to do her homework before she went, so she wouldn¡¯t embarrass him. ¡°I don¡¯t know about that, the exact announcement hasn¡¯t been made yet, I just heard it¡¯s for skiing, by the way Christine, do you ski?¡± Debby York nced up and down at Christine White. Christine White waved her hand hurriedly. Debby York nodded fervently, ¡°I guess so, seeing as how you can¡¯t ski either.¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong with not being able to ski, I can stand around and watch.¡± Christine White said with a skim. ¡°It¡¯s no fun just to watch, you have to know a little.¡± ¡°I¡¯d rather not, such an extreme sport probably isn¡¯t for me,e on, hurry back, I¡¯ve got to work.¡± Christine White pulled Debby York up from her chair and pushed her towards the door. Debby York wanted to stay a little longer, but looked at the time and figured the manager wasing back, so she had to reluctantly leave. Once she left, the office was instantly much quieter. Christine White exhaled softly and returned to sit behind her desk, murmuring, ¡°Skiing ah ¡­.. ¡­ Baird should be able to, right?¡± She immediately jumped in front of herputer and searched for information about skiing. Ten minutester, Christine White slumped disheveledly on the table, a sad expression on her face. She had thought about reading some information to see if it was possible for her to learn how to ski, but when she finished she resigned herself to the fact that just literally talking about skiing tutorials was soplicated, so imagine how hard it would be to actually do it. This kind of program was really not for someone as unathletic as her. She¡¯d be better off as an onlooker, and if Baird Lane went skiing, she¡¯d be able to sneak a picture of him skiing, which would be awesome! With that in mind, Christine White opened a shopping site, handpicked a camera and bit the bullet. After the purchase, before she could flesh out the bnce on her card, the cell phone she had set aside buzzed. Christine White picked it up and nced at it, and the first thought in her mind was to refuse to listen. But at the thought of the consequences of refusing to listen, she sighed and ran her finger over the green answer icon. ¡°Mick .¡± ¡°Sis!¡± A slightly gruff and mineralized male voice came over the phone, on fire. Christine White rubbed her temples, ¡°Can I help you?¡± Shouldn¡¯t be here to ask her for money! ¡°I¡¯m broke, call me some money!¡± Mick White ordered. Christine White said in her heart that it was true, and at the same time a sadness rose. These family members of hers, who never came to her on a regr basis, came to her for money and never asked how she was doing.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. It was obvious that she was their daughter and sister too, but they treated her like a mobile ATM and would make a scene if she didn¡¯t give it. Sometimes she really felt so tired! ¡°I¡¯m sorry Mick , I¡¯m broke.¡± Christine White apologized. On the other end of the phone, Mick White immediately jumped to his feet in anger, ¡°No money? Sis, you can¡¯t be ying games with me, my brother-inw is the president of The Lane Family Group, and you as the only mistress of The Lane Family, you¡¯re telling me that you don¡¯t have any money?¡± ¡°I really don¡¯t have any money, you¡¯re not unaware of how cold my rtionship with your brother-inw is, so how could I possibly have the good sense to use his money.¡± ¡°Then I don¡¯t care, you¡¯re a couple, what are you embarrassed about, I think it¡¯s obvious that you don¡¯t want to give it to me.¡± Mick White did notply. ¡°If I really didn¡¯t want to give it to you, I wouldn¡¯t even be answering this call from you.¡± Christine White pursed her small lips and faintly asked; ¡°Last time, your brother-inw only gave mom five million dors, so you ran out of money so quickly?¡± ¡°How much is five million dors, it¡¯s not enough to spend, brother-inw¡¯s several tens of billions of dors to give us five million dors, this is too stingy, not a few times to spend it all, do not know to give more!¡± Mick Whiteined. Christine White was so furious at hearing this from him that her stomach lurched a little. She pressed her stomach, her voice raised, ¡°Mick White, five million is not enough, how much more do you want? Your brother-inw has tens of billions of dors, that¡¯s his own, it has nothing to do with me, and it has nothing to do with you, you¡¯d better not think about it, and let me ask you, where did you spend the five million dors?¡± It¡¯s only been a few days and five million dors is gone. If we give them another five million, at this rate, I¡¯m afraid it won¡¯t take long. ¡°I ¡­ I took it to start a business.¡± Mick White stammered back, his tone obviously a bit distraught. Christine White is not a fool, how could she not hear it, and smiled coldly, ¡°Starting a business? That¡¯s fine, tell me what kind of business you¡¯re starting.¡± ¡°That¡¯s out of your hands; anyway, you hurry up and pay me.¡± Mick White urged impatiently. Christine White took a breath and forced herself to calm down, ¡°I don¡¯t have any money!¡± ¡°Christine White, are you getting a hard skin?¡± Upon hearing her still say that, Mick White burst into a rage and didn¡¯t even call out to his sister. Christine White closed her eyes in self-deprecation, ¡°Mick , no matter how mad you get, I still don¡¯t have any money, I gave all my money to momst time.¡± ¡°Hmph, if you don¡¯t give it to me, then I¡¯ll ask my brother-inw for it.¡± Mick White threatened. ¡°You go!¡± Christine White spoke with an expressionless face, ¡°Your brother-inw doesn¡¯t like me, you know that, if you want your brother-inw to divorce me, then you go.¡± ¡°Divorce?¡± Mick White was stunned and his temper weakened, ¡°Sis, it¡¯s not that serious, is it?¡± Chapter 59 You won’t have to go. ¡°You¡¯ll know if it¡¯s serious when you try it.¡± ¡°That ¡­ that¡¯s better.¡± Mick White gave two sardonicughs. Are you kidding? How could he possibly want them to get divorced. After the divorce, he wouldn¡¯t be The Lane Family¡¯s brother-inw anymore, and his friends and family wouldn¡¯t hold him up anymore, much less call him Fu Shao. He wouldn¡¯t do such a thing that would cost him more than it was worth! ¡°Okay Mick , I¡¯m still at work, hang up now.¡± Christine White took the cell phone off her ear. ¡°Wait wait wait, sis, wait wait!¡± Mick White called out to her in a hurry. ¡°What else do you want?¡± ¡°Sis, I won¡¯t go to my brother-inw¡¯s side to ask him for money, but you can at least give me more or less, I¡¯m treating a couple of clients to dinner right now, so hit me up for some money to settle the bill.¡± Christine White was exasperated, ¡°You don¡¯t even have the money for the check, and you¡¯re treating your clients to dinner, Mick White, why are you such a big deal?¡± Hearing the mockery in her words, Mick White growled in irritation, ¡°This is none of your business, you hurry up and call me ten thousand or I¡¯ll have mome looking for you.¡± Christine White¡¯s small face stiffened. Let Mome? How does that work! She¡¯s here, and it¡¯s sure to be another cock-up! ¡°Ten thousand no, I only have two thousand left.¡± Christine White held her forehead wearily. ¡°Two thousand?¡± Mick White eximed, ¡°Sis you¡¯re hitting on a screamer, how is two thousand enough?¡± ¡°If it¡¯s not enough you¡¯ll have to figure it out yourself, I just bought a camera and I only have two thousand left, take it or leave it!¡± Christine White left it at that. If something were to happen to the family and him, she would do her best toe up with the money for them. But for small things, as long as mom doesn¡¯te to ask for it in a desperate way, she will push it away as long as she can, and if she can¡¯t push it away, she will just give a little bit of it as a token. ¡°What are you buying a camera for, sis?¡± Mick White asked.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. Christine White turned on the amplification and tossed her cell phone on the table, ¡°For out-of-state reunions.¡± ¡°Going abroad?¡± Mick White came to life, ¡°What country are you going to, sis?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± ¡°Take me with you, I¡¯ve never been abroad.¡± Christine White wrinkled her nose, ¡°Ourpany reunion, what are you doing there, well, I¡¯ll call you with the money, that¡¯s all.¡± She hung up the phone and transferred him the only two thousand dors left on her card. Looking at the bnce alert on her bank newsletter, sheughed bitterly, ¡°Now that¡¯s a lot of pennies.¡± Dang it ¡­ There was a sudden knock on the door. Christine White looked up and got up to go over to the door, ¡°Assistant Gates?¡± ¡°Secretary White, President Lane is looking for you.¡± Gates stood outside the door and smiled weakly at her. ¡°Did President Lane say what he wanted to see me about?¡± Christine White inquired. Gates shook his head, ¡°President Lane didn¡¯t say, Secretary White will know when he gets there.¡± ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll be right over, thanks for the notice Assistant Gates.¡± After saying that, Ms. White straightened her suit and headed next door into the president¡¯s office. ¡°President Lane, you wanted to see me?¡± Christine White pushed her way in. Baird Lane put down his pen and spoke in a cold voice, ¡°What brings you here today? Isn¡¯t your sick leave still open?¡± Considering that she had just had surgery, he had also granted her a month¡¯s leave to stay in the vi to recuperate. She was so good that she came to work the day after she was discharged from the hospital. Taking his words to heart or not! ¡°Uh ¡­¡± Christine White didn¡¯t expect Baird Lane to find herself for this, scratched her head and replied back, ¡°My health is already fine, and it¡¯s quite boring to have nothing to do all day, so I simply came to thepany, and I¡¯ve only beenpetent at this job as a secretary for a short while now, so I won¡¯t be able to keep up with the pace of the three seniors if I dy any longer. ¡± ¡°In your opinion, work is more important than your body?¡± Baird Lane pursed his lips in displeasure. Christine White dropped her eyes, ¡°It¡¯s not the same, physically I have my own measure, as for work ¡­ It does matter to me, and I¡¯ll just have to put more effort into myself if I want to get better.¡± Only the best of the best are qualified to stand beside him. That¡¯s what she summed up after listening to those quotes from Debby York and Molly Bort. She is not congenitally better than Molly Bort, not as good as Molly Bort, so she only has herself to work hard afterwards to make herself good. ¡°Since you put it that way, it¡¯s up to you, but I hope you¡¯re being really measured so I don¡¯t hear about you fainting at work or getting sick or anything like that.¡± Baird Lane trailed off. ¡°Don¡¯t worry President Lane, I understand.¡± Christine White responded with a smile. It wasn¡¯t clear if he was caring about her with that statement, but it didn¡¯t stop her from taking it as his concern for her body. ¡°Did you hear about thepany reunion?¡± Baird Lane asked abruptly as he closed a file piece. Christine White nodded, ¡°I¡¯ve heard about it, the executives and the best employees skiing abroad, but I don¡¯t know about the rest.¡± ¡°The rest of the staff traveled around the country in batches.¡± Baird Lane answered for her. ¡°I see.¡± Christine White gave a dazed oh. Baird Lane gave her an uncertain look in his eyes, ¡°You won¡¯t have to go on this reunion.¡± Christine White froze, ¡°Why?¡± ¡°You¡¯ll stay at the office, the skiing program isn¡¯t for you, and it¡¯s cold on the snowy mountains, your body can¡¯t take it.¡± ¡°But everyone goes and I stay here ¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s decided.¡± Baird Lane didn¡¯t wait for her words to finish before he hammered out, ¡°You¡¯re out.¡± Christine White didn¡¯t move, hands sped on either side, ¡°President Lane, I don¡¯t want to stay at the office, I want to go.¡± She wanted to follow him wherever he went! There were a lot of people going, but as long as they didn¡¯t think about the others, it was perfectly fine to think of it as the two of them going out with a group together, and this kind of opportunity was rare, and who knew if there would be a second one, so of course she couldn¡¯t pass it up. Besides, she¡¯s got her camera all bought. ¡°No, I said you stay!¡± Baird Lane looked at her imperiously. Christine White bit her lower lip, ¡°I¡¯m really physically fine, Baird, just let me go, I¡¯ve never been out of the country for fun and I really want to go.¡± ¡°In this case, there is no negotiation.¡± Baird Lane was unmoved. Christine White lowered her head in aggravation, still insisting, ¡°I know it¡¯s cold in the snowy mountains, I¡¯ll just wear something thicker.¡± Baird Lane ignored her. Christine White was in a hurry, ¡°Baird ¡­¡± ¡°All right, out!¡± Baird Lane pointed to the door. Knowing he was a little upset, Christine White opened her mouth, not daring to mess with him, and went out full of disappointment. Back in the office, Christine White pouted high and low, wanting to cry a little. It was so hard for her to have a chance to go abroad, or with him, and she had even thought about what she would buy and take pictures of when she went abroad. Turns out he won¡¯t allow her to go! Christine White looked at theputer in front of her, remembered the camera she had just purchased, and smiled bitterly, gripping the mouse in preparation for returning the camera. But when the mousended on the word refund, it could never be bothered to click on it. Finally, she sighed and gave up. Keep it, just in case you get another chance, Christine White thought to herself in her mind. Then to keep from getting annoyed about not being able to go to the reunion, she pped her cheeks heavily and forced herself to fight her way into work. In the afternoon, Christine White was still carefully typing a document when Baird Lane burst through the door, ¡°Gone.¡± He spoke out coldly, startling Christine White with a jolt of mistyped words. She hurriedly adjusted her mind and pushed up her ck-rimmed sses, deleting the typo as she asked, ¡°Where to?¡± Chapter 60: Each has his own thoughts ¡°Off duty!¡± Baird Lane scanned herputer and spat out two words softly. ¡°What time is it?¡± Christine White froze, then hurriedly went to look at the time below theputer, only to realize that it was actually almost six o¡¯clock. She had been so busy that she hadn¡¯t even noticed it was that time of day. ¡°Just a minute, in a minute.¡± Christine White hurriedly saved the file. When theputer was turned off, she scrambled to clean up her messy desk again, afraid to keep the man waiting. In fact Baird Lane didn¡¯t rush her at all, just stood there frowning as he watched her clean up. ¡°Okay.¡± Christine White breathed out and smiled back at Baird Lane. Baird Lane hmmm¡¯d and lifted his foot out the door. Christine White followed him as soon as she removed her bag from the rack and slung it over her shoulder. In the elevator, Christine White¡¯s afterglow kept stealing nces at the man beside her. She thought she was being stealthy with her eyes, not realizing that it was all in the man¡¯s eyes. ¡°What¡¯s the matter with you?¡± Baird Lane turned his face slightly sideways. Stealing nces were caught on the spot, Christine White¡¯s face was not thick, at this moment, she naturally reddened in embarrassment, ¡°It¡¯s fine, just a little curious.¡± ¡°Curious?¡± Baird Lane arched his eyebrows slightly. Christine White squeezed her fingers, ¡°Hmmm, curious as to why you didn¡¯t go to the hospital to see Ms. Molly Bort today instead of leaving work with me.¡± ¡°Not today.¡± ¡°Why?¡± Christine White asked subconsciously. Baird Lane turned his face back, staring coolly at the elevator door without answering. Christine White smiled dryly and stopped asking questions. Exiting the elevator, the pair made their way to the parking lot. It was a good thing that Baird Lane¡¯s car had its own exclusive parking area where no one woulde by, and Christine White wouldn¡¯t have to worry about anyone seeing her get into his car. A quiet ride to the vi. Aunt Lucy heard the sound of the car and came out from the vi to greet them, seeing the two of theming down from the car together, she was pleasantly surprised, ¡°Mr., Mrs., you¡¯re back.¡± ¡°Aunt Lucy,¡± Christine White greeted. Aunt Lucy took the bag from her shoulder, ¡°You¡¯re back just in time, Mr. and Mrs.¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Baird Lane asked in a faint voice as he adjusted his wrist watch. ¡°It¡¯s the Master who is here, waiting for you inside.¡± Aunt Lucy pointed inside the vi. ¡°Grandpa?¡± Christine White was slightly surprised, then looked at the man beside her. It couldn¡¯t be that he had known that the old man would being over, so he had waited for her to get off work with him and not go to the hospital. Christine White¡¯s eyes were watched by Baird Lane, and reading her meaning there was a slight anger in her heart. What the hell is this woman thinking! He had no idea that the old man would suddenlye over. Baird Lane pursed his thin lips in displeasure and turned his attention to Aunt Lucy, ¡°What¡¯s Grandpa doing here?¡± ¡°It seems in order to be an ancestor offering.¡± Aunt Lucy thought about it. ¡°Got it.¡± Baird Lane took long strides into the cottage. Christine White saw this and hurriedly followed suit. The old man was sitting on the sofa in the living room, seeing the twoe in one after the other, his old face smiled, ¡°That¡¯s right, the young couple came back together after work how sentimental.¡± Baird Lane frowned slightly at that, not much of a reaction. It was Christine White who was a little embarrassed, ¡°Grandpa you¡¯re here.¡±Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Been here for a while, been waiting for you guys!¡± The old man said happily, then ordered Aunt Lucy, ¡°Little Song ah, hurry up and bring the food up, it¡¯s time to eat.¡± ¡°Yes Master.¡± Aunt Lucy wiped her hands on her apron and went quickly to the kitchen. ¡°Christine,¡± Baird Lane called out toward Christine White. Christine White hadn¡¯t reacted to the fact that he was calling her for a moment and stood still. Baird Lane narrowed his eyes and took her hand to the old man, ¡°You stay with Grandpa for a while and I¡¯ll go upstairs and change.¡± ¡°Oh ¡­ good!¡± Christine White nodded her head, but her heart was rather unimpressed. He really did only call her that when he was around her grandfather and her parents. Usually it¡¯s a Christine WhiteChristine White shout out. She was really a bit ufortable with him calling her Christine all of a sudden. Baird Lane didn¡¯t have the heart to guess what was going on in Christine White¡¯s mind, letting go of her hand and looking to the old man, ¡°Grandpa, I¡¯ll let Christine keep youpany, I¡¯ll go up ande down in a bit.¡± ¡°Go go go.¡± The old man waved his hand in disgust, as if he couldn¡¯t wait for him to leave quickly. As soon as Baird Lane left, the old man immediately transformed back into the kindly old man and patted the seat beside him, ¡°Christinee here and sit beside grandpa.¡± ¡°Good.¡± Christine White obediently went over and sat down. The old man immediately asked with a smile, ¡°Christine ah, tell grandpa, have you heard anything recently?¡± ¡°What news, Grandpa?¡± Christine White cocked her head in bewilderment. The old man nced to her stomach. Christine White understood immediately and fished for a pillow to shield her stomach, ¡°Not yet ¡­¡± ¡°Why is there no news yet?¡± The old man put away his smile and frowned a little. Christine White lowered her head and didn¡¯t say anything. Why is there no news? It wasn¡¯t all about the short time frame, three years of marriage and it hadn¡¯t even been a month since she¡¯d first had actual sex with Baird Lane, so where could she have gotten pregnant so quickly. ¡°It¡¯s been three years, I¡¯ve been looking forward to holding my great-grandchildren, but you guys are good, you haven¡¯t made a move.¡± The old man sighed as he mortared his cane. Christine White understands that he wants to hold a great-grandson, but she can¡¯t do anything about it. It¡¯s not like she can conjure up a great-grandson for him right now. ¡°Sorry Grandpa ¡­¡± ¡°Hey, Christine, tell grandpa honestly, is there something wrong with your and Baird¡¯s body ah otherwise howe you haven¡¯t been able to conceive?¡± The old man¡¯s skeptical gaze sized her up. Christine White quickly waved her hands, ¡°No, no, Baird and I are both healthy.¡± ¡°So how do you ¡­¡± ¡°Maybe it wasn¡¯t meant to be.¡± Christine White smiled reluctantly. The old man sighed again, ¡°Maybe, but you two need to hurry up, Grandpa I don¡¯t know how many years I have left to live.¡± ¡°Well, we will, don¡¯t worry Grandpa.¡± Christine White poured a ss of water for the old man. The old man took a sip, ¡°By the way, I heard that yourpany is going abroad for a reunion?¡± ¡°How did you know, Grandpa?¡± Christine White was surprised. The old manughed, ¡°That Baird kid allocated such arge sum of money, how could he hide it from me.¡± ¡°So it is.¡± Christine White lifted her chin in a daze. The old man asked again, ¡°What country are you nning to go to?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t know yet, Baird didn¡¯t say, just that we¡¯re going skiing, but I can¡¯t go.¡± ¡°What?¡± Christine White nced upstairs, ¡°Baird won¡¯t let me.¡± ¡°That kid, his own wife won¡¯t even let him go, what¡¯s he thinking!¡± The old man sank his old face. Christine White¡¯s eyes rolled, ¡°Grandpa, why don¡¯t you help me persuade him, I really want to go.¡± She really didn¡¯t want to miss out on this opportunity for a reunion abroad with Baird Lane. ¡°Okay, grandpa will help you persuade in a while.¡± The old man patted the back of her hand. How are the youngest two going to give him great-grandchildren if they don¡¯t stay together. He had nned to ask which country they were going to and then have Old Fuzzy set them up with some of the young man¡¯s favorite thrills so that they could have good news sooner rather thanter. Baird Lane won¡¯t even let Christine go. It¡¯s a real turnoff! The grandparents and grandchildren were each ying their own game. Baird Lane came down the stairs in just such a situation. When the old man saw him, he didn¡¯t give a good grunt and pulled Christine White toward the dining room. Baird Lane watched the backs of an old man and a young woman, his deep pupils revealing a bit of doubt. Christine White didn¡¯t tell the old man anything, did she? ¡°Baird, youe with me to the study.¡± After the meal, the old man put down the napkin that wiped his mouth and coldly spoke to Baird Lane. Chapter 61 – Same Eyes ¡°Good.¡± Baird Lane answered, giving Christine White a special deep look before he left. Christine White, puzzled by his look, thought she had something on her face and couldn¡¯t help but reach out and touch it. Just at this time Aunt Lucy came over to clean up the dishes, Christine White pulled her and asked, ¡°Aunt Lucy, let me see if I have something on my face?¡± Aunt Lucy scrutinized her face, ¡°It¡¯s nothing, how nice to be white.¡± ¡°Then why was Baird looking at me so much then.¡± Christine White muttered suspiciously. Aunt Lucyughed, ¡°Probably because she thinks the missus has gotten prettiertely.¡± ¡°Getting pretty?¡± Christine White froze, then burst outughing, ¡°How can that be, I know how I look, I can just call it a clean cut, where¡¯s the pretty.¡± Molly Bort is the pretty one. It was truly a face like no other she had ever seen, not to be confused with an entertainment star. Would Baird Lane have looked at her more if she was as good looking as Molly Bort? ¡°Ma¡¯am, I didn¡¯t tell any lies, after you lost weight recently, you really look a little better than before, before there was still baby fat, now the baby fat is gone, the whole person has grown.¡± Aunt Lucy said seriously. Christine White touched her face in a daze, ¡°Could it be true ¡­¡± ¡°Of course it¡¯s true, if you don¡¯t believe me, look in the mirror yourself, ma¡¯am.¡± Aunt Lucy encouraged. Christine White literally pulled out her own cell phone and turned on the foreground camera to act as a mirror. With this look, I don¡¯t know if the camera has a face-slimming effect or if it¡¯s really what Aunt Lucy said thus creating a psychological effect. She felt as if she was thinner than she had been, and slightly better looking that way. ¡°Ma¡¯am, am I right.¡± Aunt Lucy looked at her smilingly. Christine White put away her cell phone and coughed a little embarrassed, ¡°That seems about right ¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, Mrs. is actually very good looking, just not so confident, the five features and everything are quite good, especially the eyes ¡­¡± Speaking of this, Aunt Lucy¡¯s voice suddenly came to an abrupt end, and her face showed a bit of surprise. Christine White was inexplicably nervous, ¡°Aunt Lucy?¡± She waved her hand in front of Aunt Lucy¡¯s eyes. Aunt Lucy snapped back, ¡°Ma¡¯am, I suddenly realized you look a little like that woman from The Bort Family.¡± ¡°Molly Bort, you say?¡± asked Christine White, raising an eyebrow. ¡°That¡¯s right, when I looked closely at your eyes just now, I realized they were practically identical to hers, and if I didn¡¯t know your parents were alive and well, ma¡¯am, I would have thought you were sisters.¡± Aunt Lucy joked. Christine White was surprised, ¡°Sisters? Are we really that much alike?¡± Aunt Lucy nodded her head with certainty, ¡°The eyes are literally identical, as for the rest, there are only some slight simrities.¡± Christine White was silent. She had a vague idea of her own features, only knowing that she looked okay, so she hadn¡¯t thought about it in terms of having a resemnce to anyone at all. And Aunt Lucy doesn¡¯t lie, so now that she¡¯s said that, it¡¯s clear that Molly Bort and her are really kind of alike. So could Baird Lane have just looked at her for the same reason? Thinking about it, Christine White¡¯s heart was a little astringent, and her mind couldn¡¯t help but conjure up all sorts of oddball understudy bridges. ¡°Ma¡¯am, what are you thinking about? I called you twice without answering.¡± Aunt Lucy gently tapped her on the shoulder. Christine White gathered her thoughts and rubbed her cheeks, forcing a smile, ¡°Nothing, Aunt Lucy what did you call me for?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve brewed a pot of dragon well in the kitchen, as the master ordered earlier, ma¡¯am, you can bring it up to the master.¡± Aunt Lucy handed her a task. Christine White hmmmed, ¡°Good.¡± She got up and followed Aunt Lucy to the kitchen. Aunt Lucy carefully handed her the tray with the teapot and teacups and instructed, ¡°The tea is very hot, ma¡¯am, so slow down on your way up the stairs.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡± She nodded assuredly and went upstairs. Arriving outside Baird Lane¡¯s study, Christine White couldn¡¯t free her hand to knock on the door, so she had to stand and call out, ¡°Grandpa.¡± ¡°It¡¯s Christine?¡± the old man heard her voice and broke off the conversation to instruct Baird Lane, ¡°Baird you get the door.¡± Baird Lane frowned, said nothing, and walked over to open the door. ¡°What are you doing up here?¡± He asked lightly, looking at Christine White. Christine White lifted the tray in her hand, ¡°Here¡¯s the tea Grandpa wanted.¡± ¡°Give it to me.¡± Baird Lane held out his hand. Christine White knew they were talking about something and had no intention of going in, obediently cing the tray in his hands, ¡°I¡¯ll go down first then.¡± ¡°Fade.¡± Baird Lane called to her. Christine White turned back, ¡°Anything else?¡± ¡°Did you tell Grandpa something before?¡± Baird Lane narrowed his eyes. Christine White didn¡¯t really get it, ¡°When?¡± ¡°I was upstairs getting changed.¡± ¡°Oh ¡­¡± Christine White trailed off, remembering, and blushing a little as she twisted the corners of her coat, ¡°It didn¡¯t say much, just that Grandpa asked if we had any more good news.¡± ¡°What good news?¡± This time it was Baird Lane¡¯s turn to be unintelligible. Christine White ducks her head sheepishly, ¡°It¡¯s just kids ¡­¡± Baird Lane¡¯s expression was a little subtle, and quickly returned to its cool indifference, ¡°Other than that?¡± ¡°And asked about where we go forpany reunions and nothing else.¡± Christine White answered truthfully. Baird Lane stared at her silently for a moment, his thin lips quirking, ¡°Got it, you go down.¡± ¡°Okay, bye.¡± She waved a small hand at him and walked away humming softly. Baird Lane watched her thin figure until she disappeared. It seems he misunderstood her. At the time, the old man was looking at him with such disdain that he thought it was because she had told him about the bone marrow. Let¡¯s ask her if there¡¯s anything she needs to make it up to herter. With that thought, Baird Lane turned and closed the door behind him and headed back to his study. ¡°Where¡¯s Christine?¡± The old man nced behind him, ¡°Why are you alone?¡± Baird Lane set the tray down and poured the tea as he returned tly, ¡°She just came up here to deliver the tea, she¡¯s already gone.¡± ¡°Where was I with you?¡± The old man took a sip of the tea he handed him. Baird Lane settled across from the old man, ¡°Looking for someone.¡± ¡°Oh yes.¡± The old man put his teacup down and sighed heavily, ¡°I don¡¯t know what happened to that child now ¡­¡± ¡°Should be alive.¡± ¡°Who knows, it¡¯s been more than twenty years, the hope of living is slim.¡± The old man closed his old eyes, his expression sad. Baird Lane couldn¡¯t bear to see the old man like this, he got up and walked behind him and squeezed his shoulders, ¡°Don¡¯t feel bad grandpa, I¡¯ll find my brother.¡± ¡°I hope so.¡± The old man sighed, but his heart held little hope. If we could really find it, we would have found it a long time ago, and there wouldn¡¯t be no news for more than twenty years. His poor little grandson, only two years old was stolen, when it was hard to a bit of news, son and daughter-inw full of joy to find, but the road ident. That ident not only took away the life of his son and daughter-inw, but also the whereabouts of his young grandson, which he had managed to find out with great difficulty, was also lost once again! ¡°Ah Baird.¡± The old man turned his head to look at Baird Lane. Baird Lane stopped what he was doing, ¡°What¡¯s wrong Grandpa?¡± ¡°If your brother really can¡¯t be found, you¡¯re my only grandson, and The Lane Family¡¯s legacy must never be broken, do you understand what I¡¯m saying?¡±Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. ¡°I know.¡± Baird Lane nodded. The old man nodded with satisfaction, ¡°That¡¯s good, how are you arranging for this ancestor sacrifice?¡± Chapter 62 Going Abroad ¡°The invitations have been sent out, nothing else has been scheduled yet.¡± Baird Lane returned to his previous seat and sat down. The old man mused for a moment, ¡°Bring Christine along to this ancestral service, she¡¯s been married to you for three years now, it¡¯s time to meet our The Lane Family¡¯s ancestors and your parents.¡± ¡°Good.¡± Baird Lane had nothing to say. The old man was still a little surprised to see him agree so readily. The Lane Family¡¯s Ancestral Service is a triennial event, and it was just in time for The Lane Family¡¯s Ancestral Service three years ago, shortly after that Christine girl first married in. As it turned out, Baird, the boy, said he wouldn¡¯t let Christine¡¯s girl attend. Now that Baird suddenly agrees, doesn¡¯t that mean he¡¯s already got that much of a thing for that Christine girl? The old man was suddenly in a much better mood, the old face that was still sad, at this moment also flooded with a bit of a smile, ¡°I heard Christine say that yourpany is going out for a reunion this time, you¡¯re not taking her?¡±Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Baird Lane frowned at once, ¡°She even told you such a thing?¡± ¡°Yeah, Christine even asked me to talk you into it.¡± The old man gazed at him, ¡°Ah Baird, what¡¯s wrong with you taking her since she wants to go?¡± Baird Lane dropped his eyes and said in a faint voice, ¡°Grandpa, she¡¯s not fit to go skiing.¡± ¡°Nonsense!¡± The old man pped the armrest of the seat, ¡°Can¡¯t you even go if you¡¯re not fit to ski? Then some people who are sick, don¡¯t they deserve to live too?¡± Hearing the displeasure in his old man¡¯s words, Baird Lane held his forehead, ¡°Grandpa, it¡¯s not the same, what I said was unfit, it¡¯s her body ¡­¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong with her body? The way I see it, you just don¡¯t want to take her.¡± The old man had an ¡®I¡¯ve seen it all¡¯ look on his face, gagging Baird Lane, who couldn¡¯t speak or know what to say. Christine White couldn¡¯t go because she¡¯d only just had surgery for a bone marrow donation and wasn¡¯t fully recovered or as healthy as she used to be, and could easily get sick. Especially if the snowy mountains were so cold, she could get a fever and a cold if she didn¡¯t pay attention when she went there, and then it would probably lead to something unforeseen. But all this, he couldn¡¯t tell the old man, who would be furious if he knew Christine White had donated bone marrow for Molly. At that thought, Baird Lane¡¯s thin lips pursed slightly, ¡°I know, I¡¯ll take her!¡± He hadn¡¯t even realized that the woman was a little smart and knew how to goad the old man into persuading him. ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± The old man stroked his whitened beard andughed joyfully, ¡°You are husband and wife, one and the same, wherever you go, you should bring her along as well, so that you can conceive a child earlier.¡± The corner of Baird Lane¡¯s eye twitched imperceptibly, ¡°So that¡¯s why Grandpa agreed to help Christine to persuade me?¡± The old man stroked the movement of his beard slightly, some unnatural coughing, ¡°That what, this is called the best of both worlds.¡± Baird Lane squinted at him and didn¡¯t say anything. Being stared at by a youngster with a disdainful gaze, the old man had lived to such a great age, even if he had a thick skin, he couldn¡¯t help but feel a little embarrassed at this moment. He stood up from his seat with his cane trembling, ¡°It¡¯s gettingte, I should get back to the old mansion.¡± ¡°It¡¯s sote, you old man, don¡¯t fool around, stay.¡± Baird Lane said faintly. ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± It was as if the old man had been specifically waiting for him to say this, and as soon as he heard him say this, he immediately agreed. Baird Lane¡¯s face darkened, always feeling as if he¡¯d fallen for the old man¡¯s ruse again. But even so, he still had to go and arrange a room for the old man. After serving the old man to a peaceful sleep, Baird Lane opened the door and went back to the master bedroom. Christine White was sitting on her bed watching TV, when she saw hime back, she immediately turned off the TV and got out of bed, helping him take off his jacket. ¡°Baird, is Grandpa asleep?¡± Christine White asked softly. Baird Lane hmmm¡¯d, ¡°You¡¯ll be there next month for The Lane Family¡¯s ancestral service.¡± Christine White¡¯s hanging of her coat jerked to a halt and looked at him in a million different ways, ¡°I¡¯m going too?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Christine White pushed back her excitement and asked again in some disbelief, ¡°Can I really go?¡± She had heard from Aunt Lucy that The Lane Family Ancestor Festival was only held once every three years, and those who went were those who were on The Lane Family¡¯s genealogy. Although she married into The Lane Family, she is not yet in the genealogy, has not been recognized by The Lane Family ancestors, and is not considered a full-fledged The Lane Family person. It was something she had always regretted, simply because he had refused to take her there three years ago, but now that he was actually willing, could she assume that he recognized her as his wife? ¡°You don¡¯t have to go if you don¡¯t believe you do.¡± Baird Lane tugged at his tie and clouded back. ¡°I¡¯m going I¡¯m going!¡± Christine White sped her hands together, unable to stop the excitement on her face. It was an ancestor sacrifice. How could she not go! Looking at Christine White¡¯s big smile, Baird Lane¡¯s eyes darkened, but he also felt a little pleasure in his heart. Soon, though, he suppressed the sentiment. ¡°Christine White, did you tell Grandpa to let me take you out of the country if I said so?¡± Baird Lane unbuttoned a few buttons of his shirt, his gaze clear and cold as he looked at the happy woman still there. As soon as the woman heard his words, her body immediately stiffened and her eyes darted around, ¡°I, I ¡­¡± ¡°Come on, Grandpa told me all about it, and you¡¯re the one who told him to talk me into it.¡± Baird Lane interrupted her with a wave of his hand. Christine White poked her tongue out, ¡°Sorry Baird, I just really wanted to go so ¡­¡± ¡°Just this once.¡± Baird Lane walked over to the coffee table and poured himself a ss of red wine that he hadn¡¯t finishedst time. Christine White stared at him in bewilderment for a moment and asked with some uncertainty, ¡°Baird, are you angry?¡± ¡°If I were angry, I wouldn¡¯t be talking to you so calmly.¡± Baird Lane sips his wine and doesn¡¯t even look at her. Christine White smiled in relief, ¡°I¡¯m d I¡¯m not mad, and don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t do it next time.¡± Afraid that he wouldn¡¯t believe her, she even put up three fingers as a swearing gesture. There was something silly about the serious look on her face that fell on Baird Lane¡¯s eyes. The corner of Baird Lane¡¯s mouth ticked without trace, ¡°You get the information ready and give it to Gates Wood tomorrow so he can get you a visa.¡± ¡°A visa?¡± Christine White¡¯s lips twitched, ¡°Baird, you promised to take me?¡± ¡°I can¡¯t take you without Grandpa¡¯s word?¡± Baird Lane gave her a sidelong nce. Christine White giggled, ¡°Baird, thank you.¡± ¡°You should thank Grandpa.¡± ¡°Uh-huh, I know, I¡¯ll thank Grandpa tomorrow.¡± Baird Lane didn¡¯t answer her back, finished his ss and got up to go to the bathroom. The next day. When Christine White got up, Baird Lane was gone again. When she went downstairs and asked, she realized that he had sent the old man back to the old mansion early in the morning. ¡°Aunt Lucy, why didn¡¯t you call me too, grandpa must be upset that I didn¡¯t get up to see him off.¡± Christine White beamed andined. She received two pieces of good news in quick sessionst night, leading to too much excitement and ate night. The result was that it caused the old man to even wake up before her. The old man must think she¡¯s azy granddaughter-inw. Seeing Christine White¡¯s anxiety, Aunt Lucy covered her lips and smiled, ¡°Mistress don¡¯t think too much, it¡¯s not that I don¡¯t call you, it¡¯s because the master won¡¯t let me, the master said to let you sleep a little more, there¡¯s no need to send him off.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± Christine White blinked in dismay. ¡°Of course, well ma¡¯am,e and have breakfast.¡± Aunt Lucy patted her on the shoulder. Christine White nodded and followed her to the dining room in a simr fashion. After breakfast, Christine White arrived at the office, and as soon as she stepped off the elevator, she bumped into Gates, who wasing out of the other secretary¡¯s office. Her eyes lit up and she hurriedly called out to him, ¡°Assistant Gates, wait a moment.¡± Chapter 63 Skiing Gates stopped in her tracks, ¡°Secretary White, what can I do for you?¡± ¡°This.¡± Christine White handed him the pouch of papers she was holding. Gates took it and smiled, ¡°So it¡¯s visa information, don¡¯t worry Secretary White, President Lane called me earlier, I¡¯ll get it done for you.¡± ¡°Thank you then.¡± Christine White bowed slightly to him. Gates hurriedly took a step back, ¡°Secretary White, make it so!¡± Although this woman is not to President Lane¡¯s liking. But it¡¯s President Lane¡¯s wife anyhow. This is a gift that he still can¡¯t afford. ¡°By the way Assistant Gates, has President Lanee to the office yet?¡± Christine White nced in the direction of the president¡¯s office out of the corner of her eye. Gates shook his head, ¡°Not yet, President Lane went to the hospital.¡± Christine White¡¯s expression snapped and quickly returned to its natural state, only much less emotional, ¡°So, I see.¡± She stepped around him and calmly made her way back to her office. As soon as she sat down, she fished out a cushion and hammered it hard twice, muttering sourly, ¡°You didn¡¯t gost night, but early this morning, you really can¡¯t let go of Molly Bort!¡± After saying that, she couldn¡¯t be angry, and then hammered at the cushion, hammering the cushion changed shape, she felt better in her heart. ¡°Whew ¡­¡± Christine White threw back the cushion and let out a long breath to get her mind in the right ce, picked up thendline microphone on her desk and dialed a call out. The call was to the old man, mainly to thank him. She wouldn¡¯t have been able to go to the reunion if it weren¡¯t for the old man. After the call, Christine White puts the microphone back and gets to work. Baird Lane returned at noon, and when he did, Christine White was eating in her office. ¡°Ives wants you toe to the hospital this afternoon.¡± He carried the message. ¡°Going to do what?¡± Christine White asked with chopsticks in her mouth. Baird Lane swept the meal in front of her, ¡°Check to see if the myelodyssia meds worked for you, they didn¡¯t and he¡¯s re-prescribing something else.¡± ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll be there this afternoon.¡± Christine White nodded, then thought of something, ¡°Baird, have you eaten?¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°Then eat together.¡± Christine White whispered as she looked at him hopefully. ¡°Eat together?¡± Baird Lane raised an eyebrow. ¡°Well, Aunt Lucy prepared the lunch, and there¡¯s more than enough for me to eat alone.¡± Christine White exhibited the lunch box to him. Ever since Aunt Lucy found out that Baird Lane had bought theirpany, she had prepared meals for two for her to bring in every day, hoping that she would eat with Baird Lane. But Baird Lane¡¯s meals were ordered by Gates from the hotel, and she didn¡¯t even get a chance to ask to invite him. Baird Lane was about to decline Christine White¡¯s offer of a dinner invitation, but upon contact with her expectant gaze, the words of refusal suddenly failed him. Finally, he gave a slight nod of agreement. Christine White instantly smiled with her eyes curved and hurriedly put down her chopsticks to help him serve his meal.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. During that time, Christine White had the intention to improve the quiet atmosphere in the office by chatting with him over a meal, but when she saw his cold face, she thought better of it. It wasn¡¯t enough to talk, but she was happy enough to have lunch with him at the office. Buzz! A cell phone suddenly rang. Christine White looked to the man across from herself, ¡°Baird, your phone is ringing.¡± Baird Lane put down his dishes to get his cell phone out, nced at the caller ID, and got up to go to the balcony. Christine White looked at his back and bit her lip. Answering a phone call and making a point of going outside to talk about it. Is that Molly Bort calling? Thinking about it, Christine White¡¯s mood to eat was gone, putting down her chopsticks and propping up her head tounch herself into a daze. A few minutester Baird Lane came back from the phone, ¡°Eat by yourself, I¡¯m going out.¡± He removed the coat hanging on the rack. Christine White snapped back, ¡°Is something wrong with Miss Molly Bort?¡± ¡°No, something¡¯s happened at headquarters, I¡¯m going to check it out.¡± Baird Lane said, striding away. ¡°So it¡¯s not Molly Bort this time ¡­¡± Christine White breathed a sigh of relief, but was soon worried again. He left so quickly, did something big happen at The Lane Family group headquarters? But his expression looks as if he¡¯s in no hurry ¡­ Christine White thought for a while, didn¡¯te up with a result, so she stopped thinking about it and silently packed up the dishes to go to the restroom to clean them. She was sure that Baird Lane, with his abilities, would be able to take care of everything. Because in her mind, he was just so great and there was nothing he couldn¡¯t do! With such mesmerizing confidence in Baird Lane, Christine White tentatively put her heart back into her stomach, wiped her hands clean and went to the personnel department to take a leave of absence, and took a taxi to the hospital. ¡°Dr. Norton.¡± Once at the hospital, Christine White went straight to Ives Norton, ¡°I¡¯ming.¡± Ives Norton, who was attending to someone, gave her a false squeeze of his hand, signaling her to wait a moment. Christine White nodded knowingly and eased her way over to sit down and watch him attend to the others. I have to say, Ives Norton usually hangs around without a proper form, but once he gets into work, he is extraordinarily charismatic. He was also handsome, and wore a pair of gold-rimmed sses, and for those who didn¡¯t know him, his first impression was that he was gentle and urbane. But in reality the real him is a dark and prodigal one, and this contrast with his appearance would be what Debby York calls a svelte scum. ¡°Sister-inw?¡± Ives Norton reached out and waved his hand in front of Christine White¡¯s eyes. Christine White came to her senses, her pupils slowlying into focus as his face, magnified several times, just appeared in front of her eyes. She was startled and rose from her position with a sound of miso And then the top of his head mmed into Ives Norton¡¯s chin unawares. Ives Norton let out a cry of pain and covered his jaw in agony. Miss White reacted to what she had done, embarrassed and apologetic, so anxious that she was on the verge of tears, ¡°I¡¯m sorry Dr. Norton, I didn¡¯t mean to, I didn¡¯t think you would suddenly ¡­¡± Ives Norton raised a hand, ¡°It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s my own reasons too, I don¡¯t me you.¡± ¡°But ¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m really fine, believe it or not.¡± Ives Norton let go of his hand, exposing his chin for her to see. Christine White looked at the reddish patch on his chin and reached out to touch it but didn¡¯t dare. Ives Norton nced at her movement and his eyes behind his sses twinkled as he grabbed her hand and ced it on his chin, ¡°Look sis-inw, it¡¯s true it¡¯s fine.¡± Christine White didn¡¯t realize that there was anything wrong with his behavior, her entire mind was now on whether he was okay or not, she couldn¡¯t care about anything else. She carefully touched his chin, and after realizing that there was really nothing wrong with it except for a little redness, her lifted heart dropped. ¡°It¡¯s good that it¡¯s okay, if I really bumped out of it, I might not be able to afford to pay for it.¡± Christine White put down her hand and said with a bitter smile, in her heart, she felt very ashamed of her own impudence just now. Ives Norton pushed up his gold-rimmed sses, ¡°It¡¯s not like I had my jaw fixed, what could I possibly bump out of it, so you¡¯re relieved, sister-inw?¡± ¡°Uh-huh.¡± Christine White nodded. Ives Norton smiled softly, ¡°Now that it¡¯s down, let¡¯s go, I¡¯ll take you to the checkup.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Christine White answered, and as soon as she turned around, she met a pair of smirking eyes. ¡°Molly Bort?¡± she whispered the name of the owner of the eyes. Ives Norton heard him, wrinkled his nose, and turned with him. Only to see the office doorway, and somehow a figure, none other than Molly Bort! She was sitting in a wheelchair in a hospital gown and holding up a cell phone in her hand. ¡°How long have you been here?¡± Ives Norton narrowed his eyes. Molly Bort nced at her and finally fixed her gaze on Christine White¡¯s face, ¡°Been here a while, how else would I have seen such a wonderful sight.¡± She shook her cell phone, her face as deep as it needed to be. Chapter 64 Call Me By My Name Christine White still doesn¡¯t know what Molly Bort means by this move, Ives Norton knows perfectly well. He took off his sses, revealing a pair of stern, icy eyes, ¡°What did you shoot?¡± His appearance fell in Molly Bort¡¯s eyes, making her feel a little frightened in her heart, but on her face she pretended not to be afraid of anything, and said with a hook of her lips, ¡°I¡¯ve photographed everything that should and shouldn¡¯t be photographed.¡± ¡°Delete!¡± Ives Norton stepped in front of her and stared down at her. Molly Bort hid her phone behind her back, ¡°I¡¯m not deleting it, it¡¯s evidence.¡± ¡°Do you want to threaten me with it or your sister-inw?¡± Ives Norton clenched his fists, with the intent to punch her in the face if she said one wrong thing. Molly Bort calmly straightened her wig, ¡°I wouldn¡¯t dare threaten you, after all, my life is still in your hands, as for Ms. White ¡­¡± She gave a cold smile and changed the subject without finishing the words that followed, ¡°Ives, I came over here to show you what¡¯s going on with my itchy wound, but you¡¯re not avable right now, so I¡¯ll go back to the ward.¡± When she finished, she turned her wheelchair around and walked straight away. From start to finish, Christine White was so confused that she couldn¡¯t understand what the hell Molly Bort meant by what she said. ¡°What were you guys talking about?¡± She whipped her head around to look at Ives Norton. Ives Norton put his sses back on, ¡°Sister-inw, you really don¡¯t know?¡± Christine White shrugged it off. If she knew, she wouldn¡¯t have asked. ¡°Ignorance can be a blessing sometimes.¡± Ives Norton smiled helplessly and exined, ¡°The scene where you touched my chin just now, she caught it on camera.¡± ¡°So?¡± Christine White cocked her head. If you¡¯re photographed, you¡¯re photographed. She didn¡¯t see the big deal. ¡°How?¡± Ives Norton couldn¡¯t help but raise an eyebrow, ¡°Sister-inw, aren¡¯t you afraid she¡¯ll show Baird what she captured and make Baird misunderstand you?¡± Christine White now understoodpletely. ¡°So that¡¯s what you meant when you said Molly Bort threatened us.¡± ¡°Good.¡± Ives Norton nodded, ¡°She¡¯s filmed that content, and there¡¯s a good chance she¡¯ll give it to Baird and make Baird misunderstand what we have.¡± ¡°Just give it.¡± Christine White shrugged her shoulders indifferently. Ives Norton looked at her in surprise, ¡°Sister-inw are you really not afraid of Baird getting the wrong idea?¡± ¡°A clean te, I¡¯m fine with a clear conscience, and since you¡¯ve been friends with him for so many years, if he doesn¡¯t even trust you, I think he might need to get you to look at his eyes.¡± Christine White had an expression of looking away. Ives Nortonughed at her words, ¡°Sister-inw, when you talk about Baird like that, aren¡¯t you worried I¡¯ll tell Baird?¡± Christine White¡¯s expression froze, then she begged pitifully, ¡°Dr. Norton I was wrong, I shouldn¡¯t have said that, just pretend you didn¡¯t hear it okay, and don¡¯t ever tell Baird, please.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t tell him, but you have to promise me one condition, sister-inw.¡± Ives Norton¡¯s eyes tailed off, a glint crossing his eyes.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. Christine White looked at him blearily, ¡°What are the terms, if I can¡¯t do it ¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, you can do it, trust me!¡± ¡°Really?¡± Christine White pouted a little skeptically, ¡°So tell me, what are the terms.¡± Ives Norton gave two low chuckles, ¡°On the condition that from now on, you don¡¯t call me Dr. Norton, you call me by my first name!¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Christine White¡¯s mouth opened in dismay, ¡°That simple?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, it¡¯s as simple as that, sister-inw, you can do it, can¡¯t you?¡± Christine White nodded, ¡°Can.¡± It¡¯s not easy to call him by his first name! ¡°Then, sister-inw, let¡¯s hear you scream.¡± Ives Norton¡¯s sses reflected the light slightly. Christine White obediently called out, ¡°Ives Norton.¡± Ives Norton frowned, ¡°That¡¯s a bit polite, sister-inw you might as well call me Ives.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not very nice.¡± Christine White was a little reluctant. Ives Norton looked at her, ¡°Why not?¡± ¡°A little too intimate, we don¡¯t seem to know each other that well ¡­¡± Christine White whispered into her fingers. Ives Norton let out a light heave, his tone sounding with a wisp of self-deprecation, ¡°Sister-inw is really outgoing, we have at least gotten along for so many days, I thought our rtionship was close enough, but I didn¡¯t realize that sister-inw wouldn¡¯t even be willing to call me by my first name, it seems that sister-inw doesn¡¯t treat me as a friend.¡± A friend? Christine White froze. ¡°You consider me a friend?¡± She asked, pointing at herself with some uncertainty. Ives Norton curbed the strange color in his eyes, ¡°Yeah, didn¡¯t you notice that, sister-inw?¡± Christine White rubbed the back of her neck in embarrassment, ¡°No, because we didn¡¯t know each other well before and I never thought we¡¯d be friends.¡± ¡°And would sister-inw like me to be your friend?¡± ¡°Willing to be willing.¡± Christine White answered back and forth, fearing that if he slowed down he would backtrack. Does being epted by Baird Lane¡¯s best friend mean that, well, she¡¯s recognized? Did he approve of her marrying Baird Lane and ept the fact that she was Baird Lane¡¯s wife? Thinking about it brought a joyful smile to Christine White¡¯s face. Ives Norton¡¯s eyes became obscure, ¡°Since we¡¯re friends now, it¡¯s not too much for you to call me Ives, sister-inw, is it?¡± ¡°Not too much.¡± Christine White shook her head, then took a soft breath and blushed as she called out, ¡°Division ¡­.. ¡­ Ives?¡± The first time she called out to a man other than her brother Mick White and her husband Baird Lane so affectionately, she was more than a little ufortable and a little shy. So as soon as she¡¯d finished shouting, she quickly put her head down, and didn¡¯t see the curl of Ives Norton¡¯s lips as his ruse seeded. ¡°My sister-inw calls me Ives, so it¡¯s a bit inappropriate for me to call my sister-inw, how about this, I¡¯ll call you Christine.¡± Ives Norton narrowed his eyes. ¡°Yeah.¡± Christine White had little objection. Whatever it was called was nothing more than a name to her. It¡¯s the same for anyone who calls! ¡°Christine it is then.¡± Ives Norton pped his hands together and then turned the conversation back to what had just happened. ¡°Christine you were right about something earlier, if Baird really looked at what Molly Bort filmed and still thinks there¡¯s something wrong between us then he really needs to look at his eyes.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think he¡¯ll get the wrong idea though, after all you¡¯ve been friends for so many years, he should believe you once you exin yourself, but I¡¯m not so sure about me, he¡¯ll only believe Molly Bort,¡± Christine White said with downcast eyes and a moody voice. She has not a shred of trust in Baird Lane¡¯s heart, just as Molly Bort was wronged twice before. He didn¡¯t even listen to her exnations, he was indiscriminately mean to her and questioned her. Every time she thought about it, she felt bad inside. ¡°Don¡¯t feel bad.¡± Ives Norton patted Christine White on the shoulder, ¡°Baird he doesn¡¯t believe you because you¡¯re not as good at pretending to be soft as Molly Bort is, and the weak will always get some preferential treatment, but too many times the horse¡¯s tail will show.¡± ¡°Maybe, but as long as he doesn¡¯t let go of Molly Bort, even if Molly Bort¡¯s ponytail is showing, what¡¯s the point?¡± Christine White smiled bitterly, ¡°Actually, Molly Bort isn¡¯t the only person who matters in Baird¡¯s mind anymore.¡± Ives Norton snapped. ¡°I know, the other one is Grandpa!¡± Ives Norton¡¯s mouth twitched, ¡°What makes you think that?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it?¡± Christine White cocked her head. Ives Norton¡¯s gaze sank, ¡°Maybe so, well enough of that, I¡¯ll take you for a checkup.¡± ¡°Uh-huh.¡± Christine White responded. Ives Norton crossed over to lead the way, exining to her what to look for during the inspection as he went. By the time the check was done, it was four in the afternoon. Christine White returned to the office with arge bag of medication, and as soon as she opened the door to her office, she immediately stopped in her tracks. ¡°Baird?¡± she asked, looking in surprise at the man sitting behind her desk. Chapter 65 Be Fair to Me ¡°Back?¡± Baird Lane spat out in a light voice as he put down the papers in his hands. ¡°Uh-huh.¡± Christine White closed the door and walked over, ¡°I thought you went back to headquarters? Howe you¡¯re back so soon too?¡± Instead of answering her question, Baird Lane pursed his thin lips and questioned, ¡°What¡¯s going on with you and Ives Norton?¡± ¡°Ives Norton?¡± said Christine White, pausing for a second as she put her medicine bag away, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Baird Lane stared at her with cold eyes for several moments before he grunted and flung his cell phone at her. Christine White looked down to see a picture on her cell phone screen. In the photo she and Ives Norton are standing opposite each other, her hand is resting on his chin while he looks at her with a smile on his face. The angle of this whole photo is extremely intimate and ambiguous, so people have to think elsewhere. If she hadn¡¯t been one of the subjects of the photo, she would have suspected the rtionship between the two people in the photo as well. ¡°Ms. Bort sent you this?¡± Christine White handed the phone back to Baird Lane, her face now calm except for a moment of surprise when she first saw the picture. Baird Lane didn¡¯t understand what she was calming. Shouldn¡¯t she be panicking? Baird Lane brought the phone back, his face hard, ¡°Don¡¯t you care who sent me this, just answer me, what the hell is going on with you and Ives Norton?¡± ¡°It¡¯s like this ¡­¡± Christine White sighed and told the general story of what happened. She hadn¡¯t intended to hide it from him. ¡°Just like that?¡± Baird Lane narrowed his eyes as he listened. This look of distrust in his eyes caused Christine White¡¯s heart to ache and her lip to bite up, ¡°Yes. If you don¡¯t believe me, you can ask Dr. Norton, I think he has surveince in his office.¡± ¡°I believe you.¡± ¡°What?¡± Christine White¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief. He he he ¡­ He actually said he believed her! ¡°Baird, do you really believe me?¡± She asked again in disbelief. Baird Lane gave an unpleasant hmmm. Ives Norton knew about the surveince in his office. Since she had the nerve to say something about watching the surveince. Naturally, he had no more reason to suspect that she had anything to do with Ives Norton. ¡°Strange, so strange ¡­¡± Christine White muttered with a somewhat subtle expression. Baird Lane heard and his brow furrowed, ¡°What¡¯s too weird?¡± Christine White swallowed, ¡°Baird, didn¡¯t Miss Bort say anything when she sent you the picture?¡± ¡°No, just a picture.¡± Baird Lane returned. All he felt when he saw the picture was blinding. Even just left the unfinished business at headquarters and came back. Then it¡¯s been sitting around waiting, trying to ask what happened between her and Ives Norton. ¡°This isn¡¯t right ¡­¡± Christine White sped her palms together. This is not at all like Molly Bort¡¯s operation. In her opinion, Molly Bort should have posted the photo and then made up a trumped up story to smear her and Ives Norton, but now Baird Lane is saying that Molly Bort only posted one photo. Baird Lane shouldn¡¯t have lied or he wouldn¡¯t have said he believed her, could Molly Bort be holding back something big? Thinking about it, a wave of rm rose in Christine White¡¯s heart, and her whole being became a little suspicious. Baird Lane saw this and tapped his desk impatiently, ¡°Christine White, what the hell are you talking about that¡¯s not right and that¡¯s not right?¡± Christine White gave him a look, ¡°Nothing, you wouldn¡¯t believe me if I told you.¡± Hearing her words, Baird Lane¡¯s heart surged with a sh of anger, his expression icy and temperatureless. ¡°Fine, I won¡¯t ask about your business, but please tell me if I said anything about keeping away from other men? Even if you hit Ives Norton, is it necessary to touch him in such a way to make sure he¡¯s not hurt?¡± ¡°I ¡­¡± Christine White choked in her throat and rose speechless. She had actually meant to say that she hadn¡¯t meant to touch it, that Ives Norton had put her hand on it. But then when she thought about it, Ives Norton had put her hand on it fine, but it was quickly released, and she was really touching herself in the back, she couldn¡¯t say anything. Seeing Christine White looking like she was in the wrong, the anger in Baird Lane¡¯s heart became more and more intense, and rtively, the expression on his face also became more and more cold. ¡°Christine White, are you that desperate to be close to another man?¡± His hand, resting on the table, writhed tightly. Christine White was stunned by his taunting remark, and for a moment froze there for a long time beforeing back to her senses. When she came back to her senses, her eyes reddened, ¡°Baird Lane, are you talking like a human being? What do you mean I want to be close to another man and that¡¯s what you think of me?¡± Baird Lane¡¯s thin lips had pursed into a straight line, ¡°It¡¯s not that I want to think of you that way, it¡¯s what you¡¯ve done!¡± Christine White almost cried with anger and took a deep breath to keep herself from actually crying, ¡°I admit, I was wrong to touch Dr. Norton¡¯s chin, but I¡¯m definitely not what you think I am, and I haven¡¯t done anything to wrong you!¡± She didn¡¯t even count on him being so nice to Molly Bort. Instead, he was still angry that she had contact with other men. Howe I didn¡¯t realize before that he double standards so badly! Baird Lane¡¯s heart inexplicably softened a bit as he looked into Christine White¡¯s red eyes, only his face still had that cold look, ¡°I hope so!¡± He got up with his pockets in and headed out the door. Christine White lifted her sleeve and wiped her eyes, following him out. When she reached the door, she summoned the courage to call out to him again, ¡°Baird.¡± Baird Lane stopped and looked at her with a slight sideways nce, waiting for her next words. Christine White inhaled softly, ¡°Will you be fair to me?¡± ¡°Fair?¡± Baird Lane¡¯s thin lips pursed, ¡°What do you want fair?¡± ¡°It¡¯s simply that you said you wouldn¡¯t get back together with Miss Molly Bort, so while you¡¯re asking me to stay away from other men, could you not be a little more careful yourself?¡± ¡°What did you tell me to look out for?¡± Baird Lane¡¯s face sank. Christine White tightened her grip and looked up at the man, ¡°Distance as well, of course Miss Molly Bort is ill and I have no objection to you taking care of her, but some intimate gestures, I don¡¯t suppose that would be necessary?¡± She¡¯d heard Ives Norton say that he¡¯d hugged Molly Bort. If he¡¯s determined not to make up with Molly Bort, why the snuggling? ¡°You care?¡± Baird Lane didn¡¯t immediately agree, but the look he gave her became much darker. Christine White nodded her head and admitted it graciously, ¡°Yes, I care, no woman can ept her husband, being so attached to another woman, especially if that woman, is her husband¡¯s ex, Baird do you know what I mean?¡±Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. Baird Lane¡¯s eyelids half-converged and he did not speak. Christine White couldn¡¯t guess what he was thinking at the moment, and was vaguely worried that he was angry. But she had no intention of stopping there; after all, the words were out of her mouth and she was ready to go out on a limb. ¡°Baird, I¡¯m the one who¡¯s your wife now, I know you don¡¯t have any feelings for me, but I¡¯d like you to at least show me some decency, you¡¯re the one who said you had no intention of getting back together with Miss Bort, so don¡¯t embarrass me so much.¡± ¡°What if I said that I had ns to get back together with her?¡± Baird Lane spat out slowly as his eyelids flicked up. Christine White¡¯s small face instantly turned white, and her heart felt as if it had been viciously plucked out, so painful that she couldn¡¯t breathe. She grabbed her shirt by the chest and took a few big breaths before she managed to calm herself down a little. ¡°If you want to get back together with her ¡­ can, I¡¯ll make way for Ms. Bort if you talk to Grandpa and he doesn¡¯t object!¡± ¡°What did you say?¡± Baird Lane¡¯s pupils constricted, and cold air spilled out around him. Chapter 66 Going Abroad Christine White thought she had said it in a low voice and he hadn¡¯t heard her, and repeated what she had just said. Baird Lane¡¯s cheeks puffed out, a face that was horribly grim. Step aside? She¡¯s really saying it! ¡°Christine White, are you so blind to the position of Mrs. Lane?¡± His voice was cold as ice. Christine White lowered her eyelids, ¡°It¡¯s not that I can¡¯t see it, it¡¯s whether you want me to be or not, didn¡¯t you just say that you want to get back together with Ms. Bort, so I¡¯ve got to give up my position, or else you¡¯re letting Ms. Bort off the hook in name only?¡± Baird Laneughed angrily, ¡°You are self-aware.¡± ¡°I always have.¡± Christine White bit her lip, ¡°It¡¯s because I have that I¡¯ve always been sensible, I¡¯m not the type of person to stalk and hold on to things, if you really want to be with Ms. Bort then just tell me and I¡¯ll get a divorce.¡± She was very much in love with him, yet she also knew that what was forced was not sweet. Now that they are still married, she won¡¯t divorce him as long as he doesn¡¯t bring up divorce. But if she was willing to sign the divorce papers as long as he mentioned it, she was more willing to let go and let him be happy than to force it. ¡°Divorce?¡± Baird Lane¡¯s thin lips pursed out a few chills, ¡°You don¡¯t even think about it!¡± ¡°You¡¯re not leaving?¡± Christine White froze in shock, ¡°Then Ms. Molly Bort ¡­¡± ¡°I was just testing you, but I didn¡¯t expect you to agree so quickly!¡± The corner of Baird Lane¡¯s mouth curved into a sneer.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. This woman, what the hell did she marry him for? If it¡¯s for The Lane Family¡¯s money, she hasn¡¯t asked him for a penny in three years, but if it¡¯s for him as a person, then what¡¯s the point of being so positive and letting go now? Did she ever care about him? Did she treat him like cargo and let hime and go! Christine White¡¯s little mouth dropped open, snapping out of her daze, ¡°Trying? So you¡¯re not looking for a divorce? And you¡¯re not getting back together with Ms. Bort?¡± ¡°What, are you disappointed?¡± Christine White hurriedly shook her head, suppressing her inner excitement and joy, and said in a trembling voice, ¡°No, no, I¡¯m just surprised ¡­¡± ¡°Heh, whatever surprises you have, you need to remember one thing for me, and that is that The Lane Family is not divorced!¡± Baird Lane warned. Christine White was slightly surprised, ¡°Howe I haven¡¯t heard of this one?¡± Baird Lane¡¯s eyes shed, ¡°There¡¯s more to The Lane Family than you¡¯ve ever heard.¡± ¡°That¡¯s true.¡± Christine White nodded. She hadn¡¯t spent more than a few days at the old mansion since she¡¯d married into The Lane Family, and it was true that there was much about The Lane Family that she hadn¡¯t heard. Like the one about no divorce, which is surprising but good news for her. It also meant that even if he loved Molly Bort more, he shouldn¡¯t divorce her, and it seemed that all her former fears were unwarranted. At that thought, Christine White waspletely relieved, and her taut heartstrings loosened. Baird Lane cast a few afterimages at her and lifted his foot to go back to his office. As soon as the door closed, he looked dark and ugly. He didn¡¯t know why he said the words ¡®The Lane Family is not divorced¡¯. The Lane Family didn¡¯t really have that rule at all, he just got inexplicably annoyed and angry as soon as he heard that Christine White woman say the word divorce, and then he said it out loud, but it¡¯s not like he felt any remorse. What the hell was that for? Baird Lane couldn¡¯t figure out why, and didn¡¯t think any more about it. Not being much of a nagging person himself, he simply pushed the mood that had him feeling confused to the back of his mind and walked back behind his desk to get busy. Keeping busy until dark, he put down his pen and rubbed his swollen brow. ¡°President Lane,¡± Gates knocked on the door. Baird Lane put the book down, ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°Secretary White¡¯s visa came through.¡± Gates handed over a brownish-red visa. Baird Lane took it, flipped it open and looked at it, ¡°How¡¯d it go so fast?¡± ¡°Got some connections, if we don¡¯t hurry, we won¡¯t make it in time for the day of the reunion.¡± Gates Mu exined. Baird Lane closed the visa, ¡°Why don¡¯t you just send it to her.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve been to Secretary White¡¯s office and she¡¯s off duty, so President Lane, this will just need to be taken back to Secretary White by you.¡± Gates smiled. Baird Lane raised his eyes and swept them away, though they were cold, went and said nothing, putting the visa in his briefcase. Gates knew he had aplished his goal and immediately offered his farewell. Baird Lane didn¡¯t keep him either and let him go. Buzz! The cell phone on the desk suddenly rang. Baird Lane put on his jacket and brought his cell phone up, ¡°Hello?¡± ¡°Baird,¡± came Molly Bort¡¯s warm, soft voice on the other end of the line. Baird Lane hmmm¡¯d, ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± ¡°Nothing, just wanted to ask if you wereing over tonight?¡± Molly Bort inquired expectantly. Baird Lane¡¯s thin lips twitched slightly, and he was about to open his mouth to reply to her, when his mind went to the words that Christine White had told him to be fair to her earlier. During this time, he had actually given her words some serious thought. She¡¯s probably right, he really shouldn¡¯t be so intimate with Molly since he¡¯s not going to get back together with her. At the thought, Baird Lane swallowed back what he was about to say and changed his tone, his voice lightening considerably, ¡°I¡¯ve got things to do tonight, so I won¡¯t being over.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± Molly Bort was a little disappointed. Baird Lane tapped his fingers lightly on the desktop, ¡°There¡¯s been a small problem at HQ, it¡¯s been targeted and I¡¯m still dealing with it.¡± ¡°Who would dare target The Lane Family?¡± Molly Bort eximed. Something morose passed through Baird Lane¡¯s dark pupils, ¡°I don¡¯t know yet, I¡¯m looking into it.¡± The person who did it was so deep in hiding, targeting The Lane Family and then running away, that it was impossible to catch anyone. ¡°I see, well then, why don¡¯t youe back tomorrow then, I have a surprise for you.¡± Molly Bort said mysteriously. Baird Lane raised an eyebrow. ¡°What surprise?¡± ¡°I won¡¯t tell you, you¡¯ll find out tomorrow when you get here, well Baird, I¡¯m done with you, Ives is here, bye!¡± Molly Bort finished quickly and hung up the phone. Baird Lane put down his cell phone and stuffed it into his suit pocket, lifted a briefcase aside and left the office, heading back to the vi. Christine White was sitting on the couch in the living room watching the TV andughing when she suddenly caught a glimpse of himing back and she was still taken aback. ¡°Baird, what are you doing back here?¡± ¡°This is my home, why do you think I came back?¡± Baird Lane set his briefcase down and pulled her visa out of it and tossed it to her. Christine White caught it in her hands and feet, ¡°What¡¯s this? A visa?¡± Baird Lane didn¡¯t answer her back and went straight upstairs. Christine White didn¡¯t care, and held the visa carefully in both hands with a smile on her face. Visa! It was her first visa! She finally gets to go abroad for once! Christine White was happy as a child, and Aunt Lucy couldn¡¯t help but ask when she came out of the kitchen and saw how happy she was smiling. Christine White rushed to show Aunt Lucy her visa, bragging that she too could take a trip abroad. ¡°Congrattions ma¡¯am.¡± Aunt Lucy congratted. ¡°Thanks Aunt Lucy,¡± Christine White giggled heatedly. Baird Lane changed into a housecoat and came downstairs to see her with this look on her face. Somehow, it was clear that he had disliked her stupid look before, but now it didn¡¯t seem so stupid. ¡°Christine White,¡± he opened his mouth to call out. Christine White¡¯s time for self-indulgence was interrupted when she looked up the stairs, ¡°Called me for what?¡± Chapter 67 Skiing Baird Lane didn¡¯t answer, striding down the stairs on his long legs. Christine White just watched as he took one step toward her, the crisp footsteps unusually loud in the wide living room, each one like a step on her heart. She held her breath, her eyes wide open, only to see him suddenly reach out a little, bit by bit, toward her. She subconsciously craned her neck back, ¡°Baird you ¡­¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± Baird Lane bellowed. Christine White immediately shut her mouth when he shouted at her, and even stood still obediently. She was so well behaved that Baird Lane couldn¡¯t help but look at her a little longer before wiping a bit of crystal away from the corner of her mouth with his thumb, ¡°You¡¯re drooling.¡± ¡°Drooling ¡­ Drooling?¡± Christine White touched the corner of her mouth incredulously, then looked at the water stains on his fingers and blushed, ¡°I ¡­ I didn¡¯t mean to ¡­¡± God, she actually giggled and drooled! What a shame! ¡°I didn¡¯t say you did it on purpose.¡± Baird Lane fished a clean white handkerchief from his own pocket and carefully wiped his thumb, which was stained with Christine White¡¯s saliva. Christine White couldn¡¯t wait to find a hole in the ground, not daring to watch him move at all. Because just looking at it reminded her of her drooling.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Christine White,¡± said Baird Lane, folding the handkerchief. Like a schoolboy waiting for roll call, Christine White straightened up as soon as she heard him call out to her and shouted, ¡°Present!¡± Baird Lane coldly raised one eyebrow, a light smile that he himself didn¡¯t even know crossed his eyes, ¡°Pay attention next time, as the youngdy of The Lane Family, I don¡¯t ask you to be so outstanding, but at least the basic appearance should still be maintained at all times.¡± ¡°Yes, I know.¡± Christine White nodded. It was clear to her that he was reminding her to stop giggling like that next time, not to mention drooling. ¡°Good to know, let¡¯s eat.¡± Baird Lane preceded her, heading toward the dining room. Christine White followed close behind him with tiny steps. After dinner, Baird Lane went to the den. Christine White went to her room to wash up. She didn¡¯t know how long it would take him to go back to his room and rest, so she didn¡¯t wait for him and went straight back to bed after her shower. She was mildly surprised to wake up the next day and see Baird Lane lying on top of her. She¡¯d thought he¡¯d gotten up and left early as usual again. Seeing that Baird Lane had no intention of waking up, Christine White, not wanting to wake him, gently removed his hand from her waist and tiptoed out of bed. She didn¡¯t even dare to wash up in the bathroom of her room for fear of making some noise. Thus she dressed and went to the other room to wash up. ¡°Good morning ma¡¯am.¡± Aunt Lucy greeted her with a smile as soon as Christine White came downstairs. Christine White returned the smile, ¡°Morning Aunt Lucy.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t mister up yet?¡± Aunt Lucy looked upstairs. Christine White yawned, ¡°Not yet, he was still asleep when I got up.¡± ¡°It seems that sir was tiredst night.¡± Aunt Lucy nodded knowingly. Christine White, however, misunderstood her and her face rubbed red, ¡°Aunt Lucy, what are you talking about, we didn¡¯tst night ¡­ didn¡¯t have that what!¡± ¡°What are you talking about again ma¡¯am.¡± Aunt Lucy looked at her with a snickering smile. At least she was a person who had been there before, how could Aunt Lucy not hear the meaning of her words? ¡°Huh?¡± Christine White blinked frostily, ¡°I was talking about how we didn¡¯t ¡­st night.¡± ¡°I understand what Mrs. means.¡± Aunt Lucy interrupted her with a smile, ¡°When I said that mister was tiredst night, I meant that mister was busy in the studyst night until five o¡¯clock in the morning before he went back to his room to rest, not the one that madam is thinking of.¡± Hearing this, Christine White waspletely confused, and for a while her small face turned from red to white, then from white to red, and after so many repetitions, she couldn¡¯t wait to p herself to death. She¡¯s so useless! Justst night I lost a face in front of Baird Lane, and today I¡¯m making jokes in front of Aunt Lucy. She¡¯s hopeless! Christine White covered her face, afraid to look up. Aunt Lucy also knew she was being shy and snickered twice before walking away, leaving the ce for Christine White to adjust her mind on her own. Christine White didn¡¯t hear any movement and surreptitiously lowered one of the hands covering her eyes, only to realize that there was no one in front of her long ago. She eeped and hurriedly dropped her other hand as well, both eyes looking around everywhere as soon as they were free. Then that¡¯s when he realized there was no one else in the entire living room but himself. ¡°Where¡¯s Aunt Lucy?¡± Christine White muttered, and then shouted louder, ¡°Aunt Lucy? After a few shouts, Aunt Lucy still didn¡¯t respond. Christine White just reacted to the fact that Aunt Lucy had walked away. ¡°Phew¡­¡± she breathed out softly. Whether Aunt Lucy had something to walk away from, or was deliberately trying not to embarrass her into walking away, good for her. Christine White rubbed her still slightly sugary cheeks,ughed softly, and lifted her feet to the dining room. After breakfast, Christine White sat in the living room and waited for Baird Lane for a while, but did not wait for him toe downstairs, and then remembered that Aunt Lucy said that he did not rest until five o¡¯clock in the morningst night, and thought that he would not wake up until noon. Christine White picked up her cell phone and looked at the time, ¡°8:30 ¡­ over, going to bete!¡± She hurriedly got up and after saying hello to Aunt Lucy, she put on her bag and flew out of the vi. As a result, as soon as she arrived at thepany, she was enthusiastically surrounded by a group of employees. ¡°Secretary White, tell us about the reunion.¡± ¡°I heard that all of ourpany went skiing abroad, is that true?¡± ¡°Secretary White, I don¡¯t want to leave the country, so can I ask Finance to take each employee¡¯s reunion budget and exchange it for the cash equivalent?¡± All sorts of assorted questions kept popping out of the group¡¯s mouths. Christine White¡¯s head got big from listening to them, and from being squeezed by them to the point where she couldn¡¯t stand up, and her neat professional suit set got wrinkled. ¡°Will you guys be quiet for a while? I don¡¯t know about these questions of yours at the moment, so when the notice of the reunion is published, you can just read it yourselves, you don¡¯t have to ask me about it.¡± ¡°What? You didn¡¯t know? Aren¡¯t you President Lane¡¯s personal secretary and you wouldn¡¯t know?¡± Someone questioned. Christine White rolled her eyes, ¡°It¡¯s not like a personal secretary can do everything,e on, all get to work, I¡¯m going up too.¡± She fought her way through the men and ran for the elevator. After entering the elevator, she then felt like her whole being came to life, that feeling of being crowded by people, she never wanted to experience it a second time. Ding, the elevator is at the station. Christine White straightened her suit, quickly adjusted her face and walked out with a smile on her face. ¡°Secretary White you¡¯vee at a good time.¡± As she passed one of the secretaries offices, a tall female secretary with the same smile on her face called out to her. Christine White stopped and politely inquired, ¡°What can I do for you, Elder?¡± ¡°It¡¯s about the reunion, we here have heard about you being stopped downstairs just now, so you¡¯ve been given a special assignment.¡± ¡°What mission?¡± The female secretary handed her a pile of information in her hand, ¡°Organize the reunion information, then send it to thepany¡¯s official website and inside each group organization.¡± ¡°No problem.¡± Christine White answered with crity. The female secretary patted her on the shoulder, ¡°Then I¡¯ll leave you to it, and feel free toe back and ask me any questions.¡± ¡°Okay, thank you Senpai.¡± Sending the other side off, Christine White went back to her office and started to get busy. Halfway through his work, Debby York came running up again. Chapter 68 Grounding ¡°Christine, I heard you were mobbed again?¡± Upon hearing this, Christine White held her head in her hands with a headache, ¡°I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on with them, stopping me to ask all sorts of reunion questions, the point is that I don¡¯t know a lot of them!¡± ¡°It¡¯s not because you¡¯re more grounded they dared to approach you, they wouldn¡¯t have dared with the other three secretaries.¡± Debby York said with a nudge. Christine White cried, ¡°What¡¯s grounding again?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t get it, do you? This is all thanks to your previous status, you used to be just a grassroots employee like us, although you stepped on shit luck and became President Lane¡¯s secretary, but after all, you came out of the grassroots, so people are more affectionate towards you.¡± Debby York exined as she sipped her water. Christine White drifted off, ¡°No wonder theye running to me every time they hear something about thepany.¡± ¡°Before that was all chicken scratch, but this is different.¡± Debby York said mysteriously. Christine White squinted at her, ¡°What¡¯s the difference? It¡¯s just a reunion, I don¡¯t really know what to ask.¡± ¡°So you still have a lot to learn, didn¡¯t I tell youst time, for this reunion, President Lane approved a good amount of money down, this money is divided equally to each employee is quite a lot of it, everyone is a benefit, as long as you want to cash, don¡¯t go out to y.¡± Debby York wagged her finger with a ¡®I¡¯m good, aren¡¯t I¡¯ look on her face. Christine White rubbed her chin thoughtfully, ¡°So that¡¯s it ¡­ Looks like I do have some learning to do.¡± She patted therge stack of information on her desk and sighed. Debby York¡¯s eyes were drawn to her, ¡°What are these?¡± ¡°It¡¯s the information for the reunion that Senpai asked me to organize.¡± ¡°That¡¯s a lot¡­ I don¡¯t suppose it¡¯s hard for you to organize it all by yourself?¡± Debby York flipped through two random books with skeptical eyes. ¡°Thinking about what.¡± Christine White put back the two books she had drawn away, ¡°How is this difficult, the reunion information involves such arge sum of money, it¡¯s simply not something I can ess as a new secretary, seniors are promoting me.¡± ¡°Seriously¡± Debby York was a little disbelieving, ¡°I¡¯ve only ever heard of old people suppressing new people, especially in a bigpany like ours most of all, and they¡¯re going to promote you?¡± ¡°Well, because President Lane ordered it.¡± Christine White smiles proudly. That time Baird Lane had asked her to study under these three secretaries, he had told them to take care of her a little more. ¡°President Lane?¡± said Debby York, her eyes widening, ¡°No Christine, President Lane actually thinks that highly of you?¡± ¡°Fancy should not be talked about.¡± Christine White thought seriously, ¡°It should be because I think I¡¯m at least his secretary, I can¡¯t be too ipetent, that¡¯s why I let them teach me.¡± ¡°I guess so.¡± Debby York bought that reasoning and looked again at the papers pushed up on her desktop, ¡°Well, I¡¯ll leave you to your business, and I should get back, if I don¡¯t I¡¯m going to get checked out.¡± ¡°Go on.¡± Christine White waved her hand. When Debby York was gone, she took a breath and got into the swing of things again ¡­ In the blink of an eye, a few dayster. Christine Whitees down the stairs with her suitcase. Baird Lane heard herbored breathing and twisted his head slightly to look over. At this look, a frown creased his brow. ¡°Christine White, what have you packed?¡± Christine White patted her erged suitcase, ¡°It doesn¡¯t hold much, it¡¯s just something to use on the way out.¡± ¡°For going out?¡± Baird Lane got up from the couch and walked over, reaching down to lift the case, which was so heavy he barely lifted it the first time. Baird Lane set the box down with a dark face, ¡°Christine White, are you going on a reunion or a move? You¡¯re going out with a box this big and this full?¡± ¡°Full?¡± Christine White looked at him with an innocent look on her face, ¡°I still have some unfilled.¡± Baird Lane¡¯s eyes twitched slightly at the corners of his eyes, ¡°What else are you going to pretend?¡± ¡°Clothes hangers, blow dryers, shoe toasters, that sort of thing ¡­¡± Christine White breaks off her fingers and counts. Baird Lane just felt the veins popping in his forehead, ¡°What are you bringing all this stuff you can¡¯t use?¡±Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Can¡¯t use them?¡± Christine White blinked, ¡°But I thought they were necessary.¡± Aunt Lucy had been cleaning in the living room and hadn¡¯t opened her mouth to say anything, just pricked up her ears and listened surreptitiously. Hearing this, she couldn¡¯t hold back any longer and spoke in amusement, ¡°Madam, sir is right, these things are indeed not used, the hotel has them all when you go over there.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± Christine White bit her lip in dismay, ¡°I don¡¯t know, I¡¯ve never been out of the country or stayed in a hotel, so ¡­¡± She was a little embarrassed and lined up her fingers. Aunt Lucyughed twice, ¡°It¡¯s fine, it¡¯s normal for the wife not to know, just pay attention next time.¡± ¡°¡­ Well,¡± Christine White nodded. ¡°Open it!¡± Baird Lane pointed to the suitcase at her feet. Christine White didn¡¯t move, ¡°Open for what?¡± ¡°I¡¯m going to see what else you¡¯ve got in there that I can¡¯t use.¡± Baird Lane ordered, ¡°Open it up, you think you can carry this much on the ne? I told all the staff to pack light a long time ago, you¡¯re the only one who doesn¡¯t listen, and when ites time for you to check in that little bit of time, you¡¯re holding everyone up.¡± ¡°That serious?¡± Once Christine White heard his words, she didn¡¯t dare to hesitate any longer and hurriedly opened her suitcase. Baird Lane saw her take things out of it one by one, her face darkening with each one. ¡°What are you packing in here?¡± He pressed his brow. Emergency kit, folding recliner ¡­ What left him most speechless was that there was actually a tent! What¡¯s the point of all this? They¡¯re going skiing, not Jedi hunting. What¡¯s going on in this woman¡¯s head? Agreeing to be dumbfounded was Aunt Lucy, who crouched down, patted the folding chaise lounge, and burst into a bit of a fit of tears, ¡°Ma¡¯am, what did you put those in for?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not even doing it for Baird,¡± Christine White beamed. Baird Lane wrinkled his nose, ¡°For me?¡± ¡°Yeah, I don¡¯t know how to ski, but you do, and you definitely go back to skiing, which I can see is so dangerous, and in case of injury, these woulde in handy ¡­¡± she said as she got more and more fictional. Baird Lane was exasperated by her, ¡°Christine White, ording to you, it seems like you can¡¯t wait for me to get hurt?¡± ¡°No no.¡± Christine White hurriedly shook her head and waved her hands, ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant, I just meant just in case.¡± ¡°All right, ten thousand or whatever, you put these back and pack a smaller box with the clothes you¡¯re going to change into and your meds, and Aunt Lucy you go up and help her before she packs something else in there that¡¯s inexplicable.¡± Baird Lane didn¡¯t bother to say anything more to her, and after waving amand to Aunt Lucy, he lifted his foot and walked out the door. Aunt Lucy pulled Christine White¡¯s suitcase over her, ¡°Come on ma¡¯am, do as the gentleman says.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Christine White nodded. With Aunt Lucy¡¯s help, her suitcase was changed to the smallest size, and it contained all but the two things Baird Lane had said she would need, and at her insistence she still had the first aid kit in it. She had watched a lot of skiing videos in the meantime, and there were a few people who had fallen and hurt themselves, so bringing this with her gave her some peace of mind. ¡°Aunt Lucy, we¡¯ll be off then.¡± Christine White got into the car and rolled down the window to wave goodbye to Aunt Lucy. ¡°Go on, Mr. and Mrs. Have fun.¡± Aunt Lucy waved back. Baird Lane didn¡¯t respond and just stepped on the gas and drove off. Along the way, Baird Lane cold face did not say anything, Christine White wanted to talk to him, but did not have much courage to speak, can only look at the scenery outside the car window in silence, looking forward to this trip abroad. ¡°Baird, the airport is just up ahead, why don¡¯t you put me down in case everyone sees that I came in your car.¡± Christine White warned as she peeled herself against his seat. Baird Lane ignored her words and instead elerated past her and parked in front of the airport¡¯s concourse. It just so happened that thepany was assembled there, and as soon as the two got out of the car, they were seen by everyone. ¡°President Lane, and Secretary White, why are you here together?¡± A senior asked in surprise. Chapter 69 – Motion sickness The others all perked up their ears and waited for the answer. Debby York, in particr, had bulging eyes, eyes that kept sweeping over Baird Lane and Christine White with inquisitiveness written all over them. The only person in the room who wasn¡¯t surprised was probably Gates alone. Christine White¡¯s entire body tensed up in the face of the senior¡¯s inquiries and the crowd¡¯s strange stares, and her palms began to sweat. ¡°I talked to President Lane ¡­ We ¡­¡± She bit her lip and stammered for an answer, her mind going nk. ¡°We came together.¡± Baird Lane picked up the end of her sentence. Christine White looked at him in surprise, ¡°President Lane¡­¡± What does he mean by that? Is it ready to expose their rtionship? Without bothering to look at Christine White, Baird Lane casually tossed his car keys to the driver Gates had arranged for, exining ndly, ¡°Secretary White went to my house to help me pack, so she came along.¡± That¡¯s a reasonable reason, and it doesn¡¯t seem like there¡¯s anything wrong with it. The crowd nodded, no longer curious, and lined up in order to enter the airport to receive their boarding passes. Christine White followed Baird Lane along with three other secretaries, watching his tall, straight back withplicated eyes.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. She was really overthinking it after all. How could he possibly expose their rtionship. He wouldn¡¯t have warned her like that three years ago if he really wanted exposure! At the thought, Christine White let out a low, bitterugh and carried her suitcase to the security machine. After a quick check, Christine White sessfully boarded the ne. A few moments before the ne took off, Debby York came running over quietly, ¡°Christine, tell me honestly, what¡¯s going on with you and President Lane?¡± ¡°Wasn¡¯t that all clear just now?¡± Christine White returned with a twinkle in her eye. Debby York can not eat this set, skimmed his mouth, ¡°Youe less, I still do not understand you, you just so vain, it seems that you want to lie and do not know how to lie, although the back President Lane gave an exnation, but you were so surprised, obviously President Lane also lied. ¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t you go be a detective?¡± Christine White looked at her in surprise. It was all analyzed correctly, and she hadn¡¯t even known that her best friend had that power of observation! Debby York hemmed and hawed, ¡°Forget being a detective, I¡¯m a bit of a gossip at best, now it¡¯s time for you to tell me what your rtionship with President Lane is all about, right?¡± ¡°Actually I have nothing to do with him ¡­ we used to know each other, he is my husband¡¯s friend.¡± As she said this, Christine White could almost feel her heart dripping blood, all the while secretly wringing her thighs so as not to look faint-hearted again before Debby York followed her. Use this self-harm as a reminder not to show your face. Debby York, who hadn¡¯t really seen the difference in her, rubbed her chin and said, ¡°Your husband¡¯s friend?¡± ¡°Well, because I don¡¯t want people to think that I relied on that connection to get a promotion from President Lane, so I had to hide it from the public, Debby , so you don¡¯t say anything about it.¡± Christine White looked around and lowered her voice. Debby York patted herself on the back, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t tell, but why didn¡¯t you tell me in the first ce?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t think it was necessary.¡± ¡°Che, you obviously don¡¯t want to talk about it.¡± Debby York rolled her eyes. Christine White gave a sarcasticpensatory smile, ¡°Well Debby , the ne is taking off, so go back to your position.¡± ¡°OK, I¡¯ll go back first, we¡¯ll continue to talk when we get off the ne in a while, I¡¯m really curious about your husband¡¯s identity, you said before that your husband is just an ordinary person, but now you¡¯re saying that your husband is friends with President Lane ¡­¡± Christine White¡¯s expression stiffened slightly, her heartstrings tightening. Debby York stared at her intently, ¡°How can someone who can be friends with President Lane be just anyone, Christine, don¡¯t you dare lie to meter.¡± She winked and walked away. Christine White, however, became helpless, and in the bottom of her heart, she even had the feeling of lifting a stone to hit her own feet. How could she not have expected Debby York to remember so well what she had saidst time at the wee party, and then to find contradictions in it based on what she had just said? But she¡¯s not wrong, Baird Lane is indeed an ordinary man, the only thing that¡¯s not ordinary is his status as president of The Lane Family Group. As for her friend exnation, she couldn¡¯t explicitly say Baird Lane was rted to her and make one up herself, could she? With that thought, Christine White¡¯s eyes rolled back in her head and she snickered. She seemed to havee up with an exnation that she could use to fool Debby York when she got off theer. ¡°Secretary White!¡± ¡°In!¡± Christine White heard someone call out to her and hastily collected her thoughts, looking up and following the source of the voice. Only to see Gates Mu standing at the entrance where the business ss connects with the economy ss and was looking at her with a smile on his face. Christine White removed the seatbelt from her waist and walked over to the curious gazes of the other employees, ¡°What did Assistant Gates want to see me about?¡± ¡°It¡¯s President Lane for you.¡± Gates whispered back. ¡°President Lane?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, follow me.¡± Gates turned and went into the business cabin. Christine White had no choice but to lift the curtain and follow. Gates led her all the way through business ss to first ss. ¡°President Lane is in there, Secretary White, go on in.¡± Gates helped her lift the curtain. Christine White said thank you and went inside. First ss was chartered by Baird Lane, and he was the only one in it. He was sitting in the first row, and Christine White saw him at once. ¡°President Lane, what did you want to see me about?¡± Christine White asked softly as she walked over. Baird Lane closed the economic magazine in his hand, ¡°Nothing, just asking you toe and sit down.¡± ¡°Let me sit here?¡± Christine White pointed to herself in surprise. Baird Lane looked up and swept her off her feet, ¡°Uh-huh.¡± ¡°But why?¡± ¡°There¡¯s no reason to sit down if you¡¯re told to.¡± Baird Lane frowned. There¡¯s actually a reason for that. She donated bone marrow and is not as fit as she used to be. He¡¯d asked Ives Norton about the possibility of some difort on an airne, and asked her to sit here so he could keep tabs on how she was doing. ¡°I know.¡± Christine White could see that the man was getting a little impatient, and not daring to say anything more, she obediently took a seat on the other side of him. Shortly after sitting down, a flight attendant in the ne informed the ne was about to take off. Christine White gripped the seatbelt around her waist, feeling inexplicably a little nervous. As the minutes ticked by, the ne finally took off. Christine White held her breath and leaned her body back. She knew that when an airne took off, there was a percentage of people who would experience some mild difort, and she had that, so she held her breath every time she flew. I thought the difort that had arisen this time was simr to the past, but she was so wrong. The moment the ne lifted off the ground, Christine White only felt a huge wave of nausea hit her, her ears buzzed and her head fainted, even her chest felt like there was a rock blocking her and she couldn¡¯t breathe. She couldn¡¯t help but grunt in pain. Baird Lane heard it, and looked puzzled, and hastily put down the magazine in his hand. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡± He looked at her. Christine White leaned back in her seat, a face frighteningly white and a cold sweat seeping from her forehead, ¡°I¡¯m so sick ¡­¡± ¡°Where is it hard?¡± Baird Lane probed over and felt her forehead. Instead of being hot, it¡¯s still cold. ¡°It¡¯s hard all over ¡­¡± Christine White said weakly as she struggled to pick open one eyelid. She just felt like throwing up. ¡°I¡¯ll ask if there¡¯s a doctor.¡± Baird Lane said, about to unbuckle his belt around his waist. In her case, it looks like it¡¯s what Ives Norton was talking about. ¡°Wait a minute ¡­,¡± Christine White said as she reached out and pulled Baird Lane to a stop. Chapter 70 Changing Clothes Baird Lane stopped what he was doing, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°I ¡­¡± Christine White was just about to speak when suddenly her face took a turn for the worse and she let out a whoop, vomiting all the contents of her stomach on him. Baird Lane¡¯s entire body was stunned, and it took a while for him to react, looking at her with an extremely ugly expression, ¡°Christine White you ¡­¡± Before the words were finished, he jerked to a halt again.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Christine White¡¯s entire body was seen curled up on the seat, both eyes closed tightly, obviously passed out. Baird Lane swallowed as much of the remaining me as he could, ncing disgustedly at the mess on the floor as well as on himself, before holding back the sour smell that emanated from the air and calling for Gates. Gates lifted the curtain and came in to see the scene and froze, ¡°President Lane, what¡¯s wrong with you? And Secretary White she ¡­¡± ¡°All right!¡± Baird Lanemanded with a wrinkled brow as he forced down the urge to vomit from the acidic smell, ¡°Have someonee over here and clean this ce up, then get me a clean set of clothes.¡± ¡°What about Secretary White?¡± Gates pointed to the vomit staining Christine White¡¯s body. Baird Lane¡¯s forehead veins popped, ¡°Get her a set too.¡± ¡°Okay, I¡¯m on it.¡± ¡°Do it stealthily.¡± Baird Lane added a reminder. If the others saw that Gates had taken two sets of clothes, one for a man and one for a woman, into the first ss cabin, there was no telling what they would be thought of. Gates naturally understood this and immediately went and did as he was told. Soon the clothes were delivered, the mess on the floor was cleaned up, and Gates sprayed some air freshener to get rid of the sour smell in the air. Baird Lane¡¯s furrowed brow finally loosened, and with a wave of his hand he ordered, ¡°Go out, and if anyonees to me, send them all away.¡± He couldn¡¯t resist this outfit on him for a moment. This woman doesn¡¯t know what she ate, and what she spit out smells so bad. ¡°I know.¡± Gates answered and turned to back away. Baird Lane sucked in an annoyed breath and lowered Christine White¡¯s seat so she could lie t on it, then cked out and fished aside clean clothes for her to change into. When he was done changing, he casually tossed her dirty clothes onto a side seat before starting to change his own. During that time, his entire face stank, and his thin lips were pursed tightly. How could he have ever imagined that one day he would help someone change their clothes? Baird Lane rubs his brow and nces toward Christine White again to make sure she won¡¯t be waking up anytime soon before he returns to his position and puts on his blindfold and begins to rest. Ten hourster, the ne stopped. Baird Lane got up and walked over to Christine White, nudging her a couple times with not too much force, ¡°Wake up.¡± Christine White woke up in a daze, her eyes still unfocused and somewhat unable to see who was standing in front of her, and could only call out tentatively, ¡°Baird?¡± ¡°Uh-huh.¡± Baird Lane answered, ¡°The ne¡¯s here.¡± ¡°An airne?¡± She rubbed her eyes, her mind still spinning, even forgetting where she was. She looked so dumbfounded that Baird Lane¡¯s temples jutted, ¡°Christine White, are you stupid?¡± Christine White was a little confused by what he was saying, and after a moment remembered that she was now on an airne and hade to ski. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m still a little lightheaded and didn¡¯t think about it earlier.¡± She said with some embarrassment as her body moved. Baird Lane looked at her askance, ¡°And do you recall what happened before you fainted?¡± ¡°Fainting ¡­¡± Christine White blinked her eyes in earnest as she thought back, a picture quicklying to mind. She blushed for a moment and looked extremely amused. ¡°Looks like you remembered.¡± Baird Lane looped his arms. Christine White put her head down, ¡°I¡¯m sorry ¡­¡± She really didn¡¯t mean to throw up all over him, she didn¡¯t even know she was going to do it all of a sudden. ¡°Alright, take your sorry back, you threw up and I don¡¯t need you to apologize, get your stuff and get off the ne.¡± Baird Lane said and took the lead. Christine White rubbed her nose and lifted the nket off the seat. ¡°Huh?¡± She looked down at herself in surprise, realizing that she was wearing different clothes, not the same ones she had been wearing. ¡°How did this happen?¡± Christine White pawed at herself. Baird Lane went and returned and was about to question her about what she was dawdling when he saw this. ¡°What are you doing?¡± He raised his eyebrows slightly. Christine White returned, ¡°I¡¯m looking at the clothes, my clothes are different.¡± ¡°Look at the clothes all you want, but don¡¯t make these strange gestures, especially outside.¡± Baird Lane said coldly with pursed thin lips. Christine White looked at him quizzically, not understanding what was so strange about what she had just done. ¡°Baird, did you change my clothes?¡± She asked. Baird Lane hmmm¡¯d, ¡°You threw up all over the ce and on yourself, don¡¯t you want to change?¡± ¡°No no.¡± Christine White waved her hand, ¡°I just wanted to thank you.¡± She could imagine how disgusting the ones she threw up were just by listening to his description. And he actually helped her change her clothes in this situation. She was really touched in her heart. ¡°You¡¯re wee, just don¡¯t be all over me next time.¡± Baird Lane trailed off. Christine White nodded repeatedly, ¡°Definitely!¡± Having already made a fool of herself once, she certainly wouldn¡¯t do it a second time. ¡°Then hurry up, or someone will be here in a moment to rush us.¡± Baird Lane lowered the curtain. ¡°Okay,ing.¡± Christine White straightened her clothes and quickly followed him. Getting off the ne, Christine White was over there waiting for her luggage like everyone else. Debby York walked over to her, narrowing her eyes over and over. Christine White shrank from the look, ¡°Debby , what are you doing?¡± ¡°Christine, where did you get that dress on you?¡± Debby York asked,ing up to her ear. Christine White didn¡¯t hold back and came right back with, ¡°From President Lane.¡± ¡°President Lane?¡± said Debby York, her voice rising coldly. Everyone around them looked this way. Christine White saw this and smiled at them in embarrassment, then hurriedly covered Debby York¡¯s mouth, ¡°You¡¯re going to die, screaming so loud.¡± ¡°Oooooo¡­¡± Debby York pointed to her mouth. Christine White let go of her. Getting free, Debby York let out a few big breaths, and after looking left and right, she asked in a very small voice, ¡°Christine, tell me honestly, how did President Lane give you the clothes, and after you went to see President Lane, you didn¡¯te back, what happened to you guys, and wouldn¡¯t you be ¡­¡± She stared in horror. Christine White could tell at a nce that she was thinking the wrong way, and coldly rolled her eyes, ¡°What are you babbling about, I just got airsick and threw up, and President Lane specifically asked Assistant Gates to help me prepare the clothes.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Debby York didn¡¯t believe it. Christine White raised her arm, ¡°Here, smell, do I still smell?¡± Debby York actually came over to sniff it, but regretted it the next second and hurriedly covered her nose and backed away, ¡°Holy shit, it¡¯s real, Christine what did you eat, it smells so bad!¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t eat anything.¡± Christine White shook her head. Debby York bristled, ¡°Liar, you must have eaten something particrly vored or how else could the smell be so sour.¡± ¡°I think it¡¯s the medicine I¡¯m taking, I have a kind of medicine that just smells great.¡± ¡°In that case, you are really pathetic.¡± Debby York returned to where she had been a moment ago and looked at Christine White sympathetically, ¡°Tell me about you, you actually made this mess in front of President Lane, President Lane didn¡¯t get mad, did he?¡± Chapter 71 Good with a Purpose ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Christine White held her forehead in disgrace. Debby York was stunned, ¡°You didn¡¯t know?¡± ¡°Well, I passed out in first ss after I threw up, so I don¡¯t know anything about the aftermath, but I guess the smack was there.¡± Christine White said sardonically. She usually giggles or dresses rustic and he has to ooze disgust. Just imagine the look on Baird Lane¡¯s face when she threw up. ¡°That¡¯s definitely there, after all, I was disgusted with you just now, but I kind of envy you.¡± Debby York sighed. The corner of Christine White¡¯s mouth twitched, ¡°What¡¯s there to envy.¡± ¡°Of course it¡¯s first ss, think about it, you fainted and weren¡¯t sent back to the economy ss, so it must be President Lane who kept you inside the first ss, doesn¡¯t that make people envious? Christine tell me, what¡¯s it like inside the first ss?¡± Debby York took her hand and asked urgently. ¡°First ss ah ¡­¡± Christine White thought back and was about to speak when out of the corner of her eye she caught a glimpse of a suitcase on the conveyor belt. ¡°Debby , let¡¯s go back to the hotel and talk about it, get the luggage first.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Debby York nodded. The two men got their respective bags in hand and rushed off to meet therger group. By the time the two of them arrived, almost everyone had arrived, and Gates was arranging for the crowd to get on the bus. Christine White followed Debby York and was about to get on the bus when Gates came over, ¡°Secretary White, President Lane wants you to sit with him.¡± Christine White retracted the one foot she had stepped out on, ¡°Why?¡± If she remembered correctly, Baird Lane wasn¡¯t on a bus, it was a caravan that Gates had arranged specifically for her. ¡°President Lane said Secretary White isn¡¯t feeling well, so he doesn¡¯t have to go with everyone.¡± Gates replied with a smile. Christine White looks over at Debby York. Debby York waved her hand understandingly, ¡°Go on, don¡¯t waste it since it¡¯s President Lane¡¯s goodwill, I¡¯ll take care of your luggage.¡± When she finished, she lifted Christine White¡¯s suitcase. Christine White hurriedly thanked her, ¡°Debby , please.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine, when you are free in the future, just let me meet your husband, and by the way, let your husband treat me to dinner, but I am very curious about your husband, to be friends with President Lane, he must be a man of God, I really want to meet him.¡± Debby York said with great yearning. Christine White smiled dryly and responded vaguely, ¡°Okay, okay ¡­¡± ¡°Then it¡¯s a deal, we¡¯ll see you at the hotelter, bye.¡± ¡°Bye-bye!¡± The bus door closed and Christine White followed Gates in the other direction, where Baird Lane¡¯s car was parked. Gates led her to the car and knocked on the window, ¡°President Lane.¡± The window rolled down and Baird Lane¡¯s cold face was exposed, ¡°Get in!¡± He gazed across the arbor in front of him and settled on Christine White. Gates hurriedly moved a step to the side to let Christine White pass. Christine White took two steps forward, pulled the car door open and got in, and took a few breaths into her hand. ¡°Cold?¡± Seeing her move, Baird Lane suddenly asked. Christine White nodded, ¡°Kind of, I didn¡¯t realize the temperature was so low here.¡± ¡°Gates, turn the heat on.¡± Baird Lane instructed Gates, who had just sat in and was getting ready to drive. ¡°Okay.¡± Gates answered. The warmth gradually came up and Christine White¡¯s tense body rxed, not so cold. Still, Baird Lane took off his jacket and tossed it to her, ¡°Put it on.¡± Christine White stared at him nkly with her jacket, unresponsive. Baird Lane frowned, ¡°Christine White, did I not hear me when I told you to put it on?¡± ¡°I heard you.¡± Christine White bit her lip, ¡°Just a little surprised.¡± ¡°Nothing to be surprised about, hurry up and put it on, if you get sick and grandpa asks, he¡¯ll think I didn¡¯t take care of you.¡± Baird Lane pinched the bridge of his nose and said in a cool voice. Christine White slowly puts on his coat, muttering under her breath, ¡°So you did it because of Grandpa.¡± She thought it was because he was afraid she was cold that he gave her his jacket. She was really overthinking it after all. It was also true that he didn¡¯t care about her, so how could he be nice to her without an agenda, but even so, she was still happy. Christine White gathered her jacket together, smelling the lingering scent of men¡¯s perfume on it, only to feel her entire being intoxicated and looking forward to the next few days in a different way. No words on the way. When they arrived at the hotel, Christine White opened the door to the car herself and got out without waiting for Gates toe over and open the door. So that no one would think twice about it, she bowed right to Baird Lane and made a point of speaking with increased volume, ¡°Thank you President Lane for thinking of me specifically.¡± Baird Lane looked at the back of her head, his thin lips pursed, and his eyes glinted with something others couldn¡¯t read. ¡°No thanks!¡± He spat out three words coldly, and then entered the hotel with Gates Mu. Christine White stood upright and still had to trudge off to gather with the crowd and wait to be assigned a hotel room. Debby York, who was on good terms with their manager, offered to share a room with Christine White, and their manager readily agreed. Once the assembly wasplete, Debby York came to Christine White pulling two suitcases, ¡°Come on Christine, we¡¯ll both live together.¡± ¡°Go.¡± Christine White picked up her bags. The two checked in at the hotel front desk and a hotel staff member showed them to their room. Christine White is the first time to live in the hotel, see everything is rare, even the luggage can not care about packing, he rushed to take out his newly purchased camera, will be the room all ces to take a picture. After taking the picture, he showed off his photo skills to Debby York. Debby York looked at the pictures on her camera that weren¡¯t exactly lucid and suddenly felt like she couldn¡¯t even say apliment against her will. How in the world does a camera this good take such crappy pictures? Debby York looked wordlessly at Christine White, who was still gloating, and smiled a forced smile. Dang! There was a sudden knock on the door. As soon as Debby York heard this, she hurriedly pushed Christine White gently to the side, ¡°Christine, look for yourself, someone¡¯sing, I¡¯ll get the door.¡±Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. As soon as the door opened, Debby York eximed, ¡°Assistant Gates?¡± Christine White hears that the visitor is Gates and hurriedly puts her camera down and walks over. Gatesing over out of the blue couldn¡¯t have been for Debby York, so it could only have been for her. Sure enough, when Gates saw hering, her eyes immediately shifted from Debby York to her, ¡°Secretary White, President Lane asked if you¡¯re avable right now.¡± ¡°Free, why?¡± Christine White asked rhetorically, standing behind Debby York. Gates Mu pushed up her sses, ¡°Didn¡¯t you throw up on the ne before? President Lane was worried about your health and specially asked me to find a doctor to take a look at you.¡± ¡°Christine, this is a good thing, President Lane cares so much about his employees, what a good boss, may I ask Assistant Gates, can Ie along too?¡± Debby York put her face in front of Gates Mu, smiling fawningly. Gates Mu frowned slightly and rejected her with a smile, ¡°Secretary White can just go by herself, it¡¯s better for you to go to your manager¡¯s ce to get the roadmap and itinerary schedule for this reunion.¡± ¡°Yeah Debby , or we won¡¯t know what we¡¯re going to do for a few days.¡± Christine White also advised. Debby York gave her a sultry look and finally resigned herself to her fate, ¡°Fine, then go ande back soon.¡± ¡°Uh-huh.¡± Christine White nodded and followed Gates. Jomu took her to the senior suite at Baird Lane. When she went in, all she saw was a foreign doctor in a white coat and no sign of Baird Lane. ¡°Assistant Gates, where¡¯s Baird?¡± Christine White couldn¡¯t find Baird Lane in all directions and couldn¡¯t help but ask Gates Wood. Chapter 72 – Afraid She’ll Get Lost Gates pointed in the direction of the balcony, ¡°President Lane is on the phone, ma¡¯am you can see the doctor first.¡± ¡°Good.¡± Christine White withdrew her gaze from the balcony and, at his direction, sat down across from the foreign doctor. She couldn¡¯t speak foreignnguages and couldn¡¯t understand what the doctor was saying. Instead, Gates stood off to the side nodding his head every now and then, or speaking to the doctor. Christine White could roughly guess that Gates was exining her situation to the doctor. Sure enough, Gates looked over at her once he had also stopped talking to the doctor, ¡°Rx ma¡¯am, Dr. Tyler was asking me where you were ufortable.¡± ¡°I know.¡± Christine White smiled at him. Gates Mu was slightly surprised, ¡°Your Ladyship understands?¡± Christine White shook her head, ¡°I guessed.¡± ¡°Uh ¡­¡± The corners of Gates¡¯s mouth twitched slightly, and he didn¡¯t say anything. Christine White was quiet too; she couldn¡¯t understand anything anyway, so she might as well shut up. I don¡¯t know how long it took, but Dr. Tyler took off his gloves and picked up a pen and paper and scribbled something on it. Christine White couldn¡¯t understand and didn¡¯t listen carefully, but there was Jomo anyway. Gates put away the paper Dr. Tyler had written and escorted the man out of the room. When he came back, the note in his hand was gone. ¡°Ma¡¯am, Dr. Tyler just said ¡­¡± ¡°Say what?¡± Baird Lane¡¯s voice came from the direction of the balcony. Christine White turned her head, ¡°You¡¯re done taking calls?¡± He¡¯s been answering this call for a really long time. She¡¯s been here for at least half an hour now. Baird Lane nced at Christine White and gave a soft hmmm, walking across from her and sitting down, ¡°Moving on, how is she really doing?¡± This was said to Gates. Gates nodded, ¡°There¡¯s nothing wrong with thedy, just airsickness.¡± ¡°Airsickness can be so reactive?¡± Baird Lane narrowed his eyes.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Christine White nodded along, ¡°I¡¯m a little airsick, but ¡­¡± ¡°Dr. Tyler said it¡¯s yourck of resistance, ma¡¯am, you donated bone marrow and your body¡¯s resistance is not what it used to be, even a minor illness can be serious.¡± Gates exined. Christine White¡¯s small face whitened, ¡°So that¡¯s it ¡­ Doesn¡¯t that mean that when I go back, I¡¯ll have to experience the pain of the airne again as well?¡± ¡°Nice.¡± Gates responded with certainty. Christine White, all better, leaned back against the back of the couch full of despair. She was in this mode and Baird Lane couldn¡¯t help but feel something in his heart, ¡°When we go back, I¡¯ll arrange for a private jet.¡± ¡°What?¡± Christine White was taken aback. Baird Lane poured himself a ss of wine, ¡°I say arrange for a private jet on the way back, that way you won¡¯t have as hard a time as you did today.¡± ¡°What difference does it make,¡± Christine White whispered. The difference between a private airne and a regr airne is the difference between private and public. She gets dizzy just sitting there. ¡°Of course there¡¯s a difference.¡± Joughed softly, ¡°Private nes are small and modified to take off without boosting, usually people get airsick the moment the ne boosts, vertical takeoff nes don¡¯t.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± Christine White cocked her head. She didn¡¯t really understand the way it worked. Gates nodded, ¡°Of course!¡± ¡°That¡¯s great.¡± Christine White pped her hands in delight. She wasn¡¯t happy that she had a private jet to fly in, but she was happy that she wouldn¡¯t have to suffer the way she had today when she returned to her flight. ¡°Did the doctor give her any medication?¡± Baird Lane looked at Gates. ¡°Yes, but the missus is on other medication, so Dr. Tyler prescribed some conditioning ones, which I¡¯ve just sent the hotel people to get.¡± ¡°No wonder the note wasn¡¯t there when you came back.¡± Christine White came to a realization. Gates pushed up his sses, ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good, you can go home now.¡± Baird Lane gave his expulsion order. Christine White would like to stay with him a little longer. But also understand that staying too long can make others think more. After all, someone else had seen it when it came. ¡°Okay, then I¡¯ll be on my way.¡± Christine White got up and headed for the door. ¡°You go drop her off.¡± Baird Lane put down his ss, ¡°She¡¯s never stayed in a hotel, she¡¯ll get lost.¡± A sh of surprise crossed Gates¡¯s eyes, ¡°President Lane you even know that?¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± Baird Lane narrowed his eyes in displeasure. Gates Mu¡¯s expression stared as she earnestly returned, ¡°I know, I¡¯m on my way.¡± He chased after Christine White at a quick pace. President Lane even knows that people can get lost. It seems that just like what Dr. Norton said, President Lane already has feelings for Christine White in his heart but he doesn¡¯t know it. ¡°Wait ma¡¯am.¡± Gates caught up with Christine White at the elevator entrance. Christine White heard his voice and immediately pressed the door button on the elevator. ¡°Assistant Gates, what brings you here?¡± ¡°President Lane was afraid you¡¯d get lost and asked me toe and see you off.¡± Gates Mu stepped into the elevator. Christine White moved to the side, ¡°He¡¯s afraid I¡¯ll get lost?¡± How she somehow didn¡¯t believe that. ¡°Yeah, President Lane told me himself.¡± Gates smiled. Christine White still felt that it was only his own words, noting from Baird Lane¡¯s mouth, and therefore did not answer, and was quietly sent back by him. He dide in time, or else she would have gotten lost in her condition. ¡°Back?¡± Debby York turned her head toward Christine White when she saw her open the door and enter. Christine White hmmmed, ¡°How did you get back so soon too?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll just go get a schedule, quick as a sh.¡± Debby York threw a chip in her mouth, ¡°How are you doing? What did the doctor say?¡± ¡°Said I¡¯ve been unwelltely, so that aggravates the airsickness.¡± Christine White returned with a twinkle in her eye. Debby York didn¡¯t notice her strangeness and got up to pour her a ss of water, ¡°So is everything okay now?¡± ¡°Nothing much, just still some tightness in my chest.¡± Christine White touched the spot on her chest. Debby York blushed instantly, ¡°Ms. Christine White, I¡¯m going to have to ask you to put your hands down, I think you¡¯re showing off to me that you¡¯ve got the goods!¡± ¡°What?¡± The corner of Christine White¡¯s eye twitched. Debby York circled around her, ¡°Seriously, I was going to say it a long time ago, Christine what the hell did you grow up on, you¡¯re average and skinny everywhere else in your body, except here where it stands out.¡± She pointed to her chest, ¡°Have you had it serviced specifically?¡± Christine White realized what she meant and blushed as she pped her hand away, ¡°What are you talking about, where have I done any maintenance.¡± ¡°So how in the world did you grow these, and howe I don¡¯t have them.¡± Debby York nodded her head looking at her slightly t chest with a sad face. Christine White gave her a nk look, ¡°Not with you, I¡¯m going to get some sleep.¡± ¡°Go go go.¡± Debby York was too busy studying her boobs to look at her. Christine White sighed and lifted the covers to lie down. It was dark when I woke up again. Christine White was woken up by Debby York and sat up from her bed with a yawn on her lips, ¡°I¡¯m so sleepy.¡± ¡°Sleepy is right, who let us be jetgged, you should get up, dinner was just announced.¡± Debby York came over with a weary look on her face and handed her clothes to her. Christine White thanked her and put her clothes back on, ¡°You didn¡¯t sleep?¡± ¡°Took a short nap.¡± Debby York finished her reply and stepped aside to bring the packet over, ¡°This is for you.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°This came from Assistant Gates this afternoon, saying the doctor prescribed it for you.¡± ¡°So this is it.¡± Christine White remembered, looking down and unwrapping the bag. Looking at the small,rge box of medicines inside, she just felt her eyes go ck. ¡°Why so many!¡± She wanted to cry. There¡¯s still such a big bag of medicine that she brought, and herees another one, it¡¯s killing her. Debby York nced over and was also shocked by the amount, ¡°My God Christine, when did you be a pot of pills, I remember you had more in your suitcase, what the hell is wrong with you?¡± Chapter 73 Teach Me to Ski ¡°It¡¯s really nothing.¡± Christine White quickly put them away and jumped off the bed, ¡°Come on, don¡¯t we have to eat?¡± ¡°Oh yeah, almost forgot, let¡¯s go.¡± Debby York picked up her bag. When she got to the hotel lobby, Christine White took a seat and stretched her neck to see where Baird Lane was sitting. But after looking around and not seeing anyone from Baird Lane, she couldn¡¯t help but be a little disappointed. ¡°What are you looking at? Look at your head spinning like a steering wheel.¡± Debby York chucked a piece of fish into Christine White¡¯s bowl. Christine White withdrew her gaze, ¡°I¡¯m looking for President Lane!¡± Debby York¡¯s hands shook, ¡°What? What do you want with President Lane?¡± Christine White then reacted to the fact that she had actually said what was on her mind, biting her lip in chagrin, ¡°Uh ¡­ I was trying to make a toast to President Lane and say thank you to him, after all, he helped me so much today.¡± ¡°And oh.¡± Debby York lifted her chin indistinctly, not doubting her words. Christine White breathed a soft sigh of relief, ¡°But President Lane doesn¡¯t seem to be here.¡± ¡°Of course he¡¯s not here, he¡¯s the boss, how can he be crammed into the lobby with us employees, he¡¯s got his own box.¡± Debby York pointed upwards above her head. ¡°So President Lane is in the upstairs box now?¡± ¡°I suppose so.¡± Christine White tugged at the corner of her mouth and didn¡¯t say anything more, quietly eating from her bowl. After eating, I paired up with Debby York and went back to my room, took my meds and shuffled off to bed. This day is really tossed enough, both physical and mental are exhausted, even if she slept in the afternoon, now the whole person is stillck of, lying on the bed in no time to sleep. The next day, Christine White is again awakened by Debby York yelling at her. ¡°Come on Christine, hurry up, we overslept.¡± Debby York urged under her breath as she hurriedly dressed. Christine White woke up with a jolt at the sound of oversleeping and rushed to wake up as well, ¡°What time is it?¡± ¡°Nine a. m. foreign time,e on Christine, everyone¡¯s assembling now.¡± Debby York tossed her clothes to her. Christine White hurriedly dressed, went to the bathroom and casually washed up before heading out the door. The two winded up in the hall, and some of the senior management were already taking roll call, and when they saw the two running over only at this time, they red a few times in some displeasure, and criticized them twice by name in front of everyone. Christine White put her head down in embarrassment, a small face on fire. She was now able to guess even without looking up that there must be a lot of peopleughing at her. ¡°Okay, roll call ends here, those who want to go skiing, go to Manager Liu¡¯s ce to get your own equipment, then get on that bus at the door to Snow Mountain, adjourn!¡± The crowd dispersed in twos and threes and Debby York took Christine White¡¯s hand, ¡°Christine, let¡¯s go get a set too!¡± ¡°Nah, I can¡¯t ski, I¡¯ll just go up there and watch.¡± Christine White shook the camera she was holding. She was brought here specifically to photograph Baird Lane. ¡°If you don¡¯t know how to skate you can learn now, there¡¯s an instructor up there, go go go.¡± Debby York could not help but pull Christine White to get a set of equipment. Christine White looked at the pile in front of her and sighed rather helplessly, ¡°Debby you are so ¡­¡± ¡°Ah!¡± Debby York interrupted her with a strange yelp, ¡°Christine stop it, get in the car, the first cars are gone and we¡¯re going to be left behind if we don¡¯t get in this one.¡± With that said, Debby York winds up carrying her things and runs towards the bus. Christine White shook her head in tears andughed, and also picked up therge bag in front of her and chased after it. They live in the hotel at the foot of the snowy mountains, driving up the mountain are half an hour, plus it is the first time out of the country, the first time to the snowy mountains, Christine White all the way to the camera click click click click click click click click click click click click click click click click click click click click click click click click click click click click click click click click click click click, anything want to shoot down. Debby York even had to wonder how long it would take for the memory to fill up with her shooting like that. ¡°Wow. ¡­¡± Christine White was stunned by the sight as soon as she stepped out of the car. She felt as if she was in a clean white world, with white everywhere, and at a nce, she could hardly see the end of it. ¡°So this is the biggest ski resort in the world.¡± She blinked, barely able to return to her senses, but the shock in her heart still hadn¡¯t dissipated. ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s only ourpany that¡¯s now backed by The Lane Family Group and jumped into the dirt, otherwise we wouldn¡¯t have the chance toe to a ce like this for a reunion.¡± Debby York returned excitedly. Christine White nodded subconsciously. ¡°Come on Christine, it¡¯s free time, let¡¯s go to the front, there should be coaches there.¡± Debby York pointed to a building not far away, a building simr to a station tform. Christine White looked away and walked after her. The snow was so thick that Christine White only found it difficult to take every step, and the snow on the ground made a creaking sound. The voice was a little harsh, she didn¡¯t really like hearing it, and it gave her a furtive feeling inside. ¡°Debby , you¡¯re really going skiing, aren¡¯t you?¡± Christine White pulled the plush hat on her head down over her ears. Debby York smiled back at her, ¡°That¡¯s for sure, it¡¯s a rare opportunity, I can¡¯t afford to waste it.¡± ¡°But you¡¯re not much of a skier.¡± Christine White muttered. Debby York gave her a nk look, ¡°So I¡¯m just going to go to the trainer now, let the trainer take it won¡¯t that be enough, ok Christine, hurry up, it¡¯s too cold in here, I need to exercise and warm myself up.¡± ¡°It¡¯s a little cold.¡± Christine White breathed into her palm, and the breath that came out was a puff of white mist as far as the naked eye could see. It was a good thing she was wearing thick clothes or she wouldn¡¯t have been able to take it at this point. Once at the station, Debby York did get an instructor and happily bid farewell to Christine White to go skiing. Christine White was sitting alone on a bench, camera in hand, tinkering with it, checking out all the pictures she¡¯d taken along the way. ¡°Secretary White.¡± Gates came over to the other side of the room dressed in a ski suit. Christine White put down her camera and stood up, ¡°Assistant Gates.¡± ¡°Is Secretary White here alone?¡± Gates asked, looking around. Christine White nodded down, ¡°Yeah, my friend went skiing and I don¡¯t know how to, so I had to stay here¡­ Is there something Assistant Gates wants?¡± ¡°Nothing much, actually President Lane asked me toe over and see you.¡± Gates smiled. Christine White came to her senses, ¡°President Lane? Is there anything he wants you to tell me?¡±Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. ¡°President Lane says you can go back down the mountain to the hotel to rest if you feel cold here, and that you¡¯re not allowed to go skiing.¡± Gates scanned the ski bag at her feet. Christine White nodded her head back and forth, ¡°You tell him I¡¯m not going to skate, but where is he? I haven¡¯t even seen him today.¡± ¡°President Lane is out skiing, right there!¡± Gates pointed in a direction. Christine White hurriedly looked over, only to see a tall figure in a ck ski suit, stepping on a single skateboard rushing down the steep snowy peak, and quickly rushing to the bottom of the slope out of sight. ¡°My God!¡± Christine White covered her mouth, horrified by the sight, ¡°Assistant Gates, is that really Baird?¡± ¡°It¡¯s President Lane,¡± Gates replied affirmatively. Christine White swallowed, ¡°Isn¡¯t he afraid something will happen if he skates that fast?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, President Lane used to ski with Dr. Norton and still came in first ce, he won¡¯t get hurt.¡± ¡°But I¡¯m still a little worried, he just slid down from such a high ce, what if something happens?¡± Christine White frowned worriedly. Chapter 74 – Rolling Down the Snowy Mountain Jiao Mu looked at her like this, and for a moment, she didn¡¯t know what to say. After all, it¡¯s only human for her to be worried about President Lane. ¡°How about this, Secretary White, you go sit in the upper gond, where you can see President Lane at all times,¡± Gates offered. Christine White¡¯s eyes lit up, ¡°Okay, I¡¯m on my way.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll go get your ticket then.¡± Gates turned to go out. In a short while, he returned with a ticket. Christine White said a word of thanks and took her ticket to the front to board the gond. Sitting in the fully transparent gond, she looked down and could see the entire ski area. The ski area wasn¡¯t too crowded and it was hard to find someone. But Christine White, who has eyes only for Baird Lane, is quick to find him. She hurriedly pulled out her camera and took a shot at him. After filming for I don¡¯t know how long, Baird Lane is seen removing her headgear and getting on a ski bus to the same station she stayed at earlier. ¡°That¡¯s not skiing?¡± Christine White muttered regretfully to herself as she watched the distant shadow of the ski van. She hasn¡¯t shot enough. But seeing as he¡¯s been skating for so long, he should be tired too. With that in mind, Christine White rang the bell in the gond and prepared to go down as well. When she went down, she also bought a bottle of water, which she intended to deliver to Baird Lane. However, as soon as she walks into the station, she sees Baird Lane surrounded by a number of women, all of them spirited blondes. It was a scene that made Christine White¡¯s eyes sore and her mouth pout. Although she had always known that Baird Lane was very attractive to women, she had never seen him surrounded by women because he was too cold and his status was too high for those women to approach him. But these western women are different, they don¡¯t care about that, if they like it, they just jump on it. As it was, even when Baird Lane showed signs of impatience, they still didn¡¯t back down. ¡°Baird!¡± said Christine White, unable to look away, taking a deep breath and yelling Baird Lane¡¯s name. Baird Lane heard her voice and turned his body around, ¡°You didn¡¯t go back to the hotel?¡± ¡°No.¡± Christine White shook her head. Baird Lane hmmm¡¯d, and then said something to the women, who one by one reluctantly left. ¡°This is for you.¡± Christine White walked over and handed him the can in her hand. Baird Lane took it and looked at it, ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± ¡°A functional drink, I bought it just for you.¡± Christine White smiled back. Baird Lane was silent for a few seconds and raised his eyebrows slightly, ¡°Are you sure this is a functional drink?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it?¡± Christine White pointed at her finger, suddenly a little uncertain. Baird Lane sighed, ¡°It¡¯s alcoholic beverages, I¡¯ll get you a good English teacher after the reunion, and hopefully you¡¯ll learn English well enough to stop doing these stupid things.¡± ¡°I know.¡± Christine White gave a couple awkwardughs. She¡¯d always assumed that in sports venues, all they sold was coffee and functional drinks, who knew there were alcoholic beverages! She¡¯d never even heard of it before, so much so that she embarrassed herself in front of him again. He was right though, it was really time for her to learn a lot of things. Click! Baird Lane unscrewed the can. Christine White saw him do this and called out, ¡°Baird.¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Baird Lane looked at her faintly. Christine White pointed to his hand, ¡°Since it¡¯s wine, you might as well not drink it.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± Baird Lane withdrew his gaze and tilted his head back to take a sip. Christine White froze for a moment, then smiled happily. He hadn¡¯t refused her kindness yet. ¡°Take it.¡± Baird Lane shoved the unfinished drink into Christine White¡¯s hand. Christine White looked down, a little confused as to what he meant. Baird Lane didn¡¯t exin either, just bent down and picked the skis up. Now Christine White got it, he was going skiing again. ¡°Baird, can Ie too?¡± Christine White looked at him with expectant eyes. Baird Lane frowned, ¡°No way! I had Gates tell you not to prepare you for skiing.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t ski.¡± Christine White put down the drink in her hand and held up the camera hanging from her chest, ¡°I just want to go take pictures.¡± ¡°What kind of pictures?¡± ¡°Ah your pictures, I just took a lot of them on the gond, but they weren¡¯t very clear because they were too far away.¡± ¡°Show me.¡± Baird Lane held out his hand, more than a little interested in her words. Christine White took the camera off and handed it to him, ¡°Here.¡± Baird Lane took the camera and went through the pictures she had taken one by one.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. After looking at it, he handed the camera back to her and, without a word, grabbed his skis and headed out the door. Christine White froze for a moment and hurried after her, ¡°Wait for me.¡± ¡°You go back.¡± Baird Lane ordered without looking back. Christine White, not wanting to go back, pretended not to hear his remark and followed suit, ¡°Baird, you haven¡¯t told me how my shot went.¡± Baird Lane jerked to a halt. Christine White was off guard and crashed. ¡°Well ¡­¡± She let out a cry of pain, the tip of her nose raw from the impact, tears brushing her eyes. She hastily covered her nose and took two steps back, but the snow was too thick and she didn¡¯t step firmly, and after stumbling a bit, she just sat on her butt. Baird Lane was all baffled by her series of movements, and it was several seconds before he coughed softly to regain his senses, and said in a cold, deep voice, ¡°Christine White, can¡¯t you hear me when I say for you to go back?¡± I can¡¯t believe I asked him how the photos went. How is she shooting without a shred of self-awareness? Where the hell did she get the courage to ask him that question? ¡°I hear you, but I don¡¯t want to go back.¡± Christine White stopped her tears and sniffled as she tried to get up. But I was too thickly dressed to make much effort, and I managed to get up a little before I sat back down on my butt. Baird Lane literally lost his eyes and forced down the urge tosh out, reaching out to get her up, ¡°Stand still!¡± Christine White obeyed and stood still. Baird Lane pulled out his cell phone and called while warning her, ¡°I¡¯ll have Gates drop you off, you know what kind of body you have, this is not the ce for you.¡± ¡°Are you concerned about me?¡± Christine White asked suddenly. Baird Lane¡¯s dialing motion lurched and quickly returned to its natural state, ¡°You¡¯re overthinking it, I just don¡¯t want Grandpa to ask about it when the timees, so go back to the station, Gates¡¯s already rushed over there.¡± ¡°¡­ Oh.¡± Christine White lowered her eyes to hide the loss in them and turned toward the tform. After just two steps, the snow slipped under her feet, and her body suddenly mmed backward. Baird Lane¡¯s pupils plummeted at the sight, and before his brain could even react, his body had already begun to act. He immediately dropped the skis he was holding and lunged toward her, catching her securely the moment she fell to the ground and joining her on the thick snow. But they were standing at the very top of the ski run, and the slope was so steep that their bodies just fell to the ground and started rolling straight down the mountain, and they were still going so fast that they couldn¡¯t stop. Christine White¡¯s entire body was stunned, miserably white this little face constantly let out shrieks. Baird Lane¡¯s ears couldn¡¯t stand it when she yelled at him, and he ckened his face and shouted down, ¡°You shut up!¡± Christine White¡¯s body trembled, not daring to shout again, but only biting her lips in death, suppressing her fear and asking in a trembling voice; ¡°Baird, what are we going to do now, we can¡¯t stop.¡± Baird Lane did not answer Christine White¡¯s words. Because he didn¡¯t know what to do at the moment. It was the kind of thing that he hadn¡¯t even expected, and the only thing he could be sure of was that they wouldn¡¯t be able to stop until they rolled to the bottom of the hill. ¡°You hold me tight!¡± Baird Lane held Christine White close. ¡°Why?¡± Christine White¡¯s mind went nk. Chapter 75 – He’s Injured Baird Lane was so pissed off at her that his temples jutted and his tone was much heavier, ¡°If you don¡¯t want to get hurt, hold me tighter!¡± Christine White didn¡¯t dare dy once she heard that, and immediately wrapped her arms around him tightly. Of course, it wasn¡¯t the injury she was afraid of. Instead, he spread out with him on the way to the roll. As she rolled further down the page, Christine White gradually realized that there was a serious problem. That is, the snow path is no longer as wide and t as it was at the beginning, without the slightest obstacle, but has be narrower and narrower, with not only the appearance of trees, but also rocks of various sizes. This is the track! They actually rolled onto the obstacle course for skiing! This problem Baird Lane also found out and his face became hard. What he had just guessed was that they should roll to the bottom of the regr ski run. But now they are on the steeplechase course, thus showing that there was a deviation during their roll. ¡°Baird ¡­¡± Christine White was really getting scared now, the fear in her heart was all written on her face. Baird Lane didn¡¯t say a word, his dark eyes constantly watching the obstacles to see if he could find a chance to stop. But just then the woman in her arms suddenly blurted out in rm, ¡°Baird look out!¡± ¡°What?¡± Baird Lane frowned, and before he could ask to be careful of anything, he felt a huge thumping sensation on his back. Immediately afterward his face changed and he fainted after stifling a grunt Christine White rose from his arms and nudged Baird Lane with a shaky hand, ¡°Baird?¡± The man didn¡¯t move, not a muscle, just like a dead man. Christine White¡¯s heart sank to the bottom and her whole body panicked, ¡°Baird wake up, don¡¯t you scare me!¡± She cried out in her haste. Being hit by such a big rock, she really couldn¡¯t guarantee that he would be alright. But his muffled grunt she heard, he must have been in pain. So now it was imperative that he had to hurry back up the hill and get a doctor to look at him. At that thought, Christine White took several deep breaths in a row, forcing herself to calm down, and then made her way over to Baird Lane to feel for her cell phone. Her cell phone was in her bag at the hill station and she didn¡¯t have it with her, so it was a good thing she saw him with it earlier. But reality is ultimately cruel. Christine White felt around on Baird Lane and couldn¡¯t find his cell phone. Maybe he¡¯d dropped his cell phone the moment he¡¯d caught her, or maybe he¡¯d dropped it during the scrolling, and in any case she couldn¡¯t find it. ¡°It¡¯s over. ¡­¡± Christine White murmured as her shoulders copsed and her eyes froze. Couldn¡¯t find a cell phone and there was no way to contact Gates and the others. How she¡¯s going to take Baird Lane back now, she doesn¡¯t even know. Christine White sobbed and looked at Baird Lane for a few seconds before forcing herself to pick him up and check him for any other injuries on his body. She was slightly relieved when she finally realized that he was fine except for arge red and swollen area on his back. ¡°Luckily, no head injuries!¡± Christine White put Baird Lane¡¯s clothes back on, then knelt down and carried him on her back. Since she didn¡¯t have a cell phone and couldn¡¯t reach anyone, she¡¯d carry him on her own. She thought well, but she overestimated her strength. Baird Lane was tall and heavy, and she fell after carrying him a few steps. Christine White was so scared that her heart stopped, worrying that Baird Lane, who was already injured, would be hurt even worse by her fall, and said she didn¡¯t dare to carry him any more, leaning against a tree trunk with him in her arms, waiting anxiously, hoping that someone would be able to find them. So it was a wait of several hours. Christine White just felt horribly cold and frozen, her teeth kept clicking and cking. But she couldn¡¯t care less about herself and was filled with worry about Baird Lane. ¡°Baird? Baird? ¡°Christine White nudged Baird Lane two more times in an attempt to wake him up. But he remained unresponsive, not waking up. Christine White looked from side to side, her heart anxious to be still. Unconscious people can¡¯t sense the outside temperature and can easily freeze to death. She was so scared when she feared Baird Lane would do this that she hurriedly shivered and unzipped her own jacket, holding his upper body tightly in her arms and using her own body to provide him with a source of heat. While this doesn¡¯t always work, it¡¯s better to do it than not do it at all. It was gettingte.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Christine White was getting panicked and worried. She had heard from Debby York before she went up Snowmass that it basically snows heavily at night on Snowmass. If that was the case, they¡¯d be easily buried in snow if they stayed here all this time, and even if they couldn¡¯t be buried, there was a good chance they¡¯d freeze to death alive, and either way, she didn¡¯t want that to happen. ¡°I¡¯m sorry Baird!¡± said Christine White, clenching her fists and mentally deciding to carry him upwards anyway. She couldn¡¯t continue to stay here with him, waiting in agony for someone else to rescue her. In case no one finds this ce, then they¡¯ll just die if they wait. Christine White touched Baird Lane¡¯s face, and after a sh of deep guilt crossed her eyes, she buttoned up her dress coat, and then crouched down again to carry him on her back, taking one hard step at a time. After walking about a few dozen meters, she suddenly vaguely saw the glow of a torch not far away. She first thought she had misread it, and when she went back to it after closing her eyes, the glow was even clearer. It¡¯s not a dream, it¡¯s a real person! Christine Whiteughed, inwardly thrilled, and hurriedly yelled urgently in the direction of the glow, ¡°Hey, is anyone there?¡± The man with the torch seemed to hear her and instead of moving in another direction, he came towards them. Christine White cried tears of joy, feeling she had finally seen hope. ¡°Is that Secretary White?¡± The man with the shlight asked as he approached. When Christine White heard this, her heart became even happier, so it was still an acquaintance. ¡°Assistant Gates, it¡¯s me,e over here, Baird¡¯s hurt!¡± She said anxiously. Gates Mu looked stagnant, can not walk slowly, directly ran over, ¡°President Lane what happened?¡± ¡°It¡¯s all my fault, I identally fell, Baird in order to catch me, and then rolled down the cliff with me hit the rock and fainted, until now did not wake up.¡± Christine White said and couldn¡¯t help but cry out again when she thought of the scene at that time. Gates heard it roughly. Nothing more than the fact that President Lane was injured and unconscious when he saved her. ¡°Where is President Lane hurt?¡± Gates picked Baird Lane up off Christine White¡¯s back. If she didn¡¯t answer it, she¡¯d be on her knees in the snow. With no more Baird Lane on his back, Christine White took a little breather, ¡°The back, he hit his back on a rock, but I¡¯m not sure if there were any injuries anywhere else.¡± ¡°I know, I¡¯ll get them over here.¡± Jiao Mu took out her cell phone with one hand to call someone. Christine White¡¯s lifted heart, finally fell back into her stomach, ¡°By the way Assistant Gates, why are you looking for it now?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t know you guys were missing at first, it was only when someone picked up President Lane¡¯s cell phone that I realized something was wrong.¡± ¡°And then what?¡± ¡°Then I arranged for people to look for you guys everywhere, but it¡¯s so big up here that it¡¯s hard for everyone to find it separately, so I went this way on my own. I didn¡¯t expect to actually find you guys.¡± Gates Mu exined as he put his cell phone away. Christine Whiteughed bitterly, ¡°Luckily you found it here, otherwise I don¡¯t know what to do tonight, this is all my fault, he let me go back at that time, I had to follow him, if it wasn¡¯t for me, he wouldn¡¯t have been injured ¡­¡± She looked at Baird Lane with red eyes, the regret in her heart weighing her down to the point where she could barely breathe. ¡°Don¡¯t beat yourself up yet ma¡¯am, they¡¯re here.¡± Gates nudged his mouth toward the front, signaling Christine White to look. Chapter 76 – He’s OK Christine White looked over at a group of men carrying stretchers and wearing security uniforms. These are the same people that Gates just called over. ¡°Ma¡¯am, you get on the ski bike and go back to the hotel first, I need to take President Lane to the hospital.¡± After handing Baird Lane over to the two security guards, Gates Wood said to Christine White. Christine White shook her head, ¡°I¡¯m not going back, I¡¯m going to the hospital too, I want to know how he is at all times.¡± ¡°No way.¡± Gates Mu refused her, ¡°You¡¯d better go back first, you¡¯re not in good health either, if something happens to you too, I have no way to exin to President Lane, don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll contact you anytime about President Lane¡¯s situation.¡± ¡°¡­ That¡¯s fine.¡± Christine White barely squeezed the corners of her mouth. She also knew she couldn¡¯t help much by going over there. Going Gates still had to have some of his mind to take care of her. She might as well wait for news at the hotel. Christine White reluctantly looked at the car on Baird Lane for a few moments before sighing and getting into another ski back to the hotel. Debby York saw her and immediately jumped out of bed, took her hand and asked, ¡°Christine, why are you sote, you didn¡¯t answer my calls, where have you been?¡± Christine White smiled feebly at her and, without speaking, drew her hand back and went to sit down on the edge of her bed and began to stare. The way she looked, Debby York¡¯s heart jumped as she watched, a worried look spreading across her face, ¡°Christine, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine ¡­¡± Christine White whispered back in a hoarse voice, her head bowed. Debby York walks over, ¡°It¡¯s still okay, look at you the sky is falling, I¡¯m scared just looking at you.¡± She poured a cup of hot water and brought it to Christine White, ¡°Have some, warm it up, in calming down.¡± ¡°Thanks ¡­¡± Christine White took the ss of water and took a sip. The water was hot, and she drank it to warm her stomach, but not her restless heart. She¡¯s here in person now, but her heart is following Baird Lane to the car, at the hospital. ¡°And I don¡¯t know how he¡¯s doing.¡± Christine White put down her ss of water and curled her body up. Debby York heard her mutter this and frowned in confusion, ¡°How¡¯s what going, who are you talking about?¡± Christine White shook her head without saying anything. Debby York couldn¡¯t stand to see her like this and lifted her head up, ¡°Christine, if you are a friend, you should tell me, don¡¯t make me worry, okay? Do you know you haven¡¯t been back, I can¡¯t get through to you in my heart how anxious I am, but you¡¯re so good, youe back and look like you¡¯re dying, ask you also don¡¯t say anything!¡± Christine White froze for a few seconds at the reprimand, then dropped her eyes in shame, ¡°Sorry Debby ¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t say you¡¯re sorry, just tell me what¡¯s going on and I¡¯ll see what I can do.¡± Debby York sat down beside her. Christine White sniffled and choked, ¡°I got President Lane hurt!¡± ¡°What?¡± Debby York¡¯s eyes widened in shock. Christine White covered her face with her hands, the various emotions that had been churning inside of her surging up once again, ¡°It¡¯s all my fault, if I had been good and listened to him, things wouldn¡¯t have turned out like that ¡­¡± She sobbed as she rted what had happened. Debby York listened for a long time. Christine White grabbed her hand, ¡°Debby , what do you think I should do now? Is he going to be okay?¡± ¡°This ¡­¡± Debby York returned with a difficult expression, ¡°I¡¯m not really sure yet, you said that President Lane was unconscious and never woke up, so I guess it must have hurt pretty bad ¡­¡± ¡°Yeah, the back is so red and swollen, maybe it even hurt the bones.¡± Christine White grabbed her hair in pain, and in her heart, she hated to travel back and beat the self at that time to death! ¡°What do you mean, President Lane¡¯s back? You saw President Lane¡¯s wonderful flesh?¡± Debby York asked as she moved closer to her, starry-eyed. Christine White was instantly exasperated, ¡°Debby York, can you focus on something less odd!¡± Debby York rubbed her nose in embarrassment, ¡°Sorry, sorry, it¡¯s just that President Lane is so mesmerizing that I didn¡¯t realize ¡­¡± ¡°Well, you¡¯d better think of something for me quickly, what should I do if something really happens to President Lane?¡± Christine White sped her hands together tightly, her heart a million times more apprehensive. Debby York thought seriously, ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s that serious, let¡¯s just wait for the results, but President Lane saved you, you should definitely thank him.¡± ¡°That¡¯s for sure.¡± Christine White nodded. Not only would she say thank you, but she¡¯d like to go over and take care of him herself. Bell ¡­ Thendline in the room suddenly rang. ¡°Debby , why don¡¯t you answer it, it could be hotel service, you speak foreignnguages better than I do.¡± Christine White pointed to the telephonendline, listlessly. ¡°Good.¡± Debby York answered and walked over to pick the phone up. After ten seconds or so, she lifted the microphone in the air, ¡°Christine, it¡¯s for you.¡± ¡°Who is it?¡± Christine White looked up. ¡°Assistant Gates.¡± As soon as Christine White heard that, she got up from the bed and ran over to him, ¡°Hello?¡± ¡°Secretary White.¡± Assistant Gates¡¯s slightly tired voice came from the other end of the line. Christine White gripped the microphone tightly in both hands, ¡°Assistant Gates, chill ¡­.. . how is President Lane doing? Is he alright?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, President Lane is fine, it¡¯s just that he¡¯s been loaded in the back and his backbone is a little dislocated, so he¡¯ll be hospitalized for two days.¡± ¡°That bad?¡± Christine White opened her mouth in a daze. Sure enough it hurts the bones! ¡°It¡¯s not too serious, it¡¯ll be fine if the bones get better, don¡¯t worry.¡± Assistant Gatesforted. Christine White face bitter color, ¡°How can you let me rest assured ah, he would not have been hurt, it¡¯s all my fault ¡­ By the way, is he awake yet?¡± ¡°Not yet, just had corrective back surgery, President Lane is still under anesthesia at this time, he should wake up tomorrow.¡± Assistant Gates replied. Christine White hmmm¡¯d, ¡°So can Ie over and see him tomorrow?¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll have someone pick you up in the morning.¡± ¡°Okay, thanks.¡± Hanging up the phone, Christine White rubbed her cheeks and turned back to the bed. Debby York poked a head out of the bathroom with her toothbrush in her mouth, ¡°Is President Lane okay?¡± ¡°Dislocated back.¡± Christine White took a breath and tried to sound as calm as possible in her tone as she replied. Debby York staggered, ¡°Is it serious?¡± ¡°To be hospitalized!¡± ¡°That¡¯s pretty serious, Christine, you¡¯re really messed up!¡± Christine White bit her lip. She got Baird Lane hurt, so she¡¯s in trouble. Not to mention the fact that she couldn¡¯t get past her own heart, she still didn¡¯t know what to do with the old man. The old man would be furious if he knew that Baird Lane was injured, after all, Baird Lane is the only sole member of The Lane Family left! ¡°Debby , I¡¯m done talking to you, I want to get some sleep, I¡¯m too tired.¡± Christine White lifted the covers and climbed back into bed. Debby York also knew she was upset and stressed and nodded heartily, ¡°Go to sleep, I promise not to disturb you.¡± Christine White forced a smile and closed her eyes. She said she was sleeping, but in fact she had hardly slept at all that night, nightmare after nightmare, back and forth, tormenting her. One minute it¡¯s Baird Lane being critically ill, the next it¡¯s Grandpa knowing that Baird Lane is hurt and getting them divorced, and the next it¡¯s Baird Lane with his arm around Molly Bort ¡­ Disturbed by these nightmares, she woke up in a sweat, and when she looked at the time, it was only four o¡¯clock in the morning, and Debby York in the next bed was still huffing and puffing, whereas she had lost all semnce of sleep, and was just leaning back against the bed, clutching a pillow and fidgeting. As soon as it was light, she immediately dropped her pillow and got dressed and out of bed, packing up and heading out the door.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. ¡°Secretary White, why are you so early?¡± Gates Mu drove over to pick up Christine White immediately after receiving her call. I had said I¡¯d have someonee and pick her up, but when I thought she didn¡¯t know any foreignnguages, I had toe and run over here myself. ¡°I¡¯m in a hurry.¡± Christine White pulled open the car door and, while buckling her seat belt, asked, ¡°Is Baird awake?¡± Chapter 77 Hospitalization ¡°President Lane is awake, woke up in the middle of the nightst night.¡± Gates returned. Christine White was relieved to hear it, but soon became jittery again. ¡°So what was his reaction? Did he me me?¡± She asked a little weakly as she gripped her seatbelt with both hands. Gates lost his smile, ¡°How would I know, President Lane woke up in a calm mood, couldn¡¯t tell what the reaction was.¡± ¡°So ¡­¡± Christine White tugged at the corner of her mouth. Gates gave her an afterimage, ¡°Ma¡¯am, are you afraid President Lane is angry with you?¡± ¡°Well.¡± Christine White nodded and graciously admitted, ¡°After all, I¡¯m the one who got him hurt, so I ¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, President Lane won¡¯t take it out on anyone.¡± Gates affirmed with a smile. Christine White blinked nkly, ¡°Why?¡± ¡°President Lane isn¡¯t like that, I¡¯m sure he knew what wasing since he saved you, just like that incident with Miss Molly Bort back in the day, and didn¡¯t President Lane not me her for that!¡± ¡°That thing?¡± Christine White frowned suspiciously, ¡°Which thing?¡± Gates Mu¡¯s expression was stunned, only then did he realize afterward that he had said something he shouldn¡¯t have said, and he hastily snorted, ¡°There is no which thing ah, ma¡¯am you¡¯ve heard it wrong.¡± Christine White narrowed her almond eyes, ¡°I heard you right, you just said that you said something happened to Molly Bort back in the day and Baird didn¡¯t me her.¡± ¡°Is that so? Then it looks like I¡¯m misremembering.¡± Gates pushed his sses up to look at the road ahead and refused to say anything else. Christine White couldn¡¯t do anything with him, her mouth pouted and she was quite upset. Once again she heard them mention Baird Lane and Molly Bort¡¯s past. Ives Norton did, so did Aunt Lucy, and now there¡¯s another Gates Wood, and maybe others will bring it upter. And when they talked about it they all had one thing inmon, that is, they were being secretive and scrupulous about what they were doing, always talking about something, how they refused to divulge half of it, making her heart go crazy with curiosity. In the silence, the hospital arrived. Christine White gathered her thoughts and got out of the car, following Gates towards Baird Lane¡¯s hospital room. Walking to the door of the ward, she suddenly stopped, a little afraid to go in, just for fear of going in and seeing Baird Lane¡¯s reproachful eyes and cold expression. ¡°Ma¡¯am, why aren¡¯t you leaving?¡± Jiao Mu opened the door in front and heard no movement behind her, she couldn¡¯t help but look back and saw Christine White standing there motionless and couldn¡¯t help but ask. Christine White bit her lip nervously, ¡°I¡¯m a little scared ¡­¡± ¡°What are you afraid of, President Lane is your husband and I made it very clear to you in the car that President Lane would not me you,e in with me.¡±Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. After saying that, Gates pushed the door in. Christine White panicked for a moment when she saw that he wasn¡¯t waiting for her, and opened her mouth to call out to him, but the words wouldn¡¯te out of her mouth. Finally, she let out a long sigh and settled in. ¡°Baird,¡± Christine White gave a small cry, keeping her head down and not daring to look at the man in the hospital bed. Instead, the man looked over to her, ¡°Something wrong?¡± ¡°No no, I came to check on you, are you ¡­ okay?¡± Christine White raised her eyes to sneak a peek at him. He was sitting on the hospital bed with a newspaper in his hand and a faint expression on his face, unable to tell if he was happy or angry. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Baird Lane closed the paper and set it aside. Christine White felt even more guilty inside, an apology written all over her little face, ¡°I¡¯m sorry ¡­¡± ¡°Sorry for what?¡± Baird Lane frowned. Christine White buried her head even lower, ¡°Of course it was yesterday, you wouldn¡¯t have gotten hurt if it wasn¡¯t for trying to save me, I¡¯m really sorry.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t me you!¡± Baird Lane dropped his eyes and trailed off. Christine White gave a small surprise, ¡°You really don¡¯t me me?¡± It¡¯s kinda true what Gates said! ¡°There¡¯s nothing to me, I saved you of my own free will, it has nothing to do with you, what about you? Did you hurt yourself anywhere?¡± Baird Lane inquired. He asked indifferently, but to Christine White¡¯s ears, it sounded like heavenly music. She was instantly moved to redness, waving her hands and shaking her head, ¡°No, I¡¯m not hurt.¡± She was wrapped in his arms the entire time for protection, so where was she going to get hurt! And because of that, she felt so guilty that he was hurt. ¡°No is good.¡± Baird Lane lifted his chin. For some reason, he was relieved to hear that she was okay. ¡°Baird, are you going to tell Grandpa about your injury?¡± Christine White asked cautiously as she sat by Baird Lane¡¯s hospital bed. In fact, there was something she didn¡¯t want the old man to know. The old man will be angry when he finds out. Seeing the worry showing in Christine White¡¯s eyes, Baird Lane¡¯s eyes sank, ¡°No need!¡± ¡°Without telling Grandpa?¡± Christine White was slightly surprised. Baird Lane hmmm¡¯d, ¡°Not a big deal, no need to tell his old man, he¡¯s old and can¡¯t take the excitement, that¡¯s all.¡± ¡°But it¡¯s not good to hide it from Grandpa.¡± Christine White twisted her fingers. She was quite happy not to tell the old man, but she was also a bit overwhelmed. Baird Lane took a sip of water from the bedside table, ¡°Nothing bad,e on, you go back to the hotel.¡± He¡¯s starting to kick people out. Christine White said nothing, ¡°I¡¯ll stay here and take care of you, I don¡¯t feelfortable going back to the hotel when your back isn¡¯t healed.¡± ¡°Uneasy?¡± Baird Lane raised an eyebrow. Christine White nodded, ¡°Well, you got hurt for me, I¡¯d be heartless if I didn¡¯t do anything for you.¡± ¡°Heh!¡± Baird Lane grunted coldly. Turns out it was to ease his conscience that he wanted to stay and take care of him. He thought that she was unsure of him as a person! Baird Lane¡¯s face was cold and not very nice, and his tone was not very nice, ¡°Whatever, you can stay if you like.¡± Christine White heard him getting angry, and for a moment was a little puzzled as to what he was angry about. But she was happy enough that he had promised her to stay. ¡°Good, then I¡¯ll go back to the hotel now to pack some things, Assistant Gates, can you take me back?¡± Christine White looked towards Gates Mu who was standing by the window as a transparent person. Instead of immediately agreeing, Gates turned his attention to Baird Lane for his opinion. Baird Lane nodded slightly, ¡°Go ahead.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Gates answered, then gave Christine White a small smile, ¡°Come on ma¡¯am, I¡¯ll walk you.¡± ¡°Thanks.¡± Christine White said gratefully. By the time we got back to the hotel, it was noon. The rest of the staff and executives were eating in the lobby, and Christine White was in such a hurry to get back to the hospital that even though her stomach was hungry, she didn¡¯t have much of a mind to eat and went straight to her room. ¡°Huh? Debby didn¡¯t you go to dinner?¡± Christine White opened the door and came in to see Debby York sitting on the couch eating instant noodles while watching a funny foreignedy. Debby York put down her fork and drew a paper towel and wiped her mouth, ¡°I just went to check it out, all they ate was seafood, I¡¯m allergic to seafood, so I bought a bucket of noodles downstairs, by the way, what are you doing back here, didn¡¯t you go to President Lane¡¯s?¡± ¡°Went and came back to pack some things.¡± Christine White said, and dragged out her suitcase. Debby York froze, ¡°Packing up? Christine, you¡¯re not getting fired from President Lane, are you?¡± ¡°No.¡± Christine White responded with a cry. Debby York was clearly not convinced, ¡°Then why are you packing!¡± ¡°Going to the hospital to take care of President Lane, he got hurt for me, I had to go over there and take care of him.¡± Christine White exined. Debby York breathed a sigh of relief, ¡°That¡¯s good, I thought President Lane was pissed and fired you, scared the hell out of me.¡± She patted her chest, then tried again, ¡°Isn¡¯t President Lane mad at you?¡± Chapter 78 – The Second Young Master’s Whereabouts ¡°I don¡¯t think so ¡­¡± Christine White nodded her finger to her lips and returned with some uncertainty. Baird Lane is saying he doesn¡¯t me her, but he¡¯s clearly upset againter. So she wasn¡¯t even sure if he was angry or not, his mind, it was too hard to guess! Debby York didn¡¯t know what was going on in Christine White¡¯s mind and really believed her, ¡°It seems like President Lane is really a very gentle man, and that¡¯s not even mad at you.¡± ¡°Gentle?¡± Christine White murmured. Perhaps, Baird Lane was indeed gentle, but his gentleness, he rarely gave to her. Gave it all to that Molly Bort woman! At the thought, Christine White was stabbed in the heart, sore and aching. ¡°Well Debby , without further ado, I¡¯m off and will be back in a couple days.¡± She pulled on her suitcase and pushed her inner emotions down, barely squeezing out a smile. Debby York nodded a little reluctantly, ¡°Go ahead, I¡¯ll walk you outside the hotel.¡± ¡°Uh-huh.¡± The two pulled their suitcases and exited the hotel arm in arm. Gates had been waiting in the car, and when he saw the two men approaching, he pushed open the door and got out. ¡°Secretary White, is it all packed?¡± Gates looked at the suitcase in Christine White¡¯s hand. Christine White nodded, ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°Give me the case, Secretary White you get in the car first.¡± Gates held out his hand and offered to pull the case over to the trunk to put it in. Christine White silently looked at him for a few seconds, thinking that it really deserves to be the person beside Baird Lane, calling her secretary when someone is there, calling her ma¡¯am when no one is there, and switching the name so naturally that they are not afraid of the bald mouth. ¡°Then Christine, I¡¯ll be on my way.¡± Debby York waved goodbye to Christine White. Christine White hmmmed softly as she looked back, ¡°Okay, you go back.¡± Debby York gave her a hug and turned to go. Christine White pulled the door open and got in the car, and Gates asked from the front, ¡°The missus is on good terms with her?¡± ¡°She¡¯s my only friend.¡± Christine White replied with a smile. Gates nodded in understanding, ¡°She¡¯s quite concerned about the Lady.¡± ¡°Well, Debby and I have known each other for many years, and are sort of my BFFs, and have helped me a lot with some things.¡± ¡°So.¡± Gates said back uncertainly, then stopped talking. Christine White couldn¡¯t guess what he meant by asking this and wasn¡¯t in the mood to think about it, turning her head out the window. Half an hourter, the hospital arrived. Christine White pulls her suitcase into the hospital room, Baird Lane is leaning against the hospital bed on the phone, saw here in, and just a faint sweep, see the eyes back. Christine White hadn¡¯t expected him to wee her, so naturally she didn¡¯t take his coldness to heart, and quietly squatted down in the corner, opened her suitcase and began cing her things. So as not to disturb him, she ced each movement so softly, so softly that she could barely hear a sound. So by the time he was all done with his phone calls, she hadn¡¯t even gotten her stuff back in order. ¡°Christine White, you moved all your stuff?¡± Baird Lane nced at what Christine White had set out and spoke in a hushed voice. This woman, is she moving? Christine White pulled up the empty boxes and set them aside, ¡°Yeah, there wasn¡¯t a lot of stuff anyway, so I just moved it all here, it¡¯s all useful.¡± ¡°And you call that not much?¡± Baird Lane frowned. His desk is full, okay? But seeing that half of the pile on the table was bottles and jars of medicine, he didn¡¯t, in the end, say the words that would make her take them back. ¡°Okay, you give me thatputer over there.¡± Baird Lane pointed to theputer behind Christine White. Christine White picked up theputer and handed it to him, ¡°You want to work?¡± ¡°Uh-huh.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not good, you¡¯re ¡­ now.¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± Christine White choked and kept her mouth shut in aggravation. She was just concerned and tried to tell him that it was better for him to get more rest now that he had just had corrective back surgery, but it turned out that he didn¡¯t want to listen at all. Had it been Molly Bort, he might not have had the same attitude. Christine White¡¯s eyes drooped bleakly, and an air of negativity permeated her surroundings. Baird Lane sensed this and narrowed his eyes at her, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you again?¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± Christine White put her head down.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. Baird Lane didn¡¯t look away, and his dark eyes kept staring at her, straight through. ¡°That ¡­¡± she scowled, ¡°Are you hungry?¡± Baird Lane pursed his thin lips and didn¡¯t answer. Christine White squeezed her palms, ¡°If you haven¡¯t eaten, I¡¯ll go out and get some.¡± And by the way, buy some for herself. When she was at the hotel, her mind was on him, so naturally she wasn¡¯t in the mood to eat. Now that she hade to him, she was starting to feel a little hungry. ¡°You know how to buy?¡± Baird Lane arched an eyebrow. Christine White took out her cell phone and waved it around, a smug smile raised on her small face, ¡°While in the car, I downloaded a trantion app.¡± ¡°Heh, looks like you¡¯re a little smart.¡± Baird Lane rubbed his keyboard. And yes, how could she have talked her grandfather into stepping in and asking him to bring her here if she wasn¡¯t a little smart. ¡°It¡¯s okay, it just came to me out of the blue.¡± Christine White really thought that Baird Lane wasplimenting her and couldn¡¯t help but blush her little face. The corner of Baird Lane¡¯s mouth twitched slightly, ¡°Alright, go on ande back early.¡± ¡°Uh-huh, I¡¯m on my way, but Baird what do you want to eat?¡± ¡°Whatever, something light.¡± ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go then.¡± Christine White waved and ran out of the hospital room cheerfully. Just as she left on the front foot, Jiao Mu came in on the back foot with a serious look, ¡°President Lane, the office called just now, saying that there¡¯s news from Second Junior.¡± ¡°Seriously?¡± Baird Lane snapped koing hisputer. Gates nodded solemnly, ¡°Yes, but not much news.¡± ¡°Quickly, is he alive, my brother?¡± Baird Lane bit his cheek, and there was the slightest hint of urgency in his usual cold, sunken eyes. ¡°President Lane guessed correctly, Second Junior is indeed still alive, the firm¡¯s side searched the world¡¯s DNA banks based on Second Junior¡¯s fetal hair and finally found traces of Second Junior, ten years ago, Second Junior appeared at a cosmetic surgery facility in Country H.¡± ¡°stic surgery?¡± Baird Lane¡¯s palms snapped together to clench the edge of hisputer. Jiao Mu looked at him, ¡°Yes, the firm¡¯s initial judgment based on this is that Second Junior may have gotten a facelift.¡± ¡°And has it been found out who took him?¡± Baird Lane grimaced, his eyes bursting with intense anger. A person can¡¯t get a facelift for no reason. Not to mention that it was still four years ago, and his brother was barely fifteen, so he couldn¡¯t believe that there wasn¡¯t someone behind this who was directing his brother. Because the brother, back in the day, was specifically stolen by The Lane Family¡¯s enemies! ¡°No, the firm only found out this much, the rest seems to have been intentionally erased, it can¡¯t be found out.¡± Gates Mu regretfully shook his head. Baird Lane wasn¡¯t much of a surprise, but the disappointment was more or less there. ¡°Gates, why do you think that person stole my brother back then?¡± Baird Lane lowered his eyelids, making it impossible to see the emotions under his eyes, but from the cold aura emanating from his body, one could tell that the anger in his heart at this moment had not dissipated. Gates Mu lowered his head and spected with some uncertainty, ¡°I heard Master say that Second Junior was carried away by The Lane Family¡¯s enemy, is it possible that that person stole Second Junior because he wanted to groom him to take revenge on The Lane Family for him?¡± ¡°It¡¯s something that Grandpa and I have thought about before, but never came to a conclusion, but now that I¡¯ve heard about my brother¡¯s stic surgery, I think that¡¯s probably why.¡± Baird Lane sneered. Maybe his brother looks a bit simr to him or to his mom and dad, and the people behind it are afraid that the n will fail, so they make his brother have stic surgery. ¡°In that case, President Lane, why don¡¯t we just inventory The Lane Family¡¯s enemies? Maybe we¡¯ll even find Second Junior faster that way!¡± Gates suggested as he looked at Baird Lane. Chapter 79 What are you asking for money for this time? ¡°It won¡¯t work.¡± Baird Lane set theputer aside, his eyes dark, ¡°The Lane Family has so many enemies that you can count upwards to before it opened up, so finding out exactly which family carried off my brother isn¡¯t going to be easy at all.¡± ¡°But at this rate, it¡¯s really hard to find Second Youngest¡¯s whereabouts.¡± ¡°I know.¡± Baird Lane rubbed his thumb and mused, ¡°Tell you what, you have the firm continue their investigation, and since they were able to find my brother¡¯s DNA records, they¡¯ll definitely be able to find out exactly what day ten years ago my brother went in for stic surgery, and who the doctor was at the time.¡± Even if the people behind it erased all traceable records of his brother¡¯s stic surgery. But you can¡¯t kill the stic surgeon off, can you?Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. If we can just find the doctor who was there, we might be able to find out something about our brother. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll let them know.¡± Gates nodded and turned toward the door. As soon as I opened the door to the hospital room, I was startled by Christine White outside the door, ¡°You¡¯re back, ma¡¯am?¡± ¡°Uh-huh.¡± Christine White answered. Gates calmed down, smiled and asked, ¡°Been back long?¡± ¡°Been back for two minutes.¡± ¡°Then why don¡¯t you go inside? ¡± Christine White raised the lunchbox in her hand, ¡°I heard you guys talking about something, so I¡¯ll go in when you¡¯re done.¡± ¡°I see, then pleasee in ma¡¯am, President Lane and I are done talking.¡± Gates moved a step to the side to make way for the doorway. Christine White thanked him, lifted her foot and walked in past him. ¡°Baird, I¡¯m home.¡± Christine White walked over to Baird Lane¡¯s hospital bedside with her lunchbox. Baird Lane gave her a look and a hmmm in response. Christine White opened the lunch box and said while serving the rice, ¡°I¡¯m quite lucky, as soon as I got out of the hospital, I saw that there was a restaurant next door, it¡¯s still a Chinese restaurant run by our countrymen, I bought a big bone soup, it¡¯s just the right thing for you to make up for it.¡± ¡°Big bones are a tonic?¡± Baird Lane raised an eyebrow. How he hadn¡¯t heard of it! ¡°It¡¯s a tonic.¡± Christine White smiled at him, ¡°Eat wherever you can, you¡¯ve got injured bones, drink this, here, taste how it tastes!¡± She picked up the bowl of soup and blew on it, then handed it to him with both hands, ¡°Careful it¡¯s hot!¡± Baird Lane took a sip, looking faint and silent. ¡°Taste like that?¡± Christine White asked, looking at him nervously. Baird Lane took another sip before begrudgingly returning two words, ¡°It was okay.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Christine White sighed in relief. If he says it¡¯s okay, then it¡¯s still eptable. She was afraid that what she bought would not be to his taste, after all, she knew how tricky his taste was. But now it looks like she got the right one. ¡°Then drink more, I¡¯ve bought quite a bit.¡± Christine White patted the lunchbox. Baird Lane didn¡¯t respond, just quietly sipped the bowl of soup one spoonful at a time. Feeling the air a little awkward, Christine White withdrew her hand from her lunchbox and after a few seconds of hesitation, she couldn¡¯t help but speak up and ask, ¡°Baird, I just heard you and Assistant Gates talking outside the door, you have a brother?¡± Baird Lane paused in his sipping of the soup and quickly returned to his natural self, ¡°Uh-huh.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Christine White was surprised. Baird Lane squinted at her, ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear it all already?¡± ¡°Uh ¡­¡± Christine White aligned her fingers, ¡°I did hear you, but it was still a bit of a surprise to hear you admit it yourself, but howe I never heard of you having a brother?¡± ¡°He was two years old when he was stolen by the enemies of The Lane Family.¡± Baird Lane put the bowl down and returned lightly. ¡°Steal?¡± ¡°Uh-huh.¡± Christine White was silent. Stolen at just two years old, that child, too, is so sad ¡­ Plus, The Lane Family sure had a lot of secrets she didn¡¯t know about, and if she hadn¡¯t stumbled upon this, she would have had no idea that Baird Lane actually had a brother. ¡°All right, go on out, I¡¯ll rest a while.¡± Baird Lane rubbed his brow wearily. Christine White, not daring to disturb him, nodded in response and gathered the lunchbox dishes from the bed and went out. But after going out, she snapped to attention that she still didn¡¯t know where she was going to sleep tonight! ¡°What to do?¡± Christine White bit her nails. She couldn¡¯t go and sleep in a separate ward, and the hospital wouldn¡¯t agree. Is it hard to sleep on the porch tonight? Christine White winced as she thought about that image. Sleeping in the hallway is not an option. What¡¯s the difference between that and being a homeless person? Maybe the hospital will even evict them. Christine White¡¯s mouth puckered up slightly, and for a moment she couldn¡¯t think of a solution for her amodation, and with a helpless sigh, she walked over to sit down on one of the side benches. After sitting there for almost an hour, she looked at her cell phone and figured that by this time Baird Lane would be asleep, she rolled her eyes, got up and gently unscrewed the door to his hospital room and tiptoed inside. Since she didn¡¯t have a ce to stay, she¡¯d sleep in his hospital room. As long as she didn¡¯t make any noise to annoy him, he shouldn¡¯t kick her out. Thinking about this, Christine White stretched her neck and stole a nce toward the hospital bed. ¡°Baird? Baird?¡± she called out to the man twice in a thin whisper. After seeing that the man hadn¡¯t moved, and making sure that he¡¯d already fallen asleep, she exhaled quietly before easing her pace and walking over to a couch not far away to take off her shoes and lie down, ready to take a nap as well. She hadn¡¯t slept well at allst night after hanging on to him and having nightmares all night. Now that she was rxed, she couldn¡¯t help but feel a little sleepy. Christine White yawned, closed her eyes and fell asleep. When Baird Lane wakes up, he sees the sight of her curled up on the couch, sound asleep. He frowned and lifted the covers to bear the pain as he got out of bed and walked over to her, looking down at her slightly, ¡°Christine White!¡± He called out to her in a hushed voice. Christine White stirred, rolled over and went back to sleep. Baird Lane¡¯s thin lips pursed. She¡¯s not afraid of catching a cold if she falls asleep like that! Baird Lane reached out with a dark face to shout Christine White to her feet, but at the sight of the faint darkness below her eyelids his hand paused again, stopping in mid-air for a moment to retract. This woman, what did she dost night? Baird Lane walked over to the rack at the foot of the bed and removed his jacket and gently draped it over her before turning to go to the restroom. In the evening, Baird Lane went off for a post-op checkup, apanied by Gates. Christine White sat on the couch hugging his jacket and giggling non-stop. She hadn¡¯t expected him to give her his coat after she fell asleep. Was he worried she¡¯d catch a cold? With that thought, Christine White carefully folded Baird Lane¡¯s jacket and ced it on his bedside, her heart overflowing with joy. But the joy didn¡¯tst long before it was interrupted by a phone call. The call was from Mick White, Christine White collected her face and answered the phone with a light expression, ¡°Mick!¡± ¡°Sis, hit me up for some money.¡± Mick White opened his mouth to ask for money, not a word of concern. Christine White¡¯s little lips pursed and she just felt a little sad inside, ¡°Why are you broke again?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve never had any money!¡± Mick White said with an annoyed look on his face, ¡°Hurry up and call me ten thousand.¡± ¡°No, the two thousand dors I gave youst time was thest I had, ask Mom and Dad for it.¡± Christine White rubbed her temples. Mick White grunted, ¡°Mom and Dad are the ones who told me to find you, and Mom and Dad don¡¯t have any money left in their hands, and I don¡¯t want much this time, just ten thousand dors.¡± ¡°Ten thousand dors you think is little? That¡¯s two months of my sry!¡± Christine White red angrily. Mick White bristled, ¡°Then I don¡¯t care, you¡¯re going to have to give it to me anyway or I¡¯m not done with you!¡± ¡°You ¡­¡± Christine White choked on her anger and took several deep breaths before she calmed down, ¡°Tell me first, what are you asking for money for this time?¡± Chapter 80 Disobedience ¡°It¡¯s none of your business, anyhow you hurry up and call me the money, I¡¯m in a hurry!¡± Mick White urged with a hundred impatience. Christine White narrowed her eyes, more than a hint of skepticism in her mind, ¡°I¡¯m not going to pay you until you make it clear.¡± She wouldn¡¯t give it even if she made it clear that she didn¡¯t have a penny left anyway. ¡°Why are you so troublesome, didn¡¯t I tell you that I need it urgently? Why are you still asking questions!¡± Mick White, upon hearing that Christine White was unmoved and how she wouldn¡¯t let go of the money, immediately stormed and yelled. Christine White gripped her cell phone tightly and also got angry, ¡°Am I the one who has to ask questions? You take money from me, I should at least know what to use it for, you don¡¯t even tell me what to use it for, why should I give you money?¡± ¡°Just because you¡¯re my sister, it¡¯s only right that you pay me, and don¡¯t forget, I¡¯m the only male in our family, and you¡¯ll be relying on me to back you up in the future.¡± Mick White snorted smugly. Christine White couldn¡¯t help but roll her eyes, ¡°Say it like you backed me up.¡± ¡°I ¡­¡± Mick White choked, being blocked by her sentence, his face red with shame and annoyance, ¡°That¡¯s because I don¡¯t have the ability right now, as long as I wait until I¡¯m developed, my brother-inw will surely be impressed with me, that way he won¡¯t dare to be so cold to you.¡± He was hard-mouthed and sophomoric. Christine White expressionlesslyughed twice, ¡°Developed? Then tell me, thest time you invited a client to dinner, did the businesse through?¡± Mick White¡¯s eyes rolled and he returned without changing his face, ¡°Yellow, the quality of the product was not up to standard for those clients.¡± ¡°Well ¡­¡± Christine White¡¯s small lips pursed, ¡°Is the quality not up to par, or are you simply lying, Mick White you know it in your heart of hearts, you think I¡¯m easy to fool?¡± She did have chills for her parents and this brother. But she never really gave up on the idea of them because they were ultimately her family, and she really wanted them to change their ways if she could, but now it seemed as if she had been naive. She wasn¡¯t stupid enough to not hear that this brother was lying to her. ¡°Christine White, are you saying I¡¯m lying to you?¡± On the other end of the phone, Mick White jumped up like a cat that had its tail stepped on after hearing Christine White¡¯s words. Christine White tiredly rubbed her eyebrows, ¡°Mick , is it fun to be tough-talking? I know very well what kind of person you are, and I also know in my heart whether it was true or not that you said you invited your clients to dinnerst time, I just didn¡¯t break you down.¡± Mick White was silent, after a few seconds he spoke in a grim voice, ¡°I admit, I lied to you, I didn¡¯t go into business, but so what, the money is mine if it¡¯s given to me, it¡¯s none of your business how I want to spend it, so just inly say whether or not you¡¯re going to give it or not!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t have any money, and I can¡¯t give it out, and if you want the money for something really serious, I¡¯ll get it together for you no matter what, but you ¡­¡± ¡°Alright!¡± Mick White bellowed interrupting Christine White, ¡°What are you talking so much about, to put it bluntly, you just don¡¯t want to pay me.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t have ¡­¡± Christine White sighed with a tired heart.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. She¡¯s literally out of money. ¡°No money? You¡¯re lying to the ghost, anyway, I remember you Christine White, if you don¡¯t give me money now, don¡¯t expect me to back you up in the future, a selfish woman like you who doesn¡¯t even support her brother to take care of him, it¡¯s no wonder that your brother-inw looks down on you!¡± Mick White hung up the phone with disdain. Christine White was so angry, her eyes were red. Is that what a brother should say to his sister? It¡¯s a knife to her heart. If she was selfish, she¡¯d still be penniless. Plus Baird Lane can¡¯t see her, not because of that, but because he has someone else in mind ¡­ Thinking about this, Christine White only felt aggrieved and even a little breathless. She dropped the phone and curled up on the couch, wrapping her arms around her legs and burying her head in her knees with a small sob. I don¡¯t know how long it took, but footsteps sounded outside the door, followed by the door opening and a tall figure walking in. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Baird Lane couldn¡¯t help but ask at the sight of the woman on the couch who was dripping with gloom. Christine White heard his voice and slowly looked up, ¡°You¡¯re back.¡± She forced a smile at him. Baird Lane nodded down and stared at her face for a moment, ¡°You¡¯ve been crying?¡± ¡°No. ¡­¡± She wiped the corners of her eyes a few times in a panic. Baird Lane grunted, ¡°What are you wiping your eyes for if you haven¡¯t cried.¡± Christine White stiffened and pulled at the corner of her mouth in embarrassment. ¡°Tell me, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Baird Lane asked again as he took off his jacket and dropped it on the hospital bed, pulling a chair across from her and sitting down. Christine White took a deep breath, ¡°It¡¯s not much, just some stuff going on in my family.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± Christine White shook her head and smiled bitterly, ¡°It¡¯s my brother, he came to ask me for money again, I couldn¡¯t give it and he scolded me.¡± ¡°Being scolded by your brother?¡± Baird Lane raised an eyebrow and eyed her strangely, ¡°Then you¡¯re really out of your league!¡± ¡°I ¡­¡± Christine White bowed her head in speech. Baird Lane withdrew his gaze, ¡°Does he do that to you often?¡± ¡°Pretty much.¡± Christine White sighs. When she was younger, her brother was actually quite nice to her and would defend her when her parents scolded her. But then, I don¡¯t know what happened, but all of a sudden her brother, like her parents, started to turn his nose up at her, disliking her and hating her and scolding her. She didn¡¯t know why until now. ¡°So you haven¡¯t thought about fighting back?¡± Baird Lane wrapped his arms around himself. Christine White was stunned, ¡°Resistance?¡± ¡°Well, I looked you up a little bit three years ago, and I know about your family, you grew up not being treated well by your parents, who in turn have always taken from you, and in your case, it¡¯s possible to rebel against that.¡± Baird Lane stated lightly. Christine White¡¯s lips twitched slightly, ¡°I never wanted to rebel against them, and they were my parents, so how could I ¡­¡± ¡°Stupid!¡± Baird Lane snorted, ¡°Parents aren¡¯t kind, you don¡¯t even have to care that much, just a certain amount of alimony every month.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not that simple.¡± Christine White¡¯s gaze dropped bleakly, ¡°I don¡¯t have the power or the capital to defy them, and what I would face if I did do that I don¡¯t even dare to think about, not to mention the fact that they were always my parents.¡± She remembered that her parents actually liked her and had been kind to her before her brother was born. Though everything changed back there, they raised her after all. For that matter, she couldn¡¯t leave them alone. Seeing Christine White reject her offer, Baird Lane narrowed his eyes, ¡°Are you sure you won¡¯t resist? Aren¡¯t you afraid they¡¯ll drag you down one day?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sure they won¡¯t, even if they don¡¯t like me, there¡¯s always a chance they won¡¯t actually harm me as their daughter.¡± Christine White smiled confidently, not taking his words to heart. Baird Lane¡¯s thin lips pursed, ¡°Whatever, but hopefully you won¡¯t regret it.¡± The White Family That couple, in his opinion, are not good people, and have no affection for Christine White, their daughter, at all, and it¡¯s only Christine White, a stupid woman, who can¡¯t see that. But he¡¯d already mentioned it, and the stupid woman herself wasn¡¯t even on board, so what did he care? Despite this thought, Baird Lane clearly felt annoyed in his heart, annoyed at Christine White for not listening to his admonition, so he was blushing badly at the moment. Christine White saw the low air pressure around the man and knew he was angry, and for a moment was a little timid, ¡°Baird, can you do me a favor?¡± She looked at him cautiously. Baird Lane looked back at her, his eyes cold, ¡°What favor?¡± Chapter 81 Gambling ¡°It¡¯s my brother, he¡¯s been asking me for money a lottely, saying he¡¯s starting a business, and I¡¯m a little less than convinced, so I¡¯d like you to help me find out what he¡¯s been doingtely, and where he¡¯s been using the money.¡± Christine White sped her hands together and pleaded. Baird Lane¡¯s chin lifted slightly, ¡°Yes.¡± Christine White brightened up and hurriedly stood up and bowed to him, ¡°Thank you Baird.¡± She had thought that he wouldn¡¯t say yes. ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡± Baird Lane flicked nonexistent dust from his hospital gown. Christine White stood up straight and smiled coyly, ¡°Still, thanks for the trouble after all.¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing measly, I¡¯ll have Gates give you the results of the survey in a few minutes.¡± Baird Lane said tersely. ¡°Good.¡± Christine White nodded heavily. Neither man had anything to say for a few minutes after that, and the air became frozen. Baird Lane got up and headed for the hospital bed, and Christine White hurried to follow, helping him lie down. ¡°I heard Gates say that you carried me off the track?¡± Baird Lane pulled the covers over his head and spoke suddenly. Christine White paused for a moment in arranging his pillows before replying with a faint smile, ¡°Not really, Assistant Gates found his way over here before he had even memorized the track.¡± ¡°So you still memorized it right.¡± Baird Lane looked at her. Christine White hmmm¡¯d. Baird Lane¡¯s face was cool and indifferent, but inwardly he was touched in a million ways, and his dark eyes nced back and forth over her petite frame several times. He woke up from his surgery and Gates told him what had happened after he passed out. He was not shocked to hear that it was Christine White who carried him step by step out of the obstacle course. He had a hard time imagining how on earth she could carry him with such a thin body. ¡°Why?¡± Baird Lane pursed his lips. Christine White cocked her head, her eyes confused, ¡°What why?¡± Baird Lane didn¡¯t answer immediately, but was silent for a few seconds before he spoke, ¡°I heard from Jomu that it was already almost dark, and it started to snow, once they didn¡¯t find us, then what was waiting for us was either a snow burial or freezing to death, with that much danger, didn¡¯t you ever think of leaving without me?¡± ¡°Leaving you to go on your own?¡± Christine White was shocked by his words and it took a moment for them to ease up, though her little face was still a little pale, ¡°How could I have such a ridiculous idea?¡± ¡°No?¡± ¡°Of course not!¡± Christine White calmed down and poured him a ss of water, ¡°You¡¯re my husband, so how could I do such a thing, not to mention the fact that you were the one who saved me in the first ce, and if it wasn¡¯t for you shielding me, I probably would have gotten hurt, and besides ¡­¡± ¡°Say what again?¡± Baird Lane took the ss of water. Christine White shook her head, ¡°It¡¯s nothing, anyway, I¡¯m not that kind of person, and I can¡¯t do something so unconscionable, even if the one who suffered with me wasn¡¯t you, but just a stranger, I wouldn¡¯t leave him behind, not to mention that you¡¯re still my husband.¡± ¡°Well ¡­¡± Baird Lane¡¯s eyelids drooped and it was impossible to read the emotions under his eyes.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. But Christine White felt his sadness clearly. Is he upset? Christine White collected her surprise and gently touched Baird Lane with her hand, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Baird Lane took a tired breath, ¡°Nothing, just thinking about the past.¡± ¡°The past?¡± ¡°Uh-huh.¡± Baird Lane held down his brow. Something that he still can¡¯t let go of! Three years ago, he tried to save Molly, but Molly abandoned him and left him alone at the scene, and at that time, if it wasn¡¯t for the people sent by his grandfather arriving in time, he might have been killed on the spot. Now he¡¯s going through something simr again, but with apletely different oue, Christine White didn¡¯t leave him behind and even carried him out of the track on her skinny frame ¡­ At that thought, Baird Lane pressed down on his inexplicably beating heart and whispered his thanks, ¡°Christine White, thank you.¡± Christine White was looking over the medication he was going to take and didn¡¯t hear what he was saying and looked over nkly, ¡°Baird what did you just say?¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡± The corners of Baird Lane¡¯s mouth quirked in an inessible way, and his voice was much softer, less cool. He wouldn¡¯t talk about it, and Christine White didn¡¯t force the issue, returning her eyes to the pills, dispensing them ording to the records on them, pouring them into a bottle cap and handing it to him, ¡°Baird, take the pills.¡± ¡°Uh-huh.¡± Baird Lane responded, taking the cap and tilting his head back to pour the medicine all into his mouth in one gulp. The medicine was bitter, but he didn¡¯t frown half as much as if it wasn¡¯t medicine he was taking. ¡°Have some water.¡± Christine White repoured another ss of water for Baird Lane. Baird Lane took a sip from her hand, ¡°It¡¯s ready.¡± Christine White put her ss of water back, ¡°By the way Baird, how did your tests go?¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay, I¡¯ll be out tomorrow.¡± Baird Lane picked up his cell phone and pressed a few buttons. Christine White was slightly surprised, ¡°So soon?¡± ¡°I went back to my country to heal.¡± ¡°But is that okay? Your bones haven¡¯t grown yet.¡± Christine White looked at him with some concern. Baird Lane put his cell phone down, ¡°It¡¯s okay, go back and have Ives Norton.¡± He was so insistent that Christine White had no choice, ¡°Okay then, when do you return?¡± ¡°Tomorrow.¡± ¡°Good.¡± Tomorrow is tomorrow. Tomorrow happens to be the end of the reunion anyway. ¡°Baird, are you hungry?¡± Christine White ressified the bottles and jars of medicine at the foot of the bed and put them away, and out of the corner of her eye she suddenly caught a glimpse of Baird Lane¡¯s cell phone, only to realize howte it was already. Baird Lane picks up the remote and turns on the TV across from the hospital bed, ¡°Not hungry, you¡¯re on your own if you¡¯re hungry.¡± ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go ahead then.¡± Christine White didn¡¯t make a fuss and went out rubbing the small of her back. By the time she returned from dinner, there was one more person in the hospital room. ¡°You¡¯re back ma¡¯am.¡± Gates stopped talking to Baird Lane and gave her a small smile. Christine White nodded, ¡°Assistant Gates.¡± ¡°Tell her what you have to say.¡± Baird Lane pointed at her. Gates nodded, ¡°Ma¡¯am, the investigation you asked President Lane to help with hase to fruition.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Christine White¡¯s spirits lifted and she eagerly said, ¡°Then tell me quickly, Mick, what exactly has he been doingtely?¡± She had to find out what Mick White had been up totely. It¡¯s so strange to ask for money so often. Especially the five million dors. Where the hell did it go? ¡°Ma¡¯am, it¡¯s okay for me to tell you, but you have to be prepared!¡± Jiao Mu looked at Christine White seriously. Christine White¡¯s mind tightened, ¡°Mental preparation? Couldn¡¯t he havemitted something?¡± ¡°Pretty much, Mick White has recently gotten into a gambling habit and frequents various underground casinos, so if I put it that way, you should get the idea, right?¡± ¡°Gambling ¡­ gambling addiction?¡± Christine White only felt a loud bang in her head, and her small face instantly paled. Gates Mu sighed as he watched her devastated appearance, ¡°That¡¯s right, I¡¯ve carefully investigated, sincest month, he¡¯s been gambling, and so far, he¡¯s already lost almost five million dors!¡± ¡°How did this happen?¡± Christine White swayed and fell back. Baird Lane¡¯s pupils constricted and he sat up violently from the hospital bed pulling her by the wrists and pulling her back, which caused her to fall into hisp. If it were usual, she would have blushed shyly, but at this moment, she was so full of her own brother¡¯s gambling that she couldn¡¯t care about anything else, and directly got up from him, emotionally grabbing Gates Mu¡¯s hand, ¡°Assistant Gates, tell me, this isn¡¯t true, right?¡± Chapter 82 Returning to China Gates Mu felt Baird Lane¡¯s knife-like eyes, coughed awkwardly, and hurriedly drew his hand back, ¡°That, ma¡¯am, don¡¯t be in a hurry ¡­¡± ¡°Can I not be in a hurry? It¡¯s gambling!¡± Christine White stomped her foot, ¡°You hurry up and tell me if this is real or not!¡± She can¡¯t believe Mick would really do something like that. Gates rubbed his nose, ¡°Well ma¡¯am, I¡¯m telling you that it is indeed true and that your parents know it.¡± ¡°Baird ¡­¡± Christine White, still a little disbelieving, looked helpfully at Baird Lane to hear a different answer from him. Baird Lane read her mind and pursed his thin lips, ¡°Gates is telling the truth!¡± Christine White lookpletely frozen, the whole person is more like to the ice cer, a long time beforeing back to God, bewildered murmured: ¡°Why is it like this ¡­¡± She couldn¡¯t fool herself anymore. There was no way that Gates, as Baird Lane¡¯s chief assistant, could lie, and there was even less chance that Baird Lane would lie to her about something like that, because there was nothing to be gained by lying to her. So what they¡¯re saying can only be true. Mick really did get hooked on gambling and lost all his money! Christine White covered her face and whimpered out. Gates looked at her, then at the nd Baird Lane, and knowing that he was no longer of any use here, he simply excused himself and left. ¡°Come on, don¡¯t cry.¡± Baird Lane lifted the covers and got out of the hospital bed. Christine White heard themotion and lowered her hands from her face, ¡°What are you doing down here?¡± ¡°You¡¯re upsetting me with your crying,e down and pour water.¡± Baird Lane¡¯s voice returned in a cool, scanty voice. Christine White huffed, ¡°I¡¯ll do it, your back isn¡¯t healed, so you should stay put.¡± She casually lifted her sleeve and wiped her eyes, walking over to a side table to get him some water.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Baird Lane looked at her, ¡°Now what are you going to do?¡± Christine White didn¡¯t say anything, just handed him the ss of water. Baird Lane took a sip of her and wasn¡¯t about to let her off the hook, ¡°Answer me!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know. ¡­¡± Christine White shook her head. ¡°No?¡± Baird Lane snorted, ¡°Christine White, gambling is no small thing, do you really not know what to do?¡± Christine White bit her lip, ¡°I do wonder, I never thought Mick would go down this road, I ¡­ I¡¯ll ask him!¡± She pulled out her cell phone and called Mick White. Unfortunately, the call didn¡¯t go through and Mick White had turned off his phone. Christine White couldn¡¯t find him and was so anxious that she dialed the White¡¯s mother again. But the result was the same, and the White¡¯s mother¡¯s phone was off. ¡°Why can¡¯t I find anyone!¡± Christine White put her cell phone down bereft. Baird Lane nced at her and calmly sipped his water, ¡°This matter, you can deal with it when you return to your country, there¡¯s no use for you to be anxious now.¡± ¡°It¡¯ll have to do. ¡­¡± Christine White smiled bitterly. This night, she lost sleep again. Showing up the next day with two panda eyes, Baird Lane raised the end of his eyebrows and quickly reacted to why she hadn¡¯t gotten any rest. ¡°You¡¯ve been up thest two nights?¡± Baird Lane asked coldly as he left the hospital. Christine White yawned, ¡°I can¡¯t sleep, my mind is full of those things when I close my eyes.¡± The night before was full of Baird Lane injuries. Last night was full of Mick White gambling. Tortured by all this, where could she sleep. ¡°Really, then you¡¯re tired of living!¡± Baird Lane finished mockingly, pulling open the door and getting into the car. Christine White¡¯s eyes dimmed for a split second before she finally sighed and followed her to the car. In fact, sometimes she felt that she was living too tired to let go of this and worry about that. But she can¡¯t help it, that¡¯s just the way she is! The car drove to the airport in silence. By the time Christine White helped Baird Lane out of the car, the rest of thepany had arrived. They saw hering with Baird Lane and couldn¡¯t help but give her another different look andment. Christine White didn¡¯t even bother this time, and after helping Baird Lane to Gates Wood¡¯s side, she went back to the line and stood with Debby York, waiting for roll call. ¡°Christine, is President Lane giving you a hard time?¡± Debby York came over and whispered. Christine White rubbed her heavy eyelids, ¡°How so?¡± ¡°Of course it¡¯s your ck eye, geez, I just thought I saw a panda.¡± Debby York gave an exaggerated shiver. Christine White lost her smile, ¡°I¡¯m not sleeping well, what does that have to do with him giving me a hard time?¡± ¡°Of course it¡¯s relevant, think about it, if he didn¡¯t give you a hard time, why didn¡¯t you sleep well, tell me honestly, did he think you didn¡¯t take care of him well enough, so he made you do this and thatst night?¡± ¡°No.¡± Christine White cried and shook her head, ¡°It¡¯s really just my ownck of rest, it has nothing to do with President Lane, okay stop it, roll call.¡± ¡°All right.¡± Debby York put her head back. After roll call, those who received boarding passes went to check in. Christine White looked at the boarding pass in Debby York¡¯s hand and then at her own empty hand and couldn¡¯t help but raise her hand and ask, ¡°Why don¡¯t I have a boarding pass.¡± ¡°You¡¯re not going with them.¡± It wasn¡¯t the executives handing out boarding passes that answered her, but Gates, who was walking this way. Christine White looked at him, ¡°So who do I go with?¡± ¡°You¡¯re going with President Lane, have you forgotten what President Lane said before?¡± Gates made a motion at her to take off in an upward direction. Christine White reacted instantly and pped her forehead, ¡°I really did forget.¡± On the way here, she got airsick and threw up, so Baird Lane said to take a private jet on the way back. But so much had happened in the past two days that she just gave it all up to oblivion. ¡°Come with me when you remember, President Lane is already waiting.¡± Gates turned and headed forward. Christine White picks up her own luggage and prepares to follow, and has just taken two steps when Debby York pulls her to a halt. ¡°Christine, what are you talking about?¡± ¡°Go back and tell you.¡± Christine White patted the back of her hand soothingly, signaling her to let go. Debby York let go of her, ¡°That¡¯s fine, make sure you tell me when you get back, I¡¯ve always felt a weird vibe between you and President Lane.¡± ¡°Fine, definitely.¡± Christine White responded perfunctorily for a few moments, then trotted after her toward Gates. I wonder if it¡¯s the airne. She came in on an airliner and the whole thing was airsick. But this time it was different, she was still a little ufortable, but it waspletely within the realm of eptance, she didn¡¯t even feel like throwing up. Realizing this, Christine White was overjoyed and was about to say thank you to Baird Lane, if he hadn¡¯t moved his private jet out, she would have been throwing up again by now. Christine White looked toward Baird Lane with a small smile on her face, but the next second her smile froze. How could she not have expected him to fall asleep with the blindfold on? ¡°Hey ¡­,¡± Christine White sighed softly with regret, and had to swallow her words of thanks back into her stomach for now, intending to talk to him when he woke up. Thinking about this, Christine White gathered the nkets around her and fell asleep as well. But when she woke up, she was no longer on the ne, but in her room at the vi. Christine White froze for a long time, trying to remember exactly how she got back, and she lifted the covers and flew downstairs. Aunt Lucy was cleaning and cleaning and when she saw hering down, she smiled and greeted her, ¡°Mistress is awake.¡± ¡°Aunt Lucy, where¡¯s Baird?¡± Christine White asked as she scanned the living room. ¡°Sir went to the hospital.¡± Aunt Lucy returned as she put down her rag. Christine White blinked, ¡°How long has it been going?¡± Chapter 83 Back to The White Family Aunt Lucy thought for a moment, ¡°It¡¯s been about two hours, I guess, since you guys got back and the gentleman had a cup of tea.¡± ¡°Two hours. ¡­¡± Christine White¡¯s grip on the railing tightened. I can¡¯t believe he¡¯s been gone so long already, just getting back. I just don¡¯t know if he¡¯s there for his own injuries or if he¡¯s running to Molly Bort. Maybe it¡¯s both! Christine White let out a sigh and walked over to the couch and sat down, ¡°By the way Aunt Lucy, how did I get back again?¡± ¡°Of course you came back in Mr. Carry.¡± Aunt Lucy smiled. Christine White paused slightly as she poured the water, ¡°Carrying it back?¡± ¡°Yeah, you were asleep and it was Mr. himself who carried you from the car and back to your room.¡± ¡°It¡¯s ¡­ This way!¡± Christine White looked down and sipped her water, but her heart was worried instead of happy. ording to Aunt Lucy, Baird Lane carried her out of the car and back to her room, so I¡¯m afraid he carried her when she got off the ne. Why didn¡¯t he wake her up when his back was still healed! I also wonder if he pulled at the wound when he hugged her. Thinking of this, Christine White hurriedly put down her ss of water, fished out the cell phone in her pocket, and called Baird Lane over. But the phone rang twice and was hung up. Christine White gave a puzzled eep and brought the phone up to her face to make sure she hadn¡¯t hit the hang-up button herself before dialing Baird Lane again. But the result was still the same, the phone was still hung up. ¡°Sir didn¡¯t answer?¡± Aunt Lucy couldn¡¯t help but ask as she watched Christine White put her cell phone down. Christine White nodded, ¡°Well, he hung up.¡± ¡°That¡¯s probably because Mr. is back at the office, probably busy.¡± Aunt Lucy reassured her, signaling her not to think too much. Christine White forced a smile, ¡°Maybe.¡± She stood up and went back upstairs. Two minutester, she came down with a different set of clothes. Aunt Lucy looked at her in this outfit and realized something, ¡°You¡¯re going to the office, ma¡¯am?¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m going back to my mom¡¯s.¡± Christine White returned. She¡¯s going to ask her parents if they know about Mick White or not. ¡°So when are youing back so I can prepare dinner.¡± Aunt Lucy inquired, wiping her hands. Christine White nced at therge pendulum clock in the corner, ¡°Should be backte, I¡¯ll let you know in advance when I do.¡± ¡°That¡¯s fine, take your time then ma¡¯am.¡± Aunt Lucy dropped her off outside the vi. As soon as Christine White was out of the vi area, she hailed a cab and left. By the time we got to The White Family , it was over an hourter. Christine White didn¡¯t have a key and had to stand outside the door and knock. ¡°Who is it?¡± the White¡¯s mother¡¯s loud voice rang through the door. Christine White rushed back, ¡°Mom, it¡¯s me.¡± ¡°What are you doing back here?¡± THE WHITE¡¯S MOTHER came out stoned on melon and opened the door, a pair of eyes that had begun to droop ncing critically over her hands. Her face sank when she saw her hands empty. Christine White sensed that THE White¡¯s mother was a little upset and her eyes dimmed, ¡°I came back to see you and Dad.¡± ¡°Look at us old folks not knowing to bring something back.¡± THE WHITE¡¯S MOTHER bristles. Christine White¡¯s smile froze on her face, and she awkwardly returned, ¡°I¡¯m sorry mom, I came in a hurry this time, I forgot for a while, I¡¯ll make it up to you next time.¡± It¡¯s actually that she has no money left to buy anything. ¡°Next time forget it, a nk check will be written by anyone, just get me a couple thousand dors straight away.¡± the White¡¯s mother held out her hand.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. Christine White pursed her little lips, ¡°Mom, I don¡¯t have any money.¡± ¡°What are you doing back here without money.¡± THE WHITE¡¯S MOTHER red angrily, her voice much sharper. She pushed Christine White outward, ¡°Okay, go back, I¡¯m too busy to entertain you.¡± Christine White stumbled two steps from the push and almost fell. But she couldn¡¯t care less about that, as she saw THE WHITE¡¯S MOTHER about to close the door behind her, she quickly reached out against it, ¡°Mom, don¡¯t close the door, I¡¯vee back this time because I have something to ask you.¡± ¡°Something wrong?¡± the White¡¯s mother gathered her strength. Christine White put her hand down from the door, ¡°Yeah, about Mick.¡± Upon hearing that it was about her baby boy, THE WHITE¡¯S MOTHER looked serious, ¡°Hurry up and tell me, what¡¯s wrong with Mick?¡± Christine White looked around, ¡°Mom, let¡¯s talk inside, it¡¯s not good to talk here.¡± ¡°You¡¯re a pain in the ass!¡± THE WHITE¡¯S MOTHER red at her, agreeing, albeit with some reluctance. Christine White followed THE WHITE¡¯S MOTHER into the house, not moving as she walked, surveying the house she had once lived in. The house was starting to get old, there was still a bad smell in the living room, and the floor was dirty, so it looked like it hadn¡¯t been cleaned in a while. Christine White rubbed her brow, ¡°Mom, why don¡¯t you guys clean up too, you¡¯ll get sick if you don¡¯t live in a clean environment!¡± ¡°Cleaning?¡± The White¡¯s mother spat melon shells on the ground and said in a shrill voice, ¡°You say that lightly, who¡¯s going to clean it? I can¡¯t move with a bad back, so I can¡¯t have two big men like your dad and your brother do it.¡± ¡°What¡¯s not to like, why can¡¯t Dad and Mick clean?¡± Christine White retorted. the White¡¯s mother two steps across to her front, pointing at her forehead is a poke, ¡°dead girl what are you talking nonsense, your father and your brother is a man, is to do great things, not to do these!¡± Christine White¡¯s forehead was poked and prodded so painfully that she was now sure she had nail marks poking out of her forehead even if she didn¡¯t look in the mirror. She rubbed her forehead and took two steps back, pulling away from THE WHITE¡¯S MOTHER before rolling her eyes back, ¡°Doing big things? What kind of big shot doesn¡¯t do chores?¡± She hadn¡¯t really heard anything like that before. Even Baird Lane sometimes took it upon himself to organize his study, not to mention the other greats. Besides, it wasn¡¯t that she looked down on Dad and Mick, they just weren¡¯t cut out for the big jobs! ¡°Okay, okay!¡± the White¡¯s mother waved her hand impatiently, ¡°You just don¡¯t like the house being dirty, why do you say so much, if you have the ability, you can clean the house, or you can just hire a nanny to clean it for us.¡± ¡°Hire a babysitter?¡± Christine White was stunned by her words. The White¡¯s mother crossed her legs and sat down, ¡°Yes, you married into The Lane Family and became a rich man¡¯s young grandmother, with nannies and maids waiting for you at all times, but we, the parents, are still struggling to be poor, and I don¡¯t see you helping out the family, only caring about your own enjoyment, which is clearly unfilial. ¡± Hearing the acidity in her words, Christine White was infuriated and her eyes reddened, ¡°Mom, how am I unfilial, and when have I not helped the family? Which time did you ask me for money and I didn¡¯t give it to you?¡± ¡°You do give money, but what can that little money do? As The Lane Family¡¯s youngest grandmother, you could obviously give us more, but instead you only give so much as ten or twenty thousand dors at a time, and you say you¡¯ve helped the family?¡± ¡°Can it be the same?¡± Christine White stomped her foot in anger, ¡°It¡¯s not like you don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on with me and The Lane Family, The Lane Family¡¯s money is The Lane Family¡¯s, what does it have to do with me, don¡¯t you confuse it.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not because you¡¯re useless yourself.¡± the White¡¯s mother looked at her disdainfully, ¡°Who told you that you can¡¯t even bolt a man¡¯s heart, if you can capture your son-inw¡¯s heart, you still worry about the money?¡± Hearing this, Christine White just felt a pain in her heart and couldn¡¯t speak. She also felt that she was indeed quite useless. It¡¯s been three years and it hasn¡¯t impressed Baird Lane. And only recently learned that he¡¯s always had another woman in mind. ¡°Come on, put away your crybaby face, I¡¯m not dead yet, and hurry up and clean the floor.¡± the White¡¯s mother threw Christine White a broom. Christine White smiled bitterly, removed the bag from her shoulder, and resigned herself to start cleaning and cleaning. By the time she finished cleaning and put the broom away, she was just in time to see THE WHITE¡¯S MOTHER going through her bag. She frowned, ¡°Mom, what are you doing?¡± Chapter 84 One Hundred Million ¡°I¡¯ll see if you deliberately lied to me about not having money.¡± the White¡¯s mother spat out the toothpick in her mouth and unhurriedly pulled Christine White¡¯s bag back together with no hint of embarrassment at being caught. Christine White pounded her rear end tiredly, ¡°So now you know I didn¡¯t lie to you.¡± ¡°And who said please, in case you came here without money on purpose.¡± the White¡¯s mother was unrelenting. Christine White closed her eyes with a tired heart, ¡°Okay, I can¡¯t help it if you want to think that, I¡¯ve finished cleaning, where¡¯s Dad and Mick?¡± She suddenly remembered that she hadn¡¯t seen either of them since she arrived. ¡°Your father is out looking for someone to y chess with, and your brother is out looking for a client to talk business with.¡± the White¡¯s mother snorted back. Christine White pursed her lips, ¡°Mom, that¡¯s what I came to see you about this time, is it true that Mick went to someone about business?¡± the White¡¯s mother¡¯s expression changed slightly, ¡°What do you mean?¡± Christine White looked at her, ¡°I mean, did Mick go off to talk business or did he go off to gamble with someone.¡± ¡°You ¡­ How do you know?¡± the White¡¯s mother stared. Christine White sucked in a backwards breath, ¡°Mom, you did know about Mick¡¯s gambling!¡± ¡°I ¡­ I don¡¯t know ¡­¡± THE WHITE¡¯S MOTHER¡¯S eyes fluttered sheepishly. Christine White gasped andughed, ¡°Don¡¯t lie to me, you just admitted it, mom, do you have any idea what you¡¯re doing?¡± ¡°What can I do, it¡¯s just gambling, it¡¯s not a big deal.¡± the White¡¯s mother grunted. ¡°Not a big deal?¡± Christine White looked at her in shock, ¡°Mom, it¡¯s not a big deal, so what is, and do you even know what gambling means? And how many people have plugged their homes?¡± ¡°You¡¯ve had enough!¡± THE WHITE¡¯S MOTHER angrily pped the couch and stood up, ¡°What a broken home, can you say something nice, it¡¯s not that serious!¡± ¡°Why no, as far as I know Mick has be addicted to gambling and has lost nearly five and a half, that five million was from Bairdst time I believe.¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± the White¡¯s mother graciously admitted. Christine White was so angry that her heart ached and she took several deep breaths before she was able to get over it, ¡°Then it seems that your excuse for asking me for the money was a lie, it wasn¡¯t even that Mick had crashed his car with someone, it was that you wanted money to pay off his gambling debts!¡± the White¡¯s mother bristled in disbelief, ¡°Can you pay me if I don¡¯t say that?¡± Christine White was on the verge of cracking up at her attitude and became emotional, ¡°Mom, do you even realize that you¡¯re aiding and abetting the enemy! Is it good for Mick to gamble? No! He¡¯s only going to get crazier and crazier, and sooner orter he¡¯s going to lose this family in time.¡± ¡°Lose everything?¡± The White¡¯s mother didn¡¯t believe this, but instead said proudly, ¡°There¡¯s still you guys, you¡¯re his sister and brother-inw, you can¡¯t just leave him alone.¡± Christine White flinched for a moment, then reacted, pointing at herself with shock, ¡°So you just thought that Baird and I would help him pay off his gambling debts so that you didn¡¯t think Mick¡¯s gambling was a big deal?¡± ¡°Yeah, son-inw is so rich, what¡¯s wrong with helping Mick pay off his debts, you¡¯re his sister and brother-inw.¡± ¡°You ¡­¡± Christine White swayed a little, feeling a little ckness in her eyes. She knew she was pissed off, she pinched her thighs as hard as she could so she wouldn¡¯t pass out from being pissed off, ¡°Mom, how could you, if Mick really owed money from his business ventures, it wouldn¡¯t matter if I helped him pay it off, but it¡¯s a gamble, and he¡¯s only going to owe more and more, so how will I ever be able to pay it off, and on top of that, who the hell is Baird to help Mick pay it off? ¡± ¡°Just because he¡¯s your husband!¡± the White¡¯s mother said rightfully. Christine Whiteughed, really pissed off, ¡°Yes, he¡¯s my husband, but we signed a property notarization when we got married, and I have nothing to do with his money or anything in The Lane Family, and that¡¯s what I just told you, if you want him to divorce me, then you go to him. ¡± ¡°Divorce?¡± THE WHITE¡¯S MOTHER was baffled, ¡°How does this get into the divorce business?¡± ¡°Why can¡¯t I, who would want to ept a daughter-inw who lets her husband¡¯s family pay off her brother¡¯s debts?¡± Christine White gave her a sidelong nce, her voice was cool and muted, ¡°Mom, you should know what kind of person Baird is, he doesn¡¯t even care about me, he would still care about The White Family ?¡± ¡°This ¡­¡± THE WHITE¡¯S MOTHER¡¯s mouth dropped open, unable to catch the words. Christine White, seeing this, continued to exhort, ¡°So ah? While Mick has not yet owed a high gambling debt, you hurry to let him stop, do not go to gamble again, or when the timees to pay back the money, not only to be chased by those in the casino, may also be imprisoned.¡± ¡°That bad?¡± the White¡¯s mother was shocked. Christine White nodded, ¡°You can look it up on the inte, that¡¯s what I did before I came over to advise you.¡± ¡°But I don¡¯t know where Mick is now, he hasn¡¯te back for several days.¡± the White¡¯s mother eagerly pulled her hand, a motherly look said: ¡°Christine ah, I can not contact Mick, in case something happens to Mick, you must help him, I know that my son-inw is not much affection for our family, but how he is also Mick¡¯s brother-inw! ¡­¡± ¡°I won¡¯t mind him!¡± Baird Lane¡¯s cold voice sounded in the doorway. Christine White was startled for a moment and hastily turned her head to look over, only to realize that the door to the living room had actually been left open, and that Baird Lane was walking in on two long legs. ¡°What brings you here?¡± Christine White asked frostily when he got closer. Baird Lane swept her off her feet and returned indifferently, ¡°You never came back to the cottage, and I didn¡¯t know you were here until I asked Aunt Lucy.¡± ¡°So you came specifically to pick me up?¡± Christine Whiteced her fingers together and looked at him expectantly. Baird Lane¡¯s thin lips twitched a bit without answering, turning his gaze to the White¡¯s mother in a daze, ¡°Auntie, I¡¯ve listened to a bit of what you¡¯ve just said, and I¡¯ll tell you in no uncertain terms that I won¡¯t be stepping up to do the least bit of favors when ites to Mick White.¡± ¡°Why, Mick¡¯s your brother-inw!¡± the White¡¯s mother snapped back, disgruntled. ¡°I never thought of him as any kind of brother-inw.¡± Baird Lane coldly hooked the corner of his mouth, ¡°The only The White Family person I recognize is Christine, none of you are in the scope of my eptance, to me, you are just strangers, and that five millionst time, it was only because I gave it to you because you raised Christine for one game, just as the my bride price for marrying her.¡± ¡°Recognize ¡­¡± Christine White repeated the words and couldn¡¯t help but snicker. He said to recognize her hey! Could she then assume that he had recognized her as his wife, even though he did not yet have feelings for her?Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. ¡°A dowry?¡± the White¡¯s mother didn¡¯t like to hear Baird Lane¡¯s words, and grimaced, ¡°You should give us a dowry, but this dowry is a little too little, you at least have tens of billions of dors.¡± ¡°And how much do you want?¡± Baird Lane wrinkled his nose. the White¡¯s mother¡¯s eyes rolled and she held out a finger, ¡°One hundred million!¡± Baird Lane narrowed his eyes and said nothing. Christine White, however, was furious, ¡°A hundred million dors? Mom, how can you say that!¡± A lion wouldn¡¯t dare open its mouth that wide! ¡°You shut up, you don¡¯t get to talk here!¡± the White¡¯s mother chided. Christine White clenched her palms indignantly and was about to speak when Baird Lane held her head down. ¡°Baird?¡± she looked at him with some confusion. Baird Lane ignored Christine White and only sneered at the White¡¯s mother ¡°Are you sure you want a hundred million?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± The White¡¯s mother thought he agreed, and the man started to get smug, ¡°We raised her so well, what¡¯s wrong with you giving a hundred million dors?¡± ¡°Heh ¡­¡± Baird Laneughed twice in a low, morose and dangerousugh, ¡°A hundred million is fine, how about taking Mick White for five years in prison? ¡° Chapter 85 Where to go ¡°What did you say?¡± the White¡¯s mother and Christine White were startled at the same time. Baird Lane straightened his cuffs slowly, ¡°I mean, I¡¯ll give you guys a hundred million dors as long as Mick White goes to jail for five years, now do you hear me?¡± ¡°You ¡­ You you you ¡­¡± the White¡¯s mother pointed at him angrily, her hands shaking, ¡°How can you say such things, Mick is at least your brother-inw, you ¡­¡± ¡°He is not my brother-inw.¡± Baird Lane indifferently lifted his eyelids, ¡°I¡¯ve just said that I¡¯ve never recognized any of you The White Family people except Christine White, and since you want to ckmail a hundred million dors from me, I naturally have to ask for some interest, don¡¯t I?¡± ¡°Hmph, that¡¯s easy for you to say, but we Mick didn¡¯t do anything illegal, so why should we Mick go to jail!¡± the White¡¯s mother held her chin up proudly. ¡°What a meddler.¡± Baird Lane sneered, then looked to Christine White, ¡°You tell her if Mick White did anything illegal or not.¡± Christine White hmmm¡¯d and nodded, ¡°Mom, as I just told you, Mick gambling is against thew, and when you get caught you go to jail, and he gambled five million dors into it, and with such arge suspected amount of money, he won¡¯t be able to get out of jail without a couple of years in jail!¡± She didn¡¯t mean to exaggerate when she said that. She had specifically looked up simr cases in the car on the way over. the White¡¯s mother panicked, no longer able to maintain any expression of smug pride on her face, ¡°Really ¡­ really have to sit there for so long?¡± ¡°Sure.¡± Christine White nodded. Now the White¡¯s mother¡¯s lips turned white with fear, ¡°Then ¡­ What are you going to do? You¡¯re not really going to turn Mick in, are you?¡± ¡°This ¡­¡± Christine White craned her head to look at Baird Lane, asking what he meant. If he hadn¡¯te, she could still make the call. But now that he was here, she subconsciously thought of him as her main focus. Baird Lane felt Christine White¡¯s gaze and met her with a slight sideways nce, then quickly moved away, ¡°I¡¯m not in the mood to tell him that.¡± ¡°Really?¡± the White¡¯s mother¡¯s eyes widened in surprise. Baird Lane pursed his lips, ¡°Provided you guys teach him well and don¡¯t let him go out and gamble again, if I find out he¡¯s asking Christine for money again, I¡¯m definitely not going to let him off the hook, understand?¡± Hearing his warning, THE WHITE¡¯S MOTHER shivered and nodded her head repeatedly, ¡°I understand, I understand, that one hundred million ¡­¡± ¡°You want more?¡± Baird Lane raised an eyebrow. This old woman, she¡¯s really greedy! Obviously mother and daughter, why are their personalities diametrically opposed? One loves money sickeningly and the other wants nothing ¡­ At that thought, Baird Lane¡¯s eyes looked deep into Christine White¡¯s. Christine White didn¡¯t notice his stare and said angrily to the White¡¯s mother, ¡°Mom, is it the money or Mick that¡¯s important? Do you really want Mick to go to jail?¡± ¡°What¡¯s a dead girl talking about, who wants Mick to go to jail?¡± the White¡¯s mother plucked at her. She was very reluctant to part with the hundred million dors, but she cared more about her son. That¡¯s what she had her heart set on giving birth to. It¡¯s her treasure! ¡°So you don¡¯t want the money?¡± Baird Lane raised his wrist to look at his watch.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. the White¡¯s mother took a deep breath and nodded her head, forcing down the dismay in her heart. Baird Lane snorted, ¡°There are not many people in this world who can threaten me, and you The White Family are definitely not one of them, you ask Christine White for money, it¡¯s her business if she wants to give it, I won¡¯t care, but if it¡¯s directed at me, then don¡¯t even think about it, go away! ¡± Hisst words were to Christine White. Christine White looked at his back and then at the White¡¯s mother who was in a daze, and couldn¡¯t help but sigh, ¡°Mom, I told you that Baird is not someone you can mess with, and you still don¡¯t believe me!¡± When she finished, she shook her head and walked quickly toward Baird Lane to catch up. ¡°Baird!¡± said Mick White as he chased him out of the t before catching up with Baird Lane. Baird Lane stopped to wait for her. Seeing this, a sh of surprise crossed Christine White¡¯s eyes and she quickened her pace to run over and stop beside him, ¡°Baird, thank you.¡± ¡°Thanks for what?¡± Baird Lane resumed his stride. Christine White also hurriedly followed up, ¡°Of course it¡¯s to thank you foring over to help me deal with my mom, if I were alone, I don¡¯t know how long I¡¯d have to deal with it, to put it mildly, my mom can be difficult to deal with, and I¡¯m even more surprised that she¡¯s looking at it so simply with regards to Mick¡¯s gambling.¡± ¡°Ignorant people do that.¡± Baird Lane took out his car keys and held them down. Christine White¡¯s mouth twitched and she didn¡¯t say anything. Although his words were a bit venomous, he really wasn¡¯t wrong. As a daughter, she also felt her mom was too ignorant. Not only ignorant, but also insatiable, a hundred million how to say it, she now think of it to feel no face to put! ¡°Get in.¡± Baird Lane pulled open the passenger door. Christine White answered and hurriedly sat up. Baird Lane mmed the door shut and walked around the front of the car to get into the driver¡¯s seat. ¡°In the future when The White Family people ask you for money, you¡¯d better turn it all down, or figure it out before you decide if you want to give it to them.¡± He snapped. Christine White paused in the act of fastening her seatbelt, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Just look at this.¡± Baird Lane picked up a file and handed it to her. Christine White picked it up and turned it over suspiciously. This view has raised blood pressure. ¡°They ¡­ How could they!¡± She almost cried in exasperation. Instead of sympathizing with her, Baird Lane even taunts her, ¡°You single-handedly condoned this didn¡¯t you?¡± ¡°I ¡­¡± Christine White bit her lip, speechless. Baird Lane shifted down the gears and pressed the gas pedal, ¡°When you asked me to help you investigate what your brother was doing with the moneytely, I also asked Gates to check out the money you¡¯ve given to The White Family over the past three years out of curiosity, and ording to the bank statements, you¡¯ve given a total of about thirteen hundred thousand dors to The White Family. ¡± ¡°That much?¡± Christine White eximed. Baird Lane squinted at her, ¡°What¡¯s your surprise when you pay yourself?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know, I¡¯m never sure how much I give.¡± Christine White returned quietly. One hundred and thirty thousand dors. Doesn¡¯t that mean it¡¯s all her savings for the past three years! ¡°Then you¡¯re really out of your league!¡± Baird Lane sneered. Christine White sputtered sheepishly. Baird Lane turned the steering wheel, ¡°Just because you keep giving the money, they liverge every time they get it, and they even have a decent amount of debt out there in the name of yours being my wife, and thest time I gave them five million dors, they didn¡¯t think to pay it back.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know ¡­¡± Christine White clenched her folder andughed bitterly, ¡°Every time my mom asked for money, the reason was that something was wrong with the family or something was wrong with Mick, so I gave it.¡± ¡°Have you always been this stupid?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Baird Lane pulled over to wait for a red light, ¡°If you weren¡¯t stupid, why would you believe a reason so devoid of credibility, if something did keep happening to your family, it would have been over a long time ago.¡± Christine White covers her face in embarrassment, ¡°Stop it ¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m just giving you a heads up on what stupid things you¡¯ve done.¡± The red light passed and Baird Lane restarted the car, ¡°Next time grow a brain, don¡¯t believe everything you¡¯re told, and figure it out before you pay.¡± ¡°Uh-huh.¡± Christine White nodded her head repeatedly, indicating that she knew. She looked at the folder in her hand and just felt heavy and hot. Whenever her family asked for money, she gave it, never questioning whether their reasons for asking for it were true or not, but instead gloating that she had helped her family. But in hindsight, the family was probably calling her stupid at the time. Smiling to herself at the thought, Christine White turned her head out the window and froze, ¡°Baird, this isn¡¯t the way back to the cottage is it, where are we going?¡± Chapter 86 Double Standard ¡°Hospital.¡± ¡°What¡¯s the point of going to the hospital?¡± Christine White inquired curiously. Baird Lane replied tersely, ¡°Ives Norton sent you, he found out from me that you fell down the snowy hill as well and sent you over to check it out.¡± His eyes darkened as he spoke. He remembers when Ives Norton heard him say that Christine White had fallen too and looked visibly a little nervous and concerned! ¡°So it is.¡± Christine White didn¡¯t notice Baird Lane¡¯s strangeness and smiled indistinctly. Baird Lane looked at her askance in the afterglow, his voice cold, ¡°You happy to go see Ives Norton?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Christine White froze, ¡°Why would you say that?¡± Baird Lane pursed his thin lips and didn¡¯t respond. Christine White couldn¡¯t guess what he was thinking and simply kept her mouth shut. Anyway, he often talked half the time, leaving the other half to be guessed at, and she was used to it. In the silence, the hospital arrived. Christine White follows Baird Lane to Ives Norton¡¯s office. Ives Norton was ying with his cell phone and saw theme in and quickly put it down and looked up and smiled, ¡°There you are.¡± Baird Lane nods slightly in response. Christine White waved at him and greeted him with a smile, ¡°Bothering you again.¡± ¡°No thing, I asked Baird to bring you here, are you alright?¡± Ives Norton got up and poured water for both men. Christine White shook her head, ¡°It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s just Baird that¡¯s hurt bad.¡± ¡°I know, I¡¯ve checked him out and the medical skills of the doctor who operated on him are pretty good.¡± Ives Norton was carrying two sses of water, one for Baird Lane and one to hand to her. Christine White hurriedly took it, ¡°Thank you.¡± ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡± Ives Norton winked at her. Christine White felt that she was being molested, her small face slightly red, and she quickly changed the topic, ¡°By the way Ives, what kind of examination did you ask me toe over for?¡± ¡°Of course ¡­¡± ¡°Ives?¡± interrupted Baird Lane just as Ives Norton was about to answer, his voice still icy and terrifying. ¡°What did you call him?¡± Baird Lane narrowed his eyes and stared at Christine White. He¡¯d felt something was off just now when she and Ives Norton were chatting in such a familiar atmosphere. It¡¯s amazing how affectionately she calls Ives Norton now! Thinking about this, Baird Lane looked at Christine White with even colder eyes. Christine White couldn¡¯t help but scowl at his stare, ¡°Baird, I ¡­¡± ¡°I don¡¯t have the patience to hear anything else, so I¡¯ll just ask you, what did you just call him?¡± Seeing that she did not answer directly, Baird Lane pointed to Ives Norton and repeated what he had just said. Ives Norton, frowned, ¡°Well Baird, what are you doing? It¡¯s just a name calling, is that all you need?¡± ¡°As far as that goes?¡± Baird Lane clenched his fists, ¡°So you ept her calling you that?¡± Ives Nortonughed softly, ¡°I told her to yell that.¡± ¡°What?¡± Baird Lane was slightly stunned, ¡°Did you tell her to call you that?¡± ¡°Right!¡± Baird Lane¡¯s cheeks tightened, ¡°You get out first.¡± He said this to Christine White. Christine White looked at him, and not daring to disobey him, she bowed her head and went out. The atmosphere in the office tensed as Baird Lane pursed his thin lips, ¡°Why? I remember you used to say that you couldn¡¯t see Christine White as a woman, now why would you agree with her calling you that.¡± ¡°And you said that was before.¡± Ives Norton replied with a soft chuckle as he stuck his hands in the pockets of hisb coat, ¡°Well now, of course, she¡¯s changed her mind.¡± ¡°A change of heart?¡± Baird Lane¡¯s fists clenched tighter. Ives Norton nodded his head, ¡°That¡¯s right, I couldn¡¯t look at her before because I thought she was just like those vulgar women, but then I realized she wasn¡¯t like that, and since she wasn¡¯t, then of course I¡¯d like to be friends with her.¡± ¡°But don¡¯t you think you¡¯re overstepping your bounds?¡± Baird Lane grunted. Ives Norton¡¯s eyes shed, ¡°Oh? Where¡¯s the overstep?¡± ¡°You¡¯re way too uptight about Christine White, you were nervous about her when you heard me say she fell off the snowy mountain too.¡± Baird Lane scrutinized him. Ives Norton pushed up his sses, quickly restraining the unreadable look under his eyes, ¡°I¡¯ve always cared about my friends, Baird you¡¯re too sensitive.¡± ¡°Am I being too sensitive, or do you have something else in mind for Christine White, Ives Norton, don¡¯t you dare say so inly.¡± Baird Lane sneered. Ives Norton went back behind his desk and sat down, ¡°I don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re talking about Baird, it doesn¡¯t matter if I have other thoughts about her or not, it¡¯s you Baird that matters, you¡¯re so concerned about what she¡¯s calling me right now, so am I to assume that you¡¯re jealous too?¡± ¡°I¡¯m jealous?¡± Baird Lane wrinkled his nose. Ives Norton picked up a pen on the table and twirled it around, ¡°Yeah, because you¡¯re jealous that¡¯s why you care so much, just like back in the day when Molly Bort called me Ives you were so upset, so am I to assume that you¡¯ve moved on to Christine White. ¡± In two or three short sentences, he changed the subject from himself to Baird Lane. Baird Lane was really taken with it because of the unspoken sentiment in his heart¡¯s eyes. ¡°I didn¡¯t!¡± He pursed his lips in retort. How could he possibly be attracted to Christine White that woman. He only has Molly on his mind, never Christine White. He doesn¡¯t recognize it, and he doesn¡¯t ept it! ¡°Really?¡± Ives Norton¡¯s eyes reflected back. Baird Lane¡¯s eyes sank slightly, ¡°Like I said, Christine White and I are two worlds apart, she was never my ideal type.¡± ¡°But if ideals and reality are put together, people tend to choose reality, because ideals are ideals after all.¡± Ives Nortonughed lightly, and then looked serious, ¡°Also, Baird don¡¯t you think you¡¯re being too double standard?¡±Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. Baird Lane stared at him coldly, ¡°Double standard?¡± ¡°Yeah, you said you weren¡¯t into Christine White, but you cared so much when she just called me a little more intimately, so didn¡¯t you think about whether she was caring again when you called Molly BortMolly?¡± Ives Norton said with a smirk. Baird Lane¡¯s pupils quivered, ¡°What the hell are you trying to say?¡± ¡°Nothing, just want you to know what you are doing wrong just now, as a husband and wife, you don¡¯t allow Christine White to be so close to other men, but you are so close to other women, don¡¯t you think you are in the wrong?¡± Ives Norton¡¯s smile turned cold. Baird Lane narrowed his eyes, ¡°Molly is not another woman.¡± ¡°Oh yes, yes, yes, she¡¯s the one you used to love, but so what, you¡¯re in the past, you¡¯re now married to Christine White, and you¡¯ve said that you won¡¯t have anything more to do with Molly Bort, so I hope, Baird, that you¡¯ll put yourself in the right ce, and that you won¡¯t regret it in the future.¡± With those words, Ives Norton went over and unlocked the door, giving the jittery woman at the door a small smile, ¡°Well,e on in.¡± Christine White whipped her head around to look at him, ¡°You guys done talking?¡± ¡°Right.¡± ¡°So ¡­ Nothing happened, did it?¡± Christine White asked tentatively as she peered into the door behind him. When she came out, she realized Baird Lane was angry. She remembers Baird Lane telling her before to stay away from the other man. He¡¯d hear her call out to Ives Norton so intimately that he¡¯d surely mistake her for something between her and Ives Norton. ¡°Oh? And what do you think is going to happen?¡± Ives Norton tickled his lips flirtatiously. Christine White bit her lip and spoke uncertainly, ¡°Fighting and such ah ¡­¡± Ives Norton froze, thenughed out loud, ¡°Gee Christine, you¡¯re so funny, look at Baird¡¯s stoic and aloof image, does he look like someone who would fight?¡± Chapter 87 – A Visit from the Old Master ¡°Not like that.¡± Christine White rubbed her nose in embarrassment. To be honest, she couldn¡¯t picture Baird Lane fighting either. ¡°Okay, what are you guys doing outside, don¡¯te in yet!¡± Baird Lane in the office listened to the two people outsideughing and Gatesng, only to feel a lot of ear-splitting, a fire in the heart surged up, could no longer hold back to reprimand the voice. Christine White, not daring to dy, hurried around Ives Norton and went inside. ¡°Baird,¡± she called out to him. Baird Lane looked at her with an uncertain expression, ¡°You ¡­¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± Christine White cocked her head. Baird Lane withdrew his eyes, ¡°Nothing.¡± He actually wanted to ask her if she felt as ufortable as he did when she heard him call Molly Bort that. But for some reason, the words came out of his mouth and he couldn¡¯t ask, afraid of hearing an answer he didn¡¯t want to hear. ¡°Oh ¡­¡± Seeing the man clearly wanting to speak and then finally saying nothing, Christine White tugged at the corner of her mouth in some frustration. Ives Norton didn¡¯te in and leaned against the doorframe looking at the two men, ¡°Alright, I¡¯m embarrassed to see you guys getting along, Baird, why don¡¯t you go over to Molly Bort¡¯s and I¡¯ll take her for a checkup.¡± He pointed to Christine White. Baird Lane pulled a chair over and sat down, ¡°I¡¯ll just wait here for you.¡± ¡°You¡¯re not going to Molly Bort¡¯s?¡± Ives Norton looked at him yfully. Baird Lane grimaced and ignored him. Ives Norton didn¡¯t care about his attitude either, shrugging his shoulders before walking in and picking up a chart binder from the table and clipping it to his armpit, ¡°Fine, then you can wait here while we go.¡± Christine White looked at Baird Lane and nodded in response, ¡°Good.¡± She went out first, with Ives Norton walking behind her. After taking a few steps he stopped again and turned his head to Baird Lane and said seriously, ¡°Baird, I don¡¯t care what you really have in mind for Molly Bort right now, since you said there¡¯s no chance of you and her getting along, you¡¯d better be true to your word.¡± ¡°Are you lecturing me?¡± Baird Lane bit up on the back seat of his teeth. Ives Norton collected himself andughed again, ¡°No, no, no, I¡¯m just reminding you that Christine White is your wife, and even if you don¡¯t think you love her yourself, please put her first and give her the respect that she deserves as a wife, or else there are plenty of people out there who will be nice to her.¡± ¡°Are you talking about yourself? You really did treat her ¡­¡± ¡°Ah!¡± Ives Norton interrupted Baird Lane with an exmation of surprise and an exaggerated look at his wrist watch, ¡°Sorry Baird, it¡¯s about time, if I don¡¯t get to the exam room it¡¯s going to be upied by another doctor, so I¡¯ll go first.¡± He walked out with his two long legs, leaving only a dashing back. Baird Lane¡¯s fists clenched tightly, and the storm raging under his eyes looked like it was trying to destroy a piece. He was now certain that Ives Norton did have that kind of thing in mind for Christine White. Those words just now were also a warning that he would snatch Christine White away from him if he treated her badly! Really good, digging the foot of the wall are digging to him, but so what, even if he does not love Christine White, then she Christine White can only be his, it is not the turn of other men want! With that in mind, Baird Lane made a dark, sullen call out. ¡°President Lane?¡± came Gates¡¯s voice from the phone. Baird Lane got up and walked over to thending, ¡°You go arrange for other doctors to take care of Christine White¡¯s physical retest afterward.¡± ¡°Another doctor?¡± Gates asked in confusion, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with Dr. Norton? He¡¯s the best surgeon around.¡± Baird Lane forehead corner veins jumped, ¡°Ives Norton will only be responsible for small ¡­ Molly Bort from now on, Christine White there is no need to use him, change other doctors.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Gates took the order. Baird Lane put away his cell phone and returned to the seat he had just taken and continued to wait for Christine White. After waiting for about two hours, Christine White returned. She came back alone. Ives Norton wasn¡¯t there. Seeing this, Baird Lane¡¯s face looked better, ¡°What¡¯s taking so long?¡± ¡°Had a full body checkup, sorry to keep you waiting.¡± Christine White smiled apologetically. Baird Lane didn¡¯t respond, got up and headed out the door. Christine White hurried to follow. Once in the car, Baird Lane held out his hand, ¡°Give me the phone.¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Christine White asked curiously, but her hands were not ambiguous, and she obediently handed him her cell phone. Baird Lane took it, flipped through her address book, found Ives Norton¡¯s contact information and then simply pulled the plug. Christine White¡¯s eyes twitched at the sight, ¡°Baird you ¡­¡± ¡°Can¡¯t be bothered to give it up?¡± Baird Lane sneered. Christine White shook her head, ¡°No, just don¡¯t understand why you¡¯re doing this.¡± ¡°No reason.¡± Baird Lane tossed the phone back to her, ¡°Christine White, I¡¯m going to warn you onest time about being this close to another man, or calling each other by their first names, or just meeting up with them.¡± He really couldn¡¯t have imagined that a woman as in as she was could be so attractive that even Ives Norton was attracted to her. ¡°I don¡¯t seem to know any other men besides Dr. Norton one.¡± Christine White pouted usingly. Baird Lane gave her a cold, sidelong nce and reminded, ¡°And Hugh Dong.¡± ¡°What does Mr. Tang have to do with me? I¡¯ve only met him twice and have no contact information.¡± Christine White rolled her eyes. Baird Lane raised an eyebrow, ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Well, see for yourself if you don¡¯t believe me.¡± She handed the phone over again. Baird Lane didn¡¯t pick it up, ¡°No, I trust you, but don¡¯t touch them in the future either, especially Ives Norton.¡± ¡°Why, Dr. Norton is your friend, and it¡¯s inevitable that I¡¯ll be ¡­ter.¡± ¡°You really don¡¯t know why?¡± Baird Lane interrupts Christine White. Christine White frowned nkly, ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Baird Lane stared into her eyes for a few moments, the corners of his mouth quirking in an inessible manner when he was finally sure she wasn¡¯t lying. ¡°Don¡¯t know even if you don¡¯t know, anyway, just remember my words.¡± ¡°Oh, good.¡± Christine White answered. Back at the vi, Aunt Lucy hears the car and rushes out of the vi to greet it. ¡°Mr. and Mrs., you¡¯re finally back, His Lordship has been waiting for a long time.¡± Aunt Lucy said as she took the bag from Christine White. Baird Lane frowned, ¡°Grandpa again?¡± The old man has been running this way quite a bittely! ¡°Yes, His Lordship has been here for a while and is waiting for you in the parlor.¡± ¡°What¡¯s this visit about?¡± Baird Lane asked casually. Christine White pricked up her ears and listened intently. ¡°I¡¯m not sure, His Lordship¡¯s face looks bad, like he¡¯s angry.¡± Aunt Lucy thought for a moment. Christine White¡¯s mind jumped, ¡°Angry?¡± ¡°Seems like it, His Lordship hasn¡¯t said a word in all the time he¡¯s been here, so it¡¯s not like he¡¯s angry.¡± Aunt Lucy said. Christine White tugged on Baird Lane¡¯s arm and whispered, ¡°Baird, what do you think Thanks is mad about?¡± ¡°Just go in and ask.¡± Baird Lane drew back his arm and led the way into the vi.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. Christine White was pulled down, her little mouth pouting. ¡°Ma¡¯am, let¡¯s go in too.¡± Aunt Lucy reminded. Christine White nodded, ¡°Uh-huh.¡± Entering the vi, as Aunt Lucy said, the old man was sitting on the sofa in the living room, an old face pulled long, and also ck and dark, at a nce, he was holding back his anger. Christine White has almost never seen the old man in this manner, the most I have seen is the old man¡¯s kind smile, and now I see the old man¡¯s angry face, the heart is more or less a little weak. ¡°Grandpa ¡­¡± she called out to the old man after Baird Lane. The old man nced at her coolly. Christine White was shocked in her heart and realized something, her small face instantly went white. The old man¡¯s anger seems to be directed at her ¡­ Chapter 88 – The Old Master’s Scheme Baird Lane also noticed and subconsciously took a step forward, holding Christine White back, ¡°Grandpa, what brings you here?¡± ¡°I came to see if my grandson¡¯s hands and feet are still sound!¡± The old man picked up his teacup and took a sip, coldly returning. Baird Lane pursed his lips, ¡°What do you mean by that, Grandpa?¡± Bang! The old man heaved his teacup onto the table, ¡°What do you mean? I¡¯m asking you, why didn¡¯t you tell me about your ident in Snow Mountain?¡± Baird Lane¡¯s pupils constricted, ¡°You know?¡± ¡°Hmph, if I don¡¯t ask, are you nning to hide it from me for the rest of your life?¡± The old man smiled coldly. Christine White¡¯s hands clenched together, her heart beating so hard that the fear inside her was drowning her. The old man knows about the snowy mountains. Will he hate her as his grandson-inw then? Could it be that this visit was to divorce her from Baird Lane? The more she thought about it, the more scared she became, Christine White¡¯s legs went weak and she sat straight down on the floor. Themotion caused both the old man and Baird Lane to look at her. Baird Lane¡¯s eyebrow jumped, ¡°Christine White, what are you doing?¡± This woman, she actually embarrassed herself so much in front of her grandfather. ¡°I ¡­¡± Christine White¡¯s pale lips quivered as she tried to say something but couldn¡¯t. She also knew that she was acting badly at the moment and wanted to get back on her feet as well. But she just didn¡¯t have the strength. ¡°Little Song!¡± The old man called Aunt Lucy over, ¡°You help Christine up.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Aunt Lucy bent down to help Christine White. Christine White stood up and bowed towards the old man, ¡°I¡¯m sorry grandpa, it¡¯s my fault for what happened in Snow Mountain ¡­¡± ¡°Oh? Your fault?¡± The old man looked at her coolly. Christine White didn¡¯t resist the pressure and cried, ¡°Well, I was the one who didn¡¯t stand still and fell, and Baird fell with me and got hurt trying to save me, I¡¯m sorry grandpa ¡­¡± ¡°Humph, do you know that because of you, I almost lost this grandson again!¡± The old master angrily pestled his cane. Christine White bowed her head in shame. Baird Lane looked at her like this, his heart inexplicably tugged, ¡°Well Grandpa, it¡¯s all in the past, I¡¯m not fine.¡± ¡°What? You¡¯re heartbroken about her?¡± The old man narrowed his eyes. Baird Lane¡¯s eyes shed, ¡°No.¡± ¡°If you haven¡¯t, then step aside!¡± Baird Lane ordered. Baird Lane didn¡¯t move, ¡°Grandpa, who told you that something happened to me at Snowmass?¡± This was something he had instructed Jomu not to tell the old man. But the old man still knew. He shall not think more. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter who told me, what matters is that you almost gave your life up there!¡± The old man said angrily. He arranged for someone to go up the snowy mountain with him, just to secretly set up the young couple so that they could conceive a child earlier. But he didn¡¯t realize that the young couple actually lived separately, and since his n didn¡¯t work, he simply had someone keep an eye on them. I didn¡¯t expect them to have an ident on a snowy mountain! ¡°Grandpa, I told you, I¡¯m fine.¡± Baird Lane held his forehead. ¡°Hmph, this time it¡¯s your luck that you only hurt your back, in case you have bad luck again, what you lost is your life, do you know that before your brother was found, I only have a grandson like you!¡± The old man reddened his eyes. Baird Lane dropped his eyes and didn¡¯t say anything more. The old man ignored him and turned to Christine White, ¡°Come here.¡± Christine White took baby steps. ¡°Are you okay?¡± The old man asked with a cold old face. Christine White was ttered and waved her hand, ¡°It¡¯s fine, it¡¯s fine.¡± ¡°Of course you¡¯re fine, with Baird guarding you.¡± The old man red at her. Christine White hung her head mutely. The old man looked at the young couple who were both dumbfounded by what he said, and sighed deeply, ¡°Grandpa I didn¡¯t mean to try to use you guys this time, but what you guys did wasn¡¯t right, do you know how worried I was when I heard that something happened to you guys?¡± ¡°Yes young master young madam, the old master was almost scared into the hospital at that time.¡± Fu Bo, who had been standing behind the old master, couldn¡¯t help but open his mouth as well. Baird Lane¡¯s heart tightened when he heard that, ¡°Are you okay, Grandpa?¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine, but I can¡¯t guarantee it again.¡± The old man gave him a nk look. Baird Lane drops his eyes and fades, ¡°Sorry Grandpa ¡­¡± ¡°Hey, children and grandchildren are all debts, but Christine did pretty well this time.¡± The old man looked at Christine White. Christine White pointed to herself with a confused look on her face, ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything, did I?¡± The old man suddenly smiled, a smile with a hint of relief, ¡°You did well enough not to leave Baird alone in the snow.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Christine White cocked her head, ¡°How could I leave him alone, he¡¯s my husband, of course I¡¯m taking him with me.¡± The old man¡¯s smile intensified, ¡°That¡¯s why I said you did well, unlike some people, who are ungrateful!¡± As he said this, the old man¡¯s smile tightened for a moment, and there was intense hatred in his eyes. Baird Lane frowned, ¡°Grandpa, let bygones be bygones!¡± ¡°What? Afraid I¡¯ll be ashamed to tell you?¡± The old man plucked at him angrily. Baird Lane¡¯s thin lips twitched slightly, ¡°No, it¡¯s just that I feel the past is in the past and there¡¯s no need to bring it up again.¡± ¡°Hmph, you are thinking about it, but I can¡¯t let it go, I almost lost my grandson, how can I not hate it, I will never forget it for the rest of my life, and I will bring it up often, so that you will know how poorly you see people!¡± The old man said with a sullen face. Christine White listens to the clouds, but doesn¡¯t ask questions. She knew that the old man didn¡¯t want her to know since he was being so vague. ¡°Alright, I came here today, and I don¡¯t mean anything else, just to let you know that I¡¯m very unhappy after your ident, of course I don¡¯t have to hold on to it, but something like this, I don¡¯t want there to be a next time, do you two hear me?¡± The old man¡¯s stern gaze swept over the two men¡¯s faces.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. ¡°Yes.¡± Baird Lane nodded. Christine White followed suit, ¡°I hear you Grandpa.¡± ¡°Well, go wash your hands and eat, I¡¯ve asked Xiao Song to make a lot of your favorites.¡± The old mastermanded, his face easing up a lot. Baird Lane had to change his clothes and lifted his foot up the stairs. Christine White then went to the living room bathroom to wash her hands. As soon as the two left, the old man hurriedly greeted Aunt Lucy and said mysteriously, ¡°Little Song, ah, in a moment, you put this in their meal.¡± ¡°Master, what is this?¡± Aunt Lucy looked at the small bottle in her hand and her heart thumped. It¡¯s not supposed to be some kind of poison, is it? Seeing Aunt Lucy¡¯s thoughts, the old man red, ¡°What are you thinking? It¡¯s just medicine that can make them conceive a child sooner.¡± ¡°That ¡­ Isn¡¯t that a booster?¡± Aunt Lucy covered her mouth in shock. The old master raised his eyes faintly, ¡°Put them down in a moment.¡± ¡°But ¡­¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°That¡¯s not very nice.¡± Aunt Lucy smiles in embarrassment. The old man grunted, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with that, it¡¯s not like it¡¯s going to kill them, whoever kept them from getting a baby had to be the only thing I coulde up with.¡± ¡°That¡¯s true, but if Sir finds out, he¡¯ll be furious.¡± Aunt Lucy looked worried. The old man bristled in disbelief, ¡°Then tell him I ordered it, all right, do it.¡± ¡°Good.¡± Aunt Lucy sighed and went back to the kitchen. Christine White washed her hands and came out, and saw the old man watching the TV, which was showing a drama, and he was humming along while watching it. ¡°Grandpa, you¡¯re in a good mood now, is something good?¡± Christine White asked curiously. Chapter 89 – The Old Master’s Questioning As soon as the old man heard her ask this, he immediately mmed his face, pretending to still be angry with her, and didn¡¯t answer. Christine White rubbed the back of her neck sardonically and didn¡¯t dare ask any more questions. ¡°Alright, what are you doing standing there, don¡¯te and help my old man!¡± The old man looked at her with hatred. ¡°Okay,ing.¡± Christine White didn¡¯t dare to hesitate and hurried over to assist the old man to the dining room. They were there on the front foot, and Baird Lane was there on the back foot. The old man knocked on the table, ¡°Xiao Song ah, serve the food.¡± ¡°Yes, Master.¡± Aunt Lucy wiped her hands on her apron and went to the kitchen to serve the food. Christine White thought about it and got up and went over to help as well. But before she could take a step, the old man scolded her, ¡°Stop, what are you doing?¡± Christine White paused, ¡°I¡¯ll go help Aunt Lucy.¡± ¡°No going, you just sit here properly.¡± The old man tapped the foot of her chair with his cane. Christine White dared not disobey and obediently came back and sat down. The old man¡¯s face improved, ¡°That¡¯s right, as the youngdy of The Lane Family, your duty is not to do this, but you should learn how to socialize, how to integrate into the circle of those upper ssdies, learning this, you can even bring unexpected help to Baird to The Lane Family. ¡± Christine White knew that the old man was advising her on how to be Baird Lane¡¯s wife, and was very grateful, and listened extraordinarily attentively. ¡°I know grandpa, thank you.¡± She stood up and bowed to the old man. The old man raised his hand in vain, ¡°Sit down sit down.¡± ¡°Uh-huh.¡± Christine White obeyed and sat down. Baird Lane, who hadn¡¯t spoken a word, put down the coffee in his hand and suddenly snorted, ¡°Grandpa, what¡¯s the point of teaching her this? She¡¯s been married into The Lane Family for three years now, and she hasn¡¯t made the slightest bit of progress, she still looks like a small child.¡± And because of that, he¡¯s never been able to look at her. He grew up with an elite education, and the people he met in his environment were all refined and elegant. His ideal wife should be the same, so he never thought he¡¯d marry an ordinary woman with no merit, and this huge discrepancy was one of the reasons why he couldn¡¯t stand her in the first ce. Christine White had been pleasantly surprised by the old man¡¯s mention, but now that she had heard Baird Lane¡¯s mocking words, she was badly hit, and only felt an astringent feeling in her heart, and a sense of inferiority rose up. ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to grow up, it¡¯s that I don¡¯t have anyone to teach me this.¡± Christine White clenched the chopsticks in her hands. ¡°No one taught you?¡± The old master narrowed his eyes, somewhat disbelieving her words, ¡°I remember back then, didn¡¯t I hire an etiquette teacher for you, specializing in teaching you all sorts of manners and bringing you to meet those thousand-dordies in the circle?¡± Christine White peeked toward Baird Lane, ¡°There was an etiquette teacher, but only taught me for a few days and then left.¡± She remembered that the etiquette teacher had taken a phone call and left. She was there at the time, and although she didn¡¯t hear the content of the call, she heard the voice of the person who called, and it was Gates! So it¡¯s self-evident who really let the liturgy teacher go. Christine White¡¯s nce toward Baird Lanended in the eyes of the old man. The old man¡¯s face sank, ¡°Baird, did you do this?¡± Baird Lane¡¯s eyes moved slightly, and a memory long forgotten by him suddenly surfaced. It was three years ago, when he¡¯d first married Christine White, and the old man had arranged for Christine White to have an etiquette teacher to try to make her into a certified Young Lady of The Lane Family. He was so dissatisfied with the marriage at the time that he thought he would surely not be able to resist divorcing her, so he felt there was no need to cultivate her, and let Gatesmu send that etiquette teacher away, and then he stopped paying attention to her, and slowly forgot about her. It¡¯s been three years since that forgetfulness, and he probably wouldn¡¯t have remembered the wife he¡¯d forgotten if Molly hadn¡¯te back so suddenly and needed the right kind of bone marrow. Recalling this, Baird Lane narrowed his eyelids to hide theplexity in his eyes and admitted, ¡°It was me.¡± ¡°Good ah you!¡± The old man was exasperated by him, stretching out his hand and pointing at him with a trembling hand, ¡°How could I have never imagined that you would actually be so masculine ah, I never asked about your couple¡¯s lives, and only now do I realize that you¡¯ve actually done this kind of thing!¡± Baird Lane knew he was in the wrong and pursed his thin lips without saying anything. It was rare for Christine White to see him like this, and for a moment it was a little refreshing. ¡°Baird Lane tell me honestly, did you do anything else to Christine in those three years?¡± The old man stared intently into Baird Lane¡¯s eyes. Baird Lane averted his face, ¡°No!¡± He had done nothing but not touch her, not see her. ¡°Yes?¡± The old man was still a little skeptical. Christine White didn¡¯t want this topic to continue any further and hurriedly pulled the old man¡¯s hand, ¡°Grandpa, Baird really didn¡¯t do anything to me, don¡¯t worry,e on, let¡¯s eat.¡±Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. After saying that, she caught a piece of braised pork and put it on the old man¡¯s te. The old master smiled cheerfully, ¡°Okay, since the girl is helping you speak, then I won¡¯t ask questions.¡± He plucked out Baird Lane. Baird Lane just pretends not to see it, slowly and methodically sipping his bowl of soup with a spoon. That was the end of the meal. The old man didn¡¯t stay and went back to the old mansion with Uncle Fu after dinner. Aunt Lucy washed the dishes and came out, ¡°Mr. and Mrs., you guys hurry back to your room and rest.¡± If we don¡¯t go back, the medicine will kick in soon. However Baird Lane fished out his jacket on the back of the couch and prepared to go out, ¡°I¡¯m going to the hospital tonight, I¡¯m noting back.¡± Christine White was watching TV and her eyes instantly dimmed when she heard this, ¡°Is it to keep Miss Molly Bortpany?¡± She forced a smile at him. ¡°It¡¯s the day their dance troupe performs on the Lincoln stage, and I was worried that Molly would be upset and go over to keep herpany.¡± Baird Lane returned faintly. Aunt Lucy grabbed her apron in a panic, ¡°No, sir can¡¯t go!¡± Christine White and Baird Lane looked at her together. ¡°Aunt Lucy, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Christine White asked, mildly surprised. Baird Lane narrowed his eyes, ¡°Why can¡¯t we go!¡± Aunt Lucy knew in her heart that she mustn¡¯t say anything about the medicine or else it would be all over. So her eyes rolled and she hurriedly found an excuse, ¡°Because it¡¯s already veryte and the master just left, what¡¯s the matter with you, sir, leaving your wife to go with another woman.¡± In case Mr. Drugs kick in at the hospital and something happens with Molly Bort, it¡¯s over! So she must stop Mr. Going out. ¡°My going to the hospital to be with Molly was just one of the purposes, plus I had some things to tell her.¡± Baird Lane said as he put on his jacket. Christine White tugged at the corner of her mouth, ¡°Can I ask what it¡¯s about?¡± Baird Lane pursed his lips and didn¡¯t answer. Christine White understood, and he didn¡¯t want to tell her. ¡°In that case, go ahead.¡± Christine White gave a far-fetched smile. ¡°Ma¡¯am?¡± Aunt Lucy looked at her in shock. Christine White ignored Aunt Lucy and simply said to Baird Lane, ¡°Go on, don¡¯t keep Miss Molly Bort waiting.¡± ¡°You won¡¯t retain me?¡± Baird Lane narrowed his eyes. ¡°Retain?¡± Christine White flinched, then shook her head bitterly, ¡°Would you stay if I retained?¡± She answered thetter without waiting for Baird Lane to speak, ¡°You won¡¯t, so I might as well let you go.¡± ¡°Heh, that¡¯s pretty generous of you!¡± Baird Lane snorted coldly, some huffiness hidden in his eyes. What do you mean he won¡¯t stay even if you retain him, what if he does stay? To veto something that was not even done, this woman, indeed, did not care about him at all! Thinking about this, Baird Lane swept Christine White a cold, stern look and turned to leave. ¡°Wait!¡± Aunt Lucy called out to him! Chapter 90 – Strong Aunt Lucy Baird Lane stopped, ¡°Aunt Lucy, what else do you want?¡± ¡°Sir, you really can¡¯t go tonight!¡± Aunt Lucy looked at him with a very serious expression. Baird Lane wrinkled his nose, ¡°Give me a reason, I don¡¯t believe the one I just gave!¡± Aunt Lucy was ruthless, ¡°The reason is, you are Mistress¡¯s husband and I will never allow you to go to another woman, if you really want to, I will have to call His Lordship.¡± With that, she took out her cell phone. Anyway, she was sent by the old man, and Mr. would never dismiss her. Aunt Lucy¡¯s warning made Baird Lane angry and his face darkened, ¡°Aunt Lucy, are you threatening me?¡± ¡°Sir, I¡¯m not threatening, it¡¯s just that you really can¡¯t go!¡± Aunt Lucy sighs. Christine White looked at Baird Lane¡¯s increasingly gloomy face, fearing that he would lose his temper if this went on, and hurriedly pulled Aunt Lucy in with a smile, ¡°Alright Aunt Lucy, it¡¯s alright with me, just let him go.¡± ¡°No, sir really can¡¯t go tonight!¡± Aunt Lucy insisted, then persuaded bitterly, ¡°Ma¡¯am, I¡¯m doing this for your own good, if you walk out of this door tonight now, the consequences will be unimaginable.¡± She said it in such a serious way that Christine White¡¯s whole body tensed up as she listened, ¡°Aunt Lucy, did something happen?¡± Baird Lane is also keeping a close eye on Aunt Lucy. Facing the gazes of the two, Aunt Lucy only felt the pressure multiply, ¡°It¡¯s not really a big deal, it¡¯s just ¡­¡± ¡°Speak!¡± Baird Lane ordered impatiently. Aunt Lucy scratched her head, ¡°Well I¡¯ll say, it¡¯s actually Master¡¯s orders, Master told me to keep an eye on you sir and not allow you to go out sir.¡± ¡°Grandpa?¡± Baird Lane raised an eyebrow. Aunt Lucy¡¯s eyes flickered, ¡°Yes, if you don¡¯t believe me sir, just call His Lordship and ask.¡± ¡°No need.¡± Baird Lane tugged at his tie. Aunt Lucy smiled, ¡°Are you still going out then sir?¡± Baird Lane swept her a cold nce and lifted his foot up the stairs. ¡°Aunt Lucy, what does he mean by that?¡± Christine White froze and pointed upstairs. Aunt Lucy knocked her on the head, ¡°Madam you are silly, of course mister is not leaving, it¡¯s true that it¡¯s better to move out the master!¡± Speaking of which, Aunt Lucy hurriedly pushed Christine White towards the stairs, ¡°Quickly, quickly, ma¡¯am, you go back to your room to wash up first.¡±Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. ¡°Why?¡± Christine White said with a puzzled head, ¡°But it¡¯s early, and I still have TV to watch.¡± Baird Lane isn¡¯t going out anymore, so of course she¡¯s in the mood to watch TV again ah. How could she not watch all the episodes when they were only updated twice a week. ¡°Gee ma¡¯am, the TV isn¡¯t important, it¡¯s you and Mr. ¡­ that¡¯s important.¡± Aunt Lucy said and suddenly her words came to a screeching halt. Christine White furrowed her pretty brow, ¡°Aunt Lucy, what is it with me and Baird, I always thought you were so weird tonight.¡± ¡°Where¡¯s the weirdness, well ma¡¯am, get in there.¡± Aunt Lucy unlocked the door to the room and pushed her inside before shutting it again in one swift motion. Christine White looked dumbfounded for a long time. Baird Lane came out of the bathroom and saw her standing in the doorway gawking stupidly and couldn¡¯t help but speak, ¡°Christine White, what are you standing there for?¡± Christine White sobered up, ¡°It¡¯s Aunt Lucy, I¡¯ve always felt that Aunt Lucy is being secretive tonight, as if she¡¯s hiding something from us, not letting us know.¡± ¡°You didn¡¯t ask?¡± Baird Lane unbuttons his cuffs. Christine White shook her head, ¡°No, but I don¡¯t think she¡¯d say anything if asked.¡± ¡°Okay, never mind all that, let me ask you, did you spray perfume in your room?¡± Baird Lane walked over to the couch and sat down, pouring himself a ss of red wine. ¡°Perfume?¡± Christine White sniffed, ¡°It¡¯s really there.¡± Baird Lane shook his ss with a lurch, ¡°You didn¡¯t spray it?¡± ¡°No, I never use those.¡± Christine White returned, ¡°I think it was Aunt Lucy, she came up and helped us organize the room just now during dinner, that¡¯s probably when she sprayed it, it smells pretty good.¡± She couldn¡¯t help but take a few more sniffs. Baird Lane looked at her in this action as if she were a fool and said in disgust, ¡°Why are you still so stupid?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Christine White blinked, a little upset, ¡°Where am I stupid!¡± ¡°Everywhere stupid.¡± Baird Lane set his ss down, ¡°In a few days, I¡¯ll have Jomu hire another etiquette teacher.¡± Christine White¡¯s eyes lit up, ¡°Really?¡± God knew how much she wanted to be like Molly Bort, a woman who was elegant and sensual and fit his image of a wife. Nah, there had been no one to teach her, and she couldn¡¯t afford to hire her own teacher, so it had dragged on for three years. I didn¡¯t think he¡¯d take the initiative to bring up Ms. Jo to her now. Christine White clenched her fist in surprise and swung it. Her actions still seemed stupid to Baird Lane, but seeing her so happy suddenly didn¡¯t seem uneptable to him. ¡°Well, why don¡¯t you go to bed, and I¡¯ll go and work in the study for a while.¡± Baird Lane got up. Christine White nodded repeatedly, ¡°Good.¡± Baird Lane went to the study to approve the documents, and after working for a while, he suddenly felt a little hot. Thinking the air conditioner was turned up, he put down the pen in his hand and grabbed the remote control, turning it down a few degrees. The cold air scurried up and the dryness in his body got a little better as he exhaled softly and went back to his work. But as time passed by, his body was also getting hotter and hotter, even if the air conditioning was at its lowest, it still couldn¡¯t be relieved, especially that part of his lower abdomen was still starting to react. ¡°Hiss ¡­¡± Baird Lane sucked in a stoically hard breath. He was already an extremely intelligent person, so naturally he knew at once that his current situation was not due to the air conditioner, but to his body itself! He¡¯s herbalized! No wonder Aunt Lucy won¡¯t let him go out, so it¡¯s actually like this! Baird Lane¡¯s heart raged with anger, the veins bulging at the corners of his forehead, sweat pouring down in big drops, his breathing ragged. He hurriedly dropped the pen and went to the study¡¯s bathroom to wash his face in cold water, but it didn¡¯t help; his body was getting hotter and his mind was starting to drift, and his vision was getting a little blurry. Baird Lane knew this was not going to work, so he simply stripped off his clothes and took a cold shower, which he thought would at least dampen the heat, but the result was that the cold shower not only did not help, but fueled the heat in his body. ¡°Damn it, what the hell kind of medicine is this?¡± Baird Lane growled in a hoarse whisper with scarlet eyes. But he also knew very well that he wouldn¡¯t get an answer now, so he swore in his mind that he¡¯d get Aunt Lucy when the drugs wore off! Thinking about this, Baird Lane pulled a bath towel around his waist and walked out of the bathroom, picked up the cell phone on his desk and dialed Christine White over, ¡°Christine White! ¡°How ¡­ what happened?¡± On the other end of the line, Christine White stammered in response as if she¡¯d been startled. ¡°Youe here.¡± Baird Lanemanded in a suppressed voice. ¡°Yes ¡­ I¡¯m sorry ah Baird, I may not be able toe over, I ¡­ I ¡­ ¡± she stammered unable to speak, giving the impression that it was difficult to say anything. Baird Lane¡¯s brows furrowed together, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡± ¡°I ¡­ I¡¯m fine ¡­¡± ¡°You herbalized too?¡± Baird Lane narrowed his eyes. Christine White¡¯s voice was much louder, ¡°Baird you too ¡­¡± ¡°Well, that¡¯s why I asked you toe over, quickly!¡± He said, and hung up the phone. Christine White was lying in the bathtub, a little face so red and call that it looked like it was dripping blood. How could she not have expected something so embarrassing to happen to her? ¡°Phew¡­¡± Christine White pped her cheeks, got up, grabbed a robe off to the side and put it on, and headed toward the Baird Lane study. Chapter 91 – The Old Master Made It Walking to the door, she took a fewbored breaths before lifting her hand to knock. The door quickly opened and an arm reached out, grabbing her wrist violently and ripping her inside. The door mmed vigorously shut with a bang. Baird Lane lifted her chin and kissed her. ¡­ The next day, Christine White wakes up in Baird Lane¡¯s arms, and a scene fromst night is alling back to her at the moment. Christine White peeked toward the man, who was frowning tightly, still asleep. Christine White breathed a small sigh of relief. Great, he¡¯s still awake. It¡¯s better to be embarrassed by one person than two! Christine White gently brought Baird Lane¡¯s arm around herself, then fished out her bathrobe on the floor and tiptoed off the couch, but as soon as her feet touched the ground, she gave right back up. She hastily bit her lip not to let herself make a sound so as not to wake the man, but was afraid that the sound of her fall would wake him. She hurriedly stretched her neck to check on the man again, and when she saw that he still wasn¡¯t awake, she let her heart drop, and then hurriedly put on her bathrobe immediately afterward, limping and slipping out of the study. As soon as I got out, I bumped into Aunt Lucy, who was wiping down the railing. ¡°Ma¡¯am.¡± Aunt Lucy called out to her. Christine White, as if she hadn¡¯t heard, gathered up her robe and darted back to her room with her head down. Aunt Lucy knew she was being shy and smiled gratefully, then immediately called the old man to tell him the n had worked. As expected, the old man was so happy that he shouted in a row and asked Aunt Lucy to stew more tonic soup to make up for the two children. Aunt Lucy had already made the tonic soup, and seeing that it was almost noon, she simply dropped her rag and went to knock on the door of the study. Baird Lane wakes up to a knock on the door and hears Aunt Lucy¡¯s voice and is instantly reminded of what happenedst night. He ran his eyes around the cluttered study, which was no longer upied by Christine White, who had woken up and gone away at some point, but the airy charm hadn¡¯t quite dissipated yet. Baird Lane¡¯s eyes flickered slightly with some unknown emotion before he went to the bathroom to put onst night¡¯s clothes and open the door. ¡°Sir, it¡¯s time for lunch.¡± Aunt Lucy said with a smile. Baird Lane looked at her with an icy chill emanating from his body, ¡°Why did you do that!¡± Aunt Lucy had known she would be chastised today, so she wasn¡¯t in a hurry and wiped her hands on her apron before answering, ¡°Sir, I don¡¯t have the guts to do that, it¡¯s all because the master told me to!¡± ¡°Grandpa?¡± Baird Lane¡¯s brow jumped hard. Surprisingly, it¡¯s the old man! When did the old man get so ridiculous as to give his grandson and grandson-inw that kind of medicine! ¡°It¡¯s the Master, the Master said that sooner orter you and the Mistress won¡¯t be able to conceive a child, so he¡¯ll have to resort to this.¡± Speaking of which, Aunt Lucy clearly feels injustice for Christine White. It¡¯s not where the wife doesn¡¯t want to conceive a child. It¡¯s obvious that Mr. hasn¡¯t been back for three years and hasn¡¯t even touched Mrs., so how could she get pregnant? If she hadn¡¯t been worried that the old man would be irritated by what he heard, she would have wanted to tell the old man about it, so that he could clean up Mister.C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org ¡°I see, you go down.¡± Baird Lane waved his hand grimly. Since Grandpa did it, he naturally can¡¯t me Aunt Lucy. But this feeling of being counted was still hard on him. ¡°Wait a minute.¡± Thinking of something, Baird Lane called back to Aunt Lucy. Aunt Lucy paused, ¡°Is there anything else you would like to ask sir?¡± ¡°Where¡¯s the rest of the medicine?¡± Baird Lane stared at her intently. In case the medicine is still left, is that going to go down on him and Christine White again. ¡°The medicine is gone, just two, one for you and one for ma¡¯am.¡± Aunt Lucy spread her hands back. Baird Lane blushed a little better, ¡°Better not lie to me and deny that even if you¡¯re Grandpa¡¯s man, I¡¯m not going to let you go.¡± Aunt Lucy looked puzzled, ¡°I see, then sir, I¡¯ll go down first.¡± Baird Lane hmmm¡¯d and lifted his feet toward the master bedroom. Walking to the door, he twisted the handle, but found that it wouldn¡¯t budge at all, apparently the door was unlocked. Baird Lane¡¯s brow furrowed into a kawa, ¡°Christine White open the door!¡± Inside the room, Christine White curled up in wear and even cringed when she heard his voice. He¡¯s awake! ¡°Open the door, do you hear me!¡± Baird Lane repeated. Christine White lifted the covers and got out of bed and slowly walked over and opened the door, ¡°Baird¡­¡± She dared not look at him with her head down. It was just thatst night had been so mortifying that she didn¡¯t know how to face him now. Just in case he remembers everything fromst night too and thinks she¡¯s an open woman. ¡°What are you doing in there? I called you twice before I opened the door.¡± Baird Lane swept behind Christine White. Christine White tossed her little head, ¡°Not doing anything, resting.¡± ¡°Unwell?¡± Baird Lane¡¯s dark pupils scanned her. Christine White subconsciously replied, ¡°No no, I¡¯m just a little sleepy.¡± Sleeping is fake, but resting is real. But all this, she certainly could not say to him. Unbeknownst to her, her acting was so bad that Baird Lane could tell at a nce that she was forcing herself through the pain, and her lips couldn¡¯t help but purse into a straight line. It hurts and you don¡¯t even know how to say it. This woman is so stupid! He remembered everything fromst night and naturally knew how much force he had used. She looked so skinny and small, it was a wonder she didn¡¯t get hurt. ¡°Don¡¯t rest, you go down to dinner.¡± Baird Lane ordered in a faint voice. Christine White finally looked up at her, ¡°What about you?¡± ¡°I¡¯m going to take a shower and go down in a few minutes.¡± Baird Lane said, crossing over to her and entering the room. Christine White looked at his back, her expression gradually bing less awkward and apprehensive. He had just looked at her with clear eyes, as if he didn¡¯t think she was an open woman. Seems like she was overthinking everything ¡­ Atst reassured by this thought, Christine White patted herself on the back and gently closed the door to her room and went downstairs. Downstairs, Aunt Lucy smiled snidely as soon as she saw her, ¡°How did the missus sleepst night?¡± ¡°Aunt Lucy, why are you doing this.¡± Christine White gave her a grumbling look. She wasn¡¯t stupid, and the problems Baird Lane thought of, she thought of. It¡¯s just the three of them in the vi, so most likely, it¡¯s Aunt Lucy. Aunt Lucyughed twice and told her again what she had just said to Baird Lane, ¡°Ma¡¯am, you can¡¯t me me for this, it¡¯s the old man¡¯s order.¡± ¡°Grandpa?¡± Christine White was shocked, ¡°Grandpa why would he do that?¡± Chapter 92 Medicine ¡°It¡¯s not about wanting great-grandchildren.¡± Aunt Lucy looked at her helplessly. Christine White¡¯s expression was stunned, then she apologized and lowered her eyelids, ¡°It¡¯s my fault that I haven¡¯t been able to fulfill Grandpa¡¯s wish ¡­¡± ¡°What does this have to do with you ma¡¯am, it¡¯s not even about mister, if mister had been at home with you, how could you not have gotten pregnant.¡± Aunt Lucy said, ring up at the stairs. Christine White ruffled her hair that had fallen loose and pulled down around her ears, ¡°Aunt Lucy, don¡¯t me Baird, I¡¯ll be sure to get pregnant soon.¡± ¡°Who¡¯s to say.¡± Aunt Lucy patted the back of her hand, ¡°Mrs. ah, you don¡¯t put too much pressure on yourself, sometimes when you have too much pressure, you won¡¯t be able to conceive.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Christine White tensed. Aunt Lucy nodded her head, ¡°Of course it is, my daughter-inw had been trying to get pregnant before but just couldn¡¯t, after going for a checkup, the doctor said that she was trying too hard to get pregnant, which in turn led to too much stress before she couldn¡¯t get pregnant, so ma¡¯am, just put your mind at ease.¡± ¡°Okay, I know, thanks Aunt Lucy,¡± Christine White took a deep breath and tried to calm her mind. ¡°That¡¯s right,e on, let¡¯s go to the dining room and wait for mister.¡± ¡°Uh-huh.¡± Christine White followed Aunt Lucy to the restaurant and had just sat down for a moment when Baird Lane came over. Christine White darted a quick nce at him before pulling her gaze back and picking up her chopsticks to eat. ¡°Last night¡¯s events ¡­¡± Baird Lane had just opened his mouth when Christine White cut him off in a huff, ¡°I know, it¡¯s Aunt Lucy.¡± ¡°Aunt Lucy told you that?¡± Baird Lane raised an eyebrow. Christine White nodded and shook her head, ¡°I guessed it myself, but Aunt Lucy told me that Grandpa made her do it.¡± ¡°It¡¯s Grandpa.¡± Baird Lane nodded. Christine White bit her lip and hesitated, ¡°Baird, don¡¯t be mad at Grandpa.¡± She knew that what this man hated most was other people¡¯s calctions, and three years ago, when she married him, it actually came down to the old man¡¯s calctions. So he cold-shouldered her for three years, in addition to the reason that he didn¡¯t love her, there was also the mentality of revenge against the old man in it, and now that the old man drugged him, she was really worried that he would be angry with the old man. The old man was old and valued his family the most, if he created a gap with the old man over this, the old man would be too pitiful. ¡°Why would I be angry with Grandpa?¡± Baird Lane wrinkled his eyebrows and gave Christine White a strange look. He was displeased with the old man¡¯s behavior, but angry was not going to happen. Because he promised to give Christine White a child. He could only say that the old man was a little too eager. ¡°Are you sure you won¡¯t be mad at Grandpa?¡± Christine White asked in confirmation. Hearing the disbelief in her words, Baird Lane¡¯s thin lips pursed in some displeasure, ¡°He¡¯s my grandfather, don¡¯t you think?¡± ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Christine White¡¯s taut body rxed. Baird Lane picked up the coffee in front of him and took a sip, ¡°You care about Grandpa?¡± ¡°Uh-huh.¡± Christine White nodded. ¡°Why?¡± ¡°There¡¯s no reason why, because he¡¯s your grandfather.¡± Christine White smiled back. Baird Lane¡¯s heart touched, ¡°Because he¡¯s my grandfather, that¡¯s why you care so much about him?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not just that, either.¡± Christine White put down her chopsticks. Baird Lane dropped his eyes, ¡°There are other reasons?¡± ¡°Well, Grandpa¡¯s been good to me, he¡¯s the best person to me besides Debby.¡± Christine White said with a look of gratitude. Since the birth of her brother, she has been weed into her nightmare. She pretty much grew up being bullied, no one ever really cared about her, and it was only when she met Debby York after her job that she had a friend and reacquainted herself with what it was like to be cared for. Sheter marries Baird Lane, who is indifferent to her, but the old man is kind to her, although this kindness is based on the premise that she can have children, but good is good, and she is willing to return the favor by being kind to the old man. ¡°You to are quite easily satisfied.¡± Baird Lane set down his coffee cup and spat out a faint sentence. Christine White bit down on her chopsticks and smiled, ¡°It¡¯s good to be content.¡± ¡°Narrow-eyed!¡± Baird Lane nced at her in disgust, but the corners of his mouth curved slightly. Christine White saw it, and with both eyes wide as if she had seen something rare, she eximed, ¡°Baird, you¡¯reughing!¡± Baird Lane immediately put away his smirk, ¡°No!¡± ¡°Really smiled.¡± Christine White insisted she was not mistaken. Baird Lane frowned, ¡°I said no means no.¡± ¡°Obviously!¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± Baird Lane narrowed his eyes. Christine White¡¯s expression tightened and she hurriedly changed her tone, ¡°Well, you didn¡¯tugh ¡­..¡± Baird Lane let her off the hook. Christine White patted her chest a little fearfully, secretly spitting in her heart that he was dead set against admitting it and threatening her. ¡°Debby who?¡± Baird Lane asked suddenly.C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org Christine White gathered her thoughts and returned, ¡°It¡¯s a coworker from my previous department and my best friend named Debby York, the one I stayed with for the reunion.¡± Baird Lane nodded his head in acknowledgement, ¡°You don¡¯t have to go to work today.¡± ¡°Why?¡± Christine White¡¯s nibbling of her bun stopped. Baird Lane pulled out his cell phone and looked at it, ¡°I thought you weren¡¯t feeling well?¡± ¡°I ¡­ I didn¡¯t?¡± Christine White¡¯s gaze flickered sheepishly. Baird Lane looked at her coolly, ¡°Do you have to tell me what¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Christine White¡¯s little face rubbed red, ¡°You ¡­ You ¡­¡± She¡¯s been you for half a day and hasn¡¯t been you. Baird Lane withdrew his gaze, ¡°I¡¯ve asked Jomu to send the medicine, you¡¯ll rub it on yourself in a few minutes and rest at home when you¡¯re done.¡± ¡°Uhm ¡­¡± Christine White¡¯s little head nodded rapidly, her heart both shyly embarrassed and a little sweet. So he noticed that she was unwell, ah, and had someone prepare medicine for her. Could she consider that she had graduallye into his sights? At the thought, Christine White burst outughing in a demented manner. Baird Lane couldn¡¯t help but frown at the sound of her strangeughter, ¡°What are youughing at?¡± Christine White hurriedly straightened her expression, ¡°No ¡­ Nothing.¡± She wouldn¡¯t talk about it, and Baird Lane didn¡¯t bother to ask, finishing his te of breakfast and leaving the cottage. He hadn¡¯t been gone long before Gates came over with the medicine. Christine White was too shy to hide when she saw Gates¡¯s teasing eyes as she picked up the medicine. Baird Lane is a real pain in the ass. Why couldn¡¯t a womane and deliver it? Back in her room, Christine White washed her face before the rolling and redness of her face faded. She took out the pills Gates had sent over and unwrapped them, reading the instructions before shamefully dosing herself. After administering the medicine, Aunt Lucy suddenly knocked on the door, ¡°Ma¡¯am, are you asleep?¡± Christine White quickly hid the medicine in a drawer and went over to the door with her coat bank on, ¡°Not yet, what¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°There¡¯s your number.¡± ¡°Who¡¯s calling?¡± Christine White asked curiously. Aunt Lucy shook her head, ¡°I don¡¯t know yet, the other guy won¡¯t say.¡± Christine White was puzzled in her mind, ¡°Male or female?¡± If he was looking for her, then why didn¡¯t he call her cell phone and had to call the vi¡¯sndline. ¡°It¡¯s a woman, her voice sounds a little old.¡± Aunt Lucy returned. Christine White hesitated for a few seconds, ¡°Did the phone hang up?¡± ¡°Not yet.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll go down and get it then.¡± Christine White closed the door to her room and went downstairs with Aunt Lucy. Aunt Lucy handed her thendline, she took it and put it to her ear, ¡°Hello, this is Christine White, who is this?¡± ¡°Hello Ms. White, I¡¯m Ms. Molly Bort¡¯s caregiver.¡± The person on the other end of the line responded politely. Christine White¡¯s face straightened, ¡°Molly Bort?¡± Chapter 93 Disliking Molly Bort ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°So it¡¯s Miss Molly Bort for me?¡± Christine White gripped the microphone tightly. The caretaker replied, ¡°That¡¯s right, Ms. Molly Bort has something she wants to talk to you, Ms. White, just a moment.¡± Soon, the person on the other end of the phone changed to Molly Bort, unlike the gentle and small-minded person in front of Baird Lane, the voice of Molly Bort at this moment was very cold, ¡°Christine White, it¡¯s me!¡± ¡°I know.¡± Christine White also spoke faintly, ¡°But I remember Ms. Molly Bort should have my number, so why didn¡¯t she call my cell phone.¡± ¡°Your cell phone is off.¡± Molly Bort returned coldly. Christine White froze, then smiled in disbelief, ¡°I see, what did Ms. Molly Bort want to see me about?¡± ¡°Wasn¡¯t youst night!¡± Molly Bort questioned. Christine White frowned quizzically, ¡°I don¡¯t understand what Miss Molly Bort is talking about.¡± ¡°I¡¯m talking about Baird of course, Baird promised toe to the hospital to be with mest night, but he called meter to tell me that he couldn¡¯t make it, so is it that you¡¯re not allowing him to go out!¡± Saying this, Molly Bort¡¯s emotions were obviously agitated. Christine White rolled her eyes, ¡°Miss Molly Bort you¡¯re wrong, it¡¯s not me that won¡¯t let Baird out, it¡¯s Grandpa.¡± That said, she should also thank Aunt Lucy for checking on herst night. If Aunt Lucy hadn¡¯t brought out the old man to quell Baird Lane, I¡¯m afraid Baird Lane would have been with Molly Bort ¡­ At the thought of it, Christine White suddenly felt her stomach turn a little with a sickening sensation. ¡°Grandpa Lu?¡± Molly Bort was slightly startled. Christine White hmmm¡¯d, ¡°That¡¯s right, it¡¯s Grandpa, so if you have any questions go ask Grandpa, there¡¯s no use asking me.¡± There was silence on the other end of the line. It was only after a while that Molly Bort¡¯s voice sounded again, ¡°Alright, since it¡¯s Grandpa Lu interfering, I won¡¯t ask any questions, but next time I won¡¯t let it go like that.¡± Upon hearing this, Christine White only found itughable, ¡°Ms. Bort, did you call for me to ask if I was keeping Baird?¡± Molly Bort grimaced, ¡°Or what?¡± This rightful attitude of hers exasperated Christine White, and her tone instantly turned cold as well, ¡°Ms. Bort, may I ask you a question?¡± ¡°What do you want to ask?¡± Molly Bort sounded much more alert. Christine White took a deep breath, ¡°I¡¯d like to ask you, Ms. Bort, in what capacity did you question me about leaving Baird behind, an ex-girlfriend?¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°I mean, if Ms. Molly Bort is questioning me as an ex-girlfriend, then you have gone too far, an ex-girlfriend is in the past, I am Baird¡¯s wife now, you an ex-girlfriend questioning me as the current wife, don¡¯t you think you are shameless?¡± Christine White said with a cool and widowed voice. Molly Bort is certainly provoking her with this call today. She was no match for Molly Bort in Baird Lane¡¯s heart, but so what? She was Baird Lane¡¯s wife. As long as Baird Lane is not divorced, she is the pce! She has a weak character, but that doesn¡¯t mean she¡¯s easy to bully, and when pushes to shove, it¡¯s not like she doesn¡¯t know how to fight back. Christine White¡¯s word of shamelessness pissed Molly Bort off enough to yell outright, ¡°Christine White how dare you call me names?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not calling you names, I¡¯m just stating the facts, does Ms. Bort think I went overboard? What about the fact that I also think you went overboard, you¡¯re an ex-girlfriend and questioning me about whether or not I left my husband behind is not only overboard but also hical.¡± Christine White shot back calmly. ¡°You ¡­ You ¡­¡± Molly Bort was speechless with anger. She would have been a pampered youngdy, with specially trained speech, and would not have been able to speak to Christine White, who had grown up in the city. Christine White sensed this, her eyes rolled and she continued on, ¡°Ms. Bort is my husband¡¯s ex-girlfriend, my husband is willing toe and take care of you, it¡¯s because he¡¯s kind-hearted, and I don¡¯t have any objections, but what¡¯s the matter with you pestering my husband all the time? And let my husband go to apany you in the middle of the night, why do you have such a big face?¡± From the time Molly Bort showed up, she¡¯s gotten a lot of grief. All along, some words she pressed in her heart did not dare to say, are almost suffocated, and now since she has already said a head, then she is also open to the world, simply put the heart of all the unhappiness out well. Figuring this out, Christine White closed her eyes, and when she opened them, her eyes were already firm, ¡°Ms. Bort, seriously you don¡¯t just have a big face, you also have no bottom, even if I left my husband behind and didn¡¯t allow my husband to go over there to be with you, who are you to question me, this is my husband¡¯s home, I¡¯m his wife, so what¡¯s wrong with me leaving him behind? right.¡± Her mouthful of husbands and wives irritated Molly Bort straightaway, and she hissed in an even more maddened, stern voice, ¡°You shut up, shut up!¡± Christine White paused, ¡°I¡¯ll stop, does Ms. Bort have any objections?¡± Molly Bort gasped, ¡°Christine White, don¡¯t get cocky, even if Baird is your husband now, don¡¯t forget, he doesn¡¯t love you, it¡¯s always been me he loves!¡± ¡°Oh, I¡¯m his wife.¡± Christine White returned indifferently. Molly Bort choked, ¡°So what if you¡¯re his wife, one day you won¡¯t be, just wait, Baird will dump you sooner orter.¡± Christine White blushed and her heart poked a little, but quickly, she steeled herself, ¡°At least until then, I¡¯m still his wife, and you¡¯re just a woman who¡¯s pestering my husband and thinking about my position!¡± ¡°You ¡­¡± Molly Bort was furious, ¡°What do you mean I¡¯m pestering Baird, you¡¯re the one who came between me and Baird, if it wasn¡¯t for you, I¡¯d be Baird¡¯s wife, you¡¯re the one who broke us up!¡± ¡°You¡¯d better ask Grandfather about that, and ask Baird, by the way, why you can¡¯t get married!¡± Christine White disliked her back with a nd dislike. With these words of hers, she didn¡¯t know which point she had poked at Molly Bort, who suddenly stopped talking and silently hung up the phone. Christine White is still feeling a little baffled as to what is going on with Molly Bort. ording to her understanding, Molly Bort should not be the kind of person to let go, and it would be strange if Molly Bort would let her go after she had made her so groundless. But Molly Bort just hung up the phone, which is mind-boggling.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. ¡°Ma¡¯am, you ¡­¡± Aunt Lucy, who hadn¡¯t said anything, looked at Christine White dumbfounded. Christine White cooed off the mic, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°Ma¡¯am, what you just said to Molly Bort ¡­¡± Christine White rubbed her nose in some embarrassment, ¡°Overdoing it?¡± ¡°No, that¡¯s not true.¡± Aunt Lucy waved her hand, ¡°It¡¯s just that you¡¯ve always been gentle, and I was surprised by your sudden aggressiveness, but you¡¯re right, I¡¯ve just never seen any posh girl rush up to be a mistress.¡± ¡°I couldn¡¯t help it, Molly Bort pushed me over the edge and I had no choice but to hit back at her with those words, not to mention the fact that I¡¯ve been on the receiving end of her a couple of times before and I couldn¡¯t help but get those words out.¡± Christine Whiteughs bitterly. Aunt Lucy patted her on the shoulder, ¡°I think you¡¯re right ma¡¯am, ah, that kind of woman, she should have her cover ripped off.¡± ¡°That¡¯s true, but I¡¯m worried she¡¯s going to tell Baird off.¡± Christine White looked worried. It was cool when she said it, but it was only now that she felt the bacsh. Thest time Molly Bort turned things upside down and tattled to Baird Lane, she was warned by Baird Lane. Now that she¡¯s made Molly Bort look so bad, Baird Lane might just feel sorry for Molly Bort. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with suing, if Mr. really seeks justice for her, just tell the truth about the situation, I don¡¯t believe that Mr. can¡¯t tell who¡¯s right and who¡¯s right, and if that way Mr. still defends that man, I¡¯ll talk to His Lordship.¡± Aunt Lucy calmed Christine White and told her not to worry. Christine White sighed, ¡°I¡¯d bettere forward and confess to him.¡± With that, she took out her cell phone and called Baird Lane. Chapter 94 – It’s out of the question At least she is the person on the tip of Baird Lane¡¯s heart, she scolded the person, how should she give Baird Lane a word. At the same time, she wondered who he would choose to help when it became clear what had happened, whether he would help her on the moral side or Molly Bort on the emotional side. The phone went through quickly and Baird Lane¡¯s voice came through, ¡°What can I do for you?¡± ¡°Baird, I just had a phone call with Miss Molly Bort.¡± Christine White hurriedly returned. Baird Lane¡¯s eyes narrowed, ¡°What did you say?¡± ¡°We talked ¡­¡± Christine White didn¡¯t hide anything and directly told him about the content of the phone call just now. He listened for a long time without replying. Christine White got a little flustered, ¡°Baird ¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m aware of this matter.¡± Baird Lane finally responded. Christine White tightened her grip, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I was out of line on this one, if you want to me me, you ¡­¡± ¡°Did I say I me you?¡± Baird Lane raised an eyebrow. He wasn¡¯t a person who couldn¡¯t tell right from wrong, so he naturally heard who was right and who was wrong here. Christine White talks a little tough, but does have a point. It seems there are some things he should talk to Molly about. ¡°You don¡¯t me me?¡± Christine White was surprised. Baird Lane pursed his lips, ¡°Why should I me you.¡± ¡°Because Miss Molly Bort, ah, you¡¯re not very ¡­.¡± Christine White didn¡¯t say anything after that. She just couldn¡¯t say anything about her husband caring about other women. ¡°This has nothing to do with Molly, I always just tell the truth.¡± Baird Lane said in a hushed voice. Christine White shuddered inwardly, ¡°But you weren¡¯t like this before.¡± ¡°Hmm? Before?¡± Baird Lane narrowed his eyes. Christine White¡¯s eyelids drooped, ¡°It¡¯s okay, I didn¡¯t say anything, I¡¯ll hang up now.¡± She cut the phone off quickly. Baird Lane¡¯s eyes darkened as he looked at the phone that had jumped back to the main menu. He always felt like she was going to say something at the end, but for some reason wouldn¡¯t. What is she worried about? Baird Lane thought about it for a while, withouting up with a result, and simply put it down and called Gates in. ¡°President Lane,¡± Gates knocked on the door. Baird Lane nodded at the pile of papers in his hand, ¡°Send those out, plus you¡¯ll be chairing the next meeting.¡± ¡°Is President Lane going out?¡± ¡°Well, a trip to the hospital.¡± Baird Lane pulls open a drawer and pulls the car keys out of it. Gates picked up the papers on the table, ¡°I see, President Lane take your time.¡± Baird Lane nodded and went out. He drove all the way to the hospital and by the time he got to Molly Bort¡¯s hospital room, she was sleeping and Ives Norton was examining her. Baird Lane didn¡¯t intrude either, easing his way over to the wall and leaning against it. After waiting about half an hour, Ives Norton took off his gloves and pulled a pen out of his pocket and began to write in his chart binder. Baird Lane nced at Molly Bort and lowered his voice to ask, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with Molly?¡± ¡°She had some excitement and passed out.¡± Ives Norton returned with a flirtatious smile, as if passing out was a trivial matter. Baird Lane frowned, ¡°Irritated?¡± ¡°Yeah, I heard from her caregiver that she passed out after she answered a phone call, but you, what are you doing here, I didn¡¯t inform you about her passing out.¡± Ives Norton pointed at Molly Bort with her chart binder. Baird Lane pulled out a chair and sat down, ¡°I came over to talk to Molly about something.¡± ¡°Can I ask what¡¯s up?¡± Ives Norton pushed up his sses. Baird Lane nced at him without answering. Ives Norton tsked, ¡°You¡¯re such a boring person, alright then, take your time here by yourself, I¡¯ll go first.¡± He clipped the medical records folder to his armpit and dashed off humming. Baird Lane crosses his fingers and arches his back slightly, knocking his chin on the back of his crossed hands and staring at Molly Bort withplicated eyes. After looking at her for a long time, he suddenly realized that he somewhat did not recognize this woman, the more he looked at her, the stranger she became. He didn¡¯t know where the feeling came from, even as he felt it was deserved. And he also felt that his feelings for her also faded a lot, before seeing her pale lying in the hospital bed, he was very heartbroken, hate to bear for her, but now this idea suddenly no ¡­ At that thought, Baird Lane straightened up and got up to go to the restroom. Cold, icy water was sshed on his face, which smoothed out his inner turmoil. He nced at his cold-faced self in the mirror and took an annoyed breath. At that moment, there was a sudden sound of something heavy hitting the ground outside. Baird Lane¡¯s heart was in his mouth as he rushed to buy these two long legs out. Molly Bort has woken up and is poking around to see the cup under the bed. Baird Lane pursed his lips and went over to pick up the cup. ¡°Baird, what are you doing here?¡± Molly Bort asked in surprise as she saw him and her eyes suddenly lit up. Baird Lane set the cup on the nightstand, ¡°Came over to check on you, what were you just in on?¡± ¡°I was thirsty and wanted a drink of water, but I didn¡¯t have the strength and the ss spilled.¡± Molly Bort smiled in embarrassment, ¡°Baird, am I useless, I¡¯ve obviously had an operation but I still feel weak from time to time, am I not going to get better?¡± ¡°No matter, haven¡¯t you been pain freetely?¡± Baird Lane poured her a ss of water. Molly Bort expected him to do what he always did, pick her up and let her lean into his arms to feed her. But she waited a while and didn¡¯t see Baird Lane do it. She frowned slightly and quickly looked at Baird Lane with a nk look again, ¡°Baird, you ¡­¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Baird Lane¡¯s thin lips flicked up.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Molly Bort wondered if he was pretending not to understand, or if he really didn¡¯t understand, and made a mental note to do so. ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡± She forced a smile, then propped herself up and sat up from the hospital bed with difficulty. Baird Lane handed her the ss of water, ¡°Drink.¡± Molly Bort took it with a leathery smile, ¡°Thanks.¡± Taking a sip of water, Molly Bort felt much morefortable in her throat andy back down after returning the ss to Baird Lane. Baird Lane sat down on the edge of her bed, ¡°More?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t.¡± Molly Bort shook her head. Baird Lane hmmm¡¯d and put the ss of water back on the bed. ¡°You went to Christine Whitest night about my noting to stay with you?¡± he asked suddenly, looking at her. Molly Bort¡¯s small face was stunned, ¡°She told you that?¡± ¡°She told us everything.¡± Baird Lane nodded. Molly Bort¡¯s gaze obscured for a few moments, ¡°What did she say?¡± Baird Lane didn¡¯t answer and simply held out his cell phone. His cell phone has an automatic recording feature for calls, so no matter who calls him, the contents of theputer are automatically recorded. He retrieved the Christine White call and yed it to Molly Bort. Molly Bort¡¯s eyes widened slightly as she listened. Christine White how dare that woman! How dare she tell the truth? Isn¡¯t she afraid of Baird¡¯s wrath? ¡°By the look on your face, Christine White isn¡¯t lying.¡± Baird Lane put the phone back. Molly Bort blushed and smiled, ¡°Well, she¡¯s telling the truth, so Baird are you here to speak for her?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to speak for anyone, I came just, just to talk to you.¡± Baird Lane said tersely. Molly Bort¡¯s hand in her ss clenched, ¡°Talk about what?¡± ¡°Talking about our rtionship.¡± Baird Lane returned, ¡°A lot of people have been telling me during this time that I did wrong between you and Christine White because I was too nice and too close to you as Christine White¡¯s husband, and I¡¯ve seriously thought about it, and I was indeed wrong.¡± Molly Bort shook her head, ¡°Why yes, Baird you¡¯re right and I¡¯m right, we¡¯re lovers, isn¡¯t it right for you to be nice and close to me?¡± ¡°That¡¯s in the past.¡± Baird Lane dropped his eyes and said in a faint voice, ¡°We were lovers, but now I am Christine White¡¯s husband, and between us, we should keep our distance.¡± ¡°No, I don¡¯t promise!¡± ¡°Why?¡± Baird Lane stared at her. Chapter 95: Won’t Divorce ¡°Because you love me!¡± Molly Bort grabbed his arm, ¡°I¡¯m the one you love, not Christine White, and sooner orter you¡¯re going to divorce her and be with me, Baird, you can¡¯t leave me.¡± ¡°Divorce?¡± Baird Lane pulled his hand out, ¡°When did I say I wanted a divorce?¡± Molly Bort looked stiff, ¡°You¡¯re not going to divorce Christine White?¡± Baird Lane pursed his lips, ¡°I¡¯ve never said or thought anything like that.¡± Three years ago, when he first married Christine White, he might have thought so. But as time has passed, such thoughts have faded. By now, he even thought it would be good to go on like this. ¡°How ¡­¡± Molly Bort¡¯s lips quivered as if she¡¯d been hit hard, ¡°Why won¡¯t you divorce Christine White, Baird, it¡¯s me you love, you don¡¯t love her, what¡¯s the point of keeping up this emotionless marriage with her?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not about significance, it¡¯s about responsibility, I¡¯m married to her and I¡¯m responsible for her.¡± Baird Lane said in a hushed voice. Molly Bort pales and shakes her head, ¡°What about me? What am I going to do?¡± ¡°You?¡± Baird Lane wrinkled his nose. Molly Bort had tears in her eyes, ¡°Yeah, did you really think I came back this time just for the cure? I¡¯m still here for you, I want to be with you again ¡­¡± Of all the men she knew, only Baird Lane was the best. She could never let go! Above all, she wanted to make that man regret abandoning her, she wanted to show that man that there was a better man than him waiting for her, so how could she let Baird Lane get together with Christine White! ¡°What did you say?¡± Baird Lane was stunned by Molly Bort¡¯s words and his expression solidified, ¡°You¡¯re saying you want to get back together with me?¡± ¡°Well ¡­¡± Molly Bort nodded, ¡°I know what I did back then was wrong, but Baird, I haven¡¯t forgotten about you, I thought about you a lot abroad, I ¡­¡± ¡°But you never contacted me.¡± Baird Lane grimaced. Molly Bort bit her lip, ¡°I wanted to contact you, but I was afraid that Grandpa Lu would know, and Grandpa Lu doesn¡¯t like me ¡­ But Baird, I figured it out, as long as we are back together, even if Grandpa Lu doesn¡¯t like it, it doesn¡¯t matter, and what happened back then, I won¡¯t do it again ¡­¡± She said, looking at him expectantly. For some reason, Baird Lane was not touched inwardly, but instead still felt that she was inexplicably hypocritical, and always felt that she did not speak her mind. Shaking his head, Baird Lane pushed such thoughts down and said with a nd look, ¡°Molly, we¡¯re done ¡­¡± ¡°Why not!¡± Molly Bort sat up excitedly, ¡°Baird, I know it, you still love me and I care about you, we¡¯re the ones who should be together.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry Molly, if these words, you had said to me three years ago, I might have said yes, but it¡¯s all toote now.¡± Baird Lane dropped his eyes. He¡¯s married to Christine White, and there¡¯s no way he¡¯s abandoning her. ¡°It¡¯s not toote!¡± Molly Bort wrapped her arms around Baird Lane¡¯s waist, ¡°Baird, it¡¯s not toote, we can still be together as long as you divorce Christine White, as long as you divorce ¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m not getting a divorce!¡± Molly Bort¡¯s arms tightened, ¡°Why won¡¯t you get a divorce? Don¡¯t say it¡¯s because of responsibility, I don¡¯t believe it, if you¡¯re going to be responsible for her, big deal, you¡¯re going to have to give her more money, a city slicker like her was supposed to marry you for money.¡± ¡°She¡¯s not in it for the money!¡± Baird Lane retorted coldly. Molly Bort¡¯s eyes widened, ¡°You spoke for her?¡± Baird Lane¡¯s eyes twinkled slightly, ¡°I¡¯m not speaking for her, I¡¯m just being honest, she didn¡¯t marry me for my money.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t believe it, you just spoke in her favor, Baird, are you turning on her?¡± Molly Bort asked as her body trembled. Baird Lane¡¯s expression changed for a split second before he quickly regained hisposure, ¡°Nothing of the sort!¡± ¡°But you¡¯ve always looked toward her, why didn¡¯t you divorce her if you weren¡¯t attracted to her, responsibility is something that can be bought off with money and you won¡¯t do it, I can¡¯t think of any other reason than that!¡± Molly Bort looked at him angrily. Baird Lane averted his gaze, ¡°Don¡¯t you dare specte, if I say no, I mean no.¡± ¡°Then divorce her and be with me, she doesn¡¯t deserve you does she? She¡¯s not your ideal wife either, is she?¡± ¡°Yes, she¡¯s not my ideal wife, but I¡¯ve decided on her.¡± Baird Lane¡¯s eyes were very serious. Molly Bort swayed, ¡°Identified with her? And you said you didn¡¯t have a crush on her.¡± ¡°Think what you want, anyway I came here to make it clear to you that we should see less of each other in the future, they were right, you and I should indeed keep our distance, and I won¡¯t be in contact with you when you¡¯re healed.¡± Baird Lane said ndly while helping her to lie down. Molly Bort swatted his hand away, refusing to lie obediently, and forced herself to sit up again, ¡°Are you breaking with me?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not a break, it¡¯s just that between us, it¡¯s time to draw a line under it.¡± Baird Lane said looking at her.C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. Molly Bort cried and shook her head, ¡°I don¡¯t, Baird, don¡¯t do this to me, I know you still have me in your heart, why else would you be so nice to me, Baird, let¡¯s not end it okay ¡­¡± She cried like this, Baird Lane¡¯s heart still more or less hurt, he pulled a tissue to help her wipe away her tears, ¡°I admit, I haven¡¯tpletely let go of you yet, but now I¡¯m learning to let go, Molly, you should learn to let go too.¡± ¡°No, I won¡¯t let go.¡± ¡°Molly, do as you¡¯re told ¡­¡± ¡°No, I won¡¯t listen, Baird, don¡¯t be so cruel ¡­¡± Baird Lane took a deep breath, suddenly realizing that he wasn¡¯t making any sense to her, and just as his thin lips pursed up and he was about to say something else, there was a knock on the door of the hospital room. ¡°Sorry guys, I really didn¡¯t mean to interrupt, it¡¯s just that I forgot my stethoscope and the patient is waiting so can Ie in?¡± Ives Norton stood in the doorway with a yful smirk on his face, mouthing apologies but not being apologetic at all. Molly Bort gave him an annoyed re, but quickly spoke again in a softly feigned manner, ¡°It¡¯s Ives,e on in.¡± Ives Norton mentally rolled his eyes, ¡°Thanks then.¡± This woman, she¡¯s really good at pretending! Ives Norton walked in and brought up the stethoscope on the other side of the bed, ¡°Baird, there¡¯s something I¡¯d like to say to you alone about Molly Bort¡¯s body.¡± ¡°Since it¡¯s my body, let¡¯s talk about it here, and I¡¯d like to know what else is wrong.¡± Molly Bort looked at Ives Norton with a smile that really didn¡¯t even reach her eyes. Ives Norton pushed his sses up the bridge of his nose, ¡°How¡¯s that work, there are some issues that are not easy to talk to patients about, in order not to aggravate them, so Baird youe out here.¡± He took the lead. Baird Lane gave Molly Bort a look, ¡°You get some rest.¡± With that, he lifted his feet and went on, leaving Molly Bort hammering the covers in exasperation. Down the hallway, Baird Lane paused, ¡°Thanks for earlier.¡± He knew that Ives Norton had purposely called him out to relieve him, or else he wouldn¡¯t know how long he¡¯d have to talk to Molly at this rate. But looking at what had just happened, she wouldn¡¯t have listened even if she had talked for longer. ¡°You are to be thanked.¡± Ives Norton turned to look at him, a smirk on his face. Baird Lane leaned against the cold wall, ¡°You heard it all?¡± ¡°Pretty much, are you really going to break it off with her?¡± Ives Norton inquired as he looped his arms. Chapter 96: Mind ¡°It was broken three years ago.¡± Baird Lane lit himself a cigarette. Ives Norton saw it and reached out for one as well, ¡°And what¡¯s the point of what you¡¯ve been doing all this time?¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Baird Lane exhaled a puff of smoke and looked at him indifferently. Ives Norton flicked the ashes of his cigarette, ¡°Of course it¡¯s the way you¡¯ve been treating Molly Bort all this time, if I didn¡¯t know all about it I¡¯d think you were together behind Christine White¡¯s back.¡± ¡°Nothing of the sort.¡± Baird Lane dropped his eyes and spoke faintly. Ives Nortonughed, ¡°Of course I know there isn¡¯t, but your behavior towards her, such as those intimate gestures and too much concern, had to be thought of more than once.¡± Baird Lane took a drag on his cigarette and didn¡¯t say anything. Ives Norton asked, ¡°Why did you suddenly figure out to tell her that.¡± Baird Lane still didn¡¯t say anything. Ives Norton rolled his eyes, ¡°Okay, ying deaf and dumb huh?¡± ¡°What the hell are you trying to say?¡± Baird Lane frowned impatiently. Ives Norton shrugged, ¡°Didn¡¯t want to say anything, just wanted to ask you why you didn¡¯t say any of this to her in the first ce, do you realize that the way you¡¯ve been treating her all this time has led her to think that there¡¯s still a chance for you two to get back together.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not getting back together.¡± Baird Lane faded back. He is well aware that he is now married to Christine White. As for Molly, the past is the past. Even if he hadn¡¯tpletely let her go in his heart, he wouldn¡¯t have anything more to do with Molly. ¡°You are not going to, does not mean that people do not think so, Molly Bort s nature ¡­¡± Speaking of this, Ives Norton seemed to have thought of something, his eyes suddenly cold for a split second, ¡°Forget it, don¡¯t say it, anyway, pay more attention to yourself, protect Christine White.¡± ¡°Protection?¡± Baird Lane narrowed his eyes, ¡°You mean Molly will target Christine White?¡± ¡°That¡¯s what you said yourself, anyway, I¡¯ve reminded you of my words, whether you believe me or Molly Bort, you decide for yourself, just don¡¯t regret it when the timees.¡± Ives Norton put out his cigarette. Baird Lane turned his gaze across the street to the door of Molly Bort¡¯s hospital room, ¡°I¡¯m sure Molly wouldn¡¯t, she¡¯s very kind.¡± Ives Norton slipped and barely stayed on his feet. Kindness? If Molly Bort, a woman, was considered good, there would be no evil in the world! ¡°All right, then, take care of yourself.¡± Ives Norton skinned and patted Baird Lane on the shoulder. Baird Lane¡¯s shoulders shook and he shook his hand right off, ¡°Isn¡¯t your patient in a hurry?¡± ¡°Patient?¡± Ives Norton froze, then snapped to the stethoscope hanging around his neck and nched, ¡°I¡¯ll go, I almost forgot, Baird, I can¡¯t stay with you, I¡¯ll go first.¡± He darted in the direction of the elevator. ¡°Stupid!¡± Baird Lane stifled a venomous remark as he watched his windy back. Patients are out of luck when ites to such forgetful doctors! Silently finishing a cigarette in his hand, Baird Lane looked again at Molly Bort¡¯s hospital room, but finally did not step inside, dropping the cigarette and leaving the hospital. He returns to the vi and Aunt Lucy sees him and thinks she¡¯s mistaken. ¡°Sir, what brings you back so soon?¡± ¡°What about Christine White?¡± Baird Lane asked without answering. Aunt Lucy pointed upstairs, ¡°Mrs. went to her room to rest shortly after you left, she shouldn¡¯t be awake yet.¡± Baird Lane hmmm¡¯d and lifted his foot up the stairs. He pushed open the door to his room and stepped in gently, stopping by the bed. Christine Whitey sleeping soundly on the soft queen-sized bed, her body curled up slightly, looking especially small and protective. Baird Lane slowly took a seat at the edge of the hospital bed and reached up to pin the hair from her face behind her ear, exposing the full extent of her small, p-happy face to his eyes. Not exactly beautiful, but only a phrase that could be described as clear and attractive. Before, he couldn¡¯t bring himself to look at her face with even a hint of interest, but now, he realized it didn¡¯t seem so unappealing to look at her anymore. ¡°Hmmm ¡­¡± The woman on the bed suddenly stifled a grunt. Baird Lane hurriedly withdrew his hand. I thought the woman was going to wake up, but she just rolled over and went back to sleep. Her sleeping posture is no longer curled up, but rather a big grin with her arms and legs wide open, the four words ¡°sleeping without a sleeping face¡± were expressed by her, the quilt was kicked far away from her, and half of it fell to the ground. At the sight, Baird Lane¡¯s veins jumped at the corners of his forehead, and he cked out as he picked the covers up and re-covered her. Maybe the air conditioning in the room was a little too hot for her, and she was hot, and the quilt was kicked off again not even a few seconds after it was put on her. Baird Lane pursed his thin lips into a straight line and stared at her fixedly for a moment, holding back his patience as he tucked the covers back over Christine White again. This time he didn¡¯t let go immediately after he covered it, but held the corner of the quilt and pressed it down hard, and when he sensed that she was kicking the quilt again, he coldly uttered, ¡°Don¡¯t go to sleep if you kick again!¡± Christine White was awakened and opened her eyes to a cool, cold face. She froze for a couple of seconds before responding with a somewhat uncertain shout, ¡°Baird?¡± ¡°Get up now that you¡¯re awake.¡± Baird Lane said in a faint voice as he loosened the corners of the covers, all without a hint of guilt for waking someone else¡¯s sleep. ¡°It¡¯s really you!¡± Christine White eximed, rubbing her eyes. Baird Lane picks out, ¡°If not me, who do you think?¡± ¡°Uh ¡­¡± The corner of Christine White¡¯s mouth twitched, ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant, I¡¯m just surprised you¡¯re back all of a sudden, aren¡¯t you at work?¡± ¡°I came back with something I wanted to say to you.¡± Baird Lane straightened his cuffs. Christine White sat up, ¡°What¡¯s the word?¡± ¡°I made a trip to the hospital to see Molly,¡± Baird Lane said, looking her in the eye. Christine White¡¯s expression was slightly stunned, the bottom of her eyes spent a hint of despair, ¡°Well ¡­¡± He went to the hospital tofort Molly Bort, I believe. After all, Molly Bort was pissed off at her, and he loved Molly Bort so much, how could he not go and see.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. ¡°Aren¡¯t you curious as to what what I¡¯m going to say to you has to do with going to see her?¡± Baird Lane asked. Christine White put her head down, ¡°How should I know, just tell me straight.¡± Baird Lane pursed his lips, ¡°I told her we¡¯d never be able to do it again.¡± ¡°What?¡± Christine White jerked her head up, ¡°Did you ¡­ really told her that?¡± Isn¡¯t he still in love with Molly Bort? She knew he¡¯d said nothing would happen with Molly Bort, but it wasn¡¯t to Molly Bort. Isn¡¯t he afraid that Molly Bort will be upset if he says that now? ¡°Well, those are words I should have said to her a long time ago, but I didn¡¯t realize it.¡± Baird Lane dropped his eyelids. Because he hasn¡¯t let go of Molly in his heart, he will subconsciously make some intimate gestures towards her. If it hadn¡¯t been for Ives Norton and Grandpa and the rest of them mentioning it, he probably wouldn¡¯t even notice now if he was doing the right thing or not. ¡°But what about Miss Molly Bort?¡± Christine White asked carefully. Baird Lane wrinkled his nose, ¡°What happened to Molly?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you love it when you say that to her and it upsets her?¡± Baird Lane was silent for a few seconds, ¡°It¡¯s better to be sad now thanter.¡± Christine Whiteughed. Baird Lane looked at her, ¡°What are youughing at?¡± ¡°I¡¯m d.¡± She returned. Baird Lane leaned over the bed, ¡°Happy about what.¡± ¡°Of course it¡¯s those words you said to Ms. Molly Bort¡­ In fact, I¡¯ve been mindful of Ms. Molly Bort¡¯s existence ever since she showed up.¡± Christine White took a deep breath and boldly spoke the words that had been suppressed in her heart for a long time. Baird Lane narrowed his eyes, ¡°Mind?¡± ¡°Well, since you¡¯re my husband, I mind other women around you.¡± Christine White replied with a handshake. Hearing this from her, Baird Lane felt a sudden and indescribable joy in his heart, but on the surface he was still as indifferent as ever, ¡°It¡¯s only because of that reason that you mind, nothing else?¡± Chapter 97 – Aunt Lucy’s Past ¡°Yes.¡± Christine White looked down and smiled bitterly, ¡°But I was afraid you wouldn¡¯t believe me.¡± He would definitely think it was a joke if she told him that she still minded the presence of other women around him because she loved him. Because they never formally met before they got married, what¡¯s the word for love. But the truth is, it might have been hard to believe that love at first sight could happen to her if she hadn¡¯t actually gotten caught up in it. ¡°Wouldn¡¯t believe it?¡± Baird Lane raised his eyebrows slightly, ¡°Tell me why I wouldn¡¯t believe it.¡± Christine White shook her head, ¡°Another time.¡± ¡°Why?¡± Baird Lane pursed his lips in displeasure. Christine White took a deep breath, ¡°I wasn¡¯t ready to tell you how.¡± She had always wanted to tell him that she hadn¡¯t married him for money, she had married him because she loved him. She had said the first sentence, but she couldn¡¯t get the second one out of her mouth. Probably afraid that if I say it, I won¡¯t get the same response. ¡°Whatever, then.¡± Baird Lane rose with a sullen face. Christine White was flustered, ¡°Baird, are you angry?¡± ¡°No.¡± Baird Lane returned her remark tersely. He just hated this behavior of hers where the words came out and then didn¡¯te out. He¡¯s her husband, what can¡¯t she say! With that in mind, Baird Lane gave Christine White a meaningful look in his eyes and lifted his foot out of the room. Christine White looked in the direction of the door to her room for a long time without slowing down, not understanding what he was so upset about, obviously angry, but dead set on admitting it. ¡°Hey ¡­ Minds are really getting harder and harder to guess.¡± Christine White murmured helplessly while lifting the covers and getting out of bed to go to the bathroom to wash up. By the time she got downstairs, Baird Lane was out the door. Christine White sighed in defeat. ¡°Ma¡¯am, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Aunt Lucy asked as she came out from the direction of the kitchen and couldn¡¯t help but see her sad face. Christine White waved her hand, ¡°I¡¯m fine, Aunt Lucy, why don¡¯t you make me a ss of milk.¡± ¡°Okay, then ma¡¯am you sit down for a while.¡± Aunt Lucy answered. Christine White hmmm¡¯d and walked over to the couch and settled in, just turning the TV on when her cell phone rang. Christine White pulled out her cell phone and nced at it and smiled, ¡°Debby , what can I do for you?¡± ¡°Christine, you didn¡¯t show up for work again today.¡± Debby York asked. Christine White hmmm¡¯d and replied with a red face, ¡°I¡¯m a little under the weather today.¡± Debby York didn¡¯t hear the shyness in her words and thought something was wrong with her, her whole body tensed up, ¡°Christine, are you okay? Did something go wrong with yourst surgery? Where are you, why don¡¯t I take some time off ande over to see you?¡± Listening to Debby York¡¯s full of concern, Christine White only felt a warm flow in her heart, ¡°Debby , don¡¯t get excited, I¡¯m fine, I just have a little cold, don¡¯t believe you listen!¡± She coughed twice into her cell phone. Debby York was still a little worried when she heard, ¡°A cold is no small thing, you¡¯re coughing.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m taken care of.¡± Christine White nced in the direction of the kitchen, a little too much in her mind. She didn¡¯t want to lie and cheat her best friend either. But how could she talk about that kind of thing. Debby York, with her big nature and big grin, was going to beughed at for a long time when she found out that she hadn¡¯t gone to work because of that. ¡°Who? Your husband?¡± Debby York came to attention.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. Christine White choked on her spit, ¡°Sort of ¡­¡± Baird Lane is also taking care of her by having Gates send medicine when he realizes that she¡¯s injured. ¡°That¡¯s true.¡± Debby York hemmed and hawed, ¡°Christine, it looks like your husband is treating you well and taking care of you personally.¡± ¡°It was okay.¡± Christine White returned vaguely. Debby York suggested, ¡°Why don¡¯t we turn on the video so I can see your husband?¡± ¡°This ¡­¡± Christine White frowned in embarrassment, ¡°I¡¯m afraid that won¡¯t work.¡± ¡°Why? Is your husband ugly?¡± Christine White¡¯s eyebrow jumped, and she returned with some unhappiness, ¡°Your husband is the one who looks ugly, my husband obviously looks the best.¡± Other than Hugh Dong, she hadn¡¯t seen anyone who looked as good as Baird Lane. Even Ives Norton came up short. ¡°If your husband is so good looking, why don¡¯t you let me meet him for fear I¡¯ll steal him?¡± Debby York teased. Christine White rolled her eyes, ¡°My husband doesn¡¯t look down on you.¡± Debby York froze, then growled with feigned fury, ¡°Christine White, how do you talk, woman.¡± ¡°Hmph, that¡¯s what I said, what are you going to do to me.¡± Christine White grunted triumphantly. Debby York bristled, ¡°Che, I can¡¯t do anything about you right now, but let¡¯s see how I clean up when youe to work.¡± ¡°Okay, enough about that, you called to ask why I didn¡¯t show up for work?¡± Afterughing and Gatesng, Christine White turned the conversation back. Debby York yawned back, ¡°Yeah, I was going to go up there at lunch to talk to you for a while, but you weren¡¯t there, and when I asked Assistant Gates, he said you had taken the day off, and I was worried, so I called to check up on you.¡± ¡°So, don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m really fine.¡± Christine White smiles. ¡°I hear you, you even have the strength to choke me out.¡± Debby York replied back, then looked at the time and gave a dark cry of bad luck, ¡°Okay Christine, I¡¯m done with you, break is ending, bye.¡± ¡°Bye.¡± Hanging up the phone, Christine White stretched. Aunt Lucy brought her the milk, ¡°Ma¡¯am, is that your friend?¡± ¡°Right.¡± Christine White took a sip of the milk. Aunt Lucy sat down next to her, ¡°Mrs. Chatty, that must be your best friend.¡± Christine White nodded, ¡°And my only friend.¡± ¡°It¡¯s so nice that I had a best friend when I was younger.¡± Aunt Lucymented. Christine White looked at her, ¡°And?¡± ¡°And then it drifted away.¡± Aunt Lucy smiled bitterly. Christine White poured her a ss of water, ¡°Why is that?¡± Aunt Lucy held her ss of water as her thoughts flew far away, ¡°Because something happened and she betrayed me and I couldn¡¯t forgive her, and so it was.¡± ¡°Betrayal?¡± Christine White was surprised. Aunt Lucy sighed, ¡°Yeah, I never thought she would betray me, but it¡¯s been so many years, I don¡¯t want to bring it up again, ma¡¯am, you rest, I¡¯m going to go get busy.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Christine White forced a smile. After Aunt Lucy left, she sat alone on the sofa and fumed, thinking about what Aunt Lucy had just said. O betrayal of friends ¡­ She has only one friend, Debby York. Debby York wouldn¡¯t have betrayed her, I don¡¯t think, and did she and Debby York have any strife of interest ¡­ Thinking about it this way, Christine White felt much lighter in her mind. Aunt Lucy had just told her that, and made it sound so serious that she couldn¡¯t help but substitute it on herself and Debby York. Aunt Lucy is pretty pathetic though, it¡¯s amazing that this even happened, it must have been so painful to be betrayed by your best friend. Christine White let out a sympathetic sigh and tilted her head back to finish the milk in her ss in one gulp. That¡¯s when her cell phone, which was sitting on the coffee table, rang again. Christine White frowned, since when had she been so busy with her business that so many people were calling her! Putting the cup away, Christine White picked up her cell phone and nced at it, a sh of surprise crossing her eyes. ¡°It¡¯s her!¡± Christine White muttered suspiciously, ¡°Why is she calling me again.¡± The call was from Molly Bort, and she was a little reluctant to answer it thinking about that call yesterday. But then I¡¯m worried that if I don¡¯t answer the phone, it won¡¯t be good for Molly Bort to tell Baird Lane some falsehood again. Thinking about this, Christine White had a dilemma, finally rubbing her hair in annoyance, she answered the phone anyway, ¡°What did Ms. Bort want to see me about again?¡± Chapter 98 – Etiquette Teacher ¡°Did you send Baird here to say those things to me?¡± Molly Bort growled with emotional intensity. Christine White frowned, quickly figuring out the meaning of her words. Baird Lane approached Molly Bort with the words that they would never be the same again. Then Molly Bort thought she told Baird Lane to say it. ¡°Ms. Bort, you misunderstand, I don¡¯t have that skill or ability to make Baird tell you that, it¡¯s Baird¡¯s own will.¡± Christine White faintly exined. Where would Molly Bort believe her, her voice filled with resentment as she spoke, ¡°No way, Baird wouldn¡¯t do that, it had to be you!¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing to do with me, I¡¯ve exined it, and since Ms. Bort doesn¡¯t believe it, there¡¯s nothing I can do about it.¡± Christine White shrugged her shoulders. Molly Bort snapped, ¡°Christine White, don¡¯t get cocky, even if Baird had said those things to me, I wouldn¡¯t have let go of him, he¡¯s mine and only mine!¡± Even if she doesn¡¯t love Baird Lane, Baird Lane can only be hers! She would never allow another woman to get her hands on it. What¡¯s more, she¡¯s going to prove to the man that there¡¯s no shortage of good men around her, and she¡¯s going to use Baird Lane to make the man regret dumping her! ¡°I¡¯m sorry Ms. Bort, you¡¯re wrong, Baird used to be yours, but he¡¯s my husband now, so he¡¯s mine now.¡± Christine White returned with a slightly unpleasant look on her face. These days, stealing someone¡¯s husband is so arrogant! She¡¯s a rich girl, but she¡¯s so bad that she¡¯s rushing to be the third party! Christine White¡¯s words sounded like a provocation to Molly Bort, she screamed in anger, ¡°Christine White, Baird is not yours, he never belonged to you, you¡¯re just a in woman with no insight, no ability, and even less looks, you don¡¯t deserve him at all! ¡± ¡°You¡¯re right, it¡¯s true that I don¡¯t deserve it right now, but so what, I¡¯ll just try to get as good as I can and then I¡¯ll deserve it.¡± Christine White dislikes back without flinching. She couldn¡¯t help a few expectant smiles on her face as she remembered that Baird Lane was already helping her find an etiquette teacher. In order to be worthy of him, in order to be able to stand shoulder to shoulder with him, she must be very, very good. It better be even better than Molly Bort to do it! ¡°Be excellent?¡± Molly Bort heard Christine White¡¯s words, as if she heard a big joke, she coldly mocked out, ¡°Christine White, you are too whimsical, do you think that you can just change when you want to be excellent? Without a family background to support you, even if you be excellent, you are not worthy of Baird, and you will always be lower in front of Baird!¡± Christine White frowned tightly, ¡°Maybe you¡¯re right, but if youpare it to you Ms. Bort, I guess family background doesn¡¯t matter so much.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Molly Bort¡¯s eyes went deadpan.C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org Christine White pursed her lips and smiled a little, ¡°It means that even if the family lineage is good, but the education can¡¯t keep up with it, such a family lineage wouldn¡¯t be a support but a drag, I¡¯ve never been able to figure out how The Bort Family could have taught a daughter like Ms. Bort who is not as good as she appears to be.¡± She was not too harsh in her words. Molly Bort gritted her teeth in anger, ¡°Christine White, you are just a smart mouth, I can¡¯t talk to you, but let me tell you, even how you change, you can¡¯t change the fact that Baird has me in his heart, wait for it, I won¡¯t give up, I will make sure that you and Baird get a divorce! ¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid I¡¯ll tell Baird about this?¡± Baird Lane¡¯s grip on his cell phone tightened in vain, and something inside him got angry. She hadn¡¯t seen such a shameless rich girl who actually wanted to do such a nasty thing as a mistress on the throne. Aunt Lucy is right, what kind of mother makes a daughter! A moment ago she had even thought her sarcastic remark about The Bort Family was too heavy-handed, but now it seemed to have been a little light. ¡°Then go ahead and tell ah.¡± Molly Bort smiled grimly, not at all fazed by Christine White¡¯s words, but instead added smugly, ¡°Let¡¯s see if Baird believes you then.¡± Christine White was gagged for a moment and her lip bit up, ¡°You are just relying on Baird¡¯s feelings for you, but nothing in this world can be hidden for a lifetime, you are pure and innocent in Baird¡¯s heart right now, but there will be a day when Baird will find out your true colors.¡± After saying that, she hung up the phone with a huff, not wanting to talk to this woman anymore. There¡¯s not much point in talking about it. Anyway, as long as Baird Lane didn¡¯t ask for a divorce, she was never going to let Molly Bort get away with it. Secretly making up her mind, Christine White shook her hand and got up to go back upstairs. Two dayster, Christine White was in her office organizing the information she would need for a meetingter. Gates pushed her way in, ¡°Secretary White, busy?¡± ¡°Almost done, does Assistant Jo need something?¡± Christine White stopped her hand movements. Gates smiled and nodded, ¡°President Lane is looking for you.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Christine White put down the information in her hands and followed him to the president¡¯s office. Gates held the door open and gestured for her to enter. Once she was inside, he closed the door behind him and left. Christine White wiped her hands on the hem of her coat and headed in the direction of her desk. ¡°President Lane,¡± she paused at the table. Baird Lane turned his chair and gave her a finger, signaling her to be quiet. Christine White, seeing him on the phone, nodded hurriedly, kept her mouth shut tight, and stood quietly waiting. After waiting for about a few minutes, Baird Lane finished his phone call, ¡°I called you over this time to tell you that your etiquette teacher has been found, and will probably arrive in a few days, and will be at the vi to teach you every night then.¡± ¡°Evening?¡± Christine White frowned. Baird Lane crossed his fingers, ¡°You have to work during the day, so you¡¯re only free in the evenings, I can¡¯t possibly take every afternoon for you to learn etiquette, can I?¡± Christine White waved her hand, ¡°No, no, I didn¡¯t mean that, night is night.¡± ¡°Well, you should be ready by then, the etiquette teacher used to teach foreign royalty, people are very strict, I hope you stick to it.¡± ¡°Taught royalty?¡± Christine White looked puzzled. Baird Lane hmmmed, ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Christine White swallowed, ¡°How do you get me a teacher with such a big head?¡± ¡°My wife, of course, should have the best.¡± Baird Lane looked at her. Christine White¡¯s eyes slowly widened as an intense feeling of happiness welled up from the bottom of her heart. He ¡­ He said ¡®my wife¡¯! It was the first time she had heard him admit, in his own words, that she was his wife! Christine White¡¯s waist instantly straightened, ¡°Baird, I¡¯ll definitely follow my teacher well!¡± She assured with a serious look on her face. He had hired such a good teacher for her, she couldn¡¯t let him down in any way! ¡°Cheer up then.¡± The corners of Baird Lane¡¯s mouth couldn¡¯t help but tickle as he watched Christine White look like she was majestically ready to go into battle. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll cheer.¡± She patted her chest. Her bulging breasts quivered a few times as she pped them due to the amount of force used. Baird Lane raised his eyebrows slightly, a dark light crossing his eyes. This woman, has she had a second growth spurttely? Why does it feel like it¡¯s so much bigger than it was before! Thinking of this, Baird Lane suddenly felt some heat in his body, he wrinkled his eyebrows and crossed his legs with a still somewhat unnatural look. ¡°Don¡¯t ever do that weird maneuver again.¡± He warned in a hushed voice. Christine White flinched, ¡°What kind of action?¡± Chapter 99 Laundry Baird Lane narrowed his eyes and stared at her high breasts. Christine White followed his gaze and looked down, her little face bursting into mes, ¡°You ¡­ Where are you looking!¡± ¡°It¡¯s not like I haven¡¯t seen it before.¡± Baird Lane withdrew his eyes calmly. Christine White¡¯s little face turned even redder. Baird Lane picked up the cool coffee on the table and took a sip, ¡°Remember, no more chest thumping, especially in front of a man.¡± ¡°¡­ Uh-huh.¡± Christine White nodded her head in agreement. Seeing how obedient she was, Baird Lane had a hint of satisfaction in his eyes, ¡°One more thing.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± She looked at him. Baird Lane put down his coffee, ¡°The day after tomorrow is the day of The Lane Family¡¯s Ancestor¡¯s Festival, I promised to take you therest time, you do remember, don¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Remember.¡± Christine White returned. It was the day that certified her as a bona fide The Lane Family person, something she had always kept in the back of her mind and didn¡¯t dare to forget. ¡°Now that you remember, the preparations that should be made can¡¯t be understated, there are some rules that you should go back and ask Aunt Lucy tonight to teach you so you don¡¯t make any mistakes during the ancestor¡¯s service.¡± Baird Lane mentioned. Christine White took it to heart seriously, ¡°Okay, I got it anything else?¡± ¡°No more, you¡¯re out.¡± Baird Lane waved. Christine White stood still, her eyes fixed on her coffee cup in desire to speak. Baird Lane saw her like this and narrowed his lower eyes, ¡°Say what you have to say.¡± ¡°That ¡­¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± ¡°Coffee would be better served sparingly.¡± She righted her fingers, her voice small. Baird Lane leaned back in his chair, ¡°Reason.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve heard it¡¯s bad for your stomach and ¡­¡± Christine White bowed her head in embarrassment. Baird Lane brought the coffee up again, ¡°What else, straight up.¡± ¡°Spermicide!¡± Christine White burst out two quick words. Baird Lane puffed out a mouthful of coffee right out of his mouth. Seeing this, Christine White hurriedly drew out her own handkerchief and stepped forward to wipe the stains on his clothes, apologizing in her heart, ¡°I¡¯m sorry I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t mean to ¡­¡± She apologized as she rubbed haphazardly on his chest. Baird Lane himself was feeling a little angry about his outburst, and she kept groping him now, touching him and making him even hotter. ¡°Enough!¡± He stood up and took a step back, avoiding her hand. Christine White thought he was ming her and that was why he didn¡¯t want her to rub it, and for a moment she stood there with a nk expression, not knowing what to do. ¡°All right, you¡¯re out!¡± Baird Lane looked at his dirty clothes and shooed irritably. ¡°But ¡­¡± Christine White was about to say something else. Baird Lane closed his eyes and took a deep breath, his voice was much colder, ¡°Get out!¡± Christine White, not daring to linger, tightened her handkerchief and went out. Hearing the office door m back shut, Baird Lane rubbed his brow and called Gates in on the inte. ¡°President Lane, what are you ¡­¡± Gates looked at the wolfish man, his whole being surprised. Without meaning to exin, Baird Lane ordered directly, ¡°Go and get me a fresh set of clothes.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Gates answered and immediately went to do so. Soon he returned with a new set of clothes. Baird Lane took it and went to the break room to rece it, when he came out after recing it, his eyebrows shot up when he saw Gates standing in front of his desk pouring coffee, ¡°What are you doing?¡± ¡°Pouring coffee.¡± Gates returned. Baird Lane was coldly reminded again of Christine White¡¯s remark that had caused him to lose his temper, and how two short words could be so lethal that he was suddenly a little unable to look something like coffee in the eye. ¡°Don¡¯t pour it, and don¡¯t even get me coffee in the future.¡± Baird Lanemanded with a dark look. Gates wondered, ¡°But President Lane, isn¡¯t ck coffee your favorite, why did you suddenly quit?¡± ¡°There¡¯s no why, just do what you¡¯re told!¡± Baird Lane said with some impatience. Jiao Mu didn¡¯t dare to ask any further questions and hurriedly agreed, ¡°I see, then what about those coffee beans in the cab?¡± ¡°Suit yourself.¡± Baird Lane waved his hand. Gates Mu¡¯s eyes lit up and quickly settled down again, responding in a serious manner, ¡°Don¡¯t worry President Lane, I¡¯ll take care of it so you¡¯ll never see those coffee beans again.¡± After saying that, he ran to the cab where the coffee maker was kept and bent down to take out a few cans of coffee beans inside and cradled them in his arms, ¡°Then President Lane, I¡¯ll be going out first.¡± He¡¯s been thinking about these coffee beans for a long time. Nah, the boss was a stingy one and had never been willing to reward him with a cup, but now, well, they were all his. In the future, he could slowly give himself a cup at his leisure, it was pleasant to think about.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Baird Lane then resettled in his chair after Gates left. After sitting down, he picked up a fountain pen and prepared to continue to busy himself with his work, when suddenly his eyes sank as his afterglow caught a glimpse of the pile of clothes on the sofa across the room. Christine White, that woman, suddenly said something like that caused him to lose his temper, not to mention, but also scrapped a set of clothes, so that he even quit coffee, and the coffee beans are all cheaper than Gates Wood. She had cost him so much in a short period of time, why should she not have to pay any price at all? With that in mind, Baird Lane dropped his pen and got up, walking over and grabbing the dirty clothes as he left the office and headed toward the next office. The office door was closed, and he raised his hand and knocked casually twice. The door opened and Christine White appeared rubbing her eyes at Baird Lane, ¡°President Lane, what are you doing here?¡± ¡°You were sleeping?¡± Baird Lane narrowed his eyes. Christine White hurriedly shook her head and waved her hands, ¡°No, I just wore my sses for a long time and my eyes got a little sore when I took them off.¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Baird Lane stared carefully into her eyes for a moment to make sure she wasn¡¯t lying before crossing to her side and walking in. Christine White closed the door and followed him. ¡°Wash these for me.¡± He suddenly threw a lump over. Christine White caught it with her hands and feet, only to realize it was his clothes. ¡°These ¡­¡± ¡°You¡¯re the one who got me dirty with that set!¡± Baird Lane spoke in a cool voice. Christine White blushed, her expression revealing a bit of embarrassment, ¡°I¡¯m sorry President Lane, I really didn¡¯t mean it at the time.¡± It was while she was watching him drink his coffee that she suddenly remembered the post she had seen. It said that men who drank coffee all year round, or in ck coffee, had lower fertility rates, and that caffeine was notoriously damaging to the stomach, so she couldn¡¯t help but speak up. I didn¡¯t realize it would cause him to scrap a suit. ¡°I don¡¯t care if you did it on purpose or not, just get this suit cleaned up, you hear me?¡± Baird Lane pointed at the dirty clothes in Christine White¡¯s arms. Christine White nodded repeatedly, ¡°I hear you.¡± She¡¯s the one who made things happen, and she¡¯s willing to be punished. What¡¯s more, even if it wasn¡¯t, as long as it was his clothes, she¡¯d willingly wash them. ¡°Very well, I¡¯ll check tomorrow, and if it¡¯s not cleaned up, you don¡¯t want this month¡¯s performance.¡± Baird Lane coldly hooked the corner of his mouth. When Christine White heard that, it was a big deal, her expression immediately became serious, ¡°President Lane, I¡¯ll make sure to clean it up for you.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll see what happens then.¡± With that statement, Baird Lane left from her office. Clean? How is that possible! This wasn¡¯t ordinary material, there was no way to handle it with the washing method of ordinary clothes, he wanted to see how she would clean it for him! Baird Lane is gone and Christine White is the only one in the office facing a pile of dirtyundry. She turned her clothes over, only the jacket shirt and pants and tie, all of which were more or less stained with ck coffee, especially the white shirt, the puddle on her chest was impossible to look at. ¡°How do I wash this?¡± Christine White looked at the pile with a worried frown. Chapter 100 More talk, more mistakes She wasn¡¯t a fool, so she naturally knew that Baird Lane¡¯s clothes were expensive and couldn¡¯t be washed with ordinary washing, and she couldn¡¯t afford to pay for them in case they were ruined. I should have known better than to say those things to him at the time ¡­ Christine White heart regret, but things have been finalized, in addition to her hard head, how else can she find? ¡°Hey ¡­¡± Sighing, Christine White retrieved a bag from a drawer and folded Baird Lane¡¯s clothes into it, intending to ask Aunt Lucy for advice when she returned from work. Aunt Lucy did Baird Lane¡¯sundry and should know what to do with it. With that in mind, she settled down slightly and went back behind her desk to continue her work. In the afternoon, when the end of the dayes. Christine White then carried her clothes and prepared to go back to the cottage. No sooner had she left the office than she bumped into Baird Lane. He also came out of the office with a shirt on his arm. ¡°President Lane,¡± Christine White greeted. Baird Lane looked toward her, ¡°Off duty?¡± ¡°Uh-huh.¡± Christine White nodded. ¡°Back together.¡± Baird Lane got dressed and headed for the elevator. Christine White froze for two seconds and hurriedly followed him, inquiring behind him in a whisper, ¡°You¡¯re going back to the vi too, you¡¯re not going to the hospital?¡± ¡°What am I going to the hospital for?¡± Baird Lane pressed the elevator button. Christine White looked around, ¡°To see Miss Molly Bort, of course?¡± Normally at this time of day, he left early just to be with Molly Bort at the hospital. ¡°Not going.¡± Baird Lane lifted his foot into the elevator. Christine White stepped in as well, ¡°Won¡¯t Miss Molly Bort be upset?¡± ¡°I haven¡¯t been there in two days.¡± Baird Lane stared back at the crack in the elevator door, ndly. Christine White¡¯s mouth opened in surprise, ¡°Two days?¡± ¡°Well, I haven¡¯t seen her since that time I talked it out with her, and I try to avoid seeing her.¡± Baird Lane¡¯s eyes ran over her face for a moment. Unless something was really wrong with Molly, he¡¯d see her, otherwise, he¡¯d try to stay away. It¡¯s about time Molly was aware of the fact that their rtionship isn¡¯t what it used to be.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. ¡°Since you haven¡¯t been to see Molly Bort in thest two days, where have you been?¡± Instead of being pleased by Baird Lane¡¯s words, Christine White was panicked. He didn¡¯t go to see Molly Bort and he didn¡¯t go back to the cottage. Does he want to move back to where he used to live, like before? ¡°I¡¯m going back to the old mansion.¡± Baird Lane straightened his cuffs, ¡°Ancestor¡¯s Day ising up, and there¡¯s a lot of things waiting to be organized at the old mansion.¡± ¡°So you¡¯re not moving back to your old ce?¡± Christine White sped her hands together in confirmation. She suddenly felt like she had already experienced the ups and downs of life in just one minute. ¡°I didn¡¯t move back.¡± Baird Lane nodded, ¡°What, you thought I moved out?¡± ¡°Hmmm ¡­¡± Christine White head nodded. The corners of Baird Lane¡¯s mouth quirked up slightly, ¡°So you want me to move back in?¡± ¡°Of course not!¡± Christine White answered back immediately without thinking. Baird Lane wrapped his arms around her and looked at her with good humor, ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Because ¡­ Because I¡¯m not pregnant.¡± She thought for a moment and held her tongue. Baird Lane instantly went cold, ¡°Christine White, so I¡¯m just a sowing tool in your mind!¡± ¡°No!¡± Christine White was stunned for a moment and hurried to exin, ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant, I meant ¡­¡± ¡°Okay, I don¡¯t want to hear it.¡± Baird Lane pursed his lips and interrupted her. Christine White¡¯s lips moved, wanting to continue to exin clearly, but looking at his expressionless face, in the end nothing came out. That¡¯s not really what she wanted to say, but I love you and I want to live with you. But she didn¡¯t have the self-confidence to say it, afraid that he wouldn¡¯t believe it and wouldn¡¯t care about her feelings, which is why she changed her tone and said the words she just said. Without realizing it, he was offended again. Christine White knocked her head in chagrin, exasperated by herself, what a lot of talk! Ding! The elevator is at the station. Baird Lane steps out on his long legs and Christine White follows close behind, following him towards the parking area. Walking over to the car, she pulled open the door and got in, fastening her seatbelt while surreptitiously checking out the man beside her. The man still had that cold look, unable to tell if he was happy or angry. But Christine White knew that in his heart he must still be angry with her. ¡°Baird ¡­¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± Baird Lane sneered. Christine White¡¯s body trembled and hurriedly shut her mouth, dutifully not daring to say anything. Baird Lane put it in gear and started the car. The journey was uneventful, and it was already seven o¡¯clock when we returned to the vi. Christine White was vaguely hungry, so it was good that Aunt Lucy had prepared dinner early. After dinner, Baird Lane left her alone in the parlor and went upstairs. Christine White¡¯s little mouth pouted slightly, ¡°Still pissed off ¡­¡± Aunt Lucy heard this and asked curiously, ¡°Ma¡¯am, did you have a fight with Mr.?¡± ¡°No.¡± She shook her head. ¡°Then why haven¡¯t you guys said a word tonight.¡± Aunt Lucy looked upstairs. Christine White lowered her eyes justifiably, ¡°Because I made a stupid mistake and said something that offended him.¡± ¡°What¡¯s the word?¡± Christine White bit her lip and didn¡¯t answer. How could she say those words. Aunt Lucy smiled softly when she didn¡¯t say anything, ¡°If you don¡¯t want to talk about it, forget it, I¡¯ll clean up the kitchen.¡± ¡°Wait Aunt Lucy,¡± Christine White was busy calling out to her. Aunt Lucy paused, ¡°Anything else ma¡¯am?¡± ¡°There.¡± Christine White picked up the bag on the couch, ¡°I got Baird¡¯s shirt dirty, it¡¯s got a lot of coffee on it, but I don¡¯t know what to do with it, Aunt Lucy do you have any ideas?¡± ¡°Let me see how dirty it is first.¡± Aunt Lucy took the bag and removed the clothes. After reading it, she mused for a few seconds, ¡°It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s not particrly serious.¡± ¡°So it¡¯s washable?¡± Christine White looked at her in surprise. Aunt Lucy hmmm¡¯d, ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll wash it.¡± ¡°No way!¡± Christine White snatched the dress back in her arms, ¡°I¡¯m the one who soiled it, I¡¯ll just wash it myself, Aunt Lucy you tell me how.¡± Aunt Lucy looked at the expression on her face when she hugged the dirty clothes, as if she was hugging some rare treasure, and immediately smiled knowingly, ¡°Okay, okay, I¡¯ll tell you, listen, ah, first soak it in warm water for half an hour ¡­¡± Aunt Lucy told Christine White about the cleaning method, which Christine White took to heart carefully. Once Aunt Lucy was back in the kitchen, she immediately ran to theundry room to practice herself. After struggling hard for about an hour or so, Baird Lane¡¯s clothes were finally cleaned. Christine White looked at the shirt, which had been restored to white, and a wave of pride hit her. And I wonder if Baird Lane willpliment her when he sees it? Thinking about it, Christine White couldn¡¯t help but feel a twinge of anticipation in the back of her mind. She carefully hung the clothes out to dry and wiped her hands as she walked out of theundry room. In the living room, Aunt Lucy saw her return and immediately beckoned, ¡°Ma¡¯ame over here, I¡¯ll take your measurements.¡± ¡°Size?¡± Christine White walked over to her with a full head of steam. Aunt Lucy took a soft ruler and measured her, ¡°Yes, The Lane Family has to wear special clothes for ancestor worship and you don¡¯t have any, ma¡¯am, so I¡¯ll take your measurements and have them ordered.¡± ¡°So it is.¡± Christine White understood and stretched her arms so that Aunt Lucy could measure more easily. ¡°Okay.¡± Aunt Lucy finished her measurements and grabbed a pen and paper aside to record them. Christine White shook off her somewhat sore arms and walked over to the couch and sat down, pouring herself a ss of water, ¡°By the way Aunt Lucy, I haven¡¯t asked you yet what I should do for The Lane Family ancestor offering.¡± Chapter 101 – Ancestor Sacrifice ¡°There¡¯s not really much to do, but some rules ma¡¯am that you need to know.¡± Aunt Lucy removed the apron from her waist. Christine White looked at her, ¡°Aunt Lucy why don¡¯t you tell me about it, Baird asked me to ask you for advice.¡± ¡°I know, sir told me.¡± ¡°When?¡± ¡°Just while you were doing theundry, I brought tea up to the gentleman and he specifically instructed me to do so.¡± Aunt Lucy replied with a smile. Christine White narrowed her eyes suspiciously, ¡°Tea? Wouldn¡¯t he not be much of a tea drinker?¡± Tea in the vi, all for the old man, was never drunk by Baird Lane.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. Aunt Lucy shrugged her shoulders, ¡°I¡¯m wondering about that too, mister specifically asked me to make tea and he wouldn¡¯t even let me prepare him coffee when I said I would!¡± Hearing this, Christine White immediately remembered something and bit her nails with a sarcastic smile, ¡°I probably know why ¡­¡± I¡¯m afraid it was what she said during the day that affected Baird Lane. That¡¯s why he doesn¡¯t drink coffee. ¡°What¡¯s the reason?¡± Aunt Lucy wondered. Christine White gave a dry smile, ¡°Aunt Lucy, don¡¯t ask, I can¡¯t talk about it, just tell me the rules to pay attention to for ancestor worship first.¡± ¡°Okay, then ma¡¯am, take notes as you listen, it¡¯s important.¡± Aunt Lucy handed her the pen and paper that had recorded her figure data. Christine White took it and turned to a new page, standing up straight and ready to take notes at a moment¡¯s notice. As Aunt Lucy goes in-depth, she gains a better understanding of The Lane Family. Originally, she thought The Lane Family was just the more powerful and top-ranking family, but now she realized that The Lane Family was not as simple as she had previously thought. Previously, she thought the only remaining poption of The Lane Family was the old man and Baird Lane, along with some distant rtives. But now I realize that this is not the case, the whole The Lane Family has a poption of about a hundred people, only those people are not from The Lane Family¡¯s own family, but from various side branches of The Lane Family. Baird Lane is the only one in The Lane Family! ¡°That means Grandpa is the patriarch of The Lane Family?¡± Christine White staggered. Aunt Lucy nodded, ¡°That¡¯s right, the lord is the patriarch, and when the lord goes, the patriarch will be the mister, and you, ma¡¯am, will be the wife of the patriarch!¡± ¡°Mrs. Patriarch ¡­¡± Christine White¡¯s entire body swooned at the title. She never thought she would have such a good life, she was bornmon and grew up unloved by her parents, she thought she was pathetic. But it never urred to her that when she grew up she would marry Baird Lane and would marry into a top family like The Lane Family. She wasn¡¯t really pathetic, she thought, she was luckier than the vast majority of people, and she had always been very much herself when she had walked through the door where the bride was chosen! ¡°But Mrs.¡± Aunt Lucy looked at Christine White. Christine White blinked, ¡°What?¡± ¡°This time, since mister took you to pay homage to your ancestors, it means that you will meet those people from The Lane Family, at that time, those people may give you a hard time ma¡¯am, you must be steady.¡± Aunt Lucy is a little worried. Christine White tensed up inside, ¡°Difficult?¡± ¡°Yes, there are a lot of people out of the five suits in those side lines of The Lane Family who want to marry their daughters to Mr. Now that the position of The Lane Family¡¯s youngestdy has been taken by you, they are ironically not happy about it.¡± ¡°So ¡­ how are they going to give me a hard time?¡± Christine White bit her nails with some sadness. Aunt Lucy shook her head, ¡°I don¡¯t know about that, but when the timees, you¡¯ll stay in the lounge and you won¡¯t go out except for the ancestor festival.¡± ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll keep that in mind.¡± Christine White answered. Aunt Lucy added a few more notes before sending her upstairs to rest. Where Christine White could sleep, lying on her bed unheeded and silently memorizing what she had recorded. Baird Lanees back from his work to a scene of her with a sad face and her mouth agape. ¡°What are you doing?¡± He asked, tugging at his tie. Christine White sat up, ¡°I¡¯m remembering what to notice about the ancestor offering.¡± ¡°What matters require such rote memorization on your part?¡± Baird Lane dropped his tie. If she hadn¡¯t said it herself, he would have thought she was preparing for her senior year. ¡°These.¡± Christine White waved the notebook in her hand. Baird Lane raised an eyebrow, ¡°Show me.¡± ¡°Here.¡± Christine White handed it over crisply. Baird Lane picked it up and raised an eyebrow. Howe he didn¡¯t know there were so many rules? ¡°Baird, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Seeing the subtle expression on Baird Lane¡¯s face, Christine White assumed something was wrong and cautiously inquired. Baird Lane pointed to the notebook, ¡°Aunt Lucy told you all this?¡± ¡°Uh-huh.¡± ¡°Give me the pen!¡± He held out his hand. Christine White good-naturedly held out a pen to him. He took it and crossed out several entries in the notebook. ¡°These are useless, Aunt Lucy is right about the rules, but you are different, you are my wife, the youngdy of The Lane Family¡¯s own family, you don¡¯t have to follow them so much, you can do as you please except for being strict when ites to the ancestor¡¯s service.¡± Baird Lane returned the revised notes to Christine White. Christine White looked at it, ¡°Is it really okay?¡± ¡°If you want to follow the above, I have no objection.¡± Baird Lane took off his coat and spoke back in a faint voice. Christine White hurriedly shook her head, ¡°I¡¯d better forget it then.¡± She had wanted to memorize these rules because she was afraid she wouldn¡¯t perform well when the time came. Since she said she didn¡¯t have to, she¡¯d justply. In case you remember it now, it¡¯s okay to be nervous instead of being able to remember it, wouldn¡¯t it be even more humiliating! ¡°Did Aunt Lucy tell you anything else besides that?¡± Baird Lane unbuttoned his shirt. Christine White hmmmed softly, ¡°There is.¡± ¡°Said what?¡± ¡°Said something about the other sidekicks of The Lane Family and that they might give me a hard time, Baird, is that true?¡± Baird Lane¡¯s eyes narrowed a bit, ¡°It¡¯s true, those side branches have always wanted to rece my line, and when they can¡¯t they want to develop inw rtionships, so they may be unfriendly to you, but you don¡¯t have to pay them any mind.¡± ¡°Aunt Lucy said as much, and told me to stay in the lounge when the time came, and not to go out if I could, but I¡¯m afraid they¡¯lle looking for me, in case you¡¯re not with me again at that time ¡­¡± Christine White was a little uneasily twisting her fingers. Baird Lane knocked her on the head. ¡°That hurts!¡± She covered the top of her head and looked at him usingly, ¡°Baird what are you doing?¡± ¡°Are you stupid?¡± Baird Lane met her eyes coldly. Christine White beamed, ¡°Where am I stupid.¡± ¡°You¡¯re stupid everywhere, and if they dide to your door, you didn¡¯t know to call me? Or you could have called someone to chase them away!¡± Baird Lane said with thin lips. Christine White froze, ¡°Evict them? Is that okay?¡± ¡°You are from this family, they are just side branches, in terms of status, you are more honorable than them, and grandpa is the head of the family, as his grandson-inw, you have the right to have them kicked out, show your strength as the youngdy of this family, being too weak will only bring shame to grandpa.¡± Baird Lane finished speaking and turned in the direction of the bathroom. Christine White looked at his back and suddenly thought a lot more clearly and made a trumpet shape with her hands and shouted at him, ¡°I know, Baird, thanks for the pointers, I won¡¯t embarrass Grandpa or you!¡± Baird Lane paused in his tracks, ¡°I¡¯ll see what happens then!¡± ¡°Won¡¯t let you down!¡± Christine White lowered her hand. Baird Lane answered and closed the bathroom door. Christine White smiled slightly, her heart, which had been apprehensive, finally calmed at this moment. He was right, she was his wife now, the youngdy of The Lane Family¡¯s own family, and she didn¡¯t have to be afraid of the sidekick¡¯s spite. She was also supposed to represent the family and the face of the Old Master and Baird, so if she was afraid, she would really disgrace the Old Master and Baird. So for the sake of the old man and Baird, she couldn¡¯t, under any circumstances, show weakness. With that thought, Christine White reached for her bedside cell phone and made a call out. Chapter 102 Hanging up on Molly Bort Baird Lanees out of the shower and she¡¯s having a nice conversation with the person on the other end of the phone. Baird Lane looked at her bright smile and grimaced a little. ¡°Who are you talking to on the phone?¡± He asked in a cold voice. She¡¯d never even smiled this big when she talked to him. Christine White heard the man¡¯s voice and whipped her head around to look at him, giving him a mouthing off in reply. Seeing that she had mouthed ¡®Grandpa¡¯, Baird Lane looked startled, and the unspoken, nameless fire in his heart dissipated without a trace. ¡°What are you doing calling Grandpa thiste?¡± Christine White covered her cell phone and whispered back, ¡°I was talking to Grandpa about the ancestor sacrifice, and Grandpa was so happy when he found out you mentioned me.¡± ¡°What are you telling Grandpa about these things.¡± Baird Lane frowned. Christine White exined, ¡°I thought about it, in case they really took the initiative to find me, and I sent someone to kick them out, it would be more or less a mess, so I wanted to talk to grandpa in advance and say hello, so that grandpa could be mentally prepared.¡± Listening to her words, a sh of surprise crossed Baird Lane¡¯s eyes, ¡°You¡¯re quite thoughtful.¡± ¡°Is that apliment?¡± Christine White cocked her head. Baird Lane pressed hisrge hand to the top of her head and rubbed it hard, ¡°No, there¡¯s nothing in your entire body that¡¯s worthplimenting!¡± ¡°Hmph!¡± Christine White took his hand away somewhat unhappily, ¡°Hair¡¯s all messed up.¡± ¡°Give me the phone.¡± Baird Lane didn¡¯t care if her hair was messed up or not, he reached right out to her. Christine White gave him a look and put her cell phone in the palm of his hand. When she put it down, her fingertips identally touched his hand, which immediately shrank back. Christine White, with a chill in her heart, assumed he was disliking her and, after giving him an apologetic smile, prepared to take her hand back. But just as he¡¯d withdrawn a little, his hand was grabbed. ¡°Why are your hands so cold?¡± He asked in a hushed voice. It wasn¡¯t even winter yet, and her hands were a little too cold. The ice made him cringe just now. Christine White looked at the man and stared back dumbly, ¡°It¡¯s been like thattely.¡± ¡°Recently?¡± Baird Lane narrowed his eyes. Christine White nodded slightly, ¡°Baird, why don¡¯t you talk to Grandpa on the phone first.¡± Baird Lane stared at her for a few seconds before finally taking his cell phone and heading for the balcony. Christine White sighed and looked down at her pale hand with a hint of sadness in her eyes. In fact, not only were her hands cold now, but even her feet were cold, and she went to bed every night and didn¡¯t warm up until most of the night. She had never had such a problem before, and since donating bone marrow to Molly Bort, she had noticed that she had started to have minor health problems. Cold hands and feet was just one of them, the other was that she got a little dizzy and dazzled from time to time, but none of that, she ever told him about. Christine White cast a nce toward the balcony, grabbed her pajamas and went to the bathroom. By the time she got out of the shower, Baird Lane had finished his phone call as well and was sitting on the end of the bed watching her. ¡°Have you been sicktely?¡± He asked, obviously still concerned about her cold hands. Christine White¡¯s hand rubbing her hair paused, her eyes darting away, ¡°No.¡± ¡°Tell the truth!¡± Baird Lane¡¯s thin lips flicked out, and though his tone was light, the words were heavy with oppression. Christine White lowered her eyelids, ¡°No really, I have that one time a month where my hands get cold.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Baird Lane scrutinized her. Christine White nodded heavily, ¡°Of course it¡¯s true, look at metely I¡¯ve been eating and drinking well and running and jumping around, where does it look like I¡¯m sick.¡± Baird Lane thought about it, and it made some sense, so he didn¡¯t question her words any more, but still admonished, ¡°If you¡¯re really sick, say so.¡± ¡°I know.¡± Christine White responded with a smile. Baird Lane pointed to the bed, ¡°Your cell phone.¡±Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. ¡°I saw that.¡± She dropped the towel, grabbed the blow dryer and walked over to the corner to blow dry her hair. Baird Lane stopped paying attention to her and casually pulled a book from the bed and read it. Christine White was afraid that the sound of the blowing wind would disturb him, so she simply turned off the blowing wind and prepared to go to the checkroom. As a result, she had just taken a step out when she heard the man¡¯s voice behind her, ¡°You don¡¯t have to go, you can¡¯t disturb me.¡± ¡°How did you know I was going to ¡­¡± ¡°What¡¯s in your heart is written on your face.¡± Baird Lane looked at her. Christine White smiled a little embarrassed, ¡°Sure it won¡¯t bother you?¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s not like it¡¯s an important book, so blow it off.¡± Baird Lane pulled his gaze back. With him having said that, Christine White felt that it would be a bit contrived for her to walk away again, so she simply did as he said and went back to where she had just been to continue blow-drying her hair. But even so, she kept themotion to a minimum. After a good blow-dry, Christine White breathed a soft sigh of relief and put the blow-dryer away before returning to the bed to lie down. ¡°Packed?¡± Baird Lane closed the book. Christine White hugged the covers, ¡°There.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll turn out the lights then.¡± Baird Lane put the book back on the bed. Christine White rolled her eyes at him, ¡°Turn it off.¡± Baird Lane hmmm¡¯d and probed to turn off the light. At that moment, his cell phone buzzed. Baird Lane frowned unhappily and brought the phone over. But when he saw the caller ID, his eyes darkened for a moment. Christine White couldn¡¯t help but feel a little more curious when she saw him like this, and secretly raised her head to nce towards his cell phone. She couldn¡¯t help but bite her lower lip when she saw the name on it was Molly. Calling at this hour of the night. It¡¯s not Baird Lane again, is it? Thinking about it, Christine White¡¯s heart was a little sour, but on her face she pretended not to care, ¡°It¡¯s Ms. Bort calling yet.¡± ¡°Uh-huh.¡± Baird Lane answered, then cut the phone off. Christine White¡¯s mouth opened in surprise at the sight, ¡°Baird, aren¡¯t you going to answer it?¡± He actually hung up on Molly Bort! ¡°No need.¡± Baird Lane turned his cell phone off and put it back. Christine White calmed down, ¡°Why?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve told Molly I¡¯ll see less of her in the future, and naturally I should have less contact.¡± Baird Laney down. Christine White tugged at the corner of the quilt with both hands, ¡°But won¡¯t that break Miss Bort¡¯s heart?¡± Baird Lane didn¡¯t say anything. The room was too dark for her to see what expression he had on his face at the moment, and after a moment¡¯s hesitation, she spoke, ¡°Baird, why don¡¯t you call Ms. Bort back over there, in case she¡¯s looking for you on something important.¡± ¡°Christine White, will you shut up, it¡¯s noisy!¡± Baird Lane said in an impatient voice. Christine White¡¯s eyes dimmed and she stopped talking, rolling over and turning her back to him. Suddenly, the covers moved a few times and an arm reached out and wrapped itself directly around her. Her body immediately tightened, ¡°Baird you ¡­¡± Before the words were finished, his arms tightened in vain, bringing her back vigorously. Baird Lane¡¯s other arm came back up and went under her neck, locking her securely in his arms. Chapter 103 Debby York’s Invitation ¡°Huh?¡± Christine White was a little confused. Baird Lane let out a low chuckle, ¡°I didn¡¯t mean for anything to happen with you, I¡¯m tired!¡± Christine White¡¯s little face was on fire, knowing that she had misunderstood, and she couldn¡¯t wait to find a crack in the ground to hide in. ¡°I ¡­ didn¡¯t mean that.¡± She stammered in defense. Baird Lane raised his eyebrows slightly, ¡°So what do you mean?¡± ¡°Nothing, I¡¯m sleepy.¡± She hurriedly closed her eyes. Baird Lane didn¡¯t hold onto it either, ¡°Hmmm.¡± He also closed his eyes back up. Christine White hesitated, ¡°Baird ¡­¡± ¡°Yes?¡± Baird Lane¡¯s thin lips flicked up. ¡°Good night!¡± Baird Lane¡¯s eyelids fluttered slightly as if to open, but in the end they didn¡¯t, ¡°Good night ¡­¡± He returned. It¡¯s been over a decade, and no one has said goodnight to him since his parents¡¯ ident, not even Grandpa or Molly. And now he heard it once again, still from this woman he had never been able to look at. At this moment, Baird Lane had turned to soft water inside, and he wrapped Christine White into his arms, strong but not painful, ¡°Go to sleep.¡± Christine White was a little ttered for a moment when she perceived that his gesture carried a hint of cherishing in it. She didn¡¯t know how he had be so gentle with her all of a sudden, let alone what was going through his mind at the moment. But she didn¡¯t ask, for fear that if she did, he would take back all the warmth that was flowing out of him at the moment, and that would not be worth it. With that in mind, Christine White rubbed herself in the man¡¯s arms and found afortable position before falling asleep peacefully. A good night¡¯s sleep ¡­ The next day, Christine White wakes up and Baird Lane is gone. With a regretful sigh, she got up and went to the bathroom to wash up and go downstairs. ¡°Ma¡¯am.¡± Aunt Lucy saw hering down and greeted her with a smile, ¡°Good morning.¡± ¡°Morning Aunt Lucy,¡± Christine White yawned, ¡°Has Baird gone?¡± ¡°Mister left early in the morning.¡± Aunt Lucy returned, then added, ¡°Back to the old house.¡± ¡°Is something the matter?¡± Christine White asked suspiciously. Aunt Lucy shook her head, ¡°I¡¯m not sure about that, why don¡¯t you ask mister yourself ma¡¯am, he should tell you.¡± Christine White dropped her eyes and smiled bitterly, ¡°Aunt Lucy don¡¯t be ridiculous, how could he tell me anything about him.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not necessarily true, I see you and Mr. are much closer these days ma¡¯am. Christine White was a little dumbfounded by what she said. Close to Baird Lane? How is that possible! ¡°Aunt Lucy, don¡¯t tease me.¡± Christine White waved her hand, not believing Aunt Lucy¡¯s words. Aunt Lucyughed softly, ¡°Ma¡¯am, I¡¯m not teasing you, haven¡¯t you noticed that mister has been much more patient with youtely? He¡¯ll strike up a conversation with you, he¡¯ll answer when you ask him, and he¡¯s even smiling at you now, something he didn¡¯t do before.¡± ¡°This ¡­¡± Christine White¡¯s eyes went wide. Listening to Aunt Lucy, it does seem that way. ¡°Ma¡¯am, don¡¯t you believe it yet?¡± Aunt Lucy looked at Christine White. Christine White didn¡¯t answer. It wasn¡¯t that she didn¡¯t believe it, but she didn¡¯t have the confidence to believe it. I¡¯m afraid that if I believe she¡¯s close to Baird Lane now, what if she turns back to her old wayster? ¡°Alright, since ma¡¯am doesn¡¯t believe me, forget I said it, ma¡¯am, let¡¯s go have breakfast.¡± Aunt Lucy changed the topic. Christine White nodded, ¡°Good.¡± After breakfast, she came to the office. Debby York was waiting outside her office door and saw hering and took her arm affectionately, ¡°Christine, you¡¯re finally here.¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Christine White took out her door card and opened the door. Debby York rubbed her shoulder, ¡°Of course I have something for you, you remember my birthday in a few days, right?¡± ¡°Of course, forgetting anyone¡¯s birthday wouldn¡¯t be forgetting yours.¡± Christine White nudged Debby York¡¯s forehead, ¡°So is that why you came up here early in the morning to see me?¡± ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m sending you an invitation just for you.¡± Debby York pulled a red invitation from her bag and ced it on the table. Christine White picked it up and looked at it andughed, ¡°An invitation? Are you sure you¡¯re having a birthday and not a wedding?¡± ¡°Of course not, it¡¯s not even my mom.¡± Debby York sat down on her butt. Christine White¡¯s gossip fire rose, ¡°By the way, it¡¯s been a long time since I¡¯ve seen my aunt and uncle, how¡¯s their health these days?¡± ¡°My mom¡¯s health is okay, but my dad ¡­¡± Debby York lowered her eyes, her breath a little sad around her. Christine White then reacted to the fact that she had asked a question she shouldn¡¯t have and wanted to p herself. ¡°I¡¯m sorry Debby , I ¡­¡± she apologized hastily. Debby York interrupted her with a wave of her hand, ¡°Well, I¡¯m not ming you, what¡¯s all the tension for.¡± Christine White still apologizes. She knew that Debby York¡¯s main concern was her dad¡¯s health. Now Debby York looks smiling on her face and nothing is bothering her, but in fact Debby York keeps everything to herself and just keeps her mouth shut. ¡°Enough about that, why don¡¯t you bring your husband over with you then, and when you do, you¡¯ll see why I¡¯m making such a big deal out of this birthday.¡± Debby York sighed. Christine White¡¯s hand shook as she held the invitation, ¡°Do I have to bring my husband?¡± ¡°Of course not, it¡¯s just that you have a husband you can bring along, but Christine, you don¡¯t seem to want to bring your husband to my birthday.¡± Debby York looked at her skeptically. Christine White averted her eyes, ¡°No, it¡¯s just that my husband doesn¡¯t like these asions, so ¡­¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t like it, don¡¯te, I¡¯m not forcing it.¡± Debby York smiled and patted her on the shoulder. Christine White sighed in relief, ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± ¡°Okay, I¡¯ve got my invitations delivered, so I¡¯ll go downstairs.¡± Debby York rose to take her leave. Christine White hmmmed, ¡°I¡¯ll walk you to the door.¡± After saying that, she walked ahead and just as soon as she opened the door, she was startled by the man standing outside. ¡°President Lane?¡± eximed Christine White. Debby York, behind her, heard it and hurriedly poked her head out to see it, and when she saw that it was Baird Lane at the door, her form shook and she, too, hurried to greet him respectfully, ¡°President Lane!¡± ¡°Who are you?¡± Baird Lane looked past Christine White to Debby York. Debby York introduced herself with a straight face, ¡°I¡¯m Debby York, an employee in the nning department.¡± ¡°You¡¯re Debby York?¡± asked Baird Lane, raising an eyebrow. Debby York was surprised, ¡°President Lane knows about me?¡± Baird Lane swept his afterglow over Christine White, ¡°I¡¯ve heard of it, what are you doing here?¡± ¡°I¡¯m friends with Christine ¡­ No, Secretary White is a good friend and came up here specifically to see her.¡± Debby York replied. Baird Lane narrowed his eyes, ¡°It¡¯s business hours!¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry President Lane, I¡¯ll be right back.¡± Debby York blushed slightly and hurriedly apologized. After apologizing, she kept her head down and walked away quickly. Baird Lane and Christine White were the only ones left in the doorway, and the air froze slightly. Christine White sucked in her breath, ¡°Baird, don¡¯t me Debby , if you do me me.¡± ¡°Why should I me you?¡± Baird Lane looked down at her. Christine White flinched, ¡°Because it¡¯s business hours and she came up to see me ¡­¡± ¡°Okay, what did she want with you?¡± Baird Lane waved his hand, digressing.C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org Christine White ruffled her hair around her ears, ¡°She¡¯s here to deliver the invitations, it¡¯s her birthday in a few days.¡± ¡°You¡¯re going?¡± ¡°Uh-huh.¡± Debby York was her best friend, of course she was going! Debby York might even get mad if she doesn¡¯t go. Thinking, Christine White hesitated, ¡°Baird ¡­¡± Baird Lane¡¯s eyelids fluttered slightly, ¡°Yes?¡± Chapter 104 – Promotion ¡°Debby Birthday ¡­¡± Halfway through her sentence, Christine White abruptly stopped again, as if she was concerned about something. She was actually going to ask him if he wanted toe along on Debby York¡¯s birthday, but then thought about how impractical that would be. Let¡¯s not talk about the fact that he didn¡¯t have to attend an employee¡¯s birthday party, but if he went, wouldn¡¯t that be exposing to Debby York that he was her husband? She had never forgotten his warning. So forget it. She can just go by herself. ¡°What happened to her birthday?¡± Baird Lane asked, wrinkling his nose. ¡°Nothing.¡± Christine White gathered her thoughts back and shook her head and smiled, ¡°By the way President Lane, were you just standing in my office doorway ready to knock?¡± Baird Lane hmmm¡¯d and handed her the file he¡¯d been holding in his hand, ¡°Here¡¯s the yearly inventory, you finish organizing it and give it to me.¡± Christine White looked serious once she heard it was a job, ¡°Okay, so when do you probably want it?¡± ¡°Before the end of the day.¡± Baird Lane shot back at her, then turned and headed back to his office. Gates had been waiting for him for quite some time, and when he saw hime in, he immediately flipped through his schedule for the day and reported on his day¡¯s itinerary. Baird Lane listened while pulling out his chair and sitting down, ¡°What did you say? Hugh Dong asked me to meet him?¡±C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. ¡°Yes, Chief Dong has asked to meet you at two in the afternoon.¡± Gates returned as he closed his itinerary. Baird Lane tapped his fingers on the desktop, ¡°What did he ask me to meet for?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not clear yet, but I think it should be about thest cooperation, I remember that thest time we cooperated, it was just in time for Secretary White and Ms. Molly Bort¡¯s surgery, so the cooperation project, President Lane, you didn¡¯t talk clearly with Chief Dong.¡± Gates pushed his sses to analyze. Baird Lane lifted his chin slightly, ¡°I know, you call back and say that I¡¯ve agreed to meet, the ce will be at the Wealth Hotel, I¡¯ll treat him to dinner there by the way, it¡¯s as a reparation for thest time we talked about cooperation and didn¡¯t finish it.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Gates nodded and instantly took out his cell phone. A few minutester, he hung up the phone with an odd look on his face. Baird Lane narrowed his eyes, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°President Lane ¡­¡± Gates hesitated to say. Baird Lane was getting a little impatient, ¡°Speak!¡± Gates coughed and organized his words, ¡°Chief Dong said he agreed to dinner, but he asked you to bring Secretary White as well.¡± ¡°Christine White?¡± ckened Baird Lane. Gates nodded, ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± ¡°Did he say why?¡± Baird Lane¡¯s voice was cold. Gates bowed his head slightly, not daring to look him in the face, ¡°That wasn¡¯t said, just that he hoped to see Secretary White then.¡± Baird Lane¡¯s thin lips pursed out a few chills and didn¡¯t speak anymore, his breath around him cold as ice. Gates did not even dare to breathe heavier, stood across the desk without saying a word, and became invisible. After a while, Baird Lane suddenly snorted coldly, ¡°If he wants to see Christine White so badly, then I¡¯ll do what he wants!¡± ¡°President Lane, you¡¯re really going to take Secretary White with you, aren¡¯t you?¡± Gates looked at him in full surprise. Anyone can hear that Hugh Dong has something in mind for Christine White, otherwise why did he have to ask Christine White toe along? In this situation, no man can ept that another man is thinking about his wife in this way. But President Lane is ¡­ At this moment, Gates doesn¡¯t know what¡¯s going on in Baird Lane¡¯s mind anymore. Baird Lane didn¡¯t answer Gates¡¯ question, just grimaced and clenched his fists, ¡°You get outta here.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Gates answered and turned toward the door. After two steps, Baird Lane suddenly called out to him again, ¡°Wait!¡± Gates stood still, ¡°Is there anything else President Lane wants?¡± ¡°Debby York from nning you know?¡± Baird Lane leaned back in his chair. Gates thought for a moment and nodded, ¡°Recognize, she¡¯s on good terms with Secretary White.¡± ¡°Well, move her up a level.¡± Baird Lane took a file and flipped it open. Gates, however, froze, ¡°A promotion? President Lane, you mean, give her a promotion?¡± ¡°If she hasn¡¯t made any mistakes during her time on the job and has a conscientious work ethic, promote her, but if she doesn¡¯t measure up to any of those, give her a small raise in pay.¡± Baird Lane lightly instructed as a thank you for taking care of Christine White. Gates doesn¡¯t know what¡¯s in Baird Lane¡¯s mind, and is a million times more surprised by what Baird Lane is doing, while at the same time his mind is curious about Debby York. I wonder what that woman did to get President Lane himself to give her a promotion and a raise. Could it be that because he was close to Secretary White, he was in President Lane¡¯s sights? Thinking about it, Gates can¡¯t help but feel how important it is to follow the right people! ¡°Okay President Lane, I understand.¡± He suppressed the thousand thoughts inside him and calmly promised on his face. Baird Lane waved his hand, signaling that he could leave. Once Gates was out, he went to the personnel department to investigate Debby York¡¯s information, and when he was done, he made sure there was nothing wrong and had the personnel department issue Debby York a promotion. Debby York called Christine White as soon as she learned of her promotion. ¡°Christine, I ¡­ I ¡­¡± She couldn¡¯tplete her excited words. Christine White, however, thought something had happened to her and tensed up, ¡°Debby what¡¯s wrong with you?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine, I just ¡­ just have good news for you!¡± Debby York sank down and finally managed to hold a full sentence. Christine White¡¯s mouth twitched, somewhat speechless, ¡°Good news is good news, why do you make it seem like something big has happened, scaring me.¡± She cried andughed. ¡°I¡¯m just so excited.¡± Debby York hemmed and hawed. Christine White stretched and moved her stiff neck, ¡°Since the words of excitement are not clear, it seems that the good news must not be small, what exactly is it?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve been promoted!¡± Debby York eximed excitedly. Christine White¡¯s brain stuttered for a moment, then responded with a surprised confirmation, ¡°Really?¡± ¡°How can that be a lie? It was Assistant Gates himself who had the HR department issue the order, and I went from being a regr clerk, to a team leader.¡± ¡°Great!¡± Christine White was happy for her. Debby York hummed proudly, ¡°Christine you don¡¯t know, those women surnamed Wang¡¯s faces turned beet red when they heard I was promoted, theyughed me to death hahaha ¡­¡± Christine White thought about that image for a moment and didn¡¯t hold back a couple ofughs. Afterughing, she suddenly realized something and inquired seriously, ¡°Debby , did Assistant Gates say why you were suddenly promoted?¡± Debby York was notified of her promotion by Assistant Gates, who represented Baird Lane, meaning that the person who actually promoted Debby York was actually Baird Lane. Debby York herself was just an ordinary clerk, and even if she wanted to be promoted, she did not have to go through Baird Lane at all; the department manager of the nning department could decide. However, this promotion was ordered by Baird Lane. How can an ordinary staff member make the big boss notice and also cross the immediate supervisor to be promoted, the details of which will have to make people think more. ¡°I don¡¯t think so, it just means I was given a promotion for good behavior.¡± Debby York thought back. Christine White was silent for a few seconds, ¡°I know, I¡¯ll ask for youter.¡± ¡°Okay, let me know when you ask.¡± Debby York also wanted to know how she got promoted all of a sudden at once. Christine White hmmm¡¯d, ¡°I will.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll leave it to you then, how abouting out for dinner tonight?¡± Debby York offered, ¡°Just to celebrate my promotion!¡± Chapter 105 – Baird Lane’s Strongholds Christine White had wanted to say yes, but then she thought that she would have to go back to the old mansion early tonight to attend tomorrow¡¯s ancestor festival, so she had to heartily decline. ¡°I¡¯m sorry Debby , I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t tonight, how about in a couple of days?¡± ¡°What are you doing tonight?¡± Debby York asked. Christine White was reticent for two seconds, ¡°Well, a little family business.¡± ¡°Alright then, day after tomorrow then, don¡¯t you dare stand me up then.¡± Debby York snickered. Christine White nodded heavily, ¡°Good.¡± Hanging up the phone, she exhaled slightly and took a sip of the water on her desk, then got up and went to Baird Lane¡¯s office. ¡°Come in!¡± The man¡¯s cool voice rang through the door. Christine White pushed her way in, ¡°President Lane.¡± ¡°Why you?¡± Baird Lane gave her a look, ¡°Finished with the information I asked you to organize?¡± ¡°No.¡± Christine White shook her head. ¡°So what are you doing over here?¡± Baird Lane withdrew his gaze and continued to grade the papers in his hand. Christine White stopped in front of his desk, ¡°I came to ask you if Debby¡¯s promotion was your arrangement?¡± ¡°Did you say Debby York?¡± ¡°Right.¡± ¡°It¡¯s me!¡± Christine White wasn¡¯t too surprised to hear the man admit it; after all, she had already guessed it. She was just curious as to why he was doing it. So thought she, and so asked out loud. Baird Lane replied to her without looking up as he signed his name on the paperwork, ¡°I remember you saying that she was your only friend and took care of you right?¡± ¡°Yes, but what does that have to do with her promotion?¡± Christine White was filled with confusion. Baird Lane set aside one of the papers he was handling, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter much, since she¡¯s your friend, I¡¯m doing this as a thank you for taking care of you.¡± Christine White was surprised to the point where her little mouth dropped open and it took her a while to find her voice, ¡°So you did it for me?¡± ¡°What¡¯s the problem?¡± Baird Lane looked up at him. Christine White straightened up, ¡°There, why for me?¡± The question that stumped Baird Lane. The color of his eyes sank, making it impossible to see the emotions under his eyes. Yeah, why would he y favorites for her with a regr employee who has nothing to offer?Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. And still did it for no reason at all! Just because that Debby York woman had taken care of her? But what did that have to do with him? Baird Lane¡¯s thin lips pursed up, forced down the answer that was almost ready toe out from the bottom of his heart, and returned with an expressionless face, ¡°There¡¯s no reason for it, if I want to do it, I¡¯ll do it.¡± That¡¯s right, he just suddenly remembered, it wasn¡¯t specifically for her, Baird Lane told himself in his mind. But the hand that held the pen slowly tightened, and a sh of weakness, which he himself had not detected, crossed his eyes. Christine White didn¡¯t notice the difference in Baird Lane and lowered her eyelids in some disappointment, ¡°Okay, I get it.¡± She didn¡¯t get the answer she wanted, but she was content. At least Debby York got her promotion because of her. ¡°Is there anything else you want?¡± Baird Lane tapped the table. Christine White waved her hand, ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± ¡°You¡¯re fine, so it¡¯s my turn to ask you.¡± Baird Lane¡¯s eyes went suddenly cold. Christine White was a little apprehensive, ¡°I ¡­ Did I do something wrong?¡± She stiffened a little cautiously. Baird Lane¡¯s eyes narrowed, ¡°Are you in contact with Hugh Dong?¡± ¡°Hugh Dong? ¡°Christine White was slightly stunned, ¡°You mean the president of Dong¡¯s group?¡± Baird Lane didn¡¯t respond, by default. Christine White immediately denied, ¡°No no, I¡¯m not familiar with General Manager Dong, how could we have contact, I even showed you my cell phonest time, I don¡¯t even have his contact information.¡± ¡°But he¡¯s been thinking about you.¡± Baird Lane¡¯s mouth curved in an icy curve. Christine White looked at him dumbfounded, ¡°Thinking of me?¡± ¡°He called and said he wanted me to take you to dinner with him.¡± Baird Lane twirled his pen and spoke softly, but the coldness in his words was indeed unmistakable. Christine White¡¯s form shook, ¡°I¡¯m not going!¡± God knows what that Hugh Dong wants her to do. She really didn¡¯t know him well! ¡°You must go.¡± Baird Lane ordered forcefully. Christine White frowned, ¡°Why?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve promised.¡± Baird Lane returned. He wanted to see what Hugh Dong was up to when he met Christine White. ¡°But ¡­¡± Christine White was about to say something else. Baird Lane interrupted her impatiently, ¡°There¡¯s no buts, you¡¯re out.¡± Christine White went out reluctantly. Outside, she sighed and took out her cell phone to send a message to Debby York. The newsletter had just gone out when Debby York called, ¡°Christine, your newsletter said that President Lane gave me a promotion because of my good behavior?¡± ¡°¡­ Uh-huh.¡± Christine White whispered back. I don¡¯t know whether Debby York is because she is immersed in the joy of promotion has not yete out, she did not hear the heart in Christine White¡¯s tone at all, on the contrary, she alsoughed gleefully, ¡°President Lane is really wise to recognize heroes ah!¡± ¡°Huh.¡± Christine White smiled an extremely forced smile. ¡°I¡¯ve decided!¡± Debby York suddenly eximed. Christine White was startled by her and held the phone away from her, ¡°What did you decide?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve decided that President Lane will be my idol from now on ah, after all, there aren¡¯t many people who can see me shine anymore, so of course I¡¯m going to hold it up.¡± Christine White rolled her eyes, ¡°Then why don¡¯t you just take a picture of him and give him up!¡± ¡°Good idea!¡± Debby York thought it made sense. Christine White¡¯s heart tightened, ¡°You¡¯re not serious, are you?¡± ¡°What¡¯s not to like?¡± Debby York asked rhetorically. Seeing that she was actually nning to do that, Christine White¡¯s face darkened, ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to do that!¡± Baird Lane isn¡¯t dead yet, what¡¯s the point of confessing. Even if you want to make a confession, it¡¯s her who should do it. She¡¯s Baird Lane¡¯s wife! Hearing the seriousness in Christine White¡¯s words, Debby Yorkughed heartlessly, ¡°Christine, you¡¯re a little too nervous, I¡¯m just kidding, but I don¡¯t intend to do it for sure, in case it¡¯s seen someday, and it gets into President Lane¡¯s ears, I can¡¯t afford to eat it. ¡± ¡°You really don¡¯t mean that?¡± Christine White was still a little unsure. Debby York was positively assured, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I really didn¡¯t.¡± ¡°Well then, good for you.¡± Christine White finally let her go. Debby York asked with a bad joke, ¡°Christine, don¡¯t you think you¡¯re getting too carried away with President Lane?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Christine White¡¯s expression changed slightly and she scrambled to cover up, ¡°No, you¡¯re overthinking it.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t think much of it, I really did, and it hasn¡¯t been one time, it¡¯s been a number of times that I¡¯ve caught you talking toward President Lane, or else defending President Lane all the time.¡± ¡°I ¡­ what¡¯s wrong with me doing that, President Lane is my boss and my husband¡¯s friend, of course I have to defend him a little more.¡± ¡°That¡¯s true, but I just can¡¯t quite put my finger on what¡¯s wrong, but I can¡¯t put my finger on that point.¡± Debby York let out a tangled sigh. Christine White hurriedly changed the topic, ¡°There¡¯s nothing wrong, well Debby , I won¡¯t talk to you anymore, I still have some information here that I haven¡¯t organized, let¡¯s talk next time.¡± She hung up the phone quickly. If we don¡¯t hang up and keep talking, maybe Debby York will actually guess what¡¯s going on. Debby York can¡¯t do much else, but she can dig up enough gossip to rival a criminal profiler. ¡°Phew ¡­¡± With a light exhale, Christine White returned to her office, took a short break, and then resumed her heavy workload. She was busy until after noon, when Baird Lane came over to her and she stopped. ¡°Come with me.¡± He looked at him, not to be trifled with. Chapter 106 – Swords at Odds and Ends Christine White got up and put her bag on her back and lifted her foot towards the man. She knows that he asked her to go with him to meet Hugh Dong. She didn¡¯t want to go, but he didn¡¯t give her a chance to refuse. Entering the elevator, Christine White finally couldn¡¯t help herself and asked out, ¡°Where are we going to meet Chief Dong?¡± ¡°The Wealth Hotel.¡± Baird Lane returned indifferently. Christine White gave an oh-so-silent cry, and the air grew stiff with a touch of oppression. Such depression continued until the hotel, when meeting Hugh Dong gradually dissipated. ¡°Hello President Lane.¡± Hugh Dong smiled and extended his hand to Baird Lane, but out of the corner of his eye, he nced at Christine White. His little action was detected by Baird Lane, and a wave of anger raced through his heart, the cold air around him radiating outward like no money. ¡°Hello Mr. Dong.¡± Baird Lane shook Hugh Dong¡¯s hand. When he gripped it, he slowly tightened his grip. Hugh Dong only felt a huge forceing from his hand, frowned slightly and looked at Baird Lane with a smile, ¡°President Lane you¡¯re still really enthusiastic.¡± He returned the grip hard. Christine White hadn¡¯t noticed the two men¡¯s dark exchange of words, only that there was something odd about the atmosphere between them. But what was odd, she couldn¡¯t say, so she stood quietly and said nothing. Anyway, of the three people here, she was the lowest in status, so she might as well be invisible. At the thought, she lowered her head and stared at the tips of her shoes. It didn¡¯t take long to hit before she heard someone calling her again. She looked up at Hugh Dong who called her, ¡°Chief Dong called me?¡± ¡°Right.¡± Hugh Dong wiped his hands with a handkerchief while smiling and speaking, ¡°It¡¯s been a long time since I¡¯ve seen Ms. White, and Ms. White is a lot prettier than before.¡± Christine White¡¯s small face blushed at the suddenpliment and she was a little embarrassed, ¡°Where, Chief Dong overstated it.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not making this up, it¡¯s true.¡± Hugh Dong blinked his left eye at her. Baird Lane stepped forward and held Christine White back, ¡°Mr. Dong, you¡¯re not taking me too seriously by striking up a conversation with my wife in front of me!¡± ¡°President Lane, what are you talking about, where did I not take you seriously, I was justplimenting Ms. White, you should be proud of that.¡± Hugh Dong feigned disapproval while folding the handkerchief he had finished wiping his hands with and putting it back into his breast pocket. This action of his angered Baird Lane, who also took the ornamental handkerchief out of his pocket and wiped his hands clean bit by bit. He scrubbed more carefully than Hugh Dong, missing almost every finger. After wiping, he didn¡¯t even fold the handkerchief and put it back into his pocket like Hugh Dong, but rubbed it and threw it away, giving the impression that the handkerchief was too dirty to be wanted. Hugh Dong¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly, ¡°What does President Lane mean by this?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t Mr. Dong very clear?¡± Baird Lane raised his eyes coldly, ¡°You think my hands are dirty, I think your hands are dirtier!¡± ¡°¡­¡± The corner of Hugh Dong¡¯s mouth twitched, suddenly speechless. Christine White finally sensed the saber-rattling between them this time, although she didn¡¯t know exactly why they were like this, but fearing that they would fight over it, she hurriedly stood out and said, ¡°President Lane, Mr. Dong, aren¡¯t you here to talk about cooperation?¡± ¡°Right, almost forgot about business.¡± Hugh Dong reappeared with a smile, ¡°President Lane, how about we get down to business first?¡± Baird Lane ignored him and sat straight down. Hugh Dong didn¡¯t care about his attitude and shrugged his shoulders, pulling away and sitting down across from him. Christine White looked at Baird Lane, then Hugh Dong, and finally sat down next to Baird Lane. ¡°Although we signed a contractst time we met, there are some details of the cooperation that haven¡¯t been made clear, here I¡¯ve organized some of them, President Lane will first look over them and see if there are any other suggestions.¡± Hugh Dong ced the folder he brought on the table and pushed it to Baird Lane. Baird Lane gave him a cold sweeping look and took the file and flipped through it. After reading it, his thin lips pursed. The details on this document were so perfect, taking into ount almost everything that could be taken into ount, that there was no need for him to make any further suggestions. ¡°President Lane, what do you think of this detail?¡± Hugh Dong took a sip of his red wine and smiled at Baird Lane. It¡¯s obvious that it¡¯s a deliberate show-off. Baird Lane continued to ignore Hugh Dong and turned his attention to the woman at his side, ¡°Pen!¡± Christine White hurriedly opened her briefcase and took out a fountain pen from it and handed it over. Baird Lane takes it, then signs his name to the document and pushes it back for Hugh Dong. ¡°President Lane is pretty cool.¡± Hugh Dong looked at Baird Lane¡¯s signature and couldn¡¯t help but raise an eyebrow. The meeting had really gone better than he had expected. ¡°When will the payments for the coboration be credited to themunal ount.¡± Baird Lane returned the pen to Christine White. Hugh Dong knew he was being asked and smiled a little as he returned, ¡°I¡¯ll call when President Lane does.¡± ¡°Now then.¡± Baird Lane said, and sent a message over to Gates. Hugh Dong slid a few ck lines down the corner of his forehead, ¡°President Lane is also a little too positive ¡­¡± He put down his wine and had to take out his cell phone to notify his special assistant of the transfer as well. After all, the words were put out, and he had no choice but to do as he was told. Christine White was puzzled to see that the two men were still still at odds. She didn¡¯t understand what they were fighting about when they had nothing against each other.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. Thinking, Christine White bit her lower lip, ¡°Dong always ¡­¡± ¡°Ms. White.¡± Hugh Dong looked to her. Baird Lane narrowed his eyes at her face as well. Normally Christine White already felt pressurized when she faced such a stare from Baird Lane, but now with a pair of such sights, she just felt ufortable all over. ¡°Mr. Dong, I heard from President Lane that you were the one who asked me to make sure I came over, may I ask if there¡¯s something you want to see me about?¡± She asked out against the pressure. That question, too, is at the top of Baird Lane¡¯s list. He rubbed his thumb and pursed his thin lips as he waited for Hugh Dong¡¯s answer. Hugh Dongughed lowly, his eyes slightly curved as heughed, driving the tear mole below the corner of his eye, simply excessively seductive and provocative. ¡°Things to no, it¡¯s just that I haven¡¯t seen you Ms. White in a long time, so I wanted to meet you.¡± ¡°Just like that?¡± Christine White was slightly surprised. Hugh Dong nodded, ¡°Yeah, I would have contacted you personally, but I don¡¯t have your contact information, how about this Ms. White, how about we save a phone number?¡± He picked up the cell phone next to his hand and shook it. ¡°This ¡­¡± Christine White looked to Baird Lane with difficulty, ¡°is better ¡­ ¡± She hadn¡¯t forgotten his warning to stay away from other men. Baird Lane stared at Hugh Dong with an extremely ugly face, ¡°Mr. Dong, what do you mean by asking for my wife¡¯s phone number?¡± This man, indeed, has something against Christine White. Not only did he say he wanted to meet her in front of him, but he also wanted to store contact information, so it was clear that he was provoking him and digging for him in the process. Think he¡¯s dead? Baird Lane clenched his fists at the thought. Hugh Dong pretended not to see the anger in his eyes, propped up his head and returnedzily, ¡°There is no meaning ah, just thinking about how I and Ms. White is also a friend, there is nothing wrong with saving a contact information before friends, right?¡± With that, he pulled up the dialing screen, ¡°Ms. White, what¡¯s your number, I¡¯ll call you.¡± He wasing on strong and clearly didn¡¯t want to stop until he got to the phone. Christine White reached under the table pleadingly and tugged at Baird Lane¡¯s coat, ¡°Baird¡­¡± Chapter 107 A Sudden Confession She hoped he¡¯d say no for her. Yet Baird Lane gave her a grim look and didn¡¯t say a word. His behavior left Christine White feeling a little cold, and aggravated. She let go of her hand that was tugging on his sleeve and smiled apologetically at Hugh Dong, her smile a little pale, ¡°I¡¯m sorry Mr. Dong, there¡¯s no need to leave the contact information.¡± ¡°Why? Don¡¯t you consider me a friend?¡± Hugh Dong spun his cell phone and pretended to look at her with disappointment. Christine White pursed her lips, ¡°That ¡­ we¡¯ve only met twice, we¡¯re not exactly friends.¡± ¡°But I already think of you as a friend, I don¡¯t know why, but I have a crush on you Ms. White, and I wanted to make friends with you the first time we met, but unfortunately ¡­¡± He ran his eyes over Baird Lane with deep interest. Baird Lane¡¯s face darkened to the breaking point as he read the meaning in his eyes. This man, who really did have that kind of mind for Christine White, actually med him for stealing her! ¡°Christine White, you are so good!¡± Baird Lane looked at Christine White coldly. He couldn¡¯t have imagined that such a in and unassuming woman could be so attractive to men. First they attracted Ives Norton and now Hugh Dong! Christine White was puzzled by Baird Lane¡¯s remark and frowned with confusion, ¡°Baird, what are you talking about?¡± ¡°You know exactly what I¡¯m talking about!¡± Baird Lane sneered. Christine White bit her lip, ¡°I know in my heart? You don¡¯t even make your words clear, what exactly should I be clear about?¡± ¡°Puff!¡± Hugh Dong didn¡¯t hold back hisughter. Christine White and Baird Lane looked at him together. He coughed lightly twice, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m really amused by what you said President Lane, and really, not to mention that Ms. White didn¡¯t understand what you meant by that statement, I didn¡¯t get it either, so I really don¡¯t me Ms. White.¡± Baird Lane sneers, ¡°You¡¯re really helping her out!¡± ¡°No no no!¡± Hugh Dong put up a finger and waved it, ¡°I¡¯m not speaking in favor of Ms. White, but I¡¯m speaking the truth, after all, President Lane¡¯s realm is so high that ordinary people can¡¯t understand what you¡¯re saying, right Ms. White?¡± Christine White¡¯s lips twitched and she didn¡¯t answer. She actually agreed with Hugh Dong. Every time Baird Lane says something, it¡¯s all over the ce, never clear, saying half and leaving the other half for her to guess. She¡¯s heartbroken, too! At that thought, she took a deep breath, ¡°Excuse me, I¡¯m going to the restroom.¡± She got up and left thepartment, heading for the restroom. In the restroom, Christine White stood at the sink and caught a handful of cold water and sshed it on her face to calm herself. Seriously, she didn¡¯t quite understand what Hugh Dong was trying to do with his behavior today, hounding her for contact information all the time, or making sure to get her phone number in the presence of Baird Lane, who she explicitly refused to be private about either. What hurts her the most is still Baird Lane¡¯s approach, she is being pushed so hard by Hugh Dong, he actually doesn¡¯t even help her, and says things that she can¡¯t understand to taunt her. She still doesn¡¯t know what she did wrong! Christine White caught another handful of cold water, as icy cold as her insides were at the moment. She sniffled and looked at her fresh-faced self in the mirror with a bitterugh, ¡°Heh ¡­¡±C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. She didn¡¯t think Hugh Dong was asking for her contact information because he was attracted to her. She had been married into The Lane Family for three years, and she had no other skills, but her eyes had widened quite a bit, and Hugh Dong, who appeared to be affectionate but was actually heartless, simply couldn¡¯t look at a in, ordinary woman like her. Instead, he made sure to ask for her number, and she couldn¡¯t help but wonder if he was up to something. Thinking about this, Christine White pulled a hand towel from a nearby cardboard box, dried her hands, and prepared to go back to the box to tell Baird Lane about this suspicion that had urred to her. But as soon as she stepped out of the restroom, a figure suddenly rushed over and pinned her against the wall. An intoxicating scent of men¡¯s perfume came to her nose, Christine White felt her brain a little dizzy and her little face turned red, ¡°Mr. Dong, what are you doing?¡± ¡°Ms. White guess!¡± Hugh Dong teased. Christine White was getting a little angry, ¡°I can¡¯t guess and I don¡¯t want to guess, please Mr. Dong let go of me, your behavior is rude!¡± She reached out and pushed Hugh Dong, trying to push him away. But she didn¡¯t have enough strength, not only did she not push Hugh Dong away, but instead Hugh Dong grabbed her wrists and lifted her hands above her head to hold them down. Such an intimate move made Christine White first froze, and then became annoyed, ¡°Mr. Dong, do you know that you are slighting me?¡± She stared at Hugh Dong with two exasperated eyes, as if trying to force him back with her eyes. Unbeknownst to her, this is of no use at all, and her puffed up look is not only not threatening in Hugh Dong¡¯s eyes, but also a bit cute. ¡°I know.¡± Hugh Dong let out a lowugh. Christine White exploded with anger, ¡°You know that and you won¡¯t let go?¡± It was a shame that she thought this man was a good man who had helped her get her bag back in the first ce and was a good man who had seen the light. I didn¡¯t realize that it was a denizen with a bad heart! ¡°Let go of you can!¡± Hugh Dong let go of Christine White¡¯s hand, then ruffled a strand of hair from her ear and yed with it, ¡°Give me your phone number and I¡¯ll let you go!¡± ¡°Why do you have to have my phone?¡± Christine White pulled back her hair to stare at her intently. Hugh Dong hooked his lips, ¡°I¡¯ve already said it just now in the box, because I¡¯ve cast my lot with Ms. White.¡± ¡°Hmph, I don¡¯t believe it.¡± Christine White sneered. She sneered in a way that was almost identical to Baird Lane, and had obviously learned it from him. Hugh Dong¡¯s eyes darkened, but in an instant, they turned into a deep look of love, ¡°Well, I admit that I didn¡¯t tell the truth all the way through, but what I said was also true, I did want your phone number because I felt a connection with you, Ms. White, but the connection I¡¯m talking about isn¡¯t the same as that connection ¡­¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Looking into his eyes, Christine White was inexplicably tense. Hugh Dong gave a low chuckle, ¡°Of course it¡¯s because I fell in love with you at first sight, Ms. White!¡± ¡°You ¡­¡± Christine White looked at him with shock on her face for a long time. Hugh Dong came up to her, ¡°Christine, I¡¯m telling the truth, I know it¡¯s hard for you to believe, but it¡¯s the truth, I like you!¡± The corners of Christine White¡¯s mouth twitched a few times, not only shocked by his sudden confession, but also frightened, ¡°I¡¯m sorry Mr. Dong, I ¡­ I think you must be drunk.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not drunk, Christine, I mean it!¡± Hugh Dong looked into Christine White¡¯s eyes with deep love written in them. Christine White straight away don¡¯t look away, ¡°Still sorry Mr. Dong, I really can¡¯t ept this news, you ¡­ You scared me, and I can¡¯t figure out what it is about me that you like.¡± It¡¯s not that she demeans herself, but she¡¯s self-aware. She¡¯d actually always known that good men only liked equally good women, just like Baird Lane. So she really can¡¯t believe Hugh Dong would like her! ¡°It¡¯s normal that I can¡¯t figure it out, because I can¡¯t figure it out either.¡± Hugh Dong dropped those beautiful eyes sadly, ¡°I liked Ms. White just that instant, so fast that I didn¡¯t react myself, and when I did, I realized it was toote, you were already married to President Lane.¡± Christine White suddenly froze. His words certainly spoke to her heart. It¡¯s true that liking someone can be a momentary thing, as she did with Baird Lane. She likes Baird Lane, it¡¯s just a mistake at first sight, and by the time she reacts, it¡¯s toote, she¡¯s already deeply in love with him. ¡°Why did you confess to me when you knew I was married to Baird?¡± Christine White pursed her lips. Chapter 108 – Seeing Someone Else’s Girlfriend ¡°I didn¡¯t want to tell you either, but ¡­¡± Hugh Dong looked in one direction out of the corner of his eye if anything, his voice drew much higher, ¡°When I found out that your marriage to President Lane wasn¡¯t a happy one, I changed my mind, I wanted to snatch you up!¡± ¡°Bullshit!¡± Christine White got angry, ¡°Who says I¡¯m not happily married to Baird?¡± ¡°Happy?¡± Hugh Dong stared at her closely, ¡°As far as I know, you¡¯ve been married for three years, during these three years, you could have been living apart, he never looked for you, much less treated you as his wife, because he didn¡¯t love you.¡± Hearing this, Christine White only felt that her heart had been viciously struck with a sword, and the pain made her small face pale, but her mouth still stubbornly retorted, ¡°What does it have to do with you if he loves me or not, and what makes you think that he doesn¡¯t love me?¡± ¡°Of course based on what I investigated ah, he has a former lover named Molly Bort right?¡± Hugh Dong smiles. Christine White¡¯s little face grew paler and paler, ¡°You also said it was once, and since it was once, there¡¯s no way they¡¯re going to be able to do it, and Baird said he¡¯s not going to have anything to do with Miss Bort!¡± ¡°That¡¯s hard to say, men are more nostalgic, that¡¯s what he says now, but if that Molly Bort pulls a bit of a bitter trick, you¡¯ll be the first one he dumps, believe it or not.¡± Christine White¡¯s mouth dropped open, unable to speak. She had to admit that Hugh Dong was right about what he said. When Molly Bort previously told Baird Lane about her ckmail, Baird Lane just believed Molly Bort and convicted her without asking her if that was the case or not. Baird Lane¡¯s behavior at the time had proved that if it ever came down to a choice between her and Molly Bort, that¡¯s who he¡¯d choose and who he¡¯d abandon. ¡°Christine, look, the fact that you didn¡¯t say anything means that you agree with what I said right?¡± Hugh Dong lifted Christine White¡¯s chin. Christine White tilted her head to the side, avoiding his hand, ¡°Even if you¡¯re right so what, what¡¯s your purpose in telling me this?¡± ¡°Of course there is a purpose, I want you to divorce more President Lane and be with me.¡± Hugh Dong spoke out of turn. Christine White was staggered, ¡°With you?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, President Lane doesn¡¯t love you and I like me, as long as you stay with me, I promise I¡¯ll be good to you.¡± Hugh Dong¡¯s tone softened. Christine White shook her head and was about to speak, when Baird Lane¡¯s icy cold to the extreme voice suddenly sounded behind her, ¡°Whether I love my wife or not, I don¡¯t need to be concerned by Mr. Dong, but it¡¯s you, Mr. Dong, who is encouraging my wife to divorce me, your tactics are a little bit too underhanded!¡± ¡°Baird!¡± said Christine White, twisting her head to look at him in surprise. Who knows Baird Lane ignored her and walked up to Hugh Dong and stopped, ¡°Does Dong always have to hold on to my wife and not let go?¡± Hugh Dong chuckled and cut Christine White loose, ¡°President Lane came at a good time.¡± Baird Lane grunted coldly, ¡°Mr. Dong, I¡¯ll make a note of this matter today.¡± ¡°Does President Lane want to find trouble with me?¡± Hugh Dong smirked and pretended not to hear the threat in his words. Baird Lane¡¯s eyes narrowed dangerously, ¡°Let¡¯s see if you have the ability to withstand that, Mr. Dong!¡± ¡°Hey ¡­,¡± Hugh Dong spread his hands, ¡°looks like President Lane is for real!¡± Baird Lane swept his cold eyes over him, then took Christine White¡¯s hand, ¡°Come with me.¡± Christine White had no objections and nodded gently. The two men turned and walked forward. After walking two steps, Hugh Dong looked at Christine White¡¯s back and shouted, ¡°Christine, I hope you seriously consider my words, I¡¯m serious and I won¡¯t give up, also, President Lane is really not suitable for you, you¡¯ll get hurt sooner orter if you follow him! ¡±C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. Christine White paused in her steps, didn¡¯t turn around, and didn¡¯t say anything back. Instead, Baird Lane twisted his head and gave Hugh Dong a grim look, his eyes bursting with intense anger. He then relocated that anger to Christine White, and pulled on her hand much harder, mping her wrist raw. She screamed out in pain, and he didn¡¯t even try to lessen his efforts. Hugh Dong watched them walk away until they werepletely out of sight before sweeping away his deep look and coldly hooking his lips. ¡°Righteous father, you guessed right, that man Baird Lane really does have feelings for Christine White, don¡¯t worry, I will definitely win Christine White¡¯s favor and won¡¯t let the n fail!¡± He held up his cell phone and said in a cold voice to the person on the other end of the phone. When he was done, he hung up the phone and left from the other end of the hallway. Outside the hotel, Baird Lane pulls open the car door and rudely shoves Christine White into the car. Christine White¡¯s shoulder hurt as he held it down, but she no longer dared to scream out. She knew that even screaming out wouldn¡¯t get him half as much pity as it had just done. ¡°Baird, aren¡¯t we going to have dinner with Mr. Dong?¡± She asked in a thin voice, rubbing her red wrist. Baird Lane got into the car and sneered, ¡°What? You want to have dinner with him?¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s just that you came here, didn¡¯t you invite him to dinner, and isn¡¯t it rude for us to leave now?¡± ¡°You want to be polite, then go back by yourself!¡± Baird Lane said, unlocking the passenger side of the car and letting her out. Christine White¡¯s small face went slightly white as she sat in the car without moving, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I shouldn¡¯t have said those things.¡± Baird Lane grunted, ¡°Christine White, I really don¡¯t know what it is about you that attracts Hugh Dong.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t have ¡­,¡± Christine White retorted. Baird Lane doesn¡¯t believe her, ¡°No? If you didn¡¯t, howe Hugh Dong said those things!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know ¡­¡± Christine White lowered her head. Baird Lane gasped andughed, ¡°You¡¯re happy, aren¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Happy about what?¡± ¡°Someone loves you!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think he loves me.¡± Christine White looked at him! Baird Lane tapped his fingers on the reverse disk, ¡°Why do you say that?¡± Christine White hesitantly returned, ¡°I just had the feeling that he was bent on getting my number and said he was interested in me, so I thought maybe he was trying to use me to scheme something.¡± ¡°Heh, so what if it¡¯s your delusion that he¡¯s real ¡­¡± ¡°I don¡¯t love him!¡± Christine White interrupted Baird Lane forcefully for the first time, looking serious, ¡°And I¡¯m not thinking of having anything with another man, Baird you believe me!¡± Baird Lane looked at her, his thin lips pursed, and didn¡¯t answer. In fact, he believed her because he witnessed the whole process when Hugh Dong blocked her outside the restroom and naturally heard her reject Hugh Dong¡¯s words. At that time, she didn¡¯t notice his presence. It just pissed him off, he was pissed off that she could attract so many men without realizing it when she was so in and ordinary, and he was even more pissed off that all of these men were actually digging at him in public! Just because he didn¡¯t have much affection for her didn¡¯t mean he was happy about the situation. ¡°Looks like I¡¯m really going to have to lock you in the vi and not let you out.¡± Baird Lane murmured out. That way, she¡¯ll actually stop touching other men and attracting other men, right? Christine White¡¯s heart instantly lifted when she heard Baird Lane¡¯s words, ¡°Baird you¡¯re going to lock me up?¡± Baird Lane looked at her coldly askance and made no reply. Christine White became even more apprehensive, ¡°I¡¯m sorry Baird, don¡¯t shut me down, I¡¯ll ¡­ be back.¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± Baird Lane bellowed. Christine White¡¯s body shook and she hurriedly closed her mouth. Baird Lane held out his hand, ¡°Give me the phone.¡± ¡°Here.¡± Christine White obediently fumbled for her cell phone and handed it to him. Baird Lane¡¯s face stopped looking so tight when he looked through it and didn¡¯t see another Hugh Dong contact on her cell phone. ¡°That Hugh Dong guy is not simple, you better not get involved with him!¡± He tossed the phone back to her. Christine White caught it with both hands, ¡°I know.¡± After today¡¯s incident, she can¡¯t even avoid Hugh Dong. Remembering Hugh Dong¡¯s incessant requests for his phone number, Christine White suggested, ¡°Baird, do you want to check him out?¡± Chapter 109: Returning to the Old Mansion She really thinks there¡¯s something wrong with Hugh Dong, she believes in love at first sight but doesn¡¯t believe Hugh Dong would fall in love with her at first sight. Even if Hugh Dong really fell in love with her at first sight, then why he didn¡¯t want her phone number before but came to ask for it now, and he still didn¡¯t give up in the slightest even after she clearly rejected it, it¡¯s enough to show that he¡¯s definitely not pure of heart. And I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s her fault, but Hugh Dong is looking at her strangely, as if she¡¯s some kind of prey. ¡°I don¡¯t need you to tell me what I¡¯m going to do about this.¡± Baird Lane returned Christine White¡¯sment, then took out his cell phone and dialed Gates¡¯ number. ¡°Look up Hugh Dong of the Dong¡¯s group, I want to know everything about him.¡± He ordered.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. That said, Hugh Dong seems to havee out of nowhere as a person. The previous president of Dong¡¯s group wasn¡¯t Hugh Dong either, Hugh Dong seemed to have assumed office only a few months ago, but nothing seemed to have been rumored at all about his deeds prior to assuming office. And that¡¯s what makes it most suspicious. ¡°Okay President Lane,¡± Gates responded. Hanging up the phone, Baird Lane started the car as soon as he dropped his cell phone and drove Christine White back to the vi. When he got back, he drove out again, where to he didn¡¯t say. Christine White was going to ask, but seeing as he hadn¡¯t said a word on the way back, she knew he was still angry. She was also aggravated to be confessed to, and it was something she hadn¡¯t expected. Not to mention the confession, which was questionable in any case. ¡°Ma¡¯am, did you and Mr. fight again?¡± Aunt Lucy came to Christine White holding a set of clothes, seeing her moping, she couldn¡¯t help but inquire. Christine White shook her head, ¡°There was no fight, just some bad blood.¡± ¡°Can you tell me about it?¡± Aunt Lucy sat down beside her. Christine White thought about it and agreed, telling the whole story of what happened at the hotel. Aunt Lucy listened and pondered for a few seconds, ¡°Whether or not that gentleman surnamed Dong is really interested in you, ma¡¯am, I don¡¯t dare to jump to conclusions, but the way the gentleman is behaving, makes me feel as if he is jealous.¡± ¡°Jealous?¡± Christine White nearly choked on her own spit. Aunt Lucy nodded, ¡°Yes, I feel like mister is jealous.¡± ¡°How can that be!¡± Christine White hurriedly waved her hand, ¡°It¡¯s not like he¡¯s interested in me, so where would he be jealous.¡± She would have liked Baird Lane to be jealous, it would still show that he had her in mind. But the way Baird Lane was acting, she couldn¡¯t really see where he seemed jealous. Aunt Lucy saw that Christine White didn¡¯t believe her words andughed, ¡°It¡¯s normal that madam doesn¡¯t believe it, after all, mister¡¯s character, it¡¯s impossible for him to look like any other man when he¡¯s jealous.¡± ¡°Aunt Lucy, don¡¯t tease me, Baird he¡¯s not jealous, he¡¯s just not happy that someone¡¯s digging him.¡± Christine White bitterly pulled the corner of her mouth. No man can ept someone confessing to his wife. Even if he doesn¡¯t love his wife. Baird Lane is probably one of those. After all, Hugh Dong¡¯s behavior at the time was the equivalent of cuckolding him in some way, and it¡¯s a wonder he wasn¡¯t angry. Christine White sighed at the thought and her eyes fell on Aunt Lucy¡¯sp, ¡°Aunt Lucy, whose dress is this?¡± ¡°Oh, I almost forgot, this is for you ma¡¯am.¡± Aunt Lucy stood up and unfolded the dress. Christine White followed suit, ¡°Mine?¡± ¡°Yes, this is what you¡¯ll wear tomorrow at the ancestor¡¯s memorial service, try it on, if it doesn¡¯t fit you can still alter it.¡± Aunt Lucy unbuttoned the dress. Christine White responded, putting on the ck altarpiece with a vintage twist with her help and then twirling it around in ce, ¡°Aunt Lucy what do you think, why do I feel a little strange.¡± ¡°What¡¯s weird?¡± Aunt Lucy asked as she straightened her clothes. Christine White thought for a moment, ¡°I can¡¯t say, it¡¯s probably the temperament.¡± ¡°Oh, this is normal.¡± Aunt Lucy understood instantly, ¡°This ancestor worship suit represents solemnity, it¡¯s theplete opposite of your nature ma¡¯am, that¡¯s why the temperament doesn¡¯t match, but it¡¯s okay, it¡¯s only worn for one day anyway.¡± ¡°Well, then I¡¯ll change and wear it tomorrow.¡± Christine White took off her clothes. Aunt Lucy helped her fold it and looked at the time, ¡°Is ma¡¯am hungry? I¡¯ve made chicken soup in the kitchen.¡± Once she heard Aunt Lucy ask this, Christine White touched her stomach and really felt a little hungry. Finally, he put down his clothes and went to the kitchen to help her serve dinner. She sat on the couch and turned the TV on, watching for less than two minutes when thendline on the coffee table rang. She paused the TV and picked up the microphone to her ear, ¡°Who is it?¡± ¡°Christine White, is Baird there?¡± Molly Bort¡¯s voice rang through the phone. Christine White raised her eyebrows, ¡°No!¡± ¡°You lied to me.¡± Molly Bort doesn¡¯t believe it. Christine White rolled her eyes, ¡°Believe it or not Ms. Bort, if he¡¯s not here he¡¯s not here anyway, if you want to find him, call his cell phone yourself, bye!¡± With that, she went straight back to the microphone. To avoid another call from Molly Bort, she thought for a moment, and simply unplugged the phone line. ¡°Ma¡¯am, it¡¯s time to eat.¡± Aunt Lucy shouted from the dining room door. ¡°Okay.¡± Christine White answered and headed for the dining room. In the evening, Baird Lane returned against the moonlight. Christine White had been waiting for him and when she heard the car, she rushed outside the vi to greet him. ¡°Baird,¡± she smiled as she watched the man get out of the car and stepped forward to take his briefcase. Baird Lane gave her a look, ¡°Why you, where¡¯s Aunt Lucy?¡± ¡°Aunt Lucy¡¯s making tea, I¡¯lle out and get you.¡± She returned clutching her briefcase. Baird Lane hmmm¡¯d and lifted his foot into the cottage. Christine White followed him in, ¡°What took you so long to get back now?¡± ¡°Busy with things.¡± He tugged at his tie and returned ndly. Christine White hesitated, ¡°That ¡­ daytime thing hasn¡¯t worn off on you yet?¡± Baird Lane¡¯s eyes narrowed. Christine White sniffled, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I really didn¡¯t know Hugh Dong would ¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s all in the past.¡± Baird Lane purses his lips. ¡°Huh?¡± Christine White looked up at him. Baird Lane took off his jacket, ¡°Forget it if you can¡¯t understand it.¡± With that said, he went upstairs. In fact, he knew very well that he couldn¡¯t me her for this matter, after all, it was still him who insisted that she follow. He did get angry during the day, but now his anger had receded. It was just that he was still a little preupied, preupied with the fact that another man was spying on her. Christine White watched Baird Lane go up the stairs, a little unsure of what he meant. ¡°It¡¯s all in the past ¡­ so it¡¯s not anger?¡± She murmured softly with some uncertainty. Just because she didn¡¯t know if he was still angry, she had spent the afternoon very apprehensive. But looking at his calm demeanor just now, I think he should not be angry. Christine White breathed a sigh of relief and had mentally decided to just pretend she didn¡¯t know Hugh Dong from now on. With that in mind, she went upstairs to her room as well. Baird Lane had just gotten changed when he saw here in, and without talking to her, he just opened a bottle of red wine and poured it. Christine White put her altarpiece on and suddenly thought of something and looked over at Baird Lane, ¡°By the way Baird, Miss Molly Bort called for you this afternoon.¡± Baird Lane paused in shaking his ss, ¡°What did she want with me?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know, she didn¡¯t say and I didn¡¯t ask, I just said to tell her to call you directly on your cell phone, did she?¡± Christine White asked rhetorically. Baird Lane took a sip of his drink, ¡°I turned it off.¡± The corner of Christine White¡¯s mouth twitched. It seems like Molly Bort would have been depressed at the time, or maybe Molly Bort tried to call him and called the vi¡¯sndline when she knew he was off. ¡°Is everything packed?¡± Baird Lane put down his ss and got up. Chapter 110: Grudges Christine White shook the bag in her hand, ¡°I don¡¯t have much, just this.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go then.¡± He stuck one hand in his pocket and headed for the door. Christine White hurried to follow. The two went downstairs one after the other, Aunt Lucy was waiting for them in the living room, ¡°Mr. and Mrs., are you going back to the old mansion now?¡± ¡°Uh-huh.¡± Christine White nodded. ¡°Then be careful on your way.¡± Aunt Lucy admonished. Christine White smiled and walked out of the cottage with Baird Lane. His car was parked right in front of the door, and Christine White waved at Aunt Lucy, pulled open the door and got in. Once in the car, she realizes there¡¯s someone else in the car, and it¡¯s Gates! ¡°Good evening ma¡¯am.¡± Gates greeted with a smile. It was only when a few of them were around that he would call her ma¡¯am. Christine White returned the smile, ¡°Hello.¡± Gates stopped paying attention to her and started the car before ncing at Baird Lane in the rearview mirror, ¡°President Lane, the results of the investigation you asked me to do on Chief Dong havee in.¡± Hearing this, Christine White¡¯s spirits lifted and her back straightened considerably. Her small subconscious movement was detected by Baird Lane, and a sh of displeasure crossed his eyes. This woman, is she so concerned about that Dong? ¡°Speak!¡± Baird Lane spat out a cold word. Gates rushed back, ¡°Hugh Dong is the adopted son of Owen Dong, chairman of Dong¡¯s Group ¡­¡± ¡°Wait a minute.¡± Baird Lane interrupts, ¡°Did you say adopted son?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, it¡¯s indeed an adopted son, although Chairman Dong said to the public that Hugh Dong is his son, the real rtionship is actually an adopted son, and there¡¯s one thing that¡¯s very strange, Hugh Dong appeared out of nowhere in this form, and his previous information is also fake.¡± ¡°Fake?¡± Baird Lane¡¯s eyes narrowed. Christine White, sensing the tension in the atmosphere, subconsciously swallowed and listened quietly. ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve double checked, all of them are fake, even the name Hugh Dong was only changed in recent years, as for what he used to be called, what school he went to, and where he was adopted by Chairman Dong are all uncheckable, and all the ones we found are fake.¡± Gates said as he turned the steering wheel. Baird Lane tapped his fingers on his knee and was silent for a moment before he spoke, ¡°Any luck finding out why the information was hidden and the name changed?¡± ¡°This one doesn¡¯t, but ¡­¡± ¡°But what?¡± Gates cleared his throat, ¡°While I was investigating the information, I stumbled upon Chairman Dong having a problem with the old man.¡± ¡°Who¡¯s the old man?¡± Christine White couldn¡¯t help but ask curiously. Baird Lane pursed his lips, ¡°My father.¡± ¡°What?¡± Christine White was surprised. It was actually his father. It was the first time she had heard that there was something about his parents. ¡°My father had a problem with Owen Dong?¡± Baird Lane¡¯s hand on his knee clenched. Why was this something he hadn¡¯t heard about. ¡°Yes, but it¡¯s not a big transgression, back then The Lane Family Group or Mr. Lao was still in charge, and oncepeted with Chairman Dong for a piece ofnd, for that piece ofnd, Chairman Dong put a lot of effort, but in the end, he lost to Mr. Lao, and for that reason, Chairman Dong put out the word¡­ ¡­ ¡°Gates stopped the car for a red light. Baird Lane narrowed his eyes, ¡°What words?¡± Gates craned his head to look at him and returned, ¡°Said Dong¡¯s would no longer be working with The Lane Family in his lifetime.¡± ¡°How strange.¡± Christine White interjected suddenly. Baird Lane sidled up slightly, ¡°Tell me what¡¯s strange.¡± ¡°That¡¯s the phrase.¡± Christine White stroked her chin, ¡°Didn¡¯t he say that he wouldn¡¯t work with The Lane Family in his lifetime, but he didn¡¯t die, so now Hugh Dong is working with us, wouldn¡¯t he be going against that statement?¡± ¡°What thedy says makes sense.¡± Gates echoed. Baird Lane leaned back, ¡°Is this coboration between Dong¡¯s and The Lane Family Hugh Dong¡¯s idea, or Owen Dong¡¯s?¡± ¡°I wouldn¡¯t know about that.¡± Gates shook his head. Christine White¡¯s lips twitched, ¡°Baird, why don¡¯t we just stop working with Dong¡¯s.¡± ¡°Why?¡± Baird Lane looked at her. Christine White exhaled and organized her words, ¡°Of course it¡¯s because I¡¯m afraid that there¡¯s some kind of conspiracy, you guys have just said that that Chairman Dong has a grudge against The Lane Family, and he even said that kind of thing, and now he¡¯s suddenly cooperating with The Lane Family, so that¡¯s why I¡¯m worried that there¡¯s a conspiracy, and that they¡¯re going to not be trying to use the cooperation to target The Lane Family.¡± After hearing this from her, Baird Lane¡¯s eyes changed to look at her and became somewhat appreciative, ¡°I can¡¯t see that you have that kind of realization.¡± Christine White rubbed her nose in embarrassment, ¡°It¡¯s really what happened during the day that¡¯s been weighing on my mind.¡± ¡°What you say is not out of the question.¡± Baird Lane wrapped his arms around him, ¡°But the coboration, it¡¯s still going on.¡± Christine White was surprised, ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid that something is really wrong?¡± ¡°It¡¯s just that I want to find out what the Dong¡¯s are up to that I want to continue, and if they really are targeting The Lane Family and avoiding this time there¡¯s a next time, in which case why don¡¯t I meet them head on?¡± Baird Lane ruffles his eyelids lightly. ¡°But ¡­¡± Christine White was still a little worried. Baird Lane suddenly reached out and patted the back of her head, ¡°It¡¯s okay, I know in my heart, you don¡¯t need to worry about these things, you just need to stay away from anyone in the Dong family, especially Hugh Dong, got it?¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± Christine White nodded, ¡°I understand, but you have to be careful, in case they are really targeting The Lane Family for thatnd, I¡¯m afraid that they¡¯re going to do something about the partnership.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry ma¡¯am, President Lane what plotting and scheming have not seen, the old man and the olddy just had an ident that year, President Lane is only a teenager, took over The Lane Family, the board of directors of those old guys think that President Lane is small, all kinds of targeting President Lane, President Lane is still not over it. Lane, President Lane still not survive.¡± Gates said with a smile in front of him. Christine White listened but was a little distressed, ¡°You must have suffered a lot at that time?¡± ¡°Bitter?¡± The corner of Baird Lane¡¯s mouth curved into an icy arc, ¡°Kicking those syndicate assholes off the board one by one wouldn¡¯t be bitter.¡±C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org ¡°Uh ¡­¡± The corner of Christine White¡¯s mouth twitched, ¡°Okay, forget I said that.¡± It¡¯s pretty pathetic that those guys bumped into him! Why are you bullying him, a big devil, when you have nothing else to do? You deserve to be kicked out! At the thought, the corners of Christine White¡¯s mouth lifted into an ill-concealed smile. This was her husband. At a young age, he was in control of a huge conglomerate and drove away those who bullied him. It¡¯s really remarkable! ¡°What are you smiling about?¡± Baird Lane asked coldly as he watched the smile on Christine White¡¯s face. Christine White hurriedly curbed her smile and shook her head, ¡°Nothing, thought of something that would make me proud.¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Baird Lane spat out two words faintly and didn¡¯t ask any more questions, clearly not interested in the matter of pride that came out of her mouth. Half an hourter, The Lane Family¡¯s old mansion arrived. Knowing that they had returned, the old master had waited in the lobby early and had instructed Uncle Fu to go to the old mansion¡¯s gate to greet them. ¡°Young Master, Young Grandmother, you have finally arrived.¡± Fu Bo stepped forward to take the bag in Christine White¡¯s hands and greeted her with a smile. Christine White hurried to greet him as well, ¡°Uncle Fu, have you been waiting long?¡± Uncle Fu smiled even more kindly, ¡°Didn¡¯t wait long,e on in, Master is waiting for you in the lobby.¡± said, leading the three Christine Whites into the old mansion. This is Christine White¡¯s second visit to the old mansion; the first was three years ago, when she was first married to Baird Lane. Three years ago she had been overwhelmed by the grandeur of the old mansion, and she still was. The Lane Family¡¯s old mansion is a purely old-fashioned garden, sorge that it takes most of the day to walk through the several courtyards. To hear Baird Lane tell it, the yard has been around for hundreds of years, handed down from the old ancestors of The Lane Family. Thinking, Christine White was about to ask Baird Lane about the rest of the old mansion when she saw that it was empty. ¡°Baird, why are you still back there?¡± Chapter 111 Baird Lane’s Room She looked back and saw that Baird Lane and Gates were still far behind. Baird Lane heard her voice and raised his eyes toward her without answering her, withdrawing his gaze before continuing to talk to Gates, ¡°Hugh Dong¡¯s side, you send someone to keep an eye on it.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Gates nodded, ¡°But President Lane, I think what Madame said in the car before, it makes sense, if this time Dong¡¯s is intentionally cooperating in order to retaliate against the old man for grabbing thend back then, we must take precautions ahead of time, lest they really do move on the cooperation in any way.¡± ¡°I know this, you just need to keep an eye on Hugh Dong at all times, I suspect Hugh Dong he may have an agenda.¡± Baird Lane narrowed his phoenix eyes. Gates was puzzled, ¡°Why do you think that?¡± ¡°During the day he asked Christine White for contact information, in association with the information you found out tonight.¡± ¡°So President Lane you think Hugh Dong is trying to start from Madam¡¯s side?¡± Baird Lane hmmm¡¯d. Gates responded with a stern look, ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll keep someone on him at all times, so should we tell His Lordship about this?¡± ¡°No, telling grandpa will remind him of his father, and then it¡¯ll be just more sentimentality.¡± Baird Lane lowered his eyes, hiding the emotions in them in a faint voice. Gates nodded slightly, ¡°Understood.¡± ¡°You go on back.¡± Baird Lane waved his hand, giving his expulsion order, then lifted his feet and walked forward. Christine White was still standing there waiting for him, and when she saw him approaching, she couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Won¡¯t Assistant Gates stay?¡± ¡°He¡¯s not from The Lane Family.¡± Baird Lane returned. Christine White then remembered the rule that only The Lane Family people, or people who were rted to The Lane Family, could enter The Lane Family¡¯s old mansion. ¡°I forgot all about it.¡± She scratched her head a little apologetically. Baird Lane didn¡¯t me her and offered to take her hand, ¡°Come on, Grandpa¡¯s waiting.¡± ¡°Uh-huh!¡± Christine White nodded heavily, ncing at the hand he was holding with her and then at his tall back, unable to keep a sweet smile off her face. He offered to take her hand hey! At this moment, Christine White only felt that her footsteps were false felling, the same as stepping on a cloud, somewhat unreal. But the constant warmth she felt from his hands was telling her that this was all real together! Christine White just followed Baird Lane into the lobby of the old mansion. The old master sat on his crutches on top of the high hall, and when he saw them arrive, a smile unfolded on his serious face, ¡°Coming?¡± ¡°Grandpa.¡± Baird Lane nodded slightly. Christine White hurriedly called out as well, ¡°Grandpa.¡± ¡°Okay, okay, sit down.¡± Looking at the young couple holding each other¡¯s hands, a trace of satisfaction crossed the old man¡¯s eyes. Christine White was dragged by Baird Lane to sit under the old man. Once seated, Baird Lane released her and took a sip of the tea on the side. Christine White looked at her empty hand. But the loss was only there for a second before it dissipated; after all, she knew that even if Baird Lane staged their lovey-dovey scenes in front of the old man, he wouldn¡¯t always have to hold her hand. So for a moment there just now, she was content. ¡°Ah Christine.¡± The old man suddenly looked over. Christine White hurriedly pushed down the thoughts in her mind and stood up, ¡°Grandpa called me?¡± ¡°Sit sit sit.¡± The old man raised his hand, ¡°This is your own home, why are you so polite, sit down and talk.¡± Christine White dared not disobey, but sat down again. The old man smiled, ¡°Xiao Song has told you all the rules you need to be aware of for the ancestor sacrifice tomorrow?¡± ¡°Said it.¡± Christine White returned, ¡°Not only did Aunt Lucy teach me, but Baird taught me some too.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± The old man looked at Baird Lane unexpectedly, ¡°Baird, is that true?¡± Baird Lane raised an eyebrow, ¡°Not really.¡± He had merely said some rules that she didn¡¯t have to follow, which wasn¡¯t exactly teaching her anything. ¡°Then it looks like you taught it after all, not bad not bad.¡± The old man stroked his beard in satisfaction. In his opinion, the fact that this grandson was willing to take the initiative to teach Christine meant that he was already amodating Christine in his heart. That¡¯s great news. ¡°By the way, have you guys eaten yet?¡± The old man asked again. Christine White rushed back, ¡°I ate, did Baird, I don¡¯t know.¡± ¡°What, you didn¡¯te together?¡± The old man frowned. Christine White waved her hand, ¡°It¡¯sing together, it¡¯s just that Baird was just returning to the cottage before he came.¡± ¡°Where have you been?¡± The old man examined Baird Lane with a sullen face. Baird Lane¡¯s thin lips flicked up, ¡°Company.¡± ¡°Really?¡± The old man narrowed his eyes, still a little skeptical. Baird Lane set down his teacup and gazed straight back, ¡°Grandpa doesn¡¯t believe it?¡± The old manughed and didn¡¯t answer the question, instead, he directly changed the topic, ¡°Although thepany is important, the family is equally important, there is still time to spend more time with Christine and give birth to a child earlier.¡± Christine White blushed at the mention of children, remembering again thest time the old man had Aunt Lucy drug her and Baird Lane. Not only her, Baird Lane also thought about it, his handsome face dark and ugly, ¡°Grandpa, you don¡¯t need to be so anxious about the baby, it wille when it¡¯s time.¡± ¡°Hmph, you said the same thing three years ago.¡± The old man snorted. Christine White sneaks a look at Baird Lane. He said something like that three years ago? Baird Lane noticed Christine White¡¯s gaze and, without responding to her, got up and walked over to the old man, helping him to his feet, ¡°Come on Grandpa, I¡¯ll walk you to something to eat.¡± ¡°Who wants yourpany, seeing your expressionless face turns my stomach.¡± The old man said with a look of disgust, but his eyes overflowed with a few smiles. ¡°Christinee along too.¡± The old man held out his other hand toward Christine White. Christine White, though not hungry, did not refuse, and hastened forward to hold the old man on the other side. The grandparents and grandchildren walked towards the restaurant, with Uncle Fu following behind with a smile on his face. After the meal, the old man could not stay up and was brought back to his room by Uncle Fu to rest, after all, his age was there and his energy was not as high as before.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Baird Lane said to Christine White. Christine White cocked her head in confusion, ¡°Where to?¡± ¡°Go to your room.¡± Baird Lane lifted his foot and walked out of the dining room. Christine White followed at a quick pace. The two returned to Baird Lane¡¯s room in the old mansion, which was already made up and the bed made ready to sleep in straight away. Christine White¡¯s breath tightened considerably as she looked at the antique antique queen-sized bed. She couldn¡¯t help but think of the night three years ago, the night she first married Baird Lane, when the bridal chamber was set up here, and she sat on this bed waiting for him, and waited all night for him toe back. Then he came back the next day, and the first thing he said was that she should move out of the ce, and after that she never came back to the old mansion, and always stayed in the same vi she was living in now. A bitter smile curled the corners of Christine White¡¯s mouth at the memory. ¡°What are you looking at?¡± Baird Lane¡¯s cool voice sounded behind him. Christine White lifted her sleeve and wiped the nonexistent tears from the corners of her eyes, turning back and forcing a smile, ¡°Nothing, I just think the furniture is so beautiful.¡± ¡°Lying at the drop of a hat.¡± Baird Lane swept her off her feet. Christine White¡¯s little mouth dropped open and she lowered her head, ¡°Sorry ¡­¡± ¡°Okay, go take a shower.¡± Baird Lane tugged at the tie around his neck, not bothering to look at her like this. Every time he spoke her mind, she put her head down as if she was being bullied in some way, and he got annoyed watching. Can¡¯t she be more confident? Christine White, unaware of the method in Baird Lane¡¯s mind, gave a small, oh-so-subtantive sigh and went to rummage through the bags she¡¯d brought with her. Suddenly, her little face changed, ¡°Oh no!¡± Baird Lane¡¯s heart tightened, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Chapter 112 A Different Kind of Flavor Christine White cried, ¡°I forgot my pajamas ¡­¡± ¡°All this fuss over it?¡± Baird Lane wrinkled his nose. He thought something was wrong when she made that awful sound. ¡°Well ¡­ I don¡¯t know what I¡¯m going to wear tonight.¡± Christine White covered her face with her hands, feeling humiliated. Obviously, I went upstairs to load my clothes at that time, and I had all the clothes for the ancestor¡¯s festival, so how could I have forgotten my pajamas. That¡¯s a terrible memory, too. Christine White mentally spat at herself. Baird Lane gave her a contemptuous look as well, ¡°What an outburst!¡± He headed for the closet and took a white shirt from it and tossed it to her. Christine White caught it with her hands and feet, ¡°This is ¡­¡± ¡°Wear it as pajamas.¡± Baird Lane returned. Christine White¡¯s mouth dropped open in surprise, ¡°But it¡¯s your dress!¡± ¡°Not wearing it?¡± Baird Lane looked at her. Christine White swallowed, ¡°No, just a little ufortable ¡­¡± She hadn¡¯t expected that he would give her his clothes to wear, and a close-fitting shirt at that. ¡°If you¡¯re not used to it, hang it back.¡± Baird Lane withdrew his eyes and stopped looking at her. Christine White hurriedly cradled the dress in her arms, ¡°Hanging it back won¡¯t be necessary, I¡¯ll get used to it soon enough.¡± When she finished, she darted into the bathroom. She¡¯d had a hard time getting a chance to wear his clothes, and she said she couldn¡¯t pass it up. Christine White closed the bathroom door behind her and exhaled softly before looking down at the shirt in her arms. The shirt had gotten a few noticeable wrinkles from her nuzzling into it, and she hurriedly unfolded it and hung it up, tugging at the wrinkles and pulling them to the sides. It was a good thing the shirt was silk, a few tugs smoothed out the wrinkles and she smiled slightly as she thought of something, sneaking a nce at the bathroom door and seeing that it was closed, she stretched her neck out to sniff at the shirt with confidence and boldness. She expected to smell the man¡¯s scent or perfume left on it, yet she sniffed halfway through and there was nothing on it. She then reacted to the fact that the shirt, which Baird Lane had not worn, was a brand new one. She was both lost and a little embarrassed. Lost that she couldn¡¯t find any trace of Baird Lane on her shirt, and embarrassed that she¡¯d just been sniffing like a demented man! ¡°Well ¡­¡± Christine White covered her red hot little face and grunted in shame. It was a good thing she was alone in the bathroom, and she had closed the door behind her again. If Baird Lane had seen what she¡¯d just done, he might have been disgusted! Christine White squatted down and slowly brought her mind to rest, waiting until her face was no longer red and burning and she no longer felt embarrassed inside before she stood back up and undressed for the shower. Ten minutester, she walked out of the bathroom wearing a Baird Lane shirt, ¡°Baird ¡­¡± Baird Lane heard the voice, looked up from his book and froze, suddenly unable to see anything in his eyes but the figure walking towards him. Christine White was seen walking over to him in his shirt, which was too big for her and looked loose on her thin body, simr to a child stealing an adult¡¯s clothes, and she had to lift the neckline tightly to keep it from slipping off her shoulders. But the hem of the shirt reveals her two white slender thighs, the thighs of white dazzling, let a person look at it can not open their eyes, her hair wet also draped over her shoulders, palm-sized face is still covered with two groups of red, looking at people have a kind of want to bully the impulse. This is the first time Baird Lane has seen such a Christine White. Obviously, her face, which was usually not remarkable, now had a different kind of vor. This woman, it seemed, wasn¡¯t as bad as he thought she was. Baird Lane¡¯s eyes darkened at the thought, and the knot in his throat couldn¡¯t help but slide twice. The searing look he had just given Christine White made her tense up, she held the neckline in one hand and tugged the hem down with the other, ¡°Baird, I¡¯m done washing.¡± ¡°Uh-huh.¡± Baird Lane responded in a hoarse voice. Christine White looked at the book in his hand, ¡°Are you going to take a shower now?¡± ¡°Wait a while, you can sleep first.¡± Baird Lane turned a page in his book. Christine White ohs, ¡°I¡¯ll go to bed then, you go to bed early too.¡± ¡°Know.¡± Christine White stopped talking and lifted her feet to the bed. There was a blow dryer right next to the bed on the nightstand and she picked it up and plugged it in and started blow drying her hair. Baird Lane craned his head to look at her and saw that she hadn¡¯t noticed this way before he closed the book and got up to head for the bathroom. By the time he got out of the shower, Christine White was already in bed, passed out. He walked over and stood by the bed looking down at her, ¡°Christine White!¡± Christine White tinkled in response, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay, you sleep.¡± Baird Lane lifts the covers and lies down. He just wanted to see if she was really asleep. Christine White¡¯s body stirred once she heard that the man was okay, closing her eyes back up and continuing to sleep. Baird Lane swept her up in his arms and turned off the lights. After a good night¡¯s sleep, Christine White was awakened the next day by a servant from the old mansion. When I woke up, there was no one around. She yawned and went to the bathroom to wash up, and when she came out afterward, the maids were tidying up the room. ¡°That ¡­¡± She was a little unsure of what to call it. The maid smiled, ¡°Young Granny please ask if you have any questions!¡± ¡°Do you know where Baird went?¡± Christine White inquired. The servant nodded, ¡°Young Master has gone to entertain the n members of The Lane Family.¡± ¡°n?¡± Christine White wondered. The maid exined, ¡°It¡¯s those The Lane Family people from the side line.¡± ¡°So, am I going to be there then?¡± Christine White asked with some uncertainty. Baird Lane had gone to entertain the men, and it seemed as if she, as his wife, should be along. ¡°You don¡¯t need to, young granny, young master specially instructed before he left, young granny, you just stay in your room so that those people don¡¯t give you a hard time.¡± The maid respectfully returned. Christine White blinked, ¡°Baird really said that?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Christine White sighed in relief, ¡°I see, thank you.¡± It was good not to have to entertain those people, she didn¡¯t know any of them, and she didn¡¯t know what to call them when she went there. Might as well just stay in the room. ¡°And will Young Granny have breakfast in her room or in the dining room?¡± The maid asked. Christine White sat at the dresser brushing her hair, ¡°Room it.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± The maid answered and turned to go out. After a while, breakfast came up. Christine White changed and started breakfast, and was halfway through when the phone suddenly rang. She put down her knife and fork and picked up her cell phone and nced at it, the words Molly Bort bouncing across the screen. She frowned her pretty eyebrows and hung up the phone without answering. Anyway, every time Molly Bort called, either questioning this or that or inquiring about Baird Lane¡¯s whereabouts, it didn¡¯t hurt that she hung up.C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org Christine White put her cell phone down and went back to eating. But Molly Bort acted like she was on to her, and within two minutes the call came back. Christine White beamed and simply turned off her cell phone! ¡°That clears it up.¡± She muttered. The maid on the side heard it and asked with concern, ¡°Young granny, is it a nuisance call from someone?¡± ¡°Uh-huh.¡± Christine White nodded. ¡°Do I need to tell the young master?¡± ¡°No, no, it¡¯s not a big deal, no need to tell Baird.¡± ¡°What don¡¯t you have to tell me?¡± Baird Lane¡¯s voice sounded in the doorway, followed by his tall voice walking in, also dressed in an ancestor¡¯s offering. Christine White carefullypared them and realized that they were simr in style to hers, and actually felt like a couple¡¯s outfit. ¡°We were talking on the phone, someone just called me.¡± She looked at him. Baird Lane could see a hint of sultriness in her eyes and couldn¡¯t help but raise an eyebrow, ¡°Who¡¯s calling?¡± Chapter 113 The Jade Pendant ¡°Molly Bort¡¯s.¡± Christine White answered truthfully, even though she was ufortable. Baird Lane frowned, ¡°Said what?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t answer it, I just hung up, if you want to know, just give her a call, she approached you yesterday too, in case it¡¯s something real.¡± Baird Lane didn¡¯t answer, and after a few seconds of silence, took his cell phone and went outside. Seeing him do this, Christine White knew he was going to call Molly Bort back. She felt a little sour and astringent in her heart at once, and it was very unpleasant. She obviously asked him to call Molly Bort back, and now that he actually did, she cares¡­ what a no-brainer! Christine White gripped her fork and poked at the eggs on her te in a fit of rage, poking them to pieces before her mood barely improved. The maid witnessed the entirety of her venting on the eggs and though surprised, did not say a word. It wasn¡¯t until she was done venting that the maid couldn¡¯t help but speak, ¡°Young Granny, shall I re-serve you a new breakfast?¡± ¡°No need.¡± A calm Christine White looked at the mess of eggs on her te, more than a little chagrined, and naturally embarrassed to get another serving. Seeing her insistence, the maid didn¡¯t try to persuade her any further and quietly retreated to the side. When Baird Lane returned from his call, Christine White had finished her breakfast and was sitting in a chair wiping her mouth. ¡°Is Miss Molly Bort all right?¡± She inquired, forcing herself not to care. Baird Lane poured a ss of water, ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± ¡°Really? But she called you both days.¡± Christine White¡¯s eyes flickered, wanting to know more. Baird Lane, however, stopped talking, dropping his eyelids and wondering what he was thinking. Christine White sighed mentally, a little hurt, and kept her mouth shut from asking any more questions. Unexpectedly Baird Lane snapped at that moment, ¡°She called me and asked me if I was going to take you back to the old mansion to honor your ancestors.¡± ¡°Eh?¡± Christine White flinched for a few seconds before responding, ¡°Are you answering the question I just asked?¡± Baird Lane lifted his chin slightly in acquiescence. Christine White smiled in a ttered way, her inner loss all swept away at the moment, ¡°How did Miss Molly Bort know about the ancestor sacrifice?¡± ¡°She always knew The Lane Family had an ancestor service, but wasn¡¯t sure if I would bring you, so she specifically approached me to ask about it.¡± Baird Lane said. Christine White wondered even more, ¡°Then why would she think you¡¯d bring me?¡± ¡°Ives Norton told her.¡± Baird Lane cked out. Ives Norton told Molly what to do. Christine White looked at the man whose face was not so good, did not know what was in his mind, only thought that he was worried about Molly Bort, held back the hard feeling in her heart, and said in a low voice, ¡°Miss Molly Bort is very sad, isn¡¯t she?¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± Baird Lane uttered one syble. Christine White rubbed her cheek, ¡°Sorry, I¡¯m talking to myself a bit haha ¡­¡± She smiled dryly. In her mind, Molly Bort is also in love with Baird Lane, and it must be hard to know that the man she loves is taking another woman to pay homage to her ancestors. But she doesn¡¯t sympathize or pity Molly Bort. After all, from the moment she fell in love with Baird Lane and became Baird Lane¡¯s wife, she was in opposition to Molly Bort, and there¡¯s no way she would have given up her position just to sympathize with poor Molly Bort. ¡°Come on, let¡¯s go down to the lobby and show you some pretty good elders.¡± Baird Lane said as he looked at Christine White for a moment and stood up. His sudden change of subject also relieved Christine White, ¡°Okay.¡± She got up and followed him without a step. The lobby was almost filled with people, Christine White took a cursory nce, at least twenty or thirty, men and women, young and old, all of them from the side branch of The Lane Family, and she didn¡¯t recognize any of them. Baird Lane took her hand again and led her over to greet a few of the older men. The old men all looked very kind, and when they learned that she was Baird Lane¡¯s wife, they only looked at her with surprise for a few moments, and then wished her and Baird Lane a happy marriage. As for the others, Baird Lane had no intention of greeting her or introducing her. Christine White generally understands that the part of the family he didn¡¯t introduce would all be unrted to The Lane Family proper. ¡°Christine,e here.¡± The old man in the main seat of the lobby beckoned to Christine White. Baird Lane let go of her, ¡°Grandpa¡¯s calling you, go.¡± Christine White nodded and stared at the pressure of many watching as she walked up to the old man, ¡°Grandpa.¡± The old man smiled kindly, ¡°Christine, do you know what I called you over for?¡± Christine White shook her head honestly, ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± ¡°I called you over because I have something for you.¡± ¡°Stuff?¡± Christine White wondered. Baird Lane pursed his lips, guessing what the old man was talking about with that item. The old man craned his head to look at Fubuki. Uncle Fu smiled knowingly and took out an aged antique box from behind him. The old man took the box and opened it, pulling a white jade pendant out of it, ¡°It¡¯s a tradition of The Lane Family, every child and grandchild of The Lane Family is born with a jade pendant, and Baird has one too.¡± ¡°I saw it.¡± Christine White picked up. It was still three years ago when she happened to see Baird Lane¡¯s jade pendant. At the time Baird Lane was still angry and warned her not to touch his things. The style of that jade pendant was simr to the one in the old man¡¯s hand, just a bitrger. ¡°Oh, since I¡¯ve seen it, I won¡¯t say much, this jade pendant is for you.¡± The old master solemnly handed over the jade pendant to Christine White. Christine White froze, ¡°For me?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, The Lane Family children and grandchildren have it, and likewise their wives naturally have it, and this piece of yours was supposed to be given to you three years ago, but for some reason ¡­¡± Speaking of which, the old man red at Baird Lane in an ungraceful manner. What that reason is is self-evident. Christine White also turned her head to look at Baird Lane with a somewhat difficult expression, wondering if she should take the jade pendant and was asking for his help. Baird Lane could see she was torn and his thin lips moved slightly, ¡°Grandpa gave it to you, take it.¡± With his permission, Christine White had no more qualms and carefully held the jade pendant in her hand, her eyes moist. She was so happy and excited. She¡¯d been looking forward to this day for three years. By agreeing to this jade pendant under her hand, which represented the people of The Lane Family, he had shown that he approved of her as a wife. ¡°Grandpa, thanks ¡­¡± Christine White choked back her thanks. The old man cried andughed, ¡°Why are you still crying.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not crying, I¡¯m just so happy.¡± Christine White exined embarrassed. The old master exchanged a nce with Fu Bo, smiling more kindly, ¡°It¡¯s time to be happy, but hurry up and wipe your tears, everyone is watching you.¡± As soon as she heard the old man¡¯s reminder, Christine White then reacted to the fact that there were still many people in the lobby, and hurriedly took the handkerchief handed by a servant and wiped the corners of her eyes, rearranging herself, ¡°I¡¯m sorry grandpa, I lost my temper.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay, just pay attention, let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go to the ancestral tomb to offer incense to the old ancestors.¡± The old man got up and led the way out of the lobby. Christine White strides over to Baird Lane and hands him the jade pendant. Baird Lane looked at the jade pendant in his hand and frowned, ¡°What are you giving me?¡±Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. ¡°Keep it for me, I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll lose it.¡± Christine White lowered her voice. Baird Lane returned the jade pendant to her with a ck face, ¡°Keep your own things to yourself, and since you¡¯re afraid of losing them, put them in the safe in your room.¡± ¡°But ¡­¡± ¡°All right.¡± Baird Lane interrupted her impatiently. Then, in her uprehending gaze, she picked up the jade pendant in her hand again and unlocked the string of the jade pendant. ¡°Baird, what are you doing?¡± She asked busily. Chapter 114: Entering the Genealogy Ignoring her staggering questions, Baird Lane opened the noose before bending slightly and cing the jade around her neck. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go.¡± He went ahead and chased after the old man in the direction he had left. Christine White was still frozen for a moment. She ran towards Baird Lane while gripping the jade pendant around her neck. The jade pendant was notrge, she could just hold it in one hand, and she could clearly feel the warmth of the jade pendant lingering on it. That¡¯s what Baird Lane left on it, warmed to her heart through the palm of her hand. ¡°Baird, thanks!¡± After catching up with Baird Lane, Christine White¡¯s first words were thanks. Baird Lane raised an eyebrow, ¡°Thanks for what?¡± Christine White waved the jade pendant around her neck, ¡°Of course it¡¯s this one.¡± He put it on her himself, and she thought she might not be able to take it off when the time came. Baird Lane, however, misunderstood her and said, pursing his thin lips, ¡°You should thank Grandpa, it¡¯s from him, not me.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not talking about ¡­ Forget it.¡± Christine White released a smile. Originally, she had wanted to exin that she was thanking him for putting the jade pendant on her with his own hands. But now that I think about it I suddenly don¡¯t think it¡¯s necessary. Misunderstandings like this are actually quite good! ¡°Baird, Furber¡¯s calling us.¡± Christine White pointed ahead. Baird Lane followed the look and quickened his pace. Christine White didn¡¯t expect him to suddenly elerate, and hurriedly chased after him with a two-legged trot. By the time she got to the old man, she was so tired she was starting to catch her breath, while Baird Lane, on the other hand, had nothing to do with it. She was instantly a little indignant! Really, long legs are great! Mentally, he spat this out, but more than anything, he was proud. Christine White surreptitiously ogled Baird Lane from the waist down, a glint of fascination in her eyes. As expected, he was worthy of being her male god, these legs and this waist, there were really no words. ¡°Ouch!¡± Christine White yelped out as the back of her head was suddenly pped. Baird Lane looked at her sullenly, ¡°Put away those strange looks you¡¯re giving me, the ancestor sacrifice is about to begin.¡± At that, Christine White looked shocked and hurriedly collected all her thoughts, following the others¡¯ serious lead and looking ahead. In the front, the old man was holding up incense to the old ancestor¡¯s tablets, and behind him Christine White followed Baird Lane to offer incense as well. Ancestor worship is a tedious process, and a long one at that. After the incense, you have to listen to a very long speech. Christine White couldn¡¯t hear much, and could only force herself to listen attentively, lest she doze off on such an asion. It was hard to wait until the speech session was over, and Christine White thought it was almost time for the ancestor worship toe to an end, but she didn¡¯t realize that the old man had called her over again. This time, when she was called, it wasn¡¯t to send her something, but to personally write her name on the family tree. Looking at her name and Baird Lane¡¯s name right next to each other, Christine White sped her palms together in excitement and boldly asked, ¡°Grandpa, am I now a bona fide granddaughter-inw of The Lane Family?¡± The old man smiled kindly, ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Christine White¡¯s happy tears began to well up in her eyes again, ¡°Great ¡­¡± ¡°Have a good life with Baird from now on.¡± The old man patted the back of her hand. Christine White nodded repeatedly, ¡°I will.¡± She loves Baird Lane, and naturally she¡¯ll have a good time with him. As long as Baird Lane doesn¡¯t abandon her, she¡¯ll stay by his side for the rest of her life. ¡°All right, go back to Baird¡¯s, and don¡¯t be alone, lest some of the minderse looking for you.¡± The old man admonished. Christine White hmmm¡¯d, waved, and trotted off. Baird Lane was in the flower room with some of his elders, and Christine White, without disturbing him, eased her steps to a stop behind him. But Baird Lane had noticed hering and stopped talking to a couple of his elders and turned his head to look at her, ¡°What did grandpa call you for?¡± ¡°Grandpa put me on the family tree.¡± Christine White¡¯s eyes curve withughter when she says this. Baird Lane hmmm¡¯d, ¡°I see, nothing next, you can go to your room.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Christine White looked at a few elders and nodded in agreement. Baird Lane called for a servant to take her back. With the maid leading the way, Christine White made it back to her room without encountering those who were trying to pick on her. I don¡¯t know if those people are afraid to do so, or if they just don¡¯t feel the need. Either way, though, she was relieved that it was better to do less than more. Christine White yawned and took off her shoes andy back on the bed, ready for a short nap. As a result of this sleep, he slept until the afternoon, and it was dark outside. Christine White rubbed her eyes and sat up, and out of the corner of her eye she suddenly saw that Baird Lane was also in the room, sitting in a chair reading a paper. ¡°Baird?¡± she called out softly. Baird Lane didn¡¯t turn around, he just gave her two words back, ¡°Awake?¡± ¡°Uh-huh.¡± She stretched. Baird Lane snorted softly, ¡°That was a long sleep you had, those sidekicks are gone.¡± ¡°Finished walking?¡± Christine White flinched, ¡°What time is it?¡± ¡°Seven o¡¯clock.¡± Baird Lane signed his name to the document. Christine White swallowed hard and asked tentatively, ¡°Seven p. m.?¡± ¡°Or what?¡± Baird Lane asked rhetorically. Christine White¡¯s mouth twitched, ¡°I can¡¯t believe I slept this long ¡­¡± ¡°Six hours!¡± Baird Lane stated the exact time. She was sound asleep when he went back to his room to call her for dinner. He called out to her twice, but she didn¡¯t wake up. If he hadn¡¯t been sure she was just asleep, he would have thought she had passed out. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t think I¡¯d sleep so long, I was just going to take a short nap.¡± Christine White was embarrassed. Six hours of sleep and she didn¡¯t feel a thing at all. ¡°You don¡¯t have to tell me you¡¯re sorry, go have dinner.¡± Baird Lane stopped the pen in his hand. Christine White changed and got out of bed, ¡°Good.¡± The two came to the dining room one after the other, and the old man was already waiting for them. Seeing the twoe over, he asked with concern, ¡°Christine ah, is something wrong?¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m not ufortable anywhere, thanks for your concern Grandpa.¡± Christine White waved her hand and sat down. The old man was puzzled, ¡°So what took you so long to sleep?¡± Christine White was embarrassed, ¡°I probably didn¡¯t sleep well thest few days, so I identally slept for a long time.¡± ¡°So.¡± The old man sighed regretfully. He¡¯d thought she was pregnant for sleeping so long, and had nned to find a doctor to look at her. But by the looks of her, maybe she¡¯s actually okay. ¡°Okay Grandpa, let¡¯s eat.¡± Baird Lane took a piece of fish and put it on his old man¡¯s te, derailing the conversation. The old man red at him and picked up his chopsticks to start eating. Right after the meal, Christine White followed Baird Lane out of the old mansion and back to the cottage. When he returned, he took a call and went upstairs, leaving Christine White in the living room. Aunt Lucy took the bag from Christine White, ¡°Ma¡¯am, did the ancestor offering go well today?¡± ¡°It went well.¡± Christine White smiled back. She had expected someone toe after her, but nothing had happened, causing her to be on edge for so long for nothing. But it was also possible that she had slept and avoided those looking for trouble. ¡°That¡¯s good that¡¯s good.¡± Aunt Lucy exhaled in relief, then asked, ¡°By the way ma¡¯am, is it on the family tree yet?¡± ¡°It¡¯s on, and Grandpa gave me this.¡± She dragged the jade pendant from around her neck. Aunt Lucy saw it and was very happy for her, ¡°Congrattions, ma¡¯am.¡±Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. ¡°Thanks.¡± Christine White yed with the jade pendant lovingly. Buzz! At that moment, her cell phone suddenly vibrated. ¡°I¡¯ll take a call first.¡± Christine White spoke to Aunt Lucy, tucked the jade pendant back into her shirt, and took her cell phone out of her bag. Her lips pursed when she saw the caller ID, ¡°Why him?¡± Chapter 115 – Sister Husband Gives Some Money ¡°Ma¡¯am, who is it?¡± Aunt Lucy looked at her cell phone screen curiously. Christine White forced a smile, ¡°My brother.¡± ¡°He¡¯s calling at this hour, he¡¯s not asking you for money again, is he? Ma¡¯am, don¡¯t be soft-hearted.¡± Aunt Lucy advised. Christine White nodded, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ve got it covered.¡± She¡¯d made up her mind not to give Mick any money since she¡¯d realized he wanted it for gambling. But if something did go wrong, she¡¯d be a different story. Thinking about it, Christine White answered the phone, ¡°Sub ¡­¡± Before the words were finished, Mick White on the other end of the phone had already yelled, ¡°Christine White, what are you doing being so slow to answer my call!¡± Christine White frowned, ¡°Mick , have you been eating fire?¡± ¡°Hmph, what do you care what I ate, I¡¯m asking you, was it you who told mom that I wasn¡¯t allowed to ask you for any more money?¡± Mick White questioned sternly. Christine White gripped her cell phone tightly, ¡°It¡¯s me.¡± ¡°It really is you bitch!¡± Mick White was furious. Christine White was equally pissed off at him, her chest rising and falling violently, ¡°Bitch? Mick White, I¡¯m your sister, how can you talk about me like that?¡± ¡°I¡¯d say you¡¯re a lightweight, and a sister? Is that how you treat my sister? Everyone else¡¯s sister hates to give all the good things to her brother, but you? Not only do you not do that, but you went home and threatened mom, saying that if I ever ask you for money again, you¡¯ll send me to jail!¡± ¡°I ¡­¡± Christine White was speechless and felt aggrieved at the same time, ¡°I¡¯m not threatening mom, I¡¯m just telling the truth, you were caught gambling and were going to jail, I¡¯m just saying this because I want mom to watch over you and not let you go back to gambling!¡± ¡°Bah, I see you just can¡¯t be bothered to pay.¡± Mick White spat. Christine White was so angry she was about to cry, ¡°Mick White, do you have a conscience or not, can¡¯t you hear that I¡¯m doing this for your own good?¡±C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. ¡°I don¡¯t need your so-called good for me.¡± Mick White sneered, ¡°If you really thought of me as a brother, you shouldn¡¯t have said those things to mom and you should have given me the money unconditionally!¡± ¡°Money money money, all you know is money, is money more important than jail time?¡± Christine White yelled. Aunt Lucy, seeing that she was out of control, turned and went upstairs to find Baird Lane. Christine White didn¡¯t realize that Aunt Lucy was no longer there, her stomach hurt from Mick White¡¯s anger, she covered her stomach with a face full of pain, ¡°Mick , will you listen a little bit? I¡¯m your sister, I won¡¯t harm you!¡± ¡°But you¡¯re doing me a disservice by not paying me, as far as I¡¯m concerned!¡± Mick White said grimly. Christine White deadpanned, biting her lower lip, ¡°Not paying is harming you? Mick White, since when do you only have money in your eyes?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve always had money in my eyes, Christine White, do you think I wanted to go gambling? It¡¯s all your fault why I went gambling!¡± ¡°Me?¡± Christine White¡¯s eyes rounded in shock. How is that her fault? ¡°Of course you are, if you give me enough money? Do I need to gamble?¡± Mick White sneered. Christine White almost went over her back, ¡°After all that, you¡¯re just ming me for not paying, aren¡¯t you?¡± Mick White grunted in acknowledgement. Christine White was both hurt and angry, ¡°Mick White, how many times have I told you I don¡¯t have any money! How do you want me to give it to you?¡± ¡°Christine White, it¡¯s not that you don¡¯t have money, you just don¡¯t have the ability to get my brother-inw¡¯s heart, but if you have some ability, a little bit of money flowing out of my brother-inw¡¯s fingers is enough for me to spend, but you, you¡¯ve been married to my brother-inw for three years now, and you¡¯re still in that no-good state!¡± Mick White sneeringly struck. Christine White¡¯s stomach was getting sore and cold sweat was seeping out from the corners of her forehead, ¡°I¡¯m so sorry I didn¡¯t get your brother-inw¡¯s heart!¡± She said in an icy voice. Instead of hearing her anger, Mick White climbed up the pole and said smugly, ¡°Just so you know, if you could get your brother-inw¡¯s heart, would he not give you money? Would I go gambling? So all of this, it¡¯s all your fault!¡± Christine White was exasperated, ¡°So you called me tonight to use me?¡± ¡°If you hadn¡¯t said those things to mom, why would I have to call you? You¡¯re the one who¡¯s sorry anyway.¡± Mick White sneered. Christine White closed her eyes hard, ¡°So what do you want from me?¡± ¡°Give me the money!¡± ¡°Give you money and then you go gambling again?¡± ¡°As long as you keep giving me money, what else am I going to gamble for, I don¡¯t go gambling just to make some pocket money.¡± Mick White said with some exasperation. Christine White heard right away that he was lying and was disappointed, ¡°I told you, I don¡¯t have any money.¡± ¡°Then go and ask your brother-inw for it, even if he doesn¡¯t have any interest in you, but you¡¯re his wife anyways, so as long as you ask for it cheekily, I¡¯m sure he won¡¯t not give it to you.¡± Mick White had a tone of taking things for granted. Christine White was a little ck in front of her eyes, really angry, and was about to have a fit when a big hand suddenly reached out of nowhere and took her cell phone. ¡°Who?¡± She looked over in a hurry. Baird Lane raised his hand to her falsely, signaling her to be quiet. Looking at the man who suddenly appeared, Christine White¡¯s small mouth deted and cried in aggravation, ¡°Baird, Mick He ¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you say anything yet.¡± Baird Lane pressed one hand to the top of her head. The warmth of hisrge hand traveled through her scalp, carrying a reassuring power that soothed her emotions instantly. ¡°Well, I¡¯m not talking.¡± She hastily wiped her tears and stopped talking and crying. Baird Lane, seeing how obedient Christine White was, gently removed his hand from her head and ced the cell phone to his ear before he heard an exasperated growl on the other end of the line, ¡°Christine White, are you deaf? Why are you ignoring me when I¡¯m talking to you!¡± ¡°Mick White!¡± cried Baird Lane, wrinkling his brows in indifference. Mick White flinched, ¡°You who?¡± ¡°Baird Lane!¡± said Baird Lane, spitting out three words slowly. Mick White¡¯s heart fluttered and he stammered, ¡°Sis ¡­ brother-inw?¡± What¡¯s with the bogeyman? Damn Christine White for switching without telling him! Mick White mentally grits his teeth and rants at Christine White. Baird Lane couldn¡¯t hear his heart, but he heard him grinding his teeth, and about guessed that he must not have good things on his mind. ¡°Is that how you usually talk to your sister?¡± Baird Lane asked coldly. Mick White smiled sardonically, ¡°Then where can ah brother-inw, I usually to my sister can be good, today is just ¡­ I¡¯m just in a bad ¡­ mood.¡± ¡°In a bad mood, and your sister isn¡¯t the one you¡¯re relenting on.¡± Baird Lane narrowed his eyes. ¡°Yes, yes, yes, brother-inw is right.¡± Mick White fawned in response. Baird Lane frowned in disgust, ¡°You called to ask your sister for money?¡± ¡°¡­ Yes, but my sister won¡¯t give it to me.¡± Speaking of which, Mick White¡¯s eyes rolled, and at a nce he got a bad idea, ¡°Brother-inw, will you give me some money?¡± ¡°No way.¡± Baird Lane refused outright. Mick White was anxious, ¡°Why, brother-inw, I¡¯m your brother-inw.¡± ¡°I have never recognized The White Family as a rtive.¡± Baird Lane facial expression. Mick White staggered, ¡°How can you ¡­ you say that.¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong with me?¡± Baird Lane returned glibly. Mick White¡¯s mouth dropped open, suddenly speechless. Yeah, well, with Baird Lane¡¯s skills, no one would say anything if he didn¡¯t want to recognize The White Family as a rtive. Thinking of this, Mick White hurriedly conceded, ¡°Brother-inw, don¡¯t be like this, how can I say that I¡¯m also my sister¡¯s brother, just give me some money ¡­¡± ¡°Are you sure you want the money?¡± The corner of Baird Lane¡¯s mouth curved into an icy arc. Chapter 116 – Suspected Pregnancy Mick White¡¯s eyes were green as he thought he had a chance, nodding his head, ¡°Sure sure sure, brother-inw, you¡¯ll really give me the money?¡± ¡°I will!¡± The curve of Baird Lane¡¯s mouth grew thicker. Christine White also thought he was really going to give Mick White the money and started to get anxious too, ¡°Baird, you can¡¯t ¡­¡± Baird Lane gave her a warning look at once, ¡°Shut up!¡± Christine White hurriedly shut her mouth and said nothing. Baird Lane stopped looking at him and turned his attention back to his cell phone. On the cell phone, Mick White couldn¡¯t hide his excitement, ¡°Brother-inw, you¡¯re such a nice guy, so how much are you going to give me, brother-inw?¡± Baird Lane is so rich, tens of billions of dors, how can you give millions to take it. Mick White was trembling with excitement at the thought of the millions of dors he was about to receive. However Baird Lane threw a bucket of cold water on him, ¡°You can have as much money as you want, provided you go to jail for a few years!¡± Mick White was stunned, ¡°What?¡± ¡°I said I¡¯ll pay you if you go to jail.¡± Baird Lane repeated patiently. Mick White just felt cold all over, ¡°Brother-inw, you¡¯re not kidding, are you?¡± ¡°Who are you to me? You think I would joke with you like that? I told your mom something simr, if you ever ask your sister for money again, I¡¯ll let you go to jail, so do you choose jail now, or do you choose to ask for money?¡± Baird Lane said in a cloudy voice. But to Mick White¡¯s ears, it sounded like the devil¡¯s threats, ¡°You you ¡­ Did you say those words?¡± ¡°I said so.¡± Baird Lane¡¯s eyelids flicked up. Christine White sighed in relief, her taut body rxing. She really thought he was going to give Mick money. ¡°Baird Lane, how could you do this to me, what gives you the right to send me to jail?¡± Mick White was in his original form and instantly blew up. Baird Lane, ¡°Just the fact that you, The White Family, have your eye on my property, I could throw you in jail for that alone, but for the sake of your sister, I¡¯m letting you off the hook, for money or jail?¡± Mick White was annoyed, ¡°Baird Lane, count on it!¡± He hung up the phone and it was self-evident what he was choosing. After all, no one is stupid enough to run off to jail instead of enjoying their great freedom.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Looks like he¡¯s not so stupid after all!¡± Baird Lane handed the cell phone back to Christine White. Christine White caught it with both hands, ¡°Baird, what are you doing down here all of a sudden?¡± ¡°Aunt Lucy went up to me and said Mick White was bullying you.¡± Baird Lane folded his legs and returned faintly. Christine White smiled bitterly, ¡°I¡¯m sorry Baird, I¡¯ve bothered you again.¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine with that; after all, I¡¯m too loud for him to call you.¡± Baird Lane dropped his eyes. Christine White was slightly surprised, ¡°But I answered the phone in the living room, I don¡¯t suppose you could hear me upstairs in the study?¡± Baird Lane¡¯s brow jumped and his face sank, ¡°Okay, that¡¯s not important, what is important is that you¡¯re just going to go on like this?¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Christine White didn¡¯t quite get it somehow. Baird Lane picked up the cup of water on the coffee table, ¡°Although Mick White is now threatened by me and won¡¯t ask you for money for the time being, but what about in the future? Who can say clearly in the future, like the kind of person he is, there is no affection in his eyes for a long time, for the sake of money, he will do anything.¡± ¡°I know.¡± A sh of bitterness crossed Christine White¡¯s eyes. Baird Lane looked at her, ¡°Do you want to disassociate yourself from The White Family?¡± ¡°Disassociation?¡± Christine White¡¯s heart skipped a beat. Baird Lane hmmmed, ¡°I can have Gates set you up with awyer if you want.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not that serious.¡± Christine White flinched. She knew her parents and brother weren¡¯t any good, but they were her family after all. She thought about just walking around with them as rtives in the future, but she never thought about disassociating herself ah. Baird Lane looked at Christine White¡¯s shocked expression and knew she didn¡¯t want to, and was instantly a little disappointed in her. ¡°Whatever, but hopefully you won¡¯t regret it!¡± When he finished, he got up and retraced his steps upstairs. Since Christine White, the person in question, was not willing to climb out of the mire, why should he think so much of her. Someone who doesn¡¯t know how to struggle against it doesn¡¯t deserve his high opinion either. Christine White senses Baird Lane¡¯s disappointment in himself and knows exactly what he¡¯s disappointed in. But she couldn¡¯t argue with that because she was genuinely undecided about disassociating herself from her parents. Therefore, she could only say sorry to Baird Lane in her heart. ¡°Ma¡¯am.¡± Aunt Lucy came down the stairs carrying a change of linens. Christine White wiped the corners of her eyes and forced a smile, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Do you want to take out your clothes from yesterday and wash them together?¡± ¡°Oh, I almost forgot.¡± Christine White lifted the bag beside her hand and pulled yesterday¡¯s clothes out of it. Aunt Lucy took it and went to theundry room. Christine White wasn¡¯t interested in being left alone in the living room, and took a drink of water and went upstairs as well. It waste now, and Mick White¡¯s inquisitorial phone call earlier had exasperated her physically and mentally, and even now her stomach still hurt a little, so she simply washed up andy down on the bed. I don¡¯t know what¡¯s wrong with hertely, she¡¯s always sleepy, yawns when she¡¯s not doing anything, and falls asleep when she¡¯s in bed, if she doesn¡¯t have an rm clock, she can¡¯t wake up, which is obviously not normal. ¡°This body, is getting worse and worse.¡± Christine White sighed and murmured as she looked at herself in the camera of her cell phone, with a somewhat pale face. Since donating bone marrow to Molly Bort, it¡¯s be clear that she doesn¡¯t feel physically like she used to. At this rate, what would be of her body in the future, she could not imagine at all. At that thought, Christine White rubbed her cheeks and hurriedly collected her thoughts in her mind, trying not to think the worst. Thinking about it too much only makes you more mesmerized! Christine White turned her cell phone off, put it on her bedside, and turned off the big light in the room, leaving only a small, dim light on. She didn¡¯t know when Baird Lane was going toe back to his room, and this littlemp was reserved for him, so that he wouldn¡¯t see nothing when he came back. Christine White pulled the covers over her head and went to sleep, and shortly after she fell asleep, Baird Lane returned. He walked over to the bed and nced at her, his thin lips pursing a bit when he saw how deeply she was sleeping. This woman, how did she fall asleep again? I slept all afternoon during the day, and this just woke up less than five hours ago and went back to sleep¡­ is something wrong? Baird Lane¡¯s face tightened and he reached out to touch Christine White on the forehead. Her forehead wasn¡¯t hot, she didn¡¯t have a fever. In other words, there was no difort anywhere in her body, and she really was simply asleep. Baird Lane withdrew his hand with a ck face and turned toward the bathroom. Nothing happened. It was a waste of time worrying about her! The next day dawned. A phone call came in and called Baird Lane away. He moved slightly too much as he left, and Christine White¡¯s eyes opened a slit in confusion just in time to see his departing back. Thinking she was dreaming, she didn¡¯t give it a second thought, rolled over, closed her eyes and went back to sleep, a sleep thatsted until noon. Aunt Lucy ced her lunch in front of Christine White, ¡°Ma¡¯am, have you been unwell somewheretely, why have you been sleeping for so long?¡± ¡°There¡¯s nothing wrong anywhere.¡± Christine White took a bite of rice in her mouth and returned vaguely. Aunt Lucy carefully stared at her face, still a little uneasy, ¡°But ma¡¯am, you don¡¯t look a little too good, are you really okay? ¡°It¡¯s really nothing.¡± Christine White smiled at her, ¡°I just feel like I¡¯ve been sleepy a lot for a while now, and then there¡¯s just something in my stomach.¡± ¡°Sleepy ¡­ upset stomach ¡­¡± Aunt Lucy read in a low voice, then asked eagerly, ¡°Ma¡¯am, youst month, menstruation Did you have your periodst month?¡± Christine White thought for a moment and shook her head, ¡°I don¡¯t think so, I can¡¯t remember ¡­¡± Upon hearing this, Aunt Lucy looked at her stomach in surprise, ¡°Ma¡¯am, you¡¯re not pregnant, are you?¡± Chapter 117 – Surprise them! Snap! The chopsticks in Christine White¡¯s hand slipped to the ground, her whole body stunned, and it was only after a long time that she could barely find her voice, ¡°Pregnant?¡± ¡°Yes ma¡¯am, you didn¡¯t have your periodst month and you¡¯re sleepy, you can¡¯t be pregnant is what?¡± Aunt Lucy was excited. Christine White dully touched up her belly, ¡°I ¡­ I¡¯m really pregnant?¡± ¡°How can this be false, it¡¯s definitely there.¡± Aunt Lucy smiled without seeing her teeth, ¡°No, such great good news, we have to tell Master and Mister quickly, they must be very happy when they know.¡± With that, he grabbed the microphone of thendline and prepared to make a call. Christine White hurriedly stopped her, ¡°Aunt Lucy wait.¡± ¡°What is it ma¡¯am?¡± Aunt Lucy looked at her in disbelief. Christine White opened her mouth, ¡°Better not call and tell them yet.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Because I don¡¯t want them to be happy for nothing, what if I¡¯m not pregnant? So it¡¯s better to wait until you¡¯re sure before you tell them.¡± Christine White rationalized. Aunt Lucy did cry with joy the moment she said there was a possibility she could be pregnant. But after the joy was over it calmed down. Pregnancy is not something you can just say you¡¯re pregnant, you still have to wait until you¡¯ve had a checkup to find out, in case she really just had an upset stomach and wasn¡¯t pregnant, wouldn¡¯t that be a farce? Aunt Lucy had also slowed down from her excitement at Christine White¡¯s words, and her original urge to call the old man to tell him the good news was suddenly extinguished, ¡°Mistress has a point, why don¡¯t I put you in touch with Dr. Norton for a diagnosis?¡± Aunt Lucy suggested. Christine White shook her head, ¡°Baird won¡¯t let me near him.¡± ¡°And why is that?¡± Aunt Lucy froze. Christine White shrugged her shoulders, ¡°I don¡¯t know, so don¡¯t bother Dr. Norton, I¡¯ll check with another doctor myself, just in case I¡¯m really pregnant so I can surprise them.¡± ¡°Mistress is right, it¡¯s time to surprise them.¡± Aunt Lucy couldn¡¯t agree with her more. Christine White let go of her stomach and prepared to bend over to pick up the chopsticks from the floor. Aunt Lucy saw this and hurriedly stopped her, ¡°Don¡¯t move ma¡¯am, I¡¯ll do it.¡± Aunt Lucy bent down to pick up the chopsticks, and didn¡¯t forget to admonish her, ¡°In the future, this kind of bending action, ma¡¯am, you shouldn¡¯t do it, in case you hurt the baby in your stomach.¡± Christine White cried andughed, ¡°Aunt Lucy, it¡¯s not such a stretch, I¡¯m not necessarily pregnant yet.¡± ¡°That won¡¯t do, what if you¡¯re really pregnant.¡± Aunt Lucy helped her with a new pair of chopsticks. Christine White took it, ¡°Thanks Aunt Lucy.¡± ¡°It should be.¡± Aunt Lucy smiles cheerfully and turns to ask, ¡°By the way ma¡¯am, when are you nning to go for your checkup?¡± ¡°Just for a couple days.¡± Christine White continued to eat from her bowl. Aunt Lucy was a little dissatisfied, ¡°It¡¯s better to get the diagnosis sooner rather thanter, how about today?¡± ¡°Probably not today, I have an appointment today.¡± Christine White smiled apologetically. Aunt Lucy tensed up, ¡°Who¡¯s the date to go to and will you be drinking?¡± ¡°It¡¯s my best friend¡¯s, she got a promotion and invited me to dinner, as far as drinking goes ¡­¡± Christine White thought about it and shook her head down, ¡°I¡¯m not going to drink.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Aunt Lucy breathed a sigh of relief, ¡°This is an extraordinary time, ma¡¯am, you mustn¡¯t drink alcohol, and you mustn¡¯t eat some of the food either, if you do, you¡¯ll have a miscarriage.¡± Christine White¡¯s heart skipped a beat as she listened, ¡°Aunt Lucy, what could be so bad to eat?¡± She¡¯s going to have to pay attention. Not sure if I¡¯m pregnant yet though. But what if you¡¯re not sure you¡¯re pregnant? ¡°A lot.¡± Aunt Lucy returned, ¡°Let me start by telling you about somemon ones that pregnant women can¡¯t eat, like seafood ¡­¡± A midday was spent with Aunt Lucy poprizing pregnant women. Christine White listened attentively, and some of the key points she made a point of jotting down on her cell phone. Looking at the long list of pregnancy points recorded on her phone, she let out a long sigh. She hadn¡¯t even started going through the process of getting pregnant and she could already foresee how hard it would be when she got pregnantter on, not being able to eat this and not being able to touch that, it was so hard to get pregnant. But all that hard work, it seemed, was nothing as long as one thought that the child one would carry was one¡¯s and Baird Lane¡¯s. Thinking about this, Christine White once again touched her stomach and murmured, ¡°Baby, I hope you¡¯re really here in mommy¡¯s tummy ¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry ma¡¯am, you must be pregnant.¡± Aunt Lucy heard and hurriedly said. Christine White tugged at the corner of her mouth, ¡°I hope so, without further ado Aunt Lucy, I¡¯m heading out the door.¡± ¡°Okay, ma¡¯am be careful along the way, don¡¯t bump into anything, and what I just said you shouldn¡¯t eat, you mustn¡¯t eat it.¡± Aunt Lucy instructed uneasily. Christine White responded evenly, ¡°I know.¡± ¡°Good to know,e on ma¡¯am, I¡¯ll walk you to the door.¡± Aunt Lucy lifted her bag. Christine White had wanted to refuse, but looking at how careful Aunt Lucy was with her, she swallowed her refusal. Leaving the vi, Christine White took a taxi directly to the neighborhood where Debby York lived. It was the weekend, Debby York was out of work and still sleeping when she got a call from Christine White, ¡°Who is it?¡± ¡°It¡¯s me.¡± Christine White lost her smile. Debby York yawned, ¡°It¡¯s Christine.¡± ¡°Well, I¡¯ve been out and about and was going toe over to you, are you home?¡± ¡°What?¡± Debby York sobered instantly, ¡°You¡¯re out the door already?¡± ¡°Yeah, I thought we agreed to eat this afternoon.¡± Christine White said. Debby York rubbed her hair, which was as messy as a chicken¡¯s nest, ¡°I got confused in my sleep and forgot for a second, where are you now?¡± Christine White looked out the window of the car, ¡°I¡¯m in the car, I¡¯ll be at your ce in almost ten minutes or so.¡± ¡°Okay, I know, I¡¯ll clean up then, juste right in when you get here, you have a key to my ce.¡± ¡°Good.¡± Christine White answered. Ten minutes or soter. Christine White stood in front of arge door and pulled a key from her bag to unlock it. ¡°Debby .¡± She pushed her way in. Debby York was still blow-drying her hair, ¡°There you are, have a seat, it might be a while.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no rush.¡± Christine White put her bag down and sat down, ¡°Where¡¯s aunt and uncle?¡± ¡°One yed chess and one went square dancing.¡± Debby York skimmed back. Christine White covered her lips with a smile, ¡°Auntie and Uncle are prettyid back.¡± ¡°That¡¯s true, it¡¯s a lot more dashing than our lives.¡± Debby York seconded. Christine White poured herself a ss of water, ¡°Is it just the two of us for dinner today?¡± ¡°Yeah, I¡¯ve got a birthdaying up and I¡¯ve got a lot of money to spend, so I¡¯ll just treat you to one and economize.¡± Debby York said meatily.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. Christine White cried andughed, ¡°It¡¯s your aunt and uncle who are paying for your birthday, why do you look so distressed?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t understand, my parents¡¯ money is also my money, can I not feel bad about that.¡± Debby York sighs. A hint of envy crossed Christine White¡¯s eyes, ¡°That¡¯s nice.¡± The harmony of Debby York¡¯s family and the way Debby York¡¯s parents doted on Debby York were the things that made her wish for the most but could not get. She had always wondered why some parents, who were also parents, could not wait to give everything to their children, while others, who did not love their children in the slightest, still took endlessly from them. Unfortunately, her parents were thetter! If she had children, she would definitely not be as patriarchal as her own parents, and boys and girls would be her babies. Thinking about this, Christine White had already decided in her mind to go to the hospital tomorrow for a checkup. She couldn¡¯t wait to find out if she was pregnant or not. ¡°Christine, what are you thinking?¡± Debby York reached out and waved her hand in front of Christine White¡¯s face, ¡°I called you twice and you didn¡¯t respond.¡± Christine White snapped back, ¡°Not thinking, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Chapter 118 Warming up to Debby York ¡°I tried to tell you that I was packed, and you ignored me.¡± Debby York rolled her eyes. Christine White rubbed the tip of her nose and smiled in embarrassment, ¡°Sorry about that, let¡¯s go then.¡± ¡°Well,e on.¡± Debby York picked up her bag. The two went out the door one after the other. Coming into the parking lot, Debby York pulled out her car keys. Christine White saw it and was surprised, ¡°You bought a car?¡± ¡°Where can I afford it on this paycheck, my dad¡¯s car.¡± Debby York said, holding down the car keys. Christine White pulled open the door and got in, and had just fastened her seatbelt when she heard Debby York ask, ¡°Christine, didn¡¯t your husband ever buy you a car?¡± ¡°Why would he buy you a car?¡± Christine White looked at her quizzically. Debby York raised an eyebrow, ¡°Of course it¡¯s because he¡¯s your husband, and since your husband spent so much money renting tuxedo jewelryst time and is friends with President Lane, I¡¯d think he¡¯d be pretty rich.¡± ¡°He¡¯s rich, but it¡¯s his own, not mine.¡± Christine White smiled. Debby York was surprised, ¡°His own? Christine, you don¡¯t think you have separate properties, do you?¡± ¡°Yeah, with the amount of money I have, he can¡¯t even look at it.¡± Christine White replied mockingly. Debby York swallowed hard, ¡°My God, you guys actually get along like this, don¡¯t tell me, when you got married, you signed a notarization of your property?¡± Christine White dropped her eyes and didn¡¯t answer. But the way she looked, it said it all. Debby York looked at her like she was stupid, ¡°Christine White, you actually signed it, huh?¡± ¡°Uh-huh.¡± Christine White nodded. She signed the property notary when she was chosen by her lordship to be the bride of Baird Lane. It was her own initiative because she didn¡¯t marry Baird Lane for The Lane Family¡¯s money. ¡°You¡¯re good, I always thought signing this stuff was an episode only on TV, I never thought I¡¯d be around one, why on earth did you sign it, did your husband¡¯s family force you to?¡± Debby York asked. Christine White waved her hand, ¡°No, I signed it myself.¡± But the old man was still satisfied when he heard her propose this time, and immediately had Fu Bo draw up the contract. ¡°You¡¯re pretty big-hearted to sign this thing that doesn¡¯t do you half as much good.¡± Debby York staggered. Christine Whiteughed softly, ¡°Actually, signing that one is just a process, even if I don¡¯t sign it, I can¡¯t take anything from my husband¡¯s house, after all, it¡¯s all his pre-marital property.¡± ¡°That¡¯s true after the new marriagew was changed, but I always think it¡¯s too harsh, women, it¡¯s better to be kind to yourself, don¡¯t put your whole heart on a man, in case you really can¡¯t get by one day, you¡¯ll at least still have the money to share, and you won¡¯t be able to get anything out of it.¡± Debby York starts the car. Christine White red at her in dismay, ¡°You¡¯re the one who can¡¯t get by, I¡¯m fine with my husband.¡± ¡°I was just giving an example.¡± Debby York blinked innocently. Christine White rolled down her window, not bothering to move away from her. Soon the restaurant arrived. Debby York brought Christine White to a more authentic jianghu restaurant that was doing so well that there were no seats avable when they went in, so they had to sit in the lounge area and wait. After waiting for about half an hour, a table finally left before they sat down. ¡°I wish I¡¯de earlier, I¡¯m hungry and rumbling now,e on, order.¡± Debby York handed Christine White the menu. Christine White wasn¡¯t polite, and ordered two dishes before handing the menu back to her. ¡°What did you order?¡± Debby York took it and looked at it, her eyes bugged out, ¡°Holy shit, two brussels sprouts? Are you afraid I don¡¯t have enough money?¡± ¡°How can that be, you¡¯ll be a team leader now at least, how can I be afraid that you won¡¯t have any money, I just haven¡¯t had much of an appetitetely and I want to eat something light.¡± Christine White said as she took a sip of water. ¡°I grudgingly ept that reasoning, but how can you have enough brussels sprouts alone, how about two with portion sizes, do you want the spicy green crab?¡± Debby York asked, pointing to the picture on the menu. Christine White pondered for a moment, ¡°Is green crab seafood?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡°Then I don¡¯t want it!¡± ¡°Why, don¡¯t you kinda like crabs?¡± Christine White rubbed her stomach and smiled shyly, ¡°That¡¯s true, but I might be pregnant, so no seafood for a while.¡± ¡°What did you say?¡± Debby York snapped her menu closed and looked at her in shock, ¡°You¡¯re pregnant?¡± ¡°I¡¯m just saying it¡¯s possible, I haven¡¯t checked yet, I¡¯m not sure if I¡¯m pregnant or not.¡± Christine White returned. Spare a thought, Debby York still hasn¡¯t slowed down from her surprise, ¡°I go, back then we agreed to be single together, but you ended up getting married without saying anything and not informing me, and now that you¡¯re pregnant, I¡¯m still single for fuck¡¯s sake, there¡¯s no justice in that!¡± ¡°Who let you get away with it, if you had been morepetitive, you might be married by now.¡± Christine White hit her.C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org Debby York plopped down on the table, ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about it, we¡¯re still good friends.¡± ¡°Well, if you don¡¯t say it, don¡¯t say it, hurry up with the food, I¡¯m hungry too.¡± Christine White smiled. Debby York then got back up and ordered. She took good care of Christine White, and simply forked over the two seafood-rted dishes she had just ordered, and then ordered two other lighter meat dishes. On top of that, her original idea of ordering a bottle of wine was scrapped and she called out for a bottle of coconut milk. Christine White knew that she was taking care of herself, her heart was both touched and helpless, ¡°You don¡¯t need to take care of me, you can order what you want to eat yourself, I won¡¯t eat it.¡± ¡°How can that work.¡± Debby York opened the coconut milk and inserted the straw and pushed it in front of Christine White, ¡°How can friends eat each other¡¯s meals, I¡¯m just going to give in now, and when your child is born, you¡¯ll treat me a few more times.¡± ¡°What if I¡¯m not pregnant?¡± Christine White grinned. ¡°Not pregnant that¡¯s certainly nice, we¡¯re going to a seafood dinner in a couple days, but I¡¯d prefer you to be pregnant.¡± Debby York propped her head up on her hands. Christine White held her straw, ¡°Why?¡± ¡°What else could it be for? Do you think I don¡¯t know that you¡¯ve always wanted to get pregnant?¡± ¡°You ¡­¡± Christine White was slightly surprised. As if she knew what she was going to say, Debby York bristled, ¡°I happened to see you staring at other people¡¯s small children during the two days of the reunion, a situation where you¡¯re nothing but trying to kidnap a child or begging for one.¡± ¡°So you found out.¡± Christine White put down her coconut milk with a sigh. Debby York grunted, ¡°I¡¯m not stupid, when are you going to check?¡± ¡°Tomorrow.¡± ¡°You¡¯re going to take tomorrow, Monday, off?¡± ¡°Uh-huh.¡± Christine White nodded. Debby York yawned and askedzily, ¡°Is your husband with you?¡± ¡°I haven¡¯t told him I might be pregnant yet, I¡¯m going to wait until the testes back, and if I am, I¡¯m going to surprise him.¡± ¡°That¡¯s pretty good, so I¡¯ll stay with you tomorrow.¡± Christine White was stunned, ¡°You don¡¯t work?¡± ¡°Going to work isn¡¯t as important as you.¡± Debby York tapped her on the forehead. Christine White beamed, ¡°It hurts.¡± ¡°Sorry, lost control of my strength for a moment heh heh.¡± Debby York dejectedly grinned, where there was no semnce of sincerity in her apology. Christine White rolled her eyes at her in feigned irritation, ¡°Stop it, I¡¯m going to the bathroom.¡± ¡°Well, well, well, go go go.¡± Debby York waved. Christine White gets up to leave. When she returned, Debby York pointed to her cell phone on the table, ¡°Your husband just called.¡± Christine White¡¯s heart thumped, ¡°You didn¡¯t answer it, did you?¡± ¡°Your husband, what am I doing answering the phone?¡± Debby York gave her a strange look. Christine White was relieved that the note she¡¯d saved for Baird Lane was a husband and not a name. ¡°I¡¯ll go call my husband back then.¡± With that, she grabbed her cell phone and headed out of the food court, calling Baird Lane back from outside. Soon the call and was answered and Baird Lane¡¯s cool voice came through, ¡°Where are you?¡± Chapter 119 – Second Bone Marrow Surgery ¡°I was out having dinner with a friend.¡± Christine White answered truthfully. Baird Lane wrinkled his nose, ¡°Which friend?¡± ¡°Debby.¡± At that, Baird Lane¡¯s frown loosened, ¡°Finished?¡± ¡°Not yet, just serving, what can I do for you?¡± Christine White inquired. Baird Lane pursed his lips, ¡°There is one thing.¡± ¡°Go ahead, then.¡± Christine White walked over to one side of the wall and crouched down. Baird Lane, however, was suddenly silent. Christine White waited for him for a while without seeing him speak, and couldn¡¯t help but wonder out loud, ¡°Baird, are you still there?¡± ¡°I am.¡± Baird Lane responded. Christine White smiled, ¡°Just tell me what¡¯s up, I¡¯m listening.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no rush, why don¡¯t you eat first and I¡¯lle over and pick you up afterward.¡± ¡°Pick me up?¡± ¡°Uh-huh.¡± ¡°No, no, no, no.¡± Christine White hastily refused. Baird Lane¡¯s face sank, ¡°What? I can¡¯t see anyone?¡± It was rare for him to offer to pick her up, and she actually had this attitude. ¡°No, it¡¯s just that if youe over to pick me up, Debby York might see you, and then she¡¯s bound to wonder about our rtionship, so ¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m not getting off!¡± Baird Lane interrupted Christine White. These Christine White could no longer find a reason to refuse, ¡°So, that¡¯s fine.¡± ¡°Address!¡± Baird Lane spat out two words slowly. Christine White craned her head to look at the sign for the restaurant and gave him the address. With a hmmm, he hung up the phone. Throughout, he never said what exactly he was calling over to see her about. Christine White sighed softly as she looked at her phone with the screen off and put it away to go back to the dish. Debby York had already eaten, and when she was seated, she came over with a nosy face and asked, ¡°What did your husband want with you?¡± ¡°Ask me where I am.¡± Christine White returned curtly, picking up her chopsticks. Debby York shivered, ¡°Emma, meathead, you¡¯ve been out for less than three hours and he misses you?¡± Christine White smiled and didn¡¯t answer. Baird Lane misses her? How is that possible! He never came to her until he had something to do. ¡°Ouch, not even responding to one of myments, you¡¯re afraid I¡¯m ufortable as a single dog, aren¡¯t you?¡± Debby York skimmed. Christine White mped a piece of beef and put it in her bowl, ¡°Okay, eat still can¡¯t plug your mouth ah, eat quickly, eat and go back, it¡¯s dark.¡± ¡°Well well well, I know you can¡¯t wait to get back to your man.¡± Debby York said in a sour tone. The corner of Christine White¡¯s mouth twitched, ¡°I¡¯mzy, it¡¯s time to eat, I¡¯m starving.¡± She also gave herself a chopstick of food. The taste of the food at this restaurant is really good. Even if Christine White doesn¡¯t feel like she¡¯s had much of an appetitetely, she can¡¯t help but eat an extra bowl of rice at the moment and end up with a full stomach. Leaving the dish, she was half-helped out by Debby York. ¡°Get in the car and I¡¯ll drive you back.¡± Debby York waved the car keys. Christine White declined, ¡°My husband wille and get me.¡± Debby York¡¯s eyes lit up, ¡°Your husband?¡± So, she gets to meet her best friend¡¯s mysterious husband? Christine White took one look at Debby York¡¯s expression and knew what was going through her mind. But sadly, she was not destined to see it. ¡°Yeah, my husband.¡± Christine White nodded. ¡°Where is your husband? Is he here yet?¡± Debby York craned her neck to look left and right. Christine White was just about to say that it shouldn¡¯t be that soon, when she heard a ck Mercedes suddenly beep twice at them from the side of the road directly in front of them. Christine White looks over and guesses if this could be Baird Lane¡¯s car. ¡°Christine, what are you looking at?¡± Debby York couldn¡¯t help but ask when she saw her staring at the Mercedes. Christine White didn¡¯t answer and lifted her foot towards the Mercedes. Not sure if it¡¯s Baird Lane, but it¡¯s always good to go over and check it out. As it turned out, she guessed right, and she had just walked up to the car when the window rolled down a crack and Baird Lane¡¯s voice rang out from inside, ¡°Get in!¡± Sure enough, it¡¯s him! ¡°Okay, hold on while I say hi to Debby.¡± Christine White finished her response and turned toward Debby York and waved. Debby York trotted over, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°My husband.¡± Christine White gestured to the reclosing car window. Debby York¡¯s eyes widened, ¡°Your husband?¡± ¡°Uh-huh.¡± ¡°Then why doesn¡¯t he get out of the car.¡± Debby York looked disappointed. Christine White mentally told her she was sorry, ¡°He doesn¡¯t like to interact with people, so ¡­¡± ¡°Forget it, your husband¡¯s a spoilsport too, so spoilsporty that I¡¯m suddenly not interested in knowing what he looks like, so get in the car, bye!¡± Debby York smiled at Christine White. Christine White was even more overwhelmed. Why wouldn¡¯t she want to tell Debby York that Baird Lane was her husband. But Baird Lane wouldn¡¯t allow it. So much so that she, who was clearly a married wife, was like an underground lover who could not see the light of day. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll leave then Debby , you go home early too, bye.¡± Christine White pulled open the door and got into the car. As soon as she was seated, Baird Lane started the car straight away. Christine White peeked at him as she buckled her seatbelt, ¡°Baird, how long have you been here?¡± Anyway, the Mercedes was parked on the curb when she and Debby York exited the dish. Baird Lane didn¡¯t look at Christine White, his eyes were straight ahead on the road, ¡°It¡¯s been ten minutes.¡± ¡°Ten minutes?¡± Christine White was slightly startled, ¡°You¡¯ve been here that long?¡± ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°So you weren¡¯t on your way to the car when you called me, were you?¡± Christine White asked tentatively. Baird Lane nodded, ¡°Uh-huh.¡± Christine White said inwardly, ¡°Didn¡¯t Aunt Lucy tell you that Debby York and I came out to dinner?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t ask her, I went straight out the door.¡± Baird Lane returned faintly. When he got back to the vi, he was going to tell her something, only to find that she wasn¡¯t there. Aunt Lucy simply said she was out, and then he immediately left the cottage, calling her from his car to ask about her whereabouts. ¡°No questions?¡± Christine White blinked.C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. Didn¡¯t even ask. Looks like he was in a hurry to get out the door. Is it because of what you¡¯re going to tell her? Christine White bit her lower lip, ¡°Baird, on the phone earlier, you said you wanted to see me about something, what was it?¡± She re-asked the question she had asked then. Baird Lane squealed his car to the curb, ¡°Christine White.¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± Christine White cocked her head. Baird Lane turns his headlights on, then turns his head to look at her. Confusion was written all over her face, and there was a bit of doubt in her clear eyes. Looking into her eyes like that, the knot in his throat slid slightly, and what he wanted to say, he suddenly couldn¡¯t say. ¡°Baird, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Seeing the man staring at himself without saying anything, Christine White¡¯s expression was a little worried. Baird Lane dropped his eyes, his voice a little low, ¡°I¡¯m fine, I wanted to talk to you ¡­¡± ¡°Say it.¡± Christine White waited for his words. Baird Lane¡¯s thin lips twitched, and were half silent again. Christine White, as stupid as she was, could see that he was struggling and her heart sank, ¡°Did something big happen?¡± Thest time he¡¯d shown this kink was when he¡¯d needed her bone marrow. But she¡¯s already donated her bone marrow, so this time, what¡¯s he in for? Does she have, here, anything else he needs? Baird Lane, unaware of what was going through Christine White¡¯s mind, closed his eyes and tucked theplexity in them away, ¡°Nothing much happened.¡± His demeanor returned to its usual coldness, but the back seat of his teeth, clenched tightly, seemed to be suppressing something. This morning, Ives Norton called him and told him that Molly¡¯s body¡¯s white blood cells were sick again, and that he could start preparing for a second surgery and leave him to his own devices. It was this very thing that he wanted to talk to her about, but he suddenly realized that he couldn¡¯t bring himself to say anything about it, when it was clear that long after the sess of the first operation, he had decided that the second one would have to be carried out as well. But when it really came to this moment, his throat felt like it was blocked by something, and he couldn¡¯t open his mouth even more than the first time he asked for her bone marrow, and even as long as he thought that her body would be worse after she donated her bone marrow again, his heart inexplicably ached. What¡¯s wrong with him? Chapter 120: Don’t Ever Say Yes ¡°Baird, are you alright?¡± Christine White saw Baird Lane¡¯s death grip on the steering wheel and a few drops of sweat seeping out from the corner of his forehead, so she couldn¡¯t help but get worried, ¡°Are you not feeling well somewhere?¡± She reached out, trying to touch his forehead. But before her hand could touch his forehead, he swatted it away with one hand. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Baird Lane leaned back in his seat, his eyes closed. Christine White saw him resisting her touch like this, her heart was a little sad, ¡°That¡¯s so, but I see that you don¡¯t look a little too good, do you want to go to the hospital to have a look?¡± She was still uneasy. Worried that he¡¯s the one who hasn¡¯t healed from hisst back injury. ¡°No, I¡¯m really fine.¡± Baird Lane inhaled and exhaled heavily.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. ¡°But ¡­¡± Christine White was about to say something else. Baird Lane restarted the car, ¡°Okay, you stop talking and leave me alone for a while.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Christine White hurriedly responded, keeping her mouth shut tightly and not speaking. In order not to disturb him, she even suppressed her breathing, not daring to be too loud. Except he still doesn¡¯t seem to have told her what he¡¯s looking for her to talk about yet ¡­ But by the looks of him, he didn¡¯t seem ready to talk about it. The journey was uneventful and once back at the cottage, Baird Lane went straight upstairs. Aunt Lucy brought a ss of hot milk to Christine White, ¡°Ma¡¯am, what¡¯s going on with mister?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know, he¡¯s been acting a little strange since he got me, trying to talk to me about things but not saying anything at all, and I¡¯m wondering what happened to him.¡± Christine White sighed back. Aunt Lucy sighed along with her, ¡°That¡¯s how mister is, he holds everything inside and refuses to say anything, I don¡¯t know who he learned this nature from.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it gic?¡± Christine White asked, taking a sip of milk. Aunt Lucyughed and shook her head, ¡°It¡¯s not gic, both Master and Mr. Lao are very talkative, only Mr. Lao has a dull nature, that¡¯s why I said he learned it from someone.¡± ¡°So ¡­¡± Christine White looked up the stairs thoughtfully. Aunt Lucymented, ¡°Actually, Mr. wasn¡¯t like this when he was a child, I think bing like this mostly has something to do with the Second Young Master.¡± ¡°Baird¡¯s brother?¡± Christine White looked at her. Aunt Lucy was surprised, ¡°You knew, ma¡¯am?¡± ¡°Well, don¡¯t know much, it was Baird who told me he had a brother, but he was taken away when he was very young.¡± ¡°Yes, it¡¯s all the work of The Lane Family¡¯s enemies, and I don¡¯t know if His Lordship will ever see the Second Young Master again in his life.¡± Christine White smiled confidently, ¡°It will, I¡¯m sure Baird will find his brother!¡± He¡¯s so powerful, so capable, if there¡¯s a clue, he¡¯ll find it! ¡°Let¡¯s hope so.¡± Aunt Lucy, however, did not take Christine White¡¯s words at face value. If it could really be found, then surely it would have been found long ago. It¡¯s been more than twenty years, and it¡¯s not even clear if that child is alive or dead. ¡°Enough of this sad talk ma¡¯am, go home early and get some rest, don¡¯t forget you might still be carrying a baby.¡± Aunt Lucy urged. Christine White, also a little tired, made two consecutive hmmm¡¯s, finished her ss of milk and went upstairs. When she got out of the shower, she heard her cell phone ringing at the foot of her bed. She picked it up and a sh of surprise crossed her eyes, ¡°Why him?¡± The call was from Ives Norton, and they had never been in touch since the exchange. Now he¡¯s calling, is it something important? Thinking, Christine White answered the phone without further dy, ¡°Dr. Norton.¡± ¡°Why are you calling me Dr. Norton again?¡± Ives Norton¡¯s flirty voice came through, ¡°I thought we agreed to call me by my first name?¡± ¡°Uh ¡­ I¡¯m sorry, it¡¯s not that I don¡¯t call, it¡¯s that Baird won¡¯t let me.¡± Christine White smiles apologetically. Ives Norton pursed his lips, ¡°Tsk, a name he as far as it goes, by the way, is he with you now?¡± ¡°No. Are you looking for him?¡± Christine White asked rhetorically. Ives Norton¡¯s tone straightened, ¡°No, I¡¯m just looking for you.¡± ¡°What can I do for you?¡± Christine White asked, rubbing her hair. ¡°A very important thing.¡± Ives Norton spoke after a few seconds of silence, ¡°Did Baird say anything to you when he got back?¡± ¡°No.¡± Christine White returned. Unconvinced, Ives Norton asked again, ¡°It really didn¡¯t say anything?¡± ¡°No really, he did have something to tell me, but then he ended up not saying anything.¡± Christine White turned off the blow dryer. Ives Norton breathed a sigh of relief, ¡°No is good.¡± ¡°Did something happen?¡± Christine White wondered out loud. Ives Norton was back to that hangdog look, ¡°No, nothing happened.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Christine White narrowed her eyes suspiciously. Ives Norton snorted, ¡°Yeah, all right.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t believe you, if it was really okay, would you be calling to ask me these questions specifically? And Baird too, obviously said something was wrong but didn¡¯t tell me, what are you guys hiding from me?¡± Christine White was getting a little angry. It was obvious that something was wrong and they had to hide it from her, whetting her appetite but not taking responsibility for it, making it clear that they were teasing her. Ives Norton also heard the anger in Christine White¡¯s tone and sighed softly, ¡°I¡¯m sorry Christine, I¡¯m not trying to keep this from you, but it¡¯s something that I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t be able to take.¡± ¡°What the hell?¡± Christine White stamped her foot impatiently. You¡¯re so serious, why don¡¯t you tell her? ¡°Things ¡­¡± Ives Norton lusted. Christine White closed her eyes hard, ¡°Go ahead!¡± ¡°I ¡­ I don¡¯t know how to say it out loud, you might as well let Baird tell you, he¡¯s your husband, it¡¯s only right he should tell you.¡± Ives Norton kicked the ball to Baird Lane. Christine White grimaced, ¡°If he would have told me, he would have told me already.¡± ¡°I¡¯m afraid he can¡¯t say the same, after all, it¡¯s so hical!¡± Ives Norton scoffed lightly. What is it that is notcking in virtue to demand one wife¡¯s bone marrow after another for another woman? Hopefully Baird will be sensible this time around, and if it¡¯s still likest time, when he had to get Christine White to donate her bone marrow for Molly Bort, he¡¯ll stop it! ¡°Lack of morals?¡± Christine White was getting even more annoyed inside, ¡°Ives, just tell me what on earth even involves morality.¡± ¡°Nothing, anyway Christine you have to remember my words, no matter what Baird says to you afterward, you have to refuse it and never agree to it okay?¡± Ives Norton instructed in a very serious tone. Then he hung up the phone. Christine White held up her cell phone with a full head of steam. What the hell is going on with these two? And what did Ives Norton mean at the end? What exactly was Baird going to tell her to keep her from saying yes? Was it the bone marrow thing again? Why else would Ives Norton be trying to talk her out of it? But she¡¯s already donated the bone marrow, and wasn¡¯t Molly Bort¡¯s surgery a sess? Christine White bit her lower lip, wondering more and more what the hell they were up to, and mentally deciding that she was going to try and find out when Baird Lane returned. For some reason, she always felt uneasy until she figured it out. Thinking about this, Christine White took a deep breath, pushed down her messy emotions for the moment, and continued blow-drying her hair. Once her hair was dry, she sat on the edge of the bed reading a book while she waited for Baird Lane. After waiting about an hour or so, Baird Lane opened the door and came in. She dropped the book she was holding in her hands in a hurry and got out of bed and walked towards him, ¡°Baird, are you done with your business?¡± ¡°Uh-huh.¡± Baird Lane took off his jacket. Christine White picked it up smoothly, ¡°Baird, can I ask you a question?¡± Baird Lane tugged at his tie with a start, ¡°What do you want to ask?¡± Chapter 121 There is no intention of divorce Christine White clenched her fists, ¡°I have to ask, where were you today?¡± If he went to see Molly Bort in the hospital today, maybe what he had to say had something to do with Molly Bort. And having something to do with Molly Bort, she could conjure up two possibilities, either the bone marrow or the fact that he was divorcing her for Molly Bort. Both, would exin why Ives Norton told her not to say yes to Baird Lane¡¯s im. ¡°Where am I going, you ask?¡± Baird Lane froze for a moment, feeling a little strange. This woman, doesn¡¯t she never ask where he¡¯s going? Why are you making an exception today? ¡°Well, can you tell me?¡± Christine White looked Baird Lane in the eye. Baird Lane naturally couldn¡¯t say he was flustered when faced with those clear eyes of hers, ¡°Off to the hospital.¡± Christine White¡¯s mind instantly buzzed, ¡°Hospital? What are you going to the hospital for? To see a back injury or Miss Molly Bort?¡± She asked several times in a row, causing Baird Lane¡¯s brow to furrow, ¡°Christine White, what are you asking for?¡± ¡°Never you mind what I want, Baird, you answer me, did you go to see Miss Molly Bort?¡± Christine White asked emotionally as she dropped his coat and grabbed him by the arm. Baird Lane pursed his thin lips, ¡°I was visiting Molly.¡± ¡°Sure enough ¡­¡± Christine White swayed, her small face pale. Baird Lane narrowed his eyes, ¡°Surely what?¡± Christine White gave him a smile that was worse than tears, ¡°Baird, you¡¯re divorcing me aren¡¯t you?¡± Molly Bort has already had her surgery, and there¡¯s no way she¡¯s going to want her bone marrow. So she could only think in terms of divorce. Baird Lane heard this and just thought it was ridiculous, ¡°Divorce? Who told you I want a divorce?¡± Christine White¡¯s eyes reddened, ¡°No one told me, it was my own guess, but the way you covered up tonight, and what Dr. Norton told me, made me think that way!¡± ¡°What did Ives Norton tell you?¡± Baird Lane¡¯s face paled and his voice went cold. Christine White was taken aback and looked miserable with tears hanging in her eyes to fall, ¡°He didn¡¯t say anything.¡± ¡°Tell the truth!¡± Baird Lane yelled down. Christine White shivered a little, and dared not conceal it, ¡°He then asked me if you had said anything to me to-day, and told me never to promise you anything after that.¡± ¡°That¡¯s all that was said?¡± Baird Lane narrowed his eyes. Christine White nodded repeatedly, ¡°That¡¯s all, if you don¡¯t believe me, you can ask him.¡± ¡°No need.¡± Baird Lane looked slightly better, apparently choosing to take her at her word. Looks like Ives Norton didn¡¯t tell her about Molly needing a second surgery. The Ives Nortonment, though, really angered him a bit! Did Ives Norton just assume that he was going to get Christine White to donate her bone marrow a second time? Baird Lane clenched both fists, ¡°And how did you get that divorce you were talking about?¡± Christine White raised her sleeve and wiped the corners of her eyes, ¡°Since Dr. Norton told me not to promise what you said after that and you went to the hospital during the day to see Ms. Molly Bort, I assumed that you were trying to get back together with Ms. Molly Bort, and since you were going to get back together, naturally, you would have to get divorced ¡­ ¡± Baird Laneughed at her words, ¡°Christine White, am I that untrustworthy?¡± Christine White lowered her head, ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t believe you, it¡¯s just that ¡­¡± ¡°Just what?¡± Christine White shook her head, ¡°I just don¡¯t have the confidence.¡± Baird Lane looked at her deeply for a moment and sighed suddenly, ¡°I¡¯m not getting a divorce, and since I said there would be nothing more with Molly, I¡¯ll keep my word.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Christine White huffed. Baird Lane walks towards the couch in front of him, ¡°Believe it or not.¡± ¡°I believe it!¡± Christine White rushed back, then bit her lip uneasily, ¡°But if you have no intention of getting back together with Miss Molly Bort, then why did Dr. Norton tell me that kind of thing? What are you keeping from me, Baird, and is there something else you need from me?¡± Baird Lane was about to pour his drink when he heard her remark and his hand jerked the ss tighter. He had to say that she had guessed right, he did still want bone marrow from her, after all Molly needed a second operation, but he couldn¡¯t say something like that. In fact, after Molly¡¯s first sessful surgery, he asked Gates to keep looking for another bone marrow resource, but it¡¯s been almost two months, and there¡¯s still no news at all, and now that Molly¡¯s second surgery is imminent, he¡¯s forced to take her attention again. But when he was ready to tell her about it, he looked at her clear and bright eyes, he couldn¡¯t bear to do it, and there was an inexplicable sense of guilt in his heart. At that thought, Baird Lane tilted his head back and drained his ss in one gulp. Christine White, seeing how hard he was drinking and worrying that he was choking, rushed over and tried to pat him on the back, but he avoided it. ¡°Christine White, you¡¯re right, I do want one thing from you.¡± Perhaps it was because he had been drinking, the corners of Baird Lane¡¯s eyes were a little red, giving his otherwise cool and ascetic face an extra touch of seduction. This seduction made Christine White couldn¡¯t help but look dumbfounded, and while looking dumbfounded, she also had a vague feeling of familiarity, as if she had seen it somewhere before? Where is it? Christine White thought about it for a moment, nothing came to mind, so she just stopped thinking about it and walked over to him and sat down, ¡°So, what are you getting at?¡± Since it¡¯s not about divorce, is it really about bone marrow? She couldn¡¯t think of anything else but that. Since he¡¯d gotten so weird after he¡¯d gone to see Molly Bort, and since Ives Norton had made a point of calling to warn her, she could only think in that direction. ¡°Never mind, I¡¯ll tell you when I¡¯ve thought about it.¡± Baird Lane finished and got up to go to the bathroom. Molly¡¯s surgery can be postponed for another week, a week in which he will increase his efforts to find the right bone marrow. If you really can¡¯t find ¡­ Baird Lane¡¯s thin lips pursed into a straight line. No, he¡¯ll find it! Hearing the bathroom m vigorously shut, Christine White¡¯s heart fluttered, ¡°Sure enough ¡­¡± He still wouldn¡¯t tell her.C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org Looks like she¡¯ll just have to find out for herself. Tomorrow it just so happens that she¡¯s going to the hospital for a maternity checkup and stopping by to check on Molly Bort again, if Molly Bort is having health problems again then surely it¡¯s time to ask for her bone marrow, if not then of course that¡¯s a good thing. At the thought, Christine White sighed and lifted the covers to lie down on the bed. By the time Baird Lane got out of the shower, she was asleep. Baird Lane stood beside the bed, his head bowed and his eyesplex, watching her for I don¡¯t know how long before he turned off the light andy down on it. That night, he stayed up almost all night. He woke up the next day and went out early again. Christine White didn¡¯t get a chance to take a leave of absence from him when she tried, and when she called him, he didn¡¯t answer. She had no choice but to call Gates over and ask him to take her leave. As soon as Gates heard she wasn¡¯t feeling well, he immediately agreed. Later, Christine White contacted Debby York again, ¡°Debby , I¡¯m heading out the door, where are you?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve already taken my leave, so why don¡¯t you go ahead and I¡¯ll meet you at the hospital directly.¡± Debby York said. Christine White audibly heard another noisy car horn on her side and figured she would already be in the car. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll see you in a bit then.¡± Christine White hung up the phone, said goodbye to Aunt Lucy and headed out the door. By the time she got to the hospital, Debby York had been waiting for her for a while. ¡°What took you so long?¡± Debby York stepped forward and took her arm. Christine White wiped the sweat from her forehead, ¡°There¡¯s a traffic jam on the road, let¡¯s go, we haven¡¯t registered yet.¡± ¡°Uh-huh.¡± Debby York nodded. The two went to the OB/GYN window and registered, and when they were done, they went to the OB/GYN. When she reached the door of the section, Christine White suddenly saw a man and hurriedly pulled Debby York behind a pir. ¡°Christine what are you doing?¡± Debby York asked in disbelief. Chapter 122 – Really Pregnant Christine White shushed and lowered her voice back, ¡°I saw someone I know.¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong with acquaintances?¡± Debby York just felt puzzled. Christine White shook her head, ¡°You don¡¯t understand, if he had seen me, he would havee up and asked me what I was doing in the OB/GYN.¡± ¡°What¡¯s the point, you just tell him.¡± Debby York was unimpressed. Christine White rolled her eyes, ¡°Didn¡¯t I say that I¡¯m not sure if I¡¯m pregnant yet, and if I tell him now, he¡¯ll definitely have to tell my husband, so won¡¯t it be embarrassing if I¡¯m not pregnant by then?¡± ¡°That¡¯s true.¡± ¡°Besides, I wanted to surprise my husband, and there would be no surprise if my husband found out ahead of time.¡± ¡°I see, so we have to avoid him right?¡± Debby York pointed to the man behind the pir with a mboyant look on her face, ¡°So handsome, he¡¯s the doctor here isn¡¯t he?¡± ¡°Well, it¡¯s the head surgeon and my husband¡¯s best friend.¡± Christine White replied looking at Ives Norton. Debby York sucked in her saliva, ¡°Christine, I find your husband to be a godly man, surrounded by such handsome friends, President Lane is, and so is this handsome doctor, and by the way, what¡¯s his name?¡± ¡°Ives Norton,¡± Christine White returned. Debby York hemmed and hawed, ¡°That¡¯s nice, do you have his contact info?¡± ¡°What do you want?¡± Christine White eyed her warily. Debby York squirmed with a shy face, ¡°I want to pick him up!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t¡­ You can knock that off before it¡¯s toote.¡± Christine White got a serious look on her face. Debby York was a little upset, ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Because he¡¯s from a good family, his family is a nationally recognized medical family, do you think he¡¯s in control of his own marriage?¡± Christine White asked her rhetorically. Not to mention Ives Norton. Wasn¡¯t the old man in charge of Baird Lane¡¯s marriage? Debby York listened to Christine White with a look of disappointment, ¡°Then it looks like I¡¯m out of luck.¡± ¡°Definitely not a chance,e on, he¡¯s gone, let¡¯s go too.¡± Christine White took her hand and went into the maternity ward. With Debby York by her side, Christine White didn¡¯t feel much nervousness during the exam; all she had was apprehension, whichsted until the end of the exam. Debby York bought her a ss of hot milk, ¡°Still worried, huh? I see your body is shaking.¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Christine White took the milk and said thank you, ¡°I was worried I wasn¡¯t pregnant.¡± ¡°What¡¯s there to worry about, the results aren¡¯t in yet, in case you¡¯re bad.¡± Debby York said on cloud nine. Christine White sighs, ¡°What if I¡¯m not pregnant?¡± ¡°No pregnant we¡¯ll just go out for a nice meal in a little while and then you¡¯ll go back at night and work on it with your husband, how big a deal is that.¡± Debby York smiled a lewd smile. Christine White was amused by her as well and couldn¡¯t help but bump her with her shoulder, ¡°Say what.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not making this up, women can¡¯t get pregnant, it¡¯s mostly to do with the men.¡± Debby York grunted. Christine White cried andughed, ¡°You¡¯re not married yet, and you¡¯re not ashamed to say that.¡± ¡°Shame on you, women have to go through it, I¡¯m just a little behind you, just so you can brush up on my experience.¡± Debby York took a sip of her coffee. Christine Whitezily ignored her and turned her attention to the door of the examination, suppressing her apprehension and waiting patiently for the results toe in. After waiting for about an hour or so, the door to the exam room opened and a nurse came out of it, ¡°Is Ms. Christine White in?¡± ¡°Christine, your results are in.¡± Debby York was the first to react and hurriedly reminded Christine White. Christine White froze and stood up and walked towards the nurse, ¡°I¡¯m Christine White, Ms. Nurse, what are the results?¡± She asked nervously and expectantly. The nurse handed over the results sheet in her hand with both hands, ¡°Congrattions Ms. White, you¡¯re going to be a mom.¡± Christine White was so blissfully stoned by this both expected and unexpected result that she froze there for a moment and forgot to react. Debby York pushed her twice and she didn¡¯t even feel a thing. Debby York had no choice but to take matters into her own hands. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, my friend she was so excited that she got carried away.¡± Debby York smiled shyly at the nurse and picked up the results sheet. The nurse nodded understandingly, ¡°It¡¯s normal, a lot of new moms react this way when they learn they¡¯re pregnant.¡±C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org ¡°Right right, is my friend¡¯s baby healthy?¡± Debby York asked the question of greatest concern. The nurse returned, ¡°The baby is healthy, but the youngdy has some health problems.¡± ¡°What¡¯s the problem?¡± Debby York tensed. The nurse smiled apologetically, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, this is a private matter concerning the youngdy and the doctor would like to speak with her alone.¡± ¡°Okay, okay, I¡¯ll wake her up.¡± Debby York said and rushed off to page Christine White. Christine White finally came back to her senses, tears instantly streaming down her face, ¡°I¡¯m really pregnant?¡± ¡°Yeah, what are you crying about?¡± Debby York drew a tissue to wipe her tears. Christine White cried andughed, ¡°I¡¯m happy.¡± Three years. She¡¯d waited three years to get pregnant. These grandpas should be happy. I just don¡¯t know if Baird Lane is happy or not, but since he agreed to give her this baby, I think he should be happy to know ¡­ it ¡­ Christine White thought with someck of confidence. Debby York gave her the results sheet, ¡°Seven weeks pregnant, the baby is healthy, but the nursedy said you have some medical problems and the doctor wants to talk to you.¡± Christine White¡¯s smile froze on her face, ¡°Something wrong with me?¡± ¡°Yes, Ms. White does have some health problems.¡± The nurse picked up. Christine White was a little uneasy inside, ¡°What¡¯s the problem?¡± ¡°I can¡¯t talk about that, it¡¯s better to let the doctor talk to you, Ms. White please follow me.¡± The nurse made a motion of please. Christine White looks at Debby York and wants Debby York to apany her. Debby York refused, ¡°I¡¯ll stay here and wait for you, the nurse said it¡¯s a private matter for you, go on your own, don¡¯t worry, it shouldn¡¯t be a big deal.¡± ¡°Yeah?¡± Christine White still hadn¡¯t gotten over it. If it really wasn¡¯t a big deal, why didn¡¯t the nurse say so and had to have the doctor talk to her. ¡°It must be, anyway, don¡¯t think about it, it¡¯s not good for the baby, go on.¡± Debby York urged. Christine White nodded and followed the nurse. ¡°Hello doctor.¡± Christine White walked into the doctor¡¯s office. The doctor looked up at her, ¡°Ms. White is it?¡± ¡°It¡¯s me.¡± Christine White nodded. The doctor pointed to the seat across from him, ¡°Have a seat.¡± Christine White responded, pulling out her chair and sitting down. When she sat down, the doctor asked her, ¡°Ms. White donated bone marrow, correct?¡± Christine White hmmm¡¯d, ¡°That¡¯s right, may I ask if I¡¯m having health problems that are rted to donating bone marrow?¡± ¡°Yes, you¡¯ve donated your bone marrow and your body functions have naturally declined, whereas a pregnant woman who is pregnant has to give the vast majority of her nutrition to the child in her womb, and your bone marrow hasn¡¯t fully recovered ¡­¡± ¡°Will I have a miscarriage?¡± Christine White became more and more terrified as she listened, and interrupted the doctor directly. The doctor frowned, ¡°That¡¯s not necessarily true, it¡¯s just that this baby of yours will be very unsettled, the slightest collision or stimtion will make it easy to miscarry, and the probability is very high, because your body¡¯s resistance and ability to withstand it has be poor, so you need to pay more attention to it, especially in the first three months.¡± ¡°I see.¡± Christine White nodded with a small pale face, then asked, ¡°So, doctor, will I be less likely to miscarry in three months?¡± Chapter 123 – Coming at a Bad Time ¡°That¡¯s natural, but you¡¯re still at a much higher risk than a normal pregnant woman.¡± The doctor folded his arms and said gently. Christine White smiled bitterly, ¡°I know, I¡¯ll take care of it, thank you doctor, are there any other orders?¡± ¡°No more, but you¡¯ll have toe over forbor and delivery more often to make sure the baby is healthy.¡± ¡°Yes, I will.¡± Christine White got up, bowed toward the doctor and went out. Debby York was on the phone with someone, and when she saw here out, she hurriedly said something impatiently to the other end of the line and hung up the phone. ¡°Christine, are you done talking?¡± Debby York asked as she put away her cell phone. Christine White forced a smile and nodded. Debby York frowned slightly when she saw her face, ¡°Did the doctor say something to you?¡± Christine White lowered her eyes, ¡°The doctor said I have some minor health problems and the chances of a miscarriage are high.¡± ¡°What?¡± Debby York was shocked, her volume dialed up, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with your body, huh?¡± ¡°Debby , stop asking questions and let me calm down for a while.¡± Christine White crossed over to her and walked over to the bench and sat down. Debby York walked over as well, ¡°Christine, don¡¯t hold your tongue like that, I¡¯m worried.¡± ¡°I know you¡¯re worried about me, but this is something I really can¡¯t talk about, Debby , just understand me for a second.¡± Christine White closed her eyes wearily. Debby York sighed, ¡°Okay, okay, I understand, so you¡¯re going to tell me if your body has any effect on the baby other than the high probability of miscarriage?¡± ¡°This doctor didn¡¯t say, I don¡¯t think so.¡± Christine White answered without opening her eyes. Debby York¡¯s lifted heart dropped a little as she listened, ¡°That¡¯s good, then as long as you take care of your body, the baby can still be born healthy, right?¡± ¡°Uh-huh.¡± Christine White nodded. Debby Yorkughed, ¡°That¡¯s not it, what¡¯s there to get entangled in, go back and you talk to your husband, your husband and President Lane are good friends, I believe that if your husband intervenes, President Lane should allow you to take an early break from maternity leave, so you¡¯ll just be at home and get well.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll think about it.¡± Christine White whispered back, then opened her eyes and asked with some curiosity, ¡°By the way, who were you talking to on the phone? You seemed a little angry.¡±Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. ¡°It¡¯s the doctor who treated my dad¡¯s leg.¡± Debby York darkened her face. Christine White was puzzled, ¡°Is it the same doctor as before?¡± ¡°Yeah, that doctor called me and said he¡¯s going out of the country for further training and won¡¯t be treating my dad¡¯s leg anymore.¡± ¡°How can this be, what will happen to Uncle then?¡± Debby York eyes darkened, ¡°in the future will be at home to adjust it, my father¡¯s legs and you are not unaware of, the treatment for so many years also do not see a good, in the future will probably be like this, my father in fact, also have long had the intention of not treatment.¡± ¡°It can¡¯t be cured without a cure¡­ If we find the right doctor, Uncle¡¯s leg should be cured.¡± Christine Whiteforted. Debby York nodded, ¡°That makes sense, but where would a family like ours have the money and connections to find the right doctor?¡± Christine White¡¯s lips parted and she didn¡¯t speak. After a moment, she spoke hesitantly, ¡°Should I ask my husband?¡± ¡°Your husband?¡± Debby York froze, then reacted with excitement written all over her eyes, ¡°Yes, how could I forget about your husband, your husband can be friends with President Lane, he should be pretty well established as well, he¡¯ll definitely be able to find the right doctor, Christine help me!¡± She took Christine White¡¯s hand in both of hers. Christine White took a deep breath, ¡°I¡¯ll try to convince my husband, but I¡¯m not always sure I can guarantee my husband will say yes, after all, he¡¯s a bit cold that way.¡± ¡°That¡¯s all right, just try your best, I don¡¯t me you if your husband doesn¡¯t say yes, but if he does, I¡¯ll be grateful to you all.¡± Debby York¡¯s eyes reddened with delight. Christine White patted the back of her hand and didn¡¯t answer anymore. To be honest, she wasn¡¯t really confident that she could talk Baird Lane into going to the doctor; after all, he was really cold, and she didn¡¯t want to beg him for anything. But then she thought of Debby York¡¯s dad, the middle-aged man who was as good to her as he was to Debby York, and she really couldn¡¯t bear to think about it. She¡¯d try to get Baird Lane to say yes, big deal about the doctor¡¯s visit, she and Debby York were paying him back a little more, and she already owed him millions anyway, and didn¡¯t mind adding on to that. At that thought, Christine White exhaled softly and stood up after rubbing the small of her back. ¡°Christine, are we going back?¡± Debby York rose with her. Christine White shook her head, ¡°Not back for a while, I¡¯m going to meet someone on the hospital wing.¡± ¡°Who?¡± Debby York wondered. Christine White narrowed her eyes, ¡°A woman who bothers me, go away.¡± Debby York followed her towards the elevator, ¡°Mind? It¡¯s not like you¡¯re not saying anything, I¡¯ve noticed Christine you¡¯ve been so fond of saying mysterious thingstely.¡± Christine White smiled at her, ¡°Well I¡¯ll tell you what I¡¯m going to see now, it¡¯s my love interest and my husband¡¯s ex-girlfriend.¡± ¡°Your husband¡¯s ex-girlfriend?¡± Debby York came to attention, ¡°Why is your husband¡¯s ex-girlfriend here?¡± ¡°She¡¯s sick.¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Christine White¡¯s eyes shed, ¡°I¡¯m not sure, I¡¯ve heard it¡¯s a very serious illness, let¡¯s not talk about it, don¡¯t say anythingter okay?¡± ¡°Uh-huh.¡± Debby York nodded repeatedly. Arriving at the inpatient unit, Christine White went straight to the door of Molly Bort¡¯s hospital room. She raised her hand and knocked on the door, which was quickly opened and a middle-aged woman-looking caretaker poked her head out of it, ¡°Who are you?¡± ¡°Hello, I¡¯m looking for Ms. Molly Bort.¡± Christine White greeted politely. The caretaker frowned, ¡°Ms. Molly Bort is asleep, you may return.¡± ¡°Asleep?¡± Christine White pursed her lips. Did shee so untimely? ¡°Yes, she hasn¡¯t been asleep long, and you¡¯ll wake her up if you see her.¡± The caretaker answered. Debby York tugged on Christine White¡¯s sleeve, ¡°Christine, are we still seeing each other?¡± Christine White hesitated for a few seconds, ¡°That ¡­ Can I ask two questions?¡± She looked at the caretaker. The caretaker nodded suspiciously, ¡°Please.¡± ¡°How is Miss Molly Bort¡¯s health these days? Any rpses or anything like that?¡± Christine White asked and then stared intently at the caregiver, refusing to miss a single expression on her face. Then the caregiver heard her question, but was full of doubt, ¡°I only became Miss Molly Bort¡¯s caregiver two days ago, and I¡¯m only responsible for guarding her after she falls asleep, not caring for her, so I¡¯m not really sure what kind of illness Miss Molly Bort has, let alone if she¡¯s had any recurrence of her illness.¡± The corner of Christine White¡¯s mouth twitched. It seems she¡¯s had a bad day, not only does she not get to meet Molly Bort, but the caregiver she meets knows nothing about her. So isn¡¯t she not sure if Molly Bort has had a rpse or not? So how was she supposed to know what Baird Lane and Ives Norton were keeping from her, whether it was bone marrow or not? ¡°Christine, what do we do now?¡± Debby York couldn¡¯t help but ask again when she saw Christine White contemting. Christine White closed her eyes and waved her hand somewhat feebly, ¡°Let¡¯s go back.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t see her anymore?¡± Debby York pointed to the hospital room behind the caretaker. Christine White turned toward the exit, ¡°Can¡¯t see it, next time.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Debby York trotted to keep up with her. As soon as the two were out of the hospital, Christine White received a call from Baird Lane. Afraid that Debby York would identally hear Baird Lane¡¯s voice, she took two unmarked steps to the side to put some distance between them before answering with a reassuring, ¡°Hello ¡­¡± ¡°Christine White, Gates said you weren¡¯t feeling well, where are you?¡± Baird Lane¡¯s cool voice reached her eardrums. Chapter 124 Secrecy Christine White looked back at the hospital doors behind her, ¡°I ¡­ I¡¯m home.¡± She couldn¡¯t say she was at the hospital or he¡¯d think she¡¯d gone to see Ives Norton. If she said she hadn¡¯t seen it, he might not necessarily believe her, in case she had Gatese to the hospital and ask about it, and asked her to go to the OB/GYN, and then wouldn¡¯t it be exposed that she was pregnant? She wasn¡¯t going to tell him right away, she was going to wait until her birthday to surprise him and her grandfather, her birthday and Debby York were almost next to each other anyway, just about ten days. However what Christine White didn¡¯t expect was for Baird Lane to break down her lie straight away, ¡°At home? Aunt Lucy said you went out and you¡¯re telling me you¡¯re at home?¡± This woman, what a nice thing to do. She¡¯s actually learned to lie! And lying to his face! Christine White¡¯s little face changed, ¡°You ¡­ You asked Aunt Lucy?¡± ¡°Hmph, or what?¡± Baird Lane grunted. Christine White spat out her tongue in justification, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I shouldn¡¯t have lied.¡± ¡°Say, where have you been?¡± Baird Lane asked again. Christine White looked over to Debby York who was staring at her with an odd look on her face, ¡°I was out with a friend and my friend wasn¡¯t feeling well.¡± ¡°The reason you told Gates for your leave of absence was that you weren¡¯t feeling well, Christine White, so which statement was true and which was not?¡± Baird Lane¡¯s voice sank. When he came out of the meeting, he heard Gates say she wasn¡¯t feeling well and immediately called back to the cottage to ask Aunt Lucy how she was doing. As a result, Aunt Lucy said she went out, so he had no choice but to call her again, but he didn¡¯t expect her to lie to him. It¡¯s a shame he was worried about her at the time! Christine White heard that Baird Lane was angry and her lip bit up, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t mean to lie, I was afraid that if I said I was with a friend, you wouldn¡¯t give me permission to take the day off, so ¡­¡± ¡°Okay, which friend are youpensating?¡± Baird Lane interrupted her. Christine White replied in a whisper, ¡°I only have one friend.¡± Baird Lane understood, his thin lips pursed, ¡°Go back early after yourpany.¡± Christine White¡¯s eyes lit up, ¡°You¡¯re not mad at me anymore?¡± Baird Lane grunted, didn¡¯t answer her, and simply hung up the phone. ¡°What the hell is he like? Is he mad at me or not?¡± Christine White muttered with a beep as she put away her cell phone. Debby York hemmed and hawed and came over, ¡°Your husband?¡± ¡°Uh-huh.¡± ¡°If it¡¯s your husband, why are you answering it behind my back, afraid I¡¯ll hear you talking?¡± Debby York narrowed her eyes. Christine White rubbed her nose, ¡°You guessed it.¡± She was still really afraid she¡¯d hear Baird Lane¡¯s voice. By the time Baird Lane is her husband, it¡¯s definitely going to be discovered. ¡°Che, I don¡¯t want to hear it yet.¡± Debby York grunted, with a look of feigned disinterest.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. If it weren¡¯t for her cooing eyes, Christine White thought she¡¯d have to take her word for it. ¡°Well, you don¡¯t want to hear it, okay?¡± Christine White cried andughed. Debby York bristled arrogantly, ¡°Christine, you just said a friend wasn¡¯t feeling well and apanied a friend, and that friend is me, right?¡± ¡°Exactly.¡± Christine White graciously admitted. Debby York rubbed her chin, ¡°Why don¡¯t you just tell him the truth?¡± ¡°Because I don¡¯t want him to know I¡¯m pregnant just yet, and didn¡¯t I say I was going to surprise him, so I¡¯ll just have to use you as a shield, sorry Debby .¡± Christine White apologized. Debby York waved her hand nonchntly, ¡°Ou, I¡¯m not ming you, I¡¯m just curious as to why you lied,e on, let¡¯s get back, I have to work this afternoon.¡± ¡°Uh-huh.¡± Christine White nodded. Debby York had driven herself, and Christine White had asked her to drop herself off at a station near the vi area before parting. Christine White returned to the vi and Aunt Lucy rushed to greet her, ¡°Madam you are finally back.¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Christine White put down her bag. Aunt Lucy stared at her stomach, ¡°Of course I¡¯m anxious to know the results of your test, ma¡¯am, how did it go? Pregnant or not?¡± Christine White smiled and took the checklist out of her bag and handed it over. Aunt Lucy hurriedly took it and checked it, and when she saw the end, she pped her thighs in surprise, ¡°Pregnant, haha, ma¡¯am, you¡¯re pregnant!¡± Christine White nodded as she rubbed the small of her back. Aunt Lucy saw the list returned to her and, seeing that she was still standing, rushed to help her to the sofa to sit down. ¡°Aunt Lucy, I¡¯m not that fragile.¡± Christine White cried andughed. ¡°This can¡¯t be done, the pre-pregnancy period is very dangerous, you must be careful at all times, besides, this is the great-grandchild that the master has been longing for, you can¡¯t afford to have a little ident, by the way ma¡¯am, are you thirsty?¡± Aunt Lucy asked. Christine White felt her throat, a little dry, ¡°A little thirsty.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll get you some water then.¡± Aunt Lucy went quickly to the kitchen and quickly poured a ss of milk out. ¡°Thanks.¡± Christine White took it and drank a dollop. Aunt Lucy looked at her with a loving face, ¡°Ma¡¯am, the baby is still healthy, right?¡± ¡°The baby is healthy, it¡¯s just my body ¡­¡± Christine White¡¯s eyes drooped bleakly. Aunt Lucy¡¯s smile faded and she tensed, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you ma¡¯am?¡± Christine White sighed and set her ss down, ¡°Aunt Lucy you know I donated bone marrow and then the doctor told me ¡­¡± She told her everything the doctor had told her at the time. Aunt Lucy listened, her old face red with anger, ¡°Damn The Bort Family people! And Mr. ¡­¡± ¡°Okay Aunt Lucy,¡± Christine White pulled her back, ¡°Don¡¯t be angry, the doctor said I¡¯m basically fine as long as I take care of myself and protect the baby.¡± ¡°That¡¯s what I say, but I just can¡¯t get over the fact that mister let his wife be in such poor health for a woman like that that the baby won¡¯t be easy to keep.¡± Aunt Lucy was furious. Christine White was sad inside, too, but she knew that Baird Lane couldn¡¯t be med for all of it. After all, she was the one who signed the bone marrow donation letter. Also she volunteered! ¡°Ma¡¯am, when are you going to tell His Lordship and Sir about your pregnancy?¡± Aunt Lucy asked again after suppressing her anger a little bit. Christine White sipped her milk and returned, ¡°On my birthday.¡± Aunt Lucy thought about it, ¡°That¡¯s fine, it¡¯s not like it¡¯s going to be more than ten days.¡± ¡°So Aunt Lucy, you¡¯re going to have to keep this a secret for me.¡± Christine White winked. Aunt Lucy nodded, ¡°Don¡¯t worry ma¡¯am, I will.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll go up and rest for a while then.¡± Christine White pointed upstairs. ¡°Go on, I¡¯ll go to the kitchen and make you some tonic soup, I¡¯ll call you when it¡¯s ready.¡± ¡°Good.¡± Christine White hmmmed, gave her the ss of milk, and went upstairs. She slept for a long time again, this time. When I woke up, it was six in the afternoon. Christine White yawns andes downstairs where Baird Lane is sitting on the living room couch reading a financial magazine. She flinched when she saw him, thinking she was mistaken, and after rubbing her eyes, she was sure she wasn¡¯t mistaken. ¡°Baird, when did you get back?¡± Christine White asked softly as she walked over. Before Baird Lane could answer, Aunt Lucy came over with cut fruit and answered, ¡°Mister has been back for a while, and went to see you in your room ma¡¯am.¡± ¡°Seen me?¡± Christine White was slightly surprised, ¡°I didn¡¯t feel a thing.¡± ¡°You sleep like a pig.¡± Baird Lane said venomously. Christine White¡¯s mouth twitched, ¡°Where¡¯s the difference.¡± ¡°Yes sir, Mrs. is your wife, how can you talk about her like that, and Mrs. has been sleepytely, it¡¯s not because of the ¡­¡± ¡°Aunt Lucy!¡± interrupted Christine White in a huff. Aunt Lucy then reacted to the fact that she had almost blurted it out and hurriedly put down the fruit and went back to the kitchen. ¡°Because of what?¡± Baird Lane narrowed his eyes on Christine White. Chapter 125 – Rejected Him These two were so secretive just now, they must be hiding something from him! How could Christine White tell the truth to Baird Lane, and averted her eyes and returned, ¡°Nothing, Aunt Lucy means that I¡¯ve had a bit of a disruption in my secretionstely, and that¡¯s why I¡¯m very drowsy.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± Baird Lane rubbed the magazine cover. Christine White nodded heavily, ¡°Yeah.¡± Baird Lane looked at her for a moment, not sure if he believed her or not, and closed the magazine and got up, ¡°Come on, let¡¯s eat.¡± ¡°Good.¡± Christine White answered, and the moment she turned around, her afterglow suddenly caught a glimpse of the magazine he had just been reading, and she couldn¡¯t help but stop in her tracks. That¡¯s ¡­ Christine White walks over and picks up the magazine, then her eyes widen slightly, ¡°It¡¯s really him!¡± The cover of this magazine, actually, is Baird Lane. I thought he never did magazine covers or contacted the media? ¡°What are you looking at?¡± Baird Lane hade back somehow, and was standing behind her. Christine White was startled and twisted around, ¡°I¡¯m looking at this, Baird, when did you take this.¡± ¡°Last week.¡± Baird Lane scanned the magazine in her hand and returned it faintly. Christine White looks at Baird Lane in the magazine, ¡°What made you think of doing a magazine shoot?¡± ¡°As the de facto controller of a group, I can¡¯t stay behind the scenes, and when the time is stable, it¡¯s time to step up to the te and let the shareholders know that the controller of The Lane Family Group is young and worthy of their trust.¡± Baird Lane replies. Christine White clutched the magazine to her chest, ¡°So that¡¯s why you shoot magazines.¡± ¡°And not just.¡± Baird Lane dropped his eyes and trailed off. Christine White looked at him curiously. Baird Lane nced at her, his thin lips quirking, ¡°Plume and I looked almost identical when we were little.¡± ¡°Who¡¯s Ling?¡± Christine White was filled with confusion. Baird Lane held his forehead, ¡°My brother, his name is Lu Han Ling.¡± ¡°So that¡¯s what your brother¡¯s name is.¡± Christine White drifted off. Now she finally knew his brother¡¯s name. ¡°Well, Lane looked just like me when he was a kid, so I thought he might look a little bit like me when he grew up.¡± Baird Lane said. Christine White wasn¡¯t a fool, and now understoodpletely, ¡°You¡¯re trying to use this to lure your brother out, after all, when a person sees another person who looks simr to them, how can they be more than a little suspicious.¡± Baird Lane raised an eyebrow slightly, seeming a little surprised that she had guessed what he was thinking, ¡°You¡¯re right, but the sess rate of that approach is low.¡± His brother was carried off by an enemy and had a face-lift. Who knows if Ling¡¯s stic surgery was the haters¡¯ intention, and if it was, then Ling was clearly indoctrinated by the haters to be hostile to The Lane Family. If that were true, Plume would never have sought out The Lane Family and would only have kept a secret eye on them. ¡°No, you will find your brother.¡± Christine White said in a rush. Baird Lane¡¯s eyelids flicked up, ¡°Are you so sure?¡± ¡°I believe you.¡± Christine White smiles. Baird Lane looked slightly stunned, ¡°Trust me?¡± ¡°Well, you¡¯re so strong, you¡¯ll be able to.¡± Christine White clenched her fist. Aplicated look crossed Baird Lane¡¯s eyes. Powerful? Maybe so, arriving from a young age, there was little he couldn¡¯t do, and he was pretty confident that nothing could be difficult for him. Including three years ago, when he single-handedly faced that group of people, he still had that confidence to be able to take Molly out of danger, but Molly didn¡¯t believe in him, but instead, she pushed him, leaving him alone and left, but now this woman believes in him unconditionally ¡­ ¡°Christine White,¡± Baird Lane whispered. Christine White cocked her head, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Has anyone ever told you that you¡¯re stupid!¡± Baird Lane looked at her. Why would you trust him so much if he wasn¡¯t stupid. Christine White had no idea what was going through Baird Lane¡¯s mind as she lined up her fingers, ¡°There is.¡± ¡°Who?¡± Baird Lane raised an eyebrow. Christine White looked sultry, ¡°You.¡± Baird Lane cked out, ¡°Eat!¡± He turned to leave. Christine White spat out her tongue and hurried to keep up with him. After the meal, Baird Lane went off to his study to do his usual business. Christine White went back to her room, took a shower, and theny down on her bed and juggled shopping sites, looking through them for great baby clothes. Male and female baby¡¯s, as long as she feels good, all added to the shopping cart, intending to wait for the birth of the child, all bought for the baby to wear. Even though she knew that the old man and Baird Lane would buy the best for the baby, and that the baby wouldn¡¯t necessarily wear what she had bought, she still wanted to have the best she could get for the baby. ¡°Clothes and shoes, bottles ¡­ It should all be pretty much the same, right?¡± Christine White muttered as she bit her finger and stared at her phone. ¡°What almost?¡± Baird Lane opened the door and came in. Christine White hurriedly switched her cell phone interface, ¡°Nothing, why are you back?¡± ¡°I can¡¯te back?¡± Baird Lane frowned. Christine White waved her hand, ¡°No, that¡¯s not what I meant, I mean, howe you¡¯re back so soon, you done working?¡±Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. ¡°It¡¯s just a matter of processing a few papers, how long do you think it¡¯ll take?¡± Baird Lane returned as he took off his jacket. Christine White put her cell phone on the bed, ¡°You¡¯re usually homete.¡± ¡°Usually there¡¯s a lot going on.¡± Baird Lane headed for the bathroom. Christine White watched his back and exhaled softly. I don¡¯t think he heard the front. If you hear it, you shouldn¡¯t just have this calm look. With that thought, Christine White was much more at ease and pulled the covers over her head to get ready for bed. As she slept in a daze, she suddenly felt her body be heavy. A little ufortably, she raised her hand and tried to push the boulder off her body. Boulder suddenly spoke, his voice hoarse and suppressed, ¡°Don¡¯t move!¡± This sound ¡­ Baird Lane? Christine White opened her eyes abruptly, and in the dim light Baird Lane¡¯s handsome, wless face fell into her eyes. Seeing this, Christine White immediately came to her senses and lifted one of her legs straight up and kicked the man. ¡°Christine White!¡± His voice was cold as ice. This woman, how dare she kick him out of bed! Christine White also reacted to what she had done and began to get scared as well, but she wasn¡¯t sorry. If she wasn¡¯t pregnant, even if she was asleep, she would have obeyed him whenever he wanted. But not now! For the sake of her child, she had to refuse. ¡°I¡¯m sorry Baird, I didn¡¯t mean to, I was just startled by you.¡± Christine White apologized with her head down so that Baird Lane wouldn¡¯t see the heartbreak in her eyes. Baird Lane remounted the bed with a cold snort and turned his back on her, ignoring her. Christine White didn¡¯t feel lost about it, but rather breathed a long sigh of relief. It looks like the night has passed peacefully. But what about tomorrow, and the day after that, and the day after that? Chapter 126 Debby York’s Birthday Christine Whitey down worried, all sleep gone, keeping her eyes open and thinking. After thinking about it for I don¡¯t know how long, she felt the sleepiness return just a little. She yawned and turned on her side as well, sleeping with her back to Baird Lane. In the following two days, Christine White was still thinking of what reason she could use in rejecting Baird Lane, but before she could say anything, Baird Lane went to bed first by himself or came back veryte, with no intention of having anything with her at all. It made her relieved and a little panicked.C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. Panicked, she wondered if he was still mad at her for her rejection two days ago. And she was afraid to ask! ¡°President Lane, the information you requested.¡± Christine White stood in front of Baird Lane¡¯s desk and handed the file over with both hands. Without looking up, Baird Lane returned, ¡°Put it down.¡± ¡°Good.¡± Christine White ced the file in the empty spot to his right and stood still. Baird Lane¡¯s mind was on his work, but out of the corner of his eye he easily detected her movements. He stopped his hands on the keyboard and twisted his head toward her, ¡°You¡¯re not leaving yet?¡± ¡°There is one thing.¡± Christine White twisted the corner of her coat. Baird Lane leaned back in his chair, ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°It¡¯s Debby¡¯s birthday and I may not go back.¡± She said. Baird Lane frowned, ¡°Not going back?¡± ¡°Uh-huh.¡± Christine White nodded. Baird Lane pursed his thin lips, ¡°You nning on staying out?¡± ¡°No, sleeping at Debby¡¯s.¡± ¡°No way!¡± Baird Lane wouldn¡¯t agree. Christine White froze slightly, ¡°Why?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not like you don¡¯t have a home, so why are you staying at someone else¡¯s.¡± Baird Lane sulked. Christine White bites her lip, ¡°But Debby¡¯s birthday party is at night, and it¡¯s bound to bete when it¡¯s over, and it¡¯s not a good time to get a cab, so that¡¯s why I wanted to stay.¡± ¡°No way.¡± Baird Lane still won¡¯t say yes. Christine White was anxious, ¡°Is it hard for me toe back in the middle of the night?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll get you.¡± Baird Lane looped his arm. Christine White was surprised, ¡°You came to pick me up?¡± ¡°Where¡¯s her house?¡± Baird Lane asked without answering. Christine White dully gave him the address of Debby York¡¯s house. He waved his hand after hearing this and shooed him away, ¡°I know, I¡¯ll call you when it¡¯s ten o¡¯clock at night, so get out.¡± Christine White went out with a fluttering pace, and the whole thing felt like it was stepping on a cloud in a kind of unreal way. He¡¯s actually going to pick her up? Was he worried that she wouldn¡¯t be able to get a cab on her way back, or that it wouldn¡¯t be safe? Christine White twisted her head to look at the door to the president¡¯s office and couldn¡¯t help but smile, her heart sweet. She didn¡¯t know if she was guessing correctly or not, but it didn¡¯t stop her from thinking so at all. Christine White returned to her office and spun around twice in excitement after sitting in her chair. But such excitement didn¡¯tst long before it was interrupted by a phone call. The iing call was an unfamiliar number, still in the same city, she hesitated but answered it, ¡°Hello there, this is Christine White.¡± I wonder if it¡¯s some kind of sales harassment call. ¡°Hello Christine White, this is Hugh Dong,¡± came Hugh Dong¡¯s seductive and provocative voice from the phone. Christine White was stunned, ¡°How did you get my number?¡± Didn¡¯t she not give it to him? Hugh Dongughed lowly, augh that made people¡¯s bones crunch when they heard it, ¡°If you don¡¯t give it to me, then I¡¯ll have to look it up myself, it¡¯s not that hard for me is it?¡± ¡°So you asked for itst time?¡± Christine White was speechless. ¡°Thest time I asked you for it, it was called sincerity, after all, casually going to investigate your number doesn¡¯t seem very respectful, and if it wasn¡¯t for the fact that you wouldn¡¯t give it to me, I wouldn¡¯t have wanted to do it.¡± Hugh Dong said aggrievedly. Christine White rolled her eyes, ¡°Mr. Dong, what can I do for you?¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing much, it¡¯s just what I told youst time, how are you considering it?¡± Hugh Dong asked. Christine White¡¯s small face went cold, ¡°If Dong always says that he wants me to leave my husband and be with you, then I will answer you directly, no way! And I don¡¯t believe that the statement that Dong always likes me is true, instead I think that Dong always says this just to use me to achieve something.¡± On the other side of the phone, Hugh Dong¡¯s smile slowly dissipated, reced by a face full of coldness, even the pair of peach blossom eyes have be cold and appalling. This woman ¡­ Did Baird Lane analyze it and tell her? Hugh Dong thought for a moment, not sure if he was right, so he temporarily suppressed this guess and put away all the expressions and emotions that he had just shown, changing back to the way he was at the beginning. ¡°Ms. White, it really breaks my heart when you say that, I really like you.¡± He sighed with a lost face. Christine White snorted coldly, ¡°I don¡¯t believe it, I know what kind of person I am, you¡¯re so good will look at me?¡± ¡°It has nothing to do with being good or not, I just happen to be attracted to you.¡± Hugh Dongughs. Christine White¡¯s little face flushed. This guy can talk too much about love, can¡¯t he? Though she knew his words couldn¡¯t be trusted, she couldn¡¯t help but be aroused by him. Christine White hastily pped her cheeks to clear her head. Christine White, Christine White, you¡¯re a married man. How can I be teased? Christine White took a deep breath, hurriedly adjusted her mindset, put on a cold look and said, ¡°Mr. Dong, I won¡¯t believe whatever you say, if you don¡¯t have anything else, I¡¯ll hang up first.¡± ¡°Wait.¡± Hugh Dong called out to her, ¡°I have one more thing.¡± ¡°You say.¡± Christine White frowned. Hugh Dong hooked the corner of his mouth, ¡°Ms. White, you can disbelieve the statement that I like you, but there is one thing that you must believe me, and as I saidst time, and that is that President Lane is not right for you, and that you get hurt after being with him.¡± Hearing this, Christine White got a little fired up, ¡°Mr. Dong, why do you always have to say these things, you just can¡¯t see me as good?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be angry Ms. White, I¡¯m not seeing that you¡¯re not well, it¡¯s precisely because I¡¯m thinking of you that I¡¯m telling you this, you know how ¡­ recently.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know and I don¡¯t want to hear it okay?¡± Christine White interrupted him with an exasperated sigh and simply hung up the phone. She knew that she and Baird Lane were from two different worlds, and it was not appropriate for them to be together, but they were together, and it was just as well that these people didn¡¯t wish them well, why did they always say such heartbreaking things? And something about her getting hurt with Baird! It¡¯s not like she doesn¡¯t know that Baird can¡¯t let go of Molly Bort in his heart, and it does hurt her, but she¡¯s okay with it because Baird said he won¡¯t get divorced and won¡¯t get back together with Molly Bort, and these people have to be reminded of that, annoying as hell! Christine White dropped her cell phone and got up to go to the bathroom. After washing her face, the anger inside her calmed down a little, then she came back and cked out Hugh Dong¡¯s phone number straight away. ¡°Let¡¯s see you call in this time.¡± She muttered triumphantly. In the afternoon, Christine White took a taxi to Debby York¡¯s house after finishing up somest-minute information and handing it over to Baird Lane. Debby York¡¯s birthday party was held at her house and was decorated with a great atmosphere. When Christine White arrived, there were already quite a few people at her house, almost a dozen at a nce, with a male to female ratio of about ten to three, and all of them were about the same age as them. Christine White watched the enthusiastic energy of Yu¡¯s mother as she pulled Debby York and wandered among the men, and in her heart, she roughly understood what this so-called birthday party really meant. Instead of this being a birthday party, let¡¯s say it¡¯s a blind date orchestrated by Yu¡¯s mother. No wonder why Debby York had that look on her face when she delivered the invitations at the time. ¡°Pfft!¡± Christine White couldn¡¯t help but snicker. Debby York finally shook off Yu¡¯s mother and walked over to her, a picture of paralyzed exhaustion and sat down next to her, ¡°What are youughing at?¡± Chapter 127 – Pulling the Red Thread ¡°I¡¯mughing at you.¡± Christine White¡¯s eyes narrowed to slits. Debby York responded and gave her a light smack, ¡°What¡¯s so funny, my mom¡¯s so mean too, like I can¡¯t get married.¡± ¡°Auntie¡¯s in a hurry too.¡± Christine White took a sip of her juice. Debby York sighed, ¡°I really don¡¯t know what the rush is, I¡¯m obviously still young.¡± ¡°She just wanted you to have a home of your own sooner.¡± ¡°I know, but I can¡¯t see any of theseing tonight.¡± Debby York said with a disgusted look as she swept the room of men. Christine White covered her lips and smiled, ¡°If you can¡¯t see it, just find a reason to reject them all.¡± ¡°That¡¯s for sure.¡± Debby York smiled back. Christine White turned her neck to look around, ¡°Right, where¡¯s uncle? I only see auntie busy, why don¡¯t I see uncle?¡± ¡°My dad he¡¯s resting with a sore leg.¡± Debby York pointed to a room door. Christine White nodded knowingly.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. Debby York came over and whispered, ¡°Christine, did you tell your husband about getting a doctor?¡± ¡°Not yet, it¡¯s been a bit of a rough couple of days between him and I. The words haven¡¯t gone very far and I don¡¯t know how to talk to him, but don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll find a way to talk to him.¡± Christine White reassured her. Debby York shrugged her shoulders, ¡°I believe you, you drink while I go to the kitchen and bring some food.¡± ¡°Uh-huh.¡± Christine White answered. As soon as Debby York left on the front foot, Mother Yu came over on the back foot. ¡°Christine, why don¡¯t youe to y with Debbytely?¡± Yu¡¯s mother smiled and sat down. Christine White returned with some apologies, ¡°I¡¯ve been so busy with worktely that I haven¡¯t had much time yet.¡± When I became a secretary, I had to work almost non-stop every day, and sometimes I had to work overtime, so naturally I didn¡¯t have much time to walk around. The next best thing was Baird Lane, who used not toe back to the cottage to stay, and she was so lonely on her own that she would asionallye to Debby York¡¯s house to stay over. But naturally, since Baird Lane has moved back to the cottage, she can¡¯t do what she used to do. ¡°I heard you and our Debby both got promoted right?¡± Mother Yu asked. Christine White nodded softly, ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°That¡¯s just right, these young mening tonight are all the management of some smallpanies, Christine, do you have your eye on any of them, let¡¯s get to know them?¡± Yu¡¯s mother was pulling red strings for her. Christine White¡¯s mouth twitched, ¡°Auntie, I ¡­¡± ¡°Mom!¡± Debby York came out from the kitchen with a te of snacks, just in time to hear what Yu¡¯s mother was saying to Christine White, and immediately said without a trace of anger, ¡°What are you babbling about, Christine is already married, what are you pulling around?¡± She ced the treats in front of Christine White. Mother Yu froze, ¡°Married?¡± Christine White nodded, ¡°Yes Auntie, I was just about to tell you.¡± Yu mother awkwardly snorted, ¡°Look at me, also did not ask clearly before ¡­ I¡¯m really sorry Christine ah, you will not me auntie right?¡± ¡°Of course not.¡± Christine White smiles. Yu¡¯s mother sighed in relief, ¡°That¡¯s good that¡¯s good, by the way, when did you get married, why don¡¯t we know?¡± ¡°Been married for a long time, it¡¯s just that my marriage to my husband is a bit special, so it¡¯s not publicized.¡± Christine White exined vaguely. Yu¡¯s mother seemed to understand, ¡°That¡¯s so, then why don¡¯t you bring your husband along with you tonight, so that my aunt we can get to know each other?¡± ¡°My husband didn¡¯t have time tonight, so I didn¡¯t bring it, next time.¡± Christine White coped. ¡°Okay, bring it to us next time.¡± Yu¡¯s mother returned, then her expression turned and she red at Debby York with hatred, ¡°Look at you, Christine who is about the same age as you is married, you¡¯re still a bachelor, good for you?¡± Debby York beamed, ¡°Hmph, you just hate that I¡¯m a bachelor.¡± ¡°If you can¡¯t get married, I must dislike you.¡± Mother Yu sneered. Christine White sat on the sidelines, watching the bickering mother and daughter with amusement, a hint of envy crossing her eyes. Such a great mother-daughter bond. ¡°Alright, alright, you stay here with Christine, I¡¯ll go ask theds about their families.¡± Mother Yu got up and left. Debby York sits down with a long sigh, ¡°My mom is really fiendish, is there a need to be in such a hurry?¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay, Auntie is just palming you off too, she won¡¯t force you.¡± Christine White patted her thigh, signaling her not to worry. Debby York took a sip of her drink, ¡°Let¡¯s hope so.¡± Christine White didn¡¯t say anything more, and she didn¡¯t know what to say. After all, this was something between a mother and daughter, and it wasn¡¯t good for her to interfere too much. Time passed slowly, and it was almost ten o¡¯clock. Christine White pulled out her cell phone and nced at it, and to her surprise, there was a missed call on it from Baird Lane, and it was from ten minutes ago. Christine White thought for a moment that she had been in the restroom exactly ten minutes ago, so it was no wonder she had missed it. ¡°Christine where are you going?¡± Debby York shouted in disbelief when she saw Christine White heading out the door with her cell phone. Christine White shook her cell phone, ¡°My husband called, I¡¯m going out to take a call.¡± ¡°Okay, then hurry back, it¡¯s time to cut the cake.¡± ¡°Good.¡± Christine White walked out onto the balcony and closed the balcony door behind her before calling Baird Lane back over. The phone quickly picked up and Baird Lane¡¯s slightly huffy voice came through, ¡°Christine White, why didn¡¯t you answer the phone just now?¡± ¡°I was just in the bathroom, I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t mean to leave it unanswered.¡± Christine White apologized. Baird Lane pursed his thin lips, ¡°Are you finished there?¡± ¡°Not yet, but the cake will be cut soon.¡± Christine White looked back into the room and returned. Baird Lane hmms softly, ¡°Hurry down after you cut the cake.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Christine White froze, then leaned over the balcony to look down, ¡°You¡¯re here already?¡± ¡°Outside the neighborhood gate.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll be right down then.¡± ¡°No, juste down after you cut the cake.¡± With that, Baird Lane hung up. Christine White could only do as he said and went back inside to cut the cake with Debby York. Debby York heard that her husband hade to pick her up and was going to keep her for the night, but now she had to be let back in. ¡°Take this with you.¡± Debby York lifted a small box and offered it to Christine White. Christine White took it, ¡°Cake?¡± ¡°It¡¯s for your husband, he didn¡¯te up here, but at least he¡¯s here, he can¡¯t be missing out, go on, don¡¯t keep him waiting.¡± Debby York pushed her to the door. Christine White cried andughed, ¡°I¡¯ll thank you for my husband then, bye!¡± ¡°Bye.¡± Debby York waved. Christine White came downstairs with the cake. As soon as she left the neighborhood, she saw a ck Mercedes parked on the side of the road. The Mercedes was the one Baird Lane drovest time, and she remembers it well. Thest time she went out to dinner with Debby York, this was the car Baird Lane drove when he came to pick her up. Christine White walked over toward the Mercedes and tapped on the window. The window rolled down and Baird Lane turned his head to look at her, ¡°Get in.¡± Christine White nodded, pulling open the passenger door and sitting in it before handing him the small box in her hand, ¡°For you.¡± ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± Baird Lane picked it up suspiciously. Christine White smiled and replied, ¡°Cake, ah, cut especially for you, you can taste it, it tastes okay.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want it.¡± Baird Lane tossed the cake back to her. Christine White¡¯s smile froze on her face, ¡°Why?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t have a sweet tooth, help yourself.¡± Baird Lane started the car. Christine White gripped the cake box tightly, ¡°But this is just for you.¡± ¡°Then I¡¯ll pass it on to you.¡± Baird Lane eyed the front of the room and said faintly. Christine White smiled, ¡°Thank you then.¡± ¡°It¡¯s just a piece of cake, and you¡¯re happy?¡± Baird Lane swept her an afterimage. Chapter 128: Stay with me on my birthday ¡°Happy.¡± Christine White took a bite out of the cake, ¡°It should be from you.¡± ¡°Not me, your friend.¡± Baird Lane corrected her. Christine White rolled her eyes, ¡°But Debby gave it to you, and you gave it to me, so it¡¯s from you.¡± ¡°You¡¯re that happy when I give you cake?¡± Baird Lane raised an eyebrow. Christine White licked the mousse from her lips, ¡°Mmm.¡± There is nothing happier than receiving something from a loved one. ¡°I¡¯ll have Gates order you a cake for your birthday then, how long is your birthday?¡± Baird Lane asked gently as he turned the steering wheel. Christine White¡¯s eyes dimmed, ¡°You don¡¯t know my birthday, do you?¡± ¡°Why should I know?¡± Baird Lane asked rhetorically. Christine White¡¯s lips sank, ¡°Also ¡­¡± He didn¡¯t like her, so why would he remember her birthday. But then, she still felt a little ufortable inside. Obviously everything about him, she remembers very clearly, but her, he does not know the same ¡­ Sighing, Christine White didn¡¯t have the stomach for cake either and closed the box and set it aside, ¡°My birthday is in ten days.¡± ¡°In ten days?¡± Baird Lane was slightly surprised. Christine White hmmmed, ¡°Yeah, what¡¯s up?¡± ¡°Nothing.¡± Baird Lane¡¯s eyes flickered, curbing the surprise in his mind. He didn¡¯t realize that it was such a coincidence that her birthday was the same day as Molly¡¯s. ¡°Baird, do you have time for me on my birthday?¡± Christine White sped her hands together and looked expectantly at the man who was obviously thinking about something. The man frowned, ¡°Keep youpany?¡± ¡°Well, I want to spend a birthday with you, and I have good news for you that day.¡± Christine White touched up the small of her back. Baird Lane was driving and didn¡¯t see her move, ¡°What¡¯s the good news?¡± ¡°I can¡¯t tell you now, I¡¯ll tell you on my birthday.¡± Christine White smiled. Baird Lane pursed his lips, ¡°I see.¡± ¡°So you¡¯re saying yes?¡± Christine White¡¯s breath stopped in her nervousness. Baird Lane dropped his eyes and said in a faint voice, ¡°Don¡¯t you have good news for me? Just don¡¯t forget it that day.¡± ¡°No way!¡± Christine White¡¯s eyes curved. She caught his drift. He promised to be with her on her birthday. Christine White bit her lip not holding back augh. She¡¯s so happy! Baird Lane driving, suddenly heard Christine White¡¯sughter, slightly sideways nce at her, do not understand what she has to be happy, not just with her birthday. To be honest, Baird Lane doesn¡¯t know why he said yes. But looking at her, it seemed like it would be good to agree to it. ¡°One more thing.¡± Baird Lane spoke again, unexpectedly. Christine White¡¯s smile tightened, ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°Your etiquette teacher is arriving tomorrow, I want you to learn it well, especially banquet etiquette, I¡¯m attending a charity banquet next month, you¡¯ll be following along as my wife, I want you to be able to hold your own with your etiquette.¡± ¡°Wife ¡­ wifehood?¡± Christine White slurred in excitement. Baird Lane wrinkled his nose, ¡°What¡¯s the problem?¡± ¡°No, no problem, I just have some ¡­ Some ¡­¡± Christine White couldn¡¯t find the right words to express herself for a while. Baird Lane was also impatient to hear her stuttering words, ¡°Alright, just remember what I just told you.¡± ¡°Uh-huh, I¡¯ll keep that in mind, but are you really going to bring me in attendance?¡± Christine White asked cautiously. Baird Lane¡¯s face went cold, ¡°You don¡¯t have to go if you don¡¯t believe in it.¡± ¡°No no, I didn¡¯t disbelieve.¡± Christine White waved her hands back and forth, ¡°It¡¯s just that I was a little surprised when you said you¡¯d let me go as your wife.¡± ¡°What¡¯s so surprising?¡± ¡°Of course I do, and if you take me, isn¡¯t that the equivalent of publicizing my identity, when they all know you¡¯re married?¡± Christine White pointed a finger. Baird Lane returned with an expressionless face, ¡°Now that you¡¯re in the genealogy and grandpa gave you the jade pendant, it¡¯s time for your identity to slowly be public and known to the circle.¡± Christine White staggered for a moment, then straightened her back, ¡°So you took me to a charity party to publicize my identity?¡± ¡°Uh-huh.¡± Baird Lane nodded down. Christine White was excited to cry, ¡°Baird, when we got married back then, didn¡¯t you not want to say to the public that I was your wife, howe now ¡­¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t I just give my reasons?¡± Baird Lane pursed his thin lips in displeasure. Christine White¡¯s small face lowered, ¡°You did, but it wasn¡¯t the kind of thing I wanted to hear ¡­¡± ¡°And what kind of reasoning are you expecting to hear?¡± Baird Lane looked at her.C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. ¡°Of course I am ¡­.¡± Christine White opened her mouth to say something, but finally swallowed the words and said instead, ¡°It¡¯s nothing, and that¡¯s fine.¡± ¡°Then shut up.¡± Baird Lane withdrew his gaze. Christine White gave an oh-so-subtle, zippered motion to her mouth and closed her mouth. Returning to the vi, the eagerly awaited Aunt Lucy immediately greeted her and helped Christine White to sit on the sofa, ¡°You guys are finally back, I was worried to death, especially you, ma¡¯am.¡± ¡°Aunt Lucy, don¡¯t be so nervous, I know how to protect myself.¡± Christine White took the hot water she handed her and smiled. Baird Lane looked suspiciously at the old man and the young woman, what they were saying was suddenly a little iprehensible to him, but he wasn¡¯t interested in asking, and after drinking a ss of water he went upstairs. Aunt Lucy had been a little out of sorts for the past two days because of Christine White¡¯s health, and when he came back, she didn¡¯t even ask, giving her full attention to Christine White. ¡°Ma¡¯am, did you have fun going to your friend¡¯s birthday today?¡± Aunt Lucy asked. Christine White craned her somewhat stiff neck, ¡°It was okay, saw a good show.¡± ¡°Good show?¡± Aunt Lucy got curious. Christine White then spilled the beans on the real purpose of Debby York¡¯s birthday party. Aunt Lucy covered her lips andughed when she heard it, ¡°That¡¯s quite a show.¡± ¡°Yeah, I kinda sympathize with Debby.¡± Christine White smiled and shook her head. Aunt Lucy nced at the cake she brought back, ¡°Ma¡¯am, let¡¯s not have this cake, pregnant women shouldn¡¯t take in too much sweetness.¡± Christine White originally thought it would be a pity to throw it away, but now when she heard Aunt Lucy say so, how could she not agree, and hurriedly pushed the cake to her, ¡°Then Aunt Lucy you deal with it.¡± ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go throw it away and bring you a bowl of chicken soup on the way.¡± When Aunt Lucy finished, she grabbed the cake and headed to the kitchen. After a while, she came out with a bowl of chicken soup. Christine White looked at the huge bowl full and gasped, ¡°Aunt Lucy, do I have to drink it all?¡± ¡°That¡¯s for sure, this is a soup made from the ck chicken I bought specially, it¡¯s especially tonic, so you have to finish it.¡± ¡°But it¡¯s too much.¡± Christine White smiled reluctantly. Aunt Lucy looked at the bowl, ¡°It¡¯s a bit much, drink it slowly.¡± ¡°Won¡¯t you serve Baird a bowl?¡± Christine White pointed upstairs. Aunt Lucy sighed, ¡°I don¡¯t really want to give it to him yet, but I¡¯m going to serve him a bowl up anyway, so you drink it, ma¡¯am, and I¡¯ll go serve it to mister.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll go.¡± Christine White stopped her. Aunt Lucy thought for a moment, ¡°That¡¯s fine, then ma¡¯am you send it up.¡± ¡°Good.¡± Christine White went upstairs with the chicken soup, she stood in front of the door to Baird Lane¡¯s study and raised her hand to knock. Baird Lane¡¯s cool voice came from inside, ¡°Enter.¡± Christine White pushed her way in, ¡°Baird, I brought you a bowl of chicken soup.¡± She walked over and set the chicken soup down gently, then her eyes suddenly nced at a piece of paper on his desk with Hugh Dong¡¯s name written on it and circled in pen. ¡°Baird, what happened to Hugh Dong?¡± Christine White asked, pointing to the paper. Chapter 129 – Etiquette Teacher ¡°Why do you ask?¡± Baird Lane narrowed his eyes. Christine White hastily replied, ¡°I just thought it was a little strange, he actually called me today ¡­¡± ¡°Call?¡± Baird Lane sank in, ¡°What did he tell you?¡± Christine White¡¯s eyes darted around, ¡°Didn¡¯t say much, just said pretty much the same thing asst time.¡± She didn¡¯t dare to describe Hugh Dong¡¯s words at that time. Otherwise Baird must be pissed off to hear it. ¡°You gave him the phone?¡± Baird Lane gripped his pen tighter. Christine White waved her hands back and forth, ¡°No, he found out on his own.¡± ¡°Changed.¡± Baird Lane spat out two words coldly. Christine White ahs, ¡°Change your phone number?¡± Baird Lane lifted his chin nomittally. ¡°Good.¡± Christine White agreed readily. She hadn¡¯t saved many numbers anyway, so it was fine to change them. Baird Lane blushed a little better at this and took a sip of the chicken soup Christine White had just put down. Christine White, on the other hand, asked him curiously, ¡°Baird, why did you write Hugh Dong¡¯s name?¡± ¡°I had Gates check on Hugh Dong the other day.¡± ¡°I know this, I was in the car.¡± Baird Lane was a little disconcerted that she had interrupted him, and his eyes gave her a cold, sidelong nce. Christine White lowered her head knowing she was in the wrong, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll stop, you go on.¡± Baird Lane retracted his eyes and continued on, ¡°After that I asked Gates to keep an eye on Hugh Dong, knowing that Hugh Dong was more mysterious as a person than I thought.¡±C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org ¡°How?¡± Christine White blinked. Baird Lane shook his head and said no more. Christine White waited for a while, and when she saw that he still had no intention of opening his mouth, she knew that he was not going to answer. The loss didn¡¯tst long before it disappeared, though, because it was hard enough for him to answer her as much as he did. ¡°Baird, the chicken soup is getting cold, so drink it and I¡¯ll take the bowl down.¡± Christine White urged. Baird Lane hmmm¡¯d and resumed taking spoonfuls of his soup. When she was done, Christine White took her bowl and left, her bowl of soup, still waiting for her to go downstairs. The next day, just as Baird Lane had said, the liturgy teacher reported to the cottage. Christine White sized up the etiquette teacher in front of her, probably in her thirties or forties, with blonde hair and an unsmiling face, a standard Western noblewoman type of woman. Somehow Christine White was a little afraid of her and always felt that she was strict. ¡°Mrs. Lane, let¡¯s begin.¡± The etiquette teacher said to Christine White with an expressionless face. Christine White nodded in a daze, ¡°Okay.¡± For the rest of the day, Christine White experienced what hell was like. This etiquette teacher¡¯s standards were so harsh that any slightest failure to meet her standards would have to be redone ten or twenty times until muscle memory was formed. Two hours down the line, she was already tortured, sweat seeping from the corners of her forehead. Aunt Lucy watched with trepidation, fearing that the child in her womb would be harmed in some way. ¡°Teacher, give our wife a break.¡± Aunt Lucy advised. The etiquette teacher was unmoved, ignoring Aunt Lucy, a pair of sharp turquoise pupils staring straight at Christine White, ¡°Mrs. Lane, your smile is too stiff, the corners of your lips are naturally upturned, and bite your chopsticks down not to drop them.¡± ¡°Okay teacher.¡± Christine White panted in response. The etiquette teacher walked around her with a teaching stick, but any time she had the slightest problem with her smile or her stance, the stick would go over and hit her in the ass. It didn¡¯t hurt, but Christine White still felt a little ashamed. She was still spanked as a child and never again as an adult. I didn¡¯t think she¡¯d actually experience it again now. Christine White has a small face that is red, and her eyes are red, with tears swirling around in them, to fall or not to fall. If she hadn¡¯t promised Baird Lane that she would learn manners and then go with him to the charity banquet, she said she wouldn¡¯t learn anything, it was too tiring. ¡°Mrs. ¡­¡± Aunt Lucy looked dry. Christine White gave her a tired smile, indicating that she was fine. But how could Aunt Lucy let it go, sighing and adding, ¡°Ma¡¯am, we¡¯re not learning.¡± ¡°No, I have to learn, I promised Baird.¡± ¡°But your body ¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ve got it covered.¡± Christine White shook her head. Aunt Lucy had no choice but to continue to stand by and keep an exacting eye on her in case anything happened to her when she saw how stubborn she was. Finally, an hourter, the etiquette teacher left the vi. Aunt Lucy hurriedly helped Christine White to sit down on the sofa, ¡°Here, ma¡¯am, have a drink.¡± Aunt Lucy poured her a ss of water. Christine White said thank you and took the ss of water with both hands. But her hands had been holding up the book for so long that the after-effects of the moment had set in, and when she took the ss of water, her hands were trembling, causing a lot of water to spill out of the ss. There was no choice but for Aunt Lucy to feed her with a ss of water. After a ss of water, Christine White¡¯s throat felt better, less dry, but she was tired, especially in her arms and legs, which had been lifted and stood up so much that it hurt to move them at the moment. ¡°Ma¡¯am, let¡¯s just tell Mr. that we¡¯re not going to learn.¡± Aunt Lucy thought about it and advised another one. Christine White closed her eyes, ¡°How can I not learn, I should have learned all this three years ago, and now that Baird recognizes me as his wife, it¡¯s only right that I should be good enough not to hold him back as well.¡± ¡°That¡¯s true, but you¡¯re pregnant now and you¡¯re not in good health, you¡¯re tired like this after only a few hours of study today, how can you stand it continuously, and what will you do if something happens to the baby?¡± Aunt Lucy was still most worried about this. Christine White touched up the small of her back, ¡°I¡¯ll think about it.¡± ¡°Okay, then ma¡¯am, you think about it, and I¡¯ll go prepare hot water to soak your feet, you¡¯ll feel much better that way.¡± ¡°Okay, thanks Aunt Lucy.¡± After Aunt Lucy left, Christine Whiteughed bitterly at her hands, which were still a little weak. She felt so useless through and through that she was exhausted after only a few moments. With this kind of physical fitness, can she really deliver the baby safely? At this moment, Christine White was a little skeptical. Soon, though, her mind was firm again. Regardless of whether or not her body could give birth to the child safely, she must give birth to the child, even if it meant sacrificing herself in the end. This child, after all, is the bloodline she and Baird Lane conceived together. ¡°Ma¡¯am.¡± Aunt Lucy came out of the kitchen with a basin. Christine White gathered her thoughts and took a look, ¡°Aunt Lucy, what did you put in this, it tastes so strange.¡± She wrinkled her nose and fanned herself with her hands. Aunt Lucy grinned, ¡°I put in some herbs that are good for the body.¡± ¡°Herbs? Do you have that in the house?¡± Christine White was surprised. Aunt Lucy exins, ¡°It¡¯s what I brought from my hometown, when people get old, they have more or less minor health problems, so I often put some herbs to soak my feet, so you try it too, ma¡¯am.¡± ¡°Good.¡± Christine White took her shoes off and put her feet in the basin with interest. Baird Lane smelled the strange odor when he returned and his brow instantly furrowed, ¡°What are you doing?¡± ¡°Soak your feet.¡± Christine White returned as she treaded water. Baird Lane scanned the dark foot soak in disgust, ¡°What is this water?¡± ¡°Aunt Lucy got the herb water just for me.¡± ¡°What are you doing soaking this for nothing.¡± Baird Lane dropped the briefcase he was holding. Christine White scratched her head, ¡°Aunt Lucy said this is good for you, so I soaked it.¡± ¡°Hurry up and finish soaking and clean this ce up, it smells awful.¡± Baird Lanemanded in a hushed voice. Christine White nodded her head back and forth, ¡°I know, but Baird, you¡¯re back sote tonight?¡± Chapter 130 Finding a Doctor Baird Lane¡¯s hand unsping his tie gave a start, then turned as if nothing had happened, ¡°Had a video conference at the office, how¡¯s your etiquette learning going?¡± ¡°I¡¯m learning all about it.¡± Christine White waved a small fist. Baird Lane¡¯s face faded, ¡°That¡¯s good, learn early, I¡¯ll be upstairs.¡± He lifted his briefcase back up and lifted his feet to go upstairs. Christine White looked at his back and always felt that there was something strange about him, but she couldn¡¯t tell what was strange. Shaking her head, she didn¡¯t think much of it and grabbed a towel off to the side to dry her feet. I was just about to go pour the foot wash when Aunt Lucy came running out of theundry room like she was irvoyant. ¡°Sit down ma¡¯am, I¡¯ll do it.¡± She snatched the basin out of Christine White¡¯s hand. Christine White was amused, ¡°Aunt Lucy, I¡¯m just pouring water, you don¡¯t have to be so nervous.¡± ¡°That¡¯s no good, I have to make sure nothing goes wrong.¡± Aunt Lucyughed, then walked away with the foot wash. Christine White sighed and didn¡¯t stay in the living room anymore, rubbing her cheeks and going upstairs to her room to get ready for rest as well. She worked during the day and came back to learn a few hours of etiquette, her body and mind had long been exhausted, she had yawned a few times, her eyelids were heavy and heavy, and now all she wanted to do was to lie down on her bed and get a good night¡¯s sleep. Just as Christine White was in a daze and about to fall asleep, footsteps suddenly sounded outside the door. Immediately afterward, the door to the room opened and Baird Lane came in from outside talking on the phone. He looked at Christine White as she climbed to her feet with her eyes half-open and was stunned for a moment before lowering his voice and saying to the other end of the line, ¡°I know, I¡¯ll find a time to talk to her, don¡¯t worry.¡± Hanging up the phone, he eased his way over to the bed, ¡°Wake you up?¡± ¡°No.¡± Christine White rubbed her sleepy eyes and said in a rancid voice, ¡°I wasn¡¯t supposed to be asleep yet.¡± ¡°Go back to sleep then.¡± Baird Lane puts down his cell phone and walks to the bathroom. Just two steps away, Christine White tugged at the hem of his shirt, ¡°Wait.¡± Baird Lane pauses, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Baird, can I ask you something?¡± Christine White eyed him. Baird Lane narrowed his eyes, ¡°Yes?¡± In three years of marriage, she had never asked for him to do anything, not even those awful things in her family, which she had never told him about. But now she not only opened her mouth, she used the word beg. What the hell happened to her? ¡°It¡¯s not a big deal, and if it were you it would be easy to do, but ¡­¡± Christine White lowered her eyebrows and seemed to be having some difficulty speaking. Baird Lane removed her hand from her shirt, ¡°Since I can do that, you can just say it.¡± ¡°Good.¡± Christine White took a deep breath, ¡°Here¡¯s the thing, my friend, also known as Debby York, her dad was in a car ident a couple years ago, and one of his legs was so badly injured that if he wants to get back on his feet, he¡¯s going to have to find a better doctor, so ¡­¡±C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org ¡°So what you¡¯re saying is that I should get a doctor for her father?¡± Baird Lane raised an eyebrow. ¡°Uh-huh.¡± Christine White nodded, and fearing he wouldn¡¯t agree, she added in a rush, ¡°We couldn¡¯t really find anyone else to help, so we had to think of you, Baird, so help us out.¡± She sped her hands together with a begging look on her face. Baird Lane dropped his eyes, ¡°I know, I¡¯ll send Ives Norton over.¡± ¡°Dr. Norton?¡± Christine White froze slightly. Baird Lane exined ndly, ¡°Ives Norton is not only the best surgeon, but is also well versed in orthopedic surgery, and he was the best person to call.¡± ¡°But is he busy? Doesn¡¯t he still have to take care of Miss Molly Bort?¡± At that, Baird Lane frowned, obviously considering this, and after a few seconds of thought changed his mind, ¡°Never mind, I¡¯ll have Gates reschedule one.¡± Christine White smiled in surprise, ¡°Baird, thank you.¡± ¡°No, anything else?¡± Baird Lane looked at her. Christine White shook her head, ¡°No more no more.¡± ¡°Well, I¡¯m taking a shower.¡± Baird Lane unbuttoned his shirt and went into the bathroom. Christine White, for her part, darted for her cell phone to call Debby York to give her the good news. The phone was quickly answered and Debby York¡¯s sleepy voice came through, ¡°Hey Christine, what are you doing in the middle of the night, you woke me up from my beauty sleep.¡± ¡°Stop dreaming and I¡¯ll tell you the good news.¡± Christine White nced in the direction of the bathroom. Debby York yawned listlessly, ¡°What¡¯s the good news?¡± ¡°Of course my husband promised to get a doctor for my uncle.¡± Christine White said in a lowered voice, afraid of disturbing the man in the bathroom. Debby York blinked at her words, then blinked again, before responding with a surprised and delighted cry, ¡°Really? Is this true?¡± ¡°Of course it¡¯s true, that¡¯s why I called you specifically to tell you.¡± Christine White smiled back. Debby York jumped right up on the bed and squealed several times in excitement, ¡°That¡¯s great Christine, thank you so much.¡± ¡°You should thank my husband, he¡¯s the one who got the doctor, not me.¡± Christine White doesn¡¯t want to take credit for Baird Lane. Debby York was having a good time, who cares what she thinks, she said what she said and nodded her head back and forth, ¡°Yes, yes, yes, he is to be thanked, is your husband with you now?¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Christine White cocked her head. ¡°Give your husband the phone, I want to say thank you in person.¡± Debby York returned. Christine White shrugged apologetically, ¡°I¡¯m afraid that¡¯s not possible, he¡¯s in the bathroom taking a shower, but I¡¯ll pass it on for you, don¡¯t worry.¡± ¡°That¡¯s fine, then please say thank you for me.¡± ¡°Well, I will.¡± ¡°Next time I invite you and your husband to dinner, don¡¯t say no.¡± Debby York added. Christine White, even though she knew Baird Lane wouldn¡¯t be there, had to go ahead and agree to the drop-down so as not to break Debby York¡¯s heart, ¡°Okay.¡± Themunication ended and Christine White stretched. Baird Lanees out of the bathroom rubbing his wet hair. Christine White looked at him like that and thought about it, getting out of bed and grabbing the blow dryer and walking towards him, ¡°Baird, let me blow dry your hair.¡± Baird Lane looked at her in surprise, as if he thought she was being a little too solicitous tonight. ¡°Baird?¡± called Christine White when the man didn¡¯t answer. Baird Lane pursed his thin lips and walked over to the couch and sat down, ¡°You blow.¡± He agreed. With a delighted smile, Christine White came up behind him and said to him as she blew out his hair, ¡°I just told Debby about your promise to get a doctor.¡± ¡°And?¡± Baird Lane¡¯s eyes were slightly closed, not really interested in her words. Still, Christine White was happy to say, ¡°She asked me to say thank you and said she¡¯d buy us dinner next time.¡± ¡°Not going.¡± Baird Lane spits out two straight words. Christine White wasn¡¯t a bit surprised by his answer and smiled faintly, ¡°I knew you wouldn¡¯t go, so I just meant yes, and if she really wants to invite me, I¡¯ll just go myself.¡± ¡°Uh-huh.¡± Baird Lane answered. Christine White turned off the blow dryer, ¡°Okay Baird, hair is dry, go to bed.¡± Baird Lane opened his eyes, ¡°You go to sleep, I¡¯ll make a call.¡± ¡°Another call?¡± Christine White looked at him. Baird Lane raised his eyebrows lightly, ¡°You¡¯re not going to the doctor?¡± ¡°Of course!¡± Christine White replied in a huff. So that¡¯s what he called to arrange for Gates to get a doctor. Baird Lane stopped paying attention to her and got up and walked over to the bed, grabbing his cell phone before heading to the balcony. Christine White looked at his back and cheerfully climbed back into bed and went to sleep. Sleeping in the middle of the night, she vaguely felt movementing from her side, so noisy that she could not continue to sleep peacefully. She picked her eyes open only to see Baird Lane sitting and standing beside the bed getting dressed. She sat up and asked, ¡°Baird, it¡¯s not even dawn yet, why are you up?¡± Chapter 131 Greed ¡°You go back to sleep, I¡¯ve got something to get out of here.¡± Baird Lane returned in a faint voice as he tied his tie. Christine White waspletely awake, ¡°Where to?¡± Baird Lane didn¡¯t answer, looked at her and then turned away. The door to the room was closed softly and the room was instantly quiet, leaving Christine White alone. She curled up in bed with the covers, obviously warm under them, but she still felt cold. It¡¯s not the body that¡¯s cold, it¡¯s the heart. She reached for her bedside cell phone and nced at it; it was just under four in the morning. Why on earth would he go at this hour? This seemed to be the first time since he moved back that he had left in the middle of the night without warning. Christine White rested her chin on her knees and couldn¡¯t figure it out for a while. At that moment, there was a knock at the door. Christine White, thinking it was Baird Lane back again, jumped out of bed so fast she ran over to him without even putting on her shoes. As a result, she opened the door and all her surprise froze on her face. ¡°Aunt Lucy, what are you doing up here?¡± Christine White sidled up to let Aunt Lucy in. Aunt Lucy came in and looked around the room, ¡°Ma¡¯am, did you have a fight with Mr.?¡± ¡°No, why do you ask?¡± ¡°I heard Mr. drive off and thought he had left because you had a fight, so I came up here to see you.¡± Aunt Lucy exined. Christine White gave a dawning oh, ¡°So that¡¯s what it was, but we really didn¡¯t have a fight.¡± ¡°So how does Mr. ¡­¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know, I woke up when I heard him moving to get dressed and then he said he had to go out for something.¡± Christine White returned astringently. Aunt Lucy frowned, ¡°Sir didn¡¯t say what he was out for?¡± ¡°I asked, he didn¡¯t say.¡± Christine White shook her head, her eyes darkening a little. Aunt Lucy got a little angry, ¡°This mister is really too, going out in the middle of the night without even a reason, doesn¡¯t he know that you¡¯ll be worried, ma¡¯am?¡± ¡°I¡¯m used to it.¡± Christine White gave a bitterugh. Aunt Lucy sighed, ¡°Don¡¯t feel bad ma¡¯am, why don¡¯t I call and ask Mr.?¡± ¡°No need, since he didn¡¯t answer me in the first ce, he obviously doesn¡¯t want to talk about it, there¡¯s no use asking, that¡¯s it Aunt Lucy, you go back to rest, I still want to get some sleep too.¡± Christine White rubbed her eyes. Aunt Lucy nodded, ¡°That¡¯s fine ma¡¯am, you go back to sleep, I¡¯m going down.¡± ¡°Good.¡± Christine White walked her to the door and waited until she was gone before closing the door to her room again. It was just that she had just said she still wanted to sleep for a while, but when she didy back down on the bed, she didn¡¯t feel like sleeping at all. For some reason, she¡¯d been holding a grudge against Baird Lane for leaving tonight, and it hadn¡¯t sat well with her. That night, Christine White hardly slept at all, just sitting on the end of her bed and staring until it was almost dawn, when she slept a little, and when she woke up, it was almost nine o¡¯clock. She hurriedly got up and shuffled downstairs to get ready for work, yelling, ¡°Done and done, going to bete going to bete ¡­¡± Aunt Lucy smiled and covered her lips, ¡°Don¡¯t worry ma¡¯am, I took your leave, you don¡¯t have to go to work today.¡± ¡°Vacation?¡± Christine White¡¯s movement to put on her shoes lurched. Aunt Lucy nodded, ¡°Yeah, I saw that the light stayed on in your roomst night after Sir left, so I guess I didn¡¯t get much sleep, so I wanted you to get some more sleep, so I specifically called Gates to get you off work.¡± ¡°So Aunt Lucy, what excuse did you use for your vacation.¡± Christine White asked nervously. It mustn¡¯t be her that¡¯s pregnant. Aunt Lucy could see Christine White¡¯s worry and smiled, ¡°Don¡¯t worry ma¡¯am, I have my measure, I just told Gates that you were not feeling well, and he agreed to take time off for you.¡± ¡°Unwell?¡± The corner of Christine White¡¯s mouth twitched, ¡°He bought it?¡± If memory serves, that¡¯s the same excuse Debby York used for her birthday. It¡¯s still being used as an excuse that normal people obviously won¡¯t believe. Aunt Lucy thought about Gates¡¯ tone at the time, ¡°I think he believed it, but even if he didn¡¯t, it doesn¡¯t matter, you¡¯re Mr.¡¯s wife and his top boss, so if he didn¡¯t believe it, he¡¯d have to.¡± Christine White cried andughed, ¡°He¡¯s my boss at work.¡± Gates, as Baird Lane¡¯s special assistant, had the secretarial corps almost entirely under his control. So Gates is his boss. Aunt Lucy was unimpressed, ¡°So what, even if he¡¯s your boss, he still has to take you into consideration in thepany.¡± ¡°Okay Aunt Lucy, I¡¯m done with you, is there breakfast?¡± Christine White rubbed her stomach, ¡°I¡¯m a little hungry.¡± ¡°There is, there is, there¡¯s always one for you, put the bag down.¡± Aunt Lucy removed the bag from her shoulder. Christine White obediently handed over her bag and followed Aunt Lucy to the restaurant. After breakfast, she moved around and digested her food a bit before going over the manners she learned yesterday. She¡¯d promised Baird Lane she¡¯d learn this as soon as possible, and she couldn¡¯t go back on her word. But Aunt Lucy was worried about her and couldn¡¯t help seeing her reviewing both sides, ¡°Ma¡¯am, take a break first, aren¡¯t you tired of doing it so many times in a row?¡± ¡°Tired, but I¡¯m grasping at straws, I¡¯ve got so much I haven¡¯t learned yet, and Baird is taking me to a charity g next month, I can¡¯t embarrass him.¡± Christine White gasped. ¡°A charity g?¡± Aunt Lucy flinched, ¡°Why didn¡¯t I know? Was it Mister who said he¡¯d take you?¡± ¡°Right.¡± Christine White contains a smile. Aunt Lucy smiled, ¡°Great, it looks like Sir has figured it out, he¡¯s ready to introduce you to the Circle.¡± ¡°That¡¯s what I thought, and I asked him, and he admitted it.¡± Christine White touched the jade pendant around her neck and smiled sweetly. She was going to remove the jade pendant for safekeeping. But when the back came back she was a little reluctant to part with it. Because this piece of jade pendant in addition to symbolizing the identity of Baird Lane¡¯s wife, the most important thing is, is that he personally put on her, so she is more reluctant to take off, so she has been wearing it until now, anyway, it is also hidden inside the clothes, no one can see. ¡°That¡¯s right, ma¡¯am, it looks like you¡¯re keeping the peace.¡± Aunt Lucy was heartily happy for Christine White. Christine White was happy, but there was still a little pang in her heart after all.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. ¡°Aunt Lucy, do you think I¡¯m being greedy?¡± She spoke in a low voice. Aunt Lucy was puzzled, ¡°How so?¡± Christine White bit her lower lip, ¡°Because it wasn¡¯t enough for me to take possession of Baird¡¯s wife, I also wanted his heart, and although I did wait until he recognized me as his wife, and I was happy about that, I didn¡¯t think it was enough, and I really wanted him to recognize me as his wife, not because he had married me, but because he loved me. ¡± Aunt Lucy was a little distressed after hearing her words, ¡°No ma¡¯am you are not greedy, these should have been yours in the first ce.¡± ¡°But I¡¯m afraid Baird will think I¡¯m too greedy after all ¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± Aunt Lucy took her hand, ¡°I know what you¡¯re worried about ma¡¯am, but don¡¯t think too much about it, that Molly Bort is a thing of the past, and I¡¯m sure someday mister will see the good in you ma¡¯am.¡± ¡°I hope so.¡± Christine White tugged at the corners of her mouth, forcing a smile before pulling her hand out of Aunt Lucy¡¯s, ¡°Aunt Lucy, I¡¯m going to my room.¡± ¡°Go on, get some sleep, I¡¯ll call you for dinner.¡± ¡°Uh-huh.¡± Christine White nodded and lifted her foot to go upstairs. She had just lifted the covers andid back in bed when the cell phone beside her suddenly buzzed. She brought it over and nced at it with a frown, ¡°Why her again?¡± Chapter 132 – Molly Bort’s Showoffs The call was from Molly Bort. Since Baird Lane had spoken to Molly Bort, Molly Bort had often called her from time to time, either to question her or to ask her about Baird Lane¡¯s whereabouts. She was too annoyed to answer Molly Bort¡¯s phone calls, which she basically never did, and she still didn¡¯t want to do it this time either. So Christine White waited for the phone to ring for a while and then simply crossed the hang-up button and hung up. I thought Molly Bort wouldn¡¯t call after she was hung up on as usual, but I didn¡¯t realize that the phone would ring once again just ten seconds after hanging up. Seeing this, Christine White¡¯s small face sank, and after a moment¡¯s hesitation, she answered the phone, ¡°Ms. Bort, what exactly is your business?¡± She sounded a little cold. But Molly Bort on the other end of the line was happy, ¡°Christine White, you¡¯re upset, aren¡¯t you?¡± ¡°What?¡± Christine White frowned. Why was she a little hard of hearing! ¡°I mean, you¡¯re upset that Baird left you in the middle of the nightst night toe to the hospital with me, aren¡¯t you?¡± Molly Bort repeated, her tone carrying obvious provocation. Christine White froze, ¡°Baird went to the hospitalst night?¡± ¡°Yah, so you didn¡¯t know, didn¡¯t Baird tell you?¡± Molly Bort eximed. Christine White¡¯s grip on her cell phone tightened violently and she didn¡¯t reply. So Baird Lane left in a hurry at midnightst night to be with Molly Bort at the hospital. But why doesn¡¯t he tell the truth? Christine White¡¯s heart ached at the thought, and her teeth brought her lips together in a death grip. Molly Bort didn¡¯t hear Christine White open her mouth for a long time, a slight thought, she knew what mood she was in at the moment, smiled smugly, ¡°Oops, so Ms. White you really don¡¯t know, that¡¯s right, where is Baird going how would he tell you, you¡¯re afraid that you don¡¯t know it, in these two days, Baird came to the hospital every day to to apany me.¡± ¡°Everyday?¡± Christine White¡¯s little face went white. Did Baird Lane really go to the hospital every day for the past two days? ¡°Yeah, hees over every day, he went backtest night I think, that¡¯s because I wouldn¡¯t let him go.¡± Molly Bort giggles. Christine White¡¯s hand shook as she gripped her cell phone, her heart already thoroughly convinced of her words. Even Baird Lane came home sotest night, and the fact that he left in the middle of the nightst night. Looks like Molly Bort was telling the truth, and Baird Lane was there with her. But why is that? Christine White¡¯s eyes reddened and her heart stung like pins and needles.C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org Baird Lane inly said he would not see Molly Bort in the future except as necessary. But he ran over there two days in a row not to mention rushing over there in the middle of the night. But that Molly Bort of hers now sounded mid-air, where it looked like something was wrong! Why would he lie to her? ¡°Ms. White?¡± Molly Bort hooked her lips and spoke with a smirk, ¡°Why are you silent again? Could it be that you¡¯re angry because I said that?¡± Christine White gathered her thoughts back and her small mouth tightened, ¡°Ms. Bort, is that what you called to tell me?¡± ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m just letting you know that your husband would choose me between me and you, and who we are in his heart.¡± Molly Bort smiles smugly. Christine White¡¯s heart ached again and her face was expressionless, ¡°Yeah, so what? Even if you¡¯re the most important thing in Baird¡¯s heart, you¡¯re still in the past for him, I¡¯m his wife, and Grandpa gave me my jade pendant, and I¡¯m in The Lane Family¡¯s genealogy, and that¡¯s a fact that won¡¯t change.¡± Hearing these words, the smile on Molly Bort¡¯s face froze, and was then reced by thick jealousy and resentment, ¡±So what if that old thing gave the jade pendant? So what if you¡¯re in the family tree? Don¡¯t forget, once the old man dies, Baird will be the true patriarch of The Lane Family, and it will be easy for him to take back the jade pendant and remove you from the family tree.¡± ¡°Baird won¡¯t!¡± Christine White returned firmly. Molly Bort snorted disdainfully, ¡°That¡¯s because you don¡¯t know Baird well enough, that Baird guy is cynical and vindictive, how he¡¯s treating you right now, that¡¯s because you haven¡¯t messed with him, but if I create a little misunderstanding between you and him to make him sick of you, guess what he¡¯ll do?¡± ¡°You¡¯re despicable!¡± Christine White pranced out of bed. Molly Bort rolled her eyes, ¡°Despicable? I admit it, I am despicable, but so what, I¡¯ll pay any price if it means I can get what I want, so Christine White, be sensible and leave Baird of your own ord or you¡¯ll regret it toote.¡± She hung up the phone after that. Christine White fell back onto the bed, staring at the floor in such a daze that she didn¡¯t even realize the phone had slipped out of her hand and onto the floor. She was very concerned at the moment about this threat from Molly Bort. She had to admit that Molly Bort was right; between her and Molly Bort, she was nowhere near as good as Molly Bort was in Baird Lane¡¯s mind, and it was almost self-evident who Baird Lane would choose to believe once something happened between her and Molly Bort. So it would be easy for Molly Bort to create some kind of misunderstanding that would make Baird Lanepletely disgusted with her, after all, there is no trust between her and Baird Lane at all, but Molly Bort told her to leave Baird Lane just like that, and she couldn¡¯t do it, so what the hell is she supposed to do? Christine White¡¯s heart sank to the bottom at the thought, and she couldn¡¯t get better all morning. Aunt Lucy came up to call her for lunch and couldn¡¯t help but worry when she saw her depressed mood, ¡°Ma¡¯am, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡± ¡°Aunt Lucy¡­¡± Christine White, as if she had found her backbone, hugged Aunt Lucy as her voice choked, ¡°What am I going to do?¡± ¡°What the hell?¡± Aunt Lucy waspletely baffled. Christine White told her about the phone call with Molly Bort. Aunt Lucy¡¯s old face reddened with anger as she listened, ¡°Ma¡¯am, did that woman really say that?¡± ¡°Uh-huh.¡± Christine White nodded. Aunt Lucy gritted her teeth, ¡°It¡¯s really shameless, it¡¯s true that what kind of mother you have is what kind of daughter you have, the gene for being a mistress really does run in the family, ma¡¯am, don¡¯t listen to her.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to hear it either, but I¡¯m scared, what if Molly Bort really does create some kind of misunderstanding between me and Baird and makes Baird loathe me?¡± Christine White covered her face sadly. Baird Lane is as cold and unfeeling as he looks, and once he¡¯s disgusted with someone, it can make them want to die. And she¡¯d suffered three years of cold violence from Baird Lane, and now that it was getting better, she really didn¡¯t want to go back to that. ¡°No ma¡¯am.¡± Aunt Lucy patted Christine White on the back, ¡°Don¡¯t you worry, I¡¯m sure Mr. will have his own judgment, and didn¡¯t it happen.¡± ¡°Fear not, fear not, that Molly Bort person has too much heart, I can¡¯t fight her.¡± Christine White bitterly shook her head. Aunt Lucy also knows this, thought for a moment and looked at her seriously, ¡°Mistress, why don¡¯t I tell the Master about this and let him handle it, as long as the Master is out of the way, he will surely send that woman far away from seeing Mister for the rest of her life, and it¡¯s useless even if The Bort Family stops it.¡± ¡°Can it still be like that?¡± Christine White was slightly stunned. Aunt Lucy nodded, ¡°Yes, His Lordship can do it, it¡¯s up to you ma¡¯am.¡± Christine White opened her mouth and hesitated. Honestly, she was inwardly surprised when she heard this. She¡¯d also love for Baird Lane to never see Molly Bort again in his life, so that his mind wouldn¡¯t be on Molly Bort anymore, and maybe it would slowly shift to her. But doesn¡¯t that make her a despicable person? ¡°Forget it!¡± Christine White shook her head in self-deprecation. Aunt Lucy red, ¡°Why ma¡¯am, it¡¯s a great opportunity.¡± Chapter 133 – The White’s Mother Comes to the Door ¡°I know, but then Baird would surely hate me.¡± Christine White replied with hollow eyes. Aunt Lucy was going to say that she wouldn¡¯t, but when she thought of Baird Lane¡¯s nature, it was too much for her to say. ¡°Ma¡¯am, what are we going to do?¡± Aunt Lucy asked with a sigh. Christine White took a deep breath and allowed herself to barely muster up a shred of energy, ¡°I don¡¯t know, just let it go, soldierse and go.¡± ¡°That¡¯s all there is to it, but ma¡¯am, you must be careful, that Molly Bort woman, she¡¯s not one to be dealt with, that woman has a poisonous heart.¡± Aunt Lucy admonished. Christine White nodded, ¡°Well, I will.¡± She let go of Aunt Lucy and got out of Aunt Lucy¡¯s arms. ¡°Come on ma¡¯am, go down to dinner and don¡¯t think too much.¡± Aunt Lucy smoothed the hair around Christine White¡¯s ears. Christine White smiled and followed her down the stairs. After lunch, Christine White sat on the couch to kill time while watching TV. At that moment, the sound of a car engine suddenly came from outside the vi. Christine White lowered the volume of the TV and listened carefully for a few seconds, and when she realized that it was the sound of Baird Lane¡¯s usual car, a sh of surprise crossed her eyes, and then she hurriedly put down the remote control and got up to go to the door to greet her. ¡°Baird, you¡¯re back.¡± Christine White greeted the man getting out of the car with a contained smile. The man, however, didn¡¯t give her a good look, ¡°I heard from Gates that you¡¯re not feeling well today?¡± Christine White¡¯s eyes flickered slightly, ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡°Get in.¡± Baird Lane pulled open the car door. Christine White was slightly startled, ¡°Going somewhere?¡± ¡°Hospital.¡± Baird Lane slowly spat out two words, ¡°I thought you weren¡¯t feeling well, I¡¯ll take you to the hospital for a checkup.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not going!¡± Christine White blurted out without thinking. The fact that she reacted so dramatically aroused Baird Lane¡¯s suspicion, he narrowed his eyes, ¡°Not going?¡± ¡°Well ¡­ It¡¯s just a minor health problem I have, I don¡¯t need to go to the hospital for a checkup.¡± Christine White said sheepishly. If she goes to the hospital, her pregnancy will be exposed. How was she going to surprise him then. That¡¯s why hospitals are a no-no for her! ¡°Christine White!¡± said Baird Lane, letting go of the car door and fixing her with a cold stare, ¡°Are you sure you don¡¯t want to go?¡± ¡°Uh-huh.¡± Christine White nodded. She was sure of it. Baird Lane suddenly sneered, ¡°Christine White, I see you¡¯re lying again, aren¡¯t you?¡±C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. ¡°What?¡± Christine White¡¯s expression froze. Baird Lane wrapped his arms around him, ¡°Two days ago you took a leave of absence, the reason was also that you didn¡¯t feel well, and you ended up apanying a friend, and today you took a leave of absence again, same excuse, I came back specially to take you to the hospital and you refused to go, what is it that you are not lying?¡± ¡°I ¡­¡± Christine White¡¯s mouth dropped open, but she couldn¡¯t retort. He was right, she did lie. It wasn¡¯t that she wasn¡¯t feeling well today, she had overslept. It was just this that she didn¡¯t dare to say, he would definitely be more angry if she said it. Baird Lane looked at Christine White with her head down and couldn¡¯t answer, her face became even more ugly, ¡°I got it right didn¡¯t I Christine White, if you didn¡¯t want to go to work you could have told me, there¡¯s no need to y this game!¡± ¡°No Baird, I want to work just because ¡­¡± ¡°Because of what?¡± Baird Lane held her eyes. She bit her lip, wanting to speak several times but still unable to answer. Just when she was so anxious that she didn¡¯t know what to do and hesitated to tell the truth, Aunt Lucy came out from the vi, ¡°Mister, don¡¯t me madam, this matter of taking time off from work today, it¡¯s not madam¡¯s fault, it¡¯s me who called Gates, and it¡¯s me who told Gates that madam wasn¡¯t feeling well.¡± ¡°Aunt Lucy ¡­¡± Christine White looked at her usingly. Aunt Lucy smiled weakly, ¡°It¡¯s okay ma¡¯am.¡± ¡°Uh-huh.¡± Christine White nodded. Baird Lane coldly watched the exchange between the two, ¡°Why did you give her leave? And to take time off with such lies!¡± She could take a vacation if she wanted to, it wasn¡¯t like he wouldn¡¯t approve. Even when she was not sick and said she wanted to rest at home for a day, he allowed her. But he couldn¡¯t ept that she lied, that one time wasn¡¯t enough, but two times! ¡°Sir, I am not lying, and neither is the missus,, I gave the missus leave of absence, it is true that the missus was unwell, and it was you, sir, who caused this.¡± Aunt Lucy looked at Baird Lane. Baird Lane frowned, ¡°Me?¡± ¡°Yes sir you left without a wordst night, not even an exnation, the missus has been worried about you, after you left she stayed up until dawn when she took a nap, do you think it was your fault sir?¡± Aunt Lucy used. Baird Lane¡¯s thin lips twitched slightly as if he wanted to say something, but in the end said nothing and turned to Christine White, ¡°You¡¯ve been up?¡± Christine White lowered her eyes, ¡°Well, couldn¡¯t sleep.¡± ¡°How could the missus sleep, and really you sir, if you were leaving couldn¡¯t you have told the missus where you were going?¡± Aunt Lucy looked exasperated. Baird Lane pursed his lips. In the middle of the nightst night, he got a call from the hospital saying that Molly was not in the right mood and was still refusing to be treated. Worried about Molly, he decides to go over and check it out. He was going to go quietly, but he didn¡¯t realize that he woke up Christine White. He didn¡¯t know why, but when she asked where he was going, the first thought that came to his mind was to avoid the question, which was why he didn¡¯t say anything and just left. ¡°Okay Aunt Lucy,¡± Christine White tugged on Aunt Lucy¡¯s arm, signaling her to stop. Aunt Lucy didn¡¯t dare to really me Baird Lane too much, just for fear of pissing him off and making him take it out on Christine White, so when she heard Christine White¡¯s words, she immediately kept quiet. ¡°Baird,¡± Christine White let go of Aunt Lucy¡¯s arm and smiled at Baird Lane, ¡°I¡¯m all right now, and I¡¯ve had a short break in the morning, so I¡¯ll be going to work this afternoon.¡± ¡°No, you can just rest at the cottage.¡± Baird Lane pulled open the door and got in the car. Christine White saw this and rushed over to pick at the car door, ¡°Baird, are you leaving again?¡± Baird Lane looked at her, ¡°I only came back to take you to the hospital, since you¡¯re fine I¡¯m going back to the office, do you have anything?¡± Christine White let go, then shook her head again, ¡°It¡¯s okay, you be careful on your way.¡± ¡°Uh-huh.¡± Baird Lane answered, started the car and left. Christine White looked away from the car for a long time without withdrawing her gaze. Aunt Lucy looked on in pain, ¡°Ma¡¯am, stop looking, it¡¯s long gone by now.¡± ¡°I¡¯m actually tempted to ask him why he suddenly backtracked on his words after saying he wouldn¡¯t see Molly Bort anytime soon, only a few days after he did it.¡± Christine White said despondently. Aunt Lucy sighed, not knowing what to advise her, ¡°Mrs. ¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Christine White turned to me, her eyes red. ¡°You¡¯re crying, ma¡¯am?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not crying!¡± Christine White wiped the corners of her eyes, stubbornly refusing to admit it, ¡°I just got my eyes blown out.¡± ¡°Yes, yes, yes, there¡¯s just been a huge gust of wind.¡± Aunt Lucy cried andughed, knowing she was telling a lie and not breaking her down. Christine White huffed, ¡°Aunt Lucy, let¡¯s go inside.¡± ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll hold you up.¡± Aunt Lucy helped her into the cottage and then went off to the kitchen to warm up some milk for her. Christine White picked up the remote control on the coffee table again and continued to watch TV, but after earlier, she couldn¡¯t watch much of the TV program in front of her even if it was good. ¡°Christine White!¡± came a sudden bellow from outside the vi. At the sound of the familiar voice, Christine White rose from the couch in shock. ¡°Ma¡¯am, who¡¯s here?¡± Aunt Lucy came out from the kitchen with milk and apparently heard the bang just now. Christine White¡¯s throat was a little dry, ¡°My mom.¡± Aunt Lucy was also startled for a moment, ¡°What¡¯s she doing here?¡± Chapter 134 – Shameless Face ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Christine White shook her head, confusion in her eyes. Since her marriage to Baird Lane, the people of The White Family have nevere to The Lane Family, or to the cottage, because of their fear of Baird Lane. But now that the White¡¯s mother hase to the door, what¡¯s going on? ¡°To see her, ma¡¯am?¡± Aunt Lucy asked, putting down her milk. Christine White smiled bitterly, ¡°She¡¯s here all right, she¡¯s going to make a scene if I don¡¯t see her, I¡¯d better go and meet her.¡± ¡°I¡¯m with you.¡± Aunt Lucy followed her. When she opened the door, THE White¡¯s mother was standing right outside, and as soon as she saw Christine White, she grimaced and chided, ¡°Damn girl, what took you so long to open the door, I¡¯ve been calling you for most of the day!¡± ¡°I just heard, Mom, what are you doing here?¡± Christine White asked. ¡°Of course I¡¯m looking for you for something, so let me in first.¡± the White¡¯s mother said, about to cross over to Christine White to enter the cottage. Christine White was just about to stop it when Aunt Lucy was one step ahead of the White¡¯s mother, ¡°You can¡¯t go in there!¡± ¡°Who are you?¡± the White¡¯s mother red at Aunt Lucy. Aunt Lucy returned in all seriousness, ¡°I¡¯m the vi¡¯s housekeeper, so you can¡¯t go in.¡± the White¡¯s mother cut out disdainfully, ¡°A housekeeper is just a housekeeper, how dare you stop me, do you know who I am, I am your wife¡¯s mother, hurry up and let me in.¡± ¡°I said no, even if you are the wife¡¯s mother, I can¡¯t let you in unless the gentleman agrees.¡± Aunt Lucy was unmoved. the White¡¯s mother couldn¡¯t do anything with her, so she pointed the finger at Christine White, reaching out and twisting Christine White¡¯s arm, ¡°Damn girl, you¡¯re just going to watch your maid stop me, huh?¡± Christine White didn¡¯t expect the White¡¯s mother to make a sudden move, and with considerable force. She covered her arm and let out a cry of pain, her face not looking too good, ¡°Mom, what are you talking about, Aunt Lucy is not a servant, please don¡¯t say such things!¡± ¡°What is a butler if not a servant? Or is he not the master?¡± the White¡¯s mother taunted. Aunt Lucy¡¯s expression was very cold, ¡°Mrs. White, if you¡¯re being arrogant and bossy, don¡¯t me me for calling security to throw you out.¡± ¡°How dare you?¡± the White¡¯s mother red angrily. Aunt Lucy sneered, ¡°See if I dare, do you believe that if I do, the missus won¡¯t be able to stop it.¡± Christine White hurriedly nodded her head, ¡°Yes mom, Aunt Lucy is grandpa¡¯s person so I can¡¯t do anything to Aunt Lucy, just settle down mom.¡± ¡°Lane senior¡¯s people?¡± THE WHITE¡¯S MOTHER asked with a start, then with trepidation. Christine White hmmm¡¯d, ¡°Yeah, so Mom, just stop messing with Aunt Lucy.¡± Although the White¡¯s mother was arrogant, she wasn¡¯t a fool, and after determining that Aunt Lucy was one of the old man¡¯s people, although there was still some fire in her heart, she didn¡¯t dare to act like a demon any more, but instead, she still had a face of reparation and a smile on her face, ¡°I¡¯m sorry ah Sister Song, I didn¡¯t mean to do it just now either.¡± Aunt Lucy rolled her eyes, ¡°You¡¯d better not call me Sister Song, looking at you being older than me, I can¡¯t afford this name Sister.¡±C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org ¡°You ¡­¡± the White¡¯s mother was about to get angry again. Christine White hastened to remind, ¡°Mom, you forgot again!¡± the White¡¯s mother calmed down, ¡°Well, well, then, big sister, may I go in, please? This is at least my daughter¡¯s son-inw¡¯s home, it¡¯s not too much for me to go in and take a look, right?¡± ¡°Still no, I told you, you need sir¡¯s permission to go in.¡± Aunt Lucy said ironically. the White¡¯s mother looked at Christine White in exasperation, ¡°Damn girl, you are at least Baird¡¯s wife, the mistress of this house, you should be able to make the decision, right, will you let me in or not?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry mom.¡± Christine White lowered her head and returned apologetically, ¡°I can¡¯t make the call, you know how Baird and I are, everything in the house is Baird¡¯s word, if you really want to go in then I¡¯ll give Baird a call.¡± With that, he took his cell phone out of his pocket to call. She, like Aunt Lucy, didn¡¯t want mom to go in, she knew this mom, not to mention snobbish, but also especially like to be greedy for small advantages, in case she put it in, what if she saw something and sneaked away with it? the White¡¯s mother saw that Christine White was still really on the phone, she couldn¡¯t help but be startled and quickly stopped it, ¡°Okay, okay, what¡¯s the point of ying, the phone bill doesn¡¯t cost anything, I¡¯m not going in okay!¡± Call Baird Lane and she¡¯ll be even more inessible. Originally, I also thought that it is rare toe, son-inw is so rich, live in the ce to put things must not be cheap, bring two pieces to go to exchange some money is also good. But I didn¡¯t realize that these two people would not let her in, it really pissed her off. ¡°Really?¡± Christine White was still a little less than convinced. the White¡¯s mother raised her hand to hit her, ¡°Damn girl, how dare you doubt my words?¡± ¡°Mrs. White!¡± Aunt Lucy¡¯s eyes narrowed, quickly grabbed THE White¡¯s mother¡¯s hand and coldly warned, ¡°Just now you have already twisted Mistress a bit, how dare you want to make a move now? Let me tell you, it¡¯s fine that Mistress is your daughter, but she¡¯s already married into The Lane Family and is a member of The Lane Family, so if you want to hit her, you have to look at yourself to see if you¡¯re qualified enough.¡± ¡°It¡¯s wrong for me to beat my own daughter?¡± the White¡¯s mother was stunned by Aunt Lucy¡¯s remark. Aunt Lucy shook off her hand, ¡°I just said, Mrs. is now a The Lane Family person, of course you are at fault for hitting The Lane Family person, that one time just now is not even a problem, if you still dare to make a move on our wife in a while, I dare to guarantee that you won¡¯t be able to walk out of this vi area today, don¡¯t believe me, you can give it a try. ¡± the White¡¯s mother was so scared that her body trembled, where she dared to really try it, she quickly smiled sardonically, ¡°No, no, Christine is my daughter, how could I hit her, I¡¯m just scaring her.¡± Christine White suddenly felt a little ridiculous when she heard this. So all the beatings she¡¯s gotten since she was a little girl have been to scare her! This is ridiculous! ¡°Okay mom, stop it.¡± Christine White looked cold, ¡°What the hell do you want with me?¡± the White¡¯s mother rubbed her hands together, ¡°It¡¯s not a big deal, it¡¯s mostly Mick¡¯s.¡± ¡°He¡¯s not going to gamble again, is he?¡± That was Christine White¡¯s first thought. THE WHITE¡¯S MOTHER waved her hands, ¡°No no, I¡¯ve kept him hometely, he can¡¯t get out and he doesn¡¯t have the money to gamble.¡± Christine White sighed in relief, ¡°That¡¯s good, but you came to me about him, did something happen to him?¡± ¡°Hey ¡­¡± THE WHITE¡¯S MOTHER sighs, ¡°Nothing happened to him, it¡¯s just that I¡¯m keeping him at home and he can¡¯t get out, and it hurts me to see it, and thinking that he¡¯s got nothing to do all day, I¡¯m going to let him go out and get a job.¡± ¡°And then what?¡± Christine White raised an eyebrow. Let Mick get a job, and she¡¯ll have this realization? Hasn¡¯t she always doted on Mick and refused to let him go out to work for fear that he would get tired? the White¡¯s mother eyeballs turned a few times, ¡°then I¡¯m not here to find youe, Mick¡¯s situation you also know, diploma is not high, nopany wants him, so I thought you are his sister, let you tell your son-inw, let Mick go to work in his son-inw¡¯spany.¡± ¡°Put Mick to work at The Lane Family?¡± Christine White eximed. the White¡¯s mother nodded, ¡°Yes, Mick is also his son-inw¡¯s brother-inw in any case, he wouldn¡¯t be so bad as to refuse such a small favor, our request is not too high, just give Mick a manager¡¯s position, and a sry of fifty thousand dors per month will do.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Christine White¡¯s mouth quivered at the corners. Aunt Lucy is also speechless. A manager¡¯s position? A 50, 000 dor sry? I don¡¯t think this person can say that. He doesn¡¯t look at his son¡¯s behavior, he doesn¡¯t have any ability, but his dream is quite fragrant! ¡°Mom, are you serious?¡± Christine White looked at THE White¡¯s mother in amazement. the White¡¯s mother slumped, ¡°You think I¡¯m joking with you, Mick is your brother, there¡¯s nothing wrong with letting your brother go to your husband¡¯spany, besides, isn¡¯t it safer to use your own family than outsiders?¡± Christine Whiteughed at her shameless remark, ¡°Mom, it¡¯s Mick¡¯s idea for you toe and tell me this, isn¡¯t it?¡± Chapter 135: Doesn’t Look Like Him She didn¡¯t think the White¡¯s mother had the brains to think of that. Besides the White¡¯s mother doted on Mick so much, how could she let Mick go to work, besides the White¡¯s father was the same. So the person who came up with the idea is already self-evident. Sure enough, THE WHITE¡¯S MOTHER¡¯S eyes rolled sheepishly a few times and her voice was panicked as she said, ¡°No, it was my own idea, Mick is too old to stay home all the time after all.¡± ¡°Then why don¡¯t you just let him get an easy job?¡± Christine White was getting a little impatient. the White¡¯s mother red at her, ¡°So I¡¯m here to find you, listening to Mick, when the manager just sits in the office every day signing papers and managing the people below him, the work is quite easy, just tell your son-inw to let Mick go to work.¡± ¡°Mom, do you even know how educated each manager of The Lane Family Group is? With Mick¡¯s education, he¡¯s not even good enough to be an assistant, and he still sits in the office signing papers every day, how can it be so easy as you say?¡± Christine White spat out in anger. the White¡¯s mother, however, thought she was lying, ¡°I¡¯ve seen it all y out on TV, and now you¡¯re telling me that it¡¯s not easy to be a manager, you can¡¯t be lying to me and purposely not wanting Mick to work at The Lane Family?¡± Christine White was furious, ¡°Am I that kind of person? If Mick is really capable, I can even beg Baird, but Mick has no talent and a big heart, so if anything happens, the responsibility will fall on my head.¡± ¡°You¡¯re his sister, you¡¯re responsible for him.¡± the White¡¯s mother said iprehensibly. Christine White just felt a pang of sadness in her heart, ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m his sister, I¡¯m supposed to think about him, but have you guys thought about me?¡±Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Howe we didn¡¯t think of you? If we didn¡¯t think of you, howe you married your son-inw?¡± ¡°I fought to marry Baird!¡± Christine White yelled suddenly. the White¡¯s mother was startled by her, ¡°What are you yelling at? I¡¯m your mom, how dare you yell at me, you have hard skin don¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Alright Mrs. White!¡± Aunt Lucy, who hadn¡¯t said another word since a while ago, couldn¡¯t stand it anymore and stepped forward to hold Christine White back, staring at THE White¡¯s mother with a bad look on her face, ¡°You¡¯re done with what you came here to say, so please leave.¡± ¡°Leave? She hasn¡¯t promised me yet.¡± the White¡¯s mother pointed at Christine White, unwilling to leave. Christine White looked away, pretending she hadn¡¯t heard thement. the White¡¯s mother was on fire, ¡°Damn girl, you actually ¡­¡± ¡°Mrs. White!¡± Aunt Lucy interrupted her, ¡°We know what you¡¯re here for and I¡¯ll tell Mr. truthfully, so can you leave now? If you don¡¯t leave then I will have to call security.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll go I¡¯ll go!¡± At the word security guard, THE WHITE¡¯S MOTHER deted and hastened topromise. ¡°Then please.¡± Aunt Lucy coldly made a please gesture. the White¡¯s mother gave Christine White a cryptic gouge before buying her obese body and heading out the door. After taking a few steps, she stopped uneasily, ¡°You¡¯ll really tell your son-inw?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry Mrs. White, I will, but I don¡¯t know if mister will say yes.¡± Aunt Lucy said coldly. the White¡¯s mother was a little reluctant, and it seemed to her that, having spoken, the purpose must be fulfilled for her. But then she thought that the man was Baird Lane, and she lost her confidence. After the White¡¯s mother left, Aunt Lucy dragged Christine White back to the cottage. Christine White sat on the sofa and smiled bitterly, ¡°Aunt Lucy, I¡¯m sorry, my family¡¯s business, I made you look at the joke.¡± ¡°I¡¯m the one who should be saying I¡¯m sorry, ma¡¯am, you don¡¯t mind if I treat your mom the way I do, do you?¡± Aunt Lucy asked tentatively. Christine White shook her head, ¡°No, I know my mom for that one.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Aunt Lucy sighed in relief, then her eyes kept ncing at her face. Christine White was a little nervous at the look and touched her face, ¡°Aunt Lucy, is there something on my face?¡± ¡°No, I just thought it was a little strange.¡± Aunt Lucy narrowed her eyes. Christine White was confused, ¡°What¡¯s so strange about it?¡± ¡°Looks, I¡¯ve noticed ma¡¯am that you look nothing like The White Family people.¡± Aunt Lucy said. The White Family everyone she had seen, although some time ago, but the looks she remembered very clearly, after all, The White Family people that a mean and vicious face, it is really unforgettable. She hadn¡¯t thought in that direction before, until she saw THE White¡¯s mother treating Mrs. that way just now, and her first thought was is Mrs. really this woman¡¯s daughter? Then she went to look closely at the woman¡¯s face and found that it really didn¡¯t look like Mrs. Even The White Family people, that father and son, didn¡¯t have any simrities with Mrs. so she was a bit skeptical. Christine White was not as surprised as Aunt Lucy thought she would be when she heard this from Aunt Lucy. Instead she even smiled, ¡°It¡¯s a little unlike that, a lot of people have said that.¡± ¡°A lot of people?¡± Aunt Lucy was surprised. Christine White nodded, ¡°Yeah, one of the things I heard most growing up was that I didn¡¯t look like my parents, and I got used to hearing that.¡± ¡°I see.¡± Aunt Lucy lifted her chin in understanding, then spoke hesitantly, ¡°Ma¡¯am, did you ever suspect that you were not their child?¡± ¡°Not their children?¡± Christine White flinched. Aunt Lucy said seriously, ¡°Yeah, I¡¯ve never met any parents who would be like them, so ma¡¯am, do you want to check?¡± Christine White panicked, ¡°I ¡­ I don¡¯t know.¡± Though a lot of people say she doesn¡¯t look like THE White¡¯s motherWhite father and they treat her badly. But she¡¯d never thought of it in terms of her not being their biological child. She didn¡¯t want to think about it, but Aunt Lucy¡¯s words felt like they opened some kind of floodgate and made her care somehow. ¡°Ma¡¯am.¡± Seeing Christine White pale and still dazed, Aunt Lucy waved a hand in front of her. Christine White¡¯s eyes flickered back, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°What are you thinking?¡± ¡°I was thinking about what you just said.¡± Aunt Lucyughed, ¡°I just had some suspicions, don¡¯t think too much, ma¡¯am.¡± ¡°I know, but I¡¯m suddenly very much in-between in my mind.¡± Christine White scratched her hair in annoyance. Aunt Lucy hesitated, ¡°Why don¡¯t you listen to me, ma¡¯am, and secretly check it out, just in case my suspicions are true?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll think about it.¡± Christine White kept her head down, making it impossible to read her expression. Aunt Lucy also knew that her words were too much of a shock for her and she needed to calm down, so she simply went to the kitchen and called Baird Lane and told him about THE White¡¯s mother¡¯s visit earlier. Baird Lane listens and is also sickened by the shamelessness of The White Family. ¡°Where¡¯s Christine White?¡± He asked. Aunt Lucy craned her head in the direction of the living room, ¡°Mrs. is in the living room, should I put Mrs. on the phone?¡± ¡°No, just tell me what she has to say about it.¡± Baird Lane said tersely. Aunt Lucy smiled, ¡°The Mrs.¡¯s opinion is that she doesn¡¯t agree, she hasn¡¯t promised The White Family people, but I don¡¯t think The White Family people are going to stop, that¡¯s why I¡¯m calling to talk to you about this.¡± ¡°I know, I¡¯ll take care of this.¡± Baird Lane said and hung up. Aunt Lucy didn¡¯t know exactly what he meant and shook her head as she put away her cell phone before heading out with a bowl of freshly simmered chicken soup. ¡°Ma¡¯am.¡± Christine White turned around, ¡°Aunt Lucy.¡± Aunt Lucy sighed when she saw that she still looked bad, ¡°Still torn?¡± ¡°Kind of.¡± Christine White gave a pale smile. Aunt Lucy stroked her hair, ¡°Don¡¯t think too much, it could be that I guessed wrong yet,e on, drink your soup.¡± Christine White hmmm¡¯d and took the bowl of soup and was just about to get ready to drink it when suddenly her face changed and she let out a dry heave as she hurriedly put the bowl down and ran for the bathroom. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you ma¡¯am?¡± Aunt Lucy was anxious and chased after her as well. Chapter 136 – Involving the Family Christine White was lying on her back in front of the sink and vomiting, all of it dry, obviously nauseous in her stomach, but she couldn¡¯t vomit anything, her chest was very tight, and her face was pale. Aunt Lucy was a huge relief to see her like this, ¡°Was it hard, ma¡¯am?¡± Christine White unscrewed the faucet and caught a handful of water and rinsed her mouth before answering, ¡°Well, all of a sudden it got hard.¡± ¡°It¡¯s a normal reaction.¡± Aunt Lucy smiled. Christine White looked at her nkly, ¡°Normal?¡± ¡°Yeah, the first few months of a woman¡¯s pregnancy, she experiences nausea and wanting to throw up, that¡¯s a pregnancy reaction.¡± Aunt Lucy Cope. Christine White had heard about it and since she had never been pregnant, she didn¡¯t know what constitutes a pregnancy reaction. Now that she heard Aunt Lucy say that, she realized it. ¡°So that¡¯s it.¡± Christine White¡¯s lifted heart fell, ¡°I thought it was because I¡¯ve been exercising a lottely, or I ate bad, it scared me to death.¡± When she threw up earlier, she was so worried that something would happen to the baby. ¡°Ma¡¯am you¡¯re pregnant for the first time so there are a lot of things you don¡¯t know and I forgot to tell you.¡± Aunt Lucy pped her forehead, chagrined at her dereliction of duty. Christine White took her hand, ¡°It¡¯s okay Aunt Lucy, it¡¯s not toote for you to tell me.¡± ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll talk to you properly,e on, let¡¯s go outside.¡± ¡°Uh-huh.¡± Christine White nodded. The two returned to the living room, and after Aunt Lucy had cleared the table, she began to speak. After all,st time Aunt Lucy just talked about some of the foods you can¡¯t eat during pregnancy, this time it¡¯s about some of the things you need to be aware of during pregnancy. Christine White listened to all of them attentively, and some of the ones that required extra attention she took down as usual. ¡°So there are so many things to keep in mind when you¡¯re pregnant.¡± Christine White let out a bitterugh. Aunt Lucy poured a ss of water for her, ¡°Yes, that¡¯s why it¡¯s not good to be a mother, ma¡¯am, just bear with it, you¡¯ll be saved when the baby is born.¡± ¡°It¡¯s almost eight months away, and it¡¯s hard to think about.¡± Christine White copsed on the couch in a mixture of pain and happiness. Aunt Lucy stroked her hair lovingly, ¡°It can¡¯t be helped, it¡¯s something every woman has to go through.¡± ¡°I know.¡± Christine White looked down at her stomach, the tenderness in her eyes on the verge of drowning out. The child in her womb was conceived by her and Baird Lane. Even if it was hard, she would have the baby! ¡°Well ma¡¯am, it¡¯s almost time, what would you like to eat tonight?¡± Aunt Lucy asked looking at the time. Christine White thought for a moment, ¡°Something lighter, I can¡¯t smell oil right now. ¡°Okay.¡± Aunt Lucy nodded her head in response, then went to work in the kitchen. In the evening, Baird Lane returned and frowned slightly at the sight of the very light meal. Christine White sensed some dissatisfaction with tonight¡¯s meal and gently put her chopsticks down, ¡°Baird, not to your liking?¡± Baird Lane pursed his lips, ¡°No, I¡¯m fine with all that, I¡¯m just surprised Aunt Lucy changed the menu all of a sudden.¡± Christine White¡¯s eyes twinkled, ¡°It¡¯s me.¡± ¡°You?¡± Baird Lane looked over at her. Christine White returned with downcast eyes, ¡°I told Aunt Lucy I wanted something light tonight, so Aunt Lucy made these, if you don¡¯t feel up to it, have Aunt Lucy make you some separately.¡± ¡°No, eat.¡± Baird Lane lifted the bowl of rice in front of him. Seeing this, Christine White didn¡¯t try to persuade her any further and picked up her chopsticks again to continue eating. After the meal, Baird Lane called her into his study, ¡°I already know about your moming to see you today.¡±C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. ¡°You know?¡± Christine White froze, then responded, ¡°Aunt Lucy told you?¡± ¡°Uh-huh.¡± Baird Lane nodded. Christine White lowered her head in embarrassment, ¡°I¡¯m so sorry Baird, my family is just unbelievable.¡± She felt blush now when she thought of what THE White¡¯s mother had said to her then. ¡°This has nothing to do with you.¡± Baird Lane crossed his ten fingers and spoke with a clear and cold face, ¡°I know very well what kind of virtues the people of The White Family are, I told youst time to cut off your rtionship with The White Family, or else they will only drag you down, just like this incident today.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t promise my mom about this today.¡± Christine White looked up at him. Baird Lane raised an eyebrow, ¡°You didn¡¯t say yes, but is your not saying yes the answer to the problem? You should know better than me how difficult The White Family people are to deal with. If you don¡¯t say yes, they¡¯re just going toe to you every now and then, pestering you and forcing you to say yes.¡± ¡°I ¡­¡± Christine White was speechless at hisment. His words were a little less than ttering, but she knew that he was telling the truth. Today she didn¡¯t say yes to THE White¡¯s mother though, and THE White¡¯s mother left for the time being. But next time, THE WHITE¡¯S MOTHER will absolutelye back to her until she says yes. ¡°I can arrange a position for Mick White.¡± Baird Lane folded his legs and spoke in azy tone. Christine White¡¯s eyes snapped open, ¡°Baird, you¡¯re going to give Mick ¡­¡± Baird Lane interrupted her, ¡°I just wish your family would settle down and stop running around here.¡± Christine White blushed at hisment and couldn¡¯t wait to find a crack in the ground, ¡°I¡¯m sorry ¡­¡± She realized that a lot of the time, her embarrassment in front of him was caused by her family. ¡°You don¡¯t have to tell me you¡¯re sorry, call your mom and tell her I said yes on this, on the condition that you don¡¯te over and make trouble in the future.¡± Baird Lane waved his hand. Christine White held the phone without moving, ¡°Baird, what kind of position are you going to put Mick in, that man of his doesn¡¯t have much ability, I¡¯m worried he¡¯ll mess up.¡± ¡°It¡¯s just an ordinary position, not much power, just let him sit in that position as a dispensable person, and I¡¯ll have someone keep an eye on him, he can¡¯t cause any trouble.¡± Baird Lane said in a cloudy manner, but the strength in his tone was undisguised. Christine White waspletely down for the count now, ¡°I¡¯ll call my mom.¡± Baird Lane hmmm¡¯d, ¡°You go out and fight, I¡¯ve got a videoconference to make.¡± ¡°Good.¡± Christine White, not daring to disturb him, turned and went out. When she got back to her room, she called THE WHITE¡¯S MOTHER. the White¡¯s mother learned that Baird Lane agreed to let Mick White to work in thepany, happy to not call her dead girl, even Mick White came to the phone to follow, affectionately called her a sister, but also cared about her a couple of sentences. If it was three years ago, Christine White felt like she was dying of happiness at this moment. After all, she had always longed for the attention and care of her family, but now, all she felt was the irony of being filled with the fact that she was nothing more than a tool to be sucked out of their blood for them. As long as she aplished what they wanted, they would give her a good look, as long as they didn¡¯t, she was a dead girl and a bitch. Christine White put down her cell phone and sighed as she looked at the ceiling, she suddenly had some doubts, was such a family really worth her attachment? Should she do what Baird Lane said and disassociate herself from them or not? ¡°What are you looking at?¡± Baird Lane opened the door and came in to see Christine White sitting on the bed with her head looking up. Christine White heard his voice and collected her thoughts, rubbing her cheeks, ¡°Nothing, are you done with your meeting?¡± ¡°Uh-huh.¡± Baird Lane nods. Christine White lifted the covers off the bed and went over to help him out of his jacket. Baird Lane was used to her serving him and naturally said nothing about her actions. ¡°I¡¯m going to take a shower, you go to sleep.¡± Baird Lane headed for the bathroom. Christine White called out to him with his coat, ¡°Baird, if Miss Molly Bort calls you again to-night, will you still go over?¡± Chapter 137 Security Baird Lane snapped to a halt, ¡°You know?¡± Who told her that? ¡°Well, I know.¡± Christine White looked at him as if she could see what was going on in his mind and smiled forlornly, ¡°Miss Molly Bort called and told me.¡± ¡°Molly?¡± frowned Baird Lane. Christine White nodded, ¡°She told me that you went to the hospital to be with herst night and that you¡¯ve been seeing her there a lot in the past two days, Baird, didn¡¯t you say you wouldn¡¯t see Ms. Bort as much as you wanted? Why did you go back on your word?¡± It was a question she was nervous about asking. Baird Lane went cold, ¡°It¡¯s none of your business.¡± ¡°I know, but I just can¡¯t get over it.¡± Christine White bit her lip. Baird Lane narrowed his eyes, ¡°You¡¯ve got something over your head.¡± ¡°Of course it¡¯s too much for you to go and see another woman, Baird, and you know, as I¡¯ve told you before, I mind Miss Molly Bort.¡± Christine White bowed her head, and a low mood radiated around her.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. Baird Lane pursed his thin lips, ¡°You don¡¯t need to mind Molly, and as I said, it¡¯s not going to happen with me and Molly.¡± ¡°But I¡¯m scared.¡± Christine White gripped her shirt around her chest, her voice catching a little, ¡°Can you give me something to feel safe about?¡± ¡°What security do you want?¡± Baird Lane looked at her. Christine White took a breath, ¡°The security I want is simple, I just want you to be able to tell me where you¡¯re going from now on so I don¡¯t have to worry so much.¡± In fact, she wanted more, but she was afraid to say it. I¡¯m afraid that if I say it, he¡¯ll think she¡¯s greedy and won¡¯t promise her any of it. ¡°I know.¡± Baird Lane responded faintly. A sh of surprise crossed Christine White¡¯s eyes, ¡°You promise?¡± ¡°Uh-huh.¡± Baird Lane returned, ¡°Anything else for you?¡± ¡°No more no more.¡± She waved her hand. Baird Lane turned and walked into the bathroom. A small smile slowly spreads across Christine White¡¯s face as she walks over to the rack next to her bed and hangs up his clothes before returning to her bed and beginning to sleep. She was afraid that if she didn¡¯t go to sleep, Baird Lane woulde outter and try to have that with her, and she was afraid that it wouldn¡¯t be good if she couldn¡¯t find any reason to say no. However Baird Lane didn¡¯t have that mind either, and I don¡¯t know what he¡¯s been up totely, there¡¯s always a faint tiredness on his cold face. So he got out of the shower and went back to bed. Christine White wasn¡¯t even asleep when he fell asleep. She turned sideways, lifting her eyes to surreptitiously survey him, and a wave of heartache rose in her as she looked at the dark bruises beneath his eyelids. Christine White reached out from under the covers and gently touched Baird Lane¡¯s face, her fingers tracing his brow. She never thought that she would marry such a wonderful man in her life. It was also because he was so good that she lived every day on edge, afraid that she wouldn¡¯t be able to hold on to her marriage. Especially when Molly Bort appeared, her sense of crisis was elevated to the extreme, in fact, even if he said he would not get back together with Molly Bort, her heart is still not assured, after all, the whole life is still so long, who knows what will happen in the future? In this moment, Christine White is uncertain and apprehensive. So much so that when I woke up the next day, my whole body was drained. ¡°Aunt Lucy, good morning.¡± She yawned and came downstairs. Aunt Lucy was pouring water for Baird Lane when she heard her voice and smiled back, ¡°Good morning ma¡¯am.¡± Christine White smiled and was about to ask what she was having for dinner this morning when she saw Baird Lane on the couch, and her eyes went wide with utter incredulity as she spoke, ¡°Why are you still here?¡± Baird Lane¡¯s face darkened at herment, ¡°This is my house, why can¡¯t I be here?¡± ¡°No, that¡¯s not what I meant.¡± Christine White knew that he misunderstood, and hurriedly exined, ¡°I mean, why are you still at home at this hour today, don¡¯t you usually leave early?¡± ¡°There¡¯s nothing going on at the office today.¡± Baird Lane returned coldly as he closed the chore. Christine White gave an oh-so-subtly, unasked question. Baird Lane nced at her and added abruptly, ¡°In two months, when thepany ispletely stabilized, I¡¯m going back to The Lane Family headquarters.¡± ¡°What?¡± Christine White¡¯s body shook, ¡°Back to headquarters?¡± ¡°Good, when I was in the process of acquiring thispany, it was because it still had value, and now that thepany has pretty much stabilized, it¡¯s only natural for me to go back to the headquarters and sit on it.¡± Baird Lane returned. ¡°So.¡± Christine White¡¯s eyes dimmed. She actually knew this day woulde, she just didn¡¯t expect it toe so soon. Two monthster, ah in the blink of an eye. That meant she would only be able to work with him for another two months as well. Aunt Lucy, who hadn¡¯t said anything, read Christine White¡¯s mind and rolled her eyes, ¡°Sir, when you go back to the headquarters, why don¡¯t you take your wife with you?¡± ¡°Take her?¡± Baird Lane raised an eyebrow. Christine White looked at Aunt Lucy in surprise. Aunt Lucy winked at her, ¡°Yes sir, the missus has been your secretary for so long, don¡¯t you think it¡¯s a shame you don¡¯t take her?¡± ¡°What¡¯s the pity.¡± Baird Lane¡¯s face was cold, ¡°She was a secretary for a few months, but it doesn¡¯t mean she¡¯s fully qualified for the position, the requirements of the headquarters are different from those of the subsidiaries, and the secretaries at the headquarters are not within her reach in terms of either education or talent.¡± It was a bit of a solid statement on his part, but Christine White also knew that he was right. She was a graduate of an ordinary university, and The Lane Family¡¯s headquarters, from the various executives down to the basic staff, were almost all students from well-known universities, so she really wasn¡¯t qualified to enter the headquarters as a secretary, not to mention that she didn¡¯t even know a single foreignnguage. She wanted to follow him, but she didn¡¯t even have the capital to do so! Christine White¡¯s head hung low, feeling utterly useless. How could Aunt Lucy not see what was going on in her mind, her heart was written all over her face, and she couldn¡¯t help but sigh, ¡°Sir, you¡¯re talking too much, aren¡¯t you?¡± ¡°I¡¯m telling the truth.¡± Baird Lane stood up and headed for the dining room. Christine White tugged on Aunt Lucy¡¯s sleeve, ¡°Well Aunt Lucy, Baird is right, he has promoted me extraordinarily to be a secretary now,e on, breakfast first.¡± ¡°Go.¡± Aunt Lucy nodded. After breakfast, Christine White lifted her own bag and prepared to go out. Baird Lane passed her with the car keys, ¡°Get in, I¡¯ll drive you.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Christine White froze for a split second. Baird Lane frowned, ¡°What are you still standing there for.¡± ¡°Oh,ing.¡± Christine White snapped back to her senses, her face beaming as she hurried to follow him. Baird Lane still dropped her off at an intersection not far from the office and drove off himself. Christine White stretched and was just about to lift her foot to the office when suddenly another car pulled up beside her. The car window rolled down and Hugh Dong¡¯s seductive and provocative face was imprinted in her eyes. What¡¯s he doing here? Christine White frowned a little and pretended not to see the man, keeping her head down as she continued on her way. Hugh Dong, however, slowly drove his car and followed her while smiling and greeting her, ¡°Christine, good morning, why are you here alone? Why didn¡¯t President Lane take you to thepany with him? I just saw him leave you here and go by himself, tsk, this kind of husband is really speechless.¡± Christine White covers her ears and pretends she didn¡¯t hear him. But Hugh Dong didn¡¯t let her go and still kept talking, ¡°Christine, is this marriage between you and President Lane really normal? Don¡¯t you think President Lane is too much? Are you really willing to let him do this to you?¡± Chapter 138 – Encountering Hugh Dong Christine White jolted to a halt and sank her small face in warning, ¡°My husband treats me well! Please don¡¯t make rumors, General Dong!¡± ¡°Being nice to you?¡± Hugh Dong snorted, ¡°So being cold and violent towards you, not disclosing your identity, and using your bone marrow to save your first love is being nice to you, Christine, your feelings, they are too humble.¡± Christine White¡¯s little face went white and she opened her mouth to exin, but suddenly realized she couldn¡¯t say anything. Because she subconsciously knew that he was right. In this rtionship with Baird Lane, it was never just her running the show and giving, while Baird Lane only had the same old indifference to her. But even so, she was still foolishly in love with him, and what was this if not humility? Seeing that Christine White didn¡¯t say anything, Hugh Dong knew that he had poked her sore spot, the corners of his mouth hooked up in an inessible manner, ¡°Christine, my words were a bit heavy, but I don¡¯t think it¡¯s really necessary for you to be so in love with President Lane, he really doesn¡¯t deserve your love, a man who can¡¯t respond to your feelings, a man who can¡¯t respond to your feelings, in the end, all he can give you is hurt.¡± ¡°So what?¡± Christine White looked firmly in the direction of thepany. Even if it hurt, it was something she did willingly. And she just couldn¡¯t believe how heavy the damage could be! Hugh Dong looked at Christine White as if she had to hit the southern wall, his eyes narrowed slightly, ¡°Molly, you¡¯re really na?ve, do you know that the damage I¡¯m talking about, there¡¯s a possibility that you can¡¯t afford it?¡± ¡°Can¡¯t afford it? What do you mean?¡± Christine White froze slightly. Hugh Dong smiled at her mysteriously without opening his mouth and drove off directly. Christine White watched his car go away, and for some reason, that smile of his made her feel horribly uneasy inside. Christine White arrived at the office with a heavy heart, and as soon as she entered the lobby, she heard some of the employees talking excitedly about how handsome they were. Christine White is all confused and pulls a random person, ¡°What are you guys talking about, who¡¯s so handsome?¡± ¡°We¡¯re talking about Mr. Dong of Dong¡¯s Group.¡± The man replied. Christine White let go of her, thoroughly understanding. So Hugh Dong came to thepany. She then said how she ran into him at that intersection. ¡°I see, thank you.¡± Christine White turned and entered the elevator. When she had just reached the top floor, she saw Hugh Dong and Baird Laneing out of the president¡¯s office one after the other. Hugh Dong saw her too and winked at her with a smile, ¡°Yo, Secretary White, good morning.¡± The corners of Christine White¡¯s mouth twitched as she mentally spat at the man¡¯s skill at acting. It¡¯s so hypocritical to act like you¡¯ve only just met when you¡¯ve obviously just met. But since Hugh Dong was willing to do that, Christine White went along with what he said and picked up where he left off, lest Baird Lane misunderstand something. ¡°Good morning Mr. Dong.¡± After greeting Hugh Dong, Christine White turned to Baird Lane, ¡°President Lane, I¡¯ll head back to the office.¡± ¡°Uh-huh.¡± Baird Lane nodded. Christine White tightened the chain of her bag on her shoulder and crossed to her office past the two men. She didn¡¯t work yesterday, and work piled up today, with a ton of things waiting for her to take care of. She didn¡¯t dy, and after putting her bag down, she turned on herputer and got to work. She was busy until noon, when she had time to catch her breath. ¡°Christine,¡± Debby York pushed her way in, ¡°Are you done?¡± Christine White turned her stiff neck, ¡°Almost there, what brings you up?¡± ¡°I came up here to give you something.¡± Said Debby York as she presented arge bag from behind her and ced it on the table. Christine White rounded her eyes, ¡°What is this?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a specialty from my hometown, my mom asked me to send it over as a special thank you to you and your husband.¡± Debby York replied as she got herself a ss of water. Christine White unwrapped the bag and looked at it, it contained a surprising number of rare mountain delicacies, some of which she had eaten and some of which she hadn¡¯t. ¡°That¡¯s a lot.¡± Christine White staggered. Debby York waved her hand, ¡°It¡¯s not much, we don¡¯t have much else back home, but there¡¯s a lot of this stuff, my mom asked me to send it over for you and your husband to try.¡± ¡°Then I¡¯m wee.¡± Christine White closed the bag. Debby York smiled, ¡°If you¡¯re polite, I¡¯m still upset instead, and by the way, the doctor your husband found for us has arrived.¡± ¡°That fast?¡± ¡°Yeah, he called mest night and said he¡¯d be there today, so I¡¯ll pick up the ne this afternoon, so why don¡¯t youe with me.¡± Debby York took Christine White¡¯s hand. Christine White shyly declined, ¡°I¡¯m afraid that¡¯s not possible, I have to study etiquette every afternoon now.¡± ¡°Etiquette?¡± Debby York was a little lost. Christine White drew back her hand to exin, ¡°My husband¡¯s family is quite wealthy, and then I¡¯m attending a charity banquet next month, so I¡¯ve hired an etiquette teacher for me to learn these social graces.¡± ¡°So that¡¯s how it is, it¡¯s true that rich people have a lot of rules, I really sympathize with you.¡± Debby York gloated. Christine White smiled and didn¡¯t answer. Debby York took a sip of her water, thought of something, and asked, ¡°Your birthday is just two days away, isn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°Right.¡± Christine White set the organized papers aside. Debby York came up to her, ¡°What are you going to do this year?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve already agreed with my husband that we¡¯ll both spend our birthdays together this year, so I¡¯ll buy you dinner alone afterward.¡± Christine White smiled brightly. Debby York just thought she smelled a sour odor and faked fanning herself in front of her, ¡°Ouch, so happy to be spending time with her husband haha.¡± ¡°Are you envious?¡± Christine White cried. Debby York bristled, ¡°I¡¯m not envious, huh?¡± She put down her cup and turned to head out the door. Christine White didn¡¯t keep her either, shaking her head and picking up her meal card to get ready for dinner. Baird Lane and Hugh Dong had gone out in the morning and had not returned or gone anywhere. Christine White took out her cell phone several times to ask him, but eventually gave up. Going out with Hugh Dong is supposed to be about coboration stuff, as long as it¡¯s not to see Molly Bort in the hospital. With that thought, Christine White barely managed to muster up a few moments of energy to get back to work. After her afternoon shift, she returned to the vi where the etiquette teacher was already waiting for her. After a short break, she began to learn etiquette with her teacher. After these two or three consecutive days of learning, she had almost adapted to such intense training, and after three hours, her body, although still a little tired, to not appear the soreness that she had at the beginning. ¡°Tired, ma¡¯am?¡± Aunt Lucy handed Christine White a towel. Christine White took it and casually wiped it on her face, ¡°A little, but okay.¡± ¡°Go and take a shower, it¡¯s time to eat, the mountain treasures you brought back are of good quality, I have made a mountain treasure soup, you should be able to take it, ma¡¯am.¡± Aunt Lucy said.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. Christine White had smelled the aroma earlier and her stomach was already rumbling with hunger, she put down the towel and smiled, ¡°Sure, I¡¯ll have two more bowlster.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Aunt Lucy couldn¡¯t wait for her to eat more. It was the only way that her body and the baby in her womb could be well nourished and her nutrition kept up. Christine White went upstairs to take a shower, and shortly before she left, Baird Lane returned. He seemed to have something on his mind, his brow furrowed. Christine White came down from her shower to see him sitting on the couch with a somber air around him. ¡°Baird,¡± she called out to him softly. Baird Lane looked up at her, his voice a little husky, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Nothing much, it¡¯s just you ¡­¡± Christine White walked over and stood in front of him, ¡°Are you okay? I see that you seem to be in a bit of a bad mood, did something happen to you?¡± Is it hard to believe that Hugh Dong said something to him after he went out with him? Chapter 139 – He’s Angry Baird Lane stood up, ¡°I¡¯m fine, let¡¯s go, dinner.¡± The way he was acting, it was obvious he didn¡¯t want to talk about it. Christine White was a little lost in her heart, forcing up a smile to follow him, ¡°Baird, in fact you don¡¯t have to be like this, if there is anything, you can talk to me, holding it in your heart all by yourself will make you sick.¡± Baird Lane jerked to a halt, his face grim and somber, ¡°I said nothing happened, don¡¯t ever say anything like that again!¡± His tone was a little heavy. Christine White was so startled that her little face went white. She didn¡¯t know why he was suddenly angry. She thought about it, and she didn¡¯t seem to have said anything wrong. Christine White was a little aggravated, but looking at Baird Lane like this, she had to shut up and didn¡¯t dare to say anything. The two men finished their meal without looking at each other, and Baird Lane went upstairs. Christine White was sitting on the couch in the living room fuming when Aunt Lucy came over with a ss of milk, ¡°Ma¡¯am, is mister upset again?¡± ¡°Well, I made him mad.¡± Christine White let out a bitterugh as she took the milk. Aunt Lucy was puzzled, ¡°What did you do to mess with him?¡± Christine White shook her head and told what had just happened. Aunt Lucy was also puzzled when she heard it, ¡°You didn¡¯t say anything, ma¡¯am, so what is Mr. angry about?¡± ¡°I just don¡¯t know, so I¡¯m wondering, I feel like it¡¯s getting harder and harder to guess what¡¯s going on in his mind now, especially since he¡¯s been at it for a while now, I always feel as if he¡¯s got something he wants to say to me, yet he always avoids it.¡± Christine White rubbed her chin and analyzed. Aunt Lucy nodded, ¡°Actually I can¡¯t tell anymore, ma¡¯am you don¡¯t know, I brought tea up to mister the day before yesterday and guess what I heard?¡± Christine White cocked her head, ¡°What?¡± ¡°I heard Mr. on the phone with someone, and he told the person on the other end of the line that he would find an opportunity to discuss it with you, ma¡¯am.¡± Aunt Lucy returned. ¡°Talk to me?¡± Christine White pointed at herself. Aunt Lucy responded, ¡°Yes, that¡¯s what sir said.¡± ¡°So did you hear what Baird wanted to discuss with me?¡± ¡°That I didn¡¯t, sir hasn¡¯t said a word since he saw me.¡± Aunt Lucy shrugged her shoulders apologetically. A loss crossed Christine White¡¯s eyes, ¡°So, then Aunt Lucy do you know who he was talking to on the phone?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know yet.¡± Aunt Lucy replied. Christine White sighed, ¡°That¡¯s pretty cryptic, it seems like the thing Baird was trying to tell me, but avoiding, is this, I just don¡¯t know what it is.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry ma¡¯am, since mister said he wants to talk to you, he surely won¡¯t be able to avoid it for long, he will always talk to you.¡± Aunt Lucyforted her. Christine White tugged at the corner of her mouth, ¡°Hopefully, Aunt Lucy, I¡¯m going upstairs too.¡± ¡°Go on, get an early night.¡± Aunt Lucy took the empty ss of milk from her and nodded with a smile. Christine White went upstairs and nced in the direction of the study before opening the door and entering the room. She was a little tired and fell asleep in no time. She was sound asleep when Baird Lane returned. He stood at the edge of the bed, looking down at her with veryplicated eyes. After all these days, he still hadn¡¯t told her about Molly¡¯s need for a second surgery. He still couldn¡¯t say it. Every time he was obviously ready to tell her, but looking at her innocent and clear eyes, he couldn¡¯t be cruel, and the most ironic thing was that his heart still stung a little at the thought that her body would get worse if she donated bone marrow again! Baird Lane slowly sat down on the edge of the bed and reached up to lift the hair from Christine White¡¯s face until it lifted out of the way, leaving her small, clean face fully exposed. He looked at her for a long, long time before he got up and went to the bathroom. A few dayster, Christine White¡¯s birthday arrived, and it just so happened that it was a weekend again, so she got up early for a rare asion. Aunt Lucy was a little surprised to see her up so early, ¡°Ma¡¯am, why don¡¯t you sleep a little longer?¡± ¡°Couldn¡¯t sleep.¡± Christine White replied with a smile. She had been a little excited sincest night. Because today, not only was it her birthday, but most importantly, she was going to tell Baird Lane that she was pregnant. I also wonder what kind of expression he will have when he learns about it, will it be surprise or shock? Thinking about it, Christine White rubbed her stomach. Aunt Lucy thought she was hungry and hurriedly pulled her towards the dining room, ¡°Ma¡¯am, for breakfast I prepared the sour date porridge you love.¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Christine White¡¯s eyes lit up. Ever since the pregnancy reaction started, she has been particrly fond of acid. Aunt Lucy even teased her about being pregnant with a son. She doesn¡¯t care if it¡¯s a son or a daughter though, it¡¯s all her flesh and blood and she loves it all, she just doesn¡¯t know if Baird Lane prefers sons or daughters ¡­ After breakfast with a heavy heart, Christine White went upstairs to make a phone call. She couldn¡¯t just spend today¡¯s birthday with Baird Lane, and surely she had to be informed at the old man¡¯s ce as well. The old man was relieved to learn that she was spending time with Baird Lane. Christine White had nned to have the old mane over for dinner with her, but the old man wanted her and Baird Lane to spend time together as a couple and declined. She had nned to tell the old man that he was going to be a great-grandfather today as well, but after thinking about it, she decided to wait until after her birthday. She thought the news would be better for her and Baird Lane to break to the old man together. Hanging up the phone, Christine White smiled weakly and went downstairs with a fresh change of clothes. ¡°Aunt Lucy!¡± she shouted as she descended the stairs. Aunt Lucy came out of theundry room, ¡°What¡¯s wrong ma¡¯am?¡± ¡°Did you see Baird this morning?¡± Christine White asked. She¡¯d woken up early enough for the day, only to wake up and realize that Baird Lane had gotten up even earlier than she had. And it was the weekend, so he didn¡¯t have to go to the office, but he wasn¡¯t at the vi.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. Where did he go? Aunt Lucy wiped her hands on her apron, ¡°See, sir¡¯s out early in the morning.¡± ¡°Out the door? Where did he go?¡± Christine White frowned. Aunt Lucy shook her head, ¡°I don¡¯t know about that, ma¡¯am, just call and ask.¡± ¡°Good.¡± Christine White forced a smile, and though her mouth responded, she didn¡¯t actually take out her cell phone to call Baird Lane. Aunt Lucy was a little puzzled when she didn¡¯t move, ¡°Ma¡¯am, aren¡¯t you going to fight?¡± ¡°Or no, in case he doesn¡¯t answer, I¡¯d rather just stay home and wait for him toe back.¡± Christine White said, walking over to the couch and sitting down. Aunt Lucy didn¡¯t try to persuade her any further and went back to theundry room to continue her work. Christine White picked up the remote and turned the TV on, watching it absentmindedly while ncing at the door a few times. I don¡¯t know how much time had passed, but she yawned, all a bit drowsy. Just then, there was a sudden movement at the door. Christine White straightened up in a hurry and stood up, her eyes fixed on the doorway for an instant. The door opened and the tall figure of Baird Lane walked in. Christine White, with joy in her eyes, put down the remote and quickly stepped forward to help him get his slippers from the shoe cab. ¡°Baird you¡¯re back?¡± Christine White ced her slippers at his heels. Baird Lane frowned and didn¡¯t answer, changing his shoes before handing her therge box in his hand. Christine White was startled by the sudden appearance of the pink box in front of her, and only then did she realize that he was actually carrying it in his hand. ¡°This is ¡­¡± Christine White took the box with a foggy head. The box was very delicate, and it was not light to carry in her hands, and the packing was so dense that she looked at it several times, and could not really guess what was inside. ¡°Didn¡¯t you ask me to send you a cake the other day?¡± Baird Lane crossed over to her and walked into the cottage. Christine White flinched and followed him dully, ¡°So you went out just to give me cake?¡± Chapter 140 Birthday Cake ¡°Just by the way.¡± Baird Lane returned ndly as he undid his tie. Christine White put the cake down in a hurry and hugged him as soon as she got behind him, ¡°Baird, thank you, I had a great time.¡± She rested her face against his back, her eyes closed and a sweet smile raised on her face. So what if it¡¯s by the way? At least the cake was brought back by him personally. And thest time he¡¯d promised her a cake, he hadn¡¯t gone back on his word, he¡¯d remembered, and she¡¯d been content. Baird Lane didn¡¯t expect Christine White to suddenly hug back and his body stiffened slightly for a split second, ¡°Let go!¡± He pursed his thin lips and spat out two words in a low voice. Christine White, also afraid of angering him, reluctantly released her hold on him and took a step back, pulling away from him. Baird Lane nced at her, and after a sh of an unknown color in his eyes, he lifted his foot and went up the stairs. Christine White looked at his back and her small face reddened slightly. She didn¡¯t know where she had just gotten the courage to just hug it. What made her jump for joy, though, was that he didn¡¯t push her away. ¡°Mistress.¡± Aunt Lucy came back from outside the vi after drying the sheets and saw Christine White twisting the corners of her shirt in a shy manner, she couldn¡¯t help but be a little curious, ¡°What are you doing, ma¡¯am?¡± Christine White flustered back, her eyes shing, ¡°Nothing doing.¡± ¡°Why are you blushing like that if you didn¡¯t do anything?¡± Aunt Lucy looked at her face. Christine White hurriedly reached out and touched it, ¡°Did you?¡± ¡°Of course I have, it¡¯s so red, it can¡¯t be a fever, right?¡± Saying that, Aunt Lucy touched her forehead somewhat uneasily. Christine White took Aunt Lucy¡¯s hand, ¡°Okay Aunt Lucy, I don¡¯t have a fever, so hurry up and put this in the fridge for me.¡± She picked up the cake on the couch and put it in Aunt Lucy¡¯s arms. Aunt Lucy looked at it suspiciously, ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± ¡°Cake.¡± Christine White replied. Aunt Lucy was even more puzzled, ¡°There¡¯s no cake in the house, I haven¡¯t even gotten around to ordering it yet, did you order it yourself ma¡¯am?¡± ¡°No, Baird gave it to me.¡± Christine White pointed upstairs. Aunt Lucy looked up and instantly understood everything, then looked at her with a smirk, ¡°So it¡¯s Mister who came back ah, no wonder you were like that just now ma¡¯am, it must be because of what Mister did to you that you blushed with shyness, right?¡± Hearing Aunt Lucy bring up what just happened again, Christine White sheepishly averted her eyes, ¡°No matter, Aunt Lucy you hurry up and go put the cake on.¡± It¡¯s not what Baird Lane did to her. Rather, it¡¯s true that she went after Baird Lane. ¡°Ok, ok, I¡¯ll put the cake on, it¡¯s just about time, what would you like to eat ma¡¯am, I¡¯ll make it.¡± Aunt Lucy asked as she looked at the time. Christine White thought for a moment, ¡°Aunt Lucy, I¡¯ll do the cooking today.¡± ¡°You do?¡± Aunt Lucy was slightly surprised. Christine White nodded, ¡°It¡¯s my birthday and I wanted to cook a meal myself so Baird could taste my handiwork, I haven¡¯t cooked a meal for him in three years of marriage.¡± Aunt Lucy snapped out of her surprise and smiled lovingly, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll give you a hand then.¡± ¡°Well, Aunt Lucy you go ahead to the kitchen and I¡¯ll ask Baird what he wants to eat.¡± Christine White lifted her feet and headed upstairs. She made a trip back to her room and saw that it was empty before heading for the study. ¡°Baird,¡± Christine White knocked on the door. Baird Lane was working on his papers when he heard her voice and without looking up returned the word, ¡°Enter!¡± Christine White pushed her way in, ¡°Baird, what would you like to eat today?¡± ¡°Feel free.¡± Baird Lane trailed off. Christine White thought for a moment, ¡°Then I¡¯ll make a few of my specialty dishes, I hope you don¡¯t mind.¡± Baird Lane¡¯s hand twirling his fountain pen lurched, ¡°You do?¡± ¡°Right.¡± Christine White nodded. Baird Lane pursed his lips, ¡°Where¡¯s Aunt Lucy?¡± ¡°I¡¯m the one who wants to do it, it has nothing to do with Aunt Lucy.¡± Christine White exined with a wave of her hand. Baird Lane¡¯s eyes surveyed her from top to bottom, ¡°Why did you suddenly remember to cook?¡± ¡°Because I wanted you to taste my handiwork.¡± Christine White said with some embarrassment. To be honest, she was still a little apprehensive. After all, although she could cook, she could only cook some home-cooked food, and her skills werepletely inferior to Aunt Lucy¡¯s. And since he had grown up eating exquisite and delicious food, she really couldn¡¯t guarantee that he would be ustomed to her cooking. ¡°Yeah.¡± Baird Lane lifted his chin slightly, ¡°Then you do it.¡± ¡°Good, then I¡¯ll go down and call you at dinner.¡± ¡°Uh-huh.¡± Baird Lane answered. Christine White exhaled softly and turned toward the door. After two steps, Baird Lane suddenly called out to her, ¡°Wait a minute.¡± Christine White stopped and craned her head to look at him, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Happy Birthday!¡± Baird Lane spoke. Christine White¡¯s eyes widened, ¡°Birth ¡­ Happy Birthday?¡± She pointed at herself as if she couldn¡¯t believe it. Baird Lane frowned, ¡°What¡¯s the problem?¡± All he did was say happy birthday, why did she need to be so surprised. Christine White swallowed and shook her head like a rattle, ¡°No problem no problem.¡± She couldn¡¯t hide the delight in her tone. How could she not have expected that he would actually say happy birthday to her? She was already surprised when she received the cake, she didn¡¯t expect to receive one now. ¡°No problem you just go out and close the door.¡± Baird Lane waved his hand casually. ¡°I know.¡± Christine White answered excitedly, then giggled and left his study. The door to the study was mmed back shut and Baird Lane closed his eyes in disgust. Why does this woman, who has been following her teacher¡¯s etiquette for a few days now, still show such a stupid face? Howe she can¡¯t seem to learn to be demure and graceful? ¡°That¡¯s stupid ¡­¡± Baird Lane murmured softly as he rubbed his brow somewhat wearily. Buzz! The cell phone on the table suddenly rang. Baird Lane drops his hand and picks up his cell phone on the table, the word Molly jumping across the screen. He stared for a moment before crossing the green answer button. ¡°Baird, what took you so long to answer my call?¡± Molly Bortined with some displeasure. Baird Lane adjusted his sitting position, ¡°Was just busy, what happened?¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Molly Bort grunted, still upset, ¡°Baird, you don¡¯t forget what day it is, do you?¡± ¡°I know, your birthday.¡± Baird Lane returned. Molly Bort smiled instantly and happily, ¡°So you remembered, I thought you¡¯d forgotten.¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°Then howe you never called me or came to see me in the hospital?¡± Baird Lane¡¯s eyes shed for a moment and he said in a quiet voice, ¡°I¡¯m sorry Molly, I won¡¯t be able toe and stay with you today.¡± ¡°Why?¡± Molly Bort froze, ¡°Is there something you can¡¯t get away from?¡± ¡°No.¡± Baird Lane looked at the closed study door, ¡°It¡¯s Christine White¡¯s birthday too, and I promised to spend the day with her, so I can¡¯t be here for your birthday.¡± ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Molly Bort¡¯s voice got much louder, ¡°You stay with her, what about me?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve asked Gates to send your gift over, and it should be almost there by this time.¡± Baird Lane said as he nced at his watch.C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org Molly Bort bites her lip and even more jealousy appears on her face, but her tone is full of resignation, ¡°I don¡¯t want a gift, Baird, don¡¯t you understand what I¡¯m saying by making this call? I just want you toe over and stay with me.¡± ¡°I know, but I promised Christine White, so Molly, I¡¯m sorry!¡± Baird Lane apologized. Molly Bort got a little emotional and cried, asking, ¡°Does she matter as much as I do?¡± Chapter 141 Molly Bort’s Phone Calls Baird Lane subconsciously pursed his lips, ¡°Molly, there¡¯s absolutely noparison, Christine White is my wife and I deserve to be with her.¡± ¡°Wife?¡± Molly Bort squeezed her cell phone tighter, ¡°Baird, you¡¯re assuming she¡¯s your wife now?¡± ¡°She has been my wife from the moment I married her.¡± Baird Lane returned. Molly Bortughed, a patheticugh, ¡°What about me Baird, I came back this time to make a fresh start with you, what about me when you say Christine White is your wife?¡± Baird Lane dropped his eyes, ¡°Molly, I told you before, we¡¯re done!¡± ¡°I won¡¯t take it.¡± Molly Bort yelled and soon broke down and cried, ¡°Baird, you can¡¯t do this to me, I won¡¯t be able to live without you.¡± Baird Lane took a deep breath, ¡°Molly, there¡¯s no one in this world who can¡¯t live without anyone, I¡¯ve let go, and it¡¯s time for you to learn to let go too.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want ¡­¡± Molly Bort huffed : ¡°Baird, don¡¯t you think you¡¯re being cruel? If you¡¯re going to let go, why do you want me to let go too, I¡¯m not letting go, you¡¯re mine!¡± Baird Lane grimaced, ¡°Molly, behave!¡± ¡°I¡¯m not listening I¡¯m not listening.¡± Molly Bort covered her ears, ¡°Baird, I told you I¡¯m not giving up.¡± ¡°But I¡¯m married.¡± Baird Lane was a little weary inside. Molly Bort¡¯s eyes narrowed, ¡°You can get divorced if you¡¯re married.¡± ¡°Divorce?¡± Baird Lane was stunned. ¡°Yes, I heard from my father that you were forced to get married by Grandpa Lu three years ago, and you don¡¯t approve of the marriage, in that case, why don¡¯t you divorce Christine White?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not getting a divorce.¡± Baird Lane turned her down. Molly Bort gritted her teeth, ¡°Why? You don¡¯t really fit together do you?¡± ¡°It has nothing to do with suitability, there is no precedent for divorce in The Lane Family, and since I married her, I am responsible for her.¡± Baird Lane said seriously. If he and Christine White weren¡¯t already married, he might consider divorce. But the truth is, not only are he and Christine White married, but he also wants her bone marrow, and on both counts, he can¡¯t afford to be irresponsible.C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. ¡°Duty?¡± Molly Bort cried andughed, ¡°You have a duty to Christine White, but what about me? Don¡¯t you have any responsibility to me? Three years ago we broke up because Grandpa Lu forced us to, not of my own free will, and I left the country because Grandpa Lu forced me to, just based on that, you should also be responsible for me.¡± ¡°That¡¯s why I¡¯m bent on keeping you alive now.¡± Baird Lane picks up. Molly Bort choked for a moment and quickly put her expression back together, ¡°Okay Baird, let¡¯s not talk about it, it¡¯s my birthday, are you sure you don¡¯t want toe over?¡± ¡°Uh-huh.¡± Baird Lane answered. The corner of Molly Bort¡¯s mouth curled up coldly, ¡°In that case, don¡¯t regret it then.¡± Baird Lane¡¯s pupils constricted slightly as he heard the wrongness in her remark, ¡°Molly, what do you want?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to do anything, Baird, I¡¯m a little tired and would like to take a nap, before I hang up, could you say happy birthday to me?¡± Molly Bort¡¯s voice was gentle. Baird Lane pushed down the weirdness in his mind and told her, ¡°Happy Birthday Molly.¡± ¡°Thank you, and tell Ms. White for me that it¡¯s a coincidence that we share the same birthday.¡± Molly Bort said and hung up the phone. Baird Lane¡¯s eyes were dark as he looked at the phone with its screen off. He always felt that there was something wrong with Molly at the end of the call, but where it was wrong, he couldn¡¯t tell. I don¡¯t think she¡¯ll do anything stupid, will she? With this in mind, Baird Lane quieted his mind for the moment and continued to approve the documents in his hands. But for some reason, as time passed, his heart became more and more restless, annoyed and at the same time a little uneasy. ¡°Sir.¡± Aunt Lucy¡¯s voice rang through the door. Baird Lane closed his eyes, ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°It¡¯s time to eat.¡± ¡°I know.¡± Baird Lane dropped his pen and got up and went over to open the door. Aunt Lucy smiled at him, ¡°Sir, the missus has cooked a lot of food, and it all seems to smell pretty good to me.¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Baird Lane responded absentmindedly. Aunt Lucy¡¯s smile froze on her face, ¡°Something on your mind sir?¡± ¡°No, go away.¡± Baird Lane threw out indifferently, crossing over to her and down the stairs. Christine White happened to being out of the kitchen with a pot of soup when she arrived in the dining room. With a bandana wrapped around her head, an apron tied around her body, and some grease on her face, she looked a bit of a mess. Baird Lane nced at her, ¡°Are you cooking or fighting?¡± Christine White put down her soup and lifted her sleeve to casually wipe her face, her movements a little rough, ¡°Of course I¡¯m cooking, it¡¯s just that I haven¡¯t done it in a long time and I¡¯m a little rusty, but it¡¯s good to have it done, Baird what do you think?¡± She gestured to the dishes on the table. Baird Lane looked around and raised his eyebrows slightly, ¡°Did you do all this?¡± ¡°Uh-huh!¡± Christine White nodded. An ident crossed Baird Lane¡¯s eyes. I didn¡¯t realize that she could actually cook. The table, which was still cooking in style, tasted, though I don¡¯t know how it was, but it smelled pretty good. ¡°Sir, taste if Madam¡¯s cooking is good.¡± Aunt Lucy handed Baird Lane a pair of chopsticks. Christine White also urged, ¡°Yeah Baird, you try it.¡± Baird Lane took the chopsticks at the two men¡¯s expectant gazes and popped the nearest dish in front of him into his mouth. Honestly, the vor was okay, not awful, but not great either. Christine White kept her eyes on him and saw that he was expressionless from start to finish, and it waspletely impossible to tell what he had to say about the vor of the dish. ¡°Well?¡± She asked a little nervously. Baird Lane put down his chopsticks, ¡°Average.¡± ¡°That¡¯s quite a pertinentment.¡± Christine White pulled her mouth into a smile. Average was average, and for that assessment, she was content. At least he didn¡¯t say it was hard to eat. ¡°Mr. and Mrs., then you should eat first, I¡¯ll go and get the cake ready for you, and when you¡¯re done eating, you can blow out the candles.¡± Aunt Lucy went out smilingly, leaving the ce for the two of them. Christine White looked at Baird Lane, ¡°Baird sit.¡± Baird Lane sat down with a hmmm, ¡°I remember you said earlier that you had some good news for me on your birthday right?¡± ¡°You remembered.¡± Christine White was slightly surprised. Baird Lane nods. Christine White pulled out her chair and sat across from him, ¡°I thought you¡¯d forgotten.¡± ¡°Haven¡¯t forgotten, tell me, what¡¯s the good news?¡± Baird Lane looked at her with folded arms. Christine White picked up a bowl and took a spoonful of sugar, ¡°Eat and talk, I¡¯ll tell you afterwards.¡± Baird Lane frowned, seemingly a little offended by her selling out. But he didn¡¯t push her, picking up his chopsticks again and starting to eat. Halfway through the meal, his cell phone rang again. He took it out and looked at it, his eyes darkening. Christine White, seeing him staring at his cell phone and not answering it, was a little curious as to who was calling, but ended up stretching her neck to see that it was Molly Bort. ¡°Baird, aren¡¯t you going to answer it?¡± Christine White brought the soup to him. Baird Lane hung up, ¡°No need.¡± ¡°But I heard you say that it¡¯s also Ms. Molly Bort¡¯s birthday right? Will she be mad at you for that?¡± Christine White spoke hesitantly. He hangs up on Molly Bort, who is delighted. But she was afraid that if he didn¡¯t answer, Molly Bort would keep calling. Sure enough, just as she thought that, she heard Baird Lane¡¯s cell phone ring again, with the same caller ID as Molly Bort. Christine White gripped the chopsticks in her hands with a forced expression on her face, ¡°She¡¯s calling again, Baird, answer it.¡± Baird Lane looked at her and answered the phone. Chapter 142: Inducing Anger Christine White¡¯s eyes dimmed and she mentallyughed at herself. It was obvious that she had told him to pick it up, but when she saw him actually do as he was told, it made her feel like she was eating it up again. Is she being pretentious? Baird Lane didn¡¯t know what was going on in Christine White¡¯s mind at the moment, and didn¡¯t notice her low mood; his entire focus was on the phone. Two minutes in, he jerked to his feet, his pupils shrinking to the size of pinpricks, ¡°Ives Norton, what did you say?¡± Christine White was startled by Baird Lane and her body shook, ¡°Baird, what¡¯s wrong? Is something wrong?¡± Baird Lane gave her a grim look and made no reply. Christine White¡¯s lips twitched, ¡°What ¡­ What¡¯s going on? Why are you looking at me like that?¡± ¡°If anything happens to Molly, I¡¯ll never let you go!¡± Baird Lane, after coldly addressing her with these words, which puzzled her, fished out his coat, which was slung over the back of the chair, and left. He had a hurried pace and looked very anxious. Within moments, Christine White heard the sound of a car ringing outside the vi, and by the time she looked back and chased him out, he was gone. Christine White¡¯s small face paled as she looked in his faraway direction, her body slowly sliding down the marble columns outside the vi, finally crouching on the ground and hugging herself, an aura of bewildered sadness permeating her surroundings. A good meal, and he leaves without even an exnation, even throwing out a warning to her. What do you mean Molly won¡¯t be spared if something happens to her? Did something happen to Molly Bort?C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org ¡°Ma¡¯am, why are you here alone? Where is Mr.?¡± Aunt Lucy came out from the vi and saw Christine White crouching on the ground alone, and hurriedly pulled her up. Christine White crouched for a long time all of a sudden stood up is a little anemic, head dizzy, body swayed, and a little ck in front of the eyes. Aunt Lucy saw this and rushed to get her to lean on her. Leaning back for a moment, the dizziness finally passing, Christine White stood up from Aunt Lucy¡¯s arms and smiled weakly, ¡°Thank you Aunt Lucy.¡± ¡°You¡¯re wee, hurry inside.¡± Aunt Lucy helped her into the vi. When she sat down, she immediately went to the kitchen to pour her another cup of sugar water. Christine White took a drink, her pale face gradually regaining some redness before she answered Aunt Lucy¡¯s earlier question, ¡°Baird¡¯s gone.¡± ¡°Gone?¡± Aunt Lucy was surprised. Christine White, holding her ss of water, responded in a hoarse voice, ¡°Well, Molly Bort called him, and he took the call and left.¡± ¡°What?¡± Aunt Lucy¡¯s expression turned hard, ¡°Bort¡¯s called him away?¡± Christine White nods. Aunt Lucy was furious, ¡°Why is mister like this? Doesn¡¯t he know that today is your birthday ma¡¯am?¡± ¡°He knows, but it¡¯s Molly Bort¡¯s birthday too.¡± Christine White smiled bitterly. Aunt Lucy bbergasted for a moment, then remembered that it was really true, her face became even more ugly, ¡°Even if today is that Bort¡¯s birthday so what? But Mr. promised Mrs. that he would apany you today, what¡¯s wrong with him running off to find that Bort¡¯s now?¡± Christine White kept her head down so that no one could see the expression on her face, ¡°Maybe something happened to Miss Molly Bort.¡± ¡°What could happen to her?¡± Aunt Lucy gave a contemptuous grunt, ¡°That woman, selfish to the core, nothing can happen to her if anything happens to anyone else.¡± ¡°Aunt Lucy, don¡¯t say that, just now I saw that Baird was in a hurry when he answered the phone, maybe Ms. Molly Bort is really in trouble.¡± Christine White thought back to the way Baird Lane looked before he left, that kind of worried anxiousness, pierced her heart fiercely. ¡°Why don¡¯t you ma¡¯am, I¡¯ll give Mr. a call and ask for rification?¡± Aunt Lucy suggested. Christine White shook her head, ¡°Or not.¡± ¡°What about you?¡± Aunt Lucy looked at her with some heartache, ¡°It¡¯s your birthday ma¡¯am, and you haven¡¯t told him about your pregnancy yet.¡± Christine White clenched her palms together, a forced smile on her face, ¡°It¡¯s okay, I¡¯ll wait for him, it¡¯s still early, he should be back.¡± ¡°I hope so.¡± Aunt Lucy sighed before taking her hand, ¡°Come on ma¡¯am, forget about mister for now, you go ahead and eat.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t have an appetite.¡± Christine White declined. That table was supposed to be the one she made for Baird Lane. Now that he was gone, he¡¯d taken her appetite with him. She was not in the mood to eat at all. ¡°How can you have no appetite, eat more or less.¡± Aunt Lucy advised. Christine White waved her hand, ¡°I don¡¯t really have an appetite.¡± ¡°What about the food?¡± Aunt Lucy asked. Christine White thought for a moment, ¡°Pour it.¡± ¡°What a shame to pour it out, why don¡¯t I put it in the fridge for now and warm it up in case Mr. doese backter?¡± Aunt Lucy said. Christine White gave a casual hmmm, ¡°Suit yourself.¡± ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll do that then.¡± Aunt Lucy headed for the kitchen. Christine White craned her head around, then put down her ss of water and went upstairs, ready to take a nap while she waited for Baird Lane to return. Although she didn¡¯t think it was very likely that he would return, she just wanted to look forward to it. Maybe if she woke up from a nap, he¡¯d actuallye back. With this expectation in mind, Christine White was soon in dreand. Yet three hourster, she woke up Baird Lane still hadn¡¯t returned. It was five in the afternoon, and there were still seven hours to go before her birthday. He¡¯s not even back at this hour, so maybe he really won¡¯t be back today ¡­ ¡°Aunt Lucy,¡± Christine White called out softly to Aunt Lucy as she withdrew her gaze from looking out the window. Aunt Lucy wiped her hands and came out of the bathroom, ¡°You¡¯re awake ma¡¯am?¡± ¡°Uh-huh.¡± Christine White nodded, ¡°Baird didn¡¯te back after I fell asleep, did he?¡± Aunt Lucy hesitated and sighed, ¡°No.¡± ¡°Sure enough.¡± Christine White smiled bitterly, ¡°So is there a phone?¡± Aunt Lucy shook her head. Christine White bit her lip, ¡°I know.¡± She got up and headed for the door. Aunt Lucy saw this and stopped her, ¡°Where are you going ma¡¯am?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll go to the hospital.¡± Christine White replied. She wondered if the reason he hadn¡¯te back was that he¡¯d been with Molly Bort for her birthday, or if something had really happened to Molly Bort. Aunt Lucy naturally guessed what she was thinking, but didn¡¯t support her to go, ¡°Ma¡¯am, just stay at home, in case you go to the hospital and see something sad, how much it will affect your mood, it¡¯s not good for the baby in your belly.¡± At the mention of the baby, Christine White subconsciously touched up her baby bump, ¡°But I don¡¯t feelfortable not going to see it¡­ I don¡¯t know why, but I haven¡¯t been able to get peace in my heart since Baird left.¡± In particr, Baird Lane¡¯s words of warning had stuck with her. ¡°I know you¡¯re notfortable with it, ma¡¯am, but will you definitely be after you go and see it?¡± Aunt Lucy sighs. Christine White opened her mouth and didn¡¯t say anything more. Aunt Lucy added, ¡°Tell you what ma¡¯am, you don¡¯t have to go to the hospital, when misteres back, I¡¯ll help you ask him what he¡¯s doing at the hospital, if he doesn¡¯t tell me, I¡¯ll ask the lord to step in.¡± ¡°No, don¡¯t tell Grandpa.¡± Christine White stopped her. Aunt Lucy coldly grunted, ¡°Mister is getting more and more unrulytely, while saying he won¡¯t have anything to do with that Molly Bort woman, he¡¯s still tied up with that woman at the same time, and if this continues there might be something that wille out of this, if I look at it, we should just let the lord step in andpletely cut off the entanglement between the two of them.¡± ¡°That¡¯s true, but then Baird will definitely be angry with me, thinking that I made Grandpa do it, so let¡¯s just forget it, I¡¯m not going to the hospital, I want to go for a walk.¡± Christine White looked up slightly and took a breath. ¡°Where to go?¡± Aunt Lucy asked. Chapter 143 – Hugh Dong’s Land ¡°I don¡¯t know, just out for a walk.¡± With that, Christine White went to the foyer to change her shoes. Aunt Lucy followed, ¡°I¡¯ll apany you, I don¡¯t feelfortable with you being alone.¡± ¡°No Aunt Lucy, just stay home, in case Bairdes back you call me, don¡¯t worry I¡¯ll be careful out there.¡± Christine White smiled. Aunt Lucy could only go along with her when she saw how stubborn she was, ¡°Alright then, ma¡¯am youe back early.¡± ¡°I will.¡± Christine White waved and left the vi, then caught a cab outside the vi area and left. She was at a loss as to where to go even though she said she wasn¡¯t going to the hospital, she just didn¡¯t want to stay in the vi, that would be too depressing for her. It is also quite ridiculous to say that today is obviously her birthday, but now she has ended up alone, before how much she was looking forward to today, now how hard it is in her heart, obviously said that today to apany her, but he finally left her to find another woman. Is it true that the current person, can¡¯t win over the ex? ¡°Miss, where the hell are you going, I¡¯ve circled this street three times already.¡± The cab driver suddenly spoke, his tone a bit impatient. Christine White gathered her thoughts back and raised her hand to wipe her slightly sore eyes and returned with an embarrassed, ¡°I¡¯m sorry I¡¯m sorry, just put me in the park in front of you.¡± ¡°Told you so.¡± The driver muttered disgruntledly. Christine White forced a smile and didn¡¯t answer. ¡°Fifty total.¡± The driver stopped the car. Christine White paid with her cell phone, opened the door and got out of the car, stood in front of the park and looked at the pictures, then walked toward the ticket window. Since I¡¯m here, why don¡¯t I just go in and have a look around, there¡¯s nowhere to go anyway. With that in mind, Christine White bought her ticket and entered the park. The park is huge, and it has some beautiful scenery, as well as somerge recreational facilities and some wild animals that are usually hard to see, so there are quite a few people whoe to visit. Looking at these people and listening to theirughter, Christine White suddenly felt that all her heavy and depressing mood was slightly better. ¡°Miss!¡± There was a sudden tap on her shoulder and Christine White turned around in a hurry, ¡°You are?¡± The visitor, dressed in a staff uniform, smiled back at her, ¡°I¡¯m an employee here.¡± ¡°What can I do for you?¡± Christine White inquired. She just got here. How did the staff here get to her? ¡°I¡¯ve been ordered toe here, our boss wants to see you.¡± The staff member pointed to a garden in theke in front of him. Christine White looked at her for a few moments, then shook her head, ¡°I don¡¯t know your boss, why would your boss want to see me?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know about that, misse over with me.¡± The staff made a gesture of invitation. Christine White took a wary step back, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I probably won¡¯t be able to make it, I really don¡¯t know your boss.¡± ¡°This ¡­¡± The staff didn¡¯t expect her to refuse so dryly, and for a while they were a bit at a loss as to what to do. That¡¯s when his phone rang. He smiled apologetically at Christine White before taking his phone aside to answer it. A minuteter, he put away his cell phone and came back, ¡°Miss, our boss¡¯s name is Dong, you should know that, right?¡± ¡°Dong?¡± flinched Christine White, quickly responding, ¡°Hugh Dong?¡± Bosses with thest name Dong are the only ones she knows. The staff nodded, ¡°Yes, then can Misse over with me now? Our boss said that he has something to tell you.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°Miss will know when she goes.¡± Christine White hesitated for a few seconds and made a mental decision, ¡°Okay, you lead the way.¡± She wondered what Hugh Dong was going to say when he saw her. ¡°Please.¡± The staff member sends you a slight sigh of relief and leads Christine White towards the garden in theke. Garden in theke, as the name suggests, is built inside theke, but also the most central, to go over, you have to take the nine corridors of the bridge, and people walk on it, not only can fully appreciate the beauty of this piece of scenery, there is a kind of dream back to the ancient times of the sense of vision. But Christine White was in no mood to feel any of that, instead she was still spitting on the designer in her mind. I really don¡¯t know what the designers were thinking. Obviously, a straight Gates can lead to the garden in theke, but they have to make nine or ten turns, isn¡¯t it redundant? ¡°Miss, here it is, our boss is inside, go in by yourself.¡± The staff led Christine White to the gate of the garden and stopped walking, letting Christine White go in alone. Christine White didn¡¯t give him a hard time, and after a nod, she knocked on the door. ¡°Pleasee in.¡± A familiar voice rang out from inside the door, and it was undoubtedly Hugh Dong. Christine White gently pushed the door in, ¡°Mr. Dong.¡± ¡°Christine you¡¯re here, have a seat.¡± Hugh Dong pointed to the chair in front of him and smiled teasingly at her. Christine White thanked her before pulling out her chair and sitting down, ¡°What¡¯s Hugh Dong doing here?¡± ¡°I¡¯m the boss here, I came over to check the ounts today, and I happened to see that you were there, so I let someone bring you here, do you think it¡¯s fate between us?¡± He brought his face to her. Christine White immediately leaned back, ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s fate.¡± If she¡¯d known this was his ce, she¡¯d have said nothing abouting in.C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org She just didn¡¯t know where to go and got out of the car at a random ce, how coincidentally, she came to him. It¡¯s so hard to figure out! ¡°Christine, it¡¯s sad when you say that, I¡¯ve always thought that we were meant for each other.¡± Hugh Dong poured her a cup of coffee. Christine White swept in without a drink and asked directly, ¡°Mr. Dong said he had something to tell me, what is it?¡± ¡°There¡¯s no rush, I¡¯ll tell you after I finish this cup of coffee.¡± Hugh Dong pointed to the coffee in front of her. Christine White frowned, ¡°I¡¯m sorry Mr. Dong, I can¡¯t drink this, I¡¯m pregnant.¡± Snap! The coffee spoon in Hugh Dong¡¯s hand dropped on the table and his whole body was surprised, ¡°What did you say? You¡¯re pregnant?¡± Christine White nodded, ¡°Yes, so this coffee, I can¡¯t drink.¡± ¡°When did you get pregnant?¡± Hugh Dong¡¯s gaze swept her stomach. Christine White saw this and stood the bag on her leg up to cover her stomach without a trace, ¡°It¡¯s been almost two months.¡± ¡°Does President Lane know?¡± Hugh Dong looked serious. Christine White didn¡¯t know why he had that look on his face, but answered truthfully, ¡°I haven¡¯t gotten around to telling him yet.¡± She had wanted, after dinner and blowing out the candles, to tell Baird Lane. And it turns out he¡¯s gone. ¡°Then you¡¯d better tell him as soon as possible, or you¡¯re afraid that this child ¡­ will not be able to keep it!¡± Hugh Dong picked up the coffee spoon and wiped it, said in a grave tone. Christine White rose to her feet, a little angry, ¡°What are you talking about? What do you mean my baby will not keep!¡± ¡°I¡¯m not bullshitting, what I said is true.¡± Hugh Dong looked at her. Christine White¡¯s little face turned red with anger and she turned to leave. Hugh Dong called out to her, ¡°Christine, do you know why I¡¯m saying this?¡± Christine White stopped and waited for him to speak. ¡°I know you don¡¯t like it when I say this, but I really didn¡¯t lie to you, Molly Bort is suffering from leukemia, and because of her special blood type, she hasn¡¯t been able to find a suitable bone marrow donor, and so far, it¡¯s still only your bone marrow that¡¯s the most suitable.¡± Hugh Dong got up and walked behind her. Christine White turned around, ¡°So? What are you trying to say?¡± Chapter 144 – Save My Child ¡°Don¡¯t you get it?¡± Hugh Dong came around to her, ¡°I mean, Molly Bort she still needs your bone marrow!¡± ¡°That¡¯s impossible!¡± Christine White¡¯s eyes went wide and her volume dialed up, ¡°You¡¯re lying to me!¡± Hugh Dong returned with a solemn look, ¡°I¡¯m not lying to you, what I¡¯m saying is the truth, if you don¡¯t believe me, you can ask President Lane and see if he¡¯ll tell you the truth.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t believe it.¡± Christine White backed away shaking her head, ¡°I¡¯ve already donated bone marrow to Molly Bort once and her surgery was a sess, how could she possibly need my bone marrow again.¡± ¡°So that¡¯s what I¡¯m going to tell you, Molly Bort has advanced leukemia, and although today¡¯s medical technology is capable of curing this terminal disease, the price to pay is high, especially for someone with Molly Bort¡¯s particr blood type, and she¡¯s going to be cured in more than one surgery.¡± Hugh Dong science. To make her believe him, for which he took out his cell phone and searched the Inte for details of cures for advanced leukemia. ¡°See for yourself.¡± Hugh Dong handed her his cell phone. Christine White took it with a trembling hand, and after reading it, her heart sank to the bottom, through and through. Surprisingly, it¡¯s true! Molly Bort¡¯s leukemia is one that requires several bone marrow imntations. So the thing that Baird Lane wanted to say to her this pause, but never did, was this! For a moment, Christine White had pins and needles in her heart. She gripped the cell phone in her hand so tightly that it looked like she was going to crush it. Hugh Dong saw this and rushed to free the phone, ¡°This is my phone.¡± ¡°Sorry.¡± Christine White apologized as her sanity returned. Hugh Dong put his phone in his pocket and smiled carelessly, ¡°Do you believe me now?¡± Christine White didn¡¯t say anything, and after a few seconds of silence, looked at him withplexity, ¡°Why are you telling me this?¡± ¡°As I said, I like you, I naturally can¡¯t bear to see you paying for them again.¡± Hugh Dong replied, and then added, ¡°Christine, what I said, right, President Lane is not a man worthy of your lifelongmitment, you will only be harmed if you follow him, he even went so far as to think of you, his wife¡¯s bone marrow, three times for the sake of his first love.¡± The words made Christine White¡¯s heart ache again, and not just her heart, but her stomach hurt a little. She crouched down slowly holding onto a side wall, her face starting to go white. When Hugh Dong took a look at her situation, he was first bbergasted for a moment, then immediately realized that it was not good, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡± ¡°I¡¯m in so much pain.¡± Christine White returned, sweating profusely. Hugh Dong also squatted down, ¡°Where does it hurt?¡± ¡°My stomach hurts.¡± Christine White gasped and grabbed his hand, pleading, ¡°Mr. Dong, please, take me to the hospital and save my baby ¡­¡± At those words, Hugh Dong¡¯s face tightened, and without saying a word, he picked her up in a cross-body hug and rushed to the parking lot at a fast pace. As he walked away, he kept reassuring her, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t let anything happen to you.¡± Christine White covered her stomach and leaned helplessly into his arms, hearing his words, a warmth rose in her heart, ¡°Thank you ¡­¡± ¡°Stop talking and save your strength.¡± Hugh Dong said softly. ¡°Uh-huh.¡± Christine White nodded and closed her eyes. Hugh Dong couldn¡¯t help but smile a little when he saw her do as he was told, then put her in the car and drove to the nearest hospital to the park. An hourter, after some checkups, Hugh Dong looked at the man in the hospital bed who was getting a hangnail and pulled the doctor over to inquire, ¡°How is she?¡± ¡°The pregnant woman is fine for now.¡± The doctor replied. Hugh Dong sighed in relief, ¡°What about the kid?¡± ¡°The baby is fine too, but two more times in this situation and that baby will not be saved.¡± The doctor said seriously. Hugh Dong stroked his chin, a little puzzled, ¡°She suddenly shouted about her stomach hurting, why on earth is that?¡± ¡°It¡¯s the pregnant woman who is irritated, this pregnant woman has given bone marrow donations, right?¡± The doctor asked. Hugh Dong nodded, ¡°That¡¯s right, she made a stupid donation to someone.¡± He really doesn¡¯t know what¡¯s going on in this woman¡¯s head, even if she loves Baird Lane, there¡¯s no need to have to donate bone marrow. And it¡¯s still a donation to a love interest. ¡°That¡¯s right, after donating the bone marrow, this pregnant woman¡¯s constitution became very weak, her pregnancy itself is a risk, next time pay attention, don¡¯t let her be stimted, this time it was brought in just in time, in case it¡¯s a littlete, the baby won¡¯t be able to be saved.¡± After the doctor finished speaking, he walked away nonchntly, leaving Hugh Dong standing alone with a weak heart. In that case, it seems like he was the one who caused her to be so irritated that she almost had a miscarriage. ¡°Mr. Dong.¡± At that moment, a knock came from outside the door. Hugh Dong walked over and opened the door, and outside the door was his assistant. ¡°This is what you asked me to prepare.¡± The assistant handed over the flowers and cake in her hand. Hugh Dong took it and then gave his expulsion order, ¡°Got it, you go back first.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± The assistant turned to leave. Hugh Dong carries the cake and flowers back to the hospital room, and just as he puts the things down, he hears the woman in the hospital bed moving. He looked back to see Christine Whitezily waking up and bracing herself to try and make it up.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Don¡¯t move!¡± Hugh Dong stopped her. Christine Whiteid back down again, ¡°Here is ¡­¡± ¡°Hospital, ah, you¡¯re still on an IV, don¡¯t move around or the needle will poke a blood vessel.¡± Hugh Dong reminded. Christine White then remembered that he was the one who drove her to the hospital. ¡°Thank you Mr. Dong.¡± Christine White smiled weakly at him. Hugh Dong waved his hand, ¡°You don¡¯t have to thank me, anyone would have lent a hand in that situation.¡± ¡°I know, but I thank you anyway.¡± Christine White coughed twice. Hugh Dong hastily poured a cup of water for her, and seeing that she was lying down, he thought about it and put a habit in the cup. This way, Christine White can drink water without getting up. After two sips of water, Christine White¡¯s dry throat was much morefortable, and she said thank you to Hugh Dong again. Hugh Dong pulled a chair over and sat down, looking at her with his head propped up on his hands, ¡°It seems like you¡¯ve been saying thank you to me almost the entire time since I¡¯ve known you.¡± Christine White loses her smile, ¡°It can¡¯t be helped, you helped me, it¡¯s only right to say thank you, by the way, is my baby okay?¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine, but the doctor said that you have a very weak constitution and will easily miscarry.¡± Hugh Dong returned. Christine White¡¯s eyes darkened, ¡°I know, I¡¯ve had it checked before and that¡¯s what the doctor told me.¡± ¡°Speaking of which it¡¯s all my fault, I said those things and made you irritated, so in order to make amends, I specially had someone buy this for you, and by the way, I wish you a happy birthday.¡± Hugh Dong pointed to the flowers and cake on the bed. Christine White froze slightly, ¡°How did you know it was my birthday?¡± ¡°I looked at your cell phone.¡± Hugh Dong smiles and exins, ¡°I was going to contact your family, but before I did, I saw that a Debby sent you a birthday newsletter, so I knew.¡± ¡°So that¡¯s it.¡± Christine White drifted off, then asked, ¡°By the way, did you contact my family?¡± ¡°No, I saw that you ran out alone on your birthday today but thought that you just didn¡¯t want to stay home, so I didn¡¯t contact you.¡± Hugh Dong said and got up to unwrap the cake. Christine White didn¡¯t see him move and only turned her head slightly to look out the window, ¡°That¡¯s good, I don¡¯t want them to worry either.¡± ¡°Why isn¡¯t President Lane with you today?¡± Hugh Dong asked her as he inserted the candles. A twinge of bitterness crossed Christine White¡¯s eyes, ¡°He¡¯s not okay.¡± ¡°What could be as important as your own wife¡¯s birthday?¡± Hugh Dong sneered. Chapter 145 – Christine White’s Touching Christine White pursed her lips and said no more. Hugh Dong nced at her and walked towards the door, ¡°If you ask me, he just doesn¡¯t love you, that¡¯s why he doesn¡¯t even apany you on your birthday, if he loved you, he would have pushed back even hundreds of millions of dors of contracts do you believe me?¡± Christine White still hasn¡¯t said anything. Hugh Dong also had the sense not to say anything anymore, and then snapped the lights of the ward off. The room was instantly darkened, and the light of the fire at the foot of the bed became the only source of light in the room. Christine White whipped her head around, only to realize that he¡¯d actually put the candles on the cake at some point. ¡°You¡¯re ¡­.¡± ¡°Shhh!¡± Hugh Dong raised a finger, signaling her not to speak. Christine White subconsciously closed her mouth. Hugh Dong came over to her, held up the cake and brought it to her, and sang a birthday song as she looked on in amazement. His voice was already on the mild side, and when he sang, it was almost bone-chilling. The surprise in Christine White¡¯s eyes was gradually reced by emotion, and there was even a little watery light overflowing inside. Hugh Dong couldn¡¯t help but raise his eyebrows when he saw this, then he brought a face so beautiful that it made women jealous to her, ¡°You¡¯re crying?¡± Christine White looked away, ¡°No.¡± ¡°I saw it, you just cried.¡± Hugh Dongughs. Christine White grunted, ¡°If I say no, I mean no.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be sophomoric, I¡¯ve seen you wipe your eyes, are you touched by me?¡± Christine White wasn¡¯t in denial this time, looking seriously into his eyes, ¡°Yes, I was indeed touched by you, how could I not expect that the one who ended up spending my birthday with me would actually be you.¡± She didn¡¯t know what the hell he was doing to her by being so nice. But for this moment, she was truly grateful to him. Hugh Dong also didn¡¯t expect Christine White to admit so generously, he had wanted to tease her more. But she suddenly admitted it, and he was too embarrassed to keep teasing. ¡°Ahem.¡± Hugh Dong coughed twice against his fist, quickly adjusted his mind and handed the cake to Christine White, ¡°Make a wish.¡± Christine White looked transfixed at the fire, then closed her eyes and made a wish at his encouraging gaze. She makes three wishes, the first wishing that what Hugh Dong said was false and that what Baird Lane was keeping from her wasn¡¯t for her bone marrow. The second one, is the hope that Baird Lane will separate from Molly Bort and return to his family sooner rather thanter. The third one, I hope that the baby in her womb will be born safely. After making a wish, Christine White opened her eyes, and Hugh Dong¡¯s pupils, as ck as jewels, were in her eyes. ¡°Finished making your wish?¡± He asked. Christine White nods. ¡°Wish for what?¡± ¡°Not telling.¡± Christine White said yfully. Hugh Dong looked bbergasted for a moment, his eyes flickered for a moment and quickly regained theirposure, ¡°Forget it if you don¡¯t talk to me, you blow out the candles.¡± ¡°Uh-huh.¡± Christine White answered, gently blowing out the candle. Hugh Dong cut a small piece of cake and gave it to her, ¡°You¡¯re still on an IV, you can¡¯t eat too much, just eat a little, open your mouth.¡± Christine White didn¡¯t refuse his offer and opened her mouth to take a bite of the cake. ¡°How¡¯s the vor?¡± Hugh Dong set the rest of the cake aside. Christine White licked the corner of her mouth, ¡°It¡¯s delicious.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Hugh Dong smiled. Christine White looked up at the bedside sling rack, ¡°Can I be discharged after this infusion?¡± ¡°What, you want to get out of the hospital?¡± ¡°Well, I can¡¯t stay at the hospital all the time, and Aunt Lucy will be worried if I don¡¯t go back.¡± ¡°Then call and talk to her.¡± Hugh Dong handed her his cell phone. Christine White thought for a moment that she was due for a call with Aunt Lucy. After all, she must be anxious that she hadn¡¯t gone back after being out for so long. Christine White took the cell phone and first nced at the time, realizing that it was surprisingly almost nine o¡¯clock. It¡¯s sote, it¡¯s a wonder Aunt Lucy isn¡¯t in a hurry. Christine White rushed to find out Aunt Lucy¡¯s phone number and called. The phone was quickly picked up and Aunt Lucy¡¯s worried voice came through, ¡°Ma¡¯am, where have you been, why aren¡¯t you back sote.¡± ¡°Sorry Aunt Lucy, I ¡­ I¡¯m at a friend¡¯s house.¡± Christine White apologized spilling the beans. Hugh Dong heard this and looked at her with a smirk. She looked away, not daring to meet his eyes. On the other end of the phone, Aunt Lucy breathed a sigh of relief, ¡°That¡¯s so, it made me worried, ma¡¯am, you¡¯re really too, why didn¡¯t you tell me when you went to your friend¡¯s house.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry ¡­¡± Christine White apologized again. Aunt Lucy was so angry and amused, ¡°Okay ma¡¯am, I¡¯m not ming you, I just hope you don¡¯t forget next time.¡± ¡°It won¡¯t.¡± Christine White assured. ¡°And when will you be back, ma¡¯am?¡± Aunt Lucy asked. Christine White nced at the IV again and deliberated for a moment before replying, ¡°It might be a while, my friend left me, I can¡¯t leave for a while.¡± ¡°I see, well then, give me a call when you get back.¡± Aunt Lucy instructed. Christine White hmmm¡¯d and put her cell phone down. ¡°Why lie?¡± Hugh Dong wrapped his arms around himself. Christine White sighed, ¡°I¡¯m sure Aunt Lucy would havee over right away if we¡¯re being honest, she¡¯s old, it¡¯s better not to worry her.¡±C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org ¡°Don¡¯t you think that if you are too kind, you will instead put yourself at a disadvantage?¡± Hugh Dong looked at her. Christine Whiteughed a little, ¡°It¡¯s okay, I¡¯m only kind to people I care about too, and they don¡¯t make me suffer for anything.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not always true, take President Lane for example, you cared for him so much, but what did he leave you?¡± Hugh Dong hooked his lips. Christine White¡¯s lips pinched and slurped for two days without answering. Hugh Dong looked at her like this and wanted to say something when the phone in his pocket suddenly rang. He frowned and had to pause what he was about to say for a moment to get his cell phone out. But when he saw the caller ID on it, his eyes turned deep. ¡°I¡¯ll take a call first.¡± Hugh Dong said to Christine White and walked out of the hospital room with his cell phone. After a few minutes, he came back. Christine White looked at him, ¡°You¡¯re leaving?¡± ¡°You know?¡± Hugh Dong was slightly surprised. Christine Whiteughed a little, ¡°Seeing as how you wrote your apologies all over your face, it wasn¡¯t too hard to guess.¡± ¡°You¡¯re quite attentive, that¡¯s right, my father asked me for something, so I can¡¯t apany you, but I¡¯ve arranged for a nurse, so if you need anything, just ring the bell.¡± Hugh Dong admonished. Christine White made a mental note, ¡°I will, go ahead and be careful on your way.¡± ¡°Bye!¡± Hugh Dong turned to leave. Christine White was the only one left in the hospital room, and the silence made it feel a little chilly. ¡°Hey ¡­¡± She let out a long sigh, staring up at the ceiling with her eyelids raised in a daze until her eyes were a little sore from staring and she blinked back. Soon, by 10:00 p. m. or so, the IV was finally finished. Christine White called the nurse to remove the sling from her hand, then took a bathroom break to prepare for discharge. She went to the hospital¡¯s billing front desk, ready to check out and leave, only to ask and realize that Hugh Dong had already paid. Christine White silently retrieved her bank card and smiled helplessly. She now owes money not only to Baird Lane but also to Hugh Dong. But luckily, the money owed to Hugh Dong is not much, so we can pay him back the next time we meet. Christine White walked out of the hospital and stopped a cab at the curb. Once in the car, she called Aunt Lucy and told her she was ready toe back. When Aunt Lucy found out, she was going toe over and pick her up herself, but Christine White refused. Before she hung up, she also asked Aunt LucyBaird Lane if she had gone back. But Aunt Lucy¡¯s answer rattled her heart. I can¡¯t believe he hasn¡¯t gone back yet? Chapter 146 Molly Bort Commits Suicide ¡°Division White, please turn around and go to The Norton Family Affiliated Hospital.¡± Christine White said to the timing of the drive. She could tolerate it during the day. But now it was almost the next day, her birthday was almost over, and she just couldn¡¯t wait. She must go over and see what Baird Lane and Molly Bort are up to, whether he¡¯s spending his birthday with Molly Bort, or whether something has really happened to Molly Bort. Christine White arrived at the hospital with a full heart. She stood at the front door of the hospital and looked up at the hospital sign, taking a breath before lifting her foot and walking in. Arriving at the door to Molly Bort¡¯s hospital room, Christine White didn¡¯t rush to knock, but stood outside the door and peered in through the ss in the door. Except that it was a special ward, and she could see only a small part of it, and couldn¡¯t see the sickbay at all, not even if Baird Lane was in it. Having no choice but to withdraw her gaze, she raised her hand and knocked on the door. Footsteps soon came from inside the door. Christine White put her hand down and held her breath as she waited for the visitor to open the door. The door opened and the familiar scent of men¡¯s perfume hit his nose. Christine White didn¡¯t have to look to know who wasing. She tightened her grip, then her little mouth pouted in aggravation, ¡°Baird¡­¡± ¡°What brings you here?¡± Baird Lane looked at her, his voice husky with exhaustion. Christine White bit her lip, ¡°I came to see you and Miss Bort.¡± ¡°You came over to see us in the middle of the night?¡± Baird Lane frowned. Christine White bowed her head. So he knew it was the middle of the night too. If it was the middle of the night, why did he keep refusing to go back. ¡°May Ie in and see Miss Bort?¡± Christine White asked cautiously. Baird Lane blocked the doorway and didn¡¯t let go, ¡°There¡¯s nothing to see, you go back.¡± Christine White stood still and didn¡¯t move, ¡°I¡¯m not going back, I¡¯vee all this way, just let me see her, you left in such a hurry during the day, and I¡¯m worried if something has happened to Miss Molly Bort.¡± ¡°You¡¯re worried?¡± Baird Lane¡¯s tone turned cold. Christine White nods, ¡°Well ¡­¡± ¡°Heh, you¡¯re worried too?¡± Baird Lane sneered. Christine White found hisment odd and looked up at him in disbelief, ¡°Is there ¡­ anything wrong?¡± ¡°Christine White, is it fun to y dumb?¡± Baird Lane looked down on her with a cold re in his eyes, ¡°Wasn¡¯t it you who did what happened to Molly?¡± ¡°Me?¡± Christine White pointed at herself in dismay. So something is really wrong with Molly Bort? Then he came here, not to spend his birthday with Molly Bort, but to see how Molly Bort was doing. Thinking of this, Christine White hastily grabbed Baird Lane¡¯s arm and asked, ¡°Baird, what happened to Miss Molly Bort?¡± ¡°Stop pretending!¡± Baird Lane flung her hand away coldly. He used so much force that Christine White might as well have, her body falling backward. Christine White¡¯s entire body was stunned, her mind went nk, and she even forgot to react. Just then, a white figure darted over and grabbed her in a tight embrace, which prevented the tragedy of her fall. ¡°Is everything okay?¡± Ives Norton asked Christine White with concern. Christine White shook her head afterward, ¡°I¡¯m fine, thank you!¡± She emerged from his arms and bowed gratefully to him. If he hadn¡¯t appeared in time to save her, the baby definitely wouldn¡¯t have survived if she had fallen like that! And it was the child¡¯s own father who caused all this! At the thought, Christine White looked at Baird Lane with both resignation and reproach. Baird Lane was on fire over the scene where Ives Norton had saved her, when he suddenly caught a glimpse of the look she was casting and the anger in his heart increased, ¡°Christine White, what do you mean?¡± Christine White averted her gaze, ¡°Nothing.¡± ¡°Speak up!¡± Baird Lane mped down on her chin and wrenched her face back hard so she could only look at him. She still has the face tomiserate. Even came to me him. Why doesn¡¯t she think about what she¡¯s done to herself, that she almost took Molly¡¯s life! Christine White¡¯s jaw was raw from Baird Lane¡¯s pinch, and her eyes involuntarily overflowed. Ives Norton looked at her like this and felt a little bad, pursed his lips and stood up, ¡°Okay Baird, can¡¯t we talk this out?¡± ¡°Speak nicely?¡± Baird Lane sneered, ¡°She almost cost Molly her life, but she won¡¯t admit it, and shees to me ying innocent and fake about being worried about Molly.¡± ¡°Lost your life?¡± Christine White¡¯s eyes snapped open when she heard this, ¡°What do you mean you lost your life?¡± Baird Lane nced at her and then turned his attention back to Ives Norton, ¡°See, that¡¯s how she ys innocent.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t!¡± Christine White argued loudly, ¡°I don¡¯t even know what you¡¯re talking about.¡± ¡°Yeah Baird, the jury is still out on whether this is true or not, Molly Bort isn¡¯t awake right now, so if you have any questions, ask her when she wakes up.¡± Ives Norton advised.C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. Baird Lane¡¯s eyes narrowed dangerously, ¡°I believe Yan, after all, no one would lie about being sick.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not necessarily true.¡± Ives Norton muttered. Baird Lane wasn¡¯t listening and wasn¡¯t interested, he only stared coldly at Christine White, ¡°I told you at lunchtime that I wouldn¡¯t let you off the hook if anything happened to Molly, so you should be thankful that Molly¡¯s okay right now or I really won¡¯t spare you.¡± With that, he released her chin and mmed the door to the hospital room shut. Ives Norton was standing closest and almost got his nose hit by the door, he was startled and quickly took a step back, ¡°Holy shit, I¡¯m here to check the anesthesia, and you¡¯re just going to shut me out?¡± ¡°Dr. Norton.¡± Christine White cried out in a muffled voice, rubbing her reddened jaw. Ives Norton gathered his indignation at being shut out and his expression softened, ¡°There¡¯s no Baird here, just call me by my first name.¡± ¡°Still no.¡± Christine White shook her head, followed by the urgent question, ¡°Dr. Norton, what exactly did Baird mean by what he said, and what happened to Miss Molly Bort, and why did he say it was me?¡± Ives Norton sighed, ¡°It¡¯s really quite simple, it¡¯s just that Molly Bort slit her wrists on the ward.¡± ¡°What?¡± Christine White¡¯s entire body was surprised, ¡°Suicide?¡± ¡°Good, it¡¯s a good thing the nurse found her in time or she wouldn¡¯t be here at this moment, but in the morgue.¡± ¡°But why did she kill herself? And what does her suicide have to do with me?¡± Christine White was in a hurry. Ives Norton patted her on the head, signaling her to take it easy, ¡°It starts at noon, you¡¯re aware of that phone call from Baird at noon, aren¡¯t you?¡± Christine White nodded, ¡°Got it.¡± ¡°That was me calling, I called from Molly Bort¡¯s cell phone, and I told him that Molly Bort hadmitted suicide, and there was a suicide note on her bedside, but it was more of a confession than a suicide note.¡± ¡°What does it say?¡± ¡°It says she shouldn¡¯t go back to her country, she shouldn¡¯t contact Baird again, and she shouldn¡¯t get involved between you and Baird, and it tells you to stop calling her a mistress in the future, and saying that she sabotaged you and Baird¡¯s rtionship, and things like that. ¡­¡± At those words, the blood drained from Christine White¡¯s face and she swayed, about to fall. Seeing this, Ives Norton hurriedly pulled her down to a cool chair on the porch. ¡°No wonder Baird told me that ¡­¡± Christine Whiteughed out loud to herself. It turns out that Baird Lane was the one who heard the suicide note and that¡¯s why he thinks Molly Bort killed herself, because she did. Ives Norton frowned, ¡°So those words, you actually said them to Molly Bort?¡± Christine White clenched her palms, ¡°I did say that, but definitely not today, but before, before that, she often called to provoke me, threatening me to leave Baird, I was so angry that I said those words, but at that time, she was still very arrogant, and she didn¡¯t have the appearance of lightening up at all, but now¡­ . could it really be me that¡¯s causing this?¡± She was doubting herself a little. ¡°No, you didn¡¯t cause it.¡± Ives Norton shook his head gently, ¡°I think I probably know why she killed herself.¡± He stroked his chin in realization. Christine White immediately whipped her head around to look at him, ¡°Why?¡± Chapter 147 You don’t believe me ¡°Jealous, of course.¡± Ives Norton looked toward the ward door with disdain. Christine White cocked her head, ¡°Jealous?¡± ¡°Yeah, she¡¯s jealous of you.¡± ¡°How!¡± Christine White retorted subconsciously. Molly Bort would be jealous of her?C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. She¡¯s more like jealous of Molly Bort. After all, Molly Bort is the one who got Baird Lane¡¯s heart. Ives Norton suddenlyughed softly, ¡°I knew you wouldn¡¯t believe me, but the jealousy I¡¯m talking about isn¡¯t what you think it is.¡± ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± Christine White looked at him. Ives Norton pushed up his sses, ¡°I asked Molly Bort¡¯s caregiver and the caregiver said that she had made a phone call to Baird before shemitted suicide, and on the phone she asked Baird if he woulde to spend her birthday with her, and Baird presumably refused, and she let slip to Baird that he would be sorry if he didn¡¯te. ¡± When he said that, he paused and gave Christine White aplicated look in his eyes, then continued, ¡°When Baird cameter, I asked him if that was the case, and Baird admitted it, and said that the reason why he didn¡¯t stay with Molly Bort was that he had promised to stay with you, which is why I said that Molly Bort was jealous of you, and that¡¯s why she tried tomit suicide in that way to call Baird away from you.¡± ¡°So that¡¯s what happened, but she was too extreme, even if she wanted to call Baird away, she didn¡¯t have to kill herself, did she?¡± Christine White¡¯s lips trembled a little. Ives Norton snorted, ¡°That kind of woman is a ssic lunatic, what can¡¯t she do to get what she wants? Well, enough about you for now, I¡¯m going to check on Molly Bort¡¯s anesthesia.¡± When he finished, he knocked on the door of the hospital room behind him. Baird Lane opened the door and his face darkened when he saw it was still them, ¡°Why are you here again?¡± ¡°Come on, I¡¯m a doctor, what do you think I¡¯m doing here? You shut me out before I even opened my mouth just now.¡± Ives Nortonined. Baird Lane pursed his thin lips and let him in. After Ives Norton went in, Christine White wanted to go in too. Baird Lane stopped her once again, ¡°Why don¡¯t you go back?¡± ¡°Baird, I already know what happened to Miss Molly Bort.¡± Christine White replied. Baird Lane¡¯s eyes narrowed, ¡°So what if I know, didn¡¯t you cause all this?¡± Christine White lowered her head, ¡°I admit, I did say something about Ms. Molly Bort being a mistress, but I was speaking in anger, it was Ms. Molly Bort who called me several times to provoke me, I said it in anger, I didn¡¯t mean anything else, and this time when Ms. Molly Bortmitted suicide, the real reason was not me saying those words.¡± ¡°It wasn¡¯t you who said those words, so tell me what it was.¡± Baird Lane asked coldly. Christine White took a deep breath, ¡°It was because she was jealous, she was jealous that I got to spend my birthday with you, so she killed herself in order to call you over.¡± ¡°Christine White!¡± yelled Baird Lane suddenly. Christine White shuddered and looked at him in confusion. ¡°Will you go a little further with your excuses, Molly is a leukemia patient, do you know what an injury means to her?¡± Baird Lane turned sideways and pointed inside the hospital room, his eyes were cold to the extreme, ¡°It means that the bleeding can¡¯t be stopped, it means that the leukemia is even more serious, she loved ballet so much, she dreamed of being on the Lincoln Stage, how could she kill herself just because of this little thing?¡± ¡°But I¡¯m telling the truth.¡± Christine White clenched her hands. Baird Lane sneered, ¡°So you still think Molly killed herself because she was jealous of you?¡± Christine White defaulted. Baird Lane lifted her face, ¡°What is it about you that warrants Molly¡¯s jealousy? Looks? The figure? Or your ability?¡± His words made Christine White blush, and a feeling of humiliation rose in her heart. She took his hand away a little angrily and looked at him with red eyes, ¡°I just said it was Miss Molly Bort who was jealous of me spending my birthday with you!¡± Yes, she was no match for Molly Bort, neither in looks and build nor ability. But did he have to make it so clear? Did he realize he was undoubtedly taking a knife to her heart when he said that? ¡°Jealous of me spending my birthday with you?¡± Baird Lane sneered, ¡°Molly¡¯s not like that!¡± ¡°So what you¡¯re saying is that I¡¯m lying?¡± Christine White pointed at herself. Baird Lane pursed his lips and didn¡¯t answer, but the meaning was clear. Christine White cried out in exasperation, tears instantly slipping from her eyes, ¡°I¡¯m not lying, I¡¯m telling you the truth, you said Miss Molly Bort wasn¡¯t like that, so what do you know about her?¡± ¡°Molly and I were childhood sweethearts, and I know her well.¡± Baird Lane returned in a hushed voice. Christine White scoffed lightly, ¡°I don¡¯t think so, all you¡¯ve seen of Miss Molly Bort is her good side, her bad side, you haven¡¯t seen that at all!¡± ¡°Enough!¡± Baird Lane snapped before pointing grimly towards the elevator, ¡°Alright, you go back, I don¡¯t want to see you right now.¡± ¡°You kicked me out?¡± Christine White¡¯s eyes widened. Baird Lane ignored her this time and made to close the door. Christine White saw this and rushed to hold the door against her, ¡°Baird, am I that untrustworthy?¡± ¡°Let go!¡± Baird Lane¡¯s gaze fell on her hand against the door of the room. Christine White didn¡¯t listen, only looked at him with a stubborn look on her face, ¡°I¡¯m your wife, why won¡¯t you give me any credit?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to discuss this with you right now, so get back in there before I send someone to take you away!¡± Baird Lane ripped her hand away from the door with one hand and mmed it shut. Christine White bit her lip and looked hurtfully at the closed door of the room, as if she were trying to see through it. He really didn¡¯t want to believe her after all. Between her and Molly Bort, he would only choose Molly Bort after all. Christine White looked up and smiled to herself before dragging her thin body with heavy steps towards the elevator. The elevator doors opened. She casually wiped her eyes and was about to go in, only to collide with someoneing out of it. Christine White¡¯s shoulder was sore from the impact, and after two hesitant steps, she flew to stand still by holding onto the wall, then hurriedly apologized to the man, ¡°I¡¯m sorry I¡¯m sorry.¡± ¡°Pay attention next time.¡± The man tapped his shoulder and said with some impatience. ¡°Okay.¡± Christine White answered in a row, and then reacted to the fact that this person¡¯s voice sounded somewhat familiar, as if she had heard it somewhere before. Thinking about this, she quietly looked up, only to realize that this was someone she actually knew. ¡°Mr. Chi.¡± Christine White called out with some surprise. ¡°Hmm?¡± Leo Bort eyed her suspiciously, quickly remembering, then his face changed to one of displeasure, ¡°So it¡¯s you, what are you doing here?¡± ¡°I¡¯m here to see Baird and Miss Bort.¡± Christine White returned. Leo Bort grimaced, ¡°What? You came to see if our Molly¡¯s dead yet?¡± Christine White waved her hands back and forth, ¡°No, no, I¡¯m not here for anything else, I¡¯m really just stopping by.¡± It turns out that Molly Bort¡¯s father, too, believes that she caused Molly Bort tomit suicide. ¡°Hmph, a look isn¡¯t necessary, I don¡¯t think Molly necessarily wants to see you either, Young Mrs. Lu better get out of here, you¡¯re not wee here.¡± Leo Bort¡¯s old face was tternly. Christine White lowered her eyes and turned to enter the elevator. Just as she had just put her hand on the elevator door closing button and was about to press it down, Leo Bort suddenly looked at her in a sinister manner, ¡°Young Mrs. Lu, this matter of Molly¡¯s suicide, I, someone Qi, have sort of made a note of it, and I hope you¡¯ll behave yourself!¡± With that, he stomped away on his leather shoes. Christine White looked at the direction of his departure with a pale face, until the elevator door closed, she was able to return to her senses, but her back was a chill, and her heart was even more fearful and apprehensive. What does he mean by that? Is it about getting back at her? Chapter 148 – Second Surgical Time Christine White walked out of the hospital jittery, ready to stop the car and go back. But it¡¯s early in the morning and cars aren¡¯t easy to stop. She stood on the curb for ten minutes waiting for a cab to pass by, but instead she was chilled to the bone. ¡°Can¡¯t get a cab?¡± Ives Norton¡¯s teasing voice suddenly sounded behind him. Christine White rubbed her arms and turned, ¡°What brings you here?¡± ¡°I was off work and saw you here, so I came over to say hi.¡± Ives Norton replied back before taking off his jacket and handing it to her. Christine White flinched at the sight of his gesture, ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you cold? Put it on.¡± Ives Norton passed the jacket forward a little more. Christine White waved her hand, ¡°No, I¡¯m not cold.¡± ¡°You¡¯re still not cold even with your lips ckened, so hurry up and put it on, don¡¯t catch a cold, you¡¯re not as fit as you used to be.¡± Ives Norton advised again. This time Christine White didn¡¯t say no again, and after two seconds of hesitation took the jacket and draped it over her, ¡°Thank you.¡± He¡¯s right, her body isn¡¯t what it used to be. She didn¡¯t know what to do if she caught a cold. After all, she¡¯s carrying a baby right now and can¡¯t take medication. Ives Norton smiled slightly as he saw Christine White obediently put on her coat, then made an invitation, ¡°Come on, I¡¯ll walk you back.¡± ¡°No, I can get back on my own, you must be tired just getting off work now, why don¡¯t you go back and rest.¡± Christine White thanked him for his kindness. Ives Norton held his forehead helplessly, ¡°How are you going to get back? It¡¯s hard to get a cab at this hour,e on.¡± He lifted his feet and walked forward. Christine White had no choice but to follow him. In the car, Christine White hunkered down quietly in the backseat without speaking or knowing what to say.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. It was the first time she¡¯d been in Ives Norton¡¯s car, and she appeared to be very formal. Ives Norton naturally saw her nervousness and let out a low chuckle, ¡°I hear it¡¯s your birthday?¡± ¡°It was yesterday.¡± Christine White whispered back. Ives Norton¡¯s mouth twitched, ¡°Look at me, I forgot, it¡¯s early the next morning, a littlete, but happy birthday.¡± ¡°Thanks.¡± Christine White smiled warmly. Ives Norton nced at her in the rearview mirror, ¡°I was just going to ask, did you buy the flowers you¡¯re holding yourself?¡± ¡°No.¡± Christine White shook her head, ¡°It¡¯s from a friend.¡± The flowers were given to her by Hugh Dong. She took it with her when she was discharged, only the cake she left for the nurses at the hospital. ¡°Which friend?¡± Ives Norton asked without a trace. Christine White¡¯s eyes flickered, ¡°You don¡¯t recognize it.¡± ¡°So does Baird know?¡± ¡°He ¡­ recognizes.¡± But she didn¡¯t dare say anything to Baird Lane, or he¡¯d be angry. Ives Norton rubbed his chin with one hand, ¡°So Baird knows, too¡­ By the way, did Baird get you anything for your birthday today?¡± ¡°He sent me a cake.¡± Christine White smiled a little, but her expression soon darkened again. It was just that cake, and he was gone before she could even cut it. ¡°That¡¯s not bad, he¡¯s actually going to send you cake, is there anything else besides cake?¡± Ives Norton asked again. Christine White shook her head. Ives Norton skimmed his lips, ¡°It¡¯s really stingy, his wife¡¯s birthday actually only sends a cake, and even now, it¡¯s sote that he doesn¡¯t know to let someone send you back.¡± ¡°He¡¯s still angry.¡± Christine White smiled bitterly, ¡°He¡¯s convinced that I caused Miss Molly Bort to kill herself, so he¡¯s mad at me right now.¡± ¡°Only Baird was fooled by that Molly Bort woman.¡± Ives Norton mocked. Christine White leaned her head against the car window, her eyes dark, ¡°Actually Baird is a very shrewd man, maybe he loves Miss Molly Bort so much that he is willing to be deceived by Miss Molly Bort.¡± ¡°What the hell, he¡¯s just stupid.¡± Ives Norton rolled his eyes. Christine White gave him a somewhat disgruntled re, ¡°No talking about Baird like that.¡± Ives Norton blinked in dismay, ¡°I say Christine White, I¡¯m speaking for you, and you¡¯re actually being mean to me!¡± ¡°You¡¯re just not allowed to say Baird anyway,¡± Christine White muttered. Ives Norton was so angry and amused, ¡°Okay, okay, I¡¯ll stop, I really don¡¯t know why you¡¯re still turning to Baird after what he did to you.¡± ¡°Because I love him, it¡¯s only natural that I¡¯m on his side unconditionally.¡± Christine White said. Ives Norton¡¯s eyes darkened for a moment and he put away the smirk on his face, his voice became serious, ¡°Christine White, seriously, both as a friend of Baird¡¯s, I don¡¯t think Baird is worthy of your love, and it¡¯s not toote for you to quit.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Christine White¡¯s heart tightened. Ives Norton¡¯s lips parted, ¡°I don¡¯t know how to tell you this, remember what I told you on the phonest time?¡± ¡°As I recall, you said whatever Baird told me, don¡¯t say yes to him.¡± Christine White sat up straight. Ives Norton slid the knot in his throat twice, ¡°That¡¯s right, I wasn¡¯t going to tell you, but I just couldn¡¯t bear to, so I decided to tell you that Molly Bort her leukemia isn¡¯tpletely cured, she ¡­¡± ¡°She still needs bone marrow surgery right?¡± Christine White cut him off. Ives Norton jerked the car to a stop, then whipped his head around to look at her in shock, ¡°How did you know.¡± Christine White smiled hard, ¡°Because I was told so, he said that Miss Molly Bort was in the advanced stages of leukemia and that one operation wouldn¡¯t cure it at all and that it would need to be done consecutively, so by asking me not to say yes to Baird you were asking me not to say yes to a second bone marrow donation, right?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Ives Norton nodded, a little afraid to look at her. Christine White still kept her smile, but tears slipped down her face once again, ¡°It¡¯s true, what Baird kept from me, it¡¯s true this is it, but why didn¡¯t you guys tell me about it in the first ce, you never told me about the need for a bone marrow donor during the first surgery!¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry ¡­¡± Ives Norton apologized, knowing he was being unreasonable, ¡°We didn¡¯t tell you because we were afraid that if we did at first, you wouldn¡¯t agree to donate bone marrow anyway, after all, when one hears that they have to donate several times in a row, they are sure to back out.¡± In the beginning, that was the reason he hadn¡¯t been honest with her, and that was because his senses hadn¡¯t shifted on her yet, and he was still stuck looking away. But after his senses shifted towards herter on, and even after he realized that he could possibly be attracted to her, he already regretted supporting Baird¡¯s n to have her bone marrow. And thetter he did not tell her, is afraid to see her now so sad sad look, but the paper ultimately can not wrap the fire, she still knows ¡­ ¡°You guys are really mean!¡± Christine White yelled down as she clenched her palms. Ives Norton smiled to himself. He felt mean too. ¡°Christine, I know this whole thing has hit you hard, but I still want you to listen to me and never say yes to Baird,¡± he advised. Christine White wiped a tear from the corner of her eye with the back of her hand, ¡°Do you think it¡¯s possible? If Baird was doing it for Molly Bort, do you think I could refuse? And even if I refused, wouldn¡¯t he force me into surgery?¡± ¡°This ¡­¡± Ives Norton didn¡¯t say anything. While he felt that Baird Lane had some feelings for Christine White, how much of that feeling he couldn¡¯t guarantee. Molly Bort is, after all, Baird Lane¡¯s first love, and it¡¯s not necessarily what Baird Lane wouldn¡¯t do for Molly Bort. ¡°How long is Molly Bort¡¯s second surgery?¡± Christine White asked, expressionless. Ives Norton replied in a hushed voice, ¡°It was scheduled for half a month from now, but Molly Bort had a suicide today, and there was a problem with the leukemia in her system, so the surgery will have to be moved up, probably this week.¡± Is it so urgent? Chapter 149 – Christine White’s Intentions Christine White chewed on her finger, contemting what she should do. Bone marrow donation is out of the question. She¡¯s carrying a baby, and if she donates bone marrow, the baby won¡¯t survive. So there¡¯s no way she¡¯s going to say yes to Baird Lane and donate bone marrow to Molly Bort again, but how can she say no? Christine White thought a lot about it, and eventually realized in despair that there was surprisingly only one thing she could do. That would be telling Baird Lane about her pregnancy. Maybe he¡¯ll look out for the baby and won¡¯t ask for her bone marrow again, or maybe he¡¯ll force it on her for Molly Bort, despite the fact that she¡¯s carrying a baby. If it was the former, she would naturally be safe, and if it was thetter, she would definitely tell the old man so that he could protect her. Even if in the end Baird hates her for not saving Molly Bort, she has to keep the baby! Thinking about this, Christine White had a sh of determination in her eyes, and all her panic became much calmer. Ives Norton sensed the change in her and couldn¡¯t help but be a little puzzled, ¡°Christine, have youe up with some sort of solution?¡± Christine White gave him a look that didn¡¯t answer. Ives Norton rubbed the tip of his nose sardonically, ¡°Well, forget I asked.¡± The He restarted the car. With nothing to say along the way, Christine White asked Ives Norton to drop her off a few dozen meters away from the vi. She got out of the car and gave him back his jacket, ¡°Thanks for the jacket, and thanks for the ride home too.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to thank me, I still say get out of Baird while you can, you really can¡¯t donate any more bone marrow and you shouldn¡¯t expect Baird to leave you alone, for Molly Bort¡¯s sake there¡¯s no guarantee of what he¡¯ll do, there are some things that can¡¯t be risked.¡± Ives Norton said in a hushed voice. Christine White kept her head down so she couldn¡¯t see the expression on her face, ¡°I¡¯ve got a point, I know what I have to do, go on ahead and get back.¡± ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go then, bye.¡± Christine White waved at Ives Norton, ¡°See youter.¡± Ives Norton drove off before Christine White lifted her feet and headed for the vi. Just as he reached the door of the vi, it opened. Aunt Lucy came out from inside and was bbergasted for a moment when she saw her, then ran over quickly and hugged her to her, ¡°Ma¡¯am, where the hell have you been? Didn¡¯t you say you¡¯d be back after eleven o¡¯clock, why are you only back now, do you know how worried I was?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry Aunt Lucy,¡± Christine White hugged her back, ¡°I¡¯m really sorry, I went to see Baird at the hospital.¡± ¡°See Mr.?¡± Aunt Lucy looked at Christine White and hastened to ask, ¡°And ma¡¯am, did mister spend his birthday with Molly Bort?¡± Christine White shook her head, ¡°Let¡¯s go back and talk, it¡¯s a little chilly.¡± ¡°Good good good.¡± Aunt Lucy nodded repeatedly and pulled her back inside. When she went back, Aunt Lucy brought her another cup of hot milk before sitting down next to her and waiting for her answer. Christine White held the milk with a sigh in her voice, ¡°Baird wasn¡¯t there for Miss Molly Bort¡¯s birthday, but Miss Molly Bortmitted suicide and Baird was worried about her so he went over there!¡± ¡°What? Suicide?¡± Aunt Lucy stood up in shock. Christine White took a sip of her milk, ¡°Uh-huh.¡± ¡°She would actually kill herself?¡± While believing Christine White wouldn¡¯t lie, Aunt Lucy couldn¡¯t believe for a second that the woman Molly Bort would kill herself.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. That woman is most precious. How can you kill yourself when you could have left Mr. alone three years ago to stay alive! Thinking about this, Aunt Lucy analyzed, ¡°She couldn¡¯t have deliberately made this bitter trick to call Mr. over because he didn¡¯t go over to apany her.¡± The corner of Christine White¡¯s mouth curved up in a bitter smile, ¡°Who knows, Baird thinks I caused Molly Bort to kill herself anyway.¡± ¡°Why is that?¡± Aunt Lucy was a little puzzled. Christine White spilled the beans on Molly Bort¡¯s suicide note. Aunt Lucy after hearing this, angry even pped the table, ¡°Mr. how so, obviously usually very shrewd a person, how to meet that woman will lose his mind, even the conventional judgment is not there, that woman suicide and Mrs. what do you have to do with you, and besides, Mrs. you did not say the wrong ah, that woman is trying to be a mistress.¡± ¡°But in Baird¡¯s mind, it¡¯s me who¡¯s wrong, and he just thinks Molly Bort killed herself because I said those things and couldn¡¯t take it for a moment.¡± ¡°Hmph, how long ago did you say those words, I do remember, shemitted suicide only today, so it¡¯s obvious that her suicide has absolutely nothing to do with what you said, it¡¯s just that she was jealous of Mr. Apanying you to spend your birthday with you, madam, and that¡¯s why she made this mess.¡± Aunt Lucy scornfully bristled. Christine White slowly sips her already nearly cold milk, ¡°But Baird doesn¡¯t believe me.¡± A truth that even Aunt Lucy can see right through, but Baird Lane remains convinced that she caused Molly Bort to kill herself. She really felt bad. ¡°Sir is too much.¡± Aunt Lucy sighs. Christine White put down her ss without speaking. Aunt Lucy patted the back of her hand painfully, ¡°By the way ma¡¯am, when you went to the hospital, did you tell mister that you are pregnant?¡± ¡°No.¡± Christine White shook her head, ¡°I couldn¡¯t find a chance to tell him.¡± ¡°To say yes, it¡¯s not an hour that you¡¯re pregnant, and it¡¯s not a good idea to keep hiding it.¡± ¡°I know, I just wanted to tell him this as a surprise, but he ¡­ Never mind, I¡¯ll tell him when he gets back, I want to know what he¡¯s going to do with the baby too.¡± Christine White touched her belly and said with a grave expression. She wonders if Baird Lane cares more about Molly Bort or the baby. Sure it¡¯s nice if he cares more about the kids, but if he chooses Molly Bort ¡­ Then she¡¯d rather be hated by him than ask the old man to step in, and she¡¯d never give up her baby to save Molly Bort! Aunt Lucy doesn¡¯t know what¡¯s going on in Christine White¡¯s mind and thinks she¡¯s worried about whether Baird Lane likes the baby. ¡°Ma¡¯am, don¡¯t think too much, it¡¯s Mr.¡¯s own flesh and blood, he¡¯ll love it.¡± Aunt Lucy settled down, signaling her not to worry. Christine White however smiled a forced smile, ¡°I hope so, enough about that Aunt Lucy, I¡¯m tired, I¡¯m going to my room.¡± ¡°Good, go back and rest, it¡¯ste.¡± Aunt Lucy nodded. Christine White got up and went upstairs, physically and mentally exhausted, she casually shuffled into bed and was asleep in no time. But because so much had happened during the day, she had been so unsettled, even when she fell asleep, and even had nightmares. She dreamed that Baird Lane, between her child and Molly Bort, chose to give up her child to save Molly Bort, that the old man stepped in to no avail, and then her child was no more. Christine White woke up hard from the dream, and she popped up in her seat with a shriek. Baird Lane had been sitting on the edge of the bed intricately both staring at her, and he had been startled to see her suddenly wake up. ¡°What are you doing?¡± He asked in a low voice, pursing his thin lips. Christine White heard his voice and her scattered pupils came into focus, turning her stiff neck to look at him, ¡°You¡¯re back?¡± Her voice was very raspy and hard to hear. Baird Lane frowned, ¡°You having a nightmare?¡± Christine White clutched the covers tightly, ¡°Well, had a horrible dream ¡­¡± That dream, though false, might turn out to be real. So even if she was awake at this moment, she couldn¡¯t be still. ¡°A nightmare can scare you like that, Christine White you¡¯re really out of your league.¡± Baird Lane said contemptuously, getting up and getting ready to go to the bathroom. The result was that just as he turned around, the back hem of his suit was yanked by Christine White. ¡°Baird, how long have you been back?¡± She asked, unable to read her expression. Baird Lane tugged his shirt back on, ¡°It¡¯s been a while.¡± ¡°Really, I thought you¡¯d gone back to stay with Miss Molly Bort and note back tonight.¡± Christine White mocked lightly. Baird Lane narrowed his eyes, ¡°What the hell are you trying to say?¡± Christine White looked up at him with a hint of hurt in her clear eyes, ¡°I already know about Miss Molly Bort¡¯s second surgery!¡± ¡°What did you say?¡± Baird Lane¡¯s pupils shrank. Chapter 150 Choices Christine White took a deep breath and repeated, ¡°I said, I¡¯ve been told about Ms. Molly Bort¡¯s second surgery!¡± ¡°Who told you that?¡± Baird Lane clenched his fists, his voice cold and terrifying, ¡°Ives Norton?¡± ¡°No.¡± Christine White shook her head, her eyes twinkling for a moment, ¡°I stumbled upon it myself.¡± Baird Lane¡¯s thin lips pursed into a straight line, ¡°You expect me to believe that?¡± ¡°I know you won¡¯t believe me, but it doesn¡¯t matter, I¡¯m saying this to ask for confirmation of one thing.¡± Christine White looked at him. Baird Lane¡¯s brow knit tightly, ¡°What are you trying to plead?¡± Christine White bit her lower lip, ¡°Is what you were going to tell me before that you never got around to saying, is that you want me to donate bone marrow to Ms. Molly Bort again?¡± Baird Lane¡¯s eyes sank and he slowly spat out the word, ¡°Yes!¡± Christine White¡¯s heart ached. Even though she had guessed the answer, she was still a little overwhelmed when she actually heard him admit it in person. ¡°True enough.¡± Christine White smiled sadly, ¡°Once wasn¡¯t enough, you want my bone marrow twice, Baird, are you really that cruel?¡± Baird Lane¡¯s eyes dropped, ¡°I didn¡¯t ask you to necessarily donate this time.¡± ¡°But would you give up?¡± Christine White closed her eyes and pushed down the tears that were welling up in her eyes, ¡°Ms. Molly Bort is going to die if she doesn¡¯t have the surgery, will you let her die?¡± She only asked him. Baird Lane¡¯s cheeks clenched and he didn¡¯t answer. Christine White smiled to herself, ¡°Let me answer that for you, you won¡¯t, because Miss Molly Bort is very dear to your heart, so you won¡¯t let her die, and the only person who can save her is me at the moment, you just said that you didn¡¯t ask me to donate for sure this time, but do you believe that yourself?¡± Baird Lane still hasn¡¯t responded. Christine White wiped a handful of her eyes, ¡°If you really didn¡¯t mean to force me to donate bone marrow, you would have said that to me in the first ce, but you didn¡¯t, you kept hiding and dragging it out, so it¡¯s obvious that in the back of your mind, you still want me to save Molly Bort right?¡± Baird Lane looked at her withplexity. He had to admit that she had taken his mind and guessed right through it. It¡¯s true that he didn¡¯t mean to force her to necessarily donate her bone marrow, yet he didn¡¯t give up on the idea of not wanting her bone marrow either. Because he wants to save Molly! ¡°Why don¡¯t you say something?¡± Christine White spoke again. The knot in Baird Lane¡¯s throat slid, ¡°I know my behavior was wrong, but human lives are at stake ¡­¡± ¡°Lives are at stake?¡± Christine White scoffed lightly, ¡°Yes, it¡¯s nice that a human life is at stake, but what about me? Am I not a human life? The first time I donated bone marrow, my body is no longer the same as Chongqing, I have no after-effects, it¡¯s lucky for me, but the second time I donated bone marrow do you dare to guarantee that I won¡¯t have any problems?¡± Baird Lane returned in a hushed voice, ¡°So that¡¯s why I didn¡¯t tell you about it in the first ce, because all this time I¡¯ve been sending out a search for other suitable bone marrow.¡± ¡°So did you find it?¡± Christine White asked him. Baird Lane¡¯s eyes shed, ¡°No.¡± ¡°I knew it, I¡¯m afraid if you had found it, you would have operated on Miss Molly Bort long ago and wouldn¡¯t have waited until now, and now that Miss Molly Bort¡¯s second surgery is only a few days away, what are you going to do?¡± Christine White got off the bed and stood face to face with him, ¡°Are you going to force me into surgery to donate bone marrow to Miss Molly Bort, or what?¡± ¡°Will you calm down?¡± Baird Lane frowned with some displeasure. ¡°I can¡¯t calm down, all I have to do is think about my husband being bent on getting my bone marrow for another woman and my heart hurts like hell, do you know how I feel?¡± Christine White looked at him with reddened eyes, ¡°You don¡¯t know because you have no feelings for me so no matter what happens to me you won¡¯t feel anything, so I figured it out.¡± ¡°What have you figured out?¡± Baird Lane grimaced. For some reason, there was something about her that he didn¡¯t like to hear. Especially herst sentence. Listening to his heart inexplicably some fire, she is so sure that he has no feelings for her? Christine White let out a long breath, a look of determination in her eyes, ¡°Of course I¡¯m not going to donate my bone marrow, no matter what, I¡¯m not going to do it, I¡¯m not going to save Molly Bort, and you want to know why?¡± Baird Lane narrowed his phoenix eyes, ¡°Speak!¡±Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Because I¡¯m pregnant.¡± Christine White touched up her belly, a soft smile on her face. Baird Lane¡¯s pupils clenched, and a look of shock violently surfaced on his consistently cool face, ¡°What did you say?¡± ¡°I¡¯m pregnant.¡± Christine White repeated, ¡°It¡¯s been two months.¡± Baird Lane looked down slightly, incredulously at her stomach. She¡¯s actually pregnant? Inside this t stomach, there¡¯s his child? At this moment, even Baird Lane, who was ustomed to being unperturbed no matter what happened, couldn¡¯t help but show a few moments of panic and hand-wringing. How could he not have expected her to tell him such news? This news made him simultaneously feel nothing but astonishment, but there was actually a trace of undisguised surprise deep inside. ¡°Really pregnant?¡± For some reason, Baird Lane asked again. Christine White nodded, ¡°Well, here¡¯s my checklist.¡± She pulled open the bedside drawer and pulled a sheet out of it and handed it to him. Baird Lane takes a look and is nowpletely convinced that he is really going to be a father. ¡°Children ¡­ healthy?¡± Baird Lane asked, suppressing the emotion in his voice as he gripped the checklist. Christine White held her baby bump carefully, ¡°The baby is healthy, so Baird, make a choice?¡± ¡°What choice?¡± Baird Lane had something in mind. Christine White clenched her palms together, ¡°Of course it¡¯s a choice between the child or Ms. Molly Bort, and you should know that if I donate any more bone marrow, this child won¡¯t be able to keep it, so you should understand, right? ¡± Baird Lane¡¯s thin lips twitched, ¡°I understand, why don¡¯t you go to sleep, I¡¯ll go to the study.¡± With those words, he turned and walked out of the room. Her words let him know he had to make a choice. If she hadn¡¯t been pregnant, he might have been torn about whether or not he should let her donate bone marrow. But now that she¡¯s pregnant, he¡¯s got a choice, he wants the baby, and there¡¯s a voice inside him telling him that if he chooses wrong, he¡¯ll regret it! Arriving in the study, Baird Lane took off his jacket and took out his cell phone, dialing a number out. Even though it waste at night at the moment, the call was answered quickly. ¡°Uncle Bort.¡± Baird Lane called out in a faint voice as he sat in his chair. Leo Bort was a little surprised when he got his call, ¡°It¡¯s Baird, what can I do for you thiste?¡± ¡°I want to tell you that Christine White¡¯s bone marrow donation is off the table.¡± Baird Lane asked forcefully. Leo Bort froze slightly, ¡°You¡¯re not going to say yes? What about Molly?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry about Molly¡¯s side, I¡¯ll be ramping up the search for the right bone marrow.¡± ¡°Increase the search? Baird, are you kidding me?¡± Leo Bort got a little anxious, thinking that Baird Lane was joking with him. However Baird Lane sounded adamant, ¡°Not kidding, I am of the opinion that Christine White can¡¯t donate bone marrow.¡± ¡°If she doesn¡¯t donate her bone marrow, then who will save Molly, Molly¡¯s surgery is just a few days away, it¡¯s much more dangerous to miss in doing it, Baird you know that ah.¡± ¡°I know, but I¡¯m going to make Ives want to give her other bone marrow, it¡¯s a low match but it¡¯ll definitely hold up until I find the right marrow.¡± Baird Lane said. ¡°That¡¯s true, but isn¡¯t it just torturing Molly to have heavy rejection of the other bone marrow?¡± Leo Bort was displeased with his arrangement. Chapter 151 – Won’t Let Her Donate Bone Marrow ¡°Repulsion can be suppressed.¡± Baird Lane replied.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Leo Bort choked for a moment and then started arguing again, ¡°Yes it can be suppressed, but the process of suppression is also a form of torture, Baird why are you doing this? It¡¯s only asking Christine White to donate a little bone marrow, it¡¯s not going to kill her, why are you suddenly saying no, do you realize it could kill Molly!¡± ¡°I know, but I won¡¯t let Molly die, but Christine White¡¯s bone marrow can¡¯t be donated either.¡± Baird Lane says here with an expression that has never looked more serious. Leo Bort rolled his eyes a little suspiciously, ¡°Baird, why have you suddenly changed your mind?¡± ¡°Nothing, anyway, my words are here.¡± Baird Lane returned faintly. Leo Bort was undeterred, ¡°Something must have happened to you, or else why did you suddenly change your attitude all of a sudden, knowing that you had previously said that you would find a way to get Christine White to agree to donate her bone marrow.¡± ¡°She¡¯s already donated once, she can¡¯t do it again or her body won¡¯t be able to handle it.¡± ¡°Since when do you care about that for her?¡± Leo Bort was a little surprised. Baird Lane wrinkled his nose, ¡°Can¡¯t I care?¡± Leo Bort smiled, ¡°That¡¯s not true, just think some strange, you have no feelings for that Christine White, these three years, also did not see you have any care for her, how suddenly all of a sudden ¡­.. ¡­ Baird, you would not fall in love with her, right?¡± At that, Baird Lane¡¯s eyes grew dark. How many times has this been said to him? Third or fourth? Why is it that whenever he takes a little special care of Christine White, they say he¡¯s in love with her? ¡°No!¡± Baird Lane whispers in denial. He¡¯s definitely not in love with Christine White. Leo Bort was slightly relieved when he heard him say that, ¡°That¡¯s good that you didn¡¯t, I thought you really had your heart set on that woman before you didn¡¯t want her to donate her bone marrow, Baird, you mustn¡¯t have your heart set on her, if you do, what¡¯s Molly going to do?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t Molly tell you?¡± Baird Lane raised an eyebrow. Leo Bort was puzzled, ¡°What did Molly say to me?¡± ¡°If Molly and I are out of the question.¡± ¡°This ¡­¡± Leo Bort was surprised, ¡°Baird, are you serious? You and Molly can¡¯t be anymore that¡¯s no good, Molly did it for you ¡­¡± ¡°Well Uncle Bort, there¡¯s no need to talk about all this, I¡¯m calling you tonight to tell you that I won¡¯t let Christine White donate her bone marrow, I¡¯ll personally talk to Molly on her side, so don¡¯t worry about it, goodbye!¡± Baird Lane didn¡¯t say much and hung up the phone directly. After he hung up, he didn¡¯t put the phone down, but called Gates another one over and asked Gates to arrange for a good OB/GYN. Christine White¡¯s body had been a bone marrow donor and had to have a full physical exam to make sure she had a baby in her belly. Gates can¡¯t help but be surprised to hear Baird Lane tell him to call an OB/GYN. ¡°President Lane, get the OB/GYN, could it be that the missus is pregnant?¡± Gates guessed the reason at once. Baird Lane didn¡¯t hold back and acknowledged it with a hmmm. Gates¡¯ mouth dropped open in surprise, ¡°So it¡¯s actually true, congrattions President Lane.¡± ¡°Thanks.¡± The corner of Baird Lane¡¯s mouth hooked slightly, his mood seemed a little good, ¡°Hurry up and make the arrangements, I¡¯ll bring Christine White there tomorrow.¡± ¡°Okay President Lane, I¡¯ll make the arrangements.¡± Gates obliged. Themunication ended and Baird Lane sat in his study for a few more moments before he got up and left to go back to his room. Expecting Christine White to be asleep, he didn¡¯t expect to see her sitting on the bed in a daze when he entered. She dawdles as she dawdles, not even approving a piece of clothing, and not afraid of catching a cold. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you asleep?¡± Baird Lane walked over and took off his jacket and threw it at her head. The jacket slid down her head, just enough to stop moving at her shoulders. Christine White snapped out of her daze and turned her neck to look at him, ¡°You¡¯re back?¡± Her voice was husky. Baird Lane pursed his lips, ¡°What are you doing sitting here gawking if you¡¯re not sleeping?¡± ¡°How am I supposed to sleep when you haven¡¯t told me the clear choice.¡± She stirred slightly, moving her body that was a little stiff from sitting for so long. Baird Lane dropped his eyes and said in a faint voice, ¡°I called Leo Bort.¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± Christine White¡¯s spirits lifted, ¡°What did you say?¡± ¡°I told him I wouldn¡¯t let you donate bone marrow.¡± Baird Lane looked her in the eye, word for word. Christine White¡¯s back straightened and excitement was written all over her eyes, ¡°You really said that, so your choice is the baby right?¡± ¡°Yes, this baby has to stay.¡± Baird Lane¡¯s gaze traveled down her face and moved to her stomach without moving. Christine White lifted the covers and showed him her stomach in a big way, ¡°Great, I thought you were going to go with Miss Molly Bort, but you chose the baby, what about Miss Molly Bort? I don¡¯t suppose you¡¯ll give up on saving her either?¡± ¡°Yes, but I¡¯ll have Ives Norton arrange for other bone marrow for Molly first.¡± Baird Lane nodded. Christine White blinked nkly, ¡°Other bone marrow? I don¡¯t think it¡¯s a match, won¡¯t there be rejection?¡± The problem of rejection is so serious that once rejection is not suppressed, not only will health not be restored, but it will also worsen the condition. Most importantly, when rejection urs, patients are often in great pain, and some of them evenmit suicide if they cannot bear the pain. ¡°I¡¯ll have Ives Norton inhibited at all times, so you can just forget about it, get well and have the baby.¡± Baird Lane tugged at the tie around his neck. Since he had said so, Christine White naturally couldn¡¯t say anything else and nodded her head in response. As long as they didn¡¯t beat her to the bone marrow, what happened to Molly Bort, she didn¡¯t really care. ¡°By the way, who else knows about your pregnancy? Does Grandpa know?¡± Baird Lane asked again. Christine White shook her head, ¡°Grandpa doesn¡¯t know, I haven¡¯t told him yet, but Aunt Lucy does.¡± Baird Lane lifted his chin slightly in understanding, ¡°When did you find out you were pregnant?¡± ¡°It was Aunt Lucy who found out, she noticed that my periods were a bit irregr and wondered if I was pregnant, then I took time off work and went to the hospital for a checkup, just ten days ago.¡± Christine White replied. ¡°Ten days ago ¡­¡± Baird Lane reads in a low voice, then his expression bes stern, ¡°If you found out so early, then why did you keep it from us until now?¡± ¡°Because I wanted to surprise you, I was going to tell you today, but you went to the hospital before I could.¡± Christine White exined with bleary eyes. Baird Lane instantly remembered that during the day she had said she had good news for him. So the good news, that she¡¯s pregnant? ¡°Stupid!¡± Baird Lane gave her a disgruntled sidelong nce. Christine White froze, ¡°Stupid?¡± ¡°What¡¯s not stupid about hiding your pregnancy and doing the surprise thing? Can you afford to take the me if something happens in the meantime?¡± Baird Lane used her. Christine White lowered her head in aggravation, ¡°It¡¯s not like anything happened.¡± ¡°It¡¯s that nothing happened, but what if it did?¡± Baird Lane questioned coldly. Christine White beamed and didn¡¯t say anything else. Baird Lane took a breath and pushed down the slight anger in his heart, ¡°Alright,e with me tomorrow for a detailed maternity test, and when the resultse back, tell grandpa about your pregnancy.¡± ¡°Good, all listen to you.¡± Christine White answered with a smile, the apprehension in her heartpletely dissipating at this moment,pletely letting go of her heart. She suddenly realized that she had overestimated Molly Bort¡¯s ce in his heart, and that perhaps Molly Bort didn¡¯t carry as much weight in his heart as she had thought. Why else would he have chosen to be so dry? Thinking about it, Christine White burst outughing, suddenly sympathizing a little with Molly Bort. ¡°What are youughing at?¡± Baird Lane squinted at her. Chapter 152 – Sparks Between Men ¡°Nothing, I¡¯m just happy.¡± Christine White ruffled her hair around her ears. Baird Lane raised an eyebrow, ¡°Happy? What¡¯s there to be happy about.¡± ¡°Your choice, of course.¡± Christine White smiled. From the time I found out that Ms. Molly Bort was going to have a second surgery, I¡¯ve been very wary and scared that you would force me to donate bone marrow for her sake.¡± ¡°Is that what I am in your mind?¡± Baird Lane sank back a little in displeasure. Christine White smiled with her eyes downcast, ¡°I¡¯m just worried that your feelings for Ms. Molly Bort would lead you to do something like this.¡± ¡°Heh, I¡¯m not that irrational.¡± Baird Lane grunted with a cold face. Christine White rubbed the tip of her nose, ¡°I know, I¡¯m just scared.¡± Now, though, she was relieved. ¡°Okay, you go to bed, I¡¯m going to take a shower.¡± Baird Lane lifted his foot and walked into the bathroom. Christine White got back into bed, rubbed her pillow, and went to sleep with a smile on her face. The next day, Baird Lane took her to the hospital. Ives Norton was rather surprised to see them, ¡°Why are you all here together?¡± ¡°We¡¯re here for a checkup.¡± Christine White replied. Ives Norton pushed up his sses, ¡°Check? What check? Did you ¡­¡± Before he could finish his sentence, Gates suddenly knocked on the door, ¡°President Lane, the OB/GYN side is set up and ready to start the tests.¡± ¡°Obstetrics and Gynecology?¡± Ives Norton stood up in surprise, then looked incredulously at Christine White, ¡°You¡¯re pregnant?¡± Christine White smiled as she touched her belly, ¡°Well, it¡¯s been two months.¡± ¡°Yeah? ¡­¡± Ives Norton¡¯s eyes sank, and the hand contained in his white coat tightened in vain. The corner of Baird Lane¡¯s mouth curled into a cold arc, ¡°Ives, you don¡¯t seem very happy for me.¡± ¡°Of course I¡¯m happy for you, congrattions Baird, you¡¯re going to be a father.¡± Ives Norton smiled and congratted him, but the smile didn¡¯t reach his eyes. Baird Lane straightened his cuffs, ¡°Thank you, but I hope you mean this congrattions, sincerely.¡± Christine White listened to the conversation between the two and felt something subtle in the back of her mind. I don¡¯t know if it was just her illusion, but there seemed to be some kind of spark between these two. But is it possible? They¡¯re best friends, how could there be a spark. It should be that she thought wrong. With that in mind, Christine White stopped dwelling on the issue and looked up at the man beside her, ¡°Baird, I¡¯ll be on my way then.¡± ¡°Go ahead and call me when you¡¯re done checking.¡± Baird Lane returned tersely. Ives Norton frowned, ¡°Baird, your wife is going for a maternity checkup, wouldn¡¯t you, as a husband, apany her?¡± Baird Lane lifted his wrist and looked at his watch, ¡°I¡¯m going to see Molly, there¡¯s something I need to tell her.¡± ¡°Anything can be postponed, nothing is more important than your wife and child.¡± Ives Norton said, disgruntled. Baird Lane gave him a cold, sidelong nce, ignored his words, and lifted his foot out of his office, heading for the hospitalization unit. ¡°Baird ¡­¡± Ives Norton tries to call out Baird Lane. Christine White sighed, ¡°Dr. Norton, let him go.¡± ¡°You¡¯re pregnant, and you¡¯re not mad that he went to see another woman instead of apanying you to your maternity checkup?¡± Ives Norton looked at her with some strange eyes. Christine White pursed her lips, ¡°Of course I¡¯m not happy, but it doesn¡¯t matter, I¡¯m used to it, I¡¯ll go first.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll go with you.¡± Ives Norton removed the stethoscope from his neck.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Christine White blinked in surprise, ¡°You stay with me?¡± ¡°Well, I know the OB/GYN side pretty well, so I can take you there and get the checkup over with quickly.¡± Ives Norton said, taking the lead and walking out of the office. Christine White had no choice but to follow in his footsteps. Ives Norton didn¡¯t walk in front of her in order to take care of her, but rather walked on the outside of her side, protecting her on that side of the wall so that she wouldn¡¯t be rushed by anyone else passing by. Christine White¡¯s heart warmed as she sensed his attentiveness, ¡°Thank you, Ives.¡± ¡°You¡¯re finally willing to call me by my first name.¡± Ives Nortonughed softly. Christine White exins, ¡°Baird heard me call you that before and asked me not to be yelling that, so ¡­¡± ¡°I know, men¡¯s sneaky hearts and possessiveness.¡± Ives Norton picked up. Christine White smiled bitterly, ¡°Is he possessive of me?¡± ¡°You¡¯re her wife after all.¡± ¡°Yes, but in his heart, I, his wife, am far less important than his first love.¡± Christine White said, sighing with emotion. Ives Norton stopped abruptly, ¡°By the way, speaking of Molly Bort, you know about Molly Bort¡¯s second surgery, have you made any ns? Do you remember what I saidst night?¡± ¡°You¡¯re asking me to leave Baird?¡± asked Christine White, shaking her hand. Ives Norton sses reflect back, ¡°Yes, but I¡¯m not intentionally trying to break you up, I just want to remind you that your body really can¡¯t be in a position to donate bone marrow, not to mention the fact that you¡¯re pregnant again now, and once you donate bone marrow your baby will definitely have to be aborted first, and with the importance that Baird attaches to Molly Bort there¡¯s no way that he¡¯s not going to save Molly Bort , so ¡­¡± ¡°I see what you mean, but no need.¡± Christine White narrowed her eyes at him and smiled. Ives Norton¡¯s brow peaked slightly, ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°I made everything clear to Bairdst night, I even made him a choice, I asked him to choose the baby or Ms. Molly Bort, and he chose the baby so I wouldn¡¯t have to donate my bone marrow.¡± Christine White rubbed her belly and smiled sweetly. A slight surprise crossed Ives Norton¡¯s eyes, ¡°Is that really what he said? So Molly Bort he won¡¯t save?¡± Even if Baird may not have the same feelings for Molly Bort now that he once did. But Molly Bort still has a lot of weight in Baird¡¯s heart after all, and there¡¯s no way he¡¯s going to leave Molly Bort alone. ¡°No, he¡¯ll save it, and as for how, I¡¯m sure he¡¯ll tell you.¡± Christine White dropped her hand from her stomach. Ives Norton was thoughtful for a few seconds, ¡°Well, I¡¯ll wait for him to talk to me then, but I have one more question for you.¡± ¡°You asked.¡± Christine White looked at him. Ives Norton was silent for a few seconds before speaking, ¡°What would you have done if Baird hadn¡¯t chosen this child and still wanted you to donate bone marrow to Molly Bort?¡± Christine White didn¡¯t expect the question he asked was actually this, after bbergasted for a moment she replied, ¡°I¡¯ll tell grandpa, grandpa has always been looking forward to the baby in my belly, as long as I tell grandpa that I¡¯m pregnant, and then Baird wants my bone marrow to save Molly Bort instead, grandpa will surely step in to bail me out. ¡± ¡°But then Baird might resent you, and that doesn¡¯t worry you?¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay, the child is most important.¡± Christine White said unconcerned. Baird Lane grudges on her, and she¡¯s probably going to have a hard time with it. But without a child, she would regret it for the rest of her life. ¡°So that¡¯s what you think, I guess I get it, so you¡¯re not going to listen to me and leave Baird are you?¡± Ives Norton¡¯s hand in his white coat slowly tightened a bit. Christine White shook her head. ¡°Well, maybe it¡¯s for the best.¡± Ives Norton¡¯s eyelids dropped to hide theplexity in his eyes. After a moment, he took off his sses and wiped them off, and when he put them back on, he was already back to his usual petnt self that didn¡¯t give a damn about anything, ¡°Enough of that, since Baird has put off the idea of letting you donate your bone marrow again, it¡¯s a good thing, let¡¯s go, the OB/GYN is almost here.¡± ¡°Uh-huh.¡± Christine White nodded. With Ives Norton by her side, Christine White¡¯s checkup went smoothly, with no detours, and within two hours, the results were already in. If she had been on her own, she would have had no idea where to start checking first. ¡°How did it turn out?¡± Ives Norton inquired immediately when he saw hering out of the doctor¡¯s office. Chapter 153 Won’t Let Her Donate ¡°Pretty much the same as thest time I checked.¡± Christine White waved the checklist in her hand. ¡°Let¡¯s see.¡± Ives Norton held out his hand. Christine White handed him the list with crity. Ives Norton¡¯s brows knit tightly as he read it, ¡°Looks like thest bone marrow donation made you hurt your roots, this child is still at high risk.¡± ¡°I know, just pay more attention.¡± Christine White smiled. For that matter, she still looked away. ¡°Come on, let¡¯s go find Baird,¡± Ives Norton said as he handed her back the sheet. Christine White hmmm¡¯d and followed him toward the hospital wing. Arriving outside the door of Molly Bort¡¯s hospital room, Christine White caught a glimpse of Baird Lane leaning against the door smoking from a distance. He rarely smoked, and usually only had a cigarette when something was bothering him. So he¡¯s smoking now, is something bothering him? ¡°Baird,¡± Christine White called out to Baird Lane, holding her nose. Baird Lane looked over to her, saw her covering her nose, and immediately realized what was going on and stubbed out his cigarette. ¡°Finished checking?¡± He asked, and as for Ives Norton beside her, he pretended not to see him. Ives Norton didn¡¯t care, shrugging his shoulders and stepping aside. ¡°What are you doing here after the inspection, not going in to see Miss Molly Bort?¡± Christine White asked curiously. Baird Lane took the sheet in her hand and looked at it, ¡°Molly¡¯s not awake yet.¡± ¡°So.¡± Christine White nodded and didn¡¯t say anything.C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org Ives Norton coughed lightly twice to make his presence known, ¡°It¡¯s just as well she¡¯s not awake, I¡¯ll go in and take a look at her wounds.¡± With that, he just wrenched open the door to the hospital room and went in. Baird Lane pursed his lips and followed suit. Christine White saw them all go in, and not being able to stay out there alone, she followed along. She was also a little curious as to what was going on with Molly Bort right now. ¡°Mr. Lane, Dr. Norton.¡± The caretaker inside saw the three men enter and greeted them in turn. Baird Lane waved his hand, ¡°Go ahead and get out.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± The caretaker answered and gently left the hospital room. Ives Norton pulled a pair of medical gloves from the pocket of his white coat and put them on before heading over to Molly Bort in the hospital bed, then grabbing her left wrist to take a closer look at the wound. Christine White took the opportunity to poke her head out from behind Baird Lane to also see how badly Molly Bort¡¯s wounds were hurting. The result was just a nce, and Baird Lane sensed it. He narrowed his eyes at first, then held her head down, holding her back behind him, forbidding her to look. Christine White, helpless and afraid to defy him, only beamed and dismissed the idea. ¡°How¡¯s Molly¡¯s wound?¡± Baird Lane asked as he saw Ives Norton put Molly Bort¡¯s hand under the covers. Ives Norton took off his gloves and took out his chart book and pen from the other pocket of his white coat, scribbling on it while answering him without looking up, ¡°She¡¯s got a good wound, it wasn¡¯t that deep in the first ce, just take your time to recover.¡± ¡°Uh-huh.¡± Baird Lane nodded slightly. Christine White blinked, a little confused as to what he meant by this hmmm. Is it reassuring or not? Either way, though, it wasn¡¯t what she cared about most; what she cared about most was Ives Norton¡¯sment that the wound wasn¡¯t too deep. Can a person whomits suicide not have deep wounds? Since the wounds are not deep, it is enough to show that Molly Bort did notmit suicide in good faith, but yed a bitter trick. Thinking about it, Christine White couldn¡¯t help but give a shout out to Molly Bort¡¯s heart. Even if you¡¯re ying a bitter game, you still have to be admired for taking a stab at yourself. For someone who¡¯s so hard on herself, it¡¯s no wonder she can¡¯t win. ¡°Baird, I¡¯ll go back first.¡± Christine White tugged on Baird Lane¡¯s sleeve. Baird Lane looked back at her, ¡°You go back, Gates is in the parking lot, go find him in the parking lot and ask him to take you back.¡± ¡°Good.¡± Christine White nodded and left the hospital room. After she left, Ives Norton came to Baird Lane, ¡°I heard it all from her, are you sure you don¡¯t want her bone marrow to save Molly Bort?¡± ¡°The baby in her belly must be saved.¡± Baird Lane pulled over a chair and sat down. Ives Norton stood leaning against the window, ¡°That¡¯s true, but did you really decide that because of the child? Not even a little bit because of her as a person?¡± Baird Lane¡¯s eyes twinkled, ¡°No.¡± ¡°Heh, yeah.¡± Ives Norton spoke back. Baird Lane narrowed his phoenix eyes, a little less than pleased with his tone, and was about to say something when the woman in the hospital bed suddenly grunted, showing signs of waking up. Ives Norton heard Molly Bort¡¯s voice and didn¡¯t react, only casting a faint nce, ¡°She¡¯s waking up then.¡± ¡°I know, go out, I have something I want to say to her alone.¡± Baird Lane looked at Molly Bort and gave orders to Ives Norton. Ives Norton shrugged, ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll meet you outside, I have some things I want to say to you too.¡± Baird Lane nodded. Ives Norton stretches out of the hospital room and closes the door behind him as well. Baird Lane and Molly Bort were the only ones left in the hospital room. Molly Bort opened her eyes and saw the man at the hospital bedside, ¡°Baird?¡± She cried out with some surprise. Baird Lane¡¯s thin lips pursed, ¡°Awake.¡± ¡°Well, what brings you here.¡± Molly Bort smiled weakly. Baird Lane dropped his eyes and said in a faint voice, ¡°Came by to check on you, is the wound still hurting?¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t hurt when you¡¯re around.¡± Molly Bort said weakly. Baird Lane hesitated, ¡°Molly, I came here today to tell you something.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± Molly Bort looked at him. Baird Lane rubbed his thumb, ¡°I changed my mind about Christine White donating bone marrow.¡± Molly Bort was still smiling when she heard him say that and her smile slowly solidified, ¡°You¡¯re not going to let her donate are you.¡± ¡°You know?¡± Baird Lane was slightly surprised. Molly Bort¡¯s hand hidden under the covers clenched, ¡°Yeah, my dad called mest night, he said you don¡¯t want Christine White to donate bone marrow to me anymore, Baird, you want to give up on me don¡¯t you?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t mean to give up on you, I just don¡¯t want Christine White to donate anymore, she¡¯s not physically fit to donate bone marrow anymore.¡± Baird Lane soothed. Molly Bort shook her head, ¡°I don¡¯t believe it, she¡¯s obviously so healthy, you can¡¯t let her go can you?¡± ¡°Why would you think that.¡± Baird Lane wrinkled his nose. Molly Bort bites up her lower lip, ¡°Because of your attitude, you clearly weren¡¯t like this before, and now that my surgery is just a few days away and you suddenly change your mind, it¡¯s hard for me not to think of it that way, Baird, what am I going to do if she doesn¡¯t donate her bone marrow? Do you want to see me die?¡± ¡°You¡¯re not going to die, and Uncle Bort should have told you that I¡¯d let you use the other marrow words first.¡± ¡°Dad he did, but Baird, have you thought about the fact that the other bone marrow is not a match for me at all, and in the event of an ident, I would probably still die.¡± Molly Bort became a little more emotional and braced herself to sit up. Baird Lane held her back again, ¡°No it won¡¯t, I¡¯ll have Ives Norton keep an eye on you and I¡¯ll be sure to find the right bone marrow.¡± ¡°You¡¯ve said this many times before, but have you found it?¡± Molly Bort had tears in her eyes. Baird Lane was silent. When Molly Bort saw him like this, she cursed in her heart that he was really useless, but on her face, she had a hurt expression, ¡°Baird, are you really not going to let Christine White donate her bone marrow?¡± ¡°Her body can¡¯t donate anymore.¡± Baird Lane returned. Molly Bort turned her face away from the window and said with some self-loathing, ¡°I know, Baird you go back and leave me alone¡± ¡°Good, then get some rest and I¡¯ll see you tomorrow.¡± Baird Lane got up and headed for the door. Molly Bort, however, snapped at that moment, ¡°Baird, I hope you won¡¯t regret today afterward.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Baird Lane lurched to a halt. Chapter 154 Don’t go to work ¡°Nothing, go away, I¡¯m going to bed.¡± Molly Bort fished the covers over her head and ignored him. Baird Lane pursed his lips and looked at her for a few seconds, a few hints of gloom in his eyes, ¡°Molly, I wish you wouldn¡¯t mess around.¡± Molly Bort¡¯s quilt shuddered, but there was no response. Baird Lane knew she didn¡¯t want to talk on purpose and didn¡¯t push her, resuming his two long legs and walking out of the hospital room. ¡°How are you?¡± Ives Norton couldn¡¯t help but ask with a raised eyebrow when he saw Baird Lanee out, still looking a little worse for wear. Baird Lane pulled the cigarette case out of his pocket and shook a cigarette out of it and bit into it, ¡°In the meantime, you¡¯ll arrange for a few more caregivers to take turns watching Molly twenty-four hours a day.¡± ¡°Why did you suddenly give such an order?¡± Ives Norton pushed his sses up suspiciously. Baird Lane leaned against the cold wall and exhaled a puff of smoke before coldly returning, ¡°I doubt Molly will do anything as stupid as suicide again.¡± The same thing Molly had just said to him on the phone on Christine White¡¯s birthday. He didn¡¯t take it to heart at the time, and then waited until the news that Molly hadmitted suicide. Now that Molly was letting that out once again, he had to be on his guard. ¡°What? And do something stupid like kill yourself?¡± Ives Norton was startled by Baird Lane¡¯s words and his expression became serious, ¡°Baird, are you serious?¡± ¡°Not quite sure, but keep an eye out.¡± Baird Lane flicked his cigarette ash. Ives Norton mused for a moment, ¡°Okay, I know, I¡¯ll make the arrangements, I¡¯ll have the nurse go over and take away all the sharp objects in her room in a few moments, she won¡¯t be given the chance to kill herself again.¡± ¡°Well, please.¡± Baird Lane nodded. Ives Norton tsked, ¡°I say, don¡¯t you think this woman is extra pretentious now?¡± Baird Lane¡¯s eyelids drooped slightly and he didn¡¯t answer, not knowing what he was thinking. Ives Norton saw this silent, high strung look on his face and skimmed his lips, feeling rather bored, ¡°Never mind, just forget it, I¡¯m asking you now, what are you going to do to keep her alive?¡± ¡°In the way you first told me.¡± Baird Lane returned faintly. Ives Norton wrinkled his nose, ¡°You mean, the way I told you about before it was determined that Christine White¡¯s bone marrow was the best fit?¡± ¡°Yes, you said then that that solution would stabilize Molly for the time being first, so it should work now, at least it will be able to hold off until I find new bone marrow.¡± Baird Lane stared at him. ¡°It¡¯s possible.¡± Ives Norton rubbed his chin as he returned, ¡°But Baird, as I said at first this approach is risky, and in the event of rejection, Molly Bort is in danger.¡± ¡°I believe in you.¡± Baird Lane tapped him on the shoulder. Ives Norton¡¯s mouth twitched, ¡°You think so highly of me, wouldn¡¯t I be doing you a disservice if I let you down.¡± Baird Lane gave a soft huff and didn¡¯t say anything. Ives Norton sighed, ¡°Okay, I know what to do, it¡¯s suddenly so much more stressful all of a sudden.¡± At that, he lifted his wrist and looked at his watch, ¡°Baird, I¡¯ll leave you to it, I have a surgerying up, so I¡¯ll go first.¡± ¡°Uh-huh.¡± Baird Lane answered. After Ives Norton left, he pulled out another cigarette and lit it, standing alone in the cold, quiet hallway and smoking it in silence. It wasn¡¯t until he finished this cigarette in his hand that he looked back at the ward behind him before dropping it and leaving the hospital. Back at the vi, Baird Lane just happens to meet the scene of Christine White learning etiquette from her etiquette teacher. Although her etiquette teacher had been teaching her for some time, it was nevertheless the first time that she had seen her study in person. Baird Lane came to some interest for a moment, and, so as not to disturb them, he changed his shoes, and then stood quietly watching from the entranceway. After looking at it for a while, he suddenly didn¡¯t have the eyes to continue looking at it anymore. Because this woman, is really stupid! It¡¯s amazing how many times a teacher has to correct a simple sitting position! ¡°Teacher.¡± Baird Lane couldn¡¯t hold back any longer and walked over. Christine White¡¯s face lit up when she heard his voice, ¡°Baird you¡¯re back?¡± As soon as the etiquette teacher saw her like this, her face instantly sank, ¡°Mrs. Lane, please don¡¯t get distracted, keep a smile on your face and don¡¯t show any other expressions, don¡¯t forget you¡¯re still in ss!¡± At those words, Christine White spat out her tongue and hurriedly adjusted the expression on her face, reintroducing a polite and ungraceful smile. Seeing that she took her words in, the etiquette teacher let her go and turned to Baird Lane with a polite hello, ¡°Mr. Lane.¡± ¡°Not bothering you, teacher, are we?¡± Baird Lane asked with a faint smile. Christine White grunted a little inside. With everyone else there was a smile, even if it was just a polite one, but with her it was almost always a cold face. That¡¯s too obvious a distinction to make. ¡°No interruptions.¡± The liturgy teacher returned. Baird Lane lifted his chin, ¡°That¡¯s good, then the teacher can take a break from tomorrow and not be used to teach her for a while.¡± He pointed to the woman who was still maintaining her smile. The etiquette teacher was surprised, ¡°Mr. Lane, why is this, are you firing me?¡± Christine White was also curious as to why Baird Lane had abruptly ended her etiquette tutorial. Is it hard to think that she can¡¯t learn, so she simply won¡¯t let her learn? Thinking about this, Christine White was a little anxious in her heart, and her face could no longer maintain its expression and became pale. Baird Lane knew that the etiquette teacher misunderstood, walked to the side of the sofa and sat down, unhurriedly exining, ¡°It¡¯s not dismissal, it¡¯s that my wife is pregnant, she¡¯s not well, when her fetus phase stabilizes, I will inform you to continue toe back to teach her.¡± ¡°So it is.¡± The etiquette teacher breathed a sigh of relief, then smiled and congratted him, ¡°Mr. Lane, you¡¯re about to be a father, so congrattions.¡± ¡°Thanks.¡± Baird Lane nodded. Christine White¡¯s heart was also happy. Turns out he did it for her and the baby. She thought he was disappointed because he thought she couldn¡¯t learn the etiquette after all this time. ¡°Since Mr. Lane has decided to suspend Mrs. Lane¡¯s lessons, I won¡¯t stay much longer, so I¡¯ll take my leave.¡± After saying that, the etiquette teacher took her bag and excused herself and left. As soon as she was gone, Christine White¡¯s straight back copsed and she let out a relieved breath. Baird Lane squinted at her, ¡°You¡¯re in your element as soon as the teacher leaves?¡± Christine White smiled a little embarrassed, ¡°I didn¡¯t want to, but it¡¯s just that my back has been straight for too long and I¡¯m a little sore, so I¡¯m stillfortable like this.¡± ¡°Hmph, strong words.¡± Baird Lane scorned. Christine White rubbed the tip of her nose and quickly changed the subject, ¡°By the way Baird, you¡¯re not letting me learn etiquette anymore, so will I still be attending the charity banquet next month?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve already told the master of the party that I¡¯ll bring you, so you¡¯ll still have to attend, but when the timees you¡¯ll do what I tell you to do, and you won¡¯t be allowed to say anything you shouldn¡¯t say, and you won¡¯t be allowed to do anything you shouldn¡¯t do, or else you¡¯ll make a joke, and the ones who will be humiliated will be yourself and The Lane Family,¡± Baird Lane warned in a hushed voice . Christine White nodded seriously, ¡°I know, I¡¯ll be a good girl and I won¡¯t embarrass The Lane Family.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Baird Lane gave a satisfied hmmm, then thought of something and instructed again, ¡°Starting tomorrow, you¡¯ll stay at home to nurse your baby, don¡¯t go to work, and wait until the baby is born.¡±C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. ¡°Not working?¡± Christine White eximed. Baird Lane raised an eyebrow, ¡°Why, you seem a little upset with my arrangement, don¡¯t you?¡± Chapter 155 – English Tutoring ¡°No no.¡± Christine White hurriedly waved her hand, ¡°It¡¯s not dissatisfaction, it¡¯s just that staying at home without going to work is too boring, I still want to find something to do ¡­¡± ¡°Really, that¡¯s just right.¡± Baird Lane¡¯s mouth ticked. Feeling a little bad inside, Christine White scowled and asked tentatively, ¡°Baird, is there something you want me to do?¡± ¡°I¡¯m going to ask Gates to find you an English teacher to work on your lousy English.¡± Baird Lane¡¯s legs folded gracefully. Christine White¡¯s eye twitched, ¡°English tuition?¡± ¡°Good, you¡¯re my wife, there will be countless parties to attend in the future, meeting foreign businessmen is inevitable, you can¡¯t keep from talking to them or having an interpreter around, can you?¡± Baird Lane looked up at her. Christine White swallowed, ¡°That¡¯s definitely not ¡­¡± ¡°So while you¡¯re raising your baby, study your English, that¡¯s all.¡± Baird Lane finished, picking up a ss of water on the coffee table and taking a sip. Christine White shifted her feet and walked over to him, ¡°Baird, could you ask Assistant Gates to hire a slightly better-tempered teacher?¡± ¡°Reason.¡± Baird Lane spat out two words faintly. Christine White lowered her head in some embarrassment, ¡°Because I¡¯m afraid of being mean, and when I¡¯m mean I get especially nervous, and when I¡¯m nervous I can¡¯t learn anything.¡± ¡°Is that why you got into such an unimpressive college?¡± Baird Lane raised an eyebrow. Christine White gave a thin hmmm, ¡°Sort of, and also due to my own mediocre grades.¡± ¡°I know.¡± Baird Lane nodded. Christine White peeked at him, ¡°So you¡¯re saying yes?¡± ¡°Is it okay to say no? I¡¯m afraid a bad-tempered teacher will be exasperated by your stupidity.¡± Baird Lane said venomously. Christine White pouted a little unhappily, ¡°Where am I stupid, I¡¯m not very smart but I¡¯m not stupid either okay.¡± At least she got into college on her own. Baird Lane couldn¡¯t help but sneer when he heard her even retort to himself, ¡°In my opinion, you¡¯re just stupid, after all these days of learning etiquette, you haven¡¯t even learned how to sit properly, what¡¯s not stupid?¡± ¡°I ¡­¡± Christine White choked on his words and was speechless for a moment. He was right, she had been learning etiquette for almost ten days now, and her progress was indeed slow. Perhaps, she really is stupid. ¡°All right, I¡¯m going upstairs for a meeting.¡± Baird Lane put down his ss of water and got up, heading for the stairs. Christine White curbed her inferiorityplex and stood up with her, ¡°Wait Baird.¡± ¡°What else do you want?¡± Baird Lane craned his head to look at her. Christine White sped her hands together, ¡°When are you going to tell Grandpa about my pregnancy?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll take you back to the old mansion at the weekend and talk to his old man then, now that I¡¯ve said it, he¡¯ll be in a hurry, and it¡¯s a pain in the ass to run around when you¡¯re an old man.¡± Baird Lane returned in a cloudy voice. Christine White nodded that she knew. Baird Lane, seeing that she had no more questions, turned his head back and took a step up the stairs. ¡°Ma¡¯am, is Mister back? I just seemed to have heard Mr.¡¯s voice.¡± Aunt Lucy came out from theundry room with a basin in her hand and saw Christine White sitting alone in the living room, she couldn¡¯t help but ask. Christine White pointed upstairs, ¡°Back and up.¡± ¡°So it¡¯s really back, I thought I heard wrong.¡± Aunt Lucyughed heartily. Christine White asked suspiciously, ¡°Aunt Lucy, what do you want with Baird?¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing much, I just want to take a leave of absence from sir so that he can arrange for another person toe and take care of you.¡± Aunt Lucy replied. Christine White was surprised, ¡°Leave of absence?¡± ¡°Yes, I received a call from my son this morning saying that my daughter-inw is also pregnant, so I am going to go back to visit and take care of her for two days.¡± Aunt Lucy looked at Christine White with some apologies. Christine White smiled in relief, ¡°So Aunt Lucy you¡¯re going to be a grandmother again, that¡¯s a good thing.¡± ¡°It¡¯s a good thing, but ma¡¯am on your side ¡­¡±C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org ¡°I¡¯m fine it¡¯s okay.¡± Christine White waved her hand graciously, ¡°I can take care of myself, and I don¡¯t have to go to work anyway.¡± ¡°That¡¯s no good, you¡¯re pregnant, you still need to be looked after, I¡¯ll talk to Mr. ande back as soon as I can.¡± Aunt Lucy said and put down the pot in her arms and went upstairs to find Baird Lane. Christine White couldn¡¯t stop it in time and had to go along with it. After a few moments, Aunt Lucy came down holding onto the railing and gave Christine White an OK gesture, ¡°Ma¡¯am, Mr. promised that he would arrange for someone toe over tomorrow to take care of you, and I¡¯ll be back this weekend.¡± ¡°I see.¡± Christine White hmmmed in understanding. Aunt Lucy came over and picked up the basin she had just put down, ¡°Then ma¡¯am, I¡¯ll get busy first.¡± ¡°Good.¡± After Aunt Lucy was busy, Christine White stayed alone in the living room is not much fun, and the TV is not good, a series of change several channels, but did not find the program of choice, she is a little discouraged sigh, simply turn off the TV and go upstairs to sleep. This sleepsted until evening, when Baird Lane came in to call her to dinner. She sat up from the bed groggily, her expression a little dull, obviously still awake. ¡°Baird, why you?¡± Christine White asked, rubbing her eyes, her voice raspy with sleeplessness. Baird Lane stood next to the bed and towered over her, ¡°If not me, who do you think?¡± ¡°Aunt Lucy, of course,¡± Christine White pped her cheeks to try and clear her head, ¡°because Aunt Lucy used to be the one toe up and call me.¡± ¡°Aunt Lucy¡¯s still busy in the kitchen,e on down.¡± ¡°Uh-huh.¡± Christine White yawned and lifted the covers out of bed. The result was that as soon as his feet touched the soft carpet, he suddenly wrenched and his body fell forward. Baird Lane¡¯s eyes zed over and he hastily pulled his hand out of his pants pocket and held her at arm¡¯s length, only to prevent her from falling to the ground. Christine White was lying in Baird Lane¡¯s arms, her little face pale and frightening, and her whole body was even more frightened afterward. Luckily he caught her in time, otherwise this fall would definitely knock her stomach. In time ¡­ Christine White winced, afraid to think about that oue. She took a deep breath, pushed down the fear in her heart, and smiled gratefully at Baird Lane, ¡°Baird, thank you.¡± Baird Lane cked out and released her, ¡°Christine White, are you blind?¡± ¡°I grew.¡± Christine White returned subconsciously. Baird Lane clenched his fists, ¡°Grow an eye you would have just almost fallen again? Do you have any idea what would have happened to you if I hadn¡¯t been here?¡± ¡°I know ¡­¡± Christine White lowered her head in reason, ¡°When I got out of bed just now, my legs didn¡¯t have the strength, so I broke my foot, not on purpose ¡­¡± ¡°No strength?¡± Baird Lane frowned. Christine White nodded, ¡°I sometimes just get dizzy and weak from time to time.¡± ¡°Ever before?¡± Baird Lane inquired in a hushed voice. Christine White pursed her lips, ¡°No, this phenomenon only started in the first two months.¡± ¡°The first two months?¡± Baird Lane was stunned, then realized something and a sh of guilt flew across his eyes, ¡°Got the strength now?¡± His voice suddenly became much softer and held a hint of concern. Christine White blushed slightly, ¡°A little.¡± ¡°Come on then.¡± Baird Lane took her hand and led him out of the room with her. Aunt Lucy saw theming down hand in hand, she first staggered for a moment, somewhat unable to believe her eyes, then after confirming that she hadn¡¯t misread them, she burst intoughter, ¡°Sir, ma¡¯am, you¡¯reing down.¡± ¡°Aunt Lucy, start dinner.¡± Baird Lanemanded. Aunt Lucy answered back and forth, ¡°Fine, fine, dinner is served.¡± She joyfully ran into the kitchen to serve the food. Christine White looked both shyly and sweetly at the hand she held with Baird Lane, ¡°Baird, that ¡­¡± Before she could finish her sentence, the cell phone in Baird Lane¡¯s pocket suddenly rang, interrupting what she was about to say. Chapter 156 – Molly Bort Discharged from the Hospital Her expression froze, and her eyes looked even more furtively at his pockets. The person who called was a real pain in the ass, calling at this time of the day or night. Baird Lane had no idea what was going on in Christine White¡¯s mind as he let go of her hand and took his cell phone out of his pocket to look at it. The call was from Ives Norton, and he didn¡¯t hesitate to answer it. ¡°Baird, something¡¯s wrong.¡± Ives Norton shouted at almost roaring volume. Baird Lane blushed, ¡°What happened?¡± ¡°Molly Bort is out of the hospital.¡± Ives Norton said. Baird Lane¡¯s heart tightened, ¡°What do you mean, Molly¡¯s out of the hospital?¡± Christine White heard this and was stunned, and quickly looked at his cell phone. Nah, he didn¡¯t have the speakerphone on, so she couldn¡¯t hear the call at all. That didn¡¯t stop the surprise in her mind, though. Molly Bort is actually out of the hospital? Is Molly Bort out of the hospital at this hour? She, who didn¡¯t know anything about any hospitals, knew that a patient with severe leukemia couldn¡¯t leave the hospital at all until he waspletely cured, not to mention that Molly Bort had just pulled that suicide stunt, and her wounds hadn¡¯t even healed yet, so if she cracked open and couldn¡¯t stop the bleeding, she could have died from a hemorrhage. ¡°Yes.¡± Ives Norton nodded, ¡°She just left the hospital.¡± ¡°Then why didn¡¯t you stop it, her body simply cannot leave the hospital, don¡¯t you know that as a doctor?¡± Baird Lane reprimanded. Ives Norton returned apologetically, ¡°Of course I know, but I can¡¯t stop it, her discharge was arranged by Leo Bort and they¡¯re adamant about it, so I¡¯m calling now to ask you to persuade them.¡± ¡°It¡¯s Uncle Bort?¡± Baird Lane wrinkled his brow unexpectedly. Ives Norton sighed, ¡°Yes, half an hour ago he came to the hospital to see Molly Bort, father and daughter didn¡¯t know what to say, and was so determined to get out of the hospital that no amount of persuasion would help.¡± Baird Lane¡¯s thin lips pursed into a straight line, ¡°I know, you arrange the hospital side first, I will let Molly go back, when she goes back, you immediately give her a full body checkup, especially her wounds.¡± ¡°I know.¡± Themunication ended, and Christine White knew the matter wasn¡¯t over when she watched Baird Lane not only not put away his cell phone, but open his address book instead. She was going to ask Molly Bort what the hell was going on with her discharge, but seeing him like this, she dismissed the idea. ¡°Baird, I¡¯m going to go help Aunt Lucy in the kitchen,¡± she said, and without waiting for Baird Lane¡¯s reply, went straight to the kitchen. Baird Lane nced at her back, withdrew his gaze and then found Leo Bort¡¯s number and dialed it directly. Leo Bort just seemed to be waiting for this call as if he had been waiting for it all along, the Baird Lane call was answered just as he called, ¡°Ah Baird, what can I do for you?¡± His tone waszy, and it sounded like he was asking a question knowingly. Baird Lane naturally picked up on that and his eyes narrowed a bit, ¡°Uncle, is it your intention that Molly be discharged?¡± ¡°So that¡¯s what you¡¯re asking.¡± Leo Bort chuckled, ¡°It¡¯s what I meant, but it¡¯s also what Molly meant.¡± ¡°Molly?¡± clenched the back seat of Baird Lane¡¯s teeth, ¡°Uncle, why are you guys out of the hospital, you know how Molly is, she¡¯s messed up, why are you following suit.¡± ¡°Baird ah, naturally we did this by agreement, it¡¯s not a mess, and it¡¯s exactly for Molly¡¯s good that I did this.¡± Leo Bort sat on the sofa and sipped his red wine back. Baird Lane is suspicious, ¡°For Molly¡¯s sake?¡± ¡°Yes, you also know that Molly is going to have an operation soon, but you refused to let Christine White donate her bone marrow anymore, and even let Molly use other bone marrow to hang on to her life first, as Molly¡¯s father, I couldn¡¯t look at it or ept it, so I had to take Molly out of the hospital.¡± Although Leo Bort said it in a cloudy tone, he couldn¡¯t hide the resentment in his tone. Baird Lane knew he was ming himself for his impromptu backtracking and didn¡¯t countenance his attitude. ¡°Uncle, this matter is my fault, but I am already increasing my manpower to look for bone marrow, you suddenly discharged Molly from the hospital in case something happens ¡­¡±Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Nothing will happen.¡± Leo Bort interrupted him and said with words, ¡°Because I¡¯ve already found the right bone marrow for Molly¡¯s surgery, I¡¯ll arrange for someone to carry it out in the next two days, so I don¡¯t need you to worry about it.¡± ¡°You found the bone marrow?¡± Baird Lane was slightly startled. Leo Bort smiled enigmatically, ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s exactly why I¡¯m letting Molly out of the hospital, well Baird, I won¡¯t tell you any more, I¡¯ll call you when Molly¡¯s surgery is sessful, wait for our good news.¡± Hanging up the phone, Baird Lane stared at it thoughtfully. Molly had found the right bone marrow, which was definitely a good thing, and he should have been happy. But for some reason, not only was he not happy, but on the contrary, his heart was troubled. But why exactly he was uneasy, he couldn¡¯t say. ¡°Baird, are you done with your phone call?¡± Christine White¡¯s voice sounded behind him. Baird Lane put away his cell phone and turned around, ¡°Finished typing.¡± ¡°Thene over for dinner.¡± Christine White smiled at him. Baird Lane nodded and followed her into the restaurant. Christine White helped him pull out his chair. When he sat down, she asked, ¡°I just heard you say on the phone that Ms. Molly Bort was discharged from the hospital, why is that?¡± ¡°Uncle Bort found the right bone marrow and got his own surgical group, which is why he picked Molly up and discharged her.¡± Baird Lane took a bite of his meal and answered her question somewhat absentmindedly. Christine White, however, was pleasantly surprised, ¡°Miss Molly Bort has found bone marrow, that¡¯s great.¡± So that Molly Bort will never miss her bone marrow again. ¡°You¡¯re happy for Molly?¡± Baird Lane looked at her. Christine White added a brussel sprout to the bowl, ¡°Yeah, ¡¯cause then I¡¯d be safe.¡± The speaker has no intention of listening. Baird Lane couldn¡¯t help but grunt when he thought she was counting on them making her donate bone marrow. Christine White cocked her head in confusion, ¡°Baird, what¡¯s wrong with you? You seem a little less than happy.¡± ¡°Nothing, let¡¯s eat.¡± Baird Lane stopped paying attention to her. Christine White shrugged her shoulders and didn¡¯t say anything. The two of them finished their meal quietly and went their separate ways upstairs. Baird Lane, on a rare asion, didn¡¯t go to work in the study and went back to the bedroom with Christine White. He was in the room so early that Christine White was still rather ufortable. ¡°Baird, I¡¯m done with the shower, go ahead and do it.¡± Christine White scrubbed her hair and came out of the bathroom and said to the man on the couch looking at his cell phone. The man answered without looking up, then put down his phone and got up to go to the bathroom. When he got out of the shower, he saw Christine White sitting on the bed, holding a tablet in her hands with headphones in her ears, and wondering what was ying on the tablet,ughing unimaginatively. Baird Lane swept past her with some disgust, ¡°You¡¯re not sleeping?¡± ¡°Huh? What did you say?¡± Christine White took off one of her headphones. Baird Lane¡¯s expression sank and he didn¡¯t bother to pay her any attention, dropping the towel he was holding to pull the blow dryer from the bed. Seeing this, Christine White put the tablet down in her hand and took the lead in picking up the blow dryer, ¡°Baird, let me help you with that.¡± ¡°Suit yourself.¡± Baird Lane didn¡¯t say no, and sat right down on the edge of the bed. Seeing him agree, Christine White smiled happily and, after sticking the blow dryer plug into the plug, knelt behind him to blow dry his hair. She was so gentle that she called it a pleasure to have her blow-dry her hair, and Baird Lane couldn¡¯t help but close his eyes infort. Just then, Christine White¡¯s face suddenly changed and she let out a dry retch, hurriedly turning off the blow dryer to cover her mouth and jumping out of bed to run towards the bathroom. Baird Lane heard themotion and his eyes snapped open, the better to see the sight of her closing the bathroom door. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± His face tightened as he stood up and made his way to the bathroom as well. Chapter 157 Strange Caller The bathroom door was unlocked, and he opened it with a slight twist. Christine White was sprawled out on the sink, her upper body bowed, puking her guts out right into the sink, puking so hard that her face was bloodless, her eyes were red and watery inside, and she looked pathetic. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Baird Lane came up behind her and peered into the sink. It was only then that I realized the sink was clean and clear of any vomit. So she¡¯s totally dry heaving here. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Christine White asked weakly as she unscrewed the faucet and caught a handful of water to rinse her mouth. Baird Lane pursed his lips, ¡°Nothing would throw up like that?¡± ¡°It¡¯s normal.¡± Christine White smiled at him, still pale, ¡°It happens for the first few months of pregnancy, Aunt Lucy says it¡¯s a pregnancy reaction.¡± ¡°Pregnancy reaction?¡± Baird Lane whispered the thought, then turned and exited the bathroom. Christine White watched him walk away without saying a word, her heart sank, and the smile on her face could no longer be maintained and slowly disappeared, and she even still just had an urge to cry. He¡¯s leaving? Coming in and leaving without a word of concern is just too sad ¡­.. Christine White let out a bitterugh as she looked at her bad looking self in the mirror. Also, she just threw up like that, he did not show a disgusted expression has been considered good, just did not care about her, but it is not a big deal, in the past he did not care about her, she is still not over. Despite this constion, Christine White knew in her heart that she was saddened and aggrieved by Baird Lane¡¯s departure. She didn¡¯t know what was wrong with her. It¡¯s as if since she got pregnant, she felt like she suddenly became pretentious and petnt all of a sudden. It is clear that even if she is pregnant, Baird Lane will not take special care of her, and she often tells herself to be strong and not to care about this, but on the other hand she still has hope, hoping that he will look at the sake of her pregnancy and treat her better and care more about her, a contradictory mentality that she has never had before. Thinking about this, Christine Whiteughed to herself in the mirror, ¡°Christine White, Christine White, you¡¯re getting greedy when you¡¯re pregnant.¡± What¡¯s not greed if you¡¯re pregnant and you desire Baird Lane to be kind and caring to her? Christine White rubbed her face topose herself, pulled a tissue to wipe the water from the corner of her mouth, and stepped out of the bathroom. When she returned to her room, it was silent and empty except for her. She looked around a little confused, ¡°Baird?¡± No response. Christine White walked out onto the balcony again, and after confirming that Baird Lane wasn¡¯t on the balcony either, it got even stranger. Where did he go? Is it possible to get a call from Molly Bort and leave again? As he was thinking this, there was a sudden movement at the door of the room. Christine White turns to look as the door to the room opens and Baird Lane walks in with a ss of brown water. The sight of him was a huge relief, and her lifted heart fell back into ce. So he didn¡¯t leave. ¡°What are you standing there for?¡± Baird Lane¡¯s face sank when he saw Christine White standing at the mouth of the balcony. The weather is turning cooler now. She was actually standing there in her pajamas blowing off steam! ¡°I was looking for you.¡± Christine White closed the floor-to-ceiling windows of the balcony and smiled back. Baird Lane set the mug in his hand on the coffee table, ¡°What did you want to see me about?¡± ¡°You weren¡¯t in the room, I thought you¡¯d gone away again.¡± Christine White didn¡¯t hide anything, and directly said what was on her mind. ¡°Where can I go thiste.¡± Baird Lane returned her remark ndly, then pointed to the cup on the coffee table, ¡°Drink this.¡± ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± Christine White walked over curiously. Without answering her, Baird Lane picked up a book on the couch and opened it. Christine White saw him like this, her heart was a little lost, and she had to keep her mouth shut and not ask any more questions. She bent down and picked up the cup he had just pointed to, first putting it under her nose and sniffing it, and after asking no questions about the vor, she tried a sip of the brown water inside, and then her eyes lit up, ¡°Sour plum juice? Did you get it especially for me?¡± ¡°I went downstairs to get some water, and it just so happened that Aunt Lucy was there, so I casually asked her how a pregnancy reversal should be suppressed, and she gave me this to send up to you.¡± Baird Lane returned with a slight twinkle in his eyes. ¡°Is that so?¡± Christine White looked at him with some skepticism, and pointed to the kettle on the coffee table, ¡°Isn¡¯t there water in the room, so why do you have to go downstairs to pour it?¡± Hearing this, Baird Lane¡¯s hand holding the book tightened violently. The arc of his movement, though small, was just enough to be captured by Christine White. Sheughed, ¡°Baird, you¡¯re lying aren¡¯t you, you didn¡¯t even go downstairs to pour the water, you went specifically to ask Aunt Lucy for advice didn¡¯t you?¡± ¡°No, you¡¯re overthinking it.¡± Baird Lane snapped the book shut and headed for the king-sized bed. Christine White didn¡¯t follow, holding her sour plum juice still standing there, the smile on her face growing wider, ¡°Baird, thank you.¡± She misunderstood him, he had just suddenly left the bathroom, not because he was toozy to care about her, on the contrary, he had gone to make sour plum juice specifically for her because he cared about her. She even more did not expect, he did not want to explicitly say, but also had to mouth hard to say it is by the way, this kind of dishonest look and then matched with his cold face, but also give people a kind of contrast cute. ¡°Come on, hurry up and finish your drink and go to bed, it¡¯ste.¡± Baird Lane lifted the covers andy back on the bed, his tone somewhat impatient. Christine White spat out her tongue, ¡°Got it,ing right up.¡± Could she categorize the way he looked now as him being arrogant? Thinking about this, Christine White couldn¡¯t help but cover her lips and snicker as she discovered another little known side of him. The next day, when Christine White woke up, Baird Lane was gone again. She wasn¡¯t surprised; after all, he often left early. ¡°Ma¡¯am.¡± Christine White was greeted by an unfamiliar servant as she descended the stairs. Christine White was yawning and her head was still confused when she saw this servant, ¡°And you are?¡± ¡°I¡¯m filling in for Sister Song¡¯s ss, myst name is Liu.¡± The maid replied with a smile. Christine White then remembered that Aunt Lucy had taken the day off yesterday. ¡°Hello.¡± Christine White returned the smile. The maid inquired, ¡°Does ma¡¯am eat breakfast now?¡± ¡°Uh-huh.¡± Christine White responded. She did get a little hungry. ¡°Then ma¡¯am please, breakfast is ready, it¡¯s made to your taste ma¡¯am.¡± The maid made a gesture of invitation. Christine White followed her to the restaurant. Presumably Aunt Lucy told this maid all about her tastes when she left. Christine White ate this maid¡¯s breakfast, which felt no different from eating Aunt Lucy¡¯s cooking, so naturally she adapted quickly. After breakfast, Christine White went into the living room to watch TV while she waited for the English tutor Baird Lane had arranged. But after waiting for about two hours, the English teacher did not wait, but waited for a strange phone call. She didn¡¯t want to answer it, but when she saw that the call wasing from the same city and had been ringing for so long, she answered it anyway, ¡°Hello there, it¡¯s me Christine White.¡± ¡°Are you Christine White?¡± came a somewhat menacing male voice on the other end of the line. Christine White flinched, ¡°I am, may I ask if you are ¡­¡± ¡°You don¡¯t care who we are, you just need to know that your brother is in my hands, if you don¡¯t want your brother to lose a hand,e to the Golden Assembly House to save him, remember, don¡¯t call the police, or I¡¯ll directly take your brother¡¯s life!¡± The person on the other end of the phone finished speaking and hung up the phone.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. Christine White¡¯s entire body was dumbfounded, her mind went nk, and it took a long time for her to react to the fact that her brother had been captured. ¡°How did this happen?¡± She was anxious to cry. Chapter 158 – Forcibly Taking Marrow Mick, how did he get caught? Doesn¡¯t he work at the headquarters of The Lane Family Group? Could it be that he was arrested by the casino people when he didn¡¯t pay off hisst gambling debt? In a matter of seconds, a number of questions had shed through Christine White¡¯s mind. But whichever it was, she was toote to verify it, the priority now was to save lives above all else. The parents love Mick so much, if something happens to Mick, the two old men will probably go crazy! ¡°What do I do?¡± Christine White gripped her cell phone tightly, her whole body panicking. The man on the phone just now said that he was not allowed to call the police or he would kill Mick , she did not dare to gamble with Mick¡¯s life, so calling the police must not be. But if she told Baird Lane, would he help her? Christine White is a little unsure, after all, Baird Lane does not like The White Family people, he will not necessarily help her to save Mick , so this matter, still have to be resolved by herself. Thinking of this, Christine White hurriedly went upstairs to change a set of clothes, took her bank card and hurriedly went out. She walked quickly and in no time at all she was at the station outside the vi area ready to stop the bus. Just then, two sneaky figures suddenly she burst out of the bushes behind her. One of them moved quickly to hold Christine White and cover her mouth so she couldn¡¯t cry out. The other one, right before Christine White¡¯s horrified eyes, pulled out a spray bottle and squirted it into her face a couple times. Christine White just felt like she smelled a really bad odor, then her eyelids started to get really heavy, and then she was unconscious. ¡°She¡¯s passed out.¡± The person who had sprayed Christine White with ecstasy rattled her eyelids to make sure she was truly unconscious before turning toward the other person who was holding her in ce. The man heard this and scooped Christine White up in a cross body, ¡°I¡¯ll get the man to the car, you call your employer and tell him we¡¯ve got the man and to hurry up and call in the money.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I know what to do.¡± After the two discussed the matter, they began to do their respective jobs. Christine White didn¡¯t know any of this. When she woke up, she realized that she was lying on top of something, and her eyes were blindfolded, her mouth was gagged, and her body was tied, and her whole body waspletely immobile.C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org She didn¡¯t know where she was right now, let alone who she had tied up, she was panicking and scared right now, especially with the dripping sound of the machines around her, which made her whole body tense up. ¡°Huh, she¡¯s awake.¡± At that moment, someone suddenly spoke. Christine White then realized that there were people around, she wanted to ask why she was kidnapped, but her mouth was sealed and she couldn¡¯t make any sound. ¡°Woke up pretty fast.¡± The other returned. ¡°Where¡¯s the boss?¡± ¡°The boss is outside, you keep an eye on her while I get the boss and Mr. Lane.¡± Mr. Lane? Christine White is very sensitive to this designation. Because Baird Lane¡¯sst name was Lu, it made her care. Crunch! The door opened and several crisp footsteps came, from far away to near, these footsteps were so loud that each step felt like it was stepping on Christine White¡¯s heart, making her heart even more fearful. ¡°How long has it been since she woke up?¡± A low, cool voice suddenly opened its mouth to inquire. Christine White¡¯s body jerked rigid at the sound of the voice. The voice is ¡­.. . Baird? So Mr. Lane, as the man just said, is really Baird Lane? If it¡¯s him, then why did he tie her up? And who is that boss? A number of questions surfaced in Christine White¡¯s mind, leaving her both puzzled and uneasy, and she wriggled and struggled slightly twice to get Baird Lane¡¯s attention. Yet no matter how she moved, no one paid her any attention. ¡°Just woke up, can we start?¡± The one who initially said Christine White was awake replied. ¡°That¡¯s fine, Molly¡¯s surgery can¡¯t be dyed, start on them immediately.¡± Baird Lanemanded in a cold voice. Christine White¡¯s entire body froze, and something instantly exploded in her head. Surgery? Did Baird Lane just say that he was going to operate on her and Molly Bort? So they kidnapped her for this purpose? ¡°Okay, but Mr. Lane, she¡¯s got a baby in her belly, and I¡¯m afraid this baby can¡¯t be saved with surgery.¡± Baird Lane grunted heavily, ¡°It¡¯s just a sinful seed, if it¡¯s gone, it¡¯s gone, get started, we¡¯ll be out first.¡± ¡°Unnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnn ¡­¡± As soon as Christine White heard that he wanted to leave, her body struggled violently, and her small face turned red, the veins on her neck blossomed out, showing her anger at this moment. Sins? How dare he call the child in her womb a sinful child? How could he do this, it¡¯s his child too, for the sake of Molly Bort, how could he want to take this child out, he clearly said, he would keep this child, but why is he backtracking now? For a moment, Christine White was angry and afraid. Pissed off that Baird Lane is temporarily backtracking, and scared that they¡¯re actually going to take her baby. She kept struggling, even if she couldn¡¯t make a sound, she had to make a resistance, she couldn¡¯t let them get away with it. Unfortunately, she was only alone, so how could she stand up to so many people on the other side. Christine White was being held down one side at a time to keep her from moving. She couldn¡¯t move, she couldn¡¯t make a sound, she could only be at their mercy in despair. She felt someone fishing away her sleeve and tying something to her arm, and then her arm ached as she was stabbed with a needle and a cold liquid flowed down her veins and all over her body, and then she was unconscious once more. When she woke up again, Christine White felt so much pain all over her body that she couldn¡¯t even move her fingers. But no amount of pain couldpare to the pain in her stomach, and the pain in her heart. She knew that her baby was gone! The child she had longed for was gone! And all of this was brought to her by Baird Lane, who killed his own child with his own hands! Christine White clenched her fists through the excruciating pain, and for the first time a hint of hatred for Baird Lane rose in her tearful eyes. She hated him for his ruthless cruelty, for hisck of faith in his words, and even more for her own simplicity, why she had trusted him so easily! I believe the child is more important in his heart than Molly Bort! It was his own flesh and blood. How could he do it! ¡°Baird Lane, I hate you!¡± Christine White cried out in grief. Her cries drew the attention of the people outside, who quickly came in to check on the situation. As soon as he saw her crying so hard, he took out his cell phone to make a call. After the call, the man pushed Christine White into a room and removed the blindfold from her eyes and the tape from her mouth. Christine White, who hadn¡¯t seen any light for a long time, suddenly came into contact with such a bright light that her eyes couldn¡¯t stand it at all, and she could only close her eyes and wait until she had gotten used to it before reopening them. Upon opening, she first took a quick survey of her surroundings, a room simr to a hospital room. She didn¡¯t know exactly which hospital room this was, so she didn¡¯t think much about it, and then she whirled around and fixed her gaze on the face of this person who had pushed her over, as if she wanted to memorize this person¡¯s face. This person was scared by Christine White¡¯s hate-filled gaze, and squeezed the corners of his mouth somewhat ufortably, ¡°Don¡¯t look at me like that either, I know that you have a grudge in your heart, but in this case, I¡¯m just a part-time job for someone, so if you want to grudge it, grudge it to our boss.¡± ¡°Who is your boss ¡­?¡± Christine White questioned in an icy voice as she stopped her tears. Chapter 159 – Anger She absolutely had to get revenge, for her child! And Baird Lane ¡­ She hated him. She hated him so much! As if the man could see Christine White¡¯s inner desire for revenge, he smiled somewhat derisively, as ifughing at herck of knowledge, ¡°I¡¯m sorry I can¡¯t talk about it, get some rest.¡± He adjusted Christine White¡¯s IV and then left the room. Outside the door of the room, Leo Bort saw hime out, shook out his cigarette ash and asked, ¡°She awake?¡± ¡°Yes boss.¡± ¡°Send someone over to take good care of her when she wakes up, you saved Molly anyways, there¡¯s no way to ount for it on The Lane Family¡¯s end if she dies.¡± Leo Bort said in a deep voice. ¡°I know, I¡¯m on my way.¡± The man nodded and went to do as he was told. Leo Bort nced at the door of the room behind him and muttered to himself with some sighs, ¡°Ai, little girl, don¡¯t me me, I had no choice but to do this, who let your husband back out temporarily.¡± With that, he dropped his cigarette and crushed it with his foot to extinguish it, then took his cell phone out of his pocket, found Baird Lane¡¯s number and dialed it. ¡°Ah Baird, I heard your wife is missing, you¡¯re looking for her aren¡¯t you?¡± Leo Bort asked smilingly. Baird Lane¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly as he felt something strange in his mind, ¡°How did Uncle Bort know Christine White was missing?¡± At noon, the vi¡¯s maid called him, saying that Christine White had gone out and never returned, worrying that something had happened to her outside, and he was also worried that her adventurous nature might cause an ident to the child in her belly, so he called her, but as a result, her phone had been out of order. He couldn¡¯t find her, and he was a little anxious, so he let Gates go to The White Family to run a trip, but there was no whereabouts of her over there either, so he let the vi¡¯s maid go to retrieve the surveince around the vi area, trying to find out what kind of car she got into after she left the vi area, and ended up seeing the scene of her being kidnapped. But this thing, he did not make a big fuss, only let Gates secretly send more people to find, lest those who kidnapped Christine White know, will do something unfavorable to her, so know Christine White missing people, in addition to the vi¡¯s maids is only Gates, but Leo Bort but also know, which had to make him think more. ¡°Of course I know, because she¡¯s here with me now.¡± Leo Bort returned. Baird Lane was slightly startled, ¡°At your ce? What was she doing at your ce? Did you have her kidnapped?¡± ¡°How rude to talk about tying, I¡¯m the one who invited her over as a guest, Baird youe over now and pick her up and take her back.¡± Leo Bort said and just hung up the phone. Baird Lane stared at his cell phone, his eyes dark and deep, with more than a hint of anger in them. Leo Bort asked Christine White to be his guest, which sounds a little strange anyhow. Furthermore, do you need to use a tie to invite someone as a guest? With that in mind, Baird Lane put away his cell phone and called out toward the office door, ¡°Gates.¡± Gates came through the door, ¡°President Lane, what can I do for you?¡± ¡°Christine White need not look.¡± ¡°You found her?¡± Gates was surprised. Baird Lane¡¯s thin lips pursed, ¡°Leo Bort just called and said Christine White was at his ce and asked me toe over and pick her up.¡± ¡°Madam is at Chairman Chi¡¯s ce? Why is she there?¡± Gates was puzzled. Baird Lane removed his jacket from the rack, ¡°We won¡¯t know about this until we go and see it, you go and get the car ready.¡± ¡°Okay, I¡¯m on my way.¡± Gates turned to leave. Baird Lane puts on his coat and strides out of the office as well. Arriving at The Bort Family Vi, Baird Lane is ushered into the parlor by the maid. As soon as he entered, he saw Leo Bort sitting on the couch, rxing with a cup of tea. But there was no Christine White in therge living room, except for Leo Bort. ¡°Uncle Bort.¡± Baird Lane walked up to Leo Bort and, without beating around the bush, spoke directly, ¡°Where¡¯s Christine White?¡± ¡°Baird.¡± Leo Bort put down his teacup, ¡°You ask Christine White as soon as you get here, why don¡¯t I see you asking Molly too?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll be up to see Molly in a few minutes, you tell me where Christine White is first.¡± Baird Lane asked again, his tone getting a little impatient. Leo Bort, though he dared to speak to Baird Lane with the air of an elder on the strength of the fact that he still had feelings for his daughter, did not dare to really anger him. After all, The Lane Family¡¯s power is there, and The Bort Family wouldn¡¯t dare take the big one.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. So at this moment, after hearing the impatience in Baird Lane¡¯s tone, Leo Bort couldn¡¯t be bothered to sell out, and coughed lightly twice to the servant behind Baird Lane and instructed, ¡°You take Baird up.¡± ¡°Yes milord.¡± The servant took the order and then made a please gesture to Baird Lane. Baird Lane gives Leo Bort a furtive look in his eyes and follows the servant upstairs. ¡°President Lane, Miss White is in there, go in yourself.¡± The maid stopped in front of the door of a room, and after speaking to Baird Lane, she flew away as if something was chasing behind her. Baird Lane pursed his lips suspiciously, but didn¡¯t think much of it, unscrewing the door to the room and entering. But once inside, he smelled the strong odor of disinfectant as well as the faint scent of blood. These two odors made Baird Lane¡¯s heart lift violently, he took three steps to cross to the bed, as soon as he saw the woman on the bed, his pupils suddenly shrunk and his feet subconsciously took a step backward. Only to see Christine White lying on the bed with an IV drip, a face that is white and extremely scary, and two eyes that are tightly closed, just like a dead person. ¡°How could this happen!¡± Baird Lane¡¯s fists were clenched up so tightly that the veins on the backs of his hands were on disy, which showed how angry he was at the moment. At this point, what could he not figure out. Leo Bort didn¡¯t kidnap Christine White here as a so-called guest at all, but for her bone marrow! Leo Bort How dare he! Baird Lane¡¯s fists clenched and cackled, his eyes red and frightening. He lifted the covers from Christine White¡¯s body, and as soon as they were lifted, the smell of blood got worse, all wafting from the small of her back. With trembling hands, Baird Lane lifted the clothes on Christine White upwards, and was surprised to see the gauze at the small of her back, which was already bright red andpletely soaked with blood, looking so oozy that it could be seen to be the result of a gaping wound. And what that wound meant, Baird Lane knew all too well. He came down the stairs with a grimace on his face, took a few steps to Leo Bort, and punched him in the face, ¡°Leo Bort, how dare you do this behind my back!¡± Leo Bort was knocked to the ground and wailed in pain several times before he was helped up by the servant, showing his teeth and saying, ¡°Ah Baird, I knew you¡¯d be angry.¡± Baird Laneughed at hisment, ¡°You knew I¡¯d be mad at you for doing that, for kidnapping Christine White here and forcing her bone marrow, did you know she was pregnant!¡± ¡°I know, it checked out then.¡± Leo Bort pressed his tongue against the sore spot where he¡¯d been hit, unimpressed. This attitude of his made Baird Lane¡¯s anger rise even higher, ¡°The test came back and you¡¯re still forcing the bone marrow?¡± ¡°I can¡¯t help it, I want my daughter to live and I¡¯ll just have to apologize to her.¡± Leo Bort sighed, ¡°I realize now Baird that your sudden backtracking on not letting Christine White donate her bone marrow was because she was pregnant right?¡± Baird Lane¡¯s cheeks puffed up without speaking. Leo Bort knew he had guessed right and bowed to him and apologized, ¡°Baird, I also know I¡¯m sorry for letting you lose your child like that, but I¡¯d do it again, I can¡¯t just stand by and watch my daughter suffer from her illness, as a father, can you understand how I feel?¡± Chapter 160 Baird Lane’s Compromise ¡°And have you ever understood me, the baby in Christine White¡¯s belly was mine, and how I felt when mine was gone?¡± Baird Lane pointed upstairs, his face lowered in anger. Leo Bort choked on his words, his eyes darting about sheepishly. Baird Lane closed his eyes hard and barely managed to calm himself down, ¡°Leo Bort, who the hell gave you the balls to dare to do this, you kidnapped my wife and killed my children, aren¡¯t you afraid of my revenge?¡± As soon as he heard about the retaliation, Leo Bort panicked a bit, ¡°Ah Baird, this whole thing is uncle my fault, but I was also trying to save Molly.¡± ¡°Yes, save Molly, you save Molly and you¡¯re going to get my baby killed?¡± Baird Lane looked at him with beady eyes. ¡°This is not no way, who let her happen to be pregnant, Molly¡¯s situation you also know, is in critical condition, if you do not do the operation as soon as possible, there is a high probability of not being able to save the life ¡­¡± ¡°I told you I¡¯d have Ives Norton stabilize Molly first, and you took my word for it?¡± Baird Lane picked up the teacup on the coffee table and mmed it vigorously on the floor. Leo Bort was taken aback, his already wrinkled old face was green and white, ¡°Baird, you did say something like that, but the unsuitable bone marrow transfusion to Molly will only make Molly suffer more, and I as a father can¡¯t bear it in my heart.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t tolerate it, you force someone else¡¯s bone marrow, you even ruthlessly get rid of someone else¡¯s child, Leo Bort, you¡¯re such a hypocrite.¡± Baird Lane taunts unmercifully. A few moments of embarrassment surfaced on Leo Bort¡¯s old face, ¡°I¡¯m sorry Baird, you can me me for this, don¡¯t ever me Molly, she didn¡¯t know anything, she¡¯s innocent.¡± ¡°Innocent ¡­¡± Baird Lane gave a meaningless sneer and didn¡¯t answer. Leo Bort couldn¡¯t guess what he meant for a moment, and after some thought he added, ¡°Baird, although this child is gone, but you¡¯re still so young, you must still be able to have children again, and you don¡¯t love that woman, why don¡¯t you just get divorced while you have the chance, after all, Molly has been waiting for you.¡± ¡°Divorce?¡± Baird Lane realized what was going on, and a cold light came out of his eyes, ¡°So that¡¯s what you had in mind, and that¡¯s why you¡¯re making this so wild?¡± ¡°That ¡­ Neither, the main reason is still for Molly, I thought that this woman does not have your heart anyway, so I came up with this solution, after all, it is you yourself who suddenly backtracked, I really have no choice but toe up with this solution, but I will give her apensation.¡± ¡°Christine White won¡¯t want yourpensation.¡± Baird Lane sneered. He knew that she was hell-bent on having a child. Now that this baby was gone, he could already predict how devastated she would be when she woke up. Leo Bort frowned, ¡°Nopensation? Then what does he want.¡± Baird Lane lowered his eyelids and said nothing. Leo Bort looked at him quietly and asked tentatively, ¡°Baird, are you really going to get back at us?¡± ¡°This thing is not finished.¡± Baird Lane did not explicitly answer the question. Leo Bort was a bit scared, ¡°Baird, if you want to retaliate, then all of it should be directed at me, do not direct it at Molly, I am afraid that Molly can not ept it and will not be able to open her eyes, not to mention that the operation has been done, Molly will soon recover as long as the conditioning is good, you also do not want to see Molly in trouble again, right? ¡± That certainly spoke to Baird Lane¡¯s heart. For Molly Bort, he has mixed feelings. By now, he couldn¡¯t tell if it was love or some kind of emotion. But the only thing he was sure of was that he really didn¡¯t want to see anything happen to Molly Bort. Leo Bort had been watching Baird Lane¡¯s expression change, and when he saw it soften a bit, he knew he was moved by his words. So Leo Bort hastened to add fuel to the fire, ¡°Baird, now that the wood¡¯s gone out of the fire and it¡¯s toote, let¡¯s just make the best of a mistake, don¡¯t you think?¡± Baird Lane pursed his lips in contemtion for a few seconds, ¡°Does Christine White know you did it?¡± ¡°She doesn¡¯t know, she was blindfolded the whole time she was doing the surgery, and I had someone impersonate your voice, she only knows that you were involved in this, she doesn¡¯t know who the other participants were.¡± Leo Bort answered truthfully. Baird Lane¡¯s eyes narrowed dangerously, ¡°Impersonating my voice? So you¡¯ve been fighting the idea of Christine White mistaking all this for my doing from the beginning?¡± ¡°I¡¯m doing this for the sake of circumspection, after all, she cares about you so much that she thought she¡¯d only be mad at you and wouldn¡¯t really me you.¡± Leo Bort touched his nose, a little heartily added. Baird Lane¡¯s temples bulged at his exasperation, ¡°Leo Bort, you¡¯re really good at this.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t help it.¡± Leo Bort smiled bitterly. To be honest, when he first decided to listen to Molly¡¯s words and do this, he had a moment¡¯s hesitation, but when he saw Molly¡¯s waning face, he was ruthless. I thought it was no big deal to take a bone marrow, at most give the woman a little morepensation afterward, but I didn¡¯t expect that the woman was actually pregnant, but in the end, he wanted to save his daughter¡¯s mood, but still overcame his conscience, anyway, as long as Baird Lane still has feelings for Molly, Baird Lane won¡¯t really be able to do anything to their father and daughter. Now it turns out he made the right bet! ¡°Baird, do you want to go up and meet Molly?¡± inquired Leo Bort. Baird Lane pursed his thin lips, ¡°No, there¡¯s no way I¡¯m going to meet someone I¡¯m saving with my child¡¯s life right now.¡± Leo Bort sniffed and sheepishly stopped talking. Baird Lane didn¡¯t even look at him and went up the stairs once more. Soon, he came down with Christine White in his arms and warned Leo Bort before he left, ¡°You better pray that there are no after-effects on her body or don¡¯t me me for not working with The Bort Family anymore either.¡± ¡°Yes, yes, yes, Bort has it all memorized.¡± Leo Bort nodded repeatedly. When Baird Lane left, he let out a long sigh of relief and went upstairs as well. ¡°Molly, Daddy¡¯sing in.¡± Leo Bort knocked on the door to Molly Bort¡¯s room and opened it. Molly Bort had juste out of surgery and couldn¡¯t move her body enough to turn her neck to look at him, ¡°Dad, is Baird gone?¡± ¡°Gone, I was going to tell him toe up and see you, but he said he couldn¡¯t face you right now.¡± Leo Bort said with some indignation. Molly Bort smiled disinterestedly, ¡°Dad, don¡¯t me him, after all, we did this kind of thing, it¡¯s normal for him to not be able to face me, I¡¯ll just coax himter.¡± ¡°Still, my daughter¡¯s got it.¡± Leo Bort nodded in relief. Molly Bort had a twinkle in her eye, ¡°Dad, did you talk him into it? Will he get back at us?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think so, I told him that if he retaliated against us, you would do something stupid, and then he hesitated, and never said anything more about retaliating against us, and as far as I¡¯m concerned, he¡¯ll even side with us and put the fault all on himself.¡± Leo Bort said. Molly Bort hooked her lips, ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± ¡°Yeah, it seems like Baird really loves you Molly,¡± Leo Bortmented, ¡°so much that he doesn¡¯t even care if he loses his own child.¡± ¡°Love me?¡± Molly Bortughed coldly when she heard that, ¡°He may still have me in his heart, but right now the person he loves is that Christine White, he just doesn¡¯t love her deeply enough so he doesn¡¯t even realize it himself, but that¡¯s just as well in reverse, or else if we got rid of his child, how could he let us go so easily. ¡± ¡°He¡¯s in love with that Christine White?¡± Leo Bort eximed, ¡°What about you Molly?¡± ¡°Dad, just calm down.¡± Molly Bort soothed, then held out her hand, ¡°You give me your cell phone.¡± Leo Bort handed her his cell phone, she took it and called Baird Lane over, ¡°Baird ¡­¡± ¡°What¡¯s the matter with you?¡± Baird Lane asked in a cold voice.C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org Chapter 161 – Her Hatred Molly Bort, although she was upset that he was treating her so coldly, but thinking about her purpose, she could only make herself not care and cried, ¡°I¡¯m sorry Baird, I heard my father, my father he kidnapped Ms. White and ¡­ I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m the one who caused you to lose your child ¡­¡± Baird Lane gripped his cell phone tightly, ¡°Is that what you¡¯re calling about?¡± Molly Bort was crying, ¡°I just wanted to say I¡¯m sorry to you and Ms. White, I really don¡¯t know how things got to this point ¡­¡± ¡°Finished?¡± Baird Lane asked. Molly Bort flinched and suddenly didn¡¯t know how to answer. He¡¯s a little unconventional. She had said she was sorry and was crying so hard, shouldn¡¯t he haveforted her a little? Baird Lane didn¡¯t know what was going on in Molly Bort¡¯s mind as he said with an expressionless face, ¡°Now that that¡¯s out of the way, you get well, that¡¯s all.¡± He hung up and tossed the phone casually onto the seat. Gates, who was driving the car, heard themotion and stole a nce in the rearview mirror, not daring to speak. He really didn¡¯t expect anything like this to happen to Christine White. And then there¡¯s The Bort Family, who actually did get off on it. He also wondered if President Lane would retaliate against The Bort Family this time, but he figured he would, after all, it was President Lane¡¯s own child. ¡°President Lane, are we going to the hospital?¡± Gates asked in a low voice as he gathered his thoughts. Baird Lane looked back, remembering the wound on Christine White¡¯s stomach, and pursed his thin lips, ¡°Go.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Gates answered, silently speeding up his drive. Baird Lane looked down at the woman in his arms, and a strong sense of apology came into his eyes. He could imagine the emotions she would feel when she woke up, perhaps ming him, resenting him. Either way, he epted it as something he owed her and he would make it up to her! Soon the hospital arrived. While on the road, Gates called Ives Norton to set up an operating room. Ives Norton did as he was told and then waited outside the hospital to find out what was going on. When he saw Baird Lane getting out of bed with an unconscious Christine White in his arms, his heart tightened and he rushed to meet her and asked, ¡°Baird, what¡¯s wrong with her?¡± Without answering his question, Baird Lane put Christine White on a pushchair and followed those nurses to the operating room. Ives Norton had no choice but to pull Gates in and ask. Gates hesitated, but spilled the beans. Ives Norton listens and the whole thing freezes for a long time, then goes to Baird Lane with a look of rage on his face. Outside the operating room, Ives Norton, as soon as he grabbed Baird Lane by the cor, loudly questioned, ¡°Baird, you tell me, what are you going to do about this?¡± Baird Lane, his eyes fixed on the door to the operating room, still didn¡¯t answer. Ives Norton became even angrier, ¡°Baird Lane, are you listening to me?¡± ¡°I hear you, and I¡¯ll take it all in my stride on this matter.¡± Baird Lane pulled his cor out and returned coldly. Ives Norton was dumbfounded by his answer, ¡°You¡¯re taking it all on? That means you¡¯re going to harbor The Bort Family?¡± Baird Lane is silent. Ives Norton knew that he was acquiescing, and suddenly his face turned ugly, ¡°Baird Lane, are you out of your mind? Do you even know what you are doing? The Bort Family father and daughter kidnapped your wife, forcibly extracted your wife¡¯s bone marrow, and even aborted your child, and you actually chose to harbor them?¡± ¡°I know what I¡¯m doing, I¡¯m clear in my head, and if I don¡¯t, Molly will do something stupid.¡± Baird Lane said in a low voice. Ives Norton looked like he had heard a big joke, ¡°She would do something stupid? Only you believe that, Baird Lane have you even thought about it, your harboring of The Bort Family father and daughter is an injustice to Christine White, she¡¯s been forcibly drained of her bone marrow and is childless, do you have any idea how desperate she¡¯s going to be when she wakes up?¡± ¡°I know.¡± ¡°You knew and you still did it Baird Lane I think you¡¯re out of your mind!¡± Ives Norton clenched his fists, itching to punch his way through and wake up his brain-dead best friend. Baird Lane closed his eyes hard and when he opened them again they were cold, ¡°I¡¯m not crazy, I¡¯ll tell her this whole thing was my idea, she can me me if she wants to.¡± ¡°Heh, you think that makes up for what you did to her?¡± Ives Norton sneered, ¡°In your heart, Molly Bort is more important than anyone else right? If you care so much about Molly Bort, then why don¡¯t you donate bone marrow yourself instead of letting Christine White and the baby in her womb pay for you guys? Baird Lane, don¡¯t you think you¡¯re shameless?¡± ¡°If my bone marrow was avable, I would naturally donate.¡± Baird Lane said as he sat with his back teeth clenched. Ives Norton took off his sses and rubbed his face fiercely, barely suppressing the anger in his heart, ¡°Okay, anyway, you have a point, Baird Lane, this incident today, I want you to remember it, but hopefully you won¡¯t regret itter.¡± He finished, pushed open the door to the operating room and walked in. Baird Lane sits down in a side chair, his eyes drooping slightly. Regret? Will he regret it? Baird Lane thought hard about this. In the end, he realized that if it was before, he could say with certainty that he would never regret it, but now, he was a little unsure ¡­ Baird Lane kept his head slightly down as he waited for Christine White¡¯s surgery to be over, and after about an hour of waiting, the operating room¡¯s opened. A couple of nurses wheeled Christine White out and he got up in a hurry and walked over to her, ¡°Is she okay?¡± ¡°The gaping wound on her stomach has been re-stitched, but the doctor who performed the abortion on her was very rough in his technique and injured the uterus, it may be difficult for her to conceive in the future, please be prepared, sir.¡± The nurse finished her polite reply and pushed Christine White to the ward. Baird Lane¡¯s handsome face paled slightly. What did he hear? Christine White will have a hard time getting pregnant? ¡°You heard what the nurse said earlier, didn¡¯t you?¡± Ives Norton emerged from the operating room as he removed his mask. Baird Lane looked over at him, his thin lips moving slightly to say something, but suddenly realized he couldn¡¯t say anything. Ives Norton sneered, ¡°Baird Lane, you¡¯ve got a hard heart!¡± At the end of his sentence, he ignored Baird Lane and turned to walk away. Baird Lane fumed where he was for a while, and when he came to his senses, he went quickly to Christine White¡¯s hospital room, and then sat by her bedside, for hours. Christine White woke up to find herself in a different ce again, she wasn¡¯t surprised and didn¡¯t bother to think about where she was now. Because there is nothing, nothing thatpares to the grief of losing her child. Christine White couldn¡¯t hold back any longer and cried again at the thought of the baby that had only been in her belly for two months and hadn¡¯t even been formed yet. Baird Lane hears the cries and awakens from his lethargy, a glint of joy crossing his eyes as he sees Christine White, who has awakened. ¡°You¡¯re awake.¡± He spoke in a hoarse voice. Christine White¡¯s sobs stuttered at the sound of his voice, then she turned her head to look at him with a bit of hatred in her eyes.C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org Baird Lane was stunned by the hatred and froze for a moment. She hates him? He¡¯d thought she¡¯d resent him and me him when she woke up, but he hadn¡¯t thought she¡¯d hate him ah! But yeah, other than that sort of thing, she really should have hate. ¡°Thirsty?¡± Baird Lane asked softly. Christine White remained glued to him, not speaking. Baird Lane stopped asking and stood up and poured a ss of water, but then seeing that she was lying down, he thought for a moment and put another straw in the ss before handing it to her, ¡°Drink some.¡± Christine White turned her head away from him, rejecting his kind offer, only to question coldly, ¡°Why are you doing this?¡± Chapter 162 – A Broken Christine White Baird Lane drops his eyes, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, it was my fault ¡­¡± Christine White closed her eyes in pain and pushed the tears down, ¡°So you admit that you¡¯re the one responsible for ganging up on people to kidnap me and then forcibly draining my bone marrow?¡± ¡°Yes. ¡­¡± Baird Lane responded in a low voice as his eyes flickered for a moment. Christine Whiteughed in grief, ¡°Baird Lane, you are really so hard hearted, even if you want my bone marrow to save Ms. Molly Bort, why did you use such a despicable means as kidnapping me, and also you clearly said that for the sake of the child, you won¡¯t ask for my bone marrow, why did you backtrack on it again ah! ¡± ¡°Because Molly can¡¯t wait any longer or she¡¯ll die.¡± Baird Lane continued to spill the beans. Christine White was infuriated by his words and lost her sanity, and in her anger, she snatched the ss of water from his hand and smashed it towards his face. Baird Lane didn¡¯t expect her to suddenlye this way and subconsciously tried to dodge. But at the sight of the despair and sorrow in her eyes, he suddenly dismissed the idea of ducking out of the way and stood still. Bang! The cup of water hit Baird Lane¡¯s forehead so hard that he instantly broke a big gash on his forehead and blood flowed out. Christine White calmed down at the sight and sat up in a bit of a panic, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you hide?¡± Baird Lane pulled a tissue and casually tugged at the blood on his face, ¡°Have you vented some of your anger now?¡± Christine White froze, ¡°So you didn¡¯t hide because you wanted me to vent my anger?¡± Baird Lane hmmm¡¯d. Christine White bit her lower lip and stiffened her mouth, ¡°No, I¡¯m even angrier, even if you did, I wouldn¡¯t forgive you, Baird Lane, I hate you, as far as you¡¯re concerned, Molly Bort¡¯s life is a life, and my baby isn¡¯t a life? My child is gone, gone!¡± ¡°I know, I¡¯m sorry ¡­¡± Baird Lane apologized again. Christine White with tears in her eyes, broke down and yelled, ¡°What¡¯s the point of being sorry, my baby won¡¯t being back, he became a victim of your rtionship with Molly Bort, are you satisfied now? You want to save Molly Bort, why should you take my baby, he¡¯s so small and unformed!¡± Baird Lane listened to her words with a shudder. Yeah, that baby is only 2 months old and not even formed yet ¡­ He was indeed a little surprised by the arrival of that child, but it would be hard to say how happy he was, but now that the child was gone, he had a sudden taste of heartache. Seeing Baird Lane¡¯s eyelids drooping and a sinking feeling running around her, Christine White only found it ironic, ¡°Toe and grieve over the disappearance of that child now, Baird Lane, you¡¯re such a hypocrite, I can¡¯t figure out why I would love a man like you!¡± Baird Lane¡¯s pupils dted, ¡°What did you say? You love me?¡± Howe he never knew? Baird Lane¡¯s surprise was apanied by a twinge of joy in his heart that he himself did not perceive. Christine White looked up at the ceiling, stubbornly holding back her tears, ¡°Yes, I love you, because I love you, I just plucked up the courage to run for the bride, I¡¯ve never said these three words to you because I have low self-esteem, afraid to say it to not get the same response but also to be disliked by you, so I¡¯ve always kept my feelings for you to the bottom of my heart, but ¡­¡±Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. She looked at him with indignation, her face was full of self-deprecation, ¡°But I was mistakenly thought that I married you for money because I loved you, and suffered three years of cold violence from you, but it¡¯s okay, I can wait, and wait for you toe back to find me when you remembered me, but I never imagined that you wereing back for my bone marrow!¡± Baird Lane listened to her reproach, but his heart somehow felt a little bad, and the guilt and apology all came up. Because what she said was true, and he did feel sorry for her. Christine White¡¯s ming doesn¡¯t end there, it continues. It was as if she was ready to give everything she had suffered in the past three years. ¡°Still out of love for you, I agreed to donate bone marrow to Molly Bort, though I made a condition at the time, but my condition was for a child, is that too much? This child is also the one that grandpa has been waiting for, a child or grandchild of The Lane Family, your child, and you give up your own child for Molly Bort ¡­¡± At this point, Christine White¡¯s suppressed tears could no longer be suppressed and flowed down her face in big drops. Baird Lane handed her a tissue, ¡°Don¡¯t cry, I¡¯ll make it up to you.¡± Snap! Christine White pped his hand away and didn¡¯t take his paper, ¡°Make amends? How are you going to make amends? You can send that baby back to me in my belly?¡± The question gagged Baird Lane speechless. Christine White knew he couldn¡¯t answer, took a deep breath, stabilized herself a little, and coldly said to him, ¡°Go away, I don¡¯t want to see you right now, when I see you, I will think of my child!¡± ¡°Okay, I¡¯m going to head out, so feel free to call me if you need anything.¡± Baird Lane put down his paper towel and went out. Hearing the door m, Christine White could no longer maintain the toughness she had just put on and broke down and yelled. Baird Lane heard her yelling outside and tried to rush in several times, but was stopped by Ives Norton. ¡°I heard everything you guys just said, she doesn¡¯t want to see you right now, as far as she¡¯s concerned, you¡¯re the one who caused her to lose her baby, and you going in there right now is only going to make it harder for her.¡± Ives Norton said coldly. Baird Lane clenched his fists, ¡°Should we let her stay like this? The wound will open if she gets too emotional.¡± ¡°Now you care about her, what did you do before?¡± Ives Norton bristled, ¡°Come on, all she needs now is to vent, so just let her have a good one.¡± Baird Lane sniffed, and then didn¡¯t say anything. Only when there was no more movement from the hospital room door did he put his lifted heart back into ce and asked with lightly opened thin lips, ¡°Do you think I really did wrong?¡± ¡°You¡¯ve never done anything right with Molly Bort involved anyway, especially in this case today, what you¡¯re doing is outrageous you know that? It¡¯s true that you wanted to save Molly Bort, but why should Christine White have to pay for it? Christine White paid for it and you¡¯re still taking Molly Bort¡¯s side.¡± Ives Norton nced at him with contempt. Baird Lane¡¯s voice was a little dry, ¡°So, what do you think I should do?¡± ¡°To tell Christine White the truth as it is, of course, and to do her justice in the process.¡± Ives Norton replied. Baird Lane shook his head, ¡°No, if Molly finds out I¡¯m targeting The Bort Family over this, she¡¯ll mess it up.¡± ¡°What about Christine White? What about Christine White? Don¡¯t forget, The Bort Family are her enemies now, and you, as her husband, are helping her enemies, how do you want her to feel, she¡¯s the most innocent in this whole thing.¡± Ives Norton feels injustice for Christine White. Baird Lane pursed his lips, ¡°I know, but if the truth is told, she might seek revenge on The Bort Family, and it doesn¡¯t matter that Leo Bort is the culprit, but Molly is innocent too.¡± ¡°Molly Bort innocent?¡± Ives Norton snorted, ¡°Let¡¯s not even talk about whether or not Molly Bort was involved in this, let¡¯s just say that Molly Bort used Christine White¡¯s bone marrow, she¡¯s not innocent as a person, and seriously Baird, I feel sorry for Christine White for having such a screwed up husband like you! Sad!¡± When he finished, he nced coldly at Baird Lane and pushed his way into the hospital room. Once inside, he exhaled softly and the expression on his face immediately shifted to a gentle smile as he called out, ¡°Christine.¡± Christine White looked at him with both eyes, ¡°It¡¯s you ¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s me, does the wound hurt?¡± Ives Norton came to a stop by her hospital bed. Christine White shook her head, ¡°Didn¡¯t feel it.¡± ¡°That would be because the anesthesia hasn¡¯t worn off yet, so lie down and I¡¯ll see how the wound is doing and if it¡¯s cracked.¡± Ives Norton said to her as he put down the chart folder he was holding. Without a word, she obeyed andy down obediently. Ives Norton fished out her hospital gown and examined it carefully. Instead, she snapped, ¡°Ives, I really regret not listening to you at the time ¡­¡± Chapter 163: I’m Leaving Him Ives Norton¡¯s pressure on her wound gave way, ¡°Regret not listening to me or something?¡± ¡°Of course it was your counsel, counseling me to leave Baird Lane, I certainly didn¡¯t take your words to heart, and worrying about thinking about it makes me really regret it.¡± Christine White tilted her head into the crack of her pillow, her voice choked with emotion. A sh of heartache rose in Ives Norton¡¯s eyes, ¡°So you want to leave him, now?¡± Because of her crying, Christine White¡¯s body trembled slightly, ¡°Yes, I want to leave him, I don¡¯t know what to face him with in the future, and I don¡¯t have the means to forgive him, and I¡¯ve never been able to figure out how his heart can be so soft on Molly Bort, but why he has to be so hard on me and on our children, just because ours can¡¯t get his love?¡± Ives Norton¡¯s mouth opened, wanting tofort her, he didn¡¯t know how to do so, and could only advise, ¡°Don¡¯t cry, crying too much isn¡¯t good for your injury recovery.¡± Christine White sniffled, ¡°I don¡¯t want to cry, but I can¡¯t help it when I think of my poor baby, do you think if I had listened to you, my baby would have been saved?¡± ¡°This ¡­ Not necessarily.¡± Ives Norton mused back. This thing, it was totally The Bort Family, father and daughter, not Baird Lane at all. Baird Lane is just taking the fall for The Bort Family, but Christine White doesn¡¯t know that, and is convinced that Baird Lane did it. So even if she had listened to him and left Baird Lane in the first ce, The Bort Family would still not have let her go, and would still have caught her forcing her to take her bone marrow. Christine White was stunned for a moment when she heard Ives Norton¡¯s words, then she quickly reacted and smiled sadly, ¡°And yes, it¡¯s not necessarily true¡­ Baird Lane cares so much about Molly Bort¡­ even if I leave, he¡¯ll still find me, and then he¡¯ll ask me to donate bone marrow to Molly Bort¡­ I¡¯m still really whimsical.¡± ¡°In fact, this matter, it is not Baird who did ¡­ it.¡± Ives Norton hesitated, but decided to tell the truth.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. However Christine White couldn¡¯t listen at all, she covered her ears and sneered, ¡°Who is it if not him, I heard it all at the time, that¡¯s his voice, he teamed up with someone known as the boss to do it, I¡¯m his wife ah, and I have his child in my belly, how can he be so cruel!¡± It was Baird Lane¡¯s sinful voice at the time that got to her most. How ironic that the child in her womb was a sinful child in his opinion! Since he didn¡¯t want this child in the first ce, why did he agree to give her this child? Giving her hope, but then hardening her despair, she really hated it! Thinking of this, Christine White gripped the hand towel tightly, with self-deprecation written in her eyes, ¡°I had thought that even if I couldn¡¯t get his heart right now, as long as I stayed by his side, he would always be able to see me, but now I realize that I was wrong, some people, his heart is born to be cold and hard, made of stone, and it simply can¡¯t be melted or warmed! ¡± It¡¯s funny that it¡¯s so obvious that she¡¯s just now realizing it. It shows how naive and stupid she used to be. Ives Norton was a bit fuming when he saw Christine White looking like this, ¡°So what are you going to do after that? You said you want to leave Baird, have you really thought it through?¡± ¡°Well, I¡¯ve thought it through, he and I were meant to be two worlds, I never should havee into his life, I was the one who was so stupid before, I kept fooling myself into thinking that if I worked hard to be good enough, I could stand by his side, and now I realize just how wrong I was.¡± Christine White said miserably,ughing as tears slid down the corners of her eyes once more. Ives Norton didn¡¯t think much of it and pulled a tissue and just wiped her tears, ¡°No, you¡¯re not wrong, everyone has the right to choose their happiness and for you, Baird Lane was your happiness, that¡¯s why you chose him, but that¡¯s not why you¡¯re wrong.¡± ¡°But now it seems to me that that was my fault, my fault for overestimating myself, my fault for not fantasizing about something that wasn¡¯t mine, but I¡¯vee to my senses now, and left Baird Lane to go back to the world that was meant for me, and from now on, I¡¯m going back to the bridge and back to the road with him.¡± Christine White said with determination. Ives Norton was shocked by her determination. How much she cared for Baird Lane, he¡¯d seen it all over thest two months. He¡¯d even been envious and jealous of Baird Lane, to be loved wholeheartedly by a woman. But now she wants to leave Baird Lane so badly, so it¡¯s clear that Baird Lane has really hurt her this time. ¡°Now that you¡¯ve made up your mind, of course I¡¯m supporting you, but what are you going to do about Lane¡¯s old man¡¯s side?¡± Ives Norton asked as he looked at Christine White. Christine White¡¯s eyes darkened a bit, ¡°On Grandpa¡¯s side, I¡¯ll talk to him.¡± ¡°Okay then, when are you going to divorce Baird?¡± Ives Norton asked again. Christine White touched up her belly through the covers, ¡°I can¡¯t go anywhere in this condition, I¡¯ll talk to him when I can get out of bed, but until then, can you keep my secret?¡± ¡°Good.¡± Ives Norton agreed readily. Christine White smiled weakly at him, ¡°Thank you.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to thank me, I also want you to leave Baird, after all, Baird he ¡­ Never mind, let¡¯s not talk about it, get some rest and I¡¯ll see youter.¡± Ives Norton pulled the covers over her and gently left the hospital room. Instead of resting after he left, Christine White braced herself with difficulty, fished for her bedside cell phone, and made a call out. The call was quickly answered, and Mick White¡¯s impatient voice came sashaying through the phone, ¡°Christine White, what are you calling me for, I¡¯m at work?¡± ¡°Let me ask you, were you kidnapped yesterday?¡± Christine White asked with an expressionless face. Mick White was confused, ¡°Kidnapped? Christine White you¡¯re sick, you¡¯re the one who¡¯s been kidnapped!¡± ¡°I know.¡± Christine White hung up. She wasn¡¯t even remotely surprised by Mick White¡¯s answer, because she¡¯d had it in the back of her mind for a long time. The call she answered at the vi yesterday, asking her to rescue Mick White, was simply a cover, a cover to trick her out of the vi, because the only way she could be kidnapped was if she left the vi. The funny thing is that she was so desperate to save the day that she foolishly believed it and didn¡¯t even think to call Mick White for confirmation. ¡°Baird Lane ah Baird Lane, you even used my brother in order to sessfully kidnap me, so despicable!¡± Christine White deadpanned the cell phone in her hand as if she wanted to crush it. Outside the door, Baird Lane gently closed the door, which had just opened a crack, and murmured in a low voice, ¡°Stupid woman, if I really wanted your bone marrow, I should have just dragged you to the hospital for the operation, why go through all this trouble?¡± He had just seen Ives Nortone out, and was going to go in and see her, but he had just opened the door a crack when he heard her say this, and then he never had the courage to go in again. If you go in, I¡¯m afraid she¡¯ll kick you out too. It was better to leave her alone, perhaps she still didn¡¯t want to see him now. ¡°Why don¡¯t you go in?¡± Ives Norton asked yfully when he saw Baird Lane back out. Baird Lane swept him off his face, ¡°You¡¯re idle?¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay, today was supposed to be my day off, you guys called me and I came over to workte.¡± Ives Norton saidzily, sticking his hand in his white coat. Baird Lane sneered, ¡°Since it¡¯s your day off, you¡¯re going back.¡± ¡°That won¡¯t do, I¡¯ve got to examine her in two hours, she¡¯s had a miscarriage and had her bone marrow taken out, it¡¯s a dangerous few days, besides Baird, I¡¯d suggest that you¡¯d be better off hiring a psychiatrist for her.¡± Ives Norton¡¯s expression got serious. Baird Lane pursed his lips, ¡°A psychiatrist?¡± Chapter 164 – Psychiatrist ¡°Yeah, she¡¯s gone through this and the baby¡¯s gone, even the strongest of psyches can¡¯t handle it, just in case she can¡¯t think straight.¡± Ives Norton looked at the door to the hospital room with worry written in his eyes. Baird Lane, though he found the look in his eyes a little piercing, had to admit that his words were right. ¡°I know, I¡¯ll arrange it, don¡¯t worry about it.¡± Baird Lane said coldly. Ives Norton chortled, ¡°But whenever you¡¯re nice to your wife, you don¡¯t need me to remind you of that you know?¡± Baird Lane clenched his fists, ¡°Enough said? You really care about her.¡± ¡°Yeah, I care about her a lot because I sympathize with her for meeting a man like you, and it¡¯s no wonder that this time she says she¡¯s figured it out.¡± Dropping this, Ives Norton turned to leave. Baird Lane called out to him, ¡°You stop!¡± Ives Norton stopped, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°You said she figured it out, what did she figure out, and what exactly did you guys talk about in the hospital room just now?¡± Baird Lane stared at him intently. Ives Norton pushed his eyes together and smiled, ¡°We did say something, but I promised her I¡¯d keep it a secret for her, so I can¡¯t say, but if you want to know, you¡¯ll have to ask yourself.¡± With that, he shrugged his shoulders and walked away. Baird Lane looked at his back with a grimace and a cold air around him. Ives Norton¡¯s ¡®she¡¯s figured it out¡¯ment from earlier had him very concerned, always feeling that something was about to happen. Is he overthinking it? ¡°President Lane,¡± Gates said as he came over from the distance carrying a lunchbox. Baird Lane gathered his thoughts, ¡°Something wrong?¡± ¡°I got your lunch.¡± Gates handed over the lunchbox. Baird Lane looked away, ¡°No, I don¡¯t have an appetite.¡± ¡°No way President Lane, you haven¡¯t eaten in almost a day, how can your body stand it if you don¡¯t eat, better eat something.¡± Gates advised. Baird Lane shook his head, ¡°No, help yourself.¡± He was so adamant that Gates couldn¡¯t even be persuaded to put his lunchbox down with a sigh. ¡°President Lane, are you worried about ma¡¯am?¡± Gates couldn¡¯t help but ask when he saw Baird Lane looking at Christine White¡¯s hospital room door. Baird Lane hung his eyes without answering. Gates sardonically rubbed his nose and stopped asking questions, changing the subject, ¡°President Lane, you have a video conference abroad tonight, when do you n to return?¡± ¡°Push it, I¡¯m not going back.¡± Baird Lanemanded faintly. Gates wasn¡¯t surprised by that answer; after all, President Lane really didn¡¯t have the heart for any kind of meeting the way things were going right now. ¡°I know, I¡¯ll let you knowter.¡± Gates returned. Baird Lane hmmm¡¯d, ¡°Also, go arrange for a psychiatrist and get Aunt Lucy back here again while you¡¯re at it.¡± He was morefortable with Aunt Lucy looking after Christine White. ¡°Good.¡± Gates nodded, ¡°Is there anything else President Lane wants?¡± ¡°Nope, go ahead and do as you¡¯re told.¡± Baird Lane waved. Gates immediately left the hospital to do as he was told. Baird Lane was again alone in the long ward corridor. He sat in the cold chair, his eyes fixed for an instant on Christine White¡¯s hospital room, and a long time passed. Ives Norton was not surprised to see him still sitting and not gone when he came back. But Ives Norton ignores Baird Lane and walks right through the door of Christine White¡¯s hospital room to examine her once more. By the time Ives Norton came out of his checkup, Baird Lane finally made a move. ¡°What¡¯s her condition now?¡± Baird Lane stopped Ives Norton to ask. Ives Norton rolled his eyes, ¡°What else, the usual, but I say why haven¡¯t you gone back yet, you¡¯re not going to sit here all this time are you?¡± Baird Lane pursed his thin lips and acquiesced. Ives Norton raised an eyebrow in surprise, ¡°You¡¯ve really been sitting here for half a day, when did you be so patient?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Baird Lane replied indifferently. He did wonder where he got the patience to stay here for almost a day at a time. He was also going to leave ande backter. But every time he decides to leave, he can¡¯t help but have that scene in his head of Christine White being wheeled out of surgery, and then he can¡¯t go any further, like he¡¯s going to stay here and see her one more time. Ives Norton was a good judge of character and naturally saw what was going on in Baird Lane¡¯s mind, his sses reflecting back, ¡°You stayed here because you wanted to see her?¡± ¡°Uh-huh.¡± Baird Lane nodded slightly. Ives Norton bristled, ¡°Are you not going to leave if you don¡¯t see her?¡± Baird Lane frowned and was about to say no, but ultimately didn¡¯t speak. ¡°Alright, just go in, she¡¯s asleep and not emotional at this point anyway, but do you want your forehead taken care of?¡± Ives Norton asked looking at the wound on Baird Lane¡¯s forehead. He¡¯d meant to say that before. Also know how this injury came about. But the thought of Baird Lane being so unfair to Christine White over Molly Bort made him think that he did deserve to teach Baird Lane a lesson, but it had been hours, and if he didn¡¯t take care of it, it would leave a scar. However Baird Lane declined, ¡°No, that¡¯s it.¡± He crossed over to Ives Norton and entered the ward.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. Ives Norton shrugged. If you don¡¯t need it, you don¡¯t need it. He was just asking anyway. Baird Lane entered the hospital room and subconsciously put his footsteps as light as possible, not wanting to wake the woman in the hospital bed. But eventually the woman woke up, and just as he was sitting down on the edge of the bed she suddenly opened her eyes, ¡°What are you doing here?¡± She looked at Baird Lane faintly, and the tone of her question was indifferent. It was the first time Baird Lane had seen her look at herself with such eyes, and for a moment there was something inexplicably wrong in his heart, as if something important had suddenly disappeared all of a sudden. But what that thing was, he couldn¡¯t say. ¡°I came in to see you.¡± Baird Lane dropped his eyes and whispered back. Christine White sneered, ¡°Come to see if I¡¯m dead yet?¡± Baird Lane wrinkled his nose, ¡°Why do you say that?¡± ¡°Am I wrong?¡± Christine White bit her lower lip, ¡°You knew I was pregnant and not in good health, you still forcefully extracted my bone marrow to abort my child, I¡¯m lucky that I¡¯m alive now, it¡¯s my life, if it were anyone else, they might have died then.¡± Baird Lane blushed slightly at herment, but had to admit that she was indeed right. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯ll have your body patched upter.¡± ¡°It can¡¯t be mended.¡± Christine White closed her eyes, her face full of exhaustion, ¡°I¡¯ve had my bone marrow drawn twice in a row, and I¡¯m still childless, my body has already hurt its roots, so that¡¯s it.¡± ¡°No, I won¡¯t let anything happen to you.¡± Baird Lane said in a very serious tone as he took her hand. Christine White drew her hand back, ¡°If you had said that to me before it happened, I would have been happy for days, but now, I just think it¡¯s ridiculous, look at me now, that¡¯s what you¡¯re saying won¡¯t let anything happen to me?¡± Baird Lane was speechless. Christine White tilted her head the other way, ¡°Go away and don¡¯t evere back, I really don¡¯t want to see you, seeing you reminds me of my missing child.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry about the baby, but we¡¯ll have itter.¡± Baird Lane said. But as he said this, a sh ofplexity flew across his eyes. He hasn¡¯t forgotten the nurse¡¯s words at the time, who said that Christine White had injured her uterus and that the chances of her getting pregnant in the future were low. He was the one who had informed the hospital side not to tell her about it, so as not to add another point of sadness to her, and he only hoped tofort her by saying so now. ¡°Children?¡± Christine White opened her eyes, a look of confusion in them, ¡°Can I have children?¡± Chapter 165 – He’s Cheating ¡°It can.¡± Baird Lane told her without looking her in the eye. Christine White gave a mocking smile, ¡°Even if I could, I wouldn¡¯t be carrying your child, and I don¡¯t want him to be a victim of your desire to please Molly Bort as well.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not pleasing Molly,¡± Baird Lane frowned. Christine White yawned, ¡°Whatever you say, I don¡¯t care anymore, just get out, I want to sleep.¡± She closed her eyes back up and stopped paying attention to him. Baird Lane looked at her deeply for a moment, rose and went out. Christine White slept through the night and didn¡¯t wake up until noon the next day. Woke up to Aunt Lucy sitting on the edge of her bed in a drowsy sleep. ¡°Aunt Lucy,¡± Christine White called out in a raspy voice as her body moved. Aunt Lucy hears it and rushes to open her eyes, ¡°You¡¯re awake ma¡¯am.¡± ¡°Uh-huh.¡± Christine White responded feebly, then asked, ¡°Is there any water?¡± ¡°Yes yes yes, ma¡¯am don¡¯t move, I¡¯ll pour you some water.¡± Aunt Lucy held her down to keep her from moving, then got up to pour the water. Christine White took a few sips of water from Aunt Lucy¡¯s hand before her dry throat felt much better, ¡°Thank you.¡± ¡°Thanks for nothing.¡± Aunt Lucy giggled, cing the ss of water back on the bed. Christine White looked at her, ¡°By the way Aunt Lucy, what are you doing here, didn¡¯t you go home?¡± ¡°I did go back, butst night I received a call from Gates, he asked me toe back to take care of you, I even asked him if something had happened to you ma¡¯am, he refused to say anything, he just asked me toe back quickly, and then I came back to find out that, ma¡¯am, you actually had a miscarriage.¡± Speaking of this, Aunt Lucy¡¯s eyes reddened with heartache. Christine White¡¯s heart ached when she heard the word miscarriage. ¡°Ma¡¯am, how the hell did you fall?¡± Aunt Lucy inquired urgently. Christine White flinched, ¡°Wrestling?¡± ¡°Yes, I asked Mr. in the morning, Mr. said the wife had a miscarriage because she fell, I just went back for a day and this happened to you, I should have known that I would have watched you and not gone back.¡± Aunt Lucy sighed. Christine White was trembling with anger, ¡°Baird Lane told you that? He said I lost the baby in a fall?¡± ¡°Yes, isn¡¯t it?¡± Aunt Lucy heard something vaguely wrong. Christine White clenched her fists in a death grip, hatred in her eyes, ¡°How could he say what he said, how could he!¡±Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Her child, which he had clearly forced to be aborted to save Molly Bort, was evenbeled by him as a sinful child. Now he¡¯s going too far in trying to hide the truth by saying she had a miscarriage because she fell. ¡°Mistress, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Aunt Lucy saw Christine White so agitated and scared, she hurriedly calmed down, ¡°Mistress, calm down first, don¡¯t move around, beware of the wound splitting open ah.¡± ¡°Aunt Lucy!¡± said Christine White, looking at her with tears in her eyes, ¡°I hate it, I really hate it!¡± Aunt Lucy froze, ¡°Ma¡¯am, who do you hate?¡± ¡°I hate Baird Lane, I hate Molly bort, I hate them, I hate them, if it wasn¡¯t for them, my children would not die, they were their fault, they were all, oh ¡­¡± Aunt Lucy waspletely sure something was wrong this time and narrowed her old eyes, ¡°Ma¡¯am, didn¡¯t you lose your baby in a fall?¡± ¡°It was Baird Lane, he¡¯s the one who forcibly drained my bone marrow and aborted my baby to save Molly Bort.¡± Christine White yelled as she grabbed the covers. Aunt Lucy¡¯s pupils suddenly shrunk, the whole person waspletely stunned, and it took a long time before she reacted, ¡°How can this be, Mr. didn¡¯t say ¡­¡± ¡°He¡¯s a liar, I didn¡¯t even fall.¡± Christine White cried out. Aunt Lucy¡¯s old face paled, ¡°If that¡¯s true, then why did mister lie, and why did he do such a thing, it¡¯s his child, and for that Bort¡¯s sake, doesn¡¯t he feel bereft of conscience?¡± ¡°Conscience?¡± Christine White cried andughed, ¡°Conscience is not as important as Molly Bort!¡± Aunt Lucy opened her mouth and didn¡¯t answer anymore. After a while, she took out her phone, ¡°Mistress, we have to tell His Lordship about this matter, what Mister did this time is really too much!¡± ¡°Aunt Lucy,¡± Christine White stopped Aunt Lucy, ¡°I¡¯ll go over Grandpa¡¯s side myself, so stay out of it.¡± ¡°But ¡­¡± ¡°Listen to my Aunt Lucy,¡± Christine White looked at her with serious eyes. Aunt Lucy saw that she was so stubborn, so she had to nod her head and agree, ¡°Okay, but ma¡¯am, you¡¯d better tell the master earlier, I¡¯m sure the master will do you justice when he finds out.¡± ¡°Justice?¡± Christine White pursed her lips in self-deprecation, ¡°What¡¯s justice, my baby won¡¯t being back.¡± Aunt Lucy¡¯s heart went out to her when she heard this, ¡°Mrs. ¡­¡± Aunt Lucy was just about to say something when the knock on the door suddenly came. ¡°Who is it?¡± Aunt Lucy frowned and walked over to open the door. The door opens and outside stands Baird Lane and a doctor in a white coat. Aunt Lucy, having learned the truth about the miscarriage from Christine White, naturally doesn¡¯t look good when she sees Baird Lane at this moment. She was even thinking that if there was some kind of mop or something in here, she¡¯d knock him out. I¡¯ve never seen such a husband. He¡¯s a scum to the bone. Obviously, old Mr. and Mrs. Lao were such gentle and wonderful people, why did they be like this when it came to Mr. ¡°Something wrong?¡± Aunt Lucy asked in a very bad tone. Baird Lane naturally obviously felt the change in Aunt Lucy¡¯s attitude before and after, but didn¡¯t think much of it, pointing to the doctor beside him and introducing, ¡°This is the psychiatrist for Christine White.¡± ¡°Got it, just let the doctore in, sir just go back, I¡¯m afraid that Mrs. will not be able to stand it emotionally if she sees you.¡± Aunt Lucy finished her sentence and dragged the doctor into the ward as soon as she could before mming the door shut. Baird Lane was a little upset at being shut out, but in the end didn¡¯t say anything and walked over to a chair and sat down. In the hospital room, Christine White watched Aunt Lucy pull a doctor she hadn¡¯t seen before and was a little curious, ¡°Aunt Lucy, this is ¡­¡± ¡°This is the psychiatrist that Dr. Norton found for you ma¡¯am, Dr. Norton was afraid that you ma¡¯am might be rambling, so he specially sent the psychiatrist over to enlighten you.¡± Aunt Lucy smiled back, directly cing the credit for Baird Lane on Ives Norton. Christine White didn¡¯t doubt Aunt Lucy¡¯s words and nodded her head with muted interest, ¡°I see, but I don¡¯t need a psychiatrist, so please go back.¡± Herst words were to the doctor. ¡°Ma¡¯am.¡± Aunt Lucy walked over to Christine White, ¡°A psychiatrist is still needed, I know your character, most sentimental, if no one enlightens you, you will surely suffer for a long time because of the loss of your child, I hope youe out of it sooner rather thanter.¡± ¡°Aunt Lucy ¡­¡± ¡°Listen to my wife.¡± Aunt Lucy said without pause. Christine White couldn¡¯t argue with her and sighed, ¡°Fine.¡± ¡°There you go.¡± Aunt Lucy smiled in relief, then waved toward the psychiatrist. The psychiatrist nodded knowingly and began counseling Christine White. I had to die, this psychiatrist was still very capable, and after a session of counseling, Christine White did feel less depressed and sullen. Aunt Lucy was overjoyed to see it. Even Ives Norton was a little surprised when he came over to examine her and saw that she wasn¡¯t so gloomy anymore. ¡°Keep your current state of mind well, it will help you recover from your injuries and condition your body.¡± Ives Norton couldn¡¯t help but say after checking her wounds and changing the medicine for her wounds. Christine White looked at him and finally smiled her first heartfelt smile in two days, ¡°It¡¯s all thanks to you.¡± ¡°Thank me?¡± Ives Norton was a little confused as to what she meant. Chapter 166 – A Better Mood Christine White nodded, ¡°Didn¡¯t you get me a psychiatrist, that¡¯s why I said thank you.¡± ¡°Huh? I¡¯m looking for umm ¡­¡± Ives Norton suddenly stifled a grunt, his expression twisting a bit. Christine White was puzzled, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Ives Norton smiled at her reluctantly. ¡°Is it really okay? I just heard you scream I think.¡± Christine White said. Ives Norton coughed lightly, ¡°I just bit my tongue.¡± ¡°Yeah?¡± Christine White still felt like something was wrong, but he said so and she just took it as true. Seeing that Christine White didn¡¯t ask any more questions, Ives Norton exhaled softly, then shifted his body weight toward Aunt Lucy and lowered his voice, ¡°¡±Aunt Lucy, can you let go of my foot now?¡±¡± ¡°Yes, but Dr. Norton don¡¯t you dare say the wrong thing again, thest thing our wife wants to hear right now is about Mr. That¡¯s why I told the wife that you were the one who found the psychiatrist, and you almost said the wrong thing just now.¡± Aunt Lucy smiled peevishly and let go of his foot. Ives Norton pushed his eyes out of the crooked bridge of his nose, ¡°It¡¯s not like you didn¡¯t say hello to me in the first ce, how was I supposed to know you¡¯d be spilling your guts.¡± ¡°Okay, stop it.¡± Aunt Lucy reminded. Ives Norton looked down at his trampled and soiled uppers and couldn¡¯t help but cry a little, ¡°Alright Christine, you have a good rest, I¡¯ll be off.¡± ¡°Okay, slow down.¡± Christine White nodded her head lightly. Ives Norton racks up a medical records binder and heads out, only to be stopped by Baird Lane as soon as he gets out. Ives Norton rolled his eyes, ¡°Baird, you haven¡¯t left yet, have you?¡± ¡°When can she be discharged?¡± Baird Lane asked without answering. Ives Norton¡¯s expression got serious, ¡°What, you want to discharge her now when she can¡¯t even get off the ground?¡± ¡°No, just wanted to ask.¡± Baird Lane pursed his lips. Ives Norton wrapped his arms around him, ¡°It¡¯s early, at least until the wound on her stomach scabs over, but even if she¡¯s discharged by then, she¡¯ll have toe in for checkups every three days, and when a person¡¯s bone marrow is pumped twice in a row, you don¡¯t think there¡¯ll be any problems?¡± Baird Lane isn¡¯t talking anymore. Ives Norton sighed, ¡°Come on Baird, go back, she doesn¡¯t even want to see you right now, what¡¯s the point of you keeping guarding this ce, you might as well figure out what to do to get her to forgive you.¡± With those words, he left directly. Baird Lane leaned against the cold wall, contemting. Forgiveness? Would she really forgive him? Even if he told the truth and she knew that he hadn¡¯t done it, she still wouldn¡¯t forgive him, I¡¯m afraid. Squeak! The ward door was opened once more. Aunt Lucyes out of it with a kettle and chokes coldly when she sees Baird Lane leaning against the wall smoking. ¡°Sir, what are you doing? Mrs. is still in the ward, you are smoking here, what if the smell of smoke gets in?¡± Aunt Lucy rebuked with a cold face. Baird Lane was slightly startled, then responded, ¡°Sorry.¡± He didn¡¯t hesitate and simply stubbed out his cigarette. Aunt Lucy, however, still didn¡¯t have a good face for him, ¡°Go back to smoking if you want to smoke sir. ¡± She crossed to him, ready to go to the water room to get water. ¡°Wait.¡± Baird Lane called out to Aunt Lucy. Aunt Lucy frowned, ¡°What can I do for you sir?¡± ¡°How is she now?¡± Baird Lane asked, looking at the hospital room door. Aunt Lucy grunted, ¡°Thanks to Mr., the missus is in so much pain that she can¡¯t even turn over.¡± ¡°You know?¡± Baird Lane heard the sarcasm in her words. Aunt Lucy boarded up her face, ¡°Madam told me that it was you, sir, who caused her miscarriage by forcibly extracting her bone marrow in order to save that woman from The Bort Family, but you, sir, lied to me that it was Madam who fell by herself, what exactly is your intention, sir?¡± Baird Lane lowered his eyelids so that the color in his eyes could not be seen, ¡°There is nothing to be gained by it, go away.¡± He only said that because he didn¡¯t want to make too big a deal out of it, much less bring Molly into it. After all, he had decided from the beginning that he would take on this matter all by himself. But he didn¡¯t expect Christine White to tell Aunt Lucy, though not the real truth. Seeing that Baird Lane refused to say it explicitly, Aunt Lucy¡¯s heart was also on fire, and she taunted in a conspiratorial manner, ¡°Sir, you treat your wife and your own children like this for that woman from The Bort Family, just wait, there will always be a day when you will regret it.¡± She stopped paying attention to Baird Lane and went straight into the water room next door. The knot in Baird Lane¡¯s throat slid slightly for a few moments, and a fewplications passed through his eyes. Regret? First Ives Norton said so, and now Aunt Lucy is saying so. Did he really do something wrong? Baird Lane stands in the doorway of the hospital room and looks in through the ss in the door, eventually turning away. Aunt Lucy came out of the water closet, nced in the direction he¡¯d left, and let out a long sigh, ¡°Sins ¡­¡± To do this to his own wife and child for a woman who almost cost him his life back then and now treats him like this is not sinning. Without further thought, Aunt Lucy shook her head and entered the hospital room. Soon, a week passed. Christine White was barely able to get out of bed, being supported by Aunt Lucy, and could still walk a few steps, but not too far or her body still hurt. She hadn¡¯t seen Baird Lane in thest few days, hadn¡¯t contacted him, and hadn¡¯t asked him about anything. Instead, Aunt Lucy told her that Baird Lane came every day, was outside the ward door, just never came in. In response, Christine White justughed it off and didn¡¯t say much. ¡°Ma¡¯am, Dr. Yang is here.¡± Aunt Lucy led a man in. This man is the psychiatrist,st name Yang. Christine White closed the book in her hand and smiled at Dr. Young. Dr. Yang came over, ¡°Mrs. Lane¡¯s mood has smoothed out a lottely.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s all because of you, Dr. Yang.¡± Christine White said with a smile. She was, indeed, quite a bit calmer and not as hysterical as she had been at first. Dr. Young waved his hand humbly, ¡°The biggest reason, the biggest reason, is you yourself Mrs. Lane, you¡¯re stronger than I thought.¡± ¡°Thank you Dr. Yang for thepliment.¡± ¡°Not apliment, just the truth, Mrs. Lane, let¡¯s get started on today¡¯s counseling.¡± Dr. Young said. Christine White hmmm¡¯d and set the book in her hand aside. Aunt Lucy didn¡¯t bother them, and after a small smile, went out to buy food. When she came back from buying food, she happened to bump into Dr. Yang, who was about to leave. ¡°Dr. Yang, are you leaving?¡± Aunt Lucy asked. Dr. Young nodded, ¡°Yeah, counseling is over.¡± ¡°That fast?¡± ¡°Mrs. Lane¡¯s heart is in a good state now, it¡¯s already at a healthy level, and she won¡¯t need counseling in the future, so I should go too.¡± Dr. Yang finished and excused himself. Aunt Lucy sighed in relief, she thought the missus had angered him and he had left in a huff. ¡°Ma¡¯am, I bought big bone soup, you¡¯ll drink more in a while.¡± Aunt Lucy opened the lunchbox and served the meal from it. Christine White smelled the food and was a little hungry, eyeing the bowl in Aunt Lucy¡¯s hand.C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org Aunt Lucy smiled and handed her the bowl, ¡°Eat up.¡± ¡°Thanks Aunt Lucy,¡± Christine White said as she took the bowl and blew gently on the heat before taking a sip of the soup. She had eaten so lightly in the past few days that her mouth had no vor when she looked for it, and now that she was drinking such fragrant big bone soup, a feeling of happiness came over her. Aunt Lucy was very happy to see her happy with her drink. ¡°Take your time ma¡¯am, I¡¯m going to go get Dr. Norton to prescribe some medicine, you¡¯re almost out of it.¡± Aunt Lucy said. Christine White nodded, ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll go then.¡± Aunt Lucy took off the apron she had on and went out. As soon as she had left in front of her, Christine White¡¯s cell phone, which was sitting on her bedside, suddenly rang. She stopped drinking her soup and casually nced at it, a nce that made her unable to move her eyes away any longer, and a wave of intense indignation surfaced on her small face. Chapter 167 – Molly Bort’s Apology The caller was Molly Bort. It¡¯s the woman who stole her bone marrow and indirectly killed her child. If she was mindful of Molly Bort¡¯s existence in the past, now, it has risen to hatred, even if this matter, Molly Bort was not involved, but Molly Bort used her bone marrow, which led to the death of her child, she doesn¡¯t feel that Molly Bort is innocent, and that Molly Bort is a murderer as well. Christine White put down the bowl in her hand, grabbed her cell phone and answered it. ¡°Ms. White ¡­¡± Molly Bort¡¯s guilty voice rang out. Christine White, inwardly unmoved, spoke with an expressionless face, ¡°What¡¯s your business?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry Miss White, I came to apologize to you.¡± Molly Bort said. Christine White¡¯s face was still expressionless, ¡°Apologize for what?¡± ¡°Of course it¡¯s about the bone marrow, I¡¯ve heard all about it, Baird forced your bone marrow for me and ¡­ also caused you to lose your baby, I¡¯m sorry Christine White, it¡¯s all me, I¡¯m the one who¡¯s sorry.¡± Molly Bort whimpered.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. Christine White just felt ridiculous, ¡°You really think you¡¯re sorry?¡± ¡°Yes, I didn¡¯t know that at the time, and I didn¡¯t know until I woke up from surgery, and I wanted to call you earlier to apologize, but my dad won¡¯t let me have ess to electronic devices, so that¡¯s why I¡¯m calling you now, and I¡¯m really sorry.¡± Molly Bort cried a lot and apologized sincerely. If it was a soft-hearted person, I¡¯m afraid they would have to be a bit intolerant and forgive her on the spot. But not Christine White. She would never forgive Molly Bort! ¡°Miss Molly Bort if you really feel sorry for me, then please return the bone marrow and my child to me, as long as you can do it, I will forget about all this, if you can¡¯t do it, don¡¯te and apologize to me in a fake way, I will only think that you are showing off.¡± Christine White coldly finished speaking and hung up the phone. Molly Bort was frozen in her tracks, how she hadn¡¯t expected Christine White to be so disrespectful. But it didn¡¯t matter, she¡¯d served her purpose. The purpose of her phone call was to try to make Christine White more determined that it was all Baird Lane¡¯s doing. Thinking of this, Molly Bort hooked her lips in triumph, but soon, her expression turned and she made an aggrieved look and called Baird Lane over again. ¡°Baird ¡­¡± Molly Bort huffed. Baird Lane, too tired ofte to be in the mood to deal with her, spoke faintly, ¡°What is it you want?¡± ¡°I just called Ms. White.¡± Molly Bort said, biting her lip. Baird Lane¡¯s expression changed slightly, ¡°What did you say? You called Christine White?¡± ¡°Uh-huh.¡± ¡°Who told you to fight?¡± Baird Lane growled low. Molly Bort was so confused by the yelling that she was stunned for a moment and forgot to react. It was the first time she¡¯d ever been yelled at by Baird Lane. Now Molly Bort is really aggravated, both aggravated and hateful. How dare this man yell at her! She would never have put up with him if it weren¡¯t for the fact that she still needed him! ¡°Baird, was I wrong to call? I just wanted to apologize to her.¡± Molly Bort huffed back. Baird Lane¡¯s thin lips pursed out a few points of coldness, ¡°She doesn¡¯t need your apology, since you¡¯ve got her bone marrow now, don¡¯t show up in front of her in the future, and when you¡¯ve recovered, Molly, you go abroad and nevere back.¡± Molly Bort gave a sob, ¡°Nevere back? Baird, are you kicking me out?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not that I¡¯m kicking you out, but there¡¯s really no room for you here right now, and do you think Grandpa wouldn¡¯t know about something so big? He will know one day, and then what should The Bort Family do?¡± Baird Lane said coldly. Molly Bort swallowed with some trepidation, ¡°Aren¡¯t you still there Baird, don¡¯t you want to help me?¡± ¡°I can¡¯t help you, Christine White can¡¯t face me, and in the same way I can¡¯t face you now because your father cost me my child after all.¡± Baird Lane gripped his cell phone tightly. Molly Bort¡¯s eyes narrowed with resentment and exasperation written all over them, but the words that came out were apologetic, showing how well she could act. ¡°I¡¯m sorry Baird, I apologize for my dad, don¡¯t worry, when I¡¯m healed, I¡¯ll be out of the country ¡­.¡± In fact, she had long decided to leave the country after she was healed, but she didn¡¯t want to be kicked out of the country just like that, rather she wanted to go in a bright and honorable way, and she didn¡¯t want to be confined to a foreign country and nevere back. And she only left the country to go to that heartless man, in the past six months, he must have a lot of warblers around him. Just wait, when she¡¯s better, she¡¯ll absolutely get all those women away from him. Hearing Molly Bort¡¯s answer, Baird Lane¡¯s face eased a little, ¡°That¡¯s good then, that¡¯s it, don¡¯t call Christine White again.¡± ¡°¡­ Good.¡± Molly Bort answered in a thin, whispery voice. Baird Lane snuffed out themunication and tossed his cell phone casually onto his desk, rubbing his temples wearily. Gates knocked on the door and came in, ¡°President Lane, it¡¯s time for the meeting and the shareholders are asking why you haven¡¯te over yet.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll be right there.¡± Baird Lane stood up and headed out of the office. Gates followed him. Baird Lane stopped outside the conference room door, ¡°You go over to the hospital.¡± ¡°Going to see ma¡¯am?¡± Gates asked. Baird Lane nodded, ¡°Molly Bort called her a while ago, go see how she¡¯s doing emotionally for me.¡± ¡°President Lane why don¡¯t you just call and ask Aunt Lucy?¡± asked Gates, a little puzzled. Baird Lane dropped his eyes and said in a faint voice, ¡°Aunt Lucy won¡¯t answer my calls.¡± ¡°I know, I¡¯m on my way.¡± Gates responded, feeling some sympathy in his heart for Baird Lane. Now President Lane is pretty miserable, and being disregarded by the missus falls apart, and even Aunt Lucy doesn¡¯t treat him well. But if you ask him, President Lane deserved it. Gates went to the hospital and as soon as Aunt Lucy saw him, her face fell, ¡°What are you doing here?¡± ¡°I came to see ma¡¯am.¡± Gates smiled back. Aunt Lucy waved her hand in disgust, ¡°Go go go, what are you looking at, don¡¯t know that Mrs. doesn¡¯t want to see you guys right now.¡± ¡°Aunt Lucy ¡­¡± Gates was about to say something when Christine White¡¯s voice suddenly came through, ¡°Aunt Lucy, is this Assistant Gates?¡± Aunt Lucy red at Gates, ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Let him in.¡± Gates¡¯ eyes lit up, and without waiting for Aunt Lucy to react, he crossed straight into the hospital room. ¡°Ma¡¯am.¡± Gates called out softly as he set the flowers and fruit down. Christine White frowned, ¡°Don¡¯t you call me ma¡¯am, I won¡¯t be anytime soon.¡± Gates mentally thumped and asked tentatively, ¡°What does that mean, ma¡¯am?¡± Christine White shook her head without exnation, ¡°You came here at his behest?¡± Who this he refers to is self-evident. Gates nodded, ¡°Yes, President Lane learned that the one from The Bort Family called you and asked me toe by and check on you.¡± ¡°Now you see?¡± Christine White looked at him. Gates pushed up his sses, ¡°See, Suddenly the mood is fairly stable.¡± ¡°Then it¡¯s good that you can give him back his orders, and that I didn¡¯t get hysterical and let him down.¡± Christine White mocked lightly. The corner of Gates¡¯ mouth twitched, ¡°Your Ladyship can be a real joker.¡± What did he tell President Lane about this. ¡°I¡¯m not kidding.¡± Christine White pursed her lips, her voice cool and muted. Gates rubbed the tip of his nose and quickly changed the subject, ¡°Is that what ma¡¯am wanted to tell me when she called me in?¡± ¡°No, I want you to take a message to Baird Lane that I want to see him, and that I have something to talk to him about, face to face!¡± Christine White returned. Gates¡¯ eyes rolled, ¡°So ma¡¯am, can I ask what it¡¯s about?¡± Chapter 168 Let’s Divorce Christine White turned her head out the window and didn¡¯t answer. Gates pushed his sses up awkwardly, ¡°Okay, I know, I¡¯ll go back and tell President Lane.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± Christine White thanked her faintly. ¡°You¡¯re wee, as it should be, then ma¡¯am, I¡¯ll take my leave.¡± ¡°Good.¡± Christine White nodded. After Gates left, Aunt Lucy closed the door behind her and couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Ma¡¯am, what are you doing seeing Mr. now? It¡¯s hard to believe you¡¯re nning to forgive him.¡± ¡°No.¡± Christine White closed her eyes, her voice long and weary, ¡°I won¡¯t forgive him, I can forgive him for anything, even if he forcibly drained me of my bone marrow, but I can¡¯t forgive him for his ruthlessness in aborting my child, knowing I was pregnant, in order to drain me of my bone marrow.¡± Aunt Lucy sighs. Christine White added, ¡°Aunt Lucy, you know what? Two days ago I was still having nightmares about that kid questioning me about why his dad didn¡¯t like him and asking me why I didn¡¯t protect him, and there was no way I could answer those two questions, I really couldn¡¯t ¡­¡± ¡°Mistress.¡± Aunt Lucy hugged her with a heartfelt soothing hug, ¡°Mistress don¡¯t think too much, it was all a dream, it was all a dream.¡± ¡°I know, but I can¡¯t let go.¡± Christine White choked out. Aunt Lucy¡¯s sighs continue, ¡°Sins oh ¡­¡± Christine White sobbed in a small voice, ¡°I really never thought that he would be so cruel as to even call that child a sinner!¡± ¡°Sins?¡± Aunt Lucy¡¯s body stiffened as she hugged her. Christine White sensed something was wrong with Aunt Lucy and looked up from her arms, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with Aunt Lucy?¡± Aunt Lucy frowned, ¡°Ma¡¯am, are you saying that Mister called the baby in your womb a sinful child?¡± ¡°Yeah, I was on the operating table and heard it with my own ears.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not right.¡± Aunt Lucy stroked her chin with a strange look on her face, ¡°Mr. grew up with an elite education, he wouldn¡¯t say such words at all, and swearing is even less likely, ma¡¯am, are you sure this is what Mr. said?¡± ¡°He said it, I swear!¡± Christine White held up three fingers. Aunt Lucy¡¯s brow furrowed into a chuan, ¡°Then this is strange ¡­¡± Mr. wouldn¡¯t say such a thing, and Mrs. wouldn¡¯t lie. Could there be a hidden agenda here? ¡°Ma¡¯am, if you think about it more carefully, did the gentleman say anything else besides that?¡± Aunt Lucy asked again. Christine White dropped her eyes and said in a faint voice, ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Said what?¡± Christine White told the story exactly as it was. Aunt Lucy listened, the mystery in her mind growing bigger and bigger, ¡°The boss? Who is that boss?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know, I asked but no one told me, at the time, before the surgery, only Baird Lane spoke to the guys who just operated on me, that boss didn¡¯t say a word from the beginning to the end, much less show his face.¡± Christine White shook her head. Aunt Lucy narrowed her eyes, ¡°Then this is even stranger.¡± ¡°What¡¯s strange?¡± Christine White looked at her. Aunt Lucy said in a deep voice, ¡°Ma¡¯am, you just said that it was Mister who worked together with that boss to siphon off your bone marrow, but think about it ma¡¯am, Mister as the next head of The Lane Family, with his power and influence, who in this town would be better than him, he needs to work with someone?¡± Hearing this, Christine White, who was also starting to feel a little weird inside, pursed her lips and said, ¡°So Aunt Lucy what you¡¯re saying is that someone is impersonating Baird?¡± ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant, I just think it might not be that simple.¡± Aunt Lucy returned. Christine White clenched her palms, ¡°Whatever else is mixed in here, in any case he, Baird Lane, is involved and I still won¡¯t forgive him.¡± ¡°Ma¡¯am, I don¡¯t mean for you to forgive Mr., I just think that there are some things that we should clear up, we can¡¯t be so unclear, after all, there are too many suspicious points here.¡± Aunt Lucy picked up an apple and peeled it. Christine White smiled bitterly, ¡°No need, I¡¯m afraid that if I figure it out, the results will only be more uneptable, that¡¯s all.¡± ¡°Alright then.¡± Aunt Lucy, seeing her insistence, didn¡¯t try to persuade her any further, and cut the apple into small bite-sized pieces and handed them to her. Christine White took it, thanked her, and took a small bite. Aunt Lucy didn¡¯t disturb her when she saw her eating seriously and picked up the water basin to go to the restroom to wash her clothes. Half an hourter, Baird Lane arrived at the hospital. After a week, this was the first time he had seen Christine White. She had lost a lot of weight, her cheeks were sunken in, her eyes were somewhat deep-set, and her face was even more waxy and waxy, and her already thin and petite body was even more petite and heartbreaking now. Seeing such a Christine White, Baird Lane¡¯s psyche for no reason rose a touch of guilt and self-reproach, his thin lips moved, as if there were many words he wanted to say, but in the end, he only asked in a low voice, ¡°Is your health better?¡± Christine White looked down at herself, her expression faint, ¡°How am I physically, Mr. Lane didn¡¯t you see it all?¡± ¡°What did you call me?¡± Baird Lane¡¯s pupils narrowed. President Lane? She called him President Lane? Somehow, when he heard Christine White call out to him like that, he was inexplicably a little flustered and uneasy. Christine White, unaware of what was going on in Baird Lane¡¯s mind, heard him ask and repeated, ¡°Mr. Lane, is there a problem?¡± Her cold expression made Baird Lane¡¯s heart clench even more, and the panic and unease became more pronounced. It¡¯s just that he¡¯s used to not being surprised by anything, so at this moment, even if he had these emotions that displeased him, he didn¡¯t show them and just wrinkled his eyebrows, ¡°No problem.¡± ¡°Well then, Mr. Lane have a seat.¡± Christine White gestured to the chair next to the bed. Baird Lane didn¡¯t say much as he walked over and sat down, ¡°You had Gates ask me toe over here and say he had something to tell me?¡± ¡°Uh-huh.¡± Christine White nodded. Baird Lane¡¯s voice subconsciously softened as he looked at her sickly little face, ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s get a divorce.¡± Christine White returned. Baird Lane¡¯s face changed slightly and his mind was even more rmed, ¡°What did you say?¡± ¡°I said, let¡¯s get a divorce!¡± Christine White repeated word for word. Baird Lane stood up, so violently that the legs of his chair made a mark on the floor and made a piercingly sharp sound. But both of them didn¡¯t bother, they just looked at each other, one with deep and hidden eyes, and the other with t and waveless eyes, as if they were a pool of stagnant water. The two of them stared at each other, causing the air to gradually be frozen. After a moment, Baird Lane calmed down and was the first to break the stony silence, his voice cold, ¡°Did you just say, divorce?¡± How could he not have imagined that what she was going to tell him was, in fact, a divorce? ¡°Yes.¡± Christine White responded without fear. Baird Lane¡¯s hands at his sides clenched and his breath went icy around him, ¡°Christine White, do you know what you¡¯re talking about?¡±C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org No wonder she suddenly changed the way she addressed him, she actually had this in mind! ¡°I know, and my head is clear, Mr. Lane, that I want a divorce.¡± Christine White returned in a cool and scanty tone. No one knows how much courage she mustered to say the words divorce. How could she have filed for divorce if she hadn¡¯t saved up enough disappointment. After all, this was the only man she had ever loved deeply, but this was the man who had made her love him, but he had given her a hard time! Hearing the firmness in Christine White¡¯s words about divorce, Baird Lane¡¯s face grimaced, ¡°Christine White, give me a reason for divorce!¡± Christine White dropped her eyes, ¡°Is it okay if I hate you?¡± This answer made Baird Lane subconsciously take a step back, mild shock surfacing on his cold face, ¡°You hate me?¡± Chapter 169 – Telling the Truth ¡°Yes, I hate you, I hate you for getting entangled with your ex-girlfriend during your marriage to me, I hate you for seeking my bone marrow over and over again for your ex-girlfriend, and I hate you even more for aborting your own child with your own hands just for the sake of regarding your ex-girlfriend, such a person like you does not deserve to be a husband or a father!¡± Christine White shouted in grief and anger. In the past, because she loved him, she would never say such heavy things to him. But now she didn¡¯t care anymore. She just wants a divorce! Baird Lane¡¯s face paled a little at Christine White¡¯s eight words, ¡®unworthy of a husband, unworthy of a father¡¯, ¡°Is that even how you see me?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not that I see you that way, it¡¯s what you¡¯ve done thatpels me to see you that way, Mr. Lane, ask yourself, have you ever done your duty as a husband?¡± Christine White¡¯s eyes reddened. Baird Lane¡¯s thin lips twitched slightly and he didn¡¯t answer. Because he realized he couldn¡¯t answer at all. ¡°Forget it, what¡¯s the point of talking about it, I¡¯m already disappointed in you.¡± Christine White raised her sleeve and wiped the corners of her eyes, calmed her emotions a little, and then continued, ¡°Mr. Lane, get a divorce, it will be better for you and for me, aren¡¯t you so disillusioned with me because you married me and thought that I was taking Mrs. Lane¡¯s ce, and now that I¡¯ve given up my ce, you can marry Molly Miss Bort.¡± ¡°Marry Molly? Who told you I was going to marry her?¡± Baird Lane¡¯s back teeth seat clenched. Christine White smiled coldly, ¡°I said it myself, you love her so much and she loves you, you should have been together, it¡¯s me who interfered and made it impossible for you to be together, I¡¯m wrong, I¡¯ll stay far away from you from now on, never bother you and wish you a long life.¡± ¡°Christine White!¡± yelled Baird Lane in an angry whisper as he listened more and more. Christine White shuddered and quickly calmed down again, ¡°Mr. Lane, does my blessing upset you?¡± Baird Lane looked at her with a cold gaze, ¡°Those are words I don¡¯t want to hear from you next time.¡± ¡°Why?¡± Christine White bit her lip. ¡°There¡¯s no why, just remember.¡± ¡°You¡¯re still so bossy and dictatorial.¡± Christine White mocked lightly. Baird Lane¡¯s thin lips pursed into a straight line, ¡°I¡¯ll admit, I did neglect you when it came to Molly, and it was wrong of me to do that, but I never expected anything to happen with Molly, and that¡¯s something I¡¯ve told you several times, so why can¡¯t you just take it to heart?¡± ¡°You me me? Is it that I didn¡¯t take it to heart? Is it that I haven¡¯t believed in you? No, I¡¯ve done all of those things, instead you, Mr. Lane, have you ever done what you said you would do?¡± Christine White questioned him. The pupils of Baird Lane¡¯s eyes contracted slightly, ¡°I ¡­¡± ¡°You didn¡¯t!¡± Christine White intended him directly, ¡°You never kept your word when it came to Molly Bort, you said you would never see Molly Bort again but you only kept your word for a while and you were back to running to the hospital for three days, you said you¡¯d let me have the baby but instead you ¡­ And yet you ¡­¡± Christine White couldn¡¯t say thetter because it was too heartbreaking. But the meaning Baird Lane understands, and because he understands it, he¡¯s even more unable to refute it. After all, he had decided from the beginning that he would hide this from Leo Bort and take the me himself. ¡°I¡¯m sorry about the kids, and I¡¯m sorry for you, including when ites to Molly, but those aren¡¯t reasons for us to get a divorce, so I¡¯m not going to agree to a divorce, and I¡¯m going to pretend that you didn¡¯t mention it.¡± Baird Lane forcefully rejected Christine White¡¯s request for a divorce. Christine White deadpanned, ¡°Why don¡¯t you say yes? Who are you to say no.¡± ¡°Just by virtue of the fact that you are my wife in name only, on The Lane Family¡¯s genealogy, and let me tell you, there¡¯s no precedent for divorce in The Lane Family, and I¡¯m not going to be that precedent, so get some rest, calm down, and chill out about the divorce.¡± With those words, Baird Lane lifted his foot and walked away. Christine White was trembling with anger, ¡°A wife in name only? How ridiculous, a wife in name only ¡­¡± She suddenly burst outughing, herughter full of sarcasm and sadness. Yeah, she¡¯s Baird Lane¡¯s wife in name only. But what wife in name only is not treated well by her husband? Once married, she¡¯s been alone for three years, and when it¡¯s hard to look forward to it, it¡¯s to take advantage of her. After the use, and then put her aside, mouth read in the heart to remember all the other women, and even for the sake of that woman, personally get rid of her child ¡­ Baird Lane stood outside the door of the hospital room, listening to Christine White¡¯s mournfulughter inside, and his heart was also very ufortable, and even more vaguely a little pain. ¡°Sir.¡± Aunt Lucy¡¯s cold voice sounded behind him. Baird Lane quickly gathered his heart and turned around, ¡°Something wrong?¡± ¡°Would you call your children sinful?¡± Aunt Lucy asked, looking him in the eye. Baird Lane frowned, ¡°What?¡± Who would say their children are sinful? ¡°Surely it won¡¯t ¡­¡± Aunt Lucy murmured softly, seeing the confusion in Baird Lane¡¯s eyes. Since Mr. wouldn¡¯t say sins, it seems that the voice of Mr. that Mrs. heard at the time may have been someone else. ¡°Aunt Lucy, what on earth are you talking about?¡± Baird Lane was a little impatient. Aunt Lucy¡¯s eyes rolled and she tentatively asked, ¡°Sir, the person who really kidnapped Mrs. and drained her bone marrow and aborted the child in her belly was not you, right?¡± Baird Lane¡¯s eyes shed, ¡°Why do you ask?¡± ¡°Nothing, just some curiosity, I asked my wife for the details of what happened at the time, and after she told me, I found a few suspicions, a few suspicions that are nevermitted on a gentleman.¡± ¡°What suspicions have you found?¡± Baird Lane narrowed his eyes. Aunt Lucy didn¡¯t have the intention to hide it and answered directly, ¡°First of all it¡¯s the talking, sir you never swear and how can you call your own child a sinner, the other is that with the power you have sir, why do you need to cooperate with others to kidnap the wife?¡± ¡°Sins?¡± Baird Lane¡¯s face clouded over. The man Leo Bort found to impersonate his voice had the audacity to call his child a sinner? For a moment, Baird Lane¡¯s heart burst with anger, his fists on both sides of his body clenched and his veins blossomed. Seeing him like this, Aunt Lucy reinforced the idea in her mind, ¡°So sir, you didn¡¯t do any of this, you¡¯re just hiding the truth for someone again, or rather, you¡¯re taking the me for someone?¡± Baird Lane pursed his thin lips and didn¡¯t answer.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Aunt Lucy got angry, ¡°Sir, I was right wasn¡¯t I, you are indeed taking the me for someone else, and that someone, is The Bort Family the father and daughter, it¡¯s all The Bort Family father and daughter who did all this isn¡¯t it? They¡¯re the only ones that you¡¯re covering up for so much.¡± ¡°Aunt Lucy ¡­¡± Baird Lane didn¡¯t realize that Aunt Lucy was so smart as to have guessed the whole truth from such two suspicions. Aunt Lucy gasped and straightened her thighs, ¡°Sir, you¡¯re confused! How could you do that? They hurt your wife and got rid of your child, you actually harbor them, you you you ¡­ No, this matter can¡¯t be hidden, I have to tell the wife, I have to let the wife know!¡± With that, Aunt Lucy pushes past Baird Lane and enters the hospital room, despite his attempts to stop her. Baird Lane blushed and followed suit. But he was a step toote after all, Aunt Lucy was already speaking up, ¡°Ma¡¯am, the man who kidnapped you, the man who drained your bone marrow, and the man who aborted your child is not Mr., it¡¯s The Bort Family, father and daughter!¡± ¡°What did you say?¡± Christine White¡¯s pupils plummeted. Chapter 170 – Discharge and Resignation Aunt Lucy, thinking she hadn¡¯t heard her, repeated what she had just said, and also gave away the fact that someone was impersonating Baird Lane¡¯s voice. Christine White was shaking in her body, ¡°You¡¯re saying that Molly Bort and her dad made these?¡± ¡°Yes ma¡¯am.¡± Aunt Lucy nodded affirmatively. Hate rose to Christine White¡¯s face, ¡°Is it true?¡± She looked at Baird Lane. Baird Lane had realized that to hide it at this point would just seem redundant, and could only purse his thin lips and admit it. Christine White¡¯s body trembled violently, shocked and exasperated by the reversal of the matter, ¡°Why, why did you say you did it?¡± ¡°Why else, to hide it for The Bort Family, father and daughter.¡± Aunt Lucy said coldly. ¡°Hiding?¡± Christine White bit her lower lip in a deadly rage, ¡°So you¡¯re hiding it for them and you¡¯re taking the me for it on your own ord, right?¡± ¡°Sorry. ¡­¡± Baird Lane drops his eyes. By apologizing at this time, he was undoubtedly acknowledging her words. Christine White red at him in grief, ¡°Baird Lane, do you even know what you are doing to yourself? I¡¯m your wife, I¡¯m carrying your child in my belly, we¡¯re being treated like this and you choose to cover up for our enemies, are you still a human being?¡± Baird Lane¡¯s handsome face went slightly white and he couldn¡¯t speak. Christine White had tears in her eyes, ¡°I really regret it, I really regret loving a man like you, Hugh Dong is right, loving you will only end up with you all over the ce, I might as well have left you in the first ce!¡± ¡°Hugh Dong?¡± said Baird Lane, his eyes sinking, ¡°What has he told you?¡± Christine White didn¡¯t answer him this question, just looked at him coldly and asked rhetorically, ¡°Baird Lane, Molly Bort father and daughter forcibly extracted my bone marrow and aborted my child, do you really want to bear this guilt for them?¡± Baird Lane clenched both fists, ¡°I promised them.¡± ¡°So you had to do it right? So let me ask you, while you were harboring them, did you yourself take revenge on them?¡± Christine White questioned. Baird Lane pursed his lips, ¡°No.¡± ¡°No?¡± Christine White clenched her teeth in anger, ¡°You actually didn¡¯t? How could you not retaliate against them, those are your children, they are your children, and just because one of them is the woman you love and the other is the father of the woman you love, you can be so ignorant of right and wrong?¡± Molly Bort, father and daughter, kidnapped her, forcibly extracted her bone marrow, and aborted her child, and either of these things is against thew and can be reported to the police. Baird Lane harbored them and didn¡¯t call the police, which she could understand. But she can¡¯t ept that he has no means of retaliation whatsoever against Molly Bort and her father and daughter, knowing that Molly Bort and her father and daughter got rid of her child with their own hands, and that child is not only hers, but his as well, and he refuses to even avenge his own child¡¯s death! ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t know right from wrong, I just ¡­¡±Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. ¡°You don¡¯t want to talk about it!¡± Christine White shouted interrupting Baird Lane, covering her ears emotionally intense, ¡°I don¡¯t want to hear any more, all I know is that you didn¡¯t do anything about what happened to me and my child, you only harbored those two, for that alone Baird Lane I can¡¯t forgive you, and what you¡¯re doing now is even more than if you had done all this yourself! of abominations!¡± Baird Lane¡¯s thin lips parted as if he wanted to say something, but in the end he couldn¡¯t. Christine White pointed to the door, ¡°You go, you go, I don¡¯t want to see you, I don¡¯t want to see you ever again, think about the divorce!¡± ¡°Divorce?¡± Aunt Lucy, who hadn¡¯t said anything, couldn¡¯t help but lose her voice in shock when she heard this. But neither Christine White nor Baird Lane paid her any attention. Baird Lane looked deeply at Christine White for a few seconds, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll leave you to get some rest, and I won¡¯t think twice about the divorce.¡± With those words, he turned and walked out the door. Aunt Lucy looked at his back and then at Christine White¡¯s determined expression, and her whole body panicked, not understanding how things could have ended up like this. Divorce? What¡¯s all this talk about divorce? ¡°Ma¡¯am, when you told Mr. what you just said, you meant divorce?¡± Aunt Lucy asked again. Christine White copsed back into her hospital bed, her eyes staring lifelessly at the ceiling. ¡°I can¡¯t live with him anymore, I couldn¡¯t forgive him before when I thought he did all these things and wanted a divorce, and I can¡¯t forgive even more now that I know he didn¡¯t do all these things, but he¡¯s covering up for my and my children¡¯s enemies, and not even retaliating against them.¡± ¡°This ¡­¡± Aunt Lucy suddenly didn¡¯t know what to say either. She could understand how her wife felt, and because she did, she had nothing to say. But it doesn¡¯t have to rise to the level of divorce, does it? And mister is really something, even if you don¡¯t send The Bort Family father and daughter to the police station, at least you should give them a little color to show them what they shouldn¡¯t do, but mister didn¡¯t do it either, does mister love that Bort woman that much? Is Mr. Bort that much in love with that Bort woman that he doesn¡¯t care if he loses his own child? ¡°Aunt Lucy, why don¡¯t you go out too, I¡¯m tired and I want to get some sleep.¡± Christine White closed her eyes, a tear slipped from the corner of her eye and dripped onto the clean white pillow, quickly fainting away in a cloud. ¡°Okay, ma¡¯am you go to sleep, I¡¯ll go out and keep watch.¡± Aunt Lucy tucked her in and eased her footsteps out. Christine White reluctantly rolled over, burying her face in the covers, and quickly stopped moving. By the time she woke up again from her nap, it was nighttime. Ives Norton came over to examine her on time and was bbergasted to see her eyes red and swollen, ¡°You¡¯ve been crying?¡± ¡°Learned some truths, couldn¡¯t help crying, made youugh.¡± Christine White tugged at the corner of her mouth, wanting tough but unable to. Ives Norton frowned, ¡°The truth? What truth?¡± ¡°Not yet sir!¡± Aunt Lucy interjected, rting the events of the day. Ives Norton listened with a slightly surprised expression, ¡°So you knew all about it?¡± ¡°Uh-huh.¡± Christine White nodded. Ives Norton¡¯s sses reflected back, ¡°So what are you going to do?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve filed for divorce with him.¡± ¡°So soon? So Baird said yes?¡± Ives Norton was genuinely surprised now. Christine White licked her dry lips, ¡°No, but I¡¯ve decided this time that I must get a divorce, and it won¡¯t help if he doesn¡¯t agree.¡± She just couldn¡¯t forgive such a person. She couldn¡¯t understand even more, what was he thinking, was the concept of love really so important that he could not even care about the lives of his own children? ¡°I see, then I wish you a sessful divorce when the timees.¡± Ives Norton grinned. Christine White hmmm¡¯d, ¡°Thanks.¡± Aunt Lucy listened to the two men and was anxious, ¡°Dr. Norton, how can you say that and wish our wife a sessful divorce?¡± ¡°Yeah, Christine followed Baird, have you ever seen her happy? Now that something like this has happened to her, leaving Baird is the right choice, after all, no one can be sure if something simr will happen next time.¡± Ives Norton reces Christine White¡¯s wounds while returning with disbelief. Aunt Lucy heard, although feel a little ridiculous Dong, but also have to admit that it is reasonable, can only mouth hard to say, ¡°Divorce which is so easy ah, the old master there are not necessarily agreed.¡± ¡°Grandpa will say yes.¡± Christine White spoke with certainty. Aunt Lucy froze slightly, ¡°Why?¡± Christine White smiled and didn¡¯t answer. Seeing this, Aunt Lucy stopped asking and went out to buy food. Soon, a few more days passed. Christine White was finally discharged from the hospital with Ives Norton¡¯s permission, but after she was discharged, she had to be conditioned at home, and for a short time, she still couldn¡¯t get around. ¡°Ma¡¯am, let¡¯s go back.¡± Aunt Lucy said to Christine White as she put her bags in the trunk. Christine White shook her head, ¡°Not going back yet, first a trip to the office.¡± ¡°What¡¯s the point of going to the office?¡± Aunt Lucy was a little puzzled. Chapter 171 Will you come to pick me up? ¡°Going to quit.¡± Christine White whispered back as she watched the carsing and going on the road. Aunt Lucy was slightly stunned, ¡°Resignation?¡± ¡°Uh-huh.¡± Christine White nodded, ¡°I¡¯m not fit to go to work anymore in this condition.¡± Aunt Lucy looked at her skinny body that would fall down if the wind blew, and sighed heartily, ¡°Also, that¡¯s fine then, go to the office first, do you want to call mister before you go?¡± ¡°No.¡± Christine White refused. Aunt Lucy didn¡¯t try to persuade her either, gently pulling the car door open, ¡°Ma¡¯am get in first.¡± ¡°Good.¡± Christine White hmmmed and got in the car. Soon thepany arrived. After almost a month¡¯s absence, Christine White stood at the front door of herpany and looked up at the building, suddenly feeling a little unfamiliar with the ce. ¡°Ma¡¯am?¡± Seeing her stand and stare, Aunt Lucy reached out and waved her hand in front of her twice, ¡°What¡¯s on your mind?¡± ¡°Nothing.¡± Christine White withdrew her eyes and lifted her foot into the office. Some of thepany¡¯s employees were still a bit surprised to see her, after all, she hadn¡¯t shown up for almost a month, and many thought she had resigned. ¡°Secretary White.¡± As soon as she stepped out of the elevator, Christine White heard someone call out to her. She looked around; it was the team leader of Baird Lane¡¯s secretarial team, a sort of half-superior to her. ¡°Team Leader Chen.¡± Christine White smiled politely at her. Secretary Chen narrowed her eyes and sized up Christine White, ¡°Secretary White, are you sick? Why does your face look so bad, and your body has lost so much weight.¡± ¡°Well, there was a major illness recently.¡± Christine White returned vaguely. Secretary Chen nodded indistinctly, ¡°No wonder you took such a long vacation, so you¡¯re back at work now?¡± ¡°No, I came to resign.¡± ¡°Resignation?¡± Secretary Chen eximed. Christine White ruffled her hair around her ears, ¡°Uh, is President Lane in his office, please?¡± ¡°¡­ In.¡± Secretary Chen returned from her surprise, ¡°I was also about to go to President Lane to report on today¡¯s work, I just happened to see youing out of the elevator, so I said hello to you, I thought you wereing back to resume work, but it turns out that I didn¡¯t expect that you actually resigned, can you tell me the reason for your resignation?¡± ¡°It¡¯s just that I¡¯m not well enough to work long hours anymore, so I simply quit so I don¡¯t miss work.¡± Christine White replied briefly. ¡°I see.¡± Secretary Chen smiled, ¡°Secretary White your health is indeed poor, it hasn¡¯t even been two months since I transferred over and you¡¯ve already taken multiple vacations.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry to make youugh.¡± Christine White dropped her eyelids and smiled bitterly. Is she the one who wants to take a vacation? She had beening to work for thispany for several years and had never taken a vacation when Baird Lane had not purchased thepany. But since he hade, she had taken time off work almost constantly, and every time she did so, it was to go to the hospital for a physical checkup, and now her body hadpletely copsed, and she didn¡¯t even dare to brush her hair hard enough or else a big chunk of her hair would fall out, and it was now obvious that she didn¡¯t have as much hair as she used to have. ¡°No no, getting sick is a human condition, Secretary White will take care of your health after you resign, I wish you a speedy recovery.¡± Secretary Chen waved his hand and smiled. Christine White hmms softly, ¡°Thanks.¡± ¡°You¡¯re wee, so Secretary White go find President Lane and bring this report in for me by the way, I won¡¯t be going in.¡± Secretary Chen handed her the document in her hands with both hands. Christine White didn¡¯t refuse and took it obediently, then walked to the president¡¯s office. She stood outside the door and stared at the gate for a moment before raising her hand and knocking on it. The door opened quickly and Gates poked his head out of it. His whole body was surprised when he saw that the person standing outside the door was Christine White, ¡°Secretary White, what are you doing here? Aren¡¯t you at the hospital?¡± ¡°I¡¯m looking for him.¡± Christine White replied in a light tone. Gates craned his head to look around the office, ¡°President Lane, the missus is here.¡± ¡°Who?¡± Baird Lane¡¯s tapping on the keyboard lurched, thinking he¡¯d misheard. Gates had to repeat it again, ¡°Ma¡¯am!¡± ¡°Christine White?¡± asked Baird Lane, raising an eyebrow. Gates nodded heavily. Baird Lane pursed his lips, ¡°Send her in.¡± This woman, why did she suddenlye to thepany? ¡°Come in, ma¡¯am.¡± With Baird Lane¡¯s permission, Gates sidled up to make way for the doorway. Christine White thanked him and walked into the office, clutching her papers. She didn¡¯t stop walking and went straight towards Baird Lane. Baird Lane¡¯s heart rippled as he looked at her still slim form and face, ¡°What brings you here?¡± His voice became a little softer.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. ¡°I¡¯m discharged.¡± Christine White replied faintly, then handed him the document in her arms with both hands, ¡°This is Team Leader Chen¡¯s work report, she asked me to bring it to you.¡± Baird Lane took the file, but instead of flipping it over and reading it, he just set it aside, ¡°What are you doing here after being discharged from the hospital instead of going back to the vi? Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re here to work?¡± ¡°No, I came to resign.¡± Christine White looked at him. Baird Lane was slightly startled, ¡°Resignation?¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯m not physically able to work long hours anymore, and I¡¯ve seriously considered just quitting my job in order to not miss work.¡± Christine White said. As soon as Baird Lane heard her say that, the words he had been about to tell her to think about it were instantly swallowed. ¡°I know.¡± Baird Lane took a deep breath, ¡°I approve your resignation.¡± ¡°Thank you President Lane, I will take my leave.¡± Christine White bowed to Baird Lane and turned toward the door. ¡°Wait.¡± Baird Lane suddenly called out to her. Christine White lowered her hand on the doorknob, ¡°Is there anything else President Lane wants?¡± ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me when you got out of the hospital?¡± Baird Lane asked her as he stood up. Christine White smiled indifferently as she looked down, ¡°What¡¯s there to say, did I say that President Lane woulde and get me?¡± ¡°I will!¡± Baird Lane blurted out without thinking. Christine White flinched, ¡°You would?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Baird Lane nodded. Christine White¡¯s palms tightened, ¡°Is that because you feel indebted to me? If so, that¡¯s even less necessary, I can¡¯t afford to be indebted to you.¡± After saying that, she opened the door and walked out, went directly to the personnel department to apply for the resignation report, and then went to the nning department, ready to tell Debby York about her resignation. Since thest time Debby York was promoted, she¡¯s had her own office. Christine White came to her office door and reached out to knock. ¡°Come in.¡± Debby York¡¯s somewhat busy voice came from inside. Christine White smiled and pushed her way in, ¡°Debby .¡± ¡°Christine?¡± said Debby York, looking up from behind herputer in surprise, but the moment she saw what Christine White looked like at the moment, the surprise immediately disappeared from her face, ¡°Christine, how did you get to look like this? ¡± She stood up and pulled Christine White right up and down, her face full of amazement and concern, ¡°My God, I haven¡¯t seen you in only a month and you¡¯re skinny as a bone, what have you been through?¡± Christine White patted the back of her hand, ¡°Debby , I¡¯m fine.¡± ¡°What do you mean nothing? You call this nothing? I almost didn¡¯t recognize you just now.¡± Saying that, Debby York took another look at Christine White. Christine White smiled, ¡°Well enough about that, are you busy, I see so much work piled up on your desk.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s not particrly busy.¡± Debby York waved her hand in mock relief. Then she thought of something and asked curiously, ¡°By the way, why did youe to thepany today, didn¡¯t you sayst time that you were going to nurse your baby at home ande back after giving birth?¡± Chapter 172 – Like Strangers ¡°The baby?¡± Christine White shook her head with bleary-eyed sadness, ¡°The baby¡¯s gone.¡± ¡°What? What did you say?¡± Debby York stared in disbelief, ¡°The baby¡¯s gone?¡± ¡°Uh-huh.¡± ¡°How ¡­ howe it¡¯s not there?¡± Debby York looked nervously at her stomach. Christine White looked up and held back the tears, ¡°Had some idents didn¡¯t.¡± ¡°So you¡¯re the way you are now because the baby is gone?¡± ¡°Pretty much.¡± Christine White said sadly. In fact, this was only one of the reasons, the other reason, was that her body had really broken down after being drained of bone marrow for the second time, which was why she had lost so much weight all of a sudden. And her hair, it¡¯s practically falling out in big clumps. At this rate, she was afraid she¡¯d be bald. ¡°Christine, so your husband didn¡¯t me you for the loss of your baby?¡± Debby York was a little worried. She did know that a lot of men get mad when they think their wives can¡¯t keep their kids. Not to mention the fact that it¡¯s a rich family that values heirs even more. She¡¯s worried about her best friend getting a hard time from her inws. ¡°Don¡¯t mention him.¡± Christine White sat down somewhat wearily. Debby York wonders, ¡°Why? Is it true that your husband ¡­¡± ¡°No, but something happened between us too, and he and I are getting a divorce.¡± Christine White smiled reluctantly. Debby York was horrified and then cried out angrily, ¡°Divorce? What¡¯s with the sudden need for a divorce? So it really is true that your husband is angry and is going to divorce you because the baby is gone, right? Why is that so, call your husband out and I¡¯ll scold him for you!¡± ¡°Debby !¡± Christine White pulled back an emotional Debby York and shook her head at her, ¡°No, I¡¯ve seen it through, and the divorce is probably a good thing for me.¡± ¡°But Christine are you willing to do that? It¡¯s too much to divorce you because the baby is gone ¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s not like that.¡± Christine White sighed, ¡°It¡¯s not what you think it is.¡± ¡°Which is it then?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not good to tell you, in short, it¡¯splicated, and I¡¯ve never told you, my husband and I¡¯s rtionship, it¡¯s not as good as you think, he doesn¡¯t have me in his heart at all, and with this divorce, I¡¯ll take it as a way to set him free.¡± Debby York waspletely dumbfounded by this, ¡°So your husband doesn¡¯t love you?¡± Christine White hmmm¡¯d. Debby York¡¯s mouth dropped open, ¡°How can that be, if he doesn¡¯t love you, then why did he marry you?¡± ¡°Because the elders in his family strongly demanded it, he always had a love in his heart, his first ex-girlfriend.¡± ¡°My God, someone in his heart actually married you, even if the elders asked for it, he didn¡¯t know to resist ah? This is just like a scumbag!¡± Debby York stomped her feet in righteous indignation. Christine White dropped her eyes and didn¡¯t answer. Debby York looked at her heartbroken, ¡°Christine, have you really decided to get a divorce?¡± ¡°Uh-huh.¡± ¡°So where are you going to go after the divorce, are you going back to The White Family ? I¡¯m telling you, don¡¯t, the kind of people your mom and dad are, they¡¯ll never let you in the house.¡± Debby York advised. Christine White cried andughed, ¡°I have a clear idea in my heart, so I don¡¯t intend to tell them that I want to divorce, and wait for a chance to say in the future, as for the ce to go, I will go back to the countryside for a period of time, and wait for the body to be adjusted to get better and thene up to look for a job again.¡± ¡°Wait!¡± Debby York narrowed her eyes suspiciously, ¡°Get a new job, you quit?¡± ¡°Yes, that¡¯s what I came to see you about, I resigned.¡± Christine White nodded. Debby York was anxious, ¡°I¡¯ll support you in your divorce, after all, what¡¯s the point of keeping the scum if they don¡¯t stomp on it, but quitting isn¡¯t necessary, is it?¡± ¡°Look at this body of mine now, how can I possibly work, I can¡¯t just take three days off.¡± Christine White said, and with a light scratch on her head, she grabbed multiple strands of hair down. Debby York was shocked, ¡°Why is so much hair falling out?¡± ¡°So I¡¯m not in good health right now.¡± Christine White blew out her hair and pretended to be rxed. Debby York¡¯s eyes reddened as she hugged her, ¡°Christine ¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m fine, I¡¯lle up to see you sometime, or you can visit me then, it¡¯s not like you haven¡¯t been to my old home in the country.¡± Christine White amusedly patted Debby York on the back. Debby York grunted, ¡°But I can¡¯t let you go.¡± ¡°I know, and I can¡¯t bear to part with you, but it¡¯s quiet in the country, and it¡¯s just as well that so much has happened in the meantime.¡± ¡°I know, I¡¯ll see you.¡± Debby York released her with a serious look on her face. Christine White nodded heavily, ¡°Be sure toe, then I¡¯ll leave you to your work.¡± ¡°Okay, bye.¡± Debby York waved. Christine White smiled at her and got up to leave. In the parking lot. Aunt Lucy saw Christine Whiteing this way and hurriedly went up to assist her, ¡°Ma¡¯am, what took you so long toe down?¡± ¡°Said goodbye to a friend.¡± Christine White returned. Aunt Lucy nodded, ¡°So, get in the car.¡± She pulled open the car door and gestured for Christine White to get in. But Christine White went behind the door and bent down just as she was about to get in the car when she saw someone already sitting in it. ¡°Why are you here?¡± Christine White asked in a cold voice as she furrowed her pretty brows. Baird Lane put down his cell phone, ¡°Waiting for you.¡± ¡°Waiting for me?¡± Christine White pursed her lips in confusion. ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll take you back to the vi.¡± Baird Lane said. Christine White¡¯s hand on the car door tightened, ¡°No, don¡¯t bother Mr. Lane.¡± If it had been before, when he offered to give her a ride, she would have almost cried with joy. But now, she was indifferent. ¡°Whether you use it or not is your business, whether I send it or not is mine, get in the car!¡± Baird Lane¡¯s thin lips pursed up in displeasure. Christine White watched him quietly for a moment, and instead of doing what he said, she closed the door, walked around the front of the car, pulled open the passenger door and got in. Baird Lane¡¯s face immediately sank when he saw her like this. What does she mean by that? Do you dislike him? ¡°Drive!¡± Baird Lane ordered in a deep voice, his breath bad around him. The driver who was driving the car shook his body in fear and answered, ¡°Yes.¡± The journey was uneventful, and it was more than an hourter when they returned to the vi.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. Christine White got out of the car and went into the cottage first, not giving Baird Lane a look the whole time, much less saying a word to him. Baird Lane watched her back, his thin lips pursed into a straight line. ¡°It¡¯s hard on the heart, isn¡¯t it, sir?¡± Aunt Lucy walked up to him and spoke suddenly. Baird Lane frowned, ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°It¡¯s hard to be ignored, neglected, and cold-shouldered, isn¡¯t it?¡± Aunt Lucy went into great detail this time. Baird Lane¡¯s expression changed for a split second and he didn¡¯t say anything. Aunt Lucy wrapped her arms around her, ¡°That¡¯s how the missus hase through these past three years, and you, sir, should be able to appreciate how the missus feels by now, right?¡± With that, she sighed and went into the cottage as well, leaving Baird Lane alone and stunned for a long time. Indeed, Christine White¡¯s indifference to him all this time had left him irritated, annoyed and a little flustered at the same time. All in all this felt bad and made him very unhappy as well. He also realized then that these behaviors were called cold violence, so for the past three years, he had been coldly violent towards Christine White? At this moment, Baird Lane¡¯s heart suddenly ached and his breathing became a little short. He never knew that what he did to Christine White together was cold violence, he only knew that he married her and it was uneptable to him, so he just wanted to subconsciously stay away from her, didn¡¯t want to care about her, and didn¡¯t want to see her even more. Without thinking that what you are doing is cold violence. So from the beginning, he was hurting her? Chapter 173 Leo Bort’s check Thinking of this, Baird Lane felt his heart ache even more, he couldn¡¯t help but pull up thepel of his chest, the corner of his forehead was seeping cold sweat, the whole person looked quite a bit of a mess. He entered the vi holding onto the wall, Aunt Lucy saw him suddenly be like this, even if there was some resentment towards him in her heart, it couldn¡¯t rise at this moment, she was busy asking with concern, ¡°Sir, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Aunt Lucy hurriedly helped him to sit down on the sofa and poured him another ss of water. Baird Lane, however, pushed the ss of water away and asked, looking a little pale, ¡°Aunt Lucy, why do you think I¡¯m hurting so much here?¡± ¡°Where does it hurt?¡± Aunt Lucy tensed even more. Baird Lane pointed to his chest, ¡°Here!¡± ¡°Here?¡± Aunt Lucy froze, ¡°Why does it hurt here?¡± ¡°I was wondering the same thing, and suddenly it hurt.¡± Baird Lane raised an arm over his eyes, his voice husky. Aunt Lucy hesitated, ¡°Sir, why don¡¯t I have Dr. Nortone over.¡± ¡°No need.¡± Baird Lane declined with a slight lift of his other hand. Aunt Lucy was still worried, ¡°But your heart hurts.¡± ¡°It¡¯s the thought of Christine White that hurts me.¡± Baird Lane whispered back. Aunt Lucy froze, ¡°Ma¡¯am? What¡¯s this about ma¡¯am?¡± Baird Lane lowered the arm covering his eyes and looked at the coffee table with one dark eye, ¡°It¡¯s nothing to do with her, but when I think about what you just said, I get a sudden pain here.¡± Hearing this, Aunt Lucy was a bit surprised, ¡°Sir, are you really in pain here because of what I just said?¡± Baird Lane nodded. Aunt Lucy suddenlyughed, ¡°Sir, you¡¯re aching for your wife, aren¡¯t you?¡± ¡°I heart her?¡± Baird Lane looked at her. Aunt Lucy nodded her head, ¡°Only when your heart aches for someone will you care especially about the words rted to that person, and since you¡¯re hurting here, it means that you¡¯re hurting for what the Mrs. has gone through these past three years, and that you know that you¡¯re wrong.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± Baird Lane was slightly startled. It¡¯s true that he knows he was wrong to be cold and violent with Christine White, but that doesn¡¯t mean he¡¯s heartbroken about Christine White ah. ¡°Yes, if you didn¡¯t have a heart for your wife, you wouldn¡¯t even realize the mistake, and you wouldn¡¯t be in pain here, sir; you¡¯ve moved on to your wife, haven¡¯t you?¡± Aunt Lucy inquired tentatively. Baird Lane¡¯s pupils dted slightly, ¡°I moved on Christine White?¡± Another one who says he¡¯s got the hots for Christine White. Ives Norton, Molly, Leo Bort, and now Aunt Lucy, all of whom have said things about him moving on Christine White. Did he really have a crush on Christine White? ¡°I don¡¯t know if you¡¯ve moved on to your wife or not sir, I¡¯ll just ask you, does it hurt you to see your wife like this now?¡± Aunt Lucy said seriously. Baird Lane¡¯s thin lips twitched, ¡°I don¡¯t know ¡­¡± ¡°Hey, you don¡¯t even know if you¡¯re moving or not, sir, you¡¯re really ¡­¡± Aunt Lucy shook her head and sighed, not even knowing what to say. Baird Lane¡¯s eyelids dropped when he saw her so helpless, ¡°All I know is that I don¡¯t want a divorce.¡± When Christine White filed for divorce three years ago, he absolutely set her free without saying a word. But now he didn¡¯t want to. Especially when she asked for a divorce, he vetoed it immediately, almost without even thinking about it, and in his heart of hearts, he didn¡¯t think about divorcing her. ¡°But the missus has decided to get a divorce, what are you going to do about it sir?¡± Aunt Lucy sped her hands together nervously. Naturally, she didn¡¯t want the two to get divorced. Baird Lane looked up the stairs, ¡°She can¡¯t get divorced as long as I don¡¯t say yes.¡± ¡°Really, but I¡¯m still a little uneasy ¡­¡± Aunt Lucy sighs lowly. Baird Lane pursed his lips in contemtion for a moment, got up and headed upstairs. ¡°Christine White,¡± he spoke withplex eyes as he unscrewed the door to his room and entered, gazing at the woman sitting on the bed, ¡°let¡¯s talk.¡± ¡°I have nothing to talk to you about?¡± Christine White looked at her cell phone and didn¡¯t even give him a look. Baird Lane felt the disregard once again and was ufortable, ¡°Talk about what happened between us.¡± ¡°I said I have nothing to talk to you about, but of course, if you want to talk about divorce, then I can talk to you.¡± Christine White finally looked at him. But this cold look in her eyes brought a lump to Baird Lane¡¯s throat. But after a few seconds, he gathered his mind and said in a deep voice, ¡°I also said, don¡¯t even think about the divorce, I won¡¯t agree to it.¡± ¡°Then there¡¯s nothing to talk about unless ¡­¡± Christine White¡¯s eyes flickered and she deliberately trailed off.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Baird Lane looked at her, ¡°Unless what?¡± ¡°Unless you avenge my children and put Leo Bort in jail, then I¡¯ll talk to you and maybe I¡¯ll forgive you.¡± Christine White said coldly. How Baird Lane didn¡¯t expect her to say that, and for a moment, his fists clenched, ¡°You know full well I can¡¯t do that, I promised Molly that I ¡­¡± ¡°So you don¡¯t want to, right?¡± Christine Whiteughed coldly, ¡°Sure enough, in your heart, your child will never be more important than an outsider, I¡¯ve obviously seen through you, yet I still have hopes for you, I¡¯m so stupid!¡± Her unrelenting taunts were like a sharp sword that mmed into Baird Lane¡¯s heart. The knot in his throat slid up and down a few times, trying to say something, but suddenly realizing he couldn¡¯t find his voice. Christine White saw that he didn¡¯t refute himself and thought that she had hit the nail on the head, she was even more disappointed in her heart, ¡°Mr. Lane, you really have a big heart, you can even let go of the person who killed your own child so easily, I have to say one thing, you¡¯re really great!¡± She gave him a thumbs up, and at the same time, in her heart, she despaired of himpletely. She has taken a step back and only offered to let him retaliate against Leo Bort alone, without taking Molly Bort with him, and he still, still won¡¯t. So she really gave up! ¡°Mr. Lane, get out, you leave me alone.¡± Christine White closed her eyes and started to shoo people away. Baird Lane, however, did not listen to her and went out, but stood staring at her not far from the bed. Naturally, she sensed it, but didn¡¯t want to pay attention to it and let him be. Gradually, Christine White fell asleep, and it was then that Baird Lane moved his two long, slender legs towards the bed before slowly taking a seat on the edge. ¡°I¡¯m sorry ¡­¡± Baird Lane reached out and gently stroked up the woman¡¯s face. It¡¯s not that he doesn¡¯t want to get back at Leo Bort, he does. But once he does, Molly¡¯s sure to think twice about it. After all, Molly has only one family member, Leo Bort, who will take care of Molly, even if you want to take revenge on Leo Bort, at least wait until Molly is cured. At the thought, Baird Lane¡¯s eyes narrowed and he withdrew his hand from Christine White¡¯s face, then took out the cell phone in his pocket and went to make a call off the balcony. The call was to Leo Bort, who received the call with a vicious surprise, ¡°Baird, why are you calling me at this hour?¡± ¡°What you told mest time about making it up to Christine White still stands, doesn¡¯t it?¡± Baird Lane spoke without expression. Leo Bort froze, then nodded repeatedly, ¡°Remember remember, I haven¡¯t forgotten.¡± ¡°Then you¡¯ll send thepensation, and I hope the amount won¡¯t be too small.¡± Baird Lane finished and hung up the phone. Two hourster, Leo Bort hadpensation for Christine White delivered, a check for five million. Baird Lane looked at it and was quite happy with it. ¡°Sir, are you really going to take this Mrs. ah?¡± Aunt Lucy looked at the check in his hand and couldn¡¯t help but ask. Baird Lane hmmm¡¯d, ¡°What¡¯s the problem?¡± Chapter 174: Not a Qualified Husband ¡°No problem.¡± Aunt Lucy shook her head, ¡°It¡¯s only right that The Bort Family people make it up to the Mrs., but I just don¡¯t think the Mrs. would want it.¡± ¡°Aunt Lucy, what wouldn¡¯t I want?¡± Christine White¡¯s voice came up the stairs. Baird Lane took the check and hurried over to Christine White before Aunt Lucy could answer, ¡°This is for you.¡± Christine White coldly swept the check from his hand without taking it, ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°This is The Bort Family¡¯s way of making it up to you.¡± Baird Lane exined. Christine White¡¯s hand on the railing tightened violently, ¡°Compensation?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°How very generous, five million dors!¡± Christine White sneered. Baird Lane took her other hand and ced the check in it, ¡°Take it.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want it!¡± Christine White dropped the check on the stairs without giving the slightest thought. Baird Lane looked down at the check that floated to his feet and frowned, ¡°Why not?¡± ¡°Why should I?¡± Christine White asked him back. Baird Lane pursed his lips, ¡°As I just said, this is The Bort Family¡¯s way ofpensating you.¡± ¡°Compensation?¡± Christine White let out a mockingugh, ¡°It¡¯s the buyout money, isn¡¯t it, the money to buy out my bone marrow and my children¡¯s lives, it just happens to ko an excuse to make it up to me, after all, it sounds so much better that way doesn¡¯t it?¡± Baird Lane was getting a little upset, ¡°Christine White, will you stop specting like that? I asked Leo Bort forpensation for you, nothing more?¡± ¡°You imed it?¡± Christine White looked at him more subtly. Somehow Baird Lane was a little uneasy inside, but nodded, ¡°It¡¯s me.¡± ¡°I see.¡± Christine White bent down and picked up the check, sarcasm on her face, ¡°You asked The Bort Family for this, which means that if you hadn¡¯t mentioned it, then The Bort Family wouldn¡¯t havepensated me right?¡± Baird Lane looked startled, thought of something, and his face became extremely ugly. Yeah, well, a month ago, when he went to The Bort Family to pick up, Leo Bort said he¡¯d make it up to Christine White. But in this month, Leo Bort has made no real move to make amends at all. Maybe it¡¯s true what Christine White said, as long as he doesn¡¯t open his mouth, then Leo Bort will muddle through. Thinking about it, Baird Lane¡¯s fists clenched, ¡°It¡¯s something that I didn¡¯t think through, and I¡¯m sorry.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t ept your apology, so what do you mean by asking Leo Bort for the check now?¡± Christine White held up the check and looked at him coldly, ¡°Is the n to buy me off with this five million dors and then get me to let all this go so I can let go of my hatred for you guys and end it all?¡± Hearing this, Baird Lane frowned, ¡°You misunderstand, I didn¡¯t mean that.¡± ¡°But it seems to me that¡¯s what you mean, otherwise why would you be iming damages on my behalf for no good reason? Much ado about nothing Mr. Lane can¡¯t be ignorant of the fact that I don¡¯t trust you anymore, so what you¡¯re doing to me now seems premeditated to me.¡± With that said, Christine White snapped the check and pped it on his chest, then crossed to him and slowly descended the stairs. Baird Lane caught the check that was about to fall and turned to look at her thin back, ¡°Christine White, you don¡¯t want the check?¡± ¡°I said, this is the money that bought out my bone marrow and my child¡¯s life, I will never take it, ask Mr. Lane, would you take a piece of money that is stained with your own blood, not to mention, your so-calledpensation is not something that the other party gave willingly!¡± Christine White twisted her head and asked him back in a cold and scanty voice. Baird Lane¡¯s eyes shifted and changed, then slowly tightened the check in his hand, a little lump in his throat, ¡°I know, I¡¯ll keep this check for you for now, and if you need it, you¡¯ll ask me for it.¡± ¡°Suit yourself.¡± Christine White turned her head back and ignored him, walking slowly toward the foyer. Baird Lane, seeing that she seemed to be going out, immediately spoke up and asked, ¡°Where are you going?¡± Christine White just pretends she didn¡¯t hear it and keeps going. Baird Lane¡¯s eyes sank as he casually slipped the check into his pants pocket before catching up with her in two or three strides on his two long legs, ¡°I asked you where you were going.¡± ¡°None of your business.¡± Christine White returned with an expressionless face. Baird Lane grabbed her arm in one hand, ¡°I¡¯ll send you there if you make it clear.¡± ¡°No need, I can do it myself.¡± She flung her arms vigorously, trying to wrench them out of the man¡¯s grasp. But the man seemed to have expected her to be like this, and the strength in his hands slowly tightened, so that she couldn¡¯t shake it off no matter how hard she tried. Christine White was a little angry, and her sickly waxy little face was colored with a faint red from her anger, and she looked a lot more spirited than the cold look she had just had. ¡°You let go!¡± She lifted her head and red at the man in mild anger. The man didn¡¯t let go, lowering his head slightly and bringing his face very close, ¡°Say, where are you going?¡± Christine White kept her head away, ¡°I¡¯m going out to run some errands.¡± ¡°On what errand?¡± Baird Lane pursued. Christine White closed her eyes, a little impatient, ¡°What¡¯s that got to do with you?¡± ¡°I¡¯m your husband!¡± Baird Lane stared her in the eye and answered word for word. Christine Whiteughed and sneered, ¡°Husband? Mr. Lane, are you sure you are my husband? What kind of husband leaves his wife here for three years, what kind of husband lets his wife donate bone marrow to his ex-girlfriend, what kind of husband doesn¡¯t avenge the death of his child!¡± Three questions in a row left Baird Lane speechless. But Christine White didn¡¯t let him off the hook so easily, and after taking a deep breath continued, ¡°You haven¡¯t cared about anything about me for the past three years, and you¡¯ve never asked me anything, and now you¡¯re justing to ask me and to care about me, don¡¯t you think it¡¯s toote? And I don¡¯t need it, so be it!¡± She used all her strength to push him away, changed her shoes and headed out the door. Baird Lane didn¡¯t go after her this time, but just looked at the door where she had left in a bit of a daze. Seeing him like this, Aunt Lucy helplessly said, ¡°Sir, in fact, the wife is right, you are indeed not a qualified husband, now that the wife is determined to divorce you and you are not ready to do so, are you going to live like a pair of spiteful spouses?¡± The question, which took Baird Lane for a moment, ¡°Spiteful spouse?¡± ¡°Yeah, the wife doesn¡¯t even want to look at you much now, let alone pay attention to you, but you, you don¡¯t care much about the wife either, so it¡¯s not normal for you to be a couple like that.¡± Being a wife and being disappointed in her husband. And when the husband¡¯s, know that his wife to their own disappointment, but did not think of the past to correct to restore, this can go on how to do ah.C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org Thinking of this, Aunt Lucy sighed worriedly, ¡°Sir, I think you should take a good look at your rtionship with your wife, and treat her as your wife truly, not as a dispensable person, if you can¡¯t do that, then there¡¯s really no need for your marriage tost.¡± With that, Aunt Lucy went off to do her own thing, leaving the ce to Baird Lane and wishing him well in his reflections. Baird Lane stood in ce for perhaps a few minutes, suddenly pursed his lips, and then pulled open the cottage door. He felt that he and Christine White, had to have a talk. This time, he wouldn¡¯t give up and not talk about it like he didst time when she said no. Thinking, Baird Lane chased towards the nearest gate of the vi area, Christine White was not well enough to walk fast, he should still be able to catch up! But it doesn¡¯t work out that way, and by the time he chases him to the front door, he¡¯s just in time to see Christine White get into a limousine and leave. Chapter 175 – Acting as an Assistant Baird Lane¡¯s expression tightened and he opened his mouth to yell toward the distant car, ¡°Christine White!¡± All that responded to him, however, was the sound of a car horn. ¡°Your husband just called you again.¡± Hugh Dong, who was driving the car, looked at the person who was getting farther and farther away in the rearview mirror, and the corner of his mouth couldn¡¯t help but hook up. As soon as Christine White heard this, she hurriedly stretched her neck to see as well, but was ultimately toote; there was nothing in the rearview mirror but a clean road. ¡°Did he really just call me again?¡± She was a little skeptical. Hugh Dong nodded, ¡°Yes, I still see him, want to go back for him?¡± ¡°No.¡± Christine White withdrew her neck and shook her head gently. Hugh Dong nced at her quickly, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? It feels like your enthusiasm for President Lane has decreased so much all of a sudden, is something wrong?¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± Christine White turned her head toward the window and stared out at the view. Hugh Dong raised his eyelids, ¡°Is it really alright? I don¡¯t look like you¡¯re fine now, look at how thin you¡¯ve be.¡± Christine White didn¡¯t answer his words. Hugh Dong tsked, ¡°Forget it, just pretend I didn¡¯t say it.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t mean to ignore you, it¡¯s just that there are some things that I don¡¯t really want to mention.¡± Christine White apologized. Hugh Dong grunted, ¡°Your attitude of apologizing is too insincere.¡± ¡°So what do you want?¡± Christine White turned her head to look at him. Hugh Dong¡¯s eyes rolled, ¡°Apany me to dinnerter.¡± ¡°Dinner?¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯m meeting a clientter, my assistant is on vacation, so you can act as my assistant and help me with the documents and such.¡± Hugh Dong said. Christine White mused for a few seconds, ¡°I haven¡¯t done any assistant work though.¡± How could she do the assistant¡¯s job when she still knew little about the secretary¡¯s job. ¡°It¡¯s okay, there are several types of assistants, living assistants are the easiest, and that¡¯s what you¡¯ll be ying.¡± Said Hugh Dong, winking at her. Christine White thought for a moment, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll try it as a thank you for the ride.¡± ¡°You¡¯re really calcting.¡± Hugh Dong cried andughed as he shook his head. Christine White also smiled slightly, her heavy and gloomy mood all the better, ¡°By the way Mr. Dong, I haven¡¯t asked yet, howe you were outside the gate of the vi area at that time.¡± ¡°Because I bought a house over here.¡± Hugh Dong returned. Christine White was surprised, ¡°Buy a house? There are no more vis for sale in this vi area.¡± ¡°As long as you have money, what kind of house can¡¯t be bought.¡± Hugh Dong smiled with a smug look on his face. The corners of Christine White¡¯s mouth twitched, ¡°I get it, rich people are really arbitrary, but when did you buy it?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve bought it for a long time, it¡¯s been airing out, I didn¡¯t move in until yesterday, and now that I¡¯m out meeting clients, I didn¡¯t expect to happen to meet you.¡± Hugh Dong exined. Christine White nodded slightly, ¡°So that¡¯s how it is, I was saying how I haven¡¯t seen you around the vi area.¡± ¡°In the future, we will meet often, the vi I bought is not too far away from yours.¡± Hugh Dong said with a smile. The smile on Christine White¡¯s face however faded, ¡°I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t be seeing much of it in the future.¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Hugh Dong asked as he put away his smile. Christine White licked her dry lips, ¡°It¡¯s nothing, there¡¯s a print store up ahead, stop the car Mr. Dong, I¡¯m going to run some errands.¡± ¡°What are you doing at the print store?¡± Hugh Dong was curious. Christine White didn¡¯t answer, got out of the car and headed for the store. Hugh Dong thought about it and followed suit. Christine White heard the footsteps behind her voice, but she didn¡¯t chase him away, letting him follow. Walking into the print store, Christine White took a sh memory out of her bag and handed it over to the clerk, ¡°Please type out the information inside for me for a moment.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± The clerk took the sh and went to sit behind theputer. Christine White walks up to a printer and stops, waiting for the paper toe out. Soon the printer went off and a sheet of paper slid out of it, but instead of rushing to get the information out of the printer, she waited until it listened before she reached out. ¡°Excuse me, do you have a document bag?¡± Taking out the information, Christine White asked the clerk. The clerk nodded, ¡°Yes, just a moment.¡± ¡°Good.¡± Christine White answered. Hugh Dong looked at her, ¡°What exactly did you have toe out and print?¡± ¡°This.¡± Christine White didn¡¯t hide it, and graciously turned over the information in her hand to show him. He took this look and his whole body was instantly stunned, ¡°Divorce papers? You¡¯re divorcing President Lane?¡± ¡°Yeah, what¡¯s the problem?¡± Christine White calmly retrieved the information. Hugh Dong swallowed, ¡°Big problem, I say Christine, why are you suddenly going to divorce President Lane? I¡¯ve been trying to persuade you so much before, but you¡¯re not even half moved.¡± ¡°Something came up and had to get a divorce.¡± Christine White replied simply, and saw the clerk approach with a yellow paper bag. ¡°Here¡¯s what you want, miss.¡± The clerk handed her the paper bag, ¡°That¡¯s thirty dors.¡± ¡°Thanks.¡± Christine White took the file bag and put the information inside before taking out her cell phone and checking out, then leaving the print store. Hugh Dong followed her in step, ¡°Christine, you came out to print this on your own, it¡¯s obvious that you unterally want a divorce, what happened to you?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t ask, okay? I don¡¯t want to talk!¡± Christine White stopped and said with some irritation, obviously impatient with his questions. Hugh Dong shrugged his shoulders, ¡°Fine, fine, I won¡¯t ask.¡± Since she wouldn¡¯t say, he¡¯d have someone look into it. He was curious as to what Baird Lane had done to her to make her rise to the idea of divorce. ¡°Let¡¯s go Hugh Dong, don¡¯t you have a client to meet?¡± Christine White took a breath and suppressed the slight anger in her heart, regaining herposure and said to Hugh Dong. Hugh Dong turned the car keys, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± The two headed toward the car on the side of the road. Just as soon as she got into the car, the cell phone in Christine White¡¯s bag rang. She ced the file bag on herp and took her cell phone out of her bag, her eyes flickered a few times when she took a look at the caller ID, and she finally spoke the call and hung up. ¡°Why don¡¯t you answer?¡± Hugh Dong nced at her with his afterglow. Christine White turned her cell phone off and put it back in her bag, ¡°A nuisance call, unnecessary.¡± ¡°Is it really a nuisance call and not President Lane?¡± said Hugh Dong with a smirking quirk of his lips. Christine White pursed her small lips and didn¡¯t answer. Hugh Dong sighed, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll stop.¡± For the rest of the day, neither of them spoke again, and it was only when they reached their destination that Hugh Dong was the first to break the silence, ¡°You can¡¯t do this!¡± ¡°What?¡± Christine White frowned in confusion. Hugh Dong touched his chin and circled around him, ¡°You can¡¯t wear this outfit, you don¡¯t look like my assistant when you walk out, instead, you look like an ordinary clerk¡¯s little sister.¡±C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org ¡°What about it?¡± Christine White looked down at herself in a simple, cheap casual outfit, ¡°Or forget it, I¡¯ll just embarrass you like this.¡± ¡°No, follow me.¡± Hugh Dong snapped his fingers and pulled her into the mall across the street. Christine White looked at his hand on her wrist and subconsciously shook it twice, ¡°Mr. Dong.¡± Hugh Dong hmmm¡¯d, ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± ¡°Hands ¡­¡± Hugh Dong froze, then reacted with a somewhat embarrassed smile, ¡°Sorry, sorry, I didn¡¯t mean it, don¡¯t mind.¡± ¡°No way.¡± Christine White forced a smile, ¡°What did Mr. Dong bring me to the mall for? Aren¡¯t we going to see a client?¡± ¡°There¡¯s no rush at the client, there¡¯s still some time, I¡¯ll take you to get changed first.¡± With that, Hugh Dong pushed her into a styling house, then shouted upstairs, ¡°Tony,e out and get the client!¡± ¡°Pick up?¡± Christine White looked at Hugh Dong with strange eyes. Chapter 176 Short Hair Styling Hugh Dongughed as he exined to her, ¡°Tony likes to call his job a pickup.¡± ¡°Well ¡­¡± Christine White grunted twice. That¡¯s quite the quirk. ¡°Yo, Mr. Dong, it¡¯s really been a long time.¡± A pretentious male voice suddenly came from overhead.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. Christine White gathered her thoughts and looked up to see a man with long hair, dressed in women¡¯s clothing, but tall,ing down the stairs step by step with his orchid finger raised. Christine White was dumbfounded at the sight of this man. This ¡­ Is this a siren? ¡°Tony, be normal, you¡¯re scaring mydy friend.¡± Hugh Dong grabbed Christine White¡¯s shoulder and said with some dissatisfaction to the man called Tony. ¡°How am I not normal?¡± Tony rolled his eyes, then looked over at Christine White, his eyes widening at once with a critical look, ¡°Mr. Dong, is this your date?¡± ¡°What¡¯s the problem?¡± Hugh Dong smiled seductively at him. Tony swallowed, ¡°There is ah, the problem is big, Dong total your vision how so bad, this woman is actually your femalepanion, which horns pimple out, this look is malnutrition.¡± Christine White lowered her head a little in self-consciousness as she heard this. Hugh Dong sensed this and his smile slowly retracted as he red coldly at Tony. Tony¡¯s body trembled when he came into contact with his eyes, he didn¡¯t dare to talk nonsense anymore, and quicklypensated with a smile, ¡°I¡¯m sorry ah this youngdy, I just identally said the wrong thing, don¡¯t me me.¡± ¡°That¡¯s okay.¡± Christine White forced up a smile, ¡°And you¡¯re right, I do look terrible the way I am.¡± ¡°No no no.¡± Tony hurriedly waved his hand, ¡°Women, all of them are not ugly, only those who can¡¯t dress up.¡± Saying to, he pulled Christine White in front of arge mirror, ¡°Miss, remember what you look like now, trust me, if you give yourself to me, you will be the most perfect woman.¡± Christine White slid a few ck lines down the corner of her forehead. Is that a jingle for somemercial? Why did she sound so familiar and awkward! ¡°Okay Tony.¡± Hugh Dong patted Tony¡¯s shoulder with some impatience, ¡°Hurry up and give it a start, and don¡¯t you dare think about making her into some perfect woman, remember, I need an assistantter, you just need to work towards the assistant look.¡± ¡°Assistant ah.¡± Tony¡¯s interest in a moment to alleviate a lot, ¡°I know, then start, clothes professional suit on the line, hair, then ¡­ Get a big wave, how about looking chipper?¡± Hugh Dong rubbed his chin and nodded, ¡°Do as you say, after all, you are the gold medal stylist.¡± ¡°Can I take it as apliment from Mr. Dong?¡± Tony smiled flirtatiously, but with his typical hunky face, it looked out of ce. Christine White couldn¡¯t resist, ¡°That ¡­¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Hugh Dong looked at her along with Tony. Christine White gestured to her hair, ¡°Can I get a short haircut?¡± Tony¡¯s face fell, ¡°Are you questioning my vision, youngdy?¡± ¡°No, but ¡­¡± Seemingly having something hard to say, Christine White bit her lower lip, finally took a deep breath and re-spoke as if she had made some decision, ¡°Mr. Tony, I¡¯m not questioning your vision, if you pull my hair with a little bit of force, you¡¯ll know why I want to cut my hair short.¡± ¡°Yeah?¡± Tony did as she said with a skeptical look on his face, then was confused. He looked at therge amount of hair between his fingers and his hands were shaking with pain, ¡°My god, why is so much hair falling out?¡± Hugh Dong was also stunned, ¡°Christine, what the hell is going on?¡± A normal person would lose one or two at most, but she was losing dozens and dozens of them, which was clearly not normal. Christine White let out a bitterugh, ¡°I¡¯m having health problems, so ¡­¡± ¡°Is that why you¡¯re losing so much hair?¡± Tony picked up the end of her sentence. Christine White nodded, ¡°Something like that.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry miss, I was wrong about you.¡± Tony blew the hair out of his hand and touched her head painfully, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll make sure to give you a short haircut that suits you best.¡± ¡°Thanks.¡± Christine White smiled gratefully. ¡°Then Tony, I¡¯ll leave this ce to you, I¡¯m going to the restroom.¡± Hugh Dong finished speaking and took his cell phone and went out. By the time he returned, Christine White styling was done. Tony looked at him a little disgruntled, ¡°Chief Dong, I thought you snuck off.¡± ¡°I¡¯m that kind of person?¡± Hugh Dong flicked his eyelids. He just went out and had someone find out what Christine White had been going through this month, and then he¡¯s been waiting for the results. He didn¡¯t expect to be surprised by the results of waiting. She was forced to have her bone marrow pumped out by The Bort Family and had her baby aborted, and what took his breath away was that Baird Lane, her husband, didn¡¯t have the slightest intention of doing her justice, so it¡¯s no wonder that she wanted to divorce Baird Lane. Thinking about this, Hugh Dong didn¡¯t even know whether he should sympathize with this woman or pity her. ¡°Okay?¡± He craned his head to look at Christine White beside Tony, and his eyes instantly lit up. Just see Christine White standing there with a smile on her face, her whole person has been refreshed, a small ck suit, together with a fresh and concise short hair close to the ear, looks less soft and more atmospheric than before. ¡°Well? Not too bad, huh?¡± Christine White asked him, spreading her arms. Hugh Dong gave a thumbs up, ¡°Very good, go my little assistant.¡± He bent his elbow. Christine White frowned a little at this, a little reluctant to pull up, but then thought about her status for a moment and pulled up anyway. Hugh Dong had expected her to refuse, but he didn¡¯t expect her to actually pull up, so he froze, but he soon came back to his senses, the corners of his mouth all lifted up. The two said goodbye to Tony and left the mall and went straight back across the street to their hotel. The client over at the hotel had been waiting for a long time and was a little pissed off when he saw Hugh Dong and Christine White. In the end, however, Hugh Dong coaxed him into doing so, so the contract was signed without any problems. ¡°Sorry just now, huh?¡± Christine White said to Hugh Dong as she took a sip of her juice. Hugh Dong put down the contract, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Just now all because of waiting for me to do the styling, otherwise you won¡¯t be coldly talked to by the client, in case the cooperation is yellow again ¡­¡± ¡°So it¡¯s this matter, I didn¡¯t take it to heart, this kind of person only dares to verbalize this, but in reality, he doesn¡¯t dare to yellow the cooperation at all, Dong¡¯s can be bigger than hispany.¡± Hugh Dong lightlyughed and exined. Christine White was relieved to hear that, ¡°I see, that¡¯s a relief.¡± ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯re relieved, by the way, have you eaten enough?¡± Hugh Dong inquired. Christine White put down her chopsticks, ¡°Already full.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go then, I¡¯ll send you back.¡± Hugh Dong said to her as he collected the contract. Christine White looked at the time and knew she had changed back, hmmm, and followed him out of the box. There is an elevator right outside the box and the elevator goes straight to the hotel¡¯s parking lot. Christine White joked andughed with Hugh Dong as they exited the elevator, and just a few steps in, she stopped and the smile on her face froze. Only a short distance away, directly in front of them, a familiar Maymach was parked there, and a man was leaning against the body of the Maybach. Fixed my eyes on who it was if not Baird Lane. How did he find this ce? Before Christine White could think clearly, Hugh Dong beside her gently nudged her shoulder, ¡°President Lane is here.¡± ¡°I saw it.¡± Christine White replied tersely. Hugh Dong smiled yfully, ¡°You want to go over and say hello?¡± Chapter 177 – I’ll love her. Christine White pursed her lips. To be honest, she wasn¡¯t sure if she wanted to say hello to Baird Lane. By status, she was supposed to go over there. But she couldn¡¯t get past that in her mind. Just as Christine White grabs the corner of her coat and wrestles with it, Baird Lane suddenly sees them and walks toward them,ing to a stop in front of them. ¡°President Lane,¡± Hugh Dong greeted Baird Lane warmly. Baird Lane nodded in response before turning his attention to Christine White, ¡°Time toe back with me?¡± Christine White didn¡¯t want to talk to him and didn¡¯t respond to him. Baird Lane frowned and this time his tone became a little more emphatic, ¡°Do as you¡¯re told ande back with me.¡± ¡°Chief Dong, you can give me a ride.¡± Christine White directly requested to Hugh Dong. Hugh Dong, of course, begged for it, and immediately nodded his head, ¡°Alright then President Lane, I¡¯ll take care of seeing Christine off, you go back on your own.¡± With that, he headed in the direction of his car. Christine White naturally follows him, only to be yanked by Baird Lane¡¯s wrist not two steps behind. ¡°Christine White!¡± said Baird Lane, blushing hard, ¡°I¡¯m in front of you, and you follow another man?¡± Christine White shook his hand away, ¡°What do you mean follow another man? I¡¯m just asking Chief Dong to take me back.¡± ¡°Let him take you back? Christine White, have you forgotten who is the husband?¡± Baird Lane¡¯s face was so grim it was dripping. Christine White bit her lower lip and stubbornly said, ¡°You soon won¡¯t be.¡± ¡°You ¡­¡± ¡°Okay, okay.¡± Hugh Dong ps his hands together, interrupting Baird Lane¡¯s anger, ¡°President Lane, you take Christine back, but I hope you¡¯d better not get angry with Christine, because the very things you did to Christine mean that you have no right to be angry at her at all. ¡± ¡°The things I did?¡± Baird Lane narrowed his eyes and stared at Christine White, ¡°What did you tell him?¡± ¡°Hey President Lane,¡± Hugh Dong pulled Christine White behind himself, ¡°Did you just question the prisoner? Don¡¯t say that Christine didn¡¯t say anything to me, even if she did, so what? That¡¯s just her telling me about the unhappiness in her heart, furthermore, the things you President Lane have done can¡¯t stand up to scrutiny at all.¡± ¡°You checked me out?¡± Christine White looked up at Hugh Dong¡¯s back in dismay. Hugh Dong quirked his head and winked at her, ¡°I was just curious about what happened to you so I looked into it a little and I¡¯m sorry I didn¡¯t tell you.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± Christine White waved her hand carelessly. Those things, in and of themselves, aren¡¯t anything worth hiding, so check it out. Looking at Christine White being so pleasant to Hugh Dong, a nameless fire rose in Baird Lane¡¯s heart for no apparent reason, ¡°Even if I did something, that has nothing to do with you Hugh Dong.¡± ¡°So let me ask President Lane, is Christine rted to The Bort Family?¡± Hugh Dong wrapped his arms around himself and looked at Baird Lane with a leathery smile. Baird Lane¡¯s fists tightened, ¡°What the hell are you trying to say?¡± ¡°I¡¯m just saying, since I¡¯m okay with you, President Lane, and you don¡¯t want me to get involved in your business, President Lane, then Christine is okay with The Bort Family, so why should Christine have to give her bone marrow and her own child for Molly Bort ?¡± Speaking of this, Hugh Dong sneered, ¡°And you, the husband, don¡¯t do her any justice at all, President Lane you have really opened my eyes.¡± When Christine White heard his words, the aggression in her heart surged up once again, and the tip of her nose and her eyes soured. Yeah, even Hugh Dong knows the truth, but it¡¯s the man who is her husband who has turned the tables on her!Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. ¡°President Lane, why don¡¯t you say anything?¡± Hugh Dong hooked the corners of his mouth, seemingly smiling but notughing as he looked at the gloomy Baird Lane, ¡°Did I poke your sore spot? That¡¯s right, I¡¯ve torn President Lane¡¯s true colors apart, after all, there are not many husbands like President Lane, so I naturally have to talk about it.¡± ¡°You shut up!¡± Baird Lane¡¯s voice was cold as ice. Hugh Dong grunted, ¡°I¡¯ll shut up when you tell me to shut up, how humiliating would that be for me, besides President Lane are you trying to hide something by telling me to shut up? And President Lane, do you think you really deserve to be a husband?¡± Baird Lane¡¯s pupils trembled slightly as Hugh Dong¡¯s words reminded him of what Aunt Lucy had said before he arrived. Aunt Lucy said he wasn¡¯t a proper husband, and now this Dong guy says the same thing. Is he really that unqualified? Baird Lane looks at Christine White with a mixed expression, trying to see her reaction. But Christine White just looked away and didn¡¯t meet his eyes, clearly not wanting to pay him any attention. Baird Lane¡¯s heart was suddenly a little upset and a little astringent, a feeling that was, well, bad. ¡°President Lane, you also don¡¯t mind me speaking harshly, as a husband, he is supposed to care for and protect his wife, not to leave his wife aside and instead care for and love other women, all of these President Lane you just happen to have taken up, that¡¯s why I said you don¡¯t deserve it, in that case ¡­ ¡± Hugh Dong dragged out his tone, his eyes rolled a few times, then he took Christine White¡¯s shoulder, ¡°You divorce Christine, how about if you don¡¯t love and care for her, I¡¯ll love and care for her?¡± Christine White¡¯s eyes widen and she¡¯s just about to say something when out of the corner of her eye she suddenly sees Baird Lane charging forward with his fists raised. Bang! Hugh Dong has been knocked to the ground. Christine White was all confused and stayed there for a moment, forgetting to react. Baird Lane walks up to Hugh Dong and looks down on him from above, his eyes are horrible, ¡°This punch is just a warning, next time you let me know that you have a mind that you shouldn¡¯t have, don¡¯t me me for making a move on Dong¡¯s.¡± After saying that, he pulled Christine White away with a dark and cold face. Christine White would have broken away from him to check if Hugh Dong was hurt. But Baird Lane pinched her wrist so tightly that she couldn¡¯t break away, and she could only take one step and turn back three times, looking at Hugh Dong with a worried face. Hugh Dong covered the corner of his mouth and stood up from the ground, he could see her worry and wiped off the blood from the corner of his mouth before smiling at her, ¡°Christine I¡¯m fine, you go back, if he bullies you you call me, I¡¯ll go over to pick you up anytime.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have that chance!¡± Baird Lane threw out coldly before pulling open the car door, shoving Christine White inside and starting the car to leave. On the road, Christine White had been worrying about Hugh Dong¡¯s injury, so naturally she didn¡¯t have the heart to talk. Baird Lane noticed her absentmindedness, and although he was furious in his heart, he suppressed his anger thinking of Hugh Dong¡¯sst words. ¡°Why don¡¯t you ask me how I know where you are?¡± Baird Lane was the first to speak, breaking the frozen atmosphere in the car. Christine White didn¡¯t look at him and ndly returned, ¡°There¡¯s nothing to ask, my whereabouts are just a matter of your word.¡± ¡°Since you won¡¯t ask, I¡¯ll ask you.¡± Baird Lane turns the steering wheel. Christine White simply closed her eyes, ¡°What do you want to ask?¡± ¡°I told you before to stay away from other men, especially Hugh Dong, why didn¡¯t you listen and get into his car and have dinner with him?¡± Baird Lane questioned with a somewhat displeased look. Christine Whiteughed softly mockingly, ¡°No reason, I got a ride when I got a ride, I got a free meal, it¡¯s as simple as that, and as for Mr. Lane you said not to let me have contact with other men, I listened to you before, but did you? Did you do it?¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Baird Lane frowned. Christine White scrunched her neck, feeling a bit of a chill on her body, ¡°Not much of a point, just that Mr. Lane you¡¯re kind of double standard, you tell me not to get in touch with other men, but you yourself are in love with Molly Bort, did I say anything about any of this?¡± Chapter 178 – Going to the Old Mansion Alone Baird Lane was stunned. He wanted to say that he was different from her, but the words came out of his mouth. Christine White gently picked open her eyelids all the way, seeing this expression on his face, she about guessed what was in his heart, and coldly mocked, ¡°Mr. Lane, g without knowing it, is probably your kind.¡± The funny thing is that she is still in love with this man who treated her like scum. It¡¯s just that love for love¡¯s sake, but she¡¯s no longer able to love him as openly as she did before. Otherwise, she¡¯s sorry for her child who was only two months old when she lost it. It¡¯s the first time Baird Lane has ever heard someone call him scum, and it¡¯s from Christine White. What is a g, of course he knows well. But he never thought that one day he would be categorized as scum. Is he scum? Baird Lane pursed his thin lips and thought carefully, and thenbined with what Aunt Lucy said to Hugh Dong, he seems to be a bit of a g ¡­ Baird Lane blushed a little subtly at the thought, and for some time afterward he maintained that expression without saying another word. If he didn¡¯t speak, Christine White naturally wouldn¡¯t speak. The two returned to the vi in silence. Aunt Lucy sighed as she saw Christine White and Baird Lane enter, one after the other, ignoring each other. Obviously the closest of couples, but now the whole thing is like a stranger, it¡¯s a sin! ¡°Mr. and Mrs., you¡¯re back, what would you like to have for dinner?¡± Aunt Lucy broke the frozen atmosphere. Christine White shook her head, ¡°Aunt Lucy, I¡¯m not eating dinner, I ate before I came back, I¡¯m a little tired, I¡¯ll go up and rest first.¡± With that, she went straight up the stairs. Aunt Lucy has no choice but to ask Baird Lane again. Baird Lane eyed the stairs inexplicably and did not answer. Aunt Lucy rolled her eyes and simply stopped asking and went back to the kitchen to watch herself get ready. But by the time she got dinner ready, none of the people eating were there. There was no choice but for Aunt Lucy to go upstairs and invite them one by one. After inviting Baird Lane, Christine White was invited, but as if they had an appointment, both of them tacitly said they had no appetite. Baird Lane has no appetite and Aunt Lucy doesn¡¯t advise him or care for him, but Christine White here, Aunt Lucy is worried. ¡°Ma¡¯am, you should at least eat something, even if you have eaten, two or three hours have passed now, if you don¡¯t eat, you will be hungry during the night, and your body needs to be well conditioned, how can you not eat.¡± Aunt Lucy knocked on the door and advised. Christine White sat on the bed and looked at the divorce papers she had brought back while just replying, ¡°Really no Aunt Lucy, I¡¯m not hungry and I can¡¯t eat, so don¡¯t try to talk me out of it.¡± ¡°But ¡­¡± ¡°Okay Aunt Lucy, that¡¯s it!¡± Christine White interrupted her. Aunt Lucy had no choice but to go downstairs with abandon. Christine White exhaled softly, and a wave of reluctance suddenly welled up in her heart, reluctance for Aunt Lucy, reluctance for the old man, and reluctance for the vi that was filled with her joys and sorrows. But so what if she doesn¡¯t want to let go anymore? This was not her home, and she was destined to leave it. Before, she had been so intent on making this ce her home, her safe haven, but now she realized that it was just a hotel where she was staying temporarily. With that thought in mind, Christine White resisted the urge to burst into tears andid out the divorce papers, then poked around and pulled a pen out of a drawer and signed her name on the female side of the agreement. The process of signing is not so easy, her hands are trembling, the words signed out naturally can not be seen anywhere good, crooked and reptile-like. When she was done signing, she put the agreement back in the file bag and put it in the drawer with the pen to lock it so she wouldn¡¯t be afraid of Baird Lane finding it. She was going to wait until she left to get the agreement out for him to sign, and now that she had it out, she was afraid he would tear it up if he didn¡¯t sign it. Putting the drawer keys away carefully, Christine White rubbed her cheeks and reached for her bedside cell phone again, dialing a call out, ¡°Grandpa.¡± The old man¡¯s kind voice came over the phone, ¡°It¡¯s Christine, what¡¯s the matter with calling my old man at this hour?¡± Christine White pinched her palms and tried her best to make her voice sound no different from when she usually spoke to the old man, ¡°Grandpa, it¡¯s something, but I want to talk to you face to face, can Ie over to the old mansion tomorrow?¡± At this point in time, if you tell the old man that you¡¯re nning to divorce Baird Lane, the old man will probably kill you right away. At her age, she doesn¡¯t feelfortable running around. ¡°What is it that you have to tell me to my face? Can¡¯t you say it over the phone?¡± The old man¡¯s face became serious. Generally, things that have to be talked about in person are obviously something big. Christine White lowered her eyelids to hide the sadness in her eyes and returned, ¡°Well, it¡¯s hard to say over the phone, it¡¯s better to say it in person.¡± ¡°In that case,e on over then and have Baird drop you off, just so you can all have dinner with the old man.¡± The old man agreed. Christine White, however, was a bit embarrassed and lied under cover, ¡°I¡¯m afraid that¡¯s not possible, cold ¡­.. ¡­ Baird has something going on at work tomorrow, and I¡¯m the only one who cane.¡± ¡°Really, then we¡¯ll have dinner together next time.¡± The old man sighed regretfully. Christine White silently said sorry to the old man in her heart, ¡°Okay, then grandpa, you rest early.¡± Hanging up the phone, Christine White copsed helplessly on the bed as if her strength had been drained out of her body, staring at the ceiling with red eyes, tears slowly sliding down the corners of her eyes on both sides. She¡¯s finally taking that step! She¡¯s finally going to tell her old man about the divorce! In this moment, Christine White cried andughed, cried andughed at her impending divorce.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. Baird Lane saw her like this when he came in from his work and subconsciously stopped and just stood in the doorway staring at her. If it was in the past, he would havee up with a ¡®Christine White, are you crazy¡¯, but now, seeing him like this, he felt a little bad in his heart, so naturally he couldn¡¯t say anything like that. Finally, when Christine White was tired of crying herself to sleep, Baird Lane moved his somewhat stiff legs toward the bed. He looked down at her slightly, his eyes revealing a few moments of confusion and unease. For some reason, she was close enough to touch, but he inexplicably felt that she was so far away from him, so far away that he began to panic. ¡°Christine White!¡± shouted Baird Lane as he came to his senses and flew to Christine White. Christine White¡¯s body curled up a bit and didn¡¯t wake up. But her movement calmed Baird Lane¡¯s somewhat flustered heart. He had just been so bewitched that he felt as if she was going to be gone in the next second, even though she was still here. Baird Lane pinched his brow tiredly, it seemed that he really hadn¡¯t slept well in the past few days and was hallucinating. Quickly getting his mind in the right ce, Baird Lane reached down and wiped the still-dry tears from the corners of Christine White¡¯s eyes before going to the bathroom and getting a hot towel out to wipe away the tear tracks on her face bit by bit, and when he was done with that, he quietly left the room again as if he¡¯d nevere in. And all of this was unknown to Christine White. By the time she woke up, it was the next morning, and she shuffled downstairs, casually ate breakfast, and set off for the old mansion. Maybe she came too early, the old man was still eating breakfast, and when he saw hering, he even greeted her and ate with her. Christine White naturally did not dare to disobey the old man, so she obediently sat down and ate a little more. After eating, the old man brought her to his study, ¡°Say, what is it that you want from me, Grandpa?¡± Chapter 179 – The Old Master’s Consideration ¡°Grandpa, I ¡­¡± Christine White looked at her old man with red eyes. Seeing her crying, the old man couldn¡¯t help but be startled, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with this, why are you crying for a good reason? Grandpa didn¡¯t bully you.¡± ¡°I know, I¡¯m just ¡­ Just ¡­¡± ¡°Just what, tell me!¡± The old man was so anxious that he straightened his cane. This girl, crying, crying, crying is distracting! Christine White huffed, ¡°I¡¯m sorry Grandpa, I couldn¡¯t help it.¡± ¡°Okay, you hurry up and say it.¡± The old man helplessly held his forehead. Christine White hmmm¡¯d as if she had made up her mind about something, wiped her tears, and then took a deep breath and thunked down towards the old man. The old man and Fu Bo behind him were shocked. ¡°Girl, what are you doing?¡± The old master hurriedly asked Uncle Fu to help her up. Christine White, however, was reluctant and wouldn¡¯t get up, ¡°Grandpa, I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m going to fail you.¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± The old man frowned. Christine White raised her hand and wiped her tears, ¡°Grandpa, I want a divorce!¡± ¡°What did you say?¡± The old man¡¯s tea-drinking motion jerked to a halt. Furber also looked at Christine White with a stunned look on his face. Christine White bit her lip and said again, ¡°Grandpa, I want a divorce!¡± Dang! The sound of a teacup hitting the table hard. The old man¡¯s face was so gloomy that it was about to drip, ¡°You said you want a divorce?¡± Christine White held back her fear and nodded, ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Tell me the reason.¡± The old man¡¯s eyes stared at her grimly. Christine White didn¡¯t dare to meet the old man¡¯s eyes and lowered her head, ¡°Because I can¡¯t live with Baird Lane anymore.¡± ¡°That¡¯s the only reason?¡± The old manughed in exasperation. Christine White buried her head even lower, ¡°Yes ¡­¡± ¡°Hmph!¡± The old man pped his hand on the table, ¡°If you can¡¯t get along, you have to divorce, Christine White, do you think you are still a child? Is marriage just casual in your eyes?¡± ¡°No grandpa, I¡¯m not looking at marriage casually, but I ¡­ Something happened to me recently.¡± Christine White choked out. She didn¡¯t dare tell the truth about her child being gone. The old man had been longing for a great-grandchild, and if he knew the child was gone, his heart would not be able to bear it. ¡°Something happened? What happened?¡± The old man narrowed a pair of sharp eyes. Christine White shook her head, ¡°Grandpa, I can¡¯t say.¡± ¡°What can¡¯t you say!¡± ¡°I really can¡¯t talk about it, I¡¯m sorry Grandpa.¡± Christine White¡¯s tears flowed again. Seeing her like this, the old master was quite tired, he rubbed his temples and gave Uncle Fu a wink. Uncle Fu nodded with intent and left the study silently. ¡°Okay, since you don¡¯t say, I won¡¯t force you, I¡¯ll just ask you, are you sure you want a divorce?¡± The old man¡¯s voice was cold. Christine White looked up firmly, ¡°Yes, I¡¯m sure.¡± ¡°Heh, it looks like you¡¯ve been thinking about this divorce for a long time.¡± The old man was sarcastic. Christine White pursed her little lips and said nothing. The old man pestled his cane, ¡°Christine White, do you know that we, The Lane Family, have never had a precedent for divorce, what makes you think that the old man will let you set this precedent? Also you have been on The Lane Family¡¯s genealogy and have met all of The Lane Family¡¯s rtives, do you really think that divorce is a simple matter?¡± ¡°I know, but I¡¯m really too tired to forgive him.¡± Christine White said with a slight tremor in her body. The old man wrinkled his brow suspiciously, ¡°Forgive him? Did Baird do something to you?¡± ¡°He ¡­¡± Christine White opened her mouth and subconsciously wanted to tell the story, but in the end she held back, ¡°No, it¡¯s my fault, it¡¯s my reason, and the divorce was unteral, it has nothing to do with him.¡± ¡°Since it¡¯s unteral on your part, that means Baird doesn¡¯t know you¡¯re divorcing him yet?¡± The old man was slightly surprised. Christine White shook her head, ¡°No, he knows, and I¡¯ve mentioned it to him, he just hasn¡¯t agreed.¡± ¡°Since he didn¡¯t agree, isn¡¯t that better for you? It means that you have a ce in his heart as well, and your feelings for Baird, the old man I also see it in my eyes, as long as you guysst, one day you will be a loving couple.¡± The old man said as he resumed his cup of tea. Christine White bit her lower lip, ¡°No it won¡¯t, Baird Lane he doesn¡¯t have me in his heart at all, he only has Molly Bort in his heart.¡± ¡°Molly Bort?¡± the old man¡¯s face went sour when he heard the name, ¡°So it¡¯s because of this woman that you want to divorce Baird?¡± ¡°Something to do with Molly Bort, too.¡± Christine White returned. The old man grunted coldly, ¡°Foolish, even if you mind this woman, don¡¯t forget that you are the wife of Baird, and you¡¯re still afraid that that woman will threaten your position?¡± Christine White hung her eyes. The old man added, ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll step in and tell that woman to get out of the country.¡± ¡°No Grandpa.¡± Christine White rushed to her feet to stop it. The old man grimaced, ¡°What? You still want a love rival to apany you?¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m just worried that Baird Lane will take it out on me if you do.¡± Christine White replied bitterly. Let¡¯s just say that the three years she¡¯s been alone were not intentional on Baird Lane¡¯s part. Three years ago, she was chosen by the old man to have Baird Lane forcibly marry her. Baird Lane couldn¡¯t be mad at the old man, so he had to take it out on her, so he purposely left her out in the cold for three years. ¡°How could Baird do that.¡± The old man was a little unconvinced by Christine White¡¯s words. To him, his oldest grandson was not such a person who did not know right from wrong. Christine White smiled to herself, ¡°Grandpa, you probably don¡¯t even know Baird Lane, because the real reason I want a divorce is because I¡¯ve be disillusioned with him.¡± ¡°Nonsense, how could I not know Baird?¡± the old man red at her. Christine White, astringent in her mind, didn¡¯t answer anymore. The old man looked at her and sighed, ¡°Christine, I¡¯ll ask you again, you do want a divorce?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Christine White answered the same way. The old man gripped the faucet on his cane and mused. To this girl, he is still considered to be more understanding, how much she loves her grandson, he also see clearly, that ispletely dead. And for such a deadbeat to suddenly open his mouth and say he¡¯s disappointed to be getting a divorce, he wouldn¡¯t believe it for a second if there wasn¡¯t something going on here. It looks like that Baird kid, he really did something to her. ¡°Tell you what, I¡¯ll think about this matter for a while, you go back first.¡± The old man freed a hand and waved it, giving Christine White an expulsion order. Christine White still somewhat did not want to go, but also did not dare to disobey the orders of the old man, and could only leave the study in a state of disillusionment. Christine White was still a little jittery even as she walked down the path to the front door of the old mansion. I also wonder if the old man will agree to let her divorce Baird Lane.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. ¡°Young Granny.¡± Fubo suddenly came over from the pathway on the right. Christine White gathered her thoughts for the moment and smiled politely at him, ¡°Fubuki.¡± ¡°Are you getting ready to go back, Young Grandmother?¡± Fu Bo asked amiably. Christine White nodded slightly, ¡°I¡¯ve been bothering Grandpa for so long too, it¡¯s time to head back.¡± ¡°Then I¡¯ll have someone send you.¡± ¡°No need Uncle Fu, I can go back by myself, I won¡¯t trouble you, bye.¡± She thanked Uncle Fu¡¯s kindness, waved her hand and continued walking ahead. After taking two steps, Fu Bo¡¯s slightly profound words suddenly rang out behind her, ¡°Young granny, don¡¯t worry, Master will teach Young Master a good lesson this time.¡± Christine White snapped back with wide eyes, ¡°You know all about it, Fubuki?¡± Chapter 180 – Horse Whip Fu Bo raised the file bag in his hand, ¡°Master asked me to check it out.¡± Christine White was stunned, ¡°I see, I had forgotten that nothing can be hidden from Grandpa ¡­¡± ¡°So Young Granny, you should have told the Master the truth at that time.¡± Fu Bo looked at her with pity. Christine White¡¯s nose red, ¡°I don¡¯t have a way to say it, I¡¯m scared.¡± She was afraid that if she said it, Baird Lane would hold it against her and think she had deliberately told on the old man. In case the old man tackles Molly Bort, it¡¯s a wonder Baird Lane doesn¡¯t hate her. Three years ago, he was able to be cruel enough to leave her alone for three years because he was married to her. If the old man stepped in to deal with Molly Bort this time because she told him what happened, he might do something to her, so that¡¯s why she didn¡¯t dare to tell the old man the truth. Fu Bo¡¯s eye power naturally saw through her mind at a nce and couldn¡¯t help but sigh, ¡°Young granny, don¡¯t worry, this matter is left to the master to handle, the master will definitely give you an exnation.¡± The corner of Christine White¡¯s mouth curled up in a bitter arc, ¡°ount? Baird Lane can¡¯t even give me that, and Grandpa will help me?¡± ¡°His Lordship is not like the young master, His Lordship is not half as attached to The Bort Family, trust His Lordship.¡± Uncle Fu encouraged her. Christine White bit her lip and nodded, ¡°Okay, I trust Grandpa.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good, young granny go back and rest.¡± ¡°See youter Fubar.¡± Christine White wiped her eyes and left the old mansion. The smile on Fu Bo¡¯s face slowly retracted, looking at the file bag in his hand with a serious expression, he murmured with a sigh, ¡°Young Master, this matter, what you did is too disappointing!¡± Shaking his head helplessly, Fu Bo turned around and went to the old master¡¯s study. ¡°Checked it out?¡± The old master asked somewhat tiredly when he saw Fu Boe in. Uncle Fu handed over the bag of papers in his hand, ¡°It¡¯s been checked out, but Master, when you look at it in a while, you must be mentally prepared.¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± The old man looked at him suspiciously. Fubuki sighed and didn¡¯t answer. The old man¡¯s heart became even more confused as he hurriedly put his cane aside, took the file bag and opened it, quickly checking the information inside. After reading it, the old man¡¯s old face was red with anger, his body was trembling, and a pair of sharp old eyes were red, ¡°My poor great grandson, just like that, he was given ¡­ by that group of people from The Bort Family.¡± ¡°Elder.¡± Fu Bo was very worried that the old master was being exasperated and fainted, and hurriedly went forward to gently pat the old master¡¯s back and adjust his breathing for him. The old man trembled as he held up the information in his hands, ¡°Old Fu ah, how could I have such a grandson? That¡¯s his own child, how could he do this? For the sake of The Bort Family that woman, did he even give up his normal sanity?¡± Fubuki didn¡¯t answer. The old man mmed the information down hard on the table, ¡°Lao Fu, call and get Baird Lane to the old mansion for me.¡± ¡°Master, there¡¯s no rush on the young master¡¯s side for now.¡± Fu Bo suddenly said. The old man looked at him, ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°It means, let¡¯s first find Xiao Song and ask how Young Master and Young Grandmother usually get along, and see if there¡¯s anything else we don¡¯t know.¡± Fu Bo proposed. The old man thought for a moment, ¡°That¡¯s fine.¡± ¡°Then I¡¯ll contact Xiao Song.¡± Uncle Fu took out his cell phone. The call, whichsted almost an hour, was so long that the old man felt like he was going to be pissed off. When it was over, the old man gave a direct order to Aunt Lucy to call Baird Lane to the old mansion. Aunt Lucy knocked on Baird Lane¡¯s study with her cell phone, ¡°Sir.¡± Baird Lane opened the door, ¡°Christine White back?¡± ¡°No, the Mrs. isn¡¯t back yet.¡± Aunt Lucy shook her head back. Baird Lane pursed his lips, ¡°Where the hell did she go?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not sure about that, the missus didn¡¯t say.¡± Aunt Lucy replied with a twinkle in her eye. In fact, she did not know at first, but after talking to the old man on the phone just now, she knew. Aunt Lucy¡¯s weakness was so obvious that Baird Lane could tell she was lying at a nce, his thin lips pursed up in displeasure, ¡°Say, where the hell did she go?¡± Aunt Lucy sighed, ¡°Mistress has gone to the old mansion, and just now Master called me and asked you, sir, toe over as well.¡± ¡°Going to the old mansion?¡± Baird Lane¡¯s eyes narrowed and somehow something didn¡¯t sit right with him, ¡°What¡¯s she doing at the old mansion?¡± ¡°That I really don¡¯t know.¡± Aunt Lucy shrugged her shoulders. Baird Lane mused for a few seconds, ¡°I see, I¡¯ll be right there.¡± He closed the door to his study, crossed to Aunt Lucy and went downstairs. By the time he reached the old mansion, it was an hourter. Uncle Fu greeted him at the front door, and when he saw him, his expression looked a little cold, all but devoid of his usual warmth. The mise in Baird Lane¡¯s mind magnified more and more, and he didn¡¯t have to think about it very hard to almost know what must have happened. Arriving in the old man¡¯s study, Baird Lane straightened his cuffs and pushed his way in. ¡°Kneel down!¡± The old man looked at him with a grim face. Baird Lane wrinkled his brow, but didn¡¯t resist and went straight to his knees. The old man got up, picked up the bag of papers in his hand and walked to him, directly mming the bag of papers towards him vigorously. The paper bag hit Baird Lane just above the head and he stifled a grunt of pain. The old man looked down at him coldly, ¡°Pick it up and open it.¡± Baird Laneplied, picking up the bag of papers on the floor and opening it, and at a nce at its contents, his pupils quivered, but he wasn¡¯t much surprised. Because he knew early on that the old man would find out about this someday. ¡°Finished reading?¡± The old man asked in an emotionless voice. Baird Lane hmmm¡¯d. ¡°Now that you¡¯ve seen it, what do you think?¡± ¡°I know I was wrong.¡± Baird Lane murmured. The old man sneered, ¡°So you know where you went wrong?¡± Baird Lane lowered his eyes and said nothing. Of course he knew, but he couldn¡¯t say. Saying it would only make the old man angrier. For the old man would think him knowingly guilty, though he was himself knowingly guilty. ¡°Not saying anything, are you?¡± When the old man saw Baird Lane¡¯s silence and thought of his poor great-grandson, he was furious, ¡°Old Fuzzy!¡± The old man shouted. Uncle Fu came in through the door, ¡°Master.¡± ¡°Bring me my riding crop.¡± The old manmanded, staring grimly at Baird Lane Uncle Fu stared with wide old eyes, ¡°Horsewhip?¡± Baird Lane was also a bit surprised. Seeing that Uncle Fu was standing still, the old master raised his volume and ordered again, ¡°Still not quick enough to go!¡± ¡°Yes, yes, yes, I¡¯ll go now.¡± Uncle Fu nodded repeatedly and immediately went to do as he was told. I can¡¯t imagine that the lord is going to take out the whip again this time. Three years ago the young master risked his life for that woman from The Bort Family, and the old master was so furious that he beat the young master with a whip. And this time the master is going to beat the young master again! But thinking about the things that Young Master had done, Uncle Fu felt that he really deserved to be beaten as well. Thinking this way, Fu Bo quickened his pace, took the horse whip in the old man¡¯s room and quickly rushed back again, handing it over to the old man. The old man took the riding crop andshed it straight across Baird Lane¡¯s back. The snap was extraordinarily loud and could be heard throughout the study. And the clothes on Baird Lane¡¯s back were cracked directly by that whip, so it was clear that the old man had shown no mercy at all. Sweat oozed from the corners of Baird Lane¡¯s forehead in pain, but he didn¡¯t grunt as he clenched his back teeth in a death grip. ¡°Say, what is wrong with you?¡± The old man asked again. Baird Lane still hasn¡¯t spoken. This behavior of his undoubtedly angered the old man even more. ¡°Not saying anything, are you?¡± The old manughed angrily, then raised the horsewhip in his hand once again.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. Chapter 181 – Teaching The Bort Family a Lesson This time, he didn¡¯t just crack a whip like he had just done. The sound of brushing andshing kept ringing through the study. Fu Bo, who was standing guard outside the door, was terrified to hear, ¡°The master wouldn¡¯t want to beat the young master to death, would he?¡± Three years ago, the old master had beaten the young master because of that incident, but only a fewshes. Now that¡¯s more than a fewshes. He hadn¡¯t counted, but figured a dozenshes were in order. ¡°Baird Lane, you still won¡¯t talk?¡± Finally, the old man tired of beating, panting, stopped the whip in his hand and looked with immense pain at the man lying on the ground. The people on the ground at this point were not at all a word that could be described as miserable. His clothes were all smashed and finished, and his entire back was covered in blood. Because of too much pain, his body is slightly trembling, a pair of eyes are also tightly closed, the whole hair is almost all wet by sweat, a face is white bloodless, looks like a dead person. Looking at his grandson who was beaten like this by himself, the old man¡¯s heart also hurt, ¡°Baird Lane, you won¡¯t say it, right? Fine, then I¡¯ll say it!¡± The old man dropped his riding crop and returned to his chair with a trembling cane and sat down, ¡°My old man asked himself that he had never done anything wrong in his life, but I didn¡¯t expect that the grandson that I had taught to be such a disappointment, Baird Lane, let me ask you, do you hate me in your heart as a grandfather? Hate me for forcing you to marry Christine in the first ce?¡± Baird Lane didn¡¯t pass out, he struggled to pick open his evesting eyelids toward the old man, his voice weak and raspy, ¡°There¡¯s no ¡­¡± ¡°No?¡± The old man sneered, ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s like that, if you don¡¯t hate it, then why didn¡¯t you live with Christine for the three years you¡¯ve been married to her? No wonder you haven¡¯t had a child in these three years, feelings that you didn¡¯t share a room at all, if it wasn¡¯t for Xiao Song telling me, I wouldn¡¯t have known!¡± As a grandfather, it was naturally not good for him to meddle in the lives of his grandchildren¡¯s granddaughters-inw, so he never bothered to pay attention to them. So he wouldn¡¯t know that the young couple had been lying to him the whole time! And you¡¯ve been cheating for three years! What a skill! ¡°I¡¯m sorry grandpa ¡­¡± Baird Lane had been aware of everything that had happened between himself and Christine White, the old man knew all about it, and there was nothing he could do to exin anything but apologize. The old man hammered his chest in pain, ¡°You shouldn¡¯t say sorry to me, you should say sorry to Christine that girl, I know, you hate my old man for letting you two get married, but you can¡¯t afford to vent your dissatisfaction on my old man, so you take out your dissatisfaction on her before you don¡¯t share a room with her, you can really ¡­ ¡± Speaking of this, the old man pointed his other hand shakily at Baird Lane, ¡°But what a disappointment, I don¡¯t remember teaching you to relent, did I? Howe you learned it on your own? Three years ago, when you and Christine got married, even though I forced you, it¡¯s not like I didn¡¯t give you a chance to fight back, it¡¯s you who didn¡¯t grasp it!¡± He¡¯s a grandfather, and he only has one grandson.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. If his grandson was really dissatisfied with the marriage he had arranged, he could well resist. In that case, would he still be betting on him to get married? Thinking of this, the old man sadly closed his old eyes, ¡°Baird ah, you are obviously unbeatable in the mall, why are you a mess when ites to men and women¡¯s feelings? If you only cold-shouldered Christine because I asked you to get married, I wouldn¡¯t be so angry, what I¡¯m angry about is when did you be so devoid of a sense of right and wrong?¡± ¡°Grandpa, I didn¡¯t ¡­¡± Baird Lane¡¯s body moved to exin something, but the sharp paining from his back made it impossible for him to sayplete words. It took a great deal of his strength to say those few words. ¡°No?¡± The old man looked at him with an expressionless face, ¡°I¡¯m asking you, did I ever tell you that I told you not to see Bort¡¯s woman in the future, and to live a good life with Christine, but you¡¯re so good, not only did you hide the real cause of that woman¡¯s illness from me, but you also often stayed with her in the hospital for the night, and you didn¡¯t even go home, what do you take Christine for? ¡± Baird Lane twitched his eyebrows ah didn¡¯t say anything. The old man took a breath, forced himself to hold back his anger and continued, ¡°I thought all this was already mind-boggling, but I never thought that what you did afterward would make people feel even more furious, how could you do something like letting your own wife donate bone marrow to another woman? And this happened more than once!¡± ¡°Only once, I didn¡¯t agree to it the second time.¡± Baird Lane inhaled less and exhaled more. The old man looked at him without a trace of emotion in his eyes, ¡°You didn¡¯t agree, but when Leo Bort kidnapped Christine, he had the idea of letting you take the fall, you¡¯re good, your own wife¡¯s bone marrow has been taken out and your child has been beaten up, and you¡¯re still willingly concealing it for them, Baird Lane, I¡¯m just asking you, do you have a heart? ¡± Baird Lane replied with certainty, ¡°I did!¡± ¡°Yes, you have a heart, but your heart, all run The Bort Family to go, even if you do not love Christine, but you should at least defend her, she is your wife ah, she is pregnant with your child ah, you for her to seek justice? Did you avenge her? Did you avenge your child?¡± Baird Lane¡¯s eyes dimmed down, ¡°¡­ No.¡± ¡°Yeah, you didn¡¯t, you didn¡¯t do anything, you didn¡¯t even trip up The Bort Family you didn¡¯t, and I¡¯m wondering, is that Bort woman that attractive? Bewitched you to the point where you don¡¯t even have any sense of sanity or right and wrong?¡± The old man questioned angrily. Baird Lane braced himself to sit up from the floor, ¡°Grandpa, it¡¯s none of Molly¡¯s business.¡± ¡°What, are you going to defend that woman when ites to this, or in front of my old man, Baird Lane, do you love her that much?¡± The old man¡¯s whole body trembled with rage. Baird Lane gasped back, ¡°It¡¯s not about love, it¡¯s about all these things, it¡¯s all Leo Bort¡¯s doing, it¡¯s nothing to do with Molly, she¡¯s innocent.¡± ¡°Hmph!¡± The old man disdainfully pped on the table, the tea cup on the table followed and trembled a few times, ¡°Innocent? I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s only you who think so, what kind of person Molly Bort is, old man I know better than you, it¡¯s only you whose eyes are smeared with shit and think she¡¯s good at everything, even if she¡¯s not involved in these things, but she used Christine¡¯s bone marrow, she¡¯s not innocent, so ¡­¡± Baird Lane looked at the old man, waiting for his next words. The old man pulled the corner of his mouth, ¡°So Baird Lane I ask you, do you want justice for Christine and your child or not, if you don¡¯t do it then I will, you have to know that I have been looking forward to my great-grandchildren, and it was hard for me to wait until it was over, and then because of The Bort Family my great-grandchildren are gone, how can I let go of them? The Bort Family!¡± He must get back all the old and new grudges! Just because of this no-good grandson, The Bort Family now has the audacity to climb over The Lane Family, drain his grandson-inw¡¯s bone marrow, abort his great-grandchildren, and the grandson is making his grandchildren take the fall for it. One by one, he¡¯d have to settle things with The Bort Family! ¡°Grandpa, is that how you want to deal with The Bort Family ?¡± Baird Lane¡¯s expression tightened and he couldn¡¯t care less about the pain in his back as he hurriedly inquired. The old man¡¯s eyes narrowed dangerously, ¡°To make The Bort Family cease to exist, of course, and to make that pair of Bort women, on their knees, kowtow to Christine and apologize.¡± ¡°No!¡± Baird Lane stops. The old master¡¯s old face turned red with anger, ¡°What? Are you heartbroken?¡± ¡°No.¡± Baird Lane stood up holding the foot of a chair aside, and with that simple action, it almost hurt so much that he didn¡¯t hold back a grunt, ¡°Grandpa, while it¡¯s true that The Lane Family can bring down The Bort Family, a leaner camel is bigger than a horse, and in the event that The Bort Family dies pouncing, it can still leave The Lane Family traumatized.¡± The old man¡¯s brows furrowed slightly when he heard this, ¡°What do you want to do then? I can tell you that I will make sure The Bort Family is taught a lesson!¡± Chapter 182 – No Hospitalization ¡°I know, leave the matter to me.¡± Baird Lane said weakly. The old man stared him right in the eye, ¡°You¡¯ll do it? With your feelings for that woman at The Bort Family, you¡¯dy down your hands?¡± Baird Lane¡¯s eyes shed rapidly, ¡°Yes, with Molly, I may not be tolerant, but I won¡¯t let you down, Grandfather.¡± The old man heard his words and stroked his beard for a few seconds, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll leave it to you, if what you do doesn¡¯t satisfy me, I¡¯ll do it myself, and by then it¡¯ll be toote for you to regret it, Baird Lane, I want you to remember this, don¡¯t think that just because the old man is getting old, I can just deal with it.¡±C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org ¡°I know grandpa.¡± Baird Lane answered in a faint voice with downcast eyes. ¡°Lao Fu!¡± The old master shouted at the door of the study. Fu Bo pushed the door in and the first thing he smelled was a strong odor of blood. He held his breath slightly as he looked toward Baird Lane, and at that moment, gasped. His Lordship also hit too hard. Young master¡¯s injuries will take off his skin even if he doesn¡¯t die! But the young master is really strong, he hasn¡¯t fainted even after being injured like this, worthy of being a member of The Lane Family! Thinking so, Fu Bo heard the old man¡¯s shout again, ¡°Old Fu!¡± Fu Bo hurriedly returned to his senses, ¡°Master.¡± ¡°Send him back.¡± The old man pointed to a nearly fainting Baird Lane. Uncle Fu nodded, ¡°I know, but before sending it back, should we have the doctore over to take a look at Young Master?¡± ¡°What are you looking at, just let it be, let him learn a lesson, and then let someone show him when he can¡¯t make it through.¡± The old master calmly picked up his teacup and sipped his tea. Fubar didn¡¯t dare to speak and walked over to Baird Lane, ¡°Young master, shall I help you back?¡± Baird Lane raised his eyes, ¡°Thanks foo ¡­¡± Before the words were finished, he suddenly turned pale and his tall body fell forward, copsing to the ground with a thud, after which he was unconscious. This turn of events caused both the old man and Uncle Fu to be startled. The old man couldn¡¯t even reach for his cane, he put down his teacup and walked over quickly, ¡°Baird? Baird?¡± Furber knows about health and immediately went to check on Baird Lane. The old man looked on and asked nervously, ¡°How is he?¡± Uncle Fu breathed a sigh of relief, ¡°Master don¡¯t worry, young master he fainted.¡± ¡°Just passed out?¡± The old man was still a bit uneasy. Fu Bo nodded his head again and again with certainty, ¡°It really is just fainting, but it is truly remarkable that the young master was injured so severely and managed tost until this point before fainting.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± The old man was finally relieved and returned to his chair trembling, ¡°Old Fu ah, do you think I¡¯ve been a little too heavy handed?¡± Fu Bo looked at Baird Lane and really didn¡¯t have the courage to say something against his will, ¡°It¡¯s a bit heavy, Master you¡¯re basically beating the young master to death, but thinking about all the things the young master has done, I think it¡¯s right for you to beat him like this, Master.¡± ¡°Yes, I just can¡¯t figure out why my grandson, when ites to male-female rtionships, is such a muddle-headed person, it¡¯s really pitiful for that Christine child and my great-grandson ¡­¡± The old man looked down and touched the corners of his moist eyes. Uncle Fu sighed heartbrokenly, ¡°Yes, to be honest, within all of this, the most innocent person is the young granny and the child in her belly, it¡¯s a pity that that child is gone.¡± ¡°It¡¯s us, The Lane Family, who are sorry for Christine,¡± the old man closed his eyes sadly, and when he opened them again, they were cold, ¡°Find a doctor to give him some medicine and just make sure he lives, don¡¯t send him to the hospital, I want him to experience a few more days of What is called pain!¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Fubar answered, then helped the fainting Baird Lane out. An hourter, Furber drove Baird Lane back to the cottage. Aunt Lucy¡¯s soul nearly flew out of her head when she saw Baird Lane¡¯s ghastly state, ¡°My God, what¡¯s happened to the gentleman?¡± ¡°Beaten by the Master.¡± Fu Bo exined with a smile. ¡°Master hit it?¡± Aunt Lucy staggered, then thought of something and asked tentatively, ¡°Uncle Fu, is it because of that incident with Mrs.?¡± Uncle Fu nodded slightly, ¡°Not bad, His Lordship is really angry this time.¡± ¡°Then His Lordship fought well.¡± Aunt Lucy immediately changed her attitude and said with a supportive face. The corner of Fu Bo¡¯s mouth twitched slightly, ¡°Alright, hurry up and help young master back to his room, and let young granny change young master into a set of clothes.¡± ¡°No hospital?¡± Aunt Lucy was a little puzzled. ¡°No, the master said that as long as the young master isn¡¯t dead, he won¡¯t send him to the hospital, so he can let the wound on his back heal slowly.¡± Fu Bo returned. Aunt Lucy suddenly had some sympathy for Baird Lane, ¡°I see, I¡¯ll help mister up then.¡± ¡°Go on, it¡¯s time for me to go back.¡± Uncle Fu said smilingly and turned around to leave the vi. Aunt Lucy watched him walk away before helping Baird Lane up the stairs. Christine White was crouching in her room packing her bags when she suddenly heard a knock on the door, she panicked for a moment, closing her suitcase with her hands and asking loudly towards the door, ¡°Who is it?¡± It wouldn¡¯t be Baird Lane, would it? ¡°Ma¡¯am, it¡¯s me, open the door.¡± Aunt Lucy¡¯s voice came from the door. Christine White breathed a huge sigh of relief, ¡°Coming right up.¡± She got up, pulling her luggage room into the checkroom and putting it away before walking to the door and opening it. ¡°Aunt Lucy ¡­..¡± Before the words were out of her mouth, Christine White caught a strong whiff of blood and medicine. She wrinkled her brow and looked suspiciously at Baird Lane, who was being assisted by Aunt Lucy, and when she saw what he looked like at the moment, her heart skipped a beat, and her voice trembled a little, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with him, and how did he get so badly hurt?¡± ¡°Hey, beaten by the master, let¡¯s not talk about that for now, ma¡¯am, help along and help mister inside.¡± Aunt Lucy said with some panting from exhaustion. ¡°Good.¡± Christine White nodded and walked over to the other side of Baird Lane, helping Aunt Lucy with him as they helped him into the booth. Once in the room, it took the two men some morebined effort to get Baird Lane into bed. ¡°Okay ma¡¯am, mister can¡¯t lie down for a while, he can only lie down like this, you take more care of it.¡± Aunt Lucy wiped the sweat on her forehead and exined to Christine White. Christine White looked at Baird Lane withplexity and hmmm¡¯d, ¡°I see, but is he okay like that? Doesn¡¯t he need to be taken to the hospital?¡± After all, it was the man she loved, and she really couldn¡¯t let go of him now that he was like this. ¡°No need.¡± Aunt Lucyughed a little, ¡°His Lordship said to leave Mister like this and just change his medicine every day.¡± ¡°But ¡­¡± Christine White was still a little worried. Aunt Lucy patted her shoulder, ¡°Mistress, trust Master, after all, Mister is his grandson, he won¡¯t joke with Mister¡¯s life, don¡¯t worry.¡± ¡°I will.¡± Christine White forced a smile. Aunt Lucy moved her shoulders a little, ¡°Then ma¡¯am, I¡¯ll leave you to it sir, you¡¯ll change his clothester, I¡¯ll go down first ah.¡± ¡°Uh-huh.¡± Christine White nodded. Aunt Lucy left and Christine White gently closed the door behind her, stifling a sigh. She probably knew why the old man had beaten Baird Lane. She remembered what Forber had told her before she left the old house, that the old man would teach Baird Lane a lesson. So Baird Lane was beaten like this, it was entirely because of the old man for her, she was very touched that the old man did this for her, but watching Baird Lane really beaten, she still had some heartache in her heart. Christine White stood by the bed watching Baird Lane for a moment before she went to the checkroom and got a set of his clothes out, and when she carefully removed the clothes from his body she let out a gasp. Only his entire back was wrapped in gauze, which had long since been reddened by arge swath of blood. She couldn¡¯t see the extent of his injuries beneath the gauze, but in this situation, she could already tell how badly he was hurt. ¡°Grandpa hit me too hard, what the hell did he hit me with?¡± Christine White covered her lips and murmured with a slightly shaky voice. Chapter 183 – The Master Agrees to Divorce Beaten up like this and not sent to the hospital, really won¡¯t anything happen? Just as Christine White was thinking so fearfully, the cell phone in her pocket suddenly buzzed. Christine White pushed her worries down for the moment, ncing at Baird Lane and tucking him in before pulling out her cell phone and heading to the balcony. The phone call was from the old man, she didn¡¯t dare to dy and hurriedly put it to her ear to answer, ¡°Grandpa.¡± ¡°O Christine, Baird is back, isn¡¯t he?¡± The old man¡¯s kind voice came. Christine White hmmm¡¯d, ¡°He¡¯s back, are you looking for him Grandpa?¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m not looking for him, he¡¯s probably not even awake at this hour.¡± The old man said smilingly, with no hint of concern for Baird Lane in his tone. Christine White silently mentally sympathized with Baird Lane before biting her lip and asking, ¡°Grandpa called specifically for me?¡± ¡°Yeah, Grandpa was trying to apologize to you.¡± ¡°Apologize?¡± Christine White cocked her head. The old man sighed, ¡°For that asshole grandson of mine, all those things he did, grandpa knew about them, so grandpa felt a bit sorry for you Christine ah, it¡¯s grandpa who didn¡¯t teach him well.¡± ¡°No.¡± The tip of Christine White¡¯s nose was sore, and she fought back the urge to cry and hastily said, ¡°It¡¯s not your fault, Grandpa, you don¡¯t have to apologize to me.¡± ¡°Still, I¡¯m the one who didn¡¯t take precautions sooner, and if I¡¯d gotten that woman from The Bort Family away from Baird sooner, none of this might have happened either.¡± At that, the old man thumped his chest in a fit of regret. Christine White choked back a sob, ¡°Grandpa, don¡¯t beat yourself up like that, it¡¯s all in the past ¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s in the past, but I can¡¯t let go of it in my heart, pity my great-grandson who died before he was born.¡± The old man said sorrowfully. Christine White subconsciously touched up her belly and her heart ached. ¡°Christine ah, the matter of your divorce, grandpa has also seriously considered it.¡± The old man¡¯s tone suddenly became serious when he said this. Christine White hurriedly focused herself as well, ¡°Grandpa, do you agree?¡± ¡°I agree, it¡¯s us, The Bort Family, who are sorry for you, letting you waste three years of your youth for nothing not to mention letting you end up with injuries, this old face of mine has been disgraced.¡± The old man covered his face with one hand and said with great emotion. Christine White lowered her head and huffed softly, not answering. The old man heard her crying and the shame in his heart increased, ¡°Christine ah, do you me grandpa? If I hadn¡¯t chosen you in the first ce and let you marry Baird, you wouldn¡¯t have gone through all this.¡± ¡°No me!¡± Christine White hastily shook her head, ¡°I don¡¯t me you Grandpa, this is all my own choice, three years ago I signed up for the Bride Election of my own free will, and when I got married, you gave me the chance to back out of it, so none of this is your fault Grandpa.¡± ¡°That being said, I, The Lane Family, have ultimately wronged you.¡± The old man sighed. Christine White rubbed her eyes sore from crying, ¡°Grandpa, don¡¯t you me me?¡± She asked rhetorically. The old man raised his eyebrows, ¡°Why do you say that?¡± ¡°Because I initiated the divorce.¡± Christine White replied in a whisper. She didn¡¯t know enough about the mansion, but after all, she had married into The Lane Family for three years, and there were some things she knew, and many of the mansions couldn¡¯t ept a daughter-inw from a very low family to initiate a divorce. Because in their eyes, that is a provocation to them, contempt for them, in their eyes, you a woman of ordinary family background, to be able to marry into their family, is already a phoenix on the branch, and still have the face to mention divorce? That¡¯s why she has such concerns now. The old man had experienced decades of storms, naturally he read a lot of meanings from Christine White¡¯s short sentence, and couldn¡¯t help but smile, ¡°Christine ah, don¡¯t worry, although The Lane Family doesn¡¯t have a precedent of divorce, much less a precedent of a daughter-inw taking the initiative to propose a divorce, but we The Lane Family people are all still very reasonable, not to mention that these things, themselves, are our The Lane Family¡¯s fault.¡± Hearing this, Christine White¡¯s lifted heart fell and she breathed a soft sigh of relief, ¡°I know Grandpa, thank you for all the love and care you¡¯ve shown me over the past three years, I¡¯m so sorry I failed you and didn¡¯t allow you to hold your great-grandchildren.¡± ¡°This thing, this is probably fate.¡± The old manughed bitterly, and then asked, ¡°By the way, when do you n to get a divorce, if Baird doesn¡¯t agree, you tell my old man, and old man I¡¯ll step in to make him agree.¡± ¡°Just for a couple days.¡± ¡°So soon?¡± The old man frowned. Christine White looked up at the sky with confused eyes, ¡°Well, I¡¯m afraid that if I put it off long enough, I¡¯ll be too hard on myself.¡± After all, she still loves Baird Lane in her heart, and loves him a lot. Even after this, she was only disappointed in him, but did not diminish the love in her heart. That¡¯s why she desperately wanted a divorce, just in case she stayed long enough to let it all go, she didn¡¯t want that to happen or she¡¯d be sorry for her poor child! ¡°I know, then you¡¯ll let the old man know when it¡¯s time.¡± The old man let out another sigh. Christine White nodded, ¡°I will.¡± The call ended and her arm dropped feebly, the phone slipping down her palm and falling to the floor with a pop. But she did not bother, but fell on the pole rail and cried loudly, crying not only mixed with relief, but also mixed with a full of reluctance. She didn¡¯t really want the divorce that much, that much to get out of Baird Lane. But seeing Baird Lane defend Molly Bort in that way, she¡¯d realized once and for all that between them, she couldn¡¯t get in between them, that she was in two worlds altogether with them. What¡¯s more, she no longer expects to make Baird Lane fall in love with her because he knows it¡¯s impossible, he only has Molly Bort in his heart, and even if she waits for a few more years, he won¡¯t necessarily fall in love with her, so she might as well just leave it at that. Thinking about this, Christine White¡¯s crying gradually stopped, and she slowly wiped her tears and stood up, waiting for her mood to calm down a little before she turned around and went back to her room, continuing to take care of Baird Lane. When she had just helped him change, there was a sudden knock at the door.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Ma¡¯am.¡± It¡¯s Aunt Lucy. Christine White dropped Baird Lane¡¯s dirty clothes on the floor and walked over to open the door, ¡°Aunt Lucy, what can I do for you?¡± ¡°Here¡¯s mister¡¯s medicine, I forgot to bring it up earlier.¡± Aunt Lucy pulled out arge bag from behind her. Christine White picked it up and looked at it a little, ¡°That much, huh?¡± ¡°It¡¯s all bandages, ma¡¯am, you know that mister is so badly injured, every time you change the medicine, you have to wrap a lot of bandages.¡± Aunt Lucy said back. Christine White nodded slightly as she recalled the injuries she had seen on Baird Lane, ¡°That¡¯s true, but Aunt Lucy, do you know what Grandpa hit him with?¡± ¡°What else could it be, a horsewhip.¡± Aunt Lucy shrugged her shoulders. Christine White eximed, ¡°Horsewhip?¡± ¡°Yes, Master has a horsewhip that was passed down from The Lane Family¡¯s ancestors, specifically to beat The Lane Family¡¯s children and grandchildren, and I remember I told you before, ma¡¯am, that Mister was also beaten by Master with a horsewhip three years ago.¡± Christine White¡¯s eyes flickered, remembering. Aunt Lucy did say that, only she didn¡¯t think of it for a moment. ¡°Well ma¡¯am, I¡¯ll leave you to take care of mister, I¡¯ll go downstairs first.¡± Aunt Lucy pointed downstairs. Christine White looked back and nodded slightly, ¡°Good.¡± She¡¯s not divorced from Baird Lane yet, so naturally she still has an obligation to take care of him. Christine White closed the door to her room and turned to go back to her room, and just as she reached the bed, she saw the person in the bed move. The next second, his eyes opened and he woke up. Chapter 184 – Going Abroad With Your Family Christine White subconsciously took a step back, ¡°You¡¯re awake?¡± Baird Lane turned his head slightly to look at her, his voice husky and hard, ¡°It¡¯s you?¡± ¡°Is it me who¡¯s disappointed?¡± Christine White dropped her eyes andughed softly. Baird Lane wrinkled his nose, ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°Nothing, are you thirsty?¡± Christine White asked. Baird Lane body moved again, this time, his face instantly changed, already pale face, this time white even more, forehead sweat came out. Seeing this, Christine White¡¯s heart followed and she hurriedly held his shoulders down, ¡°Don¡¯t move, you¡¯ve got a wound on your back!¡± Baird Lane didn¡¯t expect Christine White to suddenly care about him, and was momentarily stunned, staring at her all the time, making her look a little ufortable. ¡°What are you looking at?¡± Christine White asked, frowning. Baird Lane¡¯s eyes shed and he pulled his gaze back, ¡°Nothing, can you untie your hands now?¡± Christine White only then reacted to his own hand is still holding down his shoulder, small face red, hurriedly removed his hand, and then turned his back, a little stiff, ¡°You¡¯d better not move, or the wound cracked, you deal with it by yourself, grandpa, but he said, he will not let you go to the hospital, at that time, I will see what you do, I will not help you. ¡± Hearing this, Baird Lane didn¡¯t know why, but he felt a bit amused, especially looking at her somewhat squirming figure, he could even still imagine her expression at this moment. Unable to help it, Baird Lane felt like he was in a much better mood for the moment, ¡°You¡¯re concerned about me, huh?¡± Christine White¡¯s little face flustered, but luckily her back was to him and she wasn¡¯t worried about him seeing it. ¡°No.¡± She returned with a stiff upper lip. The corners of Baird Lane¡¯s mouth quirked slightly, ¡°Well, since there isn¡¯t one, there isn¡¯t.¡± Christine White pursed her lips and didn¡¯t answer. Baird Lane also put his smile back on and asked, ¡°How long have I been back?¡± ¡°It¡¯s been an hour.¡± Christine White returned faintly. Baird Lane hmmm¡¯d and asked, ¡°What made you suddenly think of going to the old mansion?¡± Christine White¡¯s eyes flickered, ¡°Nothing, just going to talk to Grandpa about something.¡± ¡°Say what happened recently?¡± ¡°No, I didn¡¯t tell Grandpa a single thing that happened recently, he found out on his own.¡± Baird Lane was a little surprised when he heard that, ¡°So what did you tell Grandpa?¡± ¡°It¡¯s none of your business, anyway, get some rest, I¡¯ll go downstairs and bring your food upter.¡± Christine White finished speaking, picked up the dirty clothes he changed out of and went downstairs. Baird Lane looked in the direction she had left and pursed his thin lips thoughtfully. She must be hiding something from him! Although he didn¡¯t say that he knew her 100%, he knew quite a bit, in these three years, she never took the initiative to set foot in the old mansion, even if she looked for the old man for something, she just called him.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. But now that she suddenly went to the old mansion in person to talk to the old master about things, there must be some secret that he didn¡¯t know about. At the thought, Baird Lane rose from the pain, fished for his bedside cell phone, and called his old man. However the call was answered but not picked up, and undeterred, he called again, and this time the phone was actually turned off. By this point, Baird Lane already knew in his heart that this was the old man deliberately not answering his phone call. At the same time, he knew that the old man was a little disappointed in him. Baird Lane pinched his brow wearily and just gave up trying to contact the old man and called Leo Bort instead. Leo Bort quickly answered the phone, ¡°Ah Baird, what can I do for you?¡± ¡°Uncle, what¡¯s Molly¡¯s condition now?¡± Baird Lane inquired in a cold voice. Leo Bort¡¯s eyes lit up when he heard him mention his daughter, and he responded with unbelievable enthusiasm, ¡°Molly, ah, she¡¯s still in good spirits and recovering well, without any half-rejection, I believe she¡¯ll be able to get out of bed and walk around in a short while, and then I¡¯ll have here over to thank Ms. White.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need for thanks, you know better than anyone in your heart where that bone marrow came from, and you think she¡¯ll wee you when you show up in front of her?¡± Baird Lane sneered sarcastically. Leo Bort choked on an awkward smile, ¡°Baird you have a point.¡± Baird Lane grunted, ¡°Since Molly¡¯s getting better, you should hurry up and get her out of the country.¡± ¡°Leave the country?¡± Leo Bort froze, ¡°Why do you want Molly to go abroad for good reason? She¡¯s not even healed yet.¡± ¡°Grandpa already knows what you¡¯ve done, and you think he¡¯ll let Molly off the hook if she doesn¡¯t leave the country?¡± Baird Lane said as he narrowed his eyes. Leo Bort¡¯s expression instantly tightened, and imo panic emerged in his eyes, ¡°Master Lane knows?¡± ¡°Grandpa would have known sooner orter, you should have been able to think of this moment when you did it.¡± Leo Bort swallowed, ¡°I did think of it, but I didn¡¯t think the old man would know so soon, O Baird, who told the old man? Was it Miss White?¡± ¡°No, it was the old man himself who sensed it, but even if Christine White had told grandpa, so what? You did this to her, and you still won¡¯t allow her to tell?¡± Baird Lane said with an unhappy expression. Leo Bort hastily shook his head, ¡°No, no, I don¡¯t mean that, I just ¡­ Hey, I don¡¯t know what to say, Baird, you tell uncle now, what does the old man n to do?¡± ¡°Grandpa wants The Bort Family to cease to exist!¡± Baird Lane didn¡¯t hide it from him, and simply repeated what the old man had said at the time. Leo Bort soul are scared flying, a face white bloodless, holding the phone¡¯s hand is trembling, ¡°What? The old man he ¡­ He ¡­¡± ¡°You know you¡¯re scared now?¡± A sh of disgust crossed Baird Lane¡¯s eyes. If you¡¯re scared now, why didn¡¯t you think about this oue when you did it? ¡°Baird, Baird,¡± Leo Bort shouted Baird Lane¡¯s name in a panic, ¡°Baird, you¡¯ve got to save uncle, uncle did all this to save Molly¡¯s life.¡± Baird Lane did not take a position. His silence made Leo Bort panic even more, ¡°Baird? did you hear me?¡± ¡°Heard that.¡± Baird Lane returned with a grimace. Leo Bort was a little angry in his heart, but on his face he was in a begging posture, ¡°Baird, since you heard it, you must help me ah, don¡¯t ever let the old man deal with The Bort Family , you also know that The Bort Family was founded by me, I can¡¯t let The Bort Family will be in the hands of the destruction of the hands, so Baird, you must save me, save Molly!¡± ¡°There¡¯s nothing I can do to save you, it¡¯s Grandpa¡¯s orders, but if you leave the country with your family and nevere back, I¡¯m sure Grandpa won¡¯t hold on to you.¡± Baird Lane said with a deep look in his eyes. The old man is trying to bring down The Bort Family, he doesn¡¯t like Leo Bort though either. But he knows that if The Bort Family really is overthrown, then Molly must not survive it either. So all he can do is get The Bort Family to leave the country with their family, so that he can ount for it on the old man¡¯s side. ¡°Leave the country and nevere back?¡± Leo Bort froze, it took him a long time to get over it, ¡°Baird, how can that be, our roots in The Bort Family are all in the country.¡± ¡°You can stay in the country if you want, then you can wait for The Bort Family to be history from here on out.¡± Baird Lane snorted coldly and was about to hang up. As if he knew what he was going to do, Leo Bort shouted to stop, ¡°Wait Baird, don¡¯t hang up yet.¡± ¡°Have you thought this through?¡± Baird Lane asked him. Chapter 185: The Heart of the Mouth is the Heart of the Mouth ¡°I ¡­¡± Leo Bort gritted his teeth and said with difficulty, ¡°I¡¯ve thought it over, I¡¯m leaving the country.¡± It¡¯s not easy to leave the country, but at least The Bort Family is still around, and there might be a chance toe back in the future. But if you don¡¯t leave the country, then The Bort Family is all gone. He¡¯s not stupid and knows what to choose. Baird Lane gave a satisfied hmmm as he listened to Leo Bort¡¯s reply, ¡°As soon as possible then, I expect to hear of The Bort Family moving abroad with their family just within the next two days.¡± ¡°I know.¡± Leo Bort smiled bitterly, ¡°I¡¯ll do it as soon as I can, but Baird, can youe and see Molly, who misses you, she¡¯s been wanting to see you for thest few days.¡± ¡°No, Molly and I won¡¯t see each other again, that¡¯s all.¡± Baird Lane was decidedly dry. Leo Bort sighed, ¡°Well, I¡¯ll tell Molly as much.¡± ¡°Uh-huh.¡± Baird Lane nodded. Hanging up, he casually tossed the phone aside and propped himself back up on the bed. He knew that his move to have The Bort Family move out of the country didn¡¯t always sit well with the old man. But it¡¯s the only way he can do it, he can¡¯t really let Molly cease to exist along with The Bort Family. So he can only do so, and The Bort Family foundation is not stable, hastily immigrated, The Bort Family¡¯spany will definitely shrink significantly, the vitality of the great injury, a little careless, perhaps also possible bankruptcy, I believe that such a result, the old man, even if he is not satisfied, should not be gripped by the unrelenting. As he was thinking about it, a knock on the door suddenly sounded. Baird Lane gathered his thoughts and turned his head toward the door, ¡°Enter.¡± Christine White opened the door and came in with a tray in her hand, ¡°Here¡¯s Aunt Lucy¡¯s lunch for you.¡± She ced the tray gently on the nightstand. Baird Lane looked at her and then at the meal sitting on the tray, his eyebrows trailing off, ¡°I can¡¯t be arsed to eat it.¡± ¡°So what do you want?¡± Christine White looked at him. Baird Lane held out his hand toward her, ¡°Help me up.¡± ¡°No.¡± Christine White didn¡¯t reach out, ¡°You¡¯re not healed enough to move.¡± ¡°But I don¡¯t get up, I can¡¯t eat.¡± Baird Lane added. Christine White hesitated, ¡°Just stay nice and still and I¡¯ll feed you.¡± Baird Lane¡¯s eyes widened for a moment, as if somewhat surprised by her words. Yet he didn¡¯t refuse and agreed. Christine White picked up the bowl, took a spoon, and began to feed Baird Lane little by little. Hesitation he was on his back, eating wasn¡¯t easy, and she fed him hard and slow, a bowl of rice that would normally take ten minutes to fix took her almost half an hour, and it was still cold. ¡°More food?¡± Christine White asked the man, putting down her bowl. The man shook his head, ¡°No need.¡± ¡°Good.¡± Christine White didn¡¯t persuade him, and after putting down the dishes, she picked up the tray of napkins and wiped the corners of his mouth with gentle movements. That done, she picked up the tray and prepared to go downstairs. Baird Lane snapped, ¡°Thanks.¡± Christine White paused slightly in her steps, ¡°What are you thanking me for?¡± ¡°Thank you for taking care of me.¡± Baird Lane looked at her. Christine White lowered her eyelids to hide the tumbling colors in her eyes and said in a fake cold tone, ¡°I didn¡¯t take care of you, I was just going along for the ride, and I would have done the same thing even if it was someone else lying here right now, so you don¡¯t have to say thank you to me.¡± Baird Lane gave a low chortle, ¡°Well, let¡¯s say you¡¯re just along for the ride, I¡¯ve got news for you.¡± ¡°What news?¡± Christine White craned her head to look at him. Baird Lane spoke up, ¡°The Bort Family is leaving the country and won¡¯t being back.¡± ¡°What?¡± Christine White was slightly surprised, ¡°Out of the country?¡± ¡°Yes, that¡¯s what I asked for.¡± Baird Lane nods. Christine White had a confused expression, ¡°Why would you do that?¡± ¡°Because of you!¡± Baird Lane returned earnestly. Christine White was stunned for a moment, then sneered, ¡°For me? Mr. Lane, you don¡¯t mean, do you? That¡¯s why you let The Bort Family leave the country?¡± ¡°You¡¯re not satisfied with this result?¡± Baird Lane frowned. From his words, Christine White knew she was right, her heart became even more sarcastic, and the cold smile on her face became even more intense, ¡°Why should I be satisfied? Let¡¯s not talk about what you did long ago, just based on the fact that you just let them leave the country and call it revenge against them, I will not be satisfied, they took my bone marrow and killed my children, why should they just leave the country and not pay any price at all?¡± Baird Lane hadn¡¯t expected her to react this way; he¡¯d thought she¡¯d be happy with the way it turned out. But it turned out that he had thought wrong. ¡°It¡¯s not like The Bort Family didn¡¯t pay for anything, The Bort Family moved out of the country in a hurry and thepany would have been hit very hard ¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m not listening!¡± Christine White interrupted Baird Lane by covering her ears, ¡°I don¡¯t care what happens to The Bort Family¡¯spany, I just know that no matter whatpany it is, it¡¯s not as important as my child, and that¡¯s a human life, and I¡¯ll never be able to ept that my child is gone, and the person who¡¯s enemy killed my child is just out of the country. Ridiculous oue.¡± ¡°So what do you want? A life for a life?¡± Baird Lane¡¯s voice sank. Christine White bit her lip, ¡°I¡¯m not quite as vicious as The Bort Family, I just want them to pay what they deserve, and that¡¯s jail time!¡± If she hadn¡¯t had no evidence in her hands, she would have called the police and never let Leo Bort bounce around. ¡°Jail?¡± Baird Lane wrinkled his nose. Christine White took a breath, ¡°Yes, jail time, they broke thew, they should have been in jail in the first ce, I¡¯m not asking too much, am I?¡± Baird Lane was silent. It¡¯s true that she¡¯s not asking too much, but ¡­ ¡°All right.¡± Christine White intended Baird Lane¡¯s thoughts and looked up at the ceiling, forcing the tears back hard, ¡°Since you can¡¯t do it, stop talking about it, there¡¯s no point in talking about it, that¡¯s it, I¡¯ll take the dishes downstairs, and if you need anything, just call downstairs.¡± After saying this, she didn¡¯t make a stop and just left the room. Downstairs, Aunt Lucy¡¯s heart skipped a beat when she saw hering down with red eyes, ¡°You¡¯re crying, ma¡¯am?¡±C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org ¡°I¡¯m not crying, I just feel a little sad.¡± Christine White said back as she handed the tray to Aunt Lucy. Aunt Lucy took the tray, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Nothing, just heard something ridiculously pathetic.¡± Christine White tickled the corners of her mouth in self-deprecation. Aunt Lucy looked up the stairs, ¡°Did mister say something asshole again?¡± ¡°Well Aunt Lucy, it¡¯s all in the past,e on, I haven¡¯t eaten yet.¡± Christine White skirted the topic, clearly not wanting to talk about it anymore. Aunt Lucy naturally knows her mind well and sighed, ¡°Who made you, ma¡¯am, send food up to mister first without even eating, and you didn¡¯t listen to me even when I advised you to eat before sending it, as if you were afraid of starving mister.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not that I¡¯m afraid of starving him, I¡¯m just worried that I¡¯ll be too full andzy to moveter.¡± Christine White finished speaking and darted into the dining room. Aunt Lucy looked at her slightly vain back and couldn¡¯t help but shake her head andugh, ¡°Mouthing off, obviously you are worried about mister being hungry but you have to make excuses, you are really still the same wife who loves mister.¡± Although Mrs. was indifferent to Mr. on the surface, looking as if she didn¡¯t want to take care of him at all, she was still anxious when something happened to him. Isn¡¯t a wife whose heart and eyes are full of monsieur a thousand times better than that woman of The Bort Family? I don¡¯t know what kind of vision Mr., The Bort Family What good is that selfish woman, for that woman, Mr. actually tolerate to hurt such a good wife, it is really sinful! Time passed quickly, and two days passed in the blink of an eye. Christine White sat on the edge of the bed to change Baird Lane¡¯s medicine, and I don¡¯t know what she was thinking about, the whole person was out of shape, several times the powder was spilled elsewhere, and when bandaging, the gauze was even wrapped around in a mess, so that people couldn¡¯t look at it straight. Finally, Baird Lane couldn¡¯t help himself, ¡°Christine White, what are you thinking about, why are you so distracted?¡± Chapter 186 Leaving The Lane Family Christine White¡¯s eyes shed back when she heard him say this, ¡°Didn¡¯t think anything of it, medicine change is done, you rest.¡± She moved quickly to put away her medicine chest and prepared to get up and go out. Baird Lane took her hand, ¡°Wait.¡± ¡°Something wrong?¡± Christine White drew her hand back. Baird Lane couldn¡¯t help but darken his eyes when he saw her resisting his touch so much, his tone was much lighter, ¡°What I have to tell you is that The Bort Family is out of the country.¡± ¡°So?¡± Christine White nced at him coldly. Baird Lane pursed his thin lips, ¡°Nothing like that will ever happen again.¡± ¡°Is it useful for you to tell me that now? It¡¯s happened, and even if they¡¯re gone, so what? The damage has been done and my hatred for The Bort Family will not go away with them leaving the country, Mr. Lane, I hope you understand that.¡± With those words, Christine White stopped no longer and left the room in stride. When she came downstairs, Aunt Lucy handed her a ss of milk, ¡°Ma¡¯am, why did you bring down Mr.¡¯s medicine chest?¡± Christine White then realized she had one more thing in her hand and pped her forehead with some chagrin, ¡°I forgot to put it down.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine, just bring it up in a moment, ma¡¯am, and drink your milk first.¡± Aunt Lucy picked up the medicine box in her hand and gently set it aside. Christine White hmmm¡¯d and sat down with her milk, taking a sip. After finishing her drink, she put the cup down and pulled her cell phone out of her pocket, finding the old man¡¯s number and calling it, ¡°Grandpa.¡± ¡°Decided that today is the day?¡± The old man asked her. Christine White nodded, ¡°Uh-huh.¡± ¡°All right, I was going to try to persuade you again, old man.¡± The old man sighed doctor. Christine White dropped her eyes, ¡°I¡¯m sorry Grandpa.¡± ¡°Silly girl, what have you wronged the old man me, I have always said that it is we, The Lane Family, who have wronged you, when do you n to leave?¡± The old man asked again. ¡°This afternoon.¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll have Old Fue over in a while, there are some things I need to exin to you.¡± The old master said. Christine White was a little curious, ¡°What is it, Grandpa?¡± The old manughed, ¡°You¡¯ll see in a moment.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Christine White responded with disappointment. After that, she chatted with the old man a few more times before ending the call. Aunt Lucy came over with the fruit, ¡°Mistress, is that His Lordship?¡± ¡°It¡¯s Grandpa.¡± Christine White answered as she put away her cell phone. ¡°His Lordship ising overter?¡± ¡°Noting, but Furber ising over and says he has some things to tell me.¡± Christine White ate her fruit and casually continued her words. Aunt Lucy nodded, ¡°In that case, then I¡¯ll go and clean the tea set first, so I can make tea when Uncle Fuester.¡± ¡°Uh-huh.¡± Christine White smiled weakly. After Aunt Lucy left, she sat alone on the couch, eating fruit and thinking about things. After thinking about it for about half an hour, she figured it was about time, put down the fork in her hand and got up to go back upstairs. In the room, Baird Lane is asleep. The medication he had taken had a drowsy aftertaste in it, but she was afraid he hadn¡¯t slept deeply enough, so she had waited until now toe up. Still, she was a little uneasy and reached out and nudged him gently, ¡°Baird Lane? Baird Lane?¡± After shouting twice in a row, Baird Lane didn¡¯t wake up, and Christine White was then convinced that he was really sleeping heavily. She withdrew her hand and slowly sat down on the edge of the bed, then lowered her head and stared at him with torched eyes.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. This is the first time she looked at him so carefully, in the past she did not have the opportunity to look at so, not to mention that she did not dare to look at it for a long time, that is, now, she dared to keep staring at him so. He really is a very perfect man, family history, appearance, ability, no matter which aspect is stronger than other men by arge margin, it is no wonder that there are so many women have a crush on him, but he also has shorings, and the most obvious shorings, is probably his character, too cold, cold and a little unsympathetic. In the past, she didn¡¯t think that there was anything to this kind of personality of his, and even thought it was quite cool, thinking that it was just high and cold, but these recent events made herpletely understand that his coldness was only directed at her alone, and brought her a heart full of despair and pain. At that thought, Christine White took a deep breath and pushed down these tumbling emotions in her heart, then leaned down and, fighting back tears, kissed Baird Lane on the lips. The kisssted a long time, maybe two minutes, before Christine White stood her body up and gently said goodbye to Baird Lane, ¡°Baird Lane, goodbye!¡± After saying goodbye, she didn¡¯t feel relief in her heart, instead, it was depressing and clogged. She forced herself not to care about that, though, because she knew very well that if she did, she wouldn¡¯t be able to leave today. Lifting her sleeve and casually wiping the corners of her eyes, Christine White let out a long breath and tried to calm herself before bending down and pulling open the bedside drawer, removing the divorce papers that had been prepared a long time ago and cing them at the foot of the bed. That done, she didn¡¯t dy and went back to the checkroom to roll out her suitcase towards the door. When she walked to the door, her footsteps suddenly stopped again, and finally slowly twisted her head toward the man on the bed and looked for a long, long time before tearfully closing the door and going downstairs. ¡°Ma¡¯am, what are you?¡± Aunt Lucy was cleaning and was a little surprised to see Christine Whiteing downstairs with her suitcase. Christine White huffed, ¡°Aunt Lucy, thank you for taking care of me these past three years, I never told you the purpose of my visit to the old mansion two days ago, I went to the old mansion because I wanted to tell grandpa that I wanted a divorce and grandpa agreed to it, and now it¡¯s time for me to go.¡± ¡°Divorce?¡± Aunt Lucy was so shocked that the rag in her hand fell to the floor unawares, ¡°Mistress, don¡¯t scare me, did Master really agree?¡± ¡°Well, if you don¡¯t believe me, you can call Grandpa and ask.¡± Christine White returned. Where was Aunt Lucy¡¯s disbelief when she had said so. Precisely because of the belief, at this moment Aunt Lucy¡¯s heart is particrly bad taste, ¡°So it¡¯s like this, I thought that Mrs. you didn¡¯t mention the divorce matter these days is that you have already given up the idea of divorcing Mr., I didn¡¯t expect that you¡¯re not saying anything to fight for his lordship¡¯s consent.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry Aunt Lucy, I didn¡¯t mean to keep it from you, it¡¯s just that I was afraid that Baird Lane would find out what I was nning to do, that¡¯s why I never told you.¡± Christine White apologized. Aunt Lucy sighed, ¡°Ma¡¯am, you haven¡¯t wronged me so you don¡¯t need to apologize to me, it¡¯s just that you¡¯re leaving now, does mister know that?¡± ¡°He doesn¡¯t know, and if he did, I probably wouldn¡¯t be able to leave, after all, he¡¯s been refusing to agree to a divorce.¡± Christine White said bitterly. Aunt Lucy looked up at the stairs, a little worried, ¡±Since Mr. doesn¡¯t agree, then why do you insist, Mrs.? After the divorce, what will you do? Is it possible that you want to go back to The White Family, although The White Family is your mother¡¯s family, but it is not a good family, if you go back, you will be bullied by them.¡± ¡°I know, but it¡¯s okay, I¡¯m not going back to The White Family , I have somewhere to go, Aunt Lucy don¡¯t you worry.¡± Christine White smiled. Aunt Lucy saw how insistent she was and knew that she was going to leave no matter how much she tried to persuade her, she was a bit anxious, ¡°Ma¡¯am, you¡¯d better talk to Mr. before you leave.¡± ¡°No, I just said I can¡¯t leave if he knows.¡± Christine White shook her head. ¡°But ¡­¡± ¡°Okay Aunt Lucy,¡± Christine White interrupted her and looked at her seriously, ¡°Aunt Lucy, I really don¡¯t want these things to happen again, so I must divorce this marriage, and I don¡¯t want to wait blindly anymore. I¡¯m afraid that if I wait, he still won¡¯t see me either ¡­¡± At those words, Aunt Lucy¡¯s heart sank and she couldn¡¯t speak. Just then, the doorbell suddenly rang. Chapter 187 – You can still get remarried Aunt Lucy hurriedly wiped the corners of her eyes, ¡°Ma¡¯am, I¡¯ll get the door.¡± ¡°Good.¡± Christine White nodded. Aunt Lucy walked towards the foyer and opened the door, and when she saw that it was Uncle Fu standing outside, she quickly smiled and invited the man in. ¡°Young Granny is still here, right?¡± Fu Bo asked as he walked inside. Aunt Lucy followed him and responded, ¡°The Mrs. is here.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Fubuki sighed in relief and quickened his pace. Don¡¯t look at his age, but he¡¯s still walking on his feet. ¡°Uncle Foo, you¡¯re here.¡± Christine White saw Uncle Fu enter and rose to greet him. Fu Bo smiled at her and nodded, ¡°Young Granny, this is what Master asked me to give you.¡± ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± Christine White looked at the papers Forber handed her, her eyes full of bewilderment. Uncle Fu exined, ¡°This is the divorcepensation that Master gave you, which includes a check for ten million dors, a vi on the west side of the city, and another set of store fronts.¡± Upon hearing this, Christine White gasped backward, ¡°That much? I can¡¯t take it!¡± She quickly waved her hand in denial. How could she not expect that the old man would actually give her divorcepensation, and it was still so generous.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. Obviously, when she got married three years ago, she signed a notary deed of property that stated that all of The Lane Family¡¯s property had nothing to do with her, which means that even if she divorced Baird Lane, she would still be a clean te and not be able to take a single penny of The Lane Family with her. It was because of this that she dared to print the divorce papers herself, but to her surprise, the old man was ¡­ Thinking of this, Christine White heart touched, but while touched, her brain is also very clear that she can not ept these things. Fubo saw Christine White refused so dryly, more or less a little surprised, surprised at the same time can not help but admire for the old man¡¯s foresight. The old man was right, the girl did not take these. But he hade here to make sure she took it, it was what the old man had asked for. ¡°Young Granny, this is Master¡¯s intention, it¡¯s not a lot, it¡¯s just a drop in the bucket for The Lane Family, and it¡¯s The Lane Family that¡¯s sorry for what happened this time, so you must ept it, or else Master won¡¯t be able to feel good about it in his heart.¡± Fu Bo said and passed the document towards Christine White again. Christine White still hasn¡¯t picked it up and instead is still backing up. Aunt Lucy, who had been watching all of this, couldn¡¯t look on, and held Christine White¡¯s shoulders down to prevent her from continuing to move backward, ¡°Mistress, since it¡¯s from the Master, you should take it, if you don¡¯t, the Master won¡¯t feelfortable with it either.¡± ¡°Little Song is right, Young Granny, sign it.¡± Uncle Fu cast an approving look at Aunt Lucy. Christine White bit her lip, her face torn, ¡°Fubuki, I really can¡¯t take it, it¡¯s too much.¡± ¡°It¡¯s really not much, ma¡¯am, didn¡¯t you hear Uncle Foo just say that it¡¯s just a drop in the bucket for The Lane Family?¡± Aunt Lucy tugged at her hand with some anger. ¡°But ¡­¡± ¡°Young Granny.¡± Furber suddenly spoke up, cutting off what Christine White was about to say. Christine White looked at him, ¡°Fubar you say.¡± ¡°Young granny, you can take these aspensation from the master to the young master or young miss, although the young master or young miss is no longer there, but how to say it was once a child or grandchild of The Lane Family, the master won¡¯t forget that he once existed, young granny, if I say so, do you still want to refuse?¡± Fubo smiled with deep meaning. Christine White¡¯s eyes dimmed and a hint of a sob tinted her voice, ¡°Even Grandpa still misses that kid, but Baird Lane is ¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s the young master who is not blessed.¡± Uncle Fu sighed. Christine White shook her head, ¡°It¡¯s not that he wasn¡¯t blessed, it¡¯s that from the beginning, because he didn¡¯t treat me, he didn¡¯t treat me as a child either.¡± ¡°Young Granny, it¡¯s all in the past, sign it, by epting this, it means that The Lane Family recognizes the existence of the young master or young miss even if he is not born.¡± Fubo urged her to sign again. This time his words struck her, and without further refusal she picked up the pencil next to the document and signed her name to it. Seeing this, Fu Bo smiled with satisfaction, ¡°Alright Young Grandmother, these things mentioned above belong to you from this moment on, I will have someone send you the check and the real estate certificate as soon as possible.¡± ¡°Fubuki, you¡¯re wrong.¡± The corner of Christine White¡¯s mouth curved up in a bitter arc. Fu Bo raised his eyebrows slightly, ¡°Young Granny, where did I go wrong?¡± ¡°You say these are mine, but I don¡¯t think so; they were given to my poor boy by his grandfather.¡± So she won¡¯t live in that vi, she won¡¯t rent out that storefront, and she won¡¯t use that ten million dors. Because these are the ones her children have slowed down with their lives. The corners of Fubuki¡¯s mouth quivered imperceptibly at Christine White¡¯s words, ¡°I¡¯m sorry Young Grandmother, it¡¯s my fault, I wasn¡¯t paying attention.¡± Although he had just said that, his purpose was just to get her to take them. I didn¡¯t expect her to take it seriously. But that was fine, she at least took it and he could go back and deliver. ¡°Then Young Grandmother, I¡¯ll take my leave.¡± Fu Bo closed the folder and prepared to take his leave. Christine White nodded slightly, ¡°I¡¯ll walk you out.¡± ¡°No need Young Grandmother, you¡¯re not as fit as my old man, no need to send it.¡± Fu Bo refused her with a smile. But Christine White insisted on delivering it anyway. She was so stubborn that Uncle Fu could only go along with her. When the oldest and youngest reached the door, Christine White let go of Fubuki¡¯s arm and waved at Fubuki, ¡°Goodbye Fubuki, thank you for taking care of me these past three years, and do me a favor and thank Grandpa as well for all the love he¡¯s shown me these past three years.¡± Hearing her farewell, Fu Bo¡¯s heart also got a little sad and his eyes reddened, after all, people are old and can¡¯t stand asions like parting the most. ¡°Ai, don¡¯t worry young granny, I¡¯ve written it all down, I¡¯ll definitely help you bring these words to you, in addition I suddenly remembered that the master also asked me to bring you a message.¡± Fu Bo wiped his eyes and said. Christine White looked at his old man, ¡°What did Grandpa want to tell me?¡± ¡°Master said that Young Grandmother shoulde back often to see his old man when she has time.¡± ¡°Okay, I will when I get a chance.¡± Christine White responded. But she knew in her heart of hearts that after she stepped out of this cottage area, she would be back in her own world and would have nothing more to do with The Lane Family. ¡°It¡¯s good that young granny has agreed, there is another important sentence.¡± Fu Bo¡¯s expression suddenly became serious and earnest. Even Christine White tensed up with her, ¡°Which other sentence?¡± Uncle Fu looked at her, ¡°Master said that if Young Granny can never let go of Young Master, she cane back, and Master will let you remarry Young Master, in Master¡¯s mind, you will always be the granddaughter-inw he sees.¡± Christine White¡¯s eyes widened in vain, half stunned, ¡°Grandpa ¡­ really said that?¡± Her voice trembled a little. Uncle Fu nodded his head, ¡°No, the master really said so, the master has always loved you, Young Grandmother.¡± Christine White¡¯s small mouth was deted, moved to cry, ¡°I really don¡¯t know what I am capable of, can make grandpa so valued, I am obviously so ordinary ¡­¡± ¡°This has nothing to do with being ordinary or not, the reason why the old master values you, young granny, is because you have a heart that is all filled with the young master.¡± Uncle Fu said as he touched his heart. Christine White looked down and smiled miserably, ¡°But I let Grandpa down after all, and as much as I loved Baird Lane, I still filed for divorce, failing Grandpa¡¯s regard for me.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry young granny, master is heartbroken for you, so you must keep what I just said in mind, if you really can¡¯t forget young master and can¡¯t let go of your feelings for young master, thene back.¡± Uncle Fu touched her head and turned to leave. Aunt Lucy wiped her hands and came out of the vi, saw Christine White standing alone in the doorway looking into the distance and silently weeping, she couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Ma¡¯am, what did Uncle Fu say to you? Why are you crying?¡± Chapter 188 – Returning to the Countryside Christine White whipped her head around, ¡°I¡¯m not crying.¡± She was just touched by the old man. Aunt Lucy rolled her eyes and cried a little, ¡°Ma¡¯am, you¡¯re not crying yet? Tears are dripping on the floor.¡± ¡°It¡¯s just the wind blowing in my eyes and getting sand in them.¡± Christine White returned stubbornly. Aunt Lucy¡¯s mouth twitched, ¡°Well, well, well, it¡¯s in the sand, so ma¡¯am, I¡¯ll blow on it for you?¡± ¡°No Aunt Lucy, I¡¯m fine now.¡± Christine White shook her head no, then crossed to her and walked briskly into the cottage. Aunt Lucy couldn¡¯t help butugh a little at her flustered back and followed her into the house. Once inside, Christine White went to the restroom to wash her face before picking up her suitcase and getting ready to leave. Aunt Lucy¡¯s mood was starting to get heavy at this point, ¡°Ma¡¯am, are you really leaving?¡± ¡°Well, I¡¯ve already bought my ticket, if I don¡¯t leave it will be toote.¡± Christine White replied. Aunt Lucy was inconsble, ¡°Should I tell Mr.?¡± ¡°Nah, maybe it¡¯s a good thing for him that I just disappeared into his world, after all, he¡¯s free.¡± Christine White said with a smile. Aunt Lucy, however, could see that her smile was simply fake, but rather a forced smile. ¡°Hey ¡­¡± Aunt Lucy sighed, ¡°You¡¯re probably right about that too.¡± ¡°Well then Aunt Lucy, I¡¯ll be going now, I¡¯ll see you sometime, take care.¡± Christine White said, letting go of her suitcase and giving Aunt Lucy a hug. Aunt Lucy about guessed that what she said was polite, but she was still happy in her heart and hugged her back and patted her back, ¡°Yes, I will, and you take care of yourself too, ma¡¯am.¡± ¡°Well, bye Aunt Lucy!¡± Christine White let go of Aunt Lucy and waved at her before pulling on her suitcase and leaving the vi without looking back. She took nothing from her suitcase but a few of her own clothes. The jade pendant the old man gave her, and the things Baird Lane gave her, she left all of them in her room. Because she knew that none of that belonged to her, and there was no point in her taking it away. After Christine White walked out of the vi, her footsteps subconsciously slowed down, all without half of the dryness when she walked out from the vi. After all, she could not leave, although she wanted to divorce so firmly, but really to this moment, she realized how hard it was in her heart, to this vi she had treated as a home and how difficult to let go, not only here there are her three years of joys and sorrows, the most important thing is that there is a man she loves. But she must, for now, still leave this man! Christine White walked slowly forward with red eyes and nose, taking a few steps and having to look back once at the cottage behind her. Even if she couldn¡¯t see the vi anymore, she still looked back from time to time, as if she wanted to memorize every de of grass and every tree here in her heart, so that for a ten-minute walk, she had to walk for half an hour before she could get out of the vi area. ¡°Christine!¡±A tawdry red sports car drove out from inside the gate of the vi area behind Christine White and slowly stopped in front of her, the windows rolled down and Hugh Dong¡¯s seductive and mesmerizing face was exposed to the air. Christine White looked up at him, her voice still a little choked, ¡°What brings you here?¡± ¡°I made a special trip to find you.¡± Hugh Dong smiled brightly at her. Christine White pointed to her nose, ¡°Looking for me?¡± ¡°Yeah, I was just having a drink in the garden of my vi, and I happened to see you dragging your suitcase out step by step, so I chased you out.¡± Hugh Dong said, his eyes swept over her suitcase, ¡°So you¡¯re divorced?¡± ¡°Uh-huh.¡± Christine White nodded. Hugh Dong rubbed his chin, ¡°So where are you going now?¡± ¡°Back in my township, getting ready to go to the bus station now.¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t you buy a ne ticket?¡± Hugh Dong asked her. A sh of embarrassment crossed Christine White¡¯s eyes, ¡°A car is easier, and my home city doesn¡¯t have an airport yet.¡± Could she say she was thinking of saving a little because she didn¡¯t have much money on her.C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org Hugh Dong didn¡¯t suspect that Christine White was lying, instead he really believed her words, ¡°In that case, get in the car, I¡¯ll drive you there.¡± He offered to carry her suitcase toward the trunk of the car. Christine White didn¡¯t refuse, pulling open the door and getting in. On the way, Hugh Dong, not knowing if it was on purpose or not, actually yed a singles love song. Christine White sounded rather ufortable, but thinking she was hitching a ride with him, she held her tongue. It was Hugh Dong who got a little surprised and turned off the music and smiled, ¡°I thought you were going to make me turn it off.¡± ¡°You¡¯re the owner of this car, it¡¯s your freedom to y whatever music you want, I don¡¯t have the right to do that.¡± Christine White returned politely. Hugh Dong controlled the steering wheel with one hand and propped his other hand on the car window, his smile became even more provocative, ¡°Actually, I¡¯d like you to do that, wouldn¡¯t it make the two of us seem even closer?¡± Christine White pretended not to hear. Hugh Dong made a fool of himself and skimmed his lips, ¡°By the way, since you¡¯re all divorced, howe your ex-husband didn¡¯t even give you a gift? At least you guys are still husband and wife.¡± Hearing the word ex-husband on his lips caused another pain in Christine White¡¯s heart. That¡¯s when she also reacted to the fact that she and Baird Lane were ex-husbands and ex-wives from now on. ¡°When you¡¯re divorced, you have nothing to do with each other, and if you don¡¯t, why must you send me.¡± Christine White lowered her eyelids, unable to see the color of her eyes. The corner of Hugh Dong¡¯s mouth hooked, ¡°You¡¯re right, it¡¯s lucky he didn¡¯t send it, otherwise how would it be my turn.¡± Christine White nced at him, ¡°Mr. Dong, I¡¯m wondering why I run into you so coincidentally every time.¡± ¡°That¡¯s probably fate.¡± Hugh Dong answered with a dripping voice. Christine White naturally didn¡¯t believe him. Hugh Dongughed, ¡°Well I¡¯ll tell you, I¡¯ve actually been watching you, and you know how I feel about you, before you and President Lane didn¡¯t get divorced, I couldn¡¯t intervene, but now that you¡¯re divorced, can you give me a chance?¡± As he said this, his expression suddenly became serious. Christine White¡¯s heart jumped and she deliberately yed dumb, ¡°I can¡¯t understand what you¡¯re talking about Mr. Dong, the bus stop is here, I¡¯m getting off.¡± ¡°Ai, you are really still like this.¡± Hugh Dong sighed with some loss, but soon, he was in good spirits again, ¡°It¡¯s okay, I believe that with my charisma, I will definitely impress you.¡± The corner of Christine White¡¯s mouth tugged, and she didn¡¯t take him up on it, getting right out of the car. Hugh Dong followed down and helped her take the suitcase out of the trunk. ¡°Thank you Mr. Dong, goodbye Mr. Dong.¡± Christine White gave him a slight bow. Hugh Dong, however, opened his hand, ¡°Won¡¯t you give me a parting hug?¡± ¡°No!¡± Christine White rolled her eyes at him and, dragging her suitcase with her, turned into the station. Hugh Dong watched her figure go away until it was out of sight before he slowly put away the frivolous smile on his face, then took his cell phone out and dialed a call out. The phone was quickly connected, he put the phone to his ear and said in a somewhat beaten tone, ¡°Hey President Lane, I heard you got divorced, what a congrattions!¡± Baird Lane was woken up by the phone, this time the head is still a little dizzy, are still not much spirit, but suddenly heard Hugh Dong this sentence, his whole person instantly awake, a cold light from the bottom of the eyes quickly swept through, ¡°Divorce? Who told you I¡¯m divorced?¡± Chapter 189 – Bringing Her Back This time it was Hugh Dong¡¯s turn to freeze as he stretched his neck to look into the station before rushing back, ¡°President Lane you¡¯re kidding, right? You¡¯re not divorced?¡± ¡°When did I say I wanted a divorce?¡± Baird Lane¡¯s voice was cold as ice. Hugh Dong touched the tip of his nose, ¡°Well, it¡¯s true that you didn¡¯t say it, but Christine told me about it, she told mest time that she wanted to divorce you, I originally thought that she was just talking, but I didn¡¯t realize that she really did it, so President Lane, you¡¯re unterally divorced ah. ¡± He smiled gloatingly. Baird Lane¡¯s eyes narrowed dangerously, ¡°What do you mean? I¡¯m being divorced?¡± What an international joke! Hugh Dong raised his eyebrows, ¡°So President Lane you still don¡¯t know ah, Christine has already left The Lane Family half an hour ago, or I sent her to the station it, in the car she told me and you divorced, so I just now specially call over to congratte you finally regained your freedom. ¡± Left The Lane Family half an hour ago? Baird Lane¡¯s pupils plummeted when he heard that one. He didn¡¯t doubt Hugh Dong¡¯s words, he knew very well in his heart that Hugh Dong didn¡¯t need to make fun of him in this kind of matter, after all, this kind of matter would be clear as soon as it was investigated, and there was no need to tell lies at all.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. So it follows that what Hugh Dong said is true and Christine White really did leave The Lane Family. Thinking of this, Baird Lane¡¯s heart was beating fast, and he sat up from the bed against the sharp pain in his back, hung up Hugh Dong¡¯s phone directly and dialed Christine White. However, a cold mechanical female voice came from the other end of the phone, ¡°Hello, the number you have dialed is empty, please check before dialing ¡­¡± Empty numbers? Baird Lane¡¯s hand on his cell phone tightened violently, his face grimacing so horribly that the temperature of the air around him dropped. That Christine White woman, she actually logged off her phone! ¡°Aunt Lucy!¡± cried Baird Lane in the utmost rage. Aunt Lucy just happened to be out on the porch scrubbing the railing when she heard him shout and hurriedly put down her rag and opened the door toe in, ¡°You¡¯re awake sir.¡± ¡°Where¡¯s Christine White?¡± Baird Lane questioned with crimson eyes. Aunt Lucy¡¯s eyes flickered sheepishly, ¡°Mrs. She ¡­¡± ¡°Speak!¡± Baird Lane waited impatiently for a low growl. Aunt Lucy¡¯s body cringed as she rushed back, ¡°Ma¡¯am she¡¯s gone.¡± ¡°Where did she go?¡± Baird Lane clenched his fists. Aunt Lucy ruthlessly returned, ¡°Ma¡¯am she left The Lane Family, she divorced you and naturally she couldn¡¯t continue to live there, so she left.¡± ¡°Divorce?¡± Baird Lane¡¯s fists trembled a little from clenching so tightly, and the expression on his face was even more ghastly, ¡°How can she get a divorce without my permission?¡± ¡°Yes, sir you did not agree to the divorce, but the master agreed, sir remember two days ago when the wife went to the old mansion? Mrs. was the one who went to get the master to agree to her divorce.¡± Aunt Lucy exined. Baird Lane¡¯s handsome face went white for a split second, ¡°Looking for Grandpa?¡± ¡°Yes, this matter, was also told to me by madam before she left the vi, I thought before that she went to the old mansion, just to check on the master, but I didn¡¯t realize that this was what she had in mind.¡± Aunt Lucy sighed. Baird Lane didn¡¯t speak any more, his thin lips pursed tightly and his face taut, his heart both angry and a wave of indescribable emotion. The emotion filled him so much that he could barely catch his breath and his heart inexplicably turned painful. That woman, she actually left? Knowing that he wouldn¡¯t agree to a divorce, she actually went to her grandfather! She just couldn¡¯t wait to get away from him. Didn¡¯t she say she loved him? If she loved him, why did she leave! The more Baird Lane thought about it the more unsettled his inner emotions became, even his expression became nonchnt. It¡¯s the first time Aunt Lucy has seen such an out of sorts gentleman, and for a moment she was surprised, ¡°Sir, are you alright?¡± ¡°Why?¡± Baird Lane¡¯s fists clenched. Aunt Lucy froze, ¡°What why?¡± ¡°Why didn¡¯t you stop her? Why didn¡¯t you wake me up!¡± Baird Lane questioned loudly. Aunt Lucy only feel a little aggrieved, ¡°Mr., I can not stop ah, the wife¡¯s temperament does not look gentle and soft, but in fact very stubborn, just like you, a little decided things, the other side can not be changed, and besides, the divorce this matter is the master agreed to, how can I stop? As for waking you ¡­¡± She skimmed her lips and continued, ¡°Mistress said that she can¡¯t leave if she wakes you up sir, not to mention that you¡¯ve taken the medicine, sir, and you¡¯re not necessarily waking up.¡± ¡°So you just listened to her and didn¡¯t call me, did you?¡± Baird Lane¡¯s eyes looked at her grimly. Aunt Lucy don¡¯t look away, ¡°Sir, you can¡¯t me me, to be honest, even if I woke you up, you can make it so that Mrs. can¡¯t get out of this vi, but Mrs.¡¯s heart of wanting a divorce still won¡¯t change, but now that the matter has been settled, sir, you should just ept it.¡± With those words, she went straight out. The corner of Baird Lane¡¯s mouth arched coldly, ¡°ept?¡± How could he take it. Three years ago, Christine White was chosen by the old man to be his wife, and he was instead thest to know. Now, she¡¯s leaving The Lane Family to go away, and he¡¯s still thest to know. She always said he didn¡¯t think of her as a wife for a change, so how did she ever think of him as being her husband in any of this? ¡°Gates!¡± said Baird Lane, dialing Gates¡¯ number. Gates was in the middle of a meeting when he received the call and immediately walked out of the conference room, responding respectfully, ¡°President Lane, what can I do for you?¡± ¡°You will send men to every bus station at once and bring Christine White back to me!¡± Baird Lane ordered with a grimace. Gates was filled with confusion, ¡°President Lane, is something wrong with the missus?¡± ¡°Stay out of it, just do it, and I hope you won¡¯t let me down.¡± Baird Lane trailed off. Gates looked puzzled at this, ¡°Don¡¯t worry President Lane, I¡¯ll bring thedy back.¡± ¡°Uh-huh.¡± The call ended, and Baird Lane leaned back against the bed and pinched his brow, still inwardly calm. He just couldn¡¯t figure out why Christine White was so adamant about getting a divorce this time, and even walked away from it. Even if she left, she even changed her phone number, obviously not wanting to be contacted. ng, ng, ng, ng, ng, ng, ng, ng, the knock on the door suddenly sounded. Baird Lane craned his neck to look at the door, ¡°Come in.¡± Aunt Lucy pushed her way in, ¡°Sir, His Lordship is here.¡± ¡°Grandpa?¡± Baird Lane¡¯s eyes sank. Aunt Lucy nodded, ¡°His Lordship asked you toe down, he wants to talk to you about his wife.¡± Baird Lane pursed his lips, ¡°I see.¡± He lifted the covers and got out of bed, fighting back the sharp pain in his back, then followed Aunt Lucy down the stairs. Downstairs, the old master was sitting on the sofa drinking tea, and Uncle Fu stood respectfully waiting. Baird Lane walks over and speaks directly, ¡°Grandpa, why did you agree to Christine White¡¯s request for a divorce?¡± The old man calmly put down his teacup, ¡°Why? Isn¡¯t that a question Baird you should ask yourself?¡± ¡°Myself?¡± Baird Lane frowned. The old man folded his hands on the faucet of his cane and looked at him with some dissatisfaction, ¡°After what you¡¯ve done, it¡¯s only natural for that Christine girl to mention divorce, and it¡¯s only reasonable for me to agree to it.¡± ¡°But it¡¯s my marriage.¡± Baird Lane clenched his hands, ¡°Three years ago, you told me to get married and I did, and now you¡¯re telling me to get a divorce, so do I have to listen to you too?¡± ¡°Young master, this time it wasn¡¯t master who asked you to get a divorce, it was young granny who proposed it, and master also said that the reason why young granny got divorced was also on you, it was you who broke young granny¡¯s heart, that¡¯s why she wanted to get divorced, you can¡¯t me master.¡± Uncle Fu couldn¡¯t help but speak. Baird Lane clenched the seat of his back teeth, ¡°I know, but Grandpa, I¡¯m not ready to divorce her.¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t want a divorce, then why did you do all those things to disappoint her again?¡± The old man looked at him coldly. Chapter 190 – Unwillingness Baird Lane¡¯s thin lips moved as if to say something. But the old master didn¡¯t give him a chance to speak, and hummed heavily, ¡°Just now, Old Fu also said that the reason why Christine got divorced was that you broke her heart, and this is something that everyone is looking at, and that¡¯s exactly why I agreed to her divorce.¡± ¡°But she and I aren¡¯t divorced are we? We¡¯re not in the process of getting a divorce!¡± Baird Lane sulked. The old man sighed, ¡°Yes, it¡¯s true that you guys aren¡¯t divorced yet, but old man I¡¯ll urge you to get divorced since I promised Christine, and Christine left you divorce papers, which should be in your room, so check it out for yourself in a while.¡± ¡°I won¡¯t sign it!¡± Baird Lane said directly without thinking. The old man wrinkled his brows, ¡°So what if you don¡¯t sign? This marriage is my decision, you must divorce, since you only have that woman from The Bort Family in your heart, why don¡¯t you let Christine go free? Otherwise, if you keep spending time, it will only make Christine more upset.¡± ¡°Freedom?¡± Baird Lane¡¯s eyes flickered. The old man looked at him, ¡°Yes, three years ago, when I let you and Christine get married, didn¡¯t you also want to be free? Now that you¡¯re divorced, aren¡¯t both of you free, and what grievances do you still have?¡± Baird Lane lowered his eyes without speaking. The old man added, ¡°I hear you¡¯re having someone look for Christine?¡± ¡°Grandpa you know?¡± Baird Lane raised his eyes. It hadn¡¯t even been half an hour since he¡¯d asked Gates to find Christine White, so how did the old man know so quickly. thought Baird Lane, skimming toward Aunt Lucy out of the corner of his eye. Aunt Lucy sheepishly averted her eyes and didn¡¯t say anything. Baird Lane saw this and where not to understand that it must have been Aunt Lucy who had listened to the wall and then told the old man. The old man coughed lightly, ¡°Well, don¡¯t worry about how I know, hurry up and tell Gates to pull back his manpower and stop looking.¡± ¡°No, I must get her back!¡± Baird Lane was unmoved. The old man¡¯s face did not look good, ¡°Catch back? You think you¡¯re catching a criminal? What are you going to do after you catch her? Lock Christine up?¡± Baird Lane pursed his lips, ¡°No, I just don¡¯t want a divorce.¡± ¡°Hmph, you don¡¯t want a divorce now, what did you do then?¡± The old man pestled his cane and said angrily, ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for you always favoring that Bort woman and refusing to even avenge your own child, how could Christine be disappointed in you, and you¡¯re at this point now because of yourself.¡± ¡°I know.¡± Baird Lane returned. He¡¯d always known Christine White had a problem with him not handling The Bort Family. ¡°Now that you know, have you put anything into action? But if you give a little, will Christine divorce you? She¡¯s divorcing you now purely because she¡¯s disappointed in you, because she knows that no matter what happens, you won¡¯t protect her, and that¡¯s why she¡¯s determined to divorce you.¡± The old man grunted as he pointed at Baird Lane. Baird Lane hmmmed and pressed his brow, ¡°I¡¯ve got The Bort Family out of the country.¡± ¡°Going abroad is the punishment for The Bort Family?¡± The old man sneered, ¡°Baird Lane, do you think I don¡¯t know what¡¯s in your mind, it¡¯s nothing more than wanting The Bort Family to hide abroad so that my hand can¡¯t reach out that far, yes, it¡¯s true that I can¡¯t do anything to them right now, but as soon as they return to their home country, I¡¯m definitely not going to let them off the hook.¡± ¡°Grandpa ¡­¡± ¡°Well, my mind won¡¯t change, and what I just told you, and I want you to take it to heart, you don¡¯t need to go looking for Christine¡¯s ce, hurry up and sign the divorce papers and get the divorce license, that¡¯s what I came over here this time to talk to you about.¡± When he had finished speaking, the old man rose trembling, and Fubo hastened to hold him up, and the two old men thus left the vi under the watchful eye of Baird Lane. Baird Lane stayed where he was for a while and reentered the upstairs room as well. This time, he finally saw the bag of papers at the foot of the bed and picked it up. Baird Lane was staring at the paper bag a little mesmerized, he could guess what was in it even without opening it, it would be the divorce papers Grandpa was talking about. The file bag wasn¡¯t heavy, but at the moment Baird Lane held it in his hand, it felt heavy and hot, as if he was holding a branding iron. He didn¡¯t open the paper bag after all, much less sign his name to it or call Gates to stop bringing back Christine White. He actually understood what his grandfather meant, and knew that he should go along with it and sign the divorce papers, but for some reason, he was very resistant, and even felt a little reluctant to get divorced just like that! That¡¯s why he must get Christine White back and talk to her in person once. Buzz, buzz! The cell phone on the bed rang. Baird Lane gathered his thoughts and picked it up and looked at it, the call was from Gates, he answered it straight away putting the phone to his ear, ¡°Found it?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry President Lane, we didn¡¯t find madam, I asked at all the major bus stations and didn¡¯t find any record of madam¡¯s ticket purchases, and at the same time a little whileter I specifically checked with madam¡¯s friends and rtives and found that there was no record of their help purchases either, so I suspect that madam didn¡¯t leave by bus.¡± Not a car? Baird Lane wrinkled his eyebrows, could Hugh Dong have lied and Christine White was not in a car, but a ne or high speed train? If that were true, wouldn¡¯t he have missed the best time to look? Thinking about this, Baird Lane¡¯s face became ugly, ¡°You immediately go to investigate all transportation routes such as airnes and high speed trains, make sure to find out Christine White¡¯s whereabouts for me!¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Gates took the order. Outside the door, Aunt Lucy overheard and narrowed her old eyes slightly before easing her footsteps and leaving quietly, and when she reached the stairs, she hurriedly called Christine White, ¡°Ma¡¯am, it¡¯s not good, and now they¡¯re sending people all over the ce looking for you again.¡± ¡°Looking for me?¡± Christine White was on a somewhat older bus at the moment. Aunt Lucy returned, ¡°Yes, sir had Gates send for you when he knew you were gone.¡± ¡°Let him look, he won¡¯t find it.¡± Christine White said without the slightest concern. But Aunt Lucy was still anxious, ¡°Ma¡¯am, with Mr.¡¯s ability to find you it¡¯s only a matter of time, what will you do then?¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine, I won¡¯t have any rtionship with him after that, what¡¯s the point of finding me, we¡¯ll just be familiar strangers when we meet again.¡± Christine White pretended not to care, but her heart was dripping blood. To think of Baird Lane as a stranger was, for the moment, impossible and difficult for her. Maybe it would be a long, long time from now, long enough for her to stop loving him, for her to let go of him, and maybe at that point, she would be able to honestly think of him as a stranger. ¡°Hey, that¡¯s true, but I¡¯m just afraid that mister will do something bad to you if he lets someone bring you back, you don¡¯t know, ma¡¯am, how horrible mister¡¯s whole being became when he found out you were gone, I¡¯ve never seen mister like that before.¡± Aunt Lucy looked up the stairs and lowered her voice. Christine White bites her nails, ¡°Terrible? He ¡­ What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Of course mister was very angry, and the master came behind him and talked to mister a lot.¡± ¡°What¡¯s it all about?¡± Christine White was a little concerned. Aunt Lucy sighed, ¡°Of course she told Mr. not to mess around, told Mr. to be obedient and sign the divorce papers, and told Mr. not to look for you, but Mr. didn¡¯t listen.¡±Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. ¡°I know, Aunt Lucy, don¡¯t tell him where I am or my phone number.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry ma¡¯am, I¡¯ve got it covered, but ¡­¡± ¡°But what?¡± Christine White inquired. Chapter 191 Returning to the Old Country Aunt Lucy scratched her head and said, ¡°I¡¯m just afraid that Mr. will react afterward and guess that I have your contact information Mrs. and will ask about me then.¡± The question caused Christine White to be silent for a moment before she answered, ¡°If that¡¯s the case, Aunt Lucy, just tell him so he doesn¡¯t give you a hard time.¡± ¡°Okay, then I¡¯ll hang up now ah, take care ma¡¯am.¡± ¡°Well Aunt Lucy you take care too.¡± Hanging up the phone, Christine White turned it off and silently stared out the car window in disbelief. To be honest, she was a little surprised that Baird Lane would send for her, and while she was surprised, there was a tiny bit of joy in her heart. Does this mean that he still cares about her a little bit in his heart, otherwise why would he be looking for her? Of course, such a thoughtsted only a few seconds before Christine White herself vetoed it. How could Baird Lane care about her, but if he cared even a little bit, The Bort Family wouldn¡¯t dare to do this to her and the baby in her womb, it¡¯s because he doesn¡¯t love her and doesn¡¯t care about her that The Bort Family dares to be so bold. What she couldn¡¯t understand now was why on earth Baird Lane had sent for her, wouldn¡¯t it be a good thing for him if she left? It would set him free to marry his beloved, so what was the point of looking for her?C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org Was it because he felt that she had disgraced him by suddenly dropping the divorce papers and walking away without informing him, and that was why he had sought her back, ready to get back at her? Thinking so, Christine White¡¯s mouth curved into a bitter arc, then closed her eyes and leaned against the car window, her body slowly falling into sleep with the swaying of the body. ¡°Miss, Miss?¡± Christine White was pushed awake, she opened her eyes in a daze, looked at the middle-aged uncle in front of her, and asked with a somewhat hoarse voice, ¡°Can I help you?¡± ¡°Miss, it¡¯s at the destination, everyone else has gotten off, you should hurry and get off too.¡± The driver uncle said back. ¡°Arrived?¡± Christine White was startled and hastily turned her head to look out. As luck would have it, the old familiar station stood in front of her, telling her that this was where she wasing from. Christine White nowpletely sobered up, and after saying thank you to the driver uncle, he picked up his luggage and flew out of the car. When she got off the bus, she didn¡¯t rush out of the station, but stood still and looked around her. The station is still the same, it hasn¡¯t changed half as much after all these years, it just looks older. It was also because of this oldness that Christine White instantly retrieved those memories from her childhood, and she couldn¡¯t help but feel her nose turn sour and her eyes redden. After almost ten years, she finally returned to this hometown that she could not forget the most. She had thought that there was no chance for her toe back. But I didn¡¯t realize that not only did shee back, but she came back in the form of a divorce. Smiling to herself, Christine White picked up her bags and headed out of the station, stopping at a supermarket near the station to buy supplies and some scented candles before taking a cab back to the vige. The vige, like the station, wasrgely unchanged, and Christine White got out of the car and casually looked around before heading to the vige headman¡¯s house. ¡°Grandpa White, are you home?¡± She called out twice as she stood outside a small building. The mayor¡¯s family was eating and when they heard the shouts, they hurriedly put down their bowls and went to open the door. ¡°And you are?¡± The Mayor eyed Christine White suspiciously and thought something looked familiar. Christine White looked at the old man, who was so much older than she remembered, and felt nothing but sourness in her heart, ¡°Grandpa White, I¡¯m Christine.¡± ¡°Christine?¡± the vige elder whispered, then his eyes widened, ¡°You¡¯re Christine girl?¡± ¡°It¡¯s me.¡± Christine White smiled and nodded. The vige chief hurriedly opened the door all the way, ¡°Quickly, quickly,e in.¡± ¡°Good.¡± Christine White was not polite and went in with her big bag. Entering the hall, the vige chief poured her a ss of water, ¡°Christine, why are you back? Your mom and dad, they¡¯re back too?¡± ¡°No, I came back alone.¡± Christine White answered back as she took the ss of water. The mayor sat down across from her, ¡°Back alone?¡± ¡°Well, after all these years, it¡¯s about time I came back to see my grandparents.¡± A touch of nostalgia crossed Christine White¡¯s eyes as she said this. She really missed her grandparents. ¡°Then it¡¯s time toe back and take a look.¡± The vige chief nodded, looking at her with some approval in his eyes, ¡°Your grandparents know that you still remember them, they¡¯ll be very happy down there as well, it¡¯s not in vain to raise you.¡± ¡°Grandpa White is joking, I haven¡¯t been back in ten years, my grandparents must be angry with me.¡± Christine White lowered her head in shame. The vige chief smiled, ¡°Your grandparents are an open minded person, they will not be angry with you, they also understand that it is not easy for you to be outside, after all, your parents that virtue ¡­ Hey, do not say, youe back this time intend to stay how long?¡± ¡°I guess I¡¯ll stay two or three months.¡± Christine White returned with some uncertainty. The mayor was surprised, ¡°Why are you staying so long this time?¡± ¡°I¡¯m a little under the weather and I¡¯m going toe back and get in shape.¡± Christine White exined. As soon as the vige chief heard her say that, he immediately inquired with concern, ¡°Are you sick?¡± ¡°Well, had some illness.¡± Christine White nodded. She had her bone marrow drawn twice in a row and was forcibly aborted, so her body had copsed a long time ago. She couldn¡¯t even stand the wind blowing now, and when it did, she felt cold. Obviously it¡¯s not even winter yet, everyone else is still wearing fall clothes, she¡¯s already turning out her winter clothes now, and on this journey back, there are still quite a few people looking at her with different eyes. ¡°Since you¡¯re sick, it¡¯s time to take care of yourself, but I heard that you got married, so why didn¡¯t your husbande back with you? You are still sick, is he relieved?¡± The vige chief said with some unhappiness. Christine White¡¯s eyes instantly dimmed, ¡°He¡¯s too busy working to leave ¡­¡± ¡°How can anyone be more busy than important?¡± The mayor tapped his tobo stick. Christine White shook her head and smiled bitterly, ¡°Grandpa White, enough about that, you still have the key to my old house, right?¡± ¡°Keeping it, you call money back every year, the hygiene of the house we did not fall behind, also often go over to clean, just a few days ago cleaned once, you live in just right.¡± The vige chief smiled amiably again. Christine White was grateful, ¡°Grandpa White, thank you so much.¡± ¡°What are you thanking for, it¡¯s not like you didn¡¯t pay the management fee, you sit down first, I¡¯ll go get the key for you.¡± The vige chief finished smilingly, got up and excepted the hall. Soon, he returned with the keys and a quilt that he had to shove down Christine White¡¯s throat. Christine White was too kind to refuse, so she didn¡¯t, and left the vige headman¡¯s house holding the quilt and carrying anotherrge bag, heading for her old home. The old home was still the same as before, because the vige head¡¯s family cleaned it regrly, and the courtyard and everything was still clean. Christine White took out the key to open the door, the wooden door without the support of the lock, they shook to both sides of the open, because of the age of the reason, the wood is a little rotten, so it also made a strange YiYi sound, listen to some really scary. Christine White wasn¡¯t intimidated though, she was just a little worried. Worrying that I don¡¯t have any money at the moment, or I could have fixed up my old home properly. ¡°Hey ¡­¡± Sighing, Christine White dragged herrge and small bags inside. The house was so clean that it didn¡¯t even need to be cleaned, just wiped down the beds and stuff. It was dark by the time Christine White had finished her work, and she touched her somewhat hungry stomach, then rummaged through her suitcase for a loaf of bread, which she ate for supper with one of the milks. After eating and drinking, she fetched some water and simply washed up beforeying down on the bed. The day¡¯s running around had long since exhausted her, and she closed her eyes, listening to the sound of insects outside that she hadn¡¯t heard in a long time, with a rare peace in her heart, so much so that she fell asleep in no time at all. The next day, she was awakened by a sharp ringing phone. Christine White fished out her cell phone and didn¡¯t look at the caller ID, she just put it to her ear, ¡°Who is it?¡± ¡°Christine White, where are you?¡± Chapter 192 Baird Lane’s phone call Christine White jerked awake at the voice and hastily opened her eyes to bring her cell phone to her attention, staring at the string of phone numbers on it that were familiar to her bones like a ghost. This is ¡­.. Baird Lane? How did he get her new number? Could it be Aunt Lucy? Christine White¡¯s hand trembled slightly as she put the phone back to her ear, ¡°You ¡­¡± ¡°Where are you?¡± Baird Lane asked her again, his voice low and raspy and faintly tired. Christine White swallowed and asked, without answering, ¡°How did you get my number?¡± ¡°I asked Aunt Lucy for it.¡± Baird Lane returned in a cold voice. With her being so close to Aunt Lucy, it¡¯s only normal that he would suspect that Aunt Lucy has it, and even if Aunt Lucy doesn¡¯t have it, she might have it with her friends, and he¡¯ll find out. As expected, he just tried Aunt Lucy in the morning, he didn¡¯t expect Aunt Lucy not to be able to withstand fraud, and gave an ount at once, which saved him some efforts to investigate, but Aunt Lucy really didn¡¯t know where she was going, and Gates didn¡¯t find any trace of her even after searching for her for a whole day yesterday. He wondered how the hell she got out of town! Christine White raised an eyebrow in realization, ¡°So it¡¯s Aunt Lucy.¡± Looks like he really did suspect Aunt Lucy. ¡°Why are you leaving?¡± Baird Lane asked her. Christine White was silent. Baird Lane wasn¡¯t in a hurry, so he waited for her to answer. Christine White bites up her lower lip, ¡°It¡¯s a divorce, of course I¡¯m leaving.¡± ¡°And did I tell you that I wouldn¡¯t get a divorce if I did?¡± Baird Lane scowled. Christine White gripped her cell phone tightly, ¡°Yes, but this time it was Grandpa who agreed.¡± ¡°But I¡¯m the one who married you, and as long as I don¡¯t sign the papers, this marriage can¡¯t be divorced even with Grandpa¡¯s intervention, Christine White do you understand?¡± Baird Lane said coldly. Christine White dropped her eyes, ¡°I understand, but Mr. Lane, what¡¯s the point of us doing this?¡± ¡°What did you say?¡± Baird Lane wrinkled his nose.C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org Christine White leaned back against the bed a little feebly, ¡°I mean, there¡¯s no point in continuing a marriage like ours at all, Mr. Lane, do you know what a real marriage is?¡± She asked him. Baird Lane¡¯s thin lips twitched, and he was just about to reply when he realized that there was no organizednguage in his head. Because he realized that he couldn¡¯t answer the question at all. Christine White waited for him for a while, but did not wait for him to open his mouth, in her heart she about understood something, the corner of her mouth hooked up a self-deprecating arc, ¡°You really don¡¯t know it.¡± Baird Lane pursed his lips, ¡°And what is marriage as you understand it?¡± ¡°Me?¡± Christine White thought for a moment, a touch of longing in her eyes, ¡°The marriage I understand is that the husband and wife love each other, tolerate each other, respect each other, the wife will take care of her husband carefully, and the husband will protect his wife and children against all odds, and this kind of marriage, have you given me?¡± Baird Lane looked startled, ¡°I ¡­¡± ¡°You didn¡¯t.¡± Christine White interrupted, ¡°All you¡¯ve given me is endless indifference, and endless waiting, and disappointment after disappointment, so this marriage is so torturous, so torturous it hurts.¡± Baird Lane hadn¡¯t realized that the marriage he had brought to her was so depressing, and for a moment he couldn¡¯t help but feel a wave of guilt rise up inside him, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I never meant for you to feel these things.¡± ¡°I know, because you did all of this subconsciously, so you don¡¯t have to apologize to me, I¡¯m the one who should be apologizing, I¡¯m the one who shouldn¡¯t have fallen in love with you, and while falling in love with you, I unrealistically hoped that you¡¯d fall in love with me as well, so it was me who was wrong.¡± Christine White was filled with bitterness, ¡°I¡¯m the one who shouldn¡¯t have asked for something that doesn¡¯t belong to me from the beginning.¡± For some reason, Baird Lane¡¯s heart clenched hard and ached a little when he heard these self-usatory words of hers. Christine White sniffled, ¡°Mr. Lane, do you know when we first met?¡± She asked suddenly. ¡°What made you ask that question?¡± Baird Lane asked rhetorically. Christine White spoke without expression, ¡°You answer me first.¡± Baird Lane pursed his lips, ¡°It was when Grandpa told me that my marriage partner was set and asked me toe back for a meeting.¡± He still remembers that time he saw her in the old mansion, thin and dressed in dirt, can be described as gray, and he grew up to see people are bright and shiny, she like this, will naturally not be able to get into his eyes, and he can not ept that Molly has just left, and his own world appeared in another woman. And this woman, she¡¯s so bad. So it was hard for him to believe at that time that she was actually the bride that his grandfather had chosen for him, and it was that one meeting that made him have no good impression of her at all, so how could he ept that his future wife was such a woman. ¡°No.¡± Christine White shook her head, ¡°The first time we met was not at that time, but downstairs at Dong¡¯s Group headquarters, I had just graduated and was ready to look for a job, I went to the headquarters to apply for a job with my ssmates and by chance I saw you, and it was from that moment that I fell in love with you.¡± She had never seen such a handsome man, only a photo, she was deeply attracted by him, since then, she loved him so much that she could not help herself, of course, she knew very well at that time that she and he were two worlds, she loved him, but was destined to not get him, so she never had any unrealistic thoughts. But I did not expect the heavens gave her a chance, she saw the old master issued a call for marriage, so on impulse, she summoned up the greatest courage in her life to participate in the call, and then actually was selected, she knew that she could marry him, that time she was so excited that she cried for two days in a row. Yet her dream of married life was the beginning of misery. Baird Lane was inexplicably pleased to hear Christine White¡¯s unequivocal confession once more, but his face was as cold and sullen as ever, ¡°If that¡¯s the case, why do you want a divorce?¡± ¡°I just said that I don¡¯t want to have another excruciating marriage like this, it has nothing to do with whether I love you or not, and moreover, do you love me?¡± Christine White asked with a light sneer as she grabbed thepels of her chest. Baird Lane¡¯s thin lips twitched without answering. Christine White was not surprised and smiled astringently, ¡°You see, the fact that you didn¡¯t answer means that you don¡¯t love me, so how a marriage like ours will develop while itsts is anyone¡¯s guess, before I didn¡¯t know about the existence of Molly Bort, and I could have waited and waited for the day when you would have fallen in love with me, but ¡­ ¡± At that, she choked back a sob and continued, ¡°But now I know that I won¡¯t be able to wait for that day no matter how long I wait, because you can never fall in love with me, so what¡¯s the point of me sitting in your wife¡¯s seat? So Mr. Lane, you need to stop looking for me, sign the divorce papers, and go find the one you want to marry the most.¡± After speaking, she no longer gave him a chance to speak and hung up the phone quickly. Baird Lane looked at the cell phone interface that had jumped back to the main menu, his thin lips pursed tightly, and he was quite upset. The person he most wanted to marry? When did he ever say he wanted to marry someone else? ¡°Sir.¡± Aunt Lucy wiped her hands on her apron and walked over,ing to a stop behind Baird Lane. Baird Lane put down his cell phone and inclined his head slightly to look at her, ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°Have you contacted the Mrs.?¡± Baird Lane hmmmed, ¡°Contact made.¡± Aunt Lucy breathed a sigh of relief, followed by, ¡°And did you ask where Mrs. is going now?¡± Chapter 193 – A Room for Him Alone Baird Lane withdrew his gaze, ¡°No!¡± Aunt Lucy sighed, ¡°The Mrs. really still won¡¯t talk about it, when I asked her about it.¡± ¡°I can always find out if she doesn¡¯t!¡± Baird Lane trailed off. Aunt Lucy hastened to stop it, ¡°Sir, don¡¯t do anything rash, you¡¯d better listen to the master, don¡¯t look for Mrs. for the time being, Mrs.ins about you in her heart and hasn¡¯t been able to get out from the shadow of the child¡¯s absence, so it¡¯s good to let her be alone.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not a question of her being left alone, it¡¯s that she wants a divorce now!¡± Baird Lane frowned. Aunt Lucy shrugged, ¡°I know, but sir aren¡¯t you unwilling to get a divorce, so just drag it out, drag it out for a long time, and when the wife gets anxious, she¡¯lle back to you sir herself.¡± At that, Baird Lane was muted. Suddenly he thought she had a few things going for her. ¡°So I¡¯m just going to drag it out?¡± Baird Lane looked at Aunt Lucy. Aunt Lucy thought for a moment, ¡°As long as you can withstand the pressure from the Master¡¯s side, sir, there is no problem, if you can¡¯t, you¡¯d better get divorced, but sir, I¡¯ve always wanted to ask you a question, why on earth are you unwilling to divorce your wife?¡± Baird Lane mused back, ¡°I can¡¯t say, I just don¡¯t feel like it.¡± ¡°Unwilling?¡± Aunt Lucy looked puzzled, ¡°Why would you feel upset? The one who should be upset should be the wife.¡± ¡°Why her?¡± Baird Lane narrowed his eyes in some displeasure. Aunt Lucyughed, ¡°Because the wife has always loved you sir, these three years, she has been waiting for you toe back all the time, she also knows that you sir don¡¯t treat her well, but she always says that as long as she stays with you sir, you will be able to see her one day, but ¡­¡± ¡°But what, say!¡± Baird Lane ordered. Aunt Lucy sighed, ¡°But Mrs. didn¡¯t know that you didn¡¯t treat her well because you couldn¡¯t get Molly Bort out of your mind, and I didn¡¯t tell her what was going on between you and Molly Bort, so Mrs. had been waiting for you foolishly, and it was not easy to wait for you toe back, but how could Mrs. have expected to wait, together, for a Molly Bort.¡± Baird Lane held down his brow, ¡°Molly came back home, very suddenly, and I didn¡¯t expect her toe back suddenly.¡± ¡°Yes, just because Molly Bort came back, the missus was sad for a while when she found out about your past, and don¡¯t you know, the few times you went to see Molly Bort, the missus secretly hid in her room and cried.¡± Baird Lane pursed his lips. This he really didn¡¯t know. All he knew was that every time he¡¯d gone to the hospital to see Molly, she¡¯d acted graciously enough to let him go, and it turned out that she¡¯d cried when he¡¯d been there? It was also true that the woman had no other skills, but she had quite a lot of tears, but she was also quite a crybaby, and he had seen her cry many times in these few short months. ¡°Anything else?¡± Baird Lane inquired in a hoarse voice.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. Aunt Lucy looked at him nkly, ¡°What else?¡± ¡°Anything else about her?¡± Baird Lane went into a little more detail this time. Aunt Lucy nodded her head quickly, ¡°Yes, yes, yes.¡± She spilled the beans on Christine White¡¯s usual routine, as well as some of the little things that happened. Baird Lane listened in silence, and as he listened more and more, he realized that he didn¡¯t know enough about the woman Christine White. He had thought he knew her well enough, but now it seemed to be just the tip of the iceberg. ¡°Sir, madam has always been insecure, she told me a few times that she cares a lot about Molly Bort¡¯s existence, she always said that she¡¯s not good enough, she can¡¯tpare with Molly Bort anywhere, she¡¯s afraid that you¡¯ll rekindle your old love with Molly Bort and divorce her.¡± Aunt Lucy said heartbroken. Baird Lane got a little lump in his throat, ¡°I¡¯ve always told her I¡¯m not getting a divorce and I¡¯m not getting back together with Molly.¡± ¡°Yes, these are the things you said, but you still didn¡¯t give the wife enough security ah, you always finish these words, then immediately tangled up with Molly Bort again, how can the wife she didn¡¯t think more about it, not to mention that Molly Bort also made a phone call to threaten the wife, to let the wife be sensible to divorce with you sir.¡± ¡°Molly said something like that?¡± Baird Lane¡¯s face sank. Aunt Lucy nodded, ¡°Yes, specifically called to provoke the wife it, the wife naturally did not agree ah, but after hanging up the phone, she began to sad, and sir you to Molly Bort good, beyond the wife¡¯s tolerance, so the wife has been thinking, you will finally for Molly Bort to divorce her. ¡± ¡°Stupid woman.¡± Baird Lane murmured. Is he so unworthy of her trust? Aunt Lucy nced at him, ¡°Mrs. is not stupid, she just loves you too much, that¡¯s why she especially cares about all this, and also because of her love for you, she has been holding back the aggression and jealousy in her heart for the sake of wanting to hold on to this marriage, but in the end, she still couldn¡¯t hold on to it in the end ¡­¡± ¡°Because I didn¡¯t do her justice?¡± Baird Lane¡¯s hands slowly closed on either side. ¡°No, ma¡¯am, she doesn¡¯t care if you do her justice or not.¡± Aunt Lucy shook her head. A strand of surprise came into Baird Lane¡¯s eyes, ¡°No?¡± ¡°Yes, it seemed to the missus that you loved Molly Bort so much that you could do without the lives of your own children, which made the missus realize once and for all that you would never look at her more than once no matter how long she insisted, and that how could you like her if you didn¡¯t even like your own children.¡± Aunt Lucy said. Baird Lane¡¯s fists clenched tighter, ¡°I didn¡¯t dislike the boy.¡± The moment he found out he was going to be a father, he could clearly feel the joy inside him. ¡°Hey, what¡¯s the use of talking about this now?¡± Aunt Lucy emotionally spread her hands, ¡°Anyway, in the wife¡¯s heart, sir, you just don¡¯t like your children, that¡¯s why you don¡¯t seek justice for your children, because the children can¡¯t evenpare to Molly Bort in your heart, so the wife saw through it, and alsopletely disappointed with you, that¡¯s the real reason why she divorced. ¡± Baird Lane lowered his eyes, making it impossible to see the emotions underneath them, ¡°Aunt Lucy, do you also think I should agree to divorce her?¡± Aunt Lucy waved her hand, ¡°Of course I don¡¯t want you guys to get divorced, but putting myself in Mrs.¡¯s shoes, I have to admit that she¡¯s right to get a divorce because I can¡¯t see what future you, sir, can offer Mrs. either.¡± Another person who thinks Christine White was right to divorce him. Grandpa thinks so, so does Uncle Foo, even Hugh Dong and Aunt Lucy. Perhaps he really should let her go, and his reason was telling him that he should sign the divorce papers with crity. Inside, however, there was always a wave of reluctance stopping him from having thoughts of divorce. ¡°Sir?¡± Aunt Lucy reached out and waved her hand in front of Baird Lane¡¯s face. Baird Lane snapped back, ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine, it¡¯s just that I saw you gawking, are you okay?¡± Aunt Lucy was a little worried about him. ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± He waved his hand casually, then turned and went up the stairs. Back in his room, Baird Lane, not knowing what to think, turned the lights on and called out to the empty room, ¡°Christine White.¡± No one responded. Baird Lane then reacts to the fact that Christine White is gone, gone, and he¡¯s all alone here. He closed the door to his room and eased his footsteps toward the bed¡¯s location, stopping at the edge and looking at the empty bed, his heart suddenly throbbing. In the past, every time he opened the door and came in, he could basically see the figure of her sitting on the bed waiting for him, but this time this figure was gone, and would not even be there in the future, and just the thought of it made him inexplicably a little flustered, and still empty in his heart. What the hell is wrong with him? Chapter 194 Drinking and Passing Out Baird Lane couldn¡¯t figure that one out, and grew more and more somber inside. He went to the front of the liquor cab, took a high degree Louis XIII from it and opened it, pouring himself a full ss. This cup, he directly tilted his head back to drink a mouthful, drink too quickly, he also identally choked, a somewhat sickly pale face are choking red. But soon he recovered and continued to drink afterward. In less than half an hour, a bottle of wine worth several hundred thousand dors was finished by him like this. The degree of Louis XIII is far more than other expensive wines, even if Baird Lane is a good drinker, a bottle down can not be. Coupled with the fact that he was already injured, drinking so much wine made his body feel like it was on fire, causing the wounds on his back that hadn¡¯t even scabbed over yet to split open as well, and the pain was so intense that he passed out straight away, and it wasn¡¯t until Aunt Lucy came up to call him after she had prepared the meal that he realized that he had fainted. Aunt Lucy was scared out of her wits and rushed to call an ambnce. Outside the emergency room, Aunt Lucy waited anxiously for a moment, then pulled out her cell phone and called Christine White over with trembling fingers, ¡°Ma¡¯am, it¡¯s not good.¡± Christine White was offering incense to her grandparents when she heard her tone so urgent, ¡°What¡¯s wrong Aunt Lucy?¡± ¡°Something¡¯s happened, sir has fainted.¡± Aunt Lucy was so anxious she was on the verge of tears. Christine White stood up with wide eyes, ¡°What? He fainted?¡± ¡°Yeah, right now Mr. is in the emergency room ¡­¡± ¡°Aunt Lucy, how did he pass out?¡± Christine White asked anxiously, her voice trembling. Aunt Lucy took several deep breaths in a row before she managed to calm down a bit, ¡°I don¡¯t know, I made dinner and went upstairs to call Sir, then when Sir didn¡¯t respond, I went into the room and went in and smelled a good whiff of alcohol, and Sir copsed on the floor with a ss in his hand.¡± ¡°Drinking?¡± Christine White was shocked and angry, ¡°How can he drink, he¡¯s so badly injured, doesn¡¯t he want to die?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know why mister is drinking, I ¡­¡± ¡°Well Aunt Lucy, I¡¯m not ming you, I¡¯m just mad at him, how can he take his life so seriously?¡± Christine White stomped her foot, her eyes red with anger. Aunt Lucy sighed, ¡°I¡¯m saying the same thing, but you know how Mister¡¯s temper is, if he wants to do something, who can stop him?¡± Christine White was silent, and after a moment she bit her lip and asked, ¡°Aunt Lucy, did you tell Grandpa?¡± ¡°How would I dare tell His Lordship, he might be furious if he knew.¡± ¡°That¡¯s true, so Aunt Lucy, keep an eye on him for a bit, and let me know immediately when hees out of the emergency room.¡± Christine White requested. Aunt Lucy nodded repeatedly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry ma¡¯am, I will.¡± ¡°Uh, thank you.¡± Christine White forced a smile and spoke the phone to hang up. Hearing the news that Baird Lane had suddenly passed out had literally scared her heart out of her chest, along with an urge, an urge to rush over and see him right away. But it was a good thing she held back in the end. Just she didn¡¯t understand, what is he drinking for a good reason, she just couldn¡¯t believe that he didn¡¯t know that he couldn¡¯t drink in his current condition, he must have done it knowingly, and she hadn¡¯t seen him do such irrational things before? Thinking of this, Christine White let out a long sigh, then put her cell phone away and carried the incense and candles and other things she had brought with her to get ready to go down the mountain. By the time she¡¯d just made it to the bottom of the hill, before she had a chance to get inside, Aunt Lucy¡¯s call was back. ¡°Good news, ma¡¯am.¡± Aunt Lucy¡¯s voice held obvious joy. Christine White¡¯s heart that had been lifting dropped, ¡°He¡¯s okay?¡± ¡°Yes, sir has juste out of the emergency room and is fine, luckily it was found in time or something could have gone wrong.¡± Aunt Lucy said with exasperation and helplessness. Christine White waspletely relieved, ¡°I¡¯m d he¡¯s okay, don¡¯t let him drink anymore, Aunt Lucy you keep an eye on him.¡± ¡°I know.¡± Aunt Lucy responded. ¡°That¡¯s good, then I¡¯ll hang up now.¡± ¡°Ma¡¯am, aren¡¯t you going to talk to Sir? He¡¯s awake.¡± Aunt Lucy asked her. Christine White shook her head, ¡°No, that¡¯s it, besides we just had a conversation this morning, and it¡¯s kind of pointless to have another conversation about divorcing and not divorcing, as long as he¡¯s okay.¡± ¡°Okay, you take care then ma¡¯am.¡± Aunt Lucy sighed and spoke the phone to hang up. Baird Lane was half sitting on the hospital bed, his gaze nd as he looked at her, ¡°What did she tell you?¡± ¡°Ma¡¯am said you¡¯re fine sir?¡± Aunt Lucy returned truthfully. Baird Lane pursed his lips, ¡°Nothing else?¡± ¡°No.¡± Aunt Lucy shook her head. Baird Lane¡¯s face grew even more unpleasant. This woman, who still says she loves him, hears him like this and doesn¡¯t even say anything abouting back to see him. ¡°Sir, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Aunt Lucy couldn¡¯t help but ask curiously when she saw that Baird Lane looked out of sorts. Baird Lane replied with a cold face, ¡°Nothing.¡± ¡°Is it really okay?¡± Aunt Lucy wasn¡¯t quite sure. Ives Norton came through the door with his chart binder and hung back to answer, ¡°Aunt Lucy, you believe him, he made it to the hospital alive even after drinking a bottle of Louis XIII, think he should be okay too.¡±C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org Baird Lane narrowed his eyes and a cold-as-a-knife re darted toward him. Ives Norton was not only not afraid, but also gave a provocative smile, ¡°Baird, this is your fault, you are a patient now, how can you be so rude to me as a doctor, aren¡¯t you afraid that I will do something to you?¡± ¡°You try?¡± Baird Lane spat out coldly. Ives Norton raised an eyebrow, ¡°Okay, I can¡¯t afford to piss you off, so let¡¯s not talk about it, okay?¡± Baird Lane grunted and didn¡¯t say anything more. Ives Norton went to the head of the bed to change his hangnail, and as he did so he asked, ¡°Seriously Baird, what are you drinking for good reason, and what¡¯s going on with your back? Do you realize that you can¡¯t drink with such a serious injury to your back, you¡¯re lying here now because you¡¯re lucky, if you¡¯de back anyter you¡¯d probably be dead.¡± ¡°I know.¡± Baird Lane said in a faint voice with downcast eyes. ¡°Know you still drink?¡± Ives Norton frowned. Baird Lane lifted his hand up to where his heart was, ¡°Drink if it hurts here.¡± ¡°Why do you hurt here again?¡± Ives Norton pulled out his stethoscope, ready to show him. But before he could reach over, Baird Lane swatted it away, ¡°Don¡¯t look, it doesn¡¯t hurt now.¡± He was only hurting because he was thinking of Christine White at the time. The thought that I might not see her again made my heart ache. And he didn¡¯t know why that was. ¡°Really, since you¡¯ve said that, I don¡¯t care, but you should tell me about this back injury, right?¡± Ives Norton wrapped his arms around himself and looked at Baird Lane with a smirk. Baird Lane returned with a t face, ¡°The old man hit it.¡± When he said this, his tone was calm and unruffled, as if being beaten like this was just a trivial and insignificant matter. But Ives Norton was shocked as hell, ¡°Lane senior hit you? Why did he hit you again? Or was it the horsewhip?¡± Baird Lane nodded. Ives Norton staggered, ¡°Tsk, tsk, tsk, Lane old man this time is under the hard hand ah, three years ago did not even hit so hard, your back is at least a dozen whip marks, he ispletely to beat you to death ah, what did you do, let him beat you so?¡± ¡°Grandpa knows about me harboring Leo Bort.¡± Ives Norton raised an eyebrow, ¡°So the old man knows about what Leo Bort did to Christine White?¡± Baird Lane pursed his lips and acquiesced. ¡°No wonder, after all, the old man has always wanted to hold a great-grandchild ¡­¡± Ives Norton said somewhat sadly, then thought of something and ran his eyes around the hospital room, ¡°By the way, after all this talk, where¡¯s Christine White? Why isn¡¯t she here?¡± Chapter 195 Because You Love Her At the sound of Christine White¡¯s name, Baird Lane touched inwardly and did not respond. Instead, Aunt Lucy, who was standing quietly by the side, couldn¡¯t help but open her mouth, ¡°Madam is gone.¡± ¡°Go? Where did she go?¡± Ives Norton asked busily. He looked so anxious at Baird Lane that his eyes instantly darkened considerably. ¡°Mrs. She ¡­¡± Aunt Lucy gave Baird Lane a cautious look and lowered her voice back, ¡°Mistress she¡¯s left The Lane Family and is divorcing Mister.¡± ¡°No wonder she¡¯s away, so are you divorced?¡± Ives Norton was, surprisingly, not at all surprised that Christine White was getting a divorce. Baird Lane narrowed his eyes and stared at him, ¡°Like you knew she was going to divorce me?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Ives Norton shrugged his shoulders and smiled, ¡°She told me she wanted to divorce you a long time ago, around the same days she was brought to the hospital by you.¡± Baird Lane sniffs and an anger rises in him, ¡°Then why didn¡¯t you tell me!¡± ¡°Why would I tell you? And I promised her I¡¯d keep it a secret for her, not to mention it¡¯s only fitting that you two get divorced.¡± Ives Norton pushed up his sses and spoke in a faint voice. Baird Lane¡¯s fists clenched, ¡°Appropriate? So you want us to get divorced? So you can get at her, right?¡± ¡°Underhanded?¡± Aunt Lucy covered her mouth and looked at Ives Norton in shock, ¡°Dr. Norton, you¡¯re on our wife ¡­¡± ¡°Oops! I can¡¯t believe you said that!¡± Ives Norton pped his forehead in mock chagrin, ¡°I thought I could keep it to myself for a long time.¡± ¡°And you really ¡­¡± ¡°Shhh!¡± Ives Norton made a quiet motion to Aunt Lucy, then smiled and looked toward Baird Lane. Baird Lane¡¯s face was extremely ugly at the moment, and his heart was even more furious. He¡¯d always seen that Ives Norton had a thing for Christine White, but Ives Norton had never explicitly said so, and even if he was angry, he couldn¡¯t do anything about Ives Norton. But now Ives Norton has actually graciously admitted it. Just because Christine White is divorcing him, Ives Norton thinks it¡¯s okay to make his feelings known? Thinking about it, Baird Lane¡¯s fists clenched tighter, veins blossoming on the backs of his hands, ¡°Ives Norton, you want to pursue Christine White?¡± Ives Norton wagged his finger, ¡°I¡¯d like to, but I know you¡¯d stop me after I did.¡± Baird Lane frowned, ¡°I stopped you?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Ives Norton rubbed his chin and nodded. Baird Lane pursed his lips, ¡°Why do you say that.¡± ¡°For two reasons.¡± Ives Norton held up two fingers. Baird Lane looked at him, waiting for his words. The expression on Ives Norton¡¯s face grew serious, ¡°The first reason, is that you¡¯re not divorced yet, and the second reason ¡­ is that you¡¯re in love with her.¡± Baird Lane¡¯s eyes widened slightly, shocked beyond words inside. He¡¯s in love with Christine White? Aunt Lucy was equally very surprised, ¡°Mr. is in love with Mrs.? This ¡­ How is this possible?¡± ¡°I know it¡¯s hard for you guys to believe, but it¡¯s the truth Baird, you¡¯re really in love with her, you just won¡¯t admit it to yourself or admit it.¡± Ives Norton said patting Baird Lane on the shoulder. Baird Lane¡¯s shoulders shook and he shook his hand right down, ¡°This can¡¯t be happening, how could I be in love with her?¡± ¡°But you did fall in love with her.¡± Ives Norton looked at Baird Lane with some pity in his eyes as he spoke. ¡°No, I won¡¯t fall in love with anyone but Christine White, and what¡¯s more, I¡¯ve only got Molly on my mind!¡± denied Baird Lane with a hard look on his face. His voice was loud when he spoke, and his whole body was a bit agitated, and his heart was even more calm as it set off a wave of shock. To say that he¡¯s in love with Christine White, meh, that¡¯s just ridiculous! Ives Norton couldn¡¯t help but shake his head and let out augh when he saw that Baird Lane still refused to believe it, ¡°Baird, are you really sure you don¡¯t love Christine White?¡±C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org Baird Lane narrowed his eyes, ¡°Of course!¡± ¡°So let me ask you, why don¡¯t you want to divorce her?¡± Ives Norton looped his arms. Baird Lane¡¯s thin lips parted and he was about to open his mouth to reply, but realized he couldn¡¯t spit out a word. Seeing this, the corner of Ives Norton¡¯s mouth hooked, ¡°Can¡¯t answer that right?¡± Baird Lane¡¯s face changed and he didn¡¯t say anything. Ives Norton¡¯s eyes crossed a trace of amusement, ¡°Then let me answer for you, because you love her, that¡¯s why you don¡¯t want a divorce, otherwise with your nature, you would definitely agree to her request for a divorce.¡± ¡°And on that basis you say I love her, don¡¯t you think that¡¯s too hasty?¡± Baird Lane sneered. Ives Norton spread his hands, ¡°That¡¯s not enough to prove that you love her, but I¡¯ll ask you a few questions first, and I expect you to answer me truthfully.¡± Baird Lane lifted his chin slightly, signaling him to ask. Ives Norton coughed lightly and spoke slowly, ¡°First question, even though you¡¯ve refused to let go of the divorce, what would you do if Christine White had to divorce you?¡± Baird Lane mused for a few seconds, ¡°I¡¯ll do what I say I¡¯m going to do, I won¡¯t divorce means I won¡¯t divorce, and there¡¯s no precedent for divorce in The Lane Family, and I¡¯m not going to allow myself to be a precedent for divorce.¡± ¡°Second question.¡± Ives Norton gestured a two, ¡°What would you do if you finally agreed to a divorce and some other man went after Christine White?¡± Baird Lane shot him a sharp look, ¡°You mean you?¡± Ives Norton smiled, ¡°I was just giving an example, but I want you to answer me.¡± Baird Lane lowered his eyes, his eyes shifting, ¡°I¡¯m not going to let anyone go after her.¡± ¡°Why? I just said it was in case someone goes after her after your divorce, and you¡¯re saying you won¡¯t let anyone go after her, so what are you basing that on? You¡¯re divorced, you don¡¯t have a single rtionship anymore, isn¡¯t it normal for someone to chase her?¡± Ives Norton looked at him with a smirk. Baird Lane¡¯s thin lips pursed out a few chills, ¡°I said I¡¯m not getting a divorce!¡± ¡°You¡¯re just being unreasonable, okay? I¡¯ve said it¡¯s if if, and you ¡­ Forget it.¡± Ives Norton waved his hand a little heartily, ¡°Last question, what would you do if Christine White suddenly stopped loving you? Would you be okay with that?¡± The question asked Baird Lane¡¯s pupils plummeted and his heart suddenly panicked. Christine White doesn¡¯t love him anymore? So possible that such a thing could happen! Baird Lane¡¯s clenched hands trembled for a moment, his mind cluttered. Ever since he¡¯d learned that Christine White loved him, he¡¯d never thought in terms of Christine White not loving him. But now that Ives Norton said so, he actually subconsciously could not ept such an oue in his heart. ¡°Baird, why don¡¯t you answer me?¡± Ives Norton moved closer to Baird Lane. Baird Lane¡¯s expression was very somber, ¡°That¡¯s a question that has nothing to answer.¡± ¡°Yeah?¡± Ives Norton bristled, ¡°But why do I get the feeling that you¡¯re purposely avoiding me, not wanting to answer me all the time?¡± Baird Lane¡¯s eyes shed slightly, ¡°No shit.¡± ¡°No, you have, you¡¯re just being deliberately evasive because you can¡¯t admit that you can¡¯t ept the possibility that Christine White is in love with someone else, that¡¯s why you don¡¯t want to answer, it¡¯s all because you love her but you don¡¯t want to ept the fact that you love her, that¡¯s the ambivalence that you have right now.¡± Said Ives Norton, nodding his heart. Baird Lane pped Ives Norton¡¯s hand away, ¡°You always say I love her, so tell me why I won¡¯t admit that I do?¡± Ives Nortonughed softly, ¡°Simply because you don¡¯t want to punch yourself in the face and lose.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Baird Lane¡¯s brow furrowed into a kawaii. Chapter 196 – Recognizing Your Heart Ives Norton took a step back and leaned against the wall andzily returned, ¡°You once said that you and Christine White are people from two worlds, she is not the person you have in mind for a wife, and she is also not up to the standard that meets your eyes, so you have never treated her particrly well, but you have been unknowingly moved by her, and so you have in your heart subconsciously refused to recognize this fact.¡± ¡°Ridiculous.¡± Baird Lane snorted dismissively, ¡°You keep insisting that I¡¯m in love with Christine White, what about Molly? Did I put down Molly?¡± Ives Norton raised an eyebrow, ¡°Haven¡¯t you realized yet? You¡¯re not in love with Molly Bort anymore, you¡¯re really only being nice to her because you care about her, but caring isn¡¯t necessarily love, anyway, I¡¯ve observed the way you¡¯ve looked at Molly Bort a few times, and there really isn¡¯t a trace of love left.¡± Baird Lane is unfazed, ¡°Even if I had no more feelings for Molly, I wouldn¡¯t believe I was in love with Christine White.¡± ¡°You¡¯re really not dying.¡± Ives Norton shook his head helplessly and smiled, then pulled his cell phone out of his white coat and ¡°What are you doing?¡± Baird Lane looked at him coldly. He didn¡¯t answer, his full attention on his cell phone. He unlocked his phone, then after a few clicks on it, reached out to Baird Lane. ¡°Just listen.¡± Ives Norton said. Baird Lane nced at the recording yback screen of his cell phone, his brow knit tightly, ¡°I¡¯d like to see what you¡¯re up to.¡± ¡°You¡¯ll find out soon enough, now stop talking and listen carefully!¡± Ives Norton pointed to the cell phone. Baird Lane pursed his lips and stopped talking. At that moment, a hoarse and weak voice suddenly rang out from the cell phone, ¡°Christine White¡­.. . Christine White¡­¡± Baird Lane nched slightly at the sound. Because the voice was too familiar to him. It¡¯s his own voice. ¡°How do you ¡­¡± ¡°How did this recordinge about right?¡± Ives Norton waved his cell phone.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. Baird Lane by default. Ives Nortonughed a little, ¡°Of course I recorded it myself, it¡¯s what you were yelling in the emergency room, when you weren¡¯t awake, but your mouth was screaming Christine White¡¯s name, so I recorded it, why do you think you were screaming her name?¡± Baird Lane¡¯s eyes shed a few times, ¡°I didn¡¯t know that was happening.¡± ¡°As I just said, you¡¯re not even awake, so how could you possibly know, but that¡¯s the truth, they say that when you¡¯re drunk, you¡¯re drunk and passed out, instead of calling out for Molly Bort, you called out for Christine White, which is a good indication that Christine White has taken over your heart.¡± Ives Norton put away his cell phone and said in a serious tone. Baird Lane bit down on the back seat of his teeth and didn¡¯t answer. Ives Norton looked at him and continued to speak again, ¡°I¡¯ve asked you before if you¡¯ve got the hots for Christine White, and at that time I was just skeptical, I wasn¡¯t sure yet, but now, I¡¯m really sure, you are indeed in love with him, Baird, face the facts.¡± Baird Lane got a little lump in his throat, ¡°You¡¯re asking me to admit that I love her?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Ives Norton nodded. Baird Lane let out a soft huff and stopped talking again. Was he really in love with Christine White? He doesn¡¯t know, all he knows is that Ives Norton asks a lot of questions that go right to his heart. He couldn¡¯t answer those questions, but the answers to the questions were always in his mind, and it was true that he didn¡¯t want to get a divorce, and he couldn¡¯t ept that there was another man chasing after her, and he didn¡¯t want to ept the result that she suddenly didn¡¯t love him anymore one day. Anyway, just thinking about it, a hostile energy could not help but rise up in his heart, just wanting to destroy everything. Is he really in the situation he¡¯s in because of love, as Ives Norton says? Ives Norton watched Baird Lane in his musings and, without meaning to disturb him, left the ward quietly after a wink to Aunt Lucy. In the hallway, Aunt Lucy closed the door gently behind her, ¡°Dr. Norton, is it true what you say? Is it true that Mr. has made a move on Mrs.?¡± ¡°It¡¯s true, he just doesn¡¯t want to admit it to himself that he¡¯s actually been in love with Christine White for a long time.¡± Ives Norton returned. Aunt Lucy was shocked and happy, ¡°That¡¯s really great, as long as mister can look into his heart earlier and recognize his true feelings for his wife, he can get his wife back, but Dr. Norton, howe you suddenly woke up mister, aren¡¯t you also interested in your wife ¡­?¡± Before the words were finished, Ives Norton interrupted her with a raised hand, ¡°I just want her to be happy, and for her, her happiness is Baird.¡± ¡°Dr. Norton, you are so ¡­ generous.¡± Aunt Lucy struggled to find an adjective to praise him. A glint of divinity darted under Ives Norton¡¯s eyes, ¡°Generous? Maybe.¡± In fact, he was really going to pursue Christine White after her divorce. But such thoughts were put to rest when he saw Baird Lane like that in the emergency room. At the thought, Ives Norton tickled the corners of his mouth in self-deprecation, ¡°Aunt Lucy, give me Christine¡¯s number.¡± ¡°This ¡­¡± Aunt Lucy was a little embarrassed. Ives Norton added, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, she won¡¯t me you¡­ Besides, I¡¯m a doctor and she¡¯s not well¡­ so I can keep tabs on the situation in case something happens.¡± Aunt Lucy was so impressed by his words that she gave him Christine White¡¯s phone number right away. He saved it in his cell phone and called Christine White. Christine White looked at the number that looked familiar but couldn¡¯t remember who it was, and after a few seconds of hesitation, she answered it, ¡°Who is it?¡± ¡°That¡¯s sad, you can¡¯t even remember my phone number.¡± Ives Norton said with feigned sadness. Christine White froze and blinked, ¡°Ives?¡± ¡°So you haven¡¯t forgotten me.¡± Ives Nortonughed. Christine White smiled along, ¡°No, but how did you get my number?¡± ¡°I asked Aunt Lucy for it.¡± Ives Norton returned. Christine White nodded indistinctly, ¡°So, what did you want to see me about?¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing much, just wanted to ask you why you left The Lane Family without telling me.¡± Ives Norton grumbled a little. Christine White lowered her eyes, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I left in such a hurry that I didn¡¯t let you know.¡± ¡°Oh, and I don¡¯t me you, where are you now?¡± Ives Norton asked. Christine White looked at the small, somewhat dpidated building in front of her, ¡°I¡¯m going back to my own house.¡± For her, The White Family is not her home. The Lane Family is no longer her home either, her home is just this little house. ¡°It¡¯s good to be back in your own home, Baird hasn¡¯t been able to find you for thest two days, I thought you were missing.¡± Ives Nortonughed softly. Christine White tugged at the corner of her mouth, ¡°Ives, tell him for me to get off my back.¡± ¡°It¡¯s no use me talking about it.¡± Ives Norton shrugged his shoulders, ¡°He won¡¯t listen, and he¡¯ll probably go after you himselfter.¡± ¡°How?¡± Christine White was startled for a moment. Ives Norton took off his sses and looked at the ground with bleary eyes, ¡°Because I said something about how he¡¯ll definitely go back to you when he¡¯s thought it all through and realized what¡¯s in his heart.¡± ¡°Wait.¡± Christine White cocked her head in bewilderment, ¡°Why am I a little confused, what do you mean he understood his heart?¡± ¡°Of course he understood the love for you.¡± Ives Norton whispered back. Christine White was stunned in ce by his statement and it took her a while to slow down, ¡°What do you mean? He loves me?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°That¡¯s impossible, the person he loves is obviously Molly Bort, how could it be me, you¡¯re lying to me, deliberately trying to cheer me up right?¡± Christine White gripped her cell phone tightly, her voice was a little panicked. Ives Norton couldn¡¯t help but shake his head andugh bitterly, ¡°I¡¯m not lying to you, I¡¯m telling the truth.¡± These two people, ah, they are really worthy of being husband and wife, and in a way they are also quite in tune with each other. It¡¯s kinda funny how you obviously love each other, but neither side knows it. ¡°No it can¡¯t be, it¡¯s not true, I¡¯m not the one Baird Lane loves!¡± Christine White suddenly yelled, bing even more emotional. Ives Norton¡¯s heart tightened as he heard that something was wrong with her, and he looked solemn as he inquired, ¡°Christine, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Chapter 197 Love is Not Deep Enough Christine White¡¯s eyes were a little red, and her hands were trembling as she held the phone, ¡°If ¡­ If he really loves me, why would he hurt me so much?¡± Ives Norton was a little dumbfounded by her remark, and it was a long time before he found his voice, ¡°Because he didn¡¯t even realize he was in love with you himself, so ¡­¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to hear it!¡± Christine White said with a choked voice, ¡°Even if he doesn¡¯t love me, he didn¡¯t love treating me like this, and even more so, he shouldn¡¯t have taken me and the baby in my belly to save his once first love, I won¡¯t forgive him!¡± The sacrifice of her child was a grief she could never get over. Even if Baird Lane didn¡¯t cause the child¡¯s death himself, it was because of his regard for The Bort Family and his love for Molly Bort that emboldened Leo Bort to go after her and the child in her womb. So Baird Lane is one of the culprits, if not the murderer, and she won¡¯t forgive him! Ives Norton also knows how much damage the loss of the baby has done to Christine White, and he understands that she mes Baird Lane, though he¡¯d prefer that she move on from it.C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org So he sighed and advised, ¡°Christine, you won¡¯t forgive Baird, I understand that, but do you really want to carry that around with you for the rest of your life?¡± ¡°What are you trying to say?¡± Christine White wiped the corners of her eyes with the back of her hand, her tone a little cold. Ives Norton¡¯s expression softened, ¡°I was trying to say, let bygones be bygones, you keep remembering ¡­¡± ¡°Do you want me to forgive Baird Lane, or do you want me to let go of my hatred for The Bort Family?¡± Christine White interrupted him angrily. Ives Norton held his forehead, ¡°Christine, you misunderstood me, I didn¡¯t mean for you to necessarily forgive Baird, and even less for you to let go of your hatred, I just wanted to exhort you to let go of what you need to let go of so that you don¡¯t regret itter.¡± ¡°What do I regret?¡± Christine White asked him only. Ives Norton looked in the direction of the ward, ¡°Of course it¡¯s Baird, I just said that the person Baird loves is you, and I¡¯ve said a lot of things that have woken him up, and he¡¯s sure toe looking for you when he figures out his feelings for you, so won¡¯t you go back with him?¡± ¡°I won¡¯t go back with him, not to mention the fact that he loves me whether it¡¯s true or not, but I¡¯m divorcing him, so what would I go for?¡± Christine White was stubbornly terse. Ives Norton raised an eyebrow lightly, ¡°But do you want to? You love Baird, do you really want to have nothing to do with him ever again?¡± Christine White choked, somewhat speechless. Of course she was upset, but there was really no way she could let it go. If she let it go, it meant she forgave him for harboring The Bort Family and for his indifference to his children. So she absolutely can¡¯t go back, even if she doesn¡¯t want to, because she¡¯s not qualified to forgive him as a father for her child! Thinking of this, Christine White¡¯s expression quickly adjusted and became firm, ¡°Ives Norton, I¡¯m wondering, you were the one who initially suggested that I leave Baird Lane, and you were the one who supported my divorce, so how is it that now you¡¯re talking about wanting me to get back together with Baird Lane? ¡± Ives Norton was asked by her this question in the heart of a tug, some pain, but on the face but pretended not to care back: ¡°Because I hope you happy, before you are unterally in love with Baird, to see Baird to you that attitude, I can not bear it, so I support you to leave him, but now I know that he also loves you, you are in love with each other, so I hope you guys are together and don¡¯t miss ¡­¡± ¡°But do you think I can continue this marriage without any problems after all that has happened between him and me?¡± Christine White questioned rhetorically. Ives Norton was silent for a few seconds, ¡°I know, but ¡­¡± ¡°No buts.¡± Christine White interrupted him once more, ¡°When you say he loves me, does he really love me? Then do you know when he fell in love with me again? I fell in love with him, it was love at first sight back then, but what about him? He loathed me for three years, cold-shouldered me for three years, these three years I only met him twice ¡­¡± Speaking of this, her voice trembled a little, and after a moment¡¯s pause, she continued, ¡°These two times we met, once when we officially first met, and once when we got married, and then he never came to me again in these three years, and if I want to know about him, I still have to go to the top of various financial news or magazines every time to rummage around!¡± ¡°Christine ¡­¡± Ives Norton was a little distraught. Christine White sniffled andughed through her tears, ¡°So Ives you tell me, how on earth did Baird Lane, who I¡¯ve barely met or spoken to, fall in love with me? Was it love at first sight too?¡± Ives Norton is a little dumbfounded. And to be honest, he wondered how in the world Baird Lane had fallen in love with Christine White. He fell in love with her because she wasn¡¯t what he expected, having seen too many women withplicated minds in the circle, it was the first time he¡¯d seen one as clean as she was and who had managed to stay so clean after being in the circle, so as he got to know her better, he fell deeper and deeper into it. But Baird Lane is different, to Baird Lane, Molly Bort is the one that is the cleanest, so the way Baird Lane falls in love with Christine White is definitely different from him, but how exactly he falls in love, he really doesn¡¯t know. ¡°Ives, you can¡¯t answer that can you?¡± Christine White was slow to hear Ives Norton¡¯s answer and took the lead. Ives Norton sighed in defeat, ¡°Sorry Christine, I ¡­¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to say you¡¯re sorry, I just don¡¯t believe what you¡¯re saying about Baird Lane being in love with me, and even if it¡¯s true what you¡¯re saying about him loving me, I wouldn¡¯t dare ask for his love.¡± ¡°Why?¡± Ives Norton was a little puzzled, ¡°Isn¡¯t this something you¡¯ve always wanted to fulfill?¡± ¡°Yes, but is such love really love? Shouldn¡¯t he love me by keeping me away from Molly Bort? Shouldn¡¯t it be to protect me from our children?¡± Christine White gripped thepel of her chest tightly with one hand, and continued with some grief, ¡°But he didn¡¯t have any of these, he counted my bone marrow for the sake of Molly Bort, and after knowing that Leo Bort did all those things, he still chose to protect Leo Bort from avenging his own child, so Ives you tell me , is this his love for me?¡± If it weren¡¯t for the fact that now she was sure she didn¡¯t have a deep grudge against Baird Lane. She even thought Baird Lane was getting back at her. Ives Norton heard these heartfelt words from Christine White, a sudden wave of self-deprecation welled up in his heart, ¡°It was me who took things for granted, who saw things as too simple, who thought that if you loved each other, you should drop everything and make up again, but now that I¡¯ve heard these words from you, I¡¯m really na?ve, I¡¯m sorry Christine ¡­ ¡± She¡¯s right, what Baird Lane did to her was really not done to a beloved. But it¡¯s true that Baird Lane loves her. From this, we can see that Baird Lane¡¯s love is not pure, but also mixed with manyplex emotions in it, to put it bluntly, it is not deep enough to love, and if it is deep enough to love, how can it not notice its own feelings for people? ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± Christine White shook her head gently, ¡°I know you¡¯re doing this for my own good, but things are soplicated between Baird Lane and I that maybe it¡¯s for the best if we separate, not to mention the fact that there¡¯s still a Molly Bort in between us, and even if Baird Lane and I were to re-start this marriage, wouldn¡¯t Molly Bort wouldn¡¯t sabotage it?¡± ¡°You¡¯re right, too.¡± Ives Norton nodded bitterly. Christine White looked up at the azure sky and took a deep breath, ¡°You should know very well that I¡¯m not suited for the mansion, and even if I stayed by Baird Lane¡¯s side, I¡¯d only be a drag on him.¡± ¡°Who says you¡¯re not for the hoi polloi, have you ever thought that you are the hoi polloi?¡± Ives Norton snapped. Christine White¡¯s heart inexplicably fluttered and she asked suspiciously, ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± Chapter 198 – Strange Dreams Ives Norton then realized he had said something he shouldn¡¯t have in the heat of the moment. He rubbed his hair in chagrin and helplessly returned, ¡°Actually, I found out a secret about your identity ¡­¡± ¡°My identity?¡± Christine White eximed, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with my identity?¡± ¡°No, there¡¯s nothing wrong with your identity, it¡¯s just that there¡¯s something very strange about it, I¡¯ve been investigating it for almost three months now and I haven¡¯t made any progress at all.¡± Ives Norton said somewhat vaguely. Christine White was even more anxious, ¡°Since my identity is fine, tell me what¡¯s so strange about it?¡± ¡°Christine, I can¡¯t tell you for now, can I wait until I find out more? If I tell you now, I¡¯m afraid that something wille up out of the blue.¡± Ives Norton¡¯s tone became serious. Regarding her true identity, he was really on the wrong side of telling her now. If she were to learn that she was not the daughter of The White Family, she would surely investigate her identity on her own as well, and when that person found out, that person would surely not let her go back to her real home, and might even go after her. So this matter, he did not even tell Baird Lane, has always been, but also in the secret investigation, unfortunately, things have gone too long, the investigation is really difficult. Christine White heard the seriousness in Ives Norton¡¯s words and understood how he refused to say anything, so she couldn¡¯t help but feel a bit deted, ¡°I know, then you check it out, and let me know when you¡¯ve found it out, I¡¯d like to know what¡¯s so strange about my identity.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will, but at that time I want you ¡­¡± Ives Norton was about to say something. Christine White cocked her head, ¡°Wish me what?¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay, let¡¯s wait untilter, I¡¯ve got a few things to do here, so I¡¯ll hang up and get back to you when I have time.¡± Ives Norton said with a smile. Christine White hmmm¡¯d, ¡°See youter.¡± Hanging up the phone, she put away her cell phone and smiled a bit ready to go back to the house, when a questioning voice suddenly rang out behind her, ¡°Christine girl ah, who was that just now?¡± Christine White turned her head, ¡°Grandpa White, what are you doing here?¡± ¡°Came over to bring you some vegetables.¡± The vige chief put down the basket of vegetables in his hand and returned. Christine White hurriedly poured him tea, ¡°Thank you Grandpa White.¡± ¡°No need to thank you, it¡¯s all home-grown vegetables.¡± The vige chief took the cup and sat down, then a pair of shrewd eyes scanned her face, ¡°Christine girl, did you just cry?¡± ¡°No.¡± Christine White hastily turned her back and wiped her eyes, ¡°It¡¯s sand in my eyes.¡± ¡°Come on.¡± The vige headman shook his head in amusement, ¡°Christine girl you lied to me, you are still tender, say it, just now is it your husband, he bullied you?¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s a friend of mine.¡± Christine White turned her body back around and whispered back. The vige chief narrowed his eyes, ¡°A friend? Did he just tell you something about his status?¡± ¡°Grandpa White you heard me?¡± Christine White was slightly surprised. The vige chief nodded, a refined aura crossed the bottom of his eyes, and tentatively asked, ¡°I heard a little bit, what does he mean by identity?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Christine White didn¡¯t notice the vige chief¡¯s difference, and briefly described the conversation she had just had with Ives Norton. The vige head heard this and let out a slightly inessible sigh of relief, ¡°In that case, then leave it, girl take an early rest, if you need anything feel free toe over and find me.¡± ¡°Okay, Grandpa White take your time.¡± After sending off the vige headman, Christine White stretched her back before carrying the vegetables that the vige headman had sent over to the kitchen to make herself a simple meal. After eating, she sat on her bed and read a book, ready to rest for a while, but ended up falling asleep as she watched. By the time she woke up, it was dark. She yawned and fished over her bedside rm clock to see that it was actually almost eight o¡¯clock. ¡°It¡¯s sote?¡± Christine White rubbed her eyes and got up, then picked up her cell phone by her pillow and turned it on, realizing that there were actually several missed calls on it, all from the same person. Looking at the familiar string of numbers, her eyes shed on and off several times. This is probably the first time Baird Lane has called her this many times. Christine White went through the call logs and found that Baird Lane had been calling her every half hour, the most recent one, ten minutes ago. Is he calling so many times for something? For a moment, Christine White was both a little worried and a little overwhelmed. She was worried if something was wrong on his end, but didn¡¯t want to call him back over there, so she was torn between what to do at the moment. This nagging went on for several minutes, and eventually Christine White couldn¡¯t stand the worry and put the call through. Only instead of Baird Lane¡¯s number, she called Aunt Lucy¡¯s. Aunt Lucy was also a bit surprised to receive her call at this time, ¡°Ma¡¯am, why are you calling all of a sudden?¡± Christine White was silent for two seconds before she spoke, ¡°Aunt Lucy, is there something going on at Baird Lane¡¯s, or did hee to me for something that is?¡± ¡°Mister there?¡± ¡°Well, he called me a couple times, so ¡­¡± Aunt Lucy understands and raises her eyebrows slightly, ¡°So you¡¯re worried about mister, ma¡¯am, I¡¯ll ask for you.¡± ¡°Good.¡± Christine White nodded. Aunt Lucy knocked on the door and entered Baird Lane¡¯s hospital room. Baird Lane put down the pen he was holding and looked up at her, ¡°What can I do for you?¡± Aunt Lucy pointed to her cell phone, ¡°Sir, the missus asked what you wanted to see her about.¡± Hearing that it was Christine White asking, Baird Lane¡¯s eyes darkened for a moment, ¡°She called you?¡± Aunt Lucy nodded. Baird Lane¡¯s thin lips pursed up in some displeasure. This woman, who knew he was looking for her, didn¡¯t call him back, but put the call through to someone else to forward a question to him. Does she want to talk to him that badly? At the thought, Baird Lane¡¯s face went horribly cold and his breath froze around him. He gripped the pen in his hand tightly and said in a morose tone, ¡°Tell her it¡¯s okay!¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Aunt Lucy answered, rying his words to Christine White on the other end of the line. Christine White was suspicious. Nothing? Making so many phone calls is obviously not his usual style, how can he be okay? But he¡¯d said that, so she wasn¡¯t going to pursue it any further. Asking more questions would only make her more put out. ¡°If it¡¯s okay then it¡¯s okay Aunt Lucy, I¡¯m going to go make dinner, talk to you next time.¡± Christine White said and hung up the phone. Aunt Lucy put down her phone and sighed with some heartache, ¡°It¡¯s a mess to have to cook when your wife is in a bad position.¡± Baird Lane¡¯s brow furrowed slightly when he heard her say that, ¡°She still hasn¡¯t told you where she is now?¡± ¡°No.¡± Aunt Lucy shook her head, ¡°When the Mrs. doesn¡¯t say anything, she just doesn¡¯t want us to know.¡± Baird Lane¡¯s handsome face sank slightly, ¡°You go out first.¡± ¡°Good.¡± Aunt Lucy turned and walked out. Baird Lane put down his pen and pinched his brow, then closed his eyes and took a nap. During his sleep he had a dream, a dream that was inexplicable to him. Dreams of him, of Ives Norton, of Hugh Dong. Ives Norton told him that he was in love with Christine White, he scoffed and actually signed divorce papers to divorce Christine White, after the divorce, Christine White was courted by Ives Norton and Hugh Dong together. And he watched the three of them from the sidelines, his heart burning with rage, even to the point of wanting to get rid of Ives Norton and Hugh Dong, and then lock up Christine White so that those two could never find her. Just as he was about to do so, a vibration rang out and he snapped his eyes open to wake up.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. The whole of Baird Lane who woke up was sweating profusely and panting slightly, seemingly exhausted and tired. He didn¡¯t bother with his cell phone, which was still vibrating at the foot of his bed, but just held his forehead as he thought back to the dream that had just happened, a dream in which everything that happened to him was bizarre, yet he couldn¡¯t help but care about it. Why on earth would he have such a dream? Chapter 199 Understanding Your Feelings Buzz ¡­ Buzz ¡­ The cell phone on the bedside was still vibrating, with the tendency that he wouldn¡¯t stop until he answered it. Eventually Baird Lane got a little impatient with the noise before he reached for his cell phone and put it to his ear to answer, ¡°Who is it?¡± There was a silence on the phone. Baird Lane frowned tightly, bing even more upset, and just as he was about to hang up, movement finally came from his cell phone. ¡°Baird, it¡¯s me ¡­¡± Molly Bort¡¯s aggravated voice rang out. Baird Lane¡¯s eyes sank, ¡°Molly?¡± ¡°Uh-huh.¡± Molly Bort nodded andughed bitterly out loud, ¡°Baird, did you delete me? How else could you not even recognize my number?¡± ¡°No.¡± Baird Lane closed his eyes a little wearily, ¡°I just didn¡¯t look at the caller ID and realize it was you.¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Uh-huh.¡± Molly Bortughed, ¡°So that¡¯s what happened, I thought you deleted me.¡± Baird Lane didn¡¯t pick up on her remark and asked, expressionless, ¡°What did you want to see me about?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not much, I just missed you a little, so I wanted to talk to you.¡± Molly Bort returned somewhat sheepishly. Baird Lane¡¯s thin lips pursed, subconsciously feeling a bit repulsed, ¡°Talking to me? Molly, did I tell you that we shouldn¡¯t be in contact in the future?¡± Molly Bort¡¯s expression froze, ¡°Yes ¡­ But ¡­¡± ¡°Since you remember me saying that, that¡¯s it, don¡¯t call again.¡± Baird Lane said, about to cut off themunication. Molly Bort called out to him in a hurry, ¡°Baird you wait.¡± ¡°Is there anything else you want to say?¡± Baird Lane asked tersely. Molly Bort bit her lip, ¡°Baird, are you still mad at me and my dad?¡± Baird Lane didn¡¯t answer. An angry look crossed Molly Bort¡¯s eyes, but her mouth said something apologetic, ¡°I¡¯m sorry Baird, I know my dad he went overboard, but he did it all for me, and I wouldn¡¯t have wanted him to do it if I could have, but ¡­¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Baird Lane interrupted her, ¡°I¡¯m not in the mood for this.¡± Molly Bort¡¯s eyes widened and water instantly spilled from her eyes, ¡°Not in the mood? Baird, when did you get so impatient with me?¡± Baird Lane was stunned. Yeah, when did he get so impatient with her. So impatient that he didn¡¯t even want to hear her voice or even find it annoying that she was calling. Dyed in hearing Baird Lane speak, Molly Bort¡¯s heart sank, a huge sense of crisis surged up, she squeezed her cell phone seemingly offhandedly and asked, ¡°Baird, did something happen to you?¡± ¡°Why do you ask?¡± Baird Lane spoke up. Molly Bort¡¯s eyes shed, ¡°Because I get the feeling that you¡¯re not in a very good mood, so if that¡¯s really what¡¯s going on, why don¡¯t you talk to me about it, and I might be able to help you open up.¡± Baird Lane hesitated. Molly Bort saw this and continued, ¡°Don¡¯t you trust me?¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay to tell you, but ¡­¡± Baird Lane trailed off. Molly Bort¡¯s eyes rolled, ¡°But what?¡± Baird Lane¡¯s throat twitched slightly, ¡°Nothing, just a little story I read recently ¡­¡± ¡°What¡¯s the word?¡± Baird Lane mused for a couple of seconds, then rted the dream he¡¯d just had, substituting other names. Molly Bort was puzzled to hear it, ¡°Baird, how do you read a story like that?¡± ¡°Saw it by ident.¡± Baird Lane lied without changing his face. Maybe because he was so calm when he told this dream, Molly Bort didn¡¯t hear anything wrong, and even less suspected him, instead, she actually helped him to analyze it carefully, ¡°Baird, do you care about this story a lot?¡± ¡°There¡¯s one thing I don¡¯t understand about that hero in there, why he thinks that way.¡± Baird Lane said with obscure eyes. Molly Bortughed softly, ¡°Because he¡¯s jealous, of course.¡± ¡°Jealous?¡± Baird Lane frowned. ¡°That¡¯s right, jealousy, or jealousy, if you will.¡± Baird Lane¡¯s breath caught in his throat, and waves of shock rippled through his mind. He¡¯s jealous? Is he jealous of Ives Norton and Hugh Dong? How is this possible! ¡°Baird? Baird? ¡°Molly Bort couldn¡¯t help but call out to him as she listened to the ragged breathing on her cell phone. Baird Lane looked back, his handsome face a little hard, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°I should be the one asking what¡¯s wrong with you, are you okay? You seemed a little off just now.¡± Molly Bort inquired with some concern. Baird Lane¡¯s thin lips pursed into a straight line, ¡°I¡¯m fine, Molly, tell me, why is that hero jealous?¡± He desperately wanted that answer now! ¡°Isn¡¯t it obvious?¡± Molly Bort covered her lips and smiled, ¡°Of course it¡¯s because that hero loves that woman, that¡¯s why he¡¯s so angry when he sees her being pursued by other men.¡± Snap! The phone in Baird Lane¡¯s hand mmed to the floor, the whole thing shaken to the core, her words ¡®the hero loves the woman¡¯ swirling around in her head the whole time. So he¡¯s really in love with Christine White? ¡°Baird?¡± said Molly Bort when she saw that the phone was silent again. What¡¯s wrong with this man? Is it so obvious now? Baird Lane bent down to pick up the cell phone on the floor, his voice hard to hide his hoarseness, ¡°Molly, I¡¯ve got things to do here, so I¡¯ll hang up now!¡± After that, without waiting for Molly Bort on the other end of the line to say anything, he simply cut the phone off, still calm inside. Molly Bort¡¯s words were far more influential than those brought to him by Ives Norton. If what Ives Norton had said had left him with some doubt deep down, Molly Bort had gone straight for the jugr and made itpletely clear that he was truly in love with Christine White. No wonder he didn¡¯t want a divorce, and even felt bad about it, so it was all because he was in love with her. ¡°Aunt Lucy!¡± cried Baird Lane, with a little tremor in his voice, calling Aunt Lucy in. Aunt Lucy was nervous when she saw that he didn¡¯t look well, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you sir? Is something wrong, I¡¯ll go get Dr. Norton.¡± ¡°No.¡± Baird Lane stopped her in her tracks. Aunt Lucy looked at him quizzically, ¡°And you sir ¡­¡± ¡°Aunt Lucy,¡± Baird Lane interrupted her. Aunt Lucy subconsciously stood up straight, ¡°In.¡± ¡°You tell me what I should do now?¡± Baird Lane asked. Aunt Lucy was all confused, ¡°What are you talking about, sir? What should I do?¡±Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. ¡°I said, I¡¯m in love with Christine White, what do I do now?¡± Baird Lane repeated. Aunt Lucy¡¯s mouth dropped open in surprise, ¡°What did you just say sir? You said you¡¯re in love with Mrs.?¡± Baird Lane dropped his eyes and said in a faint voice, ¡°Yes, I have understood my heart ¡­¡± Though he hase to realize once and for all that he is in love with Christine White. But he was still a little confused about how he had fallen in love with her. But falling in love was falling in love, and he didn¡¯t want to delve into how. ¡°That¡¯s wonderful!¡± Aunt Lucy sped her hands together in excitement, ¡°You¡¯ve got it all figured out, sir, but why didn¡¯t you get it sooner?¡± Baird Lane pursed his lips. About this question, he didn¡¯t know how to answer. If it weren¡¯t for those words from Ives Norton, he probably wouldn¡¯t even be aware of his feelings right now, much less have had that dream. ¡°By the way sir, what did you just ask me, you asked me what I should do right?¡± Aunt Lucy asked Baird Lane rhetorically. Baird Lane nodded. Aunt Lucy smiled, ¡°Sir, before I answer your question, let me ask you two questions, are you sure you are really in love with Mrs.?¡± Baird Lane hmmm¡¯d without the slightest hesitation or hesitation this time. The smile on Aunt Lucy¡¯s face grew, ¡°So you really don¡¯t want to divorce your wife either?¡± Chapter 200 Finding Christine White ¡°I¡¯ve always said I¡¯m not getting a divorce!¡± Baird Lane sank down. Aunt Lucyughs, ¡°That¡¯s great, in that case, what are you waiting for, sir? Chase your wife back, she loves you so much, as long as you chase her with all your heart, she will definitely forgive you ande back with you.¡± Baird Lane dropped his eyes and didn¡¯t speak. Get Christine White back? ¡°Sir?¡± Aunt Lucy waved her hand in front of Baird Lane¡¯s heel. Baird Lane gathered his thoughts back, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Wouldn¡¯t you like to, sir?¡± Aunt Lucy was a little worried. She had always wanted the young couple to make up, and naturally she didn¡¯t want to see them actually go their separate ways. Although what Mr. did was wrong, as long as Mr. put his heart and soul into changing his ways, she believed that Mrs. would be happy in the future. Baird Lane grunted softly, ¡°I don¡¯t even know where she is in person, so how am I going to chase her down ¡­ bring her back!¡± He¡¯s never chased anyone, not even Molly Bort. Now when I say the word chase, it just always feels a little awkward. ¡°It¡¯s not easy to find Mrs.¡± Aunt Lucyughed. Baird Lane looked to her, ¡°You have an idea?¡± ¡°Ask The White Family.¡± Aunt Lucy exined, ¡°Madam is also their daughter, although they treat her badly, but they know her better than we do, maybe they do know where she went, sir might as well try?¡± Baird Lane was silent for two seconds, then dialed Gates¡¯ number in her expectant gaze and told Gates to get Mick White. Mick White rushes to the hospital in terror as soon as he learns it¡¯s Baird Lane looking for him. ¡°Why are you in the hospital, brother-inw?¡± Mick White asked with an exaggerated look on his face. Baird Lane nced at him and saw that he had dyed yellow hair, a flowery shirt and beach pants, and a pair of flip-flops under his feet, and the whole thing had a very hangdog look about it This image, where does it look like a workce, it is simply a punk. Baird Lane withdrew his gaze in disgust and said in a cold voice, ¡°Is this the image you usually wear to work?¡± Mick White wasn¡¯t stupid, naturally hearing that he was dissatisfied with his dress, he hurriedly smiled and apologized, ¡°Brother-inw I was wrong, I¡¯ll go back and change it right away, and I¡¯ll never do it again.¡± Baird Lane grunted, ¡°I hope so, I¡¯ll have Gates keep an eye on you at all times, and I¡¯ll fire you absolutely immediately once you¡¯re still like this.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry brother-inw!¡± Mick White straightened his back. Baird Lane, no longer seizing on his outfit, tapped the nightstand and asked, ¡°Do you know what I¡¯ve called you here for?¡± Mick White¡¯s eyes rolled sheepishly, and he was trying to remember if he¡¯d done anything to upset him. But after thinking about it for half a day, I realized that I hadn¡¯t done anything other than go to work, sleep and y games, and even gambling was out for the time being. ¡°Brother-inw, what do you want to find me, you just say it, you let me say it myself like this, I can not say it, I am afraid ¡­¡± Mick White squeezed out an ugly and forced fawning smile. Baird Lane, disgusted with his hot eyes, simply looked away, ¡°Let me ask you, what do you know about your sister?¡± This guy is sister and brother to Christine White. Howe they¡¯re so different? The White Family¡¯s upbringing really brings out the positive and negative extremes in these two siblings. This Mick White and The White Family parents were all the same, sickeningly bad, while Christine White, their daughter and sister, hadn¡¯t gotten half as bad as they had, and he wondered if she was even a member of The White Family at all. ¡°My sister?¡± Mick White scratched his head of yellow hair, ¡°Why do you ask, brother-inw?¡± ¡°Just answer me truthfully.¡± Baird Lane said coldly.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. Mick White saw that he was a little impatient, did not dare to rub it in, and hurriedly returned, ¡°I know my sister very well, ah, that person of hers is obsequious and timid, and ¡­¡± ¡°All right!¡± Baird Lane interrupted unpleasantly, ¡°You don¡¯t need to say any of that, just tell me, is there anything she can go to?¡± ¡°A ce where you can go? ¡± Mick White looked confused, ¡°What the hell are you talking about, brother-inw?¡± Baird Lane was exasperated by his stupidity, his thin lips pursed tightly, ¡°I mean, does she have anywhere to go besides The White Family and The Lane Family?¡± ¡°So that¡¯s what you¡¯re referring to, brother-inw.¡± Mick White got it, rubbed his nose for a moment, and remembered, ¡°Kinda!¡± Baird Lane looked puzzled, ¡°Where?¡± ¡°Back home in the country.¡± ¡°Old home?¡± ¡°Yes, in the past, every time she made a mistake, when my mom wanted to beat her, she liked to run to her old home the most ¡­¡± Saying this, Mick White suddenly reacted, ¡°Brother-inw, you asked this, is it my sister who ran away?¡± Baird Lane frowned, ¡°All right, shut up!¡± Mick White immediately kept his mouth shut and didn¡¯t dare speak again. Baird Lane fished out a pen and paper he had already prepared and handed it over, ¡°Write down the address of your old country home.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Mick White hastily took the pen and paper and wrote the address down. When he finished writing, he respectfully returned the pen and paper to Baird Lane. Baird Lane took it and looked at it, and a sh of disgust crossed his eyes. The writing is actually worse than a dog¡¯s crawl! ¡°Is there anything else you want, brother-inw?¡± Mick White asked cautiously. Baird Lane pinched his brow, ¡°It¡¯s okay, go away.¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯m leaving, I¡¯m leaving!¡± Mick White was waiting for him to say this, and now when he heard that he was letting go, he was overjoyed and hurriedly ran away. Aunt Lucy came in from outside with a kettle, ¡°Did you get the question, sir?¡± Baird Lane squeezed the paper in his hand, ¡°Asked.¡± ¡°So when are you going to send someone over to get the wife back?¡± Aunt Lucy asked again. Baird Lane narrowed his eyes, ¡°This time, I¡¯ll go myself!¡± ¡°Hey?¡± Aunt Lucy was a little surprised, ¡°You¡¯re going yourself?¡± Baird Lane nodded. Aunt Lucyughed, ¡°It¡¯s good to go in person, it looks sincere, and then you, sir, after a good apology to your wife and coaxing her, she mighte back with you.¡± Baird Lane¡¯s lips twitched and he didn¡¯t answer. Aunt Lucy didn¡¯t care and poured him a ss of water and handed it over, ¡°Sir, so when are you going to see the missus?¡± ¡°Now.¡± Baird Lane instructed, pushing away his ss of water, ¡°Aunt Lucy, you¡¯re going to do the discharge paperwork.¡± ¡°So urgent?¡± Aunt Lucy was slightly surprised, then she was a bit disapproving, ¡°Sir, your status is still not ready, just wait for two more days ¡­¡± Baird Lane didn¡¯t say anything, just looked at her. She sighed, ¡°I know, I¡¯ll go now.¡± With that, she turned and left the hospital room. Ives Norton, as if he had expected it, heard Aunt Lucy ask him to issue a discharge certificate, and without saying a word he did so with crity. Baird Lane got out of the hospital and went straight to the airport. Gates had been waiting at the airport for a while, and when he saw himing, he gave him his luggage. Aunt Lucy also followed along, and when she saw this scene, her heart was not surprisingly a little staggered. Mr. is really thunderous. He even had Gates pack his bags and send them straight to the airport. It¡¯s still the middle of the night! It seems that Mr. is really nning to get Mrs. back. Thinking about it, Aunt Lucy thought it would be a good idea to give Christine White a heads up so she could be prepared. So Aunt Lucy pulled out her cell phone behind Baird Lane¡¯s back and called Christine White over. Christine White slept so deeply that she didn¡¯t even feel the slightest sensation when her cell phone vibrated beside her, and only rolled over and went back to sleep. As she did so, the pillow moved a little to the side, just enough to squash the phone. This time, she was even more deaf to any movement. The next day, Christine White is awakened by a continuous pounding on her door. ¡°Who is it?¡± She asked listlessly, rubbing her eyes and sitting up. Chapter 201 How did you find it? The person outside the door didn¡¯t answer and still kept knocking. Christine White got a bit of a headache from the knocking on the door, and after knocking her head, she casually threw on a shirt and got out of bed to go out and open the door. As soon as the door opened, before she coulde to ask who the visitor was, she was held tightly in her arms. ¡°Ma¡¯am, I¡¯ve missed you.¡± Aunt Lucy said excitedly. Christine White was confused and hurriedly pushed her away, looking at her incredulously, ¡°Song ¡­.. . aunt Lucy?¡± ¡°It¡¯s me ma¡¯am.¡± Aunt Lucy smiled and nodded. Christine White swallowed, still surprised in her mind, ¡°What are you doing here?¡± ¡°Mister brought me here.¡± Aunt Lucy said, pointing to the back.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. Christine White saw her move and a bad feeling rose in her heart, ¡°Baird Lane is here too?¡± ¡°Right.¡± Aunt Lucy nodded. Christine White immediately crossed to her and looked behind her. Sure enough, not far away stood a tall figure, looking faintly this way. Christine White was stunned in ce, her heart couldn¡¯t tell what kind of mood she was in, there was surprise, but it was more of a shock. ¡°You ¡­¡± Christine White opened her mouth to say something, but didn¡¯t know how. Baird Lane came this way on two long legs and walked until he reached her before stopping, ¡°Surprised?¡± Christine White nodded softly, ¡°How did you find this ce?¡± She didn¡¯t tell anyone she was back in the country, as she recalled. Nope ¡­ Seems like she talked to Debby York! Did he ask Debby York? Baird Lane looked down slightly at Christine White, whose eyes shifted uncertainly, and about guessed what she was thinking at the moment, and lightly opened his thin lips and said, ¡°I asked Mick White.¡± Christine White was slightly startled, ¡°Mick ?¡± Baird Lane nodded. ¡°He ¡­ And how did he know I was back here?¡± Christine White was a little puzzled. Baird Lane didn¡¯t hide anything from her, and gave a general ount of what was going on. A dawning realization crossed Christine White¡¯s eyes, ¡°So that¡¯s it, so what¡¯s the reason for your sudden visit?¡± She looked at him. ¡°Such a Mrs. ¡­¡± ¡°Aunt Lucy!¡± said Baird Lane, stopping Aunt Lucy. Aunt Lucy immediately said nothing. Baird Lane spoke up then, ¡°I came here to take you back.¡± ¡°Take me back?¡± Christine White frowned. Baird Lane nodded, ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not going back!¡± Christine White refused outright. Baird Lane looked at her, ¡°Why don¡¯t you go back?¡± ¡°Haven¡¯t I told you many times already? I¡¯m getting a divorce, and if that¡¯s the case, why would I go back, and you tell me where I¡¯m going back to? Is The Lane Family my home?¡± Christine White asked him. Baird Lane thought nothing of it and blurted out, ¡°The Lane Family is your home!¡± Christine White¡¯s expression froze, ¡°What did you say?¡± ¡°I said, The Lane Family is your home, now do you hear me?¡± Baird Lane repeated. ¡°Hear me.¡± Christine White nodded subconsciously. The corner of Baird Lane¡¯s mouth hooked slightly, ¡°Now that you¡¯ve heard me,e back with me.¡± ¡°No way!¡± Christine White refused once more. This time it was Baird Lane¡¯s turn to frown, ¡°Christine White, what do you want?¡± Christine White got a little upset, ¡°What do I want? Isn¡¯t it you, Mr. Lane, who wants something? You¡¯re the one who disliked me, you¡¯re the one who treated me with indifference, and you¡¯re the one who wants me to go back, so tell me, what do you take me for? Why should I do anything you say?¡± ¡°Just because I¡¯m your husband!¡± Baird Lane stared at her, word for word. Christine White sneered, ¡°Husband? I still say, have you ever done your duty as a husband? Do you know what a husband is?¡± Baird Lane pursed his lips, ¡°I know, I won¡¯t be like that again.¡± ¡°Later?¡± Christine White grunted, ¡°There is noter, and I don¡¯t want to have ater with you, I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll still not be able to keep my babyter, so Mr. Lane you go.¡± When she finished, she made a move to close the door. Baird Lane saw this and put out a hand against the door panel. His strength was so great that Christine White could not resist him at all, closing the door and shutting it for half a day, and instantly became a bit angry, ¡°Mr. Lane, please let go!¡± ¡°Come back with me!¡± Baird Lane repeated. Christine White took a deep breath and suppressed the anger in her heart, ¡°I told you, I am not going back, I just want a divorce, divorce don¡¯t you understand?¡± ¡°But I also told you that I¡¯m not getting a divorce, so Christine White, you have toe with me!¡± Baird Lane stared at her intently. The two were at a standstill, and the air froze a bit. Aunt Lucy couldn¡¯t help but stand out as she watched with an immense headache, ¡°Ma¡¯am, sir, will you guys stop it for a moment?¡± ¡°Was I the one who wanted to make a scene? It¡¯s obvious he came over here somehow and told me to go back with him, and I said I wasn¡¯t going.¡± Christine White looked away and sulked. Baird Lane grimaced and said nothing. Aunt Lucy cried andughed, ¡°There¡¯s no rush to get back, it¡¯s okay to talk about itter, ma¡¯am, can you let us in? We were in a hurryst night, we didn¡¯t sleep a wink, and we¡¯re a bit tired now.¡± ¡°Up all night?¡± Christine White froze. Aunt Lucy nodded, ¡°Yeah, right now me and mister are both a little tired.¡± Hearing this, Christine White subconsciously looked towards Baird Lane¡¯s face, and saw that there was a faint fatigue on his cool face, and ayer of darkness tinting the underside of his eyelids. With such heavy dark circles under her eyes, it really looks like she hasn¡¯t slept all night, just like Aunt Lucy said. Thinking about this, Christine White was a little angry inside. Does he even know what his body looks like now? Drinking before he¡¯s healed from that severe whish, and now not resting all night, even if he¡¯s physically strong, he can¡¯t make it! ¡°Mrs. ¡­¡± Seeing Christine White fuming, Aunt Lucy called out to her gently. Christine White¡¯s eyes flickered back, ¡°You guys came over here and didn¡¯t make any pre-arrangements for a ce to stay?¡± Baird Lane spoke with a cold face, ¡°You¡¯re my wife and I need to arrange other amodations for my visit?¡± Christine White ignored him. If he had said that before, she would have been happy. Because she felt that he truly considered her as his wife, and only then would he say such domineering words of swearing sovereignty. But now, all she felt was ridiculous, if he really thought of her as his wife, how did she end up in this situation? ¡°I¡¯m sorry Mr. Lane, I can¡¯t amodate a big Buddha like you under my family¡¯s temple, not to mention that we¡¯re still getting divorced and it¡¯s no longer appropriate for us to live together, so you¡¯d better go and ask the folks if there¡¯s any extra room there.¡± Christine White was ruthless in her efforts to drive people away. Baird Lane how also did not expect that they have personallye over, but also to be driven by her, the heart can not help but also some ufortable, was about to open his mouth, behind the sudden ringing of a high voice, ¡°Christine girl, these two are ¡­¡± Christine White¡¯s expression changed slightly when she saw the visitor, finally settling into a smile, ¡°Grandpa White, they¡¯re my ¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m her husband.¡± Baird Lane cut her off and addressed the vige elder. Seeing this, Aunt Lucy also hurriedly introduced herself, ¡°I¡¯m Mr. and Mrs.¡¯s housekeeper.¡± ¡°You guys ¡­¡± Christine White froze. Aunt Lucy was fine with it, she didn¡¯t think Baird Lane would actually admit to anyone that he was her husband. Didn¡¯t he hate letting people know about their rtionship? So what does he mean now? ¡°Oh? Husband Steward?¡± The Mayor looked at the two men in surprise, eventually fixing all his eyes on Baird Lane. He was first stunned by Baird Lane¡¯s appearance, and then by the aura and vaguely revealed aura of Baird Lane¡¯s body. He had never seen such a handsome man in all his years of life, and the man¡¯s demeanor was still extraordinary, with his eye for people, this man was not an ordinary person ah! ¡°Christine girl, is this really your husband?¡± The vige chief looked at Christine White skeptically. Chapter 202 – Treat Her Well Christine White bit her lip and nodded somewhat reluctantly. Baird Lane didn¡¯t sign the divorce papers; they¡¯re not officially divorced. So Baird Lane is still her husband now, and she has to admit that even if she doesn¡¯t want to. Baird Lane¡¯s mouth ticked up in a good mood when he saw that Christine White wasn¡¯t tearing him down. Even Aunt Lucy happily called out to Christine White, ¡°Ma¡¯am!¡± ¡°So you¡¯re really a couple.¡± The Mayor surveyed Baird Lane with some incredulity. Baird Lane extended his hand towards him, ¡°Hello Grandpa White, I¡¯m Baird Lane.¡± ¡°Hello hello.¡± The vige chief also hurriedly extended his hand to shake hands with Baird Lane, ¡°I¡¯ve heard for a long time that Christine is married outside, so it¡¯s you Lane, you¡¯re really a talented person.¡± ¡°You tter me.¡± Baird Lane fidgeted and withdrew his hand. The vige chiefughed andughed twice, ¡°I¡¯m not apliment, I¡¯m telling the truth, Little The Lane Family is not ordinary, right?¡± ¡°A small asset.¡± Baird Lane said imploringly. Christine White couldn¡¯t help but roll her eyes darkly when she heard this. He turns out to lie without blushing. If The Lane Family is a small asset, then the top 10 family businesses in the country are all small assets. ¡°A small asset?¡± The Mayor¡¯s eyes absently swept over the watch on Baird Lane¡¯s wrist and smiled slightly. He¡¯d lived a long life and hadn¡¯t seen much, but it wasn¡¯t like he wouldn¡¯t be able to hear the words of modesty. But since they didn¡¯t say anything, he could just pretend he didn¡¯t know. Thinking about it, the vige chief immediately changed the topic, ¡°Lane ah, you¡¯re here specifically to find Christine?¡± He looked at the suitcase at Baird Lane¡¯s feet. Baird Lane nodded slightly, ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°That¡¯s great, I¡¯m relieved that you¡¯re here.¡± The vige chief said with relief. Baird Lane heard the problem and narrowed his eyes slightly, ¡°Grandpa White, did something happen?¡± Christine White also looked at the vige chief with a confused look on her face. The Mayor sighed, ¡°It¡¯s not even Christine girl.¡± ¡°Me?¡± Christine White pointed at herself. The vige chief nced at her, ¡°Who is it if not you, these two days I often see you either coughing or dizziness, just yesterday you came back after offering incense to your grandparents and almost fainted do you still remember?¡± Christine White touched the tip of her nose sheepishly. Baird Lane immediately looked over at her, a hint of nervousness in his voice, ¡°Is it true? Are you really ¡­¡± ¡°This has nothing to do with you!¡± Christine White averted her face and trailed off. The vige chief could see that the atmosphere between these two was not right and couldn¡¯t help but open his mouth to ask, ¡°Christine girl, did you guys have a fight?¡± ¡°No.¡± Christine White shook her head. Baird Lane pursed his thin lips, ¡°I was the one who did something wrong.¡± ¡°So you guys just had a falling out right?¡± The Mayor raised an eyebrow. This time Christine White stopped talking. The vige chief cried andughed, ¡°It seems so, that¡¯s why Christine you ran back home alone to recuperate your body and refused to call Lane even if your health was not good enough, so that¡¯s why, so it seems that your saying that Lane was busy with work and that¡¯s why he didn¡¯te back with you is also your excuse.¡± Christine White buried her head even lower. Baird Lane also heard the cause and effect from these few words of the vige elder, and felt a little guilty towards her, ¡°It¡¯s my fault, I let her down.¡± The vige chief is not clear about what happened between the two, only thought that they really are just ordinary quarrels and quarrels, so at this moment to see Baird Lane apologized, but also help him to speak, ¡°Knowing the wrong can change is good, moreover, you are not personallye over it, Christine ah, you forgive him, do not make a tantrum. ¡± Christine White¡¯s eyes widened, ¡°No Grandpa White, you have no idea ¡­¡± ¡°What don¡¯t I know? Isn¡¯t it just a quarrel between a young couple and a disagreement, since Lane has personallye over to look for you, what else can you not let go of, and with him here, I¡¯m relieved about your health.¡± The vige chief patted her shoulder and said in a serious tone. Christine White had a bit of a headache, ¡°Grandpa White, what¡¯s all this about!¡± It¡¯s not like she and Baird Lane had a fight or a disagreement. That¡¯s a human life, all right? How could he be forgiven so easily! ¡°Alright, alright, I don¡¯t care what¡¯s going on between you two, but Lane, Christine¡¯s health is really not good, so take good care of her since you¡¯re here.¡± The vige chief said as he looked at Baird Lane. Baird Lane nods, ¡°I will.¡± ¡°That s good, Christine this child is too poor, from childhood ¡­ Forget it, what¡¯s the point of talking about this, you treat her well, I¡¯m going to work in the field.¡± The vige chief said, carrying a hoe and left. Christine White sent the Vige Manager away and was closing the door.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. Baird Lane held the door against him once more, ¡°Did you forget what Grandpa White just said?¡± Christine White red at him in exasperation, ¡°What do you want?¡± ¡°Come with me, or let me in.¡± Baird Lane gave her two choices. Christine White¡¯s little lips were pursed tight. Going with him is naturally impossible. So she was left with onest option. ¡°I know,e on in, you guys.¡± Christine White resigned herself to stepping aside to let Baird Lane and Aunt Lucy in. Aunt Lucy went in happily with her bags, while Baird Lane stood still. Christine White frowned, ¡°You¡¯re noting in?¡± ¡°You first.¡± Christine White returned. Christine White didn¡¯t know what he wanted and didn¡¯t bother, letting go of the doorframe and turning to go inside. Baird Lane¡¯s thin lips twitched slightly when he saw the dryness of her walk, before he lifted his foot to follow. As he walked towards the house, he secretly observed the surroundings of this house, and the more he looked at it, the more disgusted he became. He had never lived in a house like this when he was growing up, and he was shocked to see it when he arrived. This house, can it really be inhabited? Won¡¯t it fall down when the wind blows? Although he thought so in his heart, but Baird Lane did not say it, all the way to the expression of calm, also simply let people can not see what he was thinking. Christine White poured two sses of water and gave one to each of them. When Aunt Lucy sat down, she couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Ma¡¯am, you¡¯ve been staying here for the past two days, huh?¡± ¡°Right.¡± Christine White nodded. Aunt Lucy was instantly distraught. Christine White looked out and smiled bashfully, ¡°This is where I grew up, when I was little my parents had Mick , and left me here, I grew up with my grandparents and only got picked up by them when I was in high school.¡± ¡°So it is.¡± Aunt Lucy understood. Baird Lane hadn¡¯t scrutinized Christine White¡¯s past, and naturally didn¡¯t know that she¡¯d been raised here. It was kinda surprising to hear her talk about it now. ¡°Mr. Lane.¡± Christine White suddenly shouted. Baird Lane heard the address and felt a little displeased, ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°When do you n to go back?¡± Christine White asked him. Baird Lane sipped his water and returned faintly, ¡°When will I go back when you promise toe with me?¡± Christine White pursed her little lips, ¡°So if I don¡¯t go back, are you going to stay here the whole time?¡± Baird Lane raised an eyebrow, ¡°It¡¯s not impossible.¡± Christine White was stunned by his chutzpah, ¡°Baird Lane, this is my house!¡± ¡°I know, but I¡¯m your husband and your home is my home, is that a problem?¡± Baird Lane asked her rhetorically. Christine White bit her lip, ¡°Of course I did, we¡¯re both getting divorced and it¡¯s all over from here on out, so this isn¡¯t your home, please go back sooner rather thanter, you¡¯re not wee here with me.¡± ¡°But we¡¯re not divorced yet.¡± Baird Lane¡¯s mouth quirked lightly, ¡°And didn¡¯t you just hear Grandpa White?¡± Chapter 203 Not Your Room Christine White was upset, ¡°What did Grandpa White say?¡± ¡°He said you weren¡¯t well and asked me to look after you, so I can¡¯t go now!¡± Baird Lane sat down as well. Christine White dropped her eyes and smiled sarcastically, ¡°Who¡¯s to me for my poor health?¡± Baird Lane has a slightly stunned expression, then apologizes, ¡°Sorry, it won¡¯t happen again ¡­¡± ¡°Do we have a future?¡± Christine White looked at him sadly, ¡°Do you know how bad my health is now? I don¡¯t have the means to blow, when I blow I get sick, even my whole body is cold, no matter how much I sleep at night it¡¯s not warm, I don¡¯t even know how much longer I can live!¡± Baird Lane¡¯s heart skipped a beat at his words. How could he not have imagined that she was already in such poor health? ¡°Mistress, is this true?¡± Aunt Lucy took Christine White¡¯s hand and felt the coldness of her hand, and was instantly overwhelmed with heartache, ¡°Sir, Mistress¡¯s hand is really cold, feel it.¡± She made a gesture about to pass Christine White¡¯s hand toward Baird Lane. But Christine White doesn¡¯t want to engage with Baird Lane, so she just pulls her hand back. Baird Lane¡¯s eyes darkened slightly when he saw her move. Is she resisting him now, so much so that she won¡¯t even ept his touch? ¡°Christine White, you muste back with me!¡± Baird Lane said forcefully, as he pushed down the difort in his heart. Christine White took a deep breath, ¡°Mr. Lane, haven¡¯t I made myself clear? I want a divorce, a divorce! If that¡¯s the case, why should I go back? Go back and get cold-cocked again? Or to donate bone marrow to Molly Bort again?¡± Listening to her using words, Baird Lane¡¯s heart is also quite a bit ufortable, but more than that, it is still guilty for her. ¡°It won¡¯t be, not ever again.¡± Baird Lane assured. Christine White, however, shook her head andughed, ¡°I don¡¯t believe you, really!¡± ¡°And what exactly would it take for you to believe that?¡± Baird Lane frowned. Christine White dropped her eyes, ¡°I¡¯m not going to believe it any way, unless you make Leo Bort pay what he deserves, can you?¡± Baird Lane stopped talking at once. Christine White sneered and snorted, ¡°You can¡¯t, so you¡¯re going to have to stop making these useless assurances with me from now on, you can¡¯t give me the security I want, so what am I even doing back with you!¡± ¡°Go back to conditioning your body, you¡¯re not getting any effective treatment here.¡± Baird Lane pointed to the house. Christine White was stubbornly terse, ¡°That¡¯s none of your business either.¡± ¡°What do you mean it¡¯s none of my business, didn¡¯t you say that I caused your body? Is it okay for me to be responsible then?¡±C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org ¡°I don¡¯t want your responsibility!¡± Christine White gripped her cell phone tightly, her voice a little choked, ¡°My body has be like this, let¡¯s take it as buying myself a lesson, buying me a lesson in not seeing reality and not knowing myself.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Baird Lane subconsciously took a step back. Christine White sneered, ¡°Don¡¯t you understand? I clearly know that you don¡¯t love me, don¡¯t treat me well, and that I¡¯m from two worlds with you, and yet I purposely pretended not to know, and still deluded myself into thinking that I could win your heart withpanionship, and ta-da I say that I can¡¯t see the reality, and don¡¯t have any self-awareness.¡± ¡°Ma¡¯am.¡± Aunt Lucy couldn¡¯t listen, ¡°How can you talk about yourself like that.¡± ¡°Aunt Lucy, am I wrong?¡± Christine White pointed at the man whose face was a little less than favorable, ¡°I didn¡¯t say anything wrong, it¡¯s me who looked at things too idealistically, obviously not in the same world as him, but I had to barge into his world, so it¡¯s me who deserves it that I¡¯m in this situation now!¡± ¡°No ma¡¯am, you¡¯re not wrong, you really aren¡¯t!¡± Aunt Lucy shook her head. Christine White looked up at the ceiling and held back her tears, ¡°But everyone thought it was my fault that I married him, and over time, I thought so too, even Mr. Lane himself thought so once, didn¡¯t he?¡± Baird Lane¡¯s thin lips moved slightly without speaking. Indeed, as she said, the thought had crossed his mind. Not only that, but for the past three years he¡¯s still thought that she married him for his money. ¡°I was the one who took it out on you in the past, and I won¡¯t do it again.¡± Baird Lane apologized sincerely. Christine White rubbed the small of her back and smiled a bitter smile, ¡°It¡¯ste, I haven¡¯t told you that yet, have I?¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°I saw you being so nice and protective of Molly Bort before, and I was jealous, I was envious, but I didn¡¯t dare to do anything because I knew that no matter what I did, your heart wouldn¡¯t belong back to me, so I actually resigned myself to my fate at that point.¡± Saying this, Christine White closed her eyes, then continued, ¡°I thought that as long as you didn¡¯t divorce, I would still be your wife, and then give birth to our child, and I would keep the child for the rest of my life, and I wouldn¡¯t be wishing for your heart, but I didn¡¯t think that I would be granted such a small wish.¡± ¡°Mrs. ¡­¡± Aunt Lucy looked at herpassionately. Christine White forced a smile at Aunt Lucy, signaling that she was fine, ¡°So the baby is gone and my heart is mostly cold, but what really killed me was your Baird Lane¡¯s inaction, I can¡¯t figure it out, do you love Molly Bort so much that you can really love right and wrong, and don¡¯t care about blood or flesh and bone ?¡± ¡°No, I care.¡± Baird Lane returned with his fists clenched, ¡°But have you thought about what would happen to Molly if I did that?¡± ¡°I haven¡¯t, and I¡¯m not going to think about it!¡± Christine White looked at him with red eyes, ¡°Why should I think about her? All I care about is my child, all I know is that my child was killed by Molly Bort¡¯s father, and isn¡¯t it only right that her father pay the price?¡± Baird Lane was dumbfounded. It¡¯s only right that Leo Bort pays the price. He¡¯d love to put Leo Bort in jail, too. But once he does, Molly absolutely immediately does something that no one would expect either. Seeing Baird Lane go silent again, Christine White is once again deeply disappointed in him. She closed her eyes in self-deprecation, ¡°I¡¯m so crazy to expect anything less from you, it¡¯s ridiculous!¡± Baird Lane¡¯s pupils constricted slightly when he heard her say this, and he panicked inwardly. As much as she¡¯d said before about being disappointed in him, none of it had touched him as much as this one she was saying right now. Aunt Lucy naturally also sensed that the atmosphere was not right now, and looked first at Christine White, then at Baird Lane whose handsome face was a bit stiff, and finally sighed deeply, ¡°Sir, ma¡¯am, you guys stop chatting for a while, ma¡¯am, where¡¯s the kitchen?¡± Aunt Lucy asked Christine White. Christine White went along for the ride and stopped talking to Baird Lane about it. She had actually stopped wanting to continue a long time ago, after all, talking about it would only remind her of that poor child. ¡°Over there.¡± Christine White was pointing in a direction. Aunt Lucy looked away, ¡°I see, then I¡¯ll go to the kitchen and cook something, ma¡¯am, could you take mister to his room? He¡¯s not healed enough to stand for long.¡± Christine White¡¯s demeanor changed slightly when she heard about the injuries on Baird Lane¡¯s body and nodded, ¡°Good.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll leave you to it then sir.¡± Aunt Lucy smiled and carried arge bag to the kitchen. Christine White and Baird Lane were the only ones left in the parsonage. Christine White looked at him, ¡°Come on, I¡¯ll show you to your room.¡± Baird Lane hmmm¡¯d and picked up his suitcase and followed her. Naturally, Christine White would not take him to her room, but opened the one next to hers. ¡°This is it, make your own bed.¡± Christine White said, about to turn around and walk away. Baird Lane took her by the arm, ¡°This isn¡¯t your room?¡± Chapter 204 To Live Together ¡°This is my grandparents¡¯ room.¡± Christine White told him truthfully. Baird Lane pursed his thin lips, ¡°Where¡¯s your room?¡± ¡°You want my room?¡± Christine White looked at him in surprise. Baird Lane lifted his chin, nomittal. ¡°No way!¡± Christine White rejected him outright. Baird Lane arched his eyebrows slightly, ¡°Why not, you¡¯re my wife, isn¡¯t it only natural that I take your room?¡± Christine White red at him, ¡°Just not anyway.¡± ¡°Are you sure?¡± Baird Lane looked at her askance with his arms wrapped around her. Christine White nodded, ¡°OK!¡± Baird Lane sneered, and pulling up his suitcase, he crossed to her side and headed for the next room. There were only two rooms here, and since that one was her grandparents¡¯, the remaining one, must be hers. Christine White froze when she saw Baird Lane heading for her room, then tugged on his arm, ¡°Wait, what are you doing?¡± ¡°What else is there to do? Go to the room and put things away.¡± Baird Lane swept her hand, in a somewhat pleasant mood. If it had been before, he would have only felt repulsed by her touching him like that now. But now that he understood his feelings, he actually realized that it felt pretty good. ¡°That¡¯s not your room, your room is here.¡± Christine White pointed to the door of the room behind her. Baird Lane was unimpressed, ¡°I don¡¯t like that room, I don¡¯t live in it, plus if I do, where does Aunt Lucy live?¡± He asked her with good grace. Christine White was a little confused by the question. Yeah, she¡¯s got a room, Baird Lane¡¯s got a room. Where¡¯s Aunt Lucy? Looking at Christine White¡¯s dumbfounded expression, Baird Lane had a faint smile in his eyes, ¡°Reacting now? Still want to live apart from me?¡± Christine White¡¯s little mouth moved, unable to speak. Baird Lane saw this with some amusement in his heart, and then, as she watched, unscrewed the door of her room and swaggered in. When she reacted and was about to follow her in, she was answered by a crisp mming of the door. Christine White stood at the door of her room, looking somewhat dumbfounded at the closed door. This man, even if he forced his way into her room, he actually closed the door and wouldn¡¯t let her in! It¡¯s just too much! ¡°Ma¡¯am.¡± Aunt Lucy¡¯s shout rang out from outside. Christine White could only suppress her displeasure with Baird Lane for the moment and turned out of the parsonage, ¡°Aunt Lucy, what¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°Where is this rice? I¡¯ve been looking for it but I can¡¯t find it.¡± Aunt Lucy asked. Christine White pped her forehead, ¡°It¡¯s in the cupboard, I forgot to tell you.¡± With that, she opened the cab and took out the rice. Aunt Lucy saw it and smiled, ¡°So it¡¯s here, made me look for it.¡± ¡°Aunt Lucy, will you be able to use this kitchen?¡± Christine White asked with some uneasiness as she looked around the kitchen. Aunt Lucy, though a servant of The Lane Family, is solidly a townie. Wood-burning y stoves like this one in the countryside are not always used. ¡°It should be used.¡± Aunt Lucy returned with some uncertainty, ¡°It¡¯s this fire, I¡¯m not very good at lighting it, I didn¡¯t light it halfway just now ¡­¡± Christine White¡¯s mouth twitched at that, ¡°It doesn¡¯t look like it¡¯s working too well, so Aunt Lucy I¡¯ll help you with the fire.¡± Aunt Lucy touched her nose a little embarrassed, ¡°Then I¡¯ll trouble you ma¡¯am ¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s no trouble, it should be.¡± Christine White said and sat down at the burner. With Christine White¡¯s help, Aunt Lucy¡¯s cooking over Land naturally went much smoother and she slowly adapted to the earthen stove. As she stirred the porridge in the pot, she inquired, ¡°By the way ma¡¯am, where is mister?¡± ¡°He¡¯s in his room.¡± Christine White replied. Aunt Lucy was silent for a few seconds and then asked, ¡°Ma¡¯am, are you really not going to go back with Mr.?¡± Christine White paused slightly in her fire-burning movements and quickly returned to her natural self, ¡°Well, I¡¯ve made up my mind.¡± ¡°But sir came to pick you up specifically this time.¡± ¡°So what? He came to get me and I¡¯m supposed to go with him?¡± Christine White said with an expressionless face as she looked at the fire in the earthen stove. Aunt Lucy sighed, ¡°But if you don¡¯t go with him, do you intend to stay in this ce forever? Although the countryside has good air and is a good ce to nourish your body, but if you get sick, you have to run all the way to the hospital, how troublesome!¡± ¡°I know, and I don¡¯t n on staying here all the time, I just want to get away for a while so that when I¡¯mpletely over the pain of losing my baby, I can honestly go back to the city and embrace my new life.¡± Christine White added a stick of firewood to the dirt stove. Aunt Lucy looked at her, ¡°That being said, the fact that Mr. won¡¯t divorce you means that you and Mr. will stay married, so how else are you going to live a new life?¡±Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. ¡°If he doesn¡¯t get divorced, he still has Grandpa, and Grandpa promised me, so is he going to defy Grandpa?¡± Christine White bristled in disbelief. Aunt Lucy shook her head in amusement, ¡°Mistress, do you really think that Master can suppress Young Master? Once the young master decides on something, even if the old master intervenes, the young master won¡¯t listen, or else there¡¯s no way The Lane Family would have developed to be as powerful as it is today in the young master¡¯s hands.¡± ¡°Does he still in really dare to disobey Grandpa¡¯s orders?¡± Christine White¡¯s eyes widened. Aunt Lucy nodded her head affirmatively, ¡°Young master did dare, three years ago young master married you, the reason why he didn¡¯t disobey the master was because young master felt guilty to the master at that time, that¡¯s why he obeyed the master¡¯s words to get married obediently, when I say that, ma¡¯am, do you understand?¡± Christine White¡¯s little face went a little white, ¡°In that case, I really can¡¯t divorce this marriage?¡± ¡°Pretty much, as long as the young master doesn¡¯t relent, your marriage bond will remain.¡± Aunt Lucy spread her hands. Christine White was muted, unable to say what she felt inside, a mixture of resentment and some stolen joy she didn¡¯t want to admit. ¡°Ma¡¯am.¡± Aunt Lucy couldn¡¯t help but call out softly when she saw Christine White walking up. Christine White blinked, ¡°What?¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay, I¡¯m telling you this because I want you to know, ma¡¯am, that divorce really isn¡¯t as simple as you think, although from your perspective, ma¡¯am, it¡¯s right that you want a divorce, have you ever thought about the consequences once you and mister really get divorced?¡± Aunt Lucy looked at her with a serious expression. Christine White shook her head slightly. About that, she hadn¡¯t really thought much about it. ¡°Then I¡¯ll tell you ma¡¯am.¡± Aunt Lucy put down the big spoon in her hand, then fished out a chair and sat down in front of Christine White, ¡°You two get divorced, Molly Bort will take advantage of the situation, and with Molly Bort¡¯s tactics, it¡¯s easy to climb into Mr.¡¯s bed, and then Mr. will surely marry her.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t this normal.¡± Christine White gripped the firewood stick in her hand tightly, pushed down the sourness in her heart, and pretended not to care, ¡°They were already in love with each other, so if I give up my position, wouldn¡¯t Baird Lane just happen to be able to marry Molly Bort?¡± ¡°But ma¡¯am, master has never liked Molly Bort, once mister does marry Molly Bort, master will definitely be furious, do you really want to let that happen?¡± Aunt Lucy asked her. Christine White¡¯s little mouth dropped open, ¡°I ¡­.. I don¡¯t know ¡­¡± ¡°Let me tell you another example then.¡± Aunt Lucy flicked the dust on her apron, ¡°Three years ago when Mr. and Molly Bort hadn¡¯t broken up yet, Molly Bort betrayed Mr. once, and that time almost caused Mr. to lose his life, if they really get married in the future, there¡¯s no guarantee that Molly Bort won¡¯t betray Mr. again for her own personal interests, and betray The Lane The Lane Family!¡± Hearing this, Christine White couldn¡¯t help but start to worry in her heart, and she immediately felt unable to ept it when she tried to conjure up a picture of what Aunt Lucy had said. Not only is it uneptable for Molly Bort to marry Baird Lane, it¡¯s even more uneptable for Molly Bort to betray Baird Lane! Christine White breathed a little heavier at the thought, ¡°By the way Aunt Lucy, you guys keep talking about Molly Bort¡¯s betrayal of Baird Lane three years ago, what exactly does that betrayal mean?¡± Chapter 205 Molly Bort’s Betrayal That Year ¡°This ah ¡­¡± Aunt Lucy¡¯s expression hardened. ¡°Aunt Lucy, just tell me!¡± Christine White took her hand, desperate to know everything. Aunt Lucy was torn, ¡°Ma¡¯am, Master won¡¯t let us tell.¡± ¡°But Grandpa¡¯s not here.¡± Christine White insisted. This time she says anything to find out what really happened between Baird Lane and Molly Bort, back then. ¡°His Lordship is not here, but in case he finds out ¡­¡± ¡°Grandpa won¡¯t find out if you don¡¯t tell him and I don¡¯t tell him.¡± Christine White interrupts Aunt Lucy. Aunt Lucy looked at her deeply for a moment, and finally sighed in resignation, ¡°All right, I¡¯ll tell you, but ma¡¯am, you just know, you mustn¡¯t tell anyone.¡± ¡°I promise!¡± Christine White pped her chest in delight. Aunt Lucy nodded and began to narrate, ¡°Three years ago, on the morning of Mister¡¯s birthday, Molly Bort called Mister and asked him to go out to her, saying she had a surprise for him, and Mister went out unguarded, but it turned out that the surprise that she was talking about was just to take Mister out to see the sunrise.¡± ¡°And then what?¡± Christine White looked at her with unblinking eyes. ¡°And then the ident happened!¡± Speaking of this, Aunt Lucy¡¯s expression became ugly, ¡°I don¡¯t know how, when they came back after watching the sunrise, they got into trouble with a group of social punks, those punks saw that Mr. and Molly Bort were well-dressed so they wanted to rob them, but Molly Bort in order to protect herself, she actually ¡­¡± ¡°Actually what?¡± Christine White¡¯s hands subconsciously clenched and her heart lifted. Aunt Lucy pped on the armrest of the chair, ¡°She actually exposed Mister¡¯s identity! Told those punks that Mister is the president of The Lane Family Group and told them to leave her alone and to go at Mister if they have anything to do with him, then she pushed Mister towards those punks and ran away by herself!¡± ¡°She actually did such a thing?¡± Christine White was so shocked that her entire three views were shattered. ¡°No, this woman dropped her husband alone and ran away, and ran away. She didn¡¯t even call the police, and did not contact The Lane Family. She just returned to The Bort Family as if nothing happened!¡± ¡°What about Baird Lane? How was he?¡± Christine White was still most concerned. Aunt Lucy sighed, ¡°Mister was in a bad way, when we found him, it was Mister passed out on the floor alone and covered in bruises, if we hadn¡¯t gotten him to the hospital in time, Mister might not have reallysted!¡± When she finished, she wiped the corners of her eyes. Christine White¡¯s eyes reddened too, ¡°Molly Bort how could she do this? Didn¡¯t she love Baird Lane? How could she be so cruel?¡± ¡°Love?¡± Aunt Lucy snorted disdainfully, ¡°She loves herself more than Mr. Love!¡± ¡°You¡¯re right, if she loved Baird Lane, really loved him to the bone, how could she do that.¡± Christine White kinda agrees with Aunt Lucy on this one. Aunt Lucy nodded, ¡°Yes, I would say that she enjoys Mister¡¯s love for her more.¡± Christine White¡¯s heart sank and her mouth pouted, ¡°And in the end, did Molly Bort get any lessons with those punks?¡±Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. ¡°Hmph, where is the lesson?¡± Aunt Lucy exasperatedly boarded her face, ¡°Molly Bort that woman left the country the day after the incident, just afraid that Mr. and Master will take revenge on her, as for those punks, they are all still squatting in the jail now.¡± At that, Christine White furrowed her eyebrows in confusion, ¡°What the hell was Baird Lane thinking? Molly Bort did this to him, why did he ¡­¡± ¡°What else could one think, Mister loves that woman.¡± Aunt Lucy grunted. Christine White¡¯s expression froze, then she smiled to herself, ¡°You¡¯re right, he loves her, how can he afford to do anything to her, for her sake, he can even care about the life of his own child, what else can¡¯t he do.¡± ¡°Mrs. ¡­¡± Aunt Lucy froze, then reacted to the fact that she had said the wrong thing and closed her eyes in chagrin, ¡°Ma¡¯am, it¡¯s all in the past, Mr. Bort doesn¡¯t love Molly Bort now, he loves you!¡± Christine White¡¯s eyes twitched slightly for a moment, ¡°Love me?¡± ¡°Yeah, didn¡¯t Dr. Norton tell you that.¡± ¡°He did, but I don¡¯t believe him, if Baird Lane really loved me, how could he have left me out in the cold for three years, and how could he still be tangled up with Molly Bort, so I don¡¯t believe him!¡± Christine White said with a cold face. Aunt Lucy knows why she doesn¡¯t believe it either. After all, Mr. did things that no one else would believe. In most people¡¯s opinion, to love someone is to be good to her, protect her, love her, and can¡¯t afford to let her suffer a little bit of aggravation and harm. And the ones that Mr. did, where to the lover, to the enemy is almost the same, so the wife does not believe, can understand. ¡°It¡¯s okay, Mr. has now recognized his feelings, and I¡¯m sure he¡¯ll be good to you Mrs. in the future.¡± Aunt Lucy lifted the lid of the pot and stirred the porridge in the pot. Christine White listened without saying a word, only silently adding another handful of firewood to the earthen stove, the bright firelight illuminated half of her face, shining the bitterness on her face very clearly. Is it good for her? But she¡¯s been stripped of all dignity and confidence by him and Molly Bort, and all that¡¯s left is fear. Fear of trusting him this time, and the hell that awaits her next time! Aunt Lucy was concentrating on the congee, so she didn¡¯t see Christine White¡¯s appearance at this moment, and talked herself down, ¡°I know that you, madam, are still in love with Mr. even now, or else you wouldn¡¯t still be so concerned about Mr., and Mr. also has feelings for you now, so why don¡¯t you try to give Mr. a chance, and perhaps what awaits you is happiness.¡± ¡°I gave him a chance.¡± Christine White¡¯s voice was a little raspy. Her chance is for him to put Leo Bort in jail. And it was simply easy for him. But he wouldn¡¯t, he wouldn¡¯t do that for Molly Bort! ¡°Hey ¡­ Mister is really something too.¡± Aunt Lucy shook her head with emotion, ¡°Ma¡¯am, I¡¯m telling you this much, I just want you to think about it and never let yourself regret it.¡± Christine White forced a smile, ¡°I know Aunt Lucy that you just want me to make up with Baird Lane, but I have a knot in my stomach and I really can¡¯t take that step!¡± ¡°That¡¯s because you haven¡¯t thought it through yet, just wait until you do.¡± Aunt Lucy said and touched her head, ¡°Alright, the porridge is almost done, ma¡¯am, go and ask mister to eat, he hasn¡¯t eaten anything sincest night.¡± ¡°Well, I¡¯m on my way.¡± Christine White put down the firewood in her hands and got up, heading towards the room. ¡°Baird Lane,¡± she began, knocking on the door. There was no response from the door. Christine White was a little puzzled, hardly asleep. Thinking that, she gently opened the door to her room and subconsciously walked in, going in and seeing a person lying on the bed, sleeping with his eyes closed. ¡°Still asleep!¡± Christine White stood beside the bed, her head slightly bowed as she looked at the man. The man¡¯s face is very tired, the dark circles under the eyelids are also very obvious, even his eyebrows are tightly wrinkled, it looks like he slept badly ¡­ And so on! Christine White narrowed her eyes skeptically and leaned down slightly to stare into Baird Lane¡¯s face. He¡¯s not pretending to be asleep, is he? Didn¡¯t even take off his overshoes, didn¡¯t look like he was really sleeping by any stretch of the imagination. Thinking about this, Christine White reached out with one finger and gently poked the man¡¯s arm, ¡°Baird Lane? Baird Lane?¡± The man didn¡¯t move. Christine White rubbed her chin and muttered, ¡°Still asleep?¡± Chapter 206 Changes at Baird Lane She thought he was pretending to be asleep. But sleep as you please, without even taking off your clothes and shoes, and without a quilt, and without fear of being ufortable! Christine White sighed darkly and knelt down to help Baird Lane remove his shoes, tuck his feet into the bed, and help him out of his jacket. That done, she fished over the covers to cover him again and then got ready to go out. Just the moment she turned around, her wrist was suddenly yanked. Immediately afterward, a huge pulling force came, and Christine White fell backward with a startled look on her face.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. Bang! She let out a gasp of surprise as her back mmed into a wall of fiery chest. She froze, both eyes staring nkly at the ceiling, forgetting to react for a moment. Baird Lane gave two low chuckles and wrapped his arms around her waist, burying his head in her neck and sniffing, his voice low and husky, ¡°You still care about me don¡¯t you?¡± Christine White¡¯s body froze, ¡°I don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re saying, get off me!¡± He lied to her, he actually did pretend to be asleep. If she had known, she would have just shaken him awake. Thinking about how she had just taken off Baird Lane¡¯s shoes and tucked him in, Christine White felt really stupid! ¡°Can¡¯t you understand?¡± Baird Lane looked up slightly and nipped Christine White on the neck, ¡°I just said that you still care about me.¡± Christine White did not expect Baird Lane to suddenlye this way, her eyes suddenly red, and her little face turned red, not knowing whether she was infuriated or humiliated. ¡°You let go of me, Baird Lane you let go of me!¡± Christine White struggled. Instead of letting go of her, Baird Lane held her tighter, ¡°Don¡¯t move, if you do, I¡¯m going to rub my back on the wound, and don¡¯t forget, there¡¯s no hospital here.¡± Christine White¡¯s body froze violently at her words. Baird Lane couldn¡¯t help but tickle the corners of his mouth when he saw how obedient she was, ¡°That¡¯s right, you came in out of the blue, what did you want with me?¡± ¡°Aunt Lucy wants you to eat.¡± Christine White didn¡¯t dare move, but could only stiffen and answer. Baird Lane naturally sensed her difort and released her waist with a soft sigh, ¡°Got it, be right there.¡± Christine White saw the man let go of her, and without saying a word, she immediately rolled onto her back and fled the room as fast as she could. Baird Lane looked in the direction she had left, his thin lips pursed. Is he that scary? Terrible enough that she couldn¡¯t wait to get away from him so badly! Thinking about how Christine White had just resisted him so much, Baird Lane knew he had a short way to go to gain her forgiveness. ¡°Sir, you¡¯re up.¡± Aunt Lucy came from the kitchen with the dishes and saw Baird Lane and greeted him with a smile. Baird Lane nodded in response, then craned his head toward the woman off to the side. The woman sat quietly at the table, probably sensing his gaze, she looked up at him and quickly pulled her gaze back. Baird Lane walked toward her and sat down across from her. Christine White frowned slightly at the sight, ¡°Mr. Lane.¡± ¡°Call me by my first name!¡± Baird Lane corrected her. Pretending not to hear, Christine White continued to speak, ¡°Mr. Lane, how long do you n to stay with me?¡± ¡°What, are you trying to kick me out?¡± Baird Lane put a bit of food in her bowl. Christine White was stunned by his action again, staring at the bowl withplicated eyes, eating or not eating. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Baird Lane looked at her. Christine White¡¯s little mouth dropped open, and it took her a long time to find her voice, ¡°Why are you serving me food?¡± She felt that his whole being had changed so much since she had seen him this time. In particr, there was a sea change in the way she was treated. In the past, his attitude towards her was one word cold and three words impatient, but now, she could clearly feel that he was so much gentler towards her, and his impatience was no longer there, and what surprised her even more was that he would actually give her food, which was something that had never happened before. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with me giving my wife food?¡± Baird Lane looked at Christine White. Christine White froze, unable to speak. Baird Lane could not help but put down his chopsticks and reach out to rub her hair a bit as he watched her daze again, ¡°Okay, let¡¯s eat.¡± ¡°You ¡­¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Baird Lane raised an eyebrow. Christine White gripped the chopsticks in her hands, ¡°You haven¡¯t answered my earlier question.¡± She actually wanted to say that she told him to stop making these intimate gestures to her in the future. But the words came out of his mouth. She felt really pretentious, both wanting to get away from him, but then she was so happy inside when he made such intimate gestures towards her, she was hopeless! ¡°I¡¯ll stay until whenever you leave.¡± Baird Lane returned with a sip of water. Christine White was slightly surprised, ¡°So you mean you¡¯re nning on staying here permanently?¡± She won¡¯t be able to leave anytime soon anyway. Baird Lane shrugged his shoulders, ¡°It¡¯s not impossible.¡± ¡°But what about yourpany? You just don¡¯t care?¡± Christine White stared at him. Baird Lane chuckled softly, ¡°You care about thepany?¡± Christine White¡¯s eyes shed sheepishly, ¡°I ¡­ I don¡¯t care, I just don¡¯t want Grandpa to clean up your mess when the timees.¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t want Grandpa to clean up my mess, why don¡¯t you juste back with me?¡± Baird Lane said. Christine White frowned, ¡°I¡¯m not going back with you, it¡¯s none of my business what happens to yourpany, stay as long as you like.¡± After saying that, she put her chopsticks down, got up and walked away. Aunt Lucy came in from outside with the soup just in time to bump into Christine White leaving, ¡°Ma¡¯am, you¡¯re not eating your meal?¡± ¡°I¡¯m full, I¡¯m going for a walk.¡± She casually replied back and walked out of the courtyard door. Aunt Lucy couldn¡¯t stop her in time and had to stop, shaking her head and cing the soup on the table, ¡°Sir, did you and the missus have another fight?¡± ¡°No argument.¡± Baird Lane ate his bowl calmly. ¡°Why did thatdy leave in a huff?¡± Aunt Lucy pointed in the direction Christine White had left. The corner of Baird Lane¡¯s mouth slightly hooked, and he briefly said what he had just said to Christine White. Aunt Lucy was relieved to hear that, ¡°So that¡¯s how it is, but sir, the missus is right, you really n to stay here for a long time, huh?¡± ¡°Of course not.¡± Baird Lane shook his head. Aunt Lucy wondered, ¡°So what do you mean ¡­¡± ¡°Let¡¯s stay for a few days, see where she grew up, and take her away with us when the timees.¡± Baird Lane said. ¡°Then how do you n to take Mrs. away? Mistress is so stubborn right now, she won¡¯t agree to go with you no matter what she says, I persuaded her in the kitchen before, but I guess she didn¡¯t even listen much, to be frank, it¡¯s still a knot in her heart.¡± Aunt Lucy sighed and shook her head. Baird Lane lowered his eyes, ¡°I have my own way of doing that, and as for her mind, I¡¯ll take my time with herter.¡± ¡°Since you¡¯ve said so, sir, I won¡¯t say anything else.¡± Aunt Lucy wiped her hands and went out. Baird Lane looked at the bowl of rice and lost his appetite for a while, so he simply put down his chopsticks and went back to his room, ready to rest for a while. Before, he was pretending to be asleep, but right now, he was really tired. So by the time Christine White returned from her walk, Baird Lane was literally asleep. She stood in the doorway and watched him for a moment, then gently closed the door to the room behind her. ¡°Why don¡¯t you go in, ma¡¯am?¡± Aunt Lucy inquired with a smile as she stood behind Christine White. Christine White shook her head, ¡°No, that¡¯s it, I¡¯m going to make a call.¡± She took her cell phone and went outside to the yard and called Ives Norton over. Ives Norton was quite surprised to get a call from her, ¡°Christine, what can I do for you?¡± Chapter 207 – Thought He Was Gone ¡°I¡¯m sorry Ives for bothering you at this time of night, there¡¯s nothing really wrong with me, it¡¯s just that Baird Lane he found me out of the blue ¡­¡± ¡°I know, is he here already?¡± Ives Norton asked. Christine White quirked her eyebrows suspiciously, ¡°Here it is, it¡¯s been here since morning, and from what you¡¯re saying, it sounds like you know he¡¯sing for me, too.¡± ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m still the one who approved his discharge.¡± Ives Nortonughed softly. Christine White bit her lower lip, ¡°I called you for this, he came running over here out of nowhere with a back injury that bad, nothing wrong with him?¡± ¡°So you are concerned about his injuries.¡± Ives Nortonughed out, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, he¡¯s as strong as an ox, some whish isn¡¯t a problem for him, it¡¯s you ¡­¡± ¡°Me?¡± Christine White froze slightly, ¡°What about me?¡± ¡°I am worried about your body, Christine, your body is even worse than Baird¡¯s, Baird will be fine as soon as his whish heals, but you are different, you have had your bone marrow extracted twice in a row, and you have also had a miscarriage, you have to have your body examined from time to time or else you will easily get into trouble.¡± Speaking of this, Ives Norton put away his smiling face and said in a serious tone. Christine White¡¯s heart sank at his words, ¡°Are you saying ¡­ I might get leukemia?¡± ¡°That¡¯s iffy, but the odds are definitely a lot higher than normal, that¡¯s why I said to check from time to time, this time Baird came to see you to pick you up, so follow him back then.¡± Ives Norton advised. Christine White slowly clenched the strength in her hands, ¡°I¡¯ll think about it.¡± ¡°Okay, I know what¡¯s on your mind, but I¡¯m not going to push you, but I want you to think about letting go of Baird for a while first, ande back and get well, not for his sake, but just for your own.¡± Christine White¡¯s heart warmed, ¡°Ives, thank you.¡± Although both he and Aunt Lucy were urging her to go back with Baird Lane, he was not like Aunt Lucy. Aunt Lucy is wanting her and Baird Lane to make up, and he is concerned about her health. ¡°You¡¯re wee, I just want you to remember that there are still people who care about you all the time, like me.¡± Ives Norton pushed up his sses, his eyes behind them a pool of softness.C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org It¡¯s just a shame that no one was able to see it. The call ended and Christine White put away her cell phone and smiled as she entered the parlor. Aunt Lucy saw her and couldn¡¯t help but eek, ¡°You¡¯re in a good mood, ma¡¯am.¡± Christine White nodded, ¡°It was okay.¡± ¡°Who did you just talk to on the phone?¡± Aunt Lucy asked. Christine White didn¡¯t hide it from her and shook her phone, ¡°It¡¯s Ives.¡± ¡°Dr. Norton?¡± Aunt Lucy blushed. ¡°Yeah, what¡¯s the problem?¡± Christine White looked at her, wondering why she had that look on her face. ¡°Ma¡¯am.¡± Aunt Lucy grabbed Christine White¡¯s hand. Christine White was taken aback by her, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Ma¡¯am, you might want to stay away from Dr. Norton in the future, and join forces with him less often as well.¡± Aunt Lucy admonished from the bottom of her heart. She hadn¡¯t known before that Dr. Norton had those kinds of feelings for his wife, and now that she did, she naturally had to step in and prevent the two of them from seeing each other or contacting each other. What if Dr. Norton hooks up with Mrs.! ¡°Why ah Aunt Lucy?¡± said Christine White not understanding what Aunt Lucy meant. Baird Lane did it, and she could understand it. After all, men are possessive. But Aunt Lucy did it, and she didn¡¯t understand. ¡°Of course it¡¯s because of Dr. Norton he ¡­¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong with him you tell me.¡± Christine White was with the anxious. Aunt Lucy rubbed her hair in annoyance, ¡°I don¡¯t know what to say about this, and you wouldn¡¯t really believe me if I told you ma¡¯am.¡± How could Mrs. Norton trust Dr. Norton¡¯s feelings when she didn¡¯t even trust the feelings of Mr. ¡°Since you said I wouldn¡¯t believe it, surely that¡¯s not why it¡¯s important?¡± Christine White smiled and shrugged her shoulders. Aunt Lucy winks, ¡°It¡¯s not unimportant, it¡¯s just ¡­¡± ¡°Well Aunt Lucy,¡± Christine White patted her on the shoulder, ¡°I see you haven¡¯t thought about what to say at all, let me know when you do, I¡¯m tired, I¡¯m going to get some sleep first.¡± With that, he crossed to Aunt Lucy¡¯s side and headed for his room. When Christine White entered the room and saw the man lying on the bed, she pped herself in sudden chagrin. It had only taken a moment for her to forget that Baird Lane had taken over her room. It seems that not only is her health not good now, but even her memory is failing. At that thought, Christine White blushed a little and stood beside the bed, looking faintly at the man who had taken over her bed and was still sleeping heavily, and wanting to kick him down. Of course, thinking about it, she couldn¡¯t do it if she really wanted to. Shedding was one thing, and the other was that she simply wasn¡¯t that strong. ¡°Forget it!¡± Christine White sighed in resignation, turned to the cupboard and took a new quilt out, built a simple bed out of the chairs in the room, and then spread the quilt on top of it to make do with sleeping. When she woke up, however, she found herself on a soft bed instead of a chair-built bed. Christine White was a little confused as to why she was in bed. She¡¯s not ¡­ Christine White immediately looked towards the bed she had made earlier, it was still there and the covers were still on it, only she was not there in person, but in the actual bed. This is enough to show that she did sleep on the chair bed before, but was transferred to the bedter. As for who transferred it and how, Christine White didn¡¯t think deeply about it; she already had the answer in her mind. No one but Baird Lane would do that. By the way, where is he? Christine White craned her neck and scanned the room to make sure Baird Lane wasn¡¯t there, then she hurriedly put on her shoes and got out of bed and went out of the room. Outside, she still hadn¡¯t seen Baird Lane, even Aunt Lucy wasn¡¯t there, and the whole house was quiet as if they¡¯d never been there. Are they gone? At that thought, Christine White felt her heart constrict, an empty emotion instantly sweeping through her chest, and her little face went white. After a while, she regained a bit of her senses and murmured with a bitter smile, ¡°It¡¯s good to be gone ¡­¡± Baird Lane shouldn¡¯t have been here in the first ce, and it¡¯s not a world where people like him should set foot, except that he left without telling her ¡­ Christine White the more she thought about it, the less she felt in her heart, sour, astringent, and vaguely angry, she slowly closed her hand, used to be too powerful, and her nails pinched in the flesh. And as if she didn¡¯t feel it, she kept her head down, a somber, downtrodden aura surrounding her, making it impossible to read her expression. She felt like she had gone beyond just being pretentious and was being a bit of a bitch. Obviously she was rushing Baird Lane away earlier, but now she was sadly disappointed when she realized that he might actually be gone. What is this if not bitchy? Ta-da-da-da ¡­ There were sudden footsteps outside the courtyard door. Christine White heard it, her eyes shed, thought of something, and rushed to the yard to open the gate. Seeing the person walking towards this side outside the courtyard gate, her eyes opened wide and a huge surprise surged up from the bottom of her heart, ¡°Aunt Lucy¡­¡± Aunt Lucy saw Christine White as well and waved toward her, ¡°Ma¡¯am, you¡¯re awake.¡± Christine White nodded subconsciously, ¡°Aunt Lucy, why are you still here, didn¡¯t you leave?¡± ¡°I¡¯m leaving?¡± Aunt Lucy froze, thenughed, ¡°Who told you I was gone?¡± It was Christine White¡¯s turn to be baffled. Yeah, no one told her. It was all her own guess. So, Baird Lane isn¡¯t gone either? Christine White, who had made a scene, rubbed the back of her neck in some embarrassment and asked with a small blush, ¡°Aunt Lucy, where¡¯s Baird Lane?¡± Chapter 208 – Investing in the Village ¡°Ah sir, sir is at the vige headman¡¯s.¡± Aunt Lucy pointed to the room she hade back to. Christine White narrowed her almond eyes, ¡°What¡¯s he doing at Grandpa White¡¯s?¡± ¡°That I don¡¯t know.¡± Aunt Lucy spread her hands. Christine White mused for a moment and lifted her feet towards the vige headman¡¯s house. When she arrived at the vige chief¡¯s door, she hadn¡¯t even knocked on the door before she heard the vige chief¡¯s booming voicee out, ¡°Lane ah, on behalf of all of our vigers, I thank you!¡± ¡°You¡¯re wee, as it should be.¡± Baird Lane called back. Christine White¡¯s whole head was filled with confusion when she heard this. What on earth did Baird Lane do to make Grandpa White so grateful to him? Dang! Christine White couldn¡¯t resist any longer and knocked on the door of the vige headman¡¯s house. Soon the door opened. The vige headman poked his head out from inside, seeing her, he immediately smiled with sharp teeth and no eyes, ¡°It¡¯s Christine girl, why did youe over?¡± ¡°I¡¯ming over to ¡­¡± ¡°Came over to see Lane, right?¡± Before she could finish her sentence, the vige chief interrupted her. Christine White nodded, ¡°¡­ Well, I came over to see what he was doing in your ce.¡± ¡°Lane is here to see me about an investment.¡± The Mayor opened the door fully and let her in. ¡°Talking about investments?¡± Christine White¡¯s volume rose in surprise. The mayor nodded, ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°What kind of investment is he looking for you to talk about?¡± Christine White was even more confused. In her opinion, there was nothing worth investing in a ce like the countryside. ¡°Oh, this ah, I can¡¯t say it clearly for a while, after all, I don¡¯t know much about business matters, it¡¯s better to let Lane tell you.¡± The vige chief said, leading Christine White into the hall. As soon as Christine White enters, she sees the man sitting in a chair rxing with a cup of tea. The man cast a nce toward her, ¡°Wake up from your nap?¡± Christine White looked away a little ufortably, and gave a thin, muffled hmmm in her voice. She was now certain that she had indeed been carried above him on the bed. She just didn¡¯t feel it at all for some reason. ¡°Christine girl why are you standing, sit down.¡± The vige chief poured a cup of water over, and seeing Christine White still standing, he hurriedly greeted her. Christine White clearly felt a change in the vige chief¡¯s attitude towards her this time, kind with a hint of gratitude. Is it because of the Baird Lane investment? Christine White took the ss of water and sat down, ¡°Thanks Grandpa White.¡± ¡°You¡¯re wee, you and Lane chat first, I¡¯ll go to the kitchen, and you all stay for dinnerter.¡± After saying that, the vige chief left the hall. Christine White and Baird Lane were the only ones left in the parsonage. Christine White looked at Baird Lane, ¡°What brings you to Grandpa White¡¯s?¡± ¡°I came over to find out about the vige.¡± Baird Lane answered her. Christine White frowned, ¡°What¡¯s there to know? Grandpa White just said you were talking to him about investments, is that right?¡± ¡°Something like that.¡± Baird Lane put down the teacup in his hand. Christine White stood up, her tone serious, ¡°Mr. Lane, this is the countryside, I don¡¯t think there¡¯s anything worth investing in, you¡¯re suddenly talking to Grandpa White about investment, you¡¯re not lying to him, are you?¡± Hearing this, Baird Lane pursed his lips in some displeasure, ¡°Is that what I am to you?¡± ¡°I hadn¡¯t thought of it that way, it¡¯s just that I can¡¯t really think of anything worth investing in here.¡± Christine White looked at him. Baird Lane rubbed his brow, ¡°It¡¯s surrounded by mountains, and while it¡¯s not suitable for tourism, it¡¯s worth investing in for its agricultural products.¡± ¡°Produce?¡± Christine White was slightly surprised. Baird Lane nodded, ¡°Not bad.¡± ¡°But as I recall, The Lane Family Group isn¡¯t involved in the restaurant side of things, right, so what are you doing investing in agricultural products?¡± Christine White looked skeptical. Baird Lane raised an eyebrow in some surprise, ¡°You know quite a bit about The Lane Family group, even if it¡¯s involved in catering.¡± ¡°I ¡­ I¡¯ve read about The Lane Family Group before, so I know.¡± Christine White¡¯s eyes flickered as she sheepishly returned. She didn¡¯t want to tell him truthfully that she used to get to know him and incidentally The Lane Family Group in order to get to know him. But Baird Lane how shrewd, which can not see that she is lying, thin lips slightly hooked, to also did not demolish her meaning, ¡°The Lane Family Group although not involved in food and beverage, but can help to acquire these mountain goods, resold to thepany involved in food and beverage.¡± ¡°Resale?¡± Christine White realized something and asked tentatively, ¡°You mean you just want to be a middleman?¡± ¡°Pretty much.¡± Baird Lane nodded. Christine White was even more puzzled, ¡°With The Lane Family Group¡¯s position in the business world, you don¡¯t even care about earning that little bit of money from the middleman, do you, but you¡¯re doing it, why on earth, I don¡¯t believe there isn¡¯t a reason.¡± ¡°For the sake of this vige, of course.¡± Baird Lane stomped the ground under his feet. Christine White bit her lip, ¡°For the vige?¡± ¡°Good, for the sake of the vige and for you, this is where you grew up, and I can see that you have a strong sense of belonging here, and as your husband, it is my duty to help this ce grow, as a way of giving back to thend that raised you.¡± Baird Lane looked at her, his voice slightly softer. Christine White¡¯s eyes rounded incredulously, ¡°So you¡¯re helping the vige sell their mountain goods to help me thank them?¡± Baird Lane hmmm¡¯d, ¡°I was thinking of allocating a sum of money directly to Grandpa White to build a road and a school for the vige, but on second thought, that¡¯s not a good idea, it¡¯s all well and good to take the money directly to them, but what do you do with the money once it runs out and in time to need it? So ¡­¡± ¡°So you made an offer to Grandpa White to buy the vige¡¯s mountain goods?¡± Christine White picked up on his words. Baird Lane had a glint of approval for her in his eyes, ¡°Yes, that would amount to a steady ie for every household in the vige, not a lot when divided equally, but it would get them by.¡± ¡°So that¡¯s it.¡± Christine White hadpletely heard it now, and her emotions were mixed. As he had just said, she had grown up here, had a strong sense of belonging, and had always wanted to help the vige. But her abilities were limited, and she hadn¡¯t given much back to the vige up to this point.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. I didn¡¯t realize that it was now instead up to Baird Lane to make that wishe true. With that thought in mind, Christine White walked up to Baird Lane and, under his deep gaze, bent a bow to him, ¡°Mr. Lane, thank you!¡± Baird Lane grabbed her hand and pulled her to her feet, a little disgruntled, ¡°I told you, I¡¯m your husband, I¡¯m obligated to help your vige, you don¡¯t have to say thank you to me.¡± ¡°Thank you or not.¡± Christine White drew her hand back, her voice cool and scanty, ¡°And there¡¯s one thing you¡¯re wrong about, you¡¯re not actually obligated to help my vige, after all, I¡¯m me and you¡¯re you, and we won¡¯t be a couple anytime soon.¡± ¡°So what you¡¯re saying is, you still want a divorce?¡± Baird Lane sank his handsome face. Christine White¡¯s lips twitched, ¡°¡­ is.¡± ¡°Christine White, do you have to?¡± Baird Lane stood up and towered over her, cold air spilling out around him. Christine White scrunched her neck and subconsciously stepped back. But after taking two steps back, he was held down by Baird Lane¡¯s shoulder and said coldly, ¡°Christine White, do you realize that you are now angering me, do you know what consequences wille from angering me? I can interrupt the investment that I agreed with the vige chief at any time, and not purchase the mountain goods from your vige.¡± Christine White was stunned when she heard this, ¡°You ¡­ How can you do this, haven¡¯t you and Grandpa White already discussed this, how can you back out!¡± Chapter 209 – Catching a Duck in a Row ¡°The contract hasn¡¯t been signed yet, so why can¡¯t I back out?¡± Baird Lane asked her rhetorically. Christine White blinked in some panic, ¡°Yes, the contract is not signed, but ¡­¡± ¡°But I just said I¡¯m helping this vige for you.¡± Baird Lane interrupts her with his arms wrapped around her, ¡°Because you¡¯re my wife, that¡¯s why I said I¡¯m obligated to help this ce, but what about you, you said you¡¯re going to divorce me, and since we¡¯re all going to be divorced, then we don¡¯t have a rtionship anymore, so why should I help this vige?¡± Christine White froze. Yeah, it¡¯s going to be a divorce. Why is he helping here? ¡°Nothing to say now?¡± Baird Lane looked at her with cold eyes. Christine White deadpanned, biting her lower lip, ¡°What the hell do you want?¡± ¡°As I said, my precondition for helping this vige is that you are my wife, if you are not I am not obligated to help here, do you understand when I say that?¡± Baird Lane said slowly as his thin lips parted. Christine White clenched her hand. She wasn¡¯t stupid, of course she understood the meaning of his words, which was that he wouldn¡¯t allow her to get a divorce, and once she insisted on it, he definitely wouldn¡¯t help the vige. If he and the vige head had not yet talked well, he suddenly backtracked, she did not feel anything, butte iste in the vige head he had already talked well, if it is because of her, he interrupted the negotiated investment, then the vige head must be how disappointed ah, the vigers are also less of an ie ¡­ Now the vige has a development path with great difficulty, and she doesn¡¯t want to let the opportunity be lost just like that, but the premise of not losing is that she doesn¡¯t get divorced, what the hell is she supposed to do now? Should she really listen to him and break the idea of divorce? Just when Christine White was in a dilemma as to what to do, the vige headman pushed his way in. ¡°Lane, Christine girl, the meal is ready,e over and sit.¡± The vige head warmly greeted. Baird Lane nced meaningfully at a worried Christine White, ¡°Come on, Grandpa White is calling us.¡± Christine White stood still.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. Seeing this, Baird Lane reached for her hand. But before he could touch her, she shied away as if she¡¯d seen something terrible, and her hands flew behind her back. Baird Lane¡¯s hand just settles awkwardly in mid-air for a moment before he clenches his fist and withdraws it. The vige chief on the side could see that the atmosphere between them was off and couldn¡¯t help but inquire, ¡°Lane, Christine girl, did you guys have a fight?¡± ¡°No, Grandpa White, I¡¯ll go out and wait for you guys.¡± Christine White casually replied back and lifted her foot out of the hall. The vige chief looked at her back and finally fixed his gaze on Baird Lane, ¡°Lane, what¡¯s going on here? Looking at Christine¡¯s girl, did you guys really have a falling out?¡± Baird Lane¡¯s narrow eyes narrowed, ¡°It¡¯s okay,e on Grandpa White.¡± Seeing that both of them refused to say anything, the vige chief also knew that he couldn¡¯t ask, sighed, and had to give up, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± At the dinner table, the vige headman poured two sses of wine and handed one of them to Baird Lane, ¡°Lane ah, I¡¯m really happy today, thank you for giving our vige a chance to get rich,e on, I¡¯ll drink to you.¡± He raises his ss to toast Baird Lane. And Baird Lane is ready to return the favor. Seeing this scene, Christine White¡¯s heart tightened, and without having time to think too much, she directly held Baird Lane¡¯s hand down, preventing him from reaching for the wine ss, ¡°Grandpa White, he can¡¯t drink.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Murako looked at her a little confused, ¡°Why, is Lane not going to drink?¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s the fact that he¡¯s injured and all can¡¯t drink.¡± Christine White shook her head to exin. Baird Lane¡¯s heart softened as he watched her earnestly defend him, and his expression became much gentler. This woman, she¡¯s really soft-spoken. All the while insisting on divorcing him, but at the same time, he¡¯s constantly watching him. Doesn¡¯t she ever get tired? ¡°Is it true Lane, you¡¯re hurt?¡± The Mayor looked at Baird Lane in amazement. Baird Lane gathered his thoughts and nodded, ¡°Yes, still recovering from an ident a while back.¡± ¡°So that¡¯s how it is.¡± The vige chief sighed with some regret, ¡°It¡¯s my fault for being ill-considered and pouring the wine without asking you, so let¡¯s do it this way, I¡¯ll rece the wine with tea and thank you for your contribution to our vige.¡± With that, he re-poured two cups of tea. Baird Lane took a cup but instead of drinking it, he shoved it into Christine White¡¯s hand, ¡°Grandpa White, you should actually be thanking her, not me.¡± Christine White¡¯s small mouth opened slightly in dismay, ¡°Thank me?¡± The Mayor is also looking at Baird Lane in disbelief. Baird Lane smiled softly, ¡°Yes, if it wasn¡¯t for you I wouldn¡¯t be helping this vige, that¡¯s why I said thank you.¡± The vige headman also reacted at this time, a p on the forehead smiled andughed, ¡°Yes, yes, yes, it is time to thank Christine girl, if it is not for her to find such a good husband as you, our vige does not have this opportunity,e Christine girl, Grandpa White toasts you.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°Ah what, Grandpa White is thanking you, what are you waiting for?¡± Baird Lane reminded as he stared at Christine White with a smirk. Christine White was driven into a corner and had no choice but to clink sses with the vige chief. It sort of dawned on her that Baird Lane did it on purpose. He deliberately told the vige chief that she was the one who made this investment possible today. In that case, she could no longer talk about divorce, and if she still insisted on divorce, he would interrupt his investment, and it would be strange if the vige chief did not feel reproachful towards her then. ¡°That¡¯s vile.¡± Christine White sipped her tea and darted a re at Baird Lane when the vige elder wasn¡¯t looking. Baird Lane¡¯s mouth quirked lightly, ¡°Still divorced?¡± Christine White bit her lip and grunted without answering. How dare she insist on a divorce when he¡¯s like this? If she still insisted, then she would be the vige¡¯s sinner and the vigers would hate her! Baird Lane will Christine White and angry and aggrieved little look, the smile in his eyes more and more dense, ¡°Grandpa White, in a moment I will go back and let people draw up the contract, probably tomorrow my people will send the contract over, at the same time, I will arrange the car toe over to load the goods.¡± ¡°That¡¯s really great.¡± The vige chief¡¯s face turned red with excitement, ¡°Then I¡¯ll go and inform everyone of the good newster, so that everyone can pack up all the mountain goods from their homes and load them onto the trucks at that time.¡± ¡°Grandpa White you arrange it just fine. ¡± Baird Lane put a chopstick of vegetables into Christine White¡¯s bowl. Christine White¡¯s deadpan stare at the bowl, like she was ring at him through it, was an amusing expression. After eating, the two of them left the vige headman¡¯s house and headed for their own small yard. All the way, Christine White ignored Baird Lane and walked ahead of herself, without waiting for him. Baird Lane didn¡¯t care, and walked unhurriedly after her. As she reached the courtyard gate, Christine White suddenly stopped and turned around, looking at the man with aplicated gaze, ¡°Why?¡± ¡°What for?¡± Baird Lane stopped as well and stood in front of her, looking down at her slightly. She didn¡¯t avoid his gaze either, looking up at him graciously, ¡°Of course it¡¯s about the divorce, I can¡¯t figure out why you just won¡¯t divorce me.¡± ¡°As I¡¯ve told you many times, there is no precedent for divorce in The Lane Family, and I will not be that precedent.¡± Baird Lane replied tersely. Christine White took a deep breath, ¡°If that¡¯s the only reason, then bunch I can¡¯t believe it, as far as I remember, you Baird Lane shouldn¡¯t be such a disciplined person.¡± Baird Lane¡¯s eyes twinkled a few times, ¡°You¡¯re right, I don¡¯t follow the rules, but what I just said is also true, I really don¡¯t want to be the first scion of The Lane Family to get divorced so I¡¯m sticking to my guns on not getting divorced, other than that there¡¯s another reason I¡¯m not getting divorced, would you like to know?¡± He looked at her, his pupils as deep as an ancient well, as if he wanted to suck people in. Chapter 210 – Call Me By My Name Christine White stuttered at the inexplicable tension in her heart at his look, ¡°What¡¯s the reason?¡± ¡°I love you.¡± Baird Lane spat out three words with a serious look on his face. Christine White¡¯s mind instantly went nk, the whole person was shocked, it took a while to find his voice, ¡°You ¡­ What did you say?¡± ¡°I said I love you, so I¡¯m not getting a divorce!¡± Baird Lane looked her in the eye. Pfft, pfft! Christine White could clearly hear her heart beating loud and fast at the moment, as if it was about to give out of her throat. He ¡­ He actually said love to her! Is that a confession? Christine White was so shocked and delighted that she didn¡¯t know where to put her hands and feet. Although Ives Norton and Aunt Lucy had both said he loved her before, she¡¯d never really believed it. But now, he was saying ¡®I love you¡¯ to her face, in person. No woman could resist such a shock, she thought. ¡°Thinking about what?¡± Baird Lane reached out and waved his hand in front of Christine White¡¯s face. Christine White¡¯s eyes flickered and she subconsciously took a step back, a little afraid to look at him, ¡°Didn¡¯t think anything of it¡­ what you just said, is it true?¡± ¡°You think I¡¯m lying to you?¡± Baird Lane raised an eyebrow. Christine White pressed down on her chest to hold back the emotions that were churning inside her, pretending to be calm, ¡°Yes, I just think you¡¯re lying to me, you said you love me, so when did you fall in love with me? And how did you fall in love with me, you should say it, right?¡± Baird Lane pursed his lips, ¡°I¡¯m sorry I can¡¯t say it, but I know that you¡¯ve lived inside me without me realizing it.¡± ¡°Would I believe you if you said that?¡± Christine White bit her lower lip, ¡°You said it too, you can¡¯t even tell me when you fell in love with me, how do you expect me to believe you love me?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to believe it, but I¡¯ll prove it in time.¡± Baird Lane said in a solemn tone. Christine White grunted, ¡°Then show me how you can prove it!¡± After saying that, she stopped paying attention to him, pushed open the door to the courtyard and went inside. Once inside, she jogged all the way, running into the room and mming the door behind her before she grabbed her chest and slowly slid down the door panel, sliding down to crouch on the floor. At this moment, she could no longer maintain theposure she had just disyed in front of Baird Lane, and buried her head in her knees and cried andughed. The funny thing is, Baird Lane actually confessed to her in person, which in the past, was the sentence she wanted to hear the most, whether it was true or not, she would definitely be happy for a few days and nights unable to sleep, and felt that her silent waiting had finally paid off. But now ¡­ She was happy too, but more than that, she was still heartbroken, why didn¡¯t he say it to her earlier, and came to tell her that he loved her only when she was disappointed in him, how could she respond to that? If she responds, she¡¯s sorry for the boy, but if she doesn¡¯t, she¡¯s sorry for her feelings, so what should she do? The more she thought about it, the more it overwhelmed her heart, and by the end of the day Christine White was crying outpletely. Aunt Lucy stood outside the door listening to her cries and was so worried that she hurriedly dropped what she was holding and went out into the yard to find Baird Lane, ¡°Sir.¡± Baird Lane was on the phone when he heard her call out, and raised his hand slightly in a waiting motion, signaling that he would say somethingter. Aunt Lucy probably also guessed that this call from him was important, even if she was worried about Christine White in her heart, she had to wait for the time being. After waiting about two minutes, Baird Lane put his cell phone away and turned around, ¡°What did you just call me about?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not me, it¡¯s Mrs.¡± Aunt Lucy pointed to the house. Baird Lane¡¯s eyes sank, ¡°What happened to her?¡± ¡°Mistress is crying, crying very hard, sir you should hurry and go and see.¡± Aunt Lucy urged. Baird Lane frowned slightly, ¡°Why is she crying?¡± ¡°That I don¡¯t know.¡± Aunt Lucy shook her head. Baird Lane narrowed his eyes and stopped asking questions, but simply took three long strides into the house. Standing in the doorway of his room, he first twisted the door, but found that it wouldn¡¯t budge! Realizing that the door to the room had been unlocked by Christine White, Baird Lane¡¯s handsome face sank, ¡°Christine White, open the door!¡± He knocked twice on the door panel. Christine White looked up and casually wiped her eyes with her sleeve before standing up and opening the door. ¡°Were you just crying?¡± Baird Lane looked at her. Christine White sniffled and gave a choked hmmm in her voice. ¡°Tell me, why are you crying?¡± Baird Lane reached up and cupped her chin, lifting her face up. Her small face was red, her eyes were also red, her tears were hanging on her eyshes and hadn¡¯t dried up yet, her whole person looked pitiful, making people want to bully her. Looking at such Christine White, Baird Lane¡¯s eyes darkened, the knot in his throat slid a little, and there was a dry heat in his body that was running around restlessly. Christine White didn¡¯t notice the difference in the man, she took his hand off her chin and returned with a fake coldness, ¡°I cried when I thought of something sad, Mr. Lane what did you want to see me about?¡± Her cool tone and the phrase Mr. Lane were like a bucket of ice water thatpletely doused Baird Lane¡¯s sizzling mind. He pursed his thin lips, his voice carrying obvious displeasure, ¡°I told you, we¡¯re still married, you don¡¯t have to call me Mr. Lane, what you called me before, you call me now.¡± ¡°But I think it¡¯s a nice way to be called. ¡°Christine White won¡¯t change her mind. Baird Lane stared at her coldly.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. Christine White was stared at a bit and subconsciously had to step back. But just as he took a step back, he was yanked into the man¡¯s arms. ¡°Well ¡­¡± Christine White stifled a grunt, her shoulder hurting from the impact. ¡°Where did you hit?¡± Baird Lane asked her, looking down. Christine White refused to talk, struggling to get out of his arms. However Baird Lane doesn¡¯t let go of her, instead he wraps his arms around her tighter, ¡°And such a strong struggle, that doesn¡¯t look like it hit anywhere.¡± As soon as she heard this, Christine White was instantly infuriated and struggled even harder, ¡°Mr. Lane, get the hell off me!¡± Baird Lane remained unmoved, letting her move around in his arms. Looking at her look of exasperation as she couldn¡¯t break free from his arms no matter how much she moved, the corner of his mouth slightly hooked, his mood a little bit better, ¡°Want me to let go of you can, call me by my name!¡± ¡°No!¡± Christine White didn¡¯t even think about it and refused outright. ¡°Are you sure?¡± Baird Lane wasn¡¯t disappointed, and a glint darted across his eyes. Christine White caught it and mentally thumped, ¡°What do you ¡­ What do you want?¡± Often when he gave such a look, or spoke in such a rhetorical tone, it meant that he had something in mind. He wasn¡¯t going to threaten her with something again, was he? Thinking about this, Christine White became uneasy, breathing much heavier, her eyes gurgling and darting about. Baird Lane could see her nervousness and gave a low chuckle, ¡°I don¡¯t want to do anything, it¡¯s just that if you keep moving, I¡¯m not really sure what I¡¯m going to do.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Christine White was a little unresponsive for a moment. ¡°You bet.¡± Baird Lane leaned in and blew a soft hot breath in her ear. Christine White immediately shrunk her neck, she is not a fool, how could he not feel such an obvious tease, and thenbined with his words just now, what else did she not understand, all of a sudden her face was red as if it was dripping blood, ¡°You ¡­ You ¡­¡± She¡¯s been you for half a day and hasn¡¯t you a word. The curve of Baird Lane¡¯s mouth grew thicker, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with me? Chapter 211 Returning to the City ¡°Shame on you!¡± Christine White red at him angrily, her body too stiff to move. She had about guessed what he had just said, telling her to stay put. It must be that he¡¯s reacting! ¡°Shameless?¡± Baird Lane arched his eyebrows slightly, ¡°How is it shameless? You¡¯re my wife, isn¡¯t it normal for me to react to you?¡± Christine White¡¯s small mouth opened slightly, wanting to retort back but realizing she couldn¡¯t find a reason to do so. Because he was right, they weren¡¯t divorced yet, they were still married, and it was indeed normal for him to react to her. But ¡­ Christine White gritted her teeth, ¡°Yes, you have a point, I can¡¯t beat you alright, but don¡¯t forget, this is the doorway to the room, you just ¡­ How do you make Aunt Lucy look?¡± ¡°Aunt Lucy didn¡¯t follow.¡± Baird Lane returned nonplussed, then hugged her and took a step forward, hooking his foot around the bottom of the door and closing it behind him, ¡°It¡¯s in the room now, so even if Aunt Lucy had followed her she wouldn¡¯t have been able to see it, so does that mean I can ¡­¡± ¡°No!¡± Before he could finish his sentence, Christine White interrupted him as loudly as she was irritated. Baird Lane stared at her, ¡°Why not? You¡¯re my wife.¡± Christine White averted her face to the side, ¡°There¡¯s no reason, I simply don¡¯t want to.¡± ¡°Yeah?¡± Baird Lane narrowed his eyes. Christine White took a deep breath, ¡°Yes, I don¡¯t want to do it with you!¡± Her outright refusal made Baird Lane¡¯s heart sting a little. In fact, he didn¡¯t intend to touch her, she wasn¡¯t in good health right now, and if he touched her, he would only make her hurt. So he said it purely just to see her reaction. But he hadn¡¯t expected her reaction. Thinking about it, Baird Lane lowered his eyelids to hide all the color under his eyes and spoke in a somewhat low voice, ¡°It¡¯s okay if you don¡¯t want to do it, I¡¯ll let go of you if you call my name.¡± ¡°You threaten me?¡± Christine White looked at him with displeasure. He let out a soft chuckle, ¡°A threat? You could consider it that, so you call it or not?¡± Christine White bowed her head in silence. To be honest, she didn¡¯t want to scream. But she was also aware that she couldn¡¯t break free from his shackles.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. It could be said that she was now the cat with him twisting the back of her neck, and if she didn¡¯t satisfy him, there was only one thing that could happen to her, and that was to be manipted at his whims, so there was only one way for her to go now. Thinking about this, Christine White tightened her grip and spat out two words in a low voice, ¡°Baird¡­¡± Hearing his name from her again, Baird Lane actually found himself feeling disconnected, as if he hadn¡¯t heard it in a long time. But really, it¡¯s only been just over a month. ¡°I didn¡¯t hear you, speak up.¡± Baird Lane knocked his chin on Christine White¡¯s head and made her shout again. Christine White was a bit reluctant in her heart, but she could only do as she was told. ¡°Baird!¡± she shouted again with increased volume, ¡°Are you satisfied now?¡± Baird Lane hmmmed, ¡°Not bad.¡± ¡°Then don¡¯t you let go!¡± She shook her shoulders. Baird Lane slowly released her. As soon as she was free, she immediately stepped back as if he was some kind of danger, retreating several meters before stopping. Baird Lane was more than a little ufortable to see the way she shied away from him, but he didn¡¯t snap at her. After all, he knew in his heart of hearts that this was the time for him to gain her forgiveness. ¡°I¡¯m going back to town in a couple days.¡± Baird Lane said suddenly as he straightened the creases in his shirt. Christine White¡¯s heart leapt with joy at her words, ¡°Really?¡± He¡¯s finally leaving. She thought he was really nning to stay with her for a long time. ¡°Good, something hase up at The Lane Family Group headquarters and I¡¯m going back to take care of it.¡± Baird Lane replied. Christine White pressed down her inner excitement and nodded with an expression of forced calmness, ¡°I see, actually you don¡¯t have to tell me about this.¡± She wouldn¡¯t go with him anyway. Christine White¡¯s little mind, even if she hid it well, Baird Lane noticed it through her flickering eyes, and couldn¡¯t help but feel a little amused in his heart. This woman, still fighting the idea that she doesn¡¯t want to go with him? Unfortunately, she was destined to be disappointed! ¡°The reason I¡¯m telling you this is that I want you to get what you need to get ready in the next couple of days before it¡¯s toote to get in the car in a couple of days.¡± Baird Lane wrapped his arms around himself and said in a good-natured manner. Christine White rounded her eyes and froze, ¡°You want me toe with you?¡± ¡°Or what do you think?¡± Baird Lane grunted. Christine White gritted her teeth, ¡°I ¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t say you don¡¯t want to go, and don¡¯t forget what I said earlier at the vige headman¡¯s house.¡± Baird Lane stared at her intently. Christine White¡¯s lips quivered twice, ¡°I remember, but you said something about a divorce, not for me to go with you!¡± ¡°What¡¯s the difference?¡± Baird Lane sank in, ¡°What¡¯s the difference between you staying here and not going back and wanting a divorce, or do you think that by staying separated, I¡¯ll get a divorce behind me?¡± Christine White lowered her eyes and didn¡¯t answer. That¡¯s really what she was thinking. Baird Lane took one look at her with her head bowed like that and knew he¡¯d hit the nail on the head, and felt a bit of a pang. But he finally pressed the fire down, endured patience and continued, ¡°The various details of investing in this vige, I¡¯ve already discussed them with the vige chief when we were at the dinner table, and you should have heard all of them when you were there, so whether or not the funds I¡¯ve arranged can be put in ce, it all depends on your choices, so think about it yourself.¡± With those words, Baird Lane pped Christine White on the head, turned and opened the door to go out. Christine White stood still, looking at his dashing back and wanting to be angry. But she also knew that she couldn¡¯t fight him, and getting angry would only make her look even more useless. ¡°Ma¡¯am, sir asked me toe over and help you pack the things you are taking with you, what do you need for me to do?¡± Aunt Lucy came over and asked. Christine White wiped her somewhat aggravated eyes and choked on her voice, ¡°There¡¯s nothing you need, Aunt Lucy, go about your business, I can clean up after myself.¡± ¡°So, that¡¯s fine then, if you need anything ma¡¯am you call me.¡± Aunt Lucy doesn¡¯t force the issue and nods her head and walks away. Christine White huffed and closed the door to her room behind her, then stripped her own suitcase from under the bed and opened it, starting to pack. She was reluctant to go back to town with Baird Lane at all, so she was slow to pack. She dawdled for an hour before leaving the house for something that could have been done in minutes. Baird Lane nced at her and said in azy voice, ¡°Packed?¡± Christine White paused in her tracks and didn¡¯t answer. Baird Lane knew she was being petty and didn¡¯t care about her attitude at the moment, turning the book over a page and adding, ¡°Check again once you¡¯ve packed, so you don¡¯t forget anything and thene back to town moring to run back and get it, and then not go back since.¡± Christine White grunted, ¡°I¡¯m not that masculine.¡± ¡°That¡¯s fine.¡± Baird Lane nodded faintly. Christine White stopped paying attention to her and lifted her feet toward the door of the parsonage. Baird Lane frowned, ¡°Where are you going?¡± Instead of answering, Christine White picked up her pace. Seeing this, Baird Lane puts down his book and follows along, uneasy about letting her go alone. She took a few steps and felt someone following behind her, she looked back and was a bit speechless, ¡°Mr. Lane, do you have to follow me even when I go to the bathroom?¡± ¡°Toilet?¡± Baird Lane was slightly startled, ¡°Didn¡¯t you want to go out?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t tell you I was going out, you guessed.¡± Christine White rolled her eyes, ¡°Now are you going to follow?¡± Chapter 212 The Secret There is naturally only one answer for Baird Lane in this situation. He swept her off her feet with a faint nce and turned to go back to the hall. Christine White bristled and didn¡¯t stand still for much longer, continuing on her way to the restroom. ¡°Pfft ¡­¡± As soon as she entered the restroom, she couldn¡¯t help but let out a giggle. How could she not have expected Baird Lane to be so childish as to try to follow her for fear of her wandering out on her own? Really, I don¡¯t know what he thinks, he wasn¡¯t like this before, howe he changed so much in just one month? He used to treat her withplete indifference, not at all like this, so is he bing like this now because he loves her? No, no, no. No way! Christine White vetoes the possibility of Baird Lane falling in love with her. She still didn¡¯t believe that he would fall in love with her. When he had left her out in the cold for three years and suddenly came back to live with her as a couple, she thought it was because he had figured it out and was willing to ept her as his wife. But in the end, he came for her bone marrow, andter on she took his word that he wouldn¡¯t meet with Molly Bort, butter on he still ran to see Molly Bort often, and even didn¡¯t care that he lost his own child in defense of Molly Bort and Leo Bort. So this time, too, she could never trust, let alone be soft, in case he said he loved her and had some premeditated n. With that thought, Christine White took a deep breath and once again became determined in her expression and in her eyes that she absolutely could not have her heart set on Baird Lane again. After using the restroom, Christine White came out of the restroom to the sound of chattering and noise outside the courtyard gate. She cocked her head in confusion and walked over to open the door. ¡°What are you guys ¡­¡± Christine White looked at therge group of people outside in surprise, not understanding how they were all gathered in front of her house.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. ¡°Ouch, Christine girl is out.¡± An older woman saw her and her eyes narrowed into slits as she smiled. Christine White¡¯s body shivered, feeling goosebumps all over her body, ¡°Auntie, why are you guysing over?¡± ¡°We came here to find Lane, we all heard from the vige chief that Lane is ready to invest in our vige and help us get rich.¡± The older woman said excitedly. Christine White got it. They came over to thank Baird Lane. ¡°Come on in then, he¡¯s in there.¡± Christine White opened the door and let them in. They didn¡¯t make themselves at home, and swarmed into the yard, looking for Baird Lane. Christine White waited until they were all inside before she breathed out and closed the yard door behind her, then nced in the direction of the parlor and headed for the kitchen with a grunt and augh. She knew that Baird Lane was the worst at dealing with so many people, especially civilians who weren¡¯t in the same world as him. She¡¯d like to see if he¡¯d be at a loss for words in the face of so many folks! Just the thought of it made Christine White feel so excited that she quickened her pace and jogged into the kitchen, ¡°Aunt Lucy.¡± ¡°You¡¯re just in time ma¡¯am.¡± Aunt Lucy¡¯s face lifted in surprise when she saw her. Christine White blinks, ¡°What?¡± ¡°I was looking for tea leaves to make tea when so many people just came over to the house, so I didn¡¯t find any and was going to call you.¡± Aunt Lucy spread her hands and returned. Christine White smiled, ¡°So it is, the tea is in the cupboard too.¡± With that, she took the tea out and handed it to Aunt Lucy. Aunt Lucy took it and took it to make tea. Christine White waited on the sidelines, and when she was done brewing, volunteered to take over the chore of bringing the tea over. Aunt Lucy couldn¡¯t argue with her and had to let her go. ¡°Mistress you be careful, this tea is very hot.¡± Aunt Lucy looked at her carrying the tray, with some strain on the end, and couldn¡¯t help but worryingly admonish. Christine White insisted she could do it, ¡°Don¡¯t worry Aunt Lucy, I¡¯ve got it covered.¡± ¡°I hope so.¡± Aunt Lucy sighed through her tears. Christine White carried the tray to the parsonage, which was full of people, each talking and chattering animatedly. Baird Lane sat in the main seat and looked as if he were listening to them attentively, his cool face showing no hint of impatience. But Christine White could tell at a nce that he wasn¡¯t even listening, but was thinking of something else. Because she knew him and had experienced it firsthand, she used to get up the courage to initiate conversation with him sometimes, and when he wouldn¡¯t listen, her thumb subconsciously rubbed. Like he is now! She figured that the only reason he was still sitting around and not kicking people out or not leaving on his own was probably because of his upbringing, which was why he kept putting up with the noise. ¡°Ahem.¡± Christine White interrupted the men with two light coughs. The parlor was quiet for a moment. Baird Lane also came back from his own thoughts, and when he saw her carrying such arge tray, his thin lips pursed and he immediately stood up and walked towards her, helping her to take the tray in her hands. ¡°Why are you the one delivering it and where¡¯s Aunt Lucy?¡± He asked in a hushed voice after cing the tray on the table. Christine White wiped a handful of sweat from the corner of her forehead, ¡°Aunt Lucy¡¯s busy in the kitchen, so it¡¯s just meing over to deliver.¡± After saying that, she picked up the teapot and was about to pour the tea. But Baird Lane stopped her by holding her hand down, ¡°I¡¯ll do it, you rest.¡± ¡°You ¡­¡± Christine White looked at him in surprise. Seeing her like this, he simply held down her shoulders and pressed her down into a chair and sat down, then picked up the teapot and poured the tea one cup at a time, and served it to these vigers another cup at a time. The vigers were a bit ttered to receive the tea he personally handed them, and they hurriedly said words of thanks. Especially thedy who talked to Christine White at the entrance of the courtyard, her eyes were almost glowing when she looked at Baird Lane, and she looked as if her mother-inw was looking at her son-inw, and the more she looked at her, the better she looked at her. Christine White was a little upset, although she had not forgiven Baird Lane, but she still loved him in her heart ah, how could she ept others to look at him with such eyes. So she stood up, moved her chair to the side, and sat down again. She sat this way, her back just blocking the older woman. That way, the older woman can¡¯t see Baird Lane. She did this very naturally, plus her expression didn¡¯t have the slightest hint of weakness, so no one else in the room, including the older woman, except for Baird Lane, had yet to realize that something was wrong. ¡°Heh ¡­¡± Baird Lane saw Christine White¡¯s vaguely smug look, and the corner of his mouth couldn¡¯t help but tickle, feeling both surprised and satisfied with her actions just now. Unexpectedly, she would actually offer to shield him from such looks that he didn¡¯t know how to deal with. Satisfied that by doing so, she showed that she still cared about him. thought, Baird Lane was about to say something to Christine White when he saw her reach for the tea on the table to drink. His eyes narrowed momentarily as he snatched the tea from her hand. Christine White was all confused, ¡°What are you doing?¡± ¡°You drink this.¡± Baird Lane took a milk from somewhere and shoved it into her hand, ¡°You drink less tea, it¡¯s bad for you.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not in good health yet ¡­¡± Christine White was halfway through her sentence when the older woman interrupted her with a smile, ¡°Aigoo, look at the little two, Christine girl ah, Lane treats you really well, you¡¯ve found a good husband.¡± Christine White¡¯s small face stiffened. Baird Lane was nice to her? What a ridiculous statement. He¡¯s only been nice to her for the past two days now. Which of the things he¡¯s done to her before has been nice to her? ¡°Auntie, you¡¯re joking.¡± Christine White lowered her eyes and returned with a somewhat cold voice. Baird Lane naturally sensed her difference and more or less understood the reason why she became like this, a wave of guilt rose in his heart, ¡°Don¡¯t worry Auntie, I will treat her better in the future.¡± ¡°Oh, look, the young couple is just in love, then in that case, our gang will not disturb your intimacy and leave first.¡± The older woman said and stood up. The others saw this and one by one agreed that it was time to go. Soon the parsonage was empty, but the older woman did not go, instead she looked hesitantly at Christine White and finally fixed her eyes on Baird Lane, ¡°O Lane,e out here with me and I¡¯ll tell you a secret.¡± Chapter 213 She is not a child of The White Family ¡°Secrets?¡± Baird Lane¡¯s eyes twinkled with interest. The older woman nodded, ¡°Yes, a secret that our whole vige knows.¡± ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go outside and talk about it then.¡± Baird Lane agreed, stood up and headed outside. The older woman was dragging her fat body to follow her, but Christine White pulled her back, a little upset in her heart, ¡°Auntie, what on earth is the secret that you have to tell him exclusively, without even telling me!¡± The older womanughed, ¡°This secret ah, can¡¯t really tell you, at least not now.¡± When she finished, she patted Christine White¡¯s hand meaningfully and turned to go out. Outside in the yard, Baird Lane narrowed his eyes and stared intently at the older woman, ¡°Tell me, what secret is it about Christine?¡± The older woman looked surprised, ¡°How did you know I was going to say Christine girl?¡± Baird Lane let out a soft chuckle, ¡°You purposely sought me out and said that to Christine, it¡¯s obvious this secret is about her isn¡¯t it?¡± The older woman suddenly realized, ¡°So it¡¯s like this, it¡¯s true that you young people know more.¡± ¡°You tter me.¡± Baird Lane dropped his eyes and smiled faintly, then got serious, ¡°So tell me, ma¡¯am, about Christine¡¯s secret.¡± ¡°The secret, as I said earlier, which our whole vige knows but have kept from Christine girl, is that Christine girl is not a child of The White Family.¡± The older woman said. Baird Lane¡¯s pupils narrowed, ¡°What do you mean, Christine isn¡¯t a child of The White Family?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, Christine girl was carried back outside by that couple from The White Family, twenty-five years ago, when the whole thing was a big deal in our vige.¡± ¡°And who are her real parents?¡± Baird Lane asked, pursing his lips. The older woman shook her head, ¡°That we don¡¯t know, we did ask The White Family the couple, but they wouldn¡¯t say anything, so we¡¯ve always had suspicions that Christine was a child they stole or bought at a dealer.¡± ¡°What makes you think that?¡± Baird Lane murmured. The older woman sighed, ¡°That¡¯s because The White Family, a couple that had been married for years before with no children, went out on a trip and not even six monthster brought back a child that was just a month old and didn¡¯t tell us where the child came from, that¡¯s why all of us were so skeptical.¡± Baird Lane nodded, ¡°That is indeed a possibility, but what made you think to tell me about it?¡± The older woman smiled, ¡°That¡¯s because all of us love Christine, The White Family, we all know what that couple is like, when Christine was a child, there was no shortage of that couple¡¯s daggers, speaking of ¡­¡± ¡°What?¡± Baird Lane¡¯s handsome face was cold. The aunt bristled, ¡°In fact, before Christine¡¯s girl was five years old, that couple was quite good to her, but after their son was born, that couple disliked Christine¡¯s girl in all kinds of ways, either hitting or scolding her, and often didn¡¯t give her food, we couldn¡¯t bear to watch and said it a few times, but that couple couldn¡¯t listen to it. ¡± ¡°And then what?¡± Baird Lane clenched his fists, anger in his eyes. He knew that The White Family was a patriarchal couple, but he didn¡¯t realize that the reason for the patriarchy was because Christine White wasn¡¯t their child. No wonder he had felt that she didn¡¯t resemble that couple at all, not only in appearance, but also in character and morals. And what shocked and angered him the most was that they had actually abused her! ¡°And then, ah, then the couple moved to the city in order for their son to go to school in the city, but left Christine with Old Man White and his wife, Christine¡¯s grandparents, but Old Man White and his wife are still very good to Christine girl. ¡± Speaking here, the aunt sighed, ¡°Unfortunately, White old man and his wife died early, Christine was picked up by that couple, although I don¡¯t know how Christine lived after being picked up, but as long as you think about the couple¡¯s behavior, you can more or less guess that Christine¡¯s girl is not doing well. ¡± Baird Lane grunted coldly. More than bad, that couple along with their son are desperate to suck Christine White¡¯s blood. He also mentioned that the woman should cut ties with the couple and that he was willing to help her if she agreed. But the woman¡¯s head was so axial that she refused to say anything. ¡°Having said that, I haven¡¯t said the purpose.¡± The older woman smiled a little embarrassed. Baird Lane¡¯s taut face improved slightly as he sniffed, ¡°Your intention, ma¡¯am, is that you want me to help Christine find her birth parents?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± The older woman answered repeatedly, ¡°That¡¯s what I mean, in fact, I wasn¡¯t prepared to tell you all this at first, but thinking about itter I decided to tell you, not only because of the heartache of Christine¡¯s girl, but more importantly you guys helped our vige, and there¡¯s nothing I can do to return the favor, so I have no choice but to tell you this secret.¡± ¡°Thank you Auntie.¡± Baird Lane said thanks. The older woman waved her hand, ¡°I should be the one to thank you, if it wasn¡¯t for Christine finding such a good husband like you, how would our vige have this opportunity? I just hope you can find Christine¡¯s real parents so that she can get rid of that couple from The White Family sooner.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will.¡± Baird Lane nodded assuredly. ¡°I believe you, I can see that you are very attached to Christine girl, that¡¯s one of the reasons why I am relieved to tell you this secret, but Lane ah, this secret you don¡¯t tell Christine for now, I¡¯m worried that she won¡¯t be able to stand it, wait until you find her real parents and then tell her.¡± The older woman admonished. Baird Lane hmmmed, ¡°I know what to do.¡± That woman, she still has feelings for The White Family, that couple. If she knew now that the reason they had been treating her badly was because she wasn¡¯t their daughter, she¡¯d be devastated. Her body, now, couldn¡¯t take that kind of stimtion again, either. ¡°That¡¯s good, then I¡¯ll go back to cooking first.¡± The older woman said, opening the door to the courtyard and going out. Baird Lane stood still for a moment, then lifted his feet and went back to the parsonage. Christine White was slumped over the table in the hall, ying with her cell phone, when her afterglow caught a glimpse of himing in, and hurriedly straightened her sitting position, ¡°Finished talking?¡± ¡°Uh-huh.¡± Baird Lane nodded. Christine White put down her cell phone, ¡°What did the older woman tell you?¡± ¡°You want to know?¡± Baird Lane looked at her askance. Christine White¡¯s eyes darted around, ¡°I don¡¯t want to.¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Baird Lane looked at her with some amusement at the picture of a woman who clearly wanted to know, but had to keep her mouth shut and refuse to admit it. Christine White grunted, ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°So.¡± Baird Lane lifted his chin, ¡°I won¡¯t tell you then, I was going to tell you, but since you don¡¯t want to know, forget it.¡± With that, he took his cell phone and went to his room, leaving Christine White sitting there dumbfounded and chagrined as a whole. If she had known, she wouldn¡¯t have been so mouthy! At the thought, Christine White red angrily at the closed door of her room, more than a little aggravated. He¡¯d obviously thought about telling her, and then she¡¯d just said something like that, and he¡¯d really stopped.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. ¡°Ma¡¯am, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Aunt Lucy walked in with a ss of milk, and a pot of freshly brewed tea, and seeing Christine White¡¯s aggravated face, she couldn¡¯t help but ask with concern. Christine White withdrew her eyes and shook her head, ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Aunt Lucy was a little unsure. Christine White nodded her head affirmatively, ¡°Really.¡± ¡°So.¡± Aunt Lucy didn¡¯t ask any more questions and handed her the milk. Christine White took it and said thank you. Aunt Lucy smiled and stroked her head, then her eyes nced around the parsonage and not seeing Baird Lane, she couldn¡¯t help but be a little puzzled, ¡°Ma¡¯am, where¡¯s sir?¡± Chapter 214 Helping Her Find Her Birth Parents Christine White pointed in the direction of the room. Aunt Lucy understood and smiled as she pushed the teapot in front of her, ¡°Since Mr. is in his room, you can send this tea in, Mrs. Tea.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not going.¡± Christine White refused. Aunt Lucy was stunned, ¡°Why?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to ignore him.¡± Christine White tells it like it is. The corner of Aunt Lucy¡¯s mouth twitched, ¡°Ma¡¯am, are you and Mister having trouble again?¡± ¡°No. Haven¡¯t he and I been like that for the past month?¡± Christine White returned faintly. Aunt Lucy sighed, ¡°Alright then ma¡¯am you rest and I¡¯ll send it in.¡± She headed for her room with the teapot. Baird Lane was on the phone when he heard a knock on the door, his eyes shed and his voice spat out a single word in a cool voice, ¡°Enter!¡± Aunt Lucy pushed her way in, ¡°Sir, this is freshly brewed tea.¡± ¡°Put it down.¡± Baird Lane¡¯s gaze went to the table in the room. ¡°Okay.¡± Aunt Lucy put the tea down. Baird Lane walks over, pours himself a ss, and asks, ¡°Where¡¯s Christine White?¡± ¡°Mistress is outside in the parlor, what does mister want with Mistress?¡± Aunt Lucy looked at him curiously. Baird Lane waved his hand, ¡°It¡¯s okay, you keep an eye on her and don¡¯t let her wander out.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry sir.¡± Aunt Lucy responded. Baird Lane hmmm¡¯d, ¡°You¡¯re out.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Aunt Lucy nodded and turned to go out. The door to the room mmed heavily shut as Baird Lane put down the cup of tea in his hand and repositioned the phone to his ear, ¡°Did you write down what I just told you!¡± ¡°Noted.¡± Gates replied respectfully. ¡°Just make a note of it and I¡¯ll give you a month to investigate.¡± Baird Lane instructed. Gates had a difficult look on his face, ¡°President Lane, would a month be a bit too hasty? After all, it was twenty-five years ago, and technology wasn¡¯t advanced at that time, there wasn¡¯t even any surveince, so it¡¯s really hard to find.¡± ¡°I know.¡± Baird Lane said with an expressionless face, ¡°That¡¯s why I¡¯m giving you permission to go to Ives Norton, he has Christine White¡¯s DNA record, you get that and go to the gene bank and do aparison, you should be able to find her real parents.¡± ¡°But what if the gene bank doesn¡¯t have a record of DNA from Madame¡¯s birth parents?¡± Gates was a little worried. Baird Lane dropped his eyes and contemted for a few seconds, ¡°If not, start the investigation with the couple from The White Family, I¡¯m sure they know who Christine White¡¯s real parents are, but don¡¯t rm them while you investigate.¡± ¡°I see, so anything else from President Lane?¡± Gates inquired. Baird Lane pinched his brow, ¡°No more, go about your business.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± The call ended and Baird Lane put away his cell phone and exited the room. Christine White caught a glimpse of him and gave a soft grunt, ignoring it. Baird Lane walked toward her and sat down across from her, ¡°Christine White.¡± He called out to her. ¡°Can I help you?¡± Christine White looked at him. Baird Lane straightened his sleeves and spoke in a hushed voice, ¡°Have you ever wondered why your parents treated you badly?¡± Christine White froze, ¡°Why would you suddenly ask me such a question?¡± ¡°Just a little curious.¡± Baird Lane said gently. Christine White didn¡¯t think much of it and skimmed back, ¡°What else could it be, patriarchy.¡± ¡°Is that really the reason?¡± Baird Lane narrowed his eyes. Christine White frowned, ¡°If it¡¯s not that, what else could it be?¡± Baird Lane didn¡¯t answer anymore, pursing his thin lips as if thinking about something. After a moment, he flicked his thin lips, ¡°Nothing, just asking.¡± ¡°Casual question?¡± Christine White looked at him a little skeptically, ¡°I find you a little strange today, asking casually, why ask about this instead of something else? Could it be that you ¡­¡± Before she could finish her sentence, a cell phone suddenly rang, directly interrupting her. Baird Lane took his cell phone out of his pocket and nced at it, getting up and heading out toward the yard. Christine White looked at his figure that was in such a hurry, and a sour feeling came up in her heart. It¡¯s just a phone call, and a special trip outside to answer it. It must be from Molly Bort, and only Molly Bort, who would make him so anxious. Heck, they say they love her, but every time somethinges up about Molly Bort, they cast her aside¡­ what¡¯s the difference between that kind of love and charity? And as far as she could tell, he wasn¡¯t even in love with her, and he must have had ulterior motives for saying he loved her, which she was lucky she wasn¡¯t foolish enough to believe. At that thought, Christine White stood up and, after ring at the man in the yard with sultry eyes, twisted around and headed back to her room. The man inclined his head if he was aware of it, just in time to see the scene of her huffing and mming the door, and he couldn¡¯t help but raise the end of his eyebrows slightly. What¡¯s wrong with this woman? Who messed with her again? ¡°Baird, Baird?¡± came Ives Norton¡¯s puzzled cry over the phone. Baird Lane¡¯s eyes shed back, ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°I should be the one to ask you what¡¯s going on, what were you doing, you didn¡¯t respond when I called you half the time.¡± Ives Norton asked. Baird Lane turned his head back, ¡°Nothing, what did you just say?¡± ¡°I just asked you what you had Gates ask me for Christine White¡¯s DNA records. I asked Gates about it and he was secretive and wouldn¡¯t say anything, only that you asked him to ask me for it, so I¡¯m calling now to ask you what the hell is going on?¡± Ives Norton said in a serious tone. Baird Lane didn¡¯t hide anything from him, he just told him what happened. Ives Norton¡¯s pupils plummeted to the size of pinpoints upon hearing this, ¡°You ¡­ are you telling the truth?¡± ¡°It¡¯s true.¡± Baird Lane nods. Ives Norton was silent, and after a few moments he asked, pretending not to notice, ¡°Baird, how did you know she wasn¡¯t The White Family¡¯s real daughter?¡± ¡°It was an older woman in this vige of hers who told me.¡± Baird Lane replied.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. ¡°So it is.¡± Ives Norton¡¯s expression was a little forced. He had thought that this secret would be known only to him, except for the couple from The White Family. I didn¡¯t realize Christine White countryside knew about it and told Baird Lane. Now Baird Lane has approached him for Christine White¡¯s DNA records, obviously to help Christine White find her birth parents. Sure enough, before Ives Norton could even open his mouth to confirm, Baird Lane said, ¡°Ives, you¡¯re a doctor, and you¡¯re in a better position to speak up on the gene pool side, and have ess to more gic information, and I¡¯d like you to help me find it as well.¡± ¡°What happens after you find it?¡± Ives Norton asked suddenly. Baird Lane said nonchntly, ¡°It¡¯s natural to recognize each other when you find them.¡± Ives Nortonughed, a smile that didn¡¯t reach his eyes, ¡°Recognize? Baird, don¡¯t you think you¡¯re thinking too simply?¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Baird Lane frowned. ¡°Meaning, you¡¯re taking it for granted, have you ever considered the possibility that the reason Christine White was adopted by The White Family People was not stolen by The White Family People or bought by The White Family People from a trafficker, but rather given to The White Family People by her birth parents? White Family people?¡± Baird Lane sniffed in bewilderment. It was a question he hadn¡¯t really thought about. Seeing Baird Lane¡¯s silence, Ives Norton pushed up his sses and added, ¡°Also, even if Christine White wasn¡¯t abandoned and given away by her real parents, would they really still care about this daughter after all these years? In case they already have another child, will that child wee her as a sister?¡± The question, again, puts Baird Lane on the spot. He had to admit that these were questions he hadn¡¯t thought of. He just felt that The White Family, that couple, had treated Christine White badly and didn¡¯t deserve to be her parents, so he wanted to help her find her real parents, thinking that then she would have real family. But now, listening to Ives Norton, he realized that he really hadn¡¯t thought this through. ¡°You remind me.¡± Baird Lane sighed. Ives Norton chuckled softly, ¡°So are you going to help her find it now?¡± Chapter 215 Sleeping with Aunt Lucy ¡°Find!¡± Baird Lane returned the word with certainty. Ives Norton was surprised, ¡°You¡¯re still looking?¡± ¡°Of course, at the very least, I¡¯m going to find out what her parents are, if she was abandoned or not, and if not, and if her parents are looking for her as well, then I¡¯m going to tell her who she is, so that she can identify herself to her real parents.¡± Baird Lane spoke in a deep voice. Ives Norton gave a mocking smile, ¡°But I think you¡¯ll get your wish.¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± Baird Lane narrowed his eyes, ¡°Why do you say that?¡± Ives Norton¡¯s sses reflect back, ¡°No reason, I guess.¡± ¡°Really, I thought you knew who her parents were.¡± Baird Lane grunted. Ives Norton dropped his eyes and didn¡¯t answer. Actually, he really did know. But he can¡¯t talk about it yet. ¡°All right.¡± Baird Lane rubbed his somewhat swollen temples, ¡°You do me this favor, and I¡¯ll consider it a favor I owe you.¡± ¡°A favor?¡± Ives Norton raised an eyebrow, ¡°So she forgave you?¡± Baird Lane¡¯s eyes darkened a little, ¡°Not yet, but better than before.¡± Before she was ignoring himpletely. Now she would at least offer to talk to him, though not with much attitude. ¡°Really, then it looks like the day you¡¯ll be forgiven is fast approaching.¡± Ives Norton sounded a little sour. Baird Lane¡¯s mouth quirked, ¡°Thanks for the tip.¡± ¡°Heh, you¡¯d better not rush to thank me, you¡¯d better thank Christine if you want to thank her, she¡¯s still in love with you now, it¡¯s only a matter of time before she forgives you, but I hope that you¡¯ll really be able to treat her well in the future, and don¡¯t break her heart again, or else I won¡¯t be able to do it again like this time.¡± ¡°Well?¡± Baird Lane went cold. Ives Norton naturally heard the displeasure in his tone andughed softly, ¡°Of course it¡¯s my feelings for her, next time if you get her hurt or upset over Molly Bort or anyone else I won¡¯t let it go.¡± This he said with a smile, but the seriousness and determination in his tone was so obvious. Although Baird Lane was very upset in his heart, he couldn¡¯t do anything to Ives Norton across a phone call, and could only hold back his anger and speak in a cold voice, ¡°You won¡¯t have that day.¡± ¡°Hopefully you won¡¯t let me have that day, but if you do, I¡¯ll definitely try to earn it, well enough talking to you, I¡¯ve got one more surgery to go first.¡± With that, Ives Norton cut off the phone. Baird Lane stared at his cell phone, his eyes dark and on the verge of condensing into knives. If he had known, he wouldn¡¯t have answered this call. No man can ept that another man misses his wife. And Ives Norton, a man who not only has Christine White on his mind, but also mouthed off that he¡¯d do it to Christine White if he had the chance, as if he were dead! Baird Lane put away his cell phone and went back inside with a ck face. Aunt Lucy saw him like this and didn¡¯t even dare to talk to him, she just watched him walk towards his room. ¡°Christine White, open the door.¡± Baird Lane knocked on the door. Christine White opened the door, ¡°Finished your call with Ms. Molly Bort?¡± ¡°Molly?¡± frowned Baird Lane, ¡°What happened to Molly?¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you on the phone with her?¡± Christine White¡¯s little mouth dropped and her tone red with acid. Baird Lane¡¯s mouth quirked lightly, ¡°You jealous?¡± Christine White¡¯s eyes zed over and she looked a little flustered, ¡°Who ¡­ Who¡¯s jealous, I¡¯m not.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± Baird Lane looked at her with a smirk. She looked away, afraid to meet his eyes. ¡°Okay, no kidding.¡± Baird Lane coughed lightly and looked positive, ¡°It wasn¡¯t Molly who just called me.¡± At that, Christine White¡¯s eyes lit up, ¡°Not her?¡± ¡°It¡¯s Ives Norton,¡± Baird Lane added. Christine White turned her head around, ¡°Dr. Norton?¡± ¡°Uh-huh.¡± Baird Lane nods. Christine White breathed a faintly inessible sigh of relief and her expression eased, but inside she was a little embarrassed. So she misunderstood him. It wasn¡¯t Molly Bort who called him, but Ives Norton. ¡°Anything else you want to know now?¡± Baird Lane asked her again. Christine White¡¯s little mouth opened to say something, but eventually she swallowed, ¡°No more.¡± ¡°Then rest.¡± Baird Lane rubbed a handful of her head, then went into his room to get his clothes and take a shower. Christine White watched his back, touching the spot he¡¯d rubbed and froze. He was being more and more intimate with her now, and she was both a little ttered and a little ufortable with the fact that, before, she had expected him to treat her as he was doing now. Now he really so to her, she did not know what to do is good, want to escape, but can not afford, do not want to escape, the heart and can not pass that hurdle. At this rate, she didn¡¯t know if she would get depressed. ¡°Hey ¡­¡± Sighing, Christine White smoothed her hair, which had been rubbed by Baird Lane, and quietly left the room to go next door. Aunt Lucy opened the door and was still a little surprised to see her, ¡°Ma¡¯am, what brings you over?¡± ¡°Aunt Lucy, can I sleep with you tonight?¡± She asked. Aunt Lucy was all confused, ¡°Sleeping with me?¡± ¡°Uh-huh.¡± Christine White looked at her with an expectant face. Aunt Lucy¡¯s mouth twitched, ¡°Why would ma¡¯am want to sleep with me, what about mister?¡± ¡°He¡¯s in a room by himself.¡± ¡°That means, ma¡¯am, you don¡¯t sleep with Mr.?¡± Christine White shook her head. She still hasn¡¯t given up on divorcing Baird Lane. That¡¯s why she didn¡¯t want to sleep with him either until the divorce was finalized. As for the daytime, that was purely idental. ¡°So ¡­¡± Aunt Lucy was a little embarrassed. Christine White flung her arms around her, ¡°Aunt Lucy, just promise me, there¡¯s only two rooms here and I¡¯ll have to sleep with you.¡± ¡°But Mr. ¡­¡± ¡°Aunt Lucy!¡± interrupted Christine White, followed by a begging face, ¡°Promise me, I really don¡¯t want to live with him.¡± Aunt Lucy was a little headstrong, but eventually agreed. Christine White smiled happily, ¡°I¡¯ll get the pillows then.¡± With that, she darted back to the next room and brought over a pillow. Aunt Lucy stood by the bed, watching her make the bed somewhat helplessly, ¡°Ma¡¯am, what am I going to do if Mr. me gets up?¡± ¡°I just want to sleep with you, and he¡¯s to me?¡± Christine White paused in her movements. Aunt Lucy shook her head, ¡°I¡¯m not sure about that.¡± ¡°Then no, Aunt Lucy go to sleep.¡± Christine White climbed up and patted the spot beside her. Aunt Lucy cried andughed, ¡°Ma¡¯am you go to sleep first, I¡¯m going out to use the restroom.¡± ¡°Good.¡± Christine White answered, fishing for the covers to cover herself up tightly. Aunt Lucy gave her a look and gently walked out of the room before knocking on the door of the next room.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. Soon the door opens and Baird Lanees out in a bathrobe, still glistening with moisture and with wet hair, obviously fresh from a shower. As he rubbed his hair, he asked, ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± ¡°Sir.¡± Aunt Lucy lowered her voice, ¡°Mrs. is in my room.¡± ¡°What did you say?¡± Baird Lane¡¯s motion to wipe his hair snapped to a halt. Aunt Lucy had repeated, ¡°Mrs. is in my room.¡± ¡°What was she doing in your room?¡± Baird Lane narrowed his eyes. No wonder he had juste out of the shower without seeing anyone and thought he had gone to the bathroom. Turns out it ran into Aunt Lucy¡¯s room. ¡°Mrs. just ran over to me and told me that she wanted to sleep with me, and carried her pillow over to me, and is now asleep in my bed.¡± Aunt Lucy returned with amusement. Baird Lane¡¯s eyes popped out of his eyes, ¡°Is that really what she said?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Aunt Lucy nodded, ¡°That¡¯s why I¡¯ming over to you now, to ask you sir if you want to call your wife back?¡± Chapter 216 – Gates’ Surprise Baird Lane¡¯s handsome face was dark and ugly. He easily guessed Christine White¡¯s idea of running off to sleep in Aunt Lucy¡¯s room. It¡¯s not that you don¡¯t want to sleep with him. ¡°Yes, of course!¡± Baird Lane¡¯s voice trailed off as he clenched the seat of his back teeth. ¡°Then, sir, you¡¯ll go over and call the missus now.¡± Aunt Lucy pointed to the door of the next room. Baird Lane waved his hand, ¡°There¡¯s no rush, I¡¯ll go over there when she¡¯s asleep.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Aunt Lucy was a little confused as to what he meant. Baird Lane had no thought of exining either, and simplymanded, ¡°You¡¯ll call me when she¡¯s asleep.¡± ¡°Good.¡± Aunt Lucy obliged. Baird Lane reentered the room with the door closed. About half an hourter, Aunt Lucy knocked on the door again. Baird Lane followed her to the next room, where Christine White was indeed asleep. He stood by the bed watching her for a moment and said to Aunt Lucy, ¡°You go sleep in the next room.¡± Aunt Lucy now finally realized why he said he would wait until Christine White fell asleep beforeing over, so this was his idea. ¡°Okay, then you have an early night, sir.¡± Aunt Lucy covered her mouth and retreated with a giggle. Baird Lane slowly sat down on the edge of the bed, his eyes looking deep into the sleeping woman on the bed. This woman, who had tried to sleep separately from him three times, had actuallye to Aunt Lucy this time. But around as far as she ran, he had a way to crack it. With that thought, a line of self-satisfaction crossed the bottom of Baird Lane¡¯s eyes as he lifted the covers andy down next to Christine White, nuzzling her into his arms and, after knocking his chin on the top of her head, closing his eyes and falling asleep. Soon, a few days passed. Christine White hasn¡¯t given Baird Lane a good look these days. It was just that the man was so refined that no matter how much she avoided her and didn¡¯t want to sleep with her, every time she woke up, he was there beside her. It made her both angry and helpless. But it was a good thing he hadn¡¯t done anything to her, or she would have been even more stifled inside. ¡°Sir, Assistant Gates has arrived.¡± Aunt Lucy walked into the parsonage with a happy face and Gates behind her. Gates saw Baird Lane and Christine White and immediately greeted them respectfully, ¡°President Lane, ma¡¯am.¡± Christine White returned a polite smile, ¡°Hello Assistant Gates.¡± Baird Lane, not wanting to see her smile at another man, stepped a little ahead of her, keeping herpletely behind himself, before returning two faint words, ¡°Coming.¡± He made this move so naturally that it didn¡¯t give anything away, and he thought he just wanted to get closer to Gates to talk about things. Gates thought so too, and hurriedly opened the briefcase in his hand, taking out a document from it and handing it over, ¡°President Lane, this is the investment contract you asked me to draw up, take a look at it.¡± Baird Lane took it and looked it over carefully, ¡°Nothing wrong with it.¡± He closed the contract and handed it back to Gates and asked, ¡°Is the car arranged?¡± ¡°It¡¯s all arranged, the van is parked at the entrance to the vige, some vigers have already delivered the mountain goods there now, and the other car back to the city is also arranged, it¡¯s parked just outside the courtyard.¡± Gates replied. Baird Lane nodded in satisfaction, ¡°Go ahead and wait for me outside.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Gates turned to go out. Baird Lane brought Christine White out from behind him then, ¡°Are the bags packed?¡± Christine White¡¯s excitement was a little low when she heard this, ¡°It was packed up a couple days ago.¡± He threatens to disinvest in the vige if she doesn¡¯t go back with him. So all she could do was do as she was told and obediently put her bags away and wait for this moment. ¡°Now that you¡¯re packed, you and Aunt Lucy wait for me in the car while I make a trip over to Grandpa White¡¯s and sign the contract.¡± Baird Lane barked. Christine White didn¡¯t want to answer and just nodded in response. Baird Lane also knew she wasn¡¯t happy at the moment and didn¡¯t take offense at her attitude, pinching her nose a little and going with Gates to the vige headman¡¯s house. Christine White rubbed the tip of her pinched red nose, her little mouth pouting. The man, who was doing this more and more naturally now, touched her every now and then, either pinching her nose or rubbing her hair. It caused her to go from being ufortable at first to being somewhat used to it. ¡°Ma¡¯am, let¡¯s get in the car first.¡± Aunt Lucy dragged two suitcases out of the room and said to Christine White. Christine White gathered her thoughts and released her hand from her nose, ¡°Good.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Aunt Lucy gestured for her to go ahead. Christine White wasn¡¯t polite and took the lead in the car. Baird Lane came back quickly, but in half an hour. Christine White nced at him and realized he was carrying a lot of stuff in his hands, and not really being able to hold back her curiosity, she opened her mouth and asked, ¡°What¡¯s all this?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a mountain treasure from Grandpa White.¡± Baird Lane returned simply. Christine White nodded and stopped asking questions. The car started slowly, and within a few minutes, it had driven out of the vige. Christine White looked at the vige that was getting farther and farther away in the rearview mirror, and a sh of reluctance rose up in her heart in vain. She came back this time, with the idea of staying for a few months, but she didn¡¯t expect to leave after less than a week, and the next time she came back, she didn¡¯t know when it would be. ¡°Can¡¯t see anymore, so why don¡¯t you turn your head back?¡± Baird Lane¡¯s voice snapped in his ear. Christine White looked down and wiped the corners of her eyes, withdrawing her gaze without speaking. Baird Lane also knew that she was reluctant to part with her, and as he fished her head over andid her down on hisp, ¡°Since you¡¯re so reluctant to part with her, how about next time Ie back with you for a few days?¡± Christine White still didn¡¯t answer, just moved to sit up.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. But Baird Lane put his hand on her shoulder and just wouldn¡¯t let her get up, ¡°If you don¡¯t say anything, let¡¯s take that as a yes, get some sleep, and when you wake up, you¡¯ll be there.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t want to sleep.¡± Christine White pursed her small lips, her voice cool and muted. Baird Lane stroked her back, ¡°Since you don¡¯t want to go to sleep, read for a while.¡± When he finished, he pulled open the locker in the car and took a book out of it for her. Christine White took the book with a bewildered look on her face and realized it was a novel, or a well-known detective novel. Looking at the novel, it was as if she felt she had discovered a new world and looked at Baird Lane with amazement, ¡°Do you still read novels?¡± Baird Lane propped his hand on the car door and gave a faint hmmm, ¡°To pass the time, this one¡¯s got some good content.¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Christine White turned over the book in her hand with some skepticism. Probably because she really didn¡¯t love reading this type of novel, she looked at the content on it, after reading a few pages, she was a little bit unable to read it, only to find it boring, and in the end, instead, she was still a little bit drowsy. This is like when you go to school, the teacher on the podium talking spit flying, the students in the following seems to be hypnotized nothing to listen to the kind. Eventually, Christine White, unable to resist the call of the weeklyborer, yawned and fell asleep, and the book she was holding snapped and fell at Baird Lane¡¯s feet. Baird Lane stooped to pick it up and put it back in the locker, then took off the jacket he was wearing and gently covered Christine White with it, and leaned over to give her a kiss on the top of her head. Gates, who was driving, identally glimpsed the scene in his rearview mirror and winced, goosebumps rising, ¡°President Lane, this is the first time I¡¯ve ever seen you be so gentle with the missus.¡± ¡°What¡¯s the problem?¡± Baird Lane lowered his voice. Gates quickly shook his head, ¡°No problem no problem, it¡¯s just new, and you haven¡¯t done anything this intimate with Ms. Molly Bort before when you were with her, so I¡¯m a little surprised.¡± ¡°Surprised about what?¡± Baird Lane asked nonchntly as he stroked Christine White¡¯s hair. Chapter 217 – Moving Out ¡°Of course it is surprised President Lane your feelings for madam, a month ago President Lane you are still not cold to madam, I did not expect to be so ¡­ now.¡± Gates grimaced, suddenly unable to find the right adjectives to describe Baird Lane¡¯s appearance at this moment. Baird Lane propped his head up, his eyes flickering, ¡°I was the one who didn¡¯t realize my feelings for her before, and now that I have, naturally I won¡¯t treat her like I used to.¡± ¡°So that means, President Lane, that you¡¯re ready to be a real couple with the missus?¡± ¡°Uh-huh.¡± Gates rubbed the tip of his nose with one of his free hands, ¡°But President Lane, Madame doesn¡¯t seem to have any intention of forgiving you, so I¡¯m afraid your wish is going toe to naught.¡± ¡°That¡¯s okay.¡± Baird Lane looked down gently at the woman sleeping soundly on hisp, ¡°I¡¯ll earn her forgiveness in kind.¡± ¡°Well, in that case, I¡¯ll wish President Lane all the best of luck with your horse.¡± Gates said. It was the first time he¡¯d ever seen President Lane so gentle with a woman. It¡¯s clear that President Lane is for real this time. ¡°Thanks.¡± Baird Lane was in a slightly better mood as the corners of his mouth quirked up in a rare thank you. No one spoke in the car for the rest of the time after that, and the only silence was the faint sound of breathing. Three hourster, Christine White stood in front of the vi¡¯s heel, looking at the vi withplicated eyes, unable to take a step to enter. Baird Lane quirked his head to nce at her, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Christine White clenched her palms, ¡°I don¡¯t want to go in there.¡± ¡°Why?¡± Baird Lane¡¯s eyes narrowed. Christine White took a deep breath, ¡°I promised toe back with you, and I promised not to get a divorce for a while, but I didn¡¯t promise to keep living here.¡± Baird Lane¡¯s cheeks puffed up, ¡°If you don¡¯t live in there, then where do you want to live?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll live anywhere, I just don¡¯t want to live here anyway.¡± Christine White said sullenly. Aunt Lucy on the side opened her mouth, ¡°Ma¡¯am, you want to move out?¡± Christine White hmmm¡¯d. Baird Lane¡¯s handsome face darkened a bit, ¡°Christine White, do you want to move out and be alone or is it because you don¡¯t want to live with me?¡± Christine White¡¯s eyes flickered constantly, ¡°I ¡­ I want to live alone.¡± ¡°Really just want to live alone?¡± Baird Lane was still skeptical. Christine White bit her lower lip, ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°So tell me, why do you live alone?¡± Baird Lane asked her again. Christine White didn¡¯t hide anything, she directly said what was in her heart, ¡°Because I don¡¯t have the means to face you yet, and even more so, I don¡¯t have the means to live under the same roof with you without any problem, especially this vi, which has brought me far more hurt than joy, so this is a ce of pain for me! ¡± ¡°So that¡¯s how it is.¡± Aunt Lucy nodded in understanding. Christine White¡¯s joys and sorrows in her three years here. More pain than joy indeed. ¡°Sir, why don¡¯t you let the wife live outside now.¡± Aunt Lucy also began to help Christine White persuade Baird Lane. Baird Lane¡¯s brow was furrowed into a kawaii, clearly not happy about it. What kind of couple lives apart? ¡°No.¡± He refused outright. Christine White head down. Aunt Lucy, seeing her like this, sighed and advised again, ¡°Sir, just say yes, madam is right just now, the experience of this vi does make her unhappy.¡± Speaking of which, Aunt Lucy pulled Baird Lane to one side and warned in a low voice, ¡°Sir, Mrs. is very angry with you right now, you¡¯d better go along with Mrs., since Mrs. doesn¡¯t want to live here, and wants to live outside, you can let her live outside, and the big thing is that you often go over there to look for her, isn¡¯t it enough?¡± Baird Lane actually thought there was some truth to that after hearing it. But for him to actually let Christine White live out there by herself, he wasn¡¯tfortable with it. Is this woman usually sloppy enough to protect herself? ¡°Sir, are you listening to me or not?¡± Aunt Lucy shoved Baird Lane. Baird Lane nced disgustedly at his somewhat wrinkled sleeve, ¡°You know why she wants to live out here alone, and it¡¯s not just because it¡¯s depressing to her, but the main reason, she wants to separate from me.¡± ¡°Of course I know, but I also said, sir you can always go to Mrs. ah, first go to dine, then excuse to stay overnight, just like in the countryside, thicker skin, I believe Mrs. can¡¯t forcefully kick you out, sir.¡± Aunt Lucy gave him ideas. Baird Lane listened, his thin lips pursed slightly and after a moment he closed his eyes wearily, ¡°I see.¡± ¡°You agree, sir?¡± ¡°What else can I do if I don¡¯t agree?¡± Baird Lane held his forehead. Like Aunt Lucy said, all he had to do to earn Christine White¡¯s forgiveness was to go along with her. ¡°That¡¯s right, go tell Mrs. then.¡± Aunt Lucy said smilingly. Baird Lane gave her a sidelong nce and moved toward Christine White¡¯s front. Christine White looked at him. He spoke slowly, ¡°Living outside is fine, I¡¯ll arrange the house.¡± Christine White was a little surprised that he agreed, just the house he¡¯d set up. Where will he be ced? Seeing Christine White¡¯s silence, Baird Lane¡¯s face sank when he thought she was saying no, ¡°Thinking about what?¡± ¡°Nothing.¡± Christine White shook her head and asked carefully, ¡°Where do you want to put me?¡± ¡°The apartment downtown.¡± Baird Lane returned with a nce at his watch. Christine White¡¯s puzzled jacket, ¡°Which apartment downtown?¡± He has a lot of real estate, and she wouldn¡¯t know where any of it is if he just named it. Baird Lane looked at Christine White like she was stupid, ¡°Get in the car and I¡¯ll take you.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Christine White poked her tongue out in some embarrassment before saying goodbye to Aunt Lucy and getting into the car. This time it was Baird Lane himself who drove, Gates having gone back to the office. Christine White sat on top of the passenger seat, her hands pulling on the seatbelt, her eyes zed over as she looked out the window at the receding scenery. Baird Lane frees his eyes to look at her, ¡°What¡¯s on your mind?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t think anything of it.¡± Christine White retracted her gaze and returned lightly. Baird Lane, seeing that she wasn¡¯t going to say anything, didn¡¯t press the issue, and turned the wheel a bit to ask, ¡°Now that you¡¯re back,pany-wise, do you still have to go to work?¡± Christine White froze, then shook her head, ¡°How am I supposed to work when I¡¯ve already quit.¡± ¡°If you want to work, I¡¯ll have Gates talk to HR and withdraw your request to leave.¡± Baird Lane said gently. Christine White stared in amazement, ¡°I remember the first day you came to thepany, you enacted the regtion of not allowing the departed employees to return to work again, if you are doing this now, aren¡¯t you taking the lead in viting thew?¡± ¡°You¡¯re different.¡± Baird Laneughs softly. Christine White blinked, ¡°What¡¯s different?¡± ¡°You¡¯re both an employee and my wife, so I don¡¯t think it¡¯s a big deal to show favoritism to your own wife once in a while, not to mention, thepany is mine, so who dares to say explicitly what I want to do?¡± The corner of Christine White¡¯s mouth twitched, ¡°The way you look, you remind me of those dimwitted kings.¡± ¡°I¡¯m honored to be called that.¡± Baird Lane chortled softly. Christine White rolled her eyes. The man is getting thicker and thicker these days. Shepared him to a dimwitted ruler and he actually took it as apliment. ¡°Thought about it yet?¡± Baird Lane spoke again, ¡°If you want to work, I¡¯ll have Gates set it up now.¡± ¡°Let me think about it.¡± Christine White didn¡¯t answer in time. Baird Lane gave her a look, ¡°Suit yourself, let me know when you¡¯ve thought it over.¡± ¡°Uh-huh.¡± Christine White nodded imperceptibly. The time after that, both were quiet. It wasn¡¯t until the car pulled into the parking lot of a stretch of apartments that the quiet was broken by Baird Lane taking the lead, ¡°Here we are, get out of the car.¡± Christine White didn¡¯t dawdle, pulling open the door and getting out of the car, her eyes ncing around the parking lot. She knows this apartment, it¡¯s a famous rich man¡¯s apartment, six figures per square meter.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. I didn¡¯t realize Baird Lane had brought her here. She was now slightly regretting agreeing to let him arrange for a ce to stay. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Baird Lane collected his car keys and walked ahead. Christine White rushed to keep up. She was a little nervous as she entered the elevator. Baird Lane gazed at her suspiciously, ¡°What are you nervous about?¡± Chapter 218 The Apartment ¡°Nothing.¡± Christine White picked at her fingers and returned perfunctorily. Baird Lane lifted her chin, ¡°Look me in the eye.¡± Christine White looked at him. Baird Lane inquired once more, ¡°Say, what the hell were you so nervous about just now?¡± ¡°I said it was nothing.¡± Christine White took his hand straight away and moved a step to the side, pulling away from him. Her look of impatience did something to Baird Lane¡¯s heart, and he lifted his foot and closed in on her, cornering her in the elevator before raising one arm to brace himself against the elevator wall, imprisoning her between the elevator and him. Christine White blinked at him in dismay, her heart racing. Is she, like, being walloped? ¡°Christine White, are you sure you don¡¯t want to talk?¡± Baird Lane looked down, his eyes as deep as ancient wells staring at Christine White. Christine White¡¯s eyes flickered sheepishly, trying to look away.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. But as if he had expected it, the man pressed his forehead directly against hers so that she could no longer turn her head. ¡°I¡¯ll give you one more chance, say, what¡¯s the tension?¡± Baird Lane asked her, lowering his voice. This was so close, so close that Christine White could feel the hot breath he exhaled as he spoke and smelled extraordinarily good with a hint of mint. She couldn¡¯t help but close her eyes and sniff twice before she spoke back, ¡°It¡¯s nothing, just worried about the rent.¡± ¡°Rent?¡± Baird Lane¡¯s forehead veins popped, a hint of anger in his eyes, ¡°You think I¡¯m charging you rent for letting you live over here?¡± ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant, and I didn¡¯t think of it that way.¡± Christine White clenched her palms. Baird Lane¡¯s thin lips pursed into a straight line, ¡°So what do you mean?¡± ¡°I mean, I¡¯m the one who volunteered to try to give you rent, it¡¯s just that the prices are so high here that I might not be able to give you the right price.¡± Christine White said. Such a reply, to Baird Lane, was no different from what he had just thought, as much as treating him as an outsider. ¡°Christine White, do you consider me your husband or not?¡± Baird Lane grimly questioned her. Christine White sucked in her breath, ¡°There was, but now there isn¡¯t!¡± That made Baird Laneugh, ¡°You¡¯re pretty honest.¡± Christine White hung her eyes. Baird Lane closed his eyes fiercely and pushed down his anger, ¡°Even if you have hatred for me in your heart right now, but remember, we are not divorced, we are still husband and wife, what kind of husband collects rent from his wife, in the future, this kind of words, I don¡¯t want you to say it again, do you hear me?¡± Christine White kept her head down and didn¡¯t say anything. Baird Lane took one look at him like that and knew she must not have been listening and couldn¡¯t help but get fired up. He tightened his fists and was about to say something when the elevator suddenly dinged to the station. He had no choice but to swallow back the words he had yet to say. But instead of letting Christine White go so easily, he suddenly cupped her face and nted a hard kiss on her lips before releasing her and walking out of the elevator. Christine White covered her lips and looked at his back with a dumbfounded look on her face, her whole body confused. He kissed her! Or a forced kiss! ¡°What are you waiting for, the elevator is closing.¡± Outside, Baird Lane yelled at Christine White as she held down the door opening button with Christine White still dazed inside. Christine White looked back, lowered her head, and walked out with a small red face. ¡°Thinking about what?¡± Baird Lane looked at her sideways. She shook her head and said, in a thin whisper, ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡± ¡°Nothing then.¡± Baird Lane pulled out a maic card and walked forward. Christine White followed him without a word. After walking about a dozen paces, Baird Lane stopped in front of a door, swiped his maic card on the lock, and heard only a beep backward and the door opened. ¡°Come in.¡± Baird Lane pulled the door open and gestured for Christine White to go in first. Christine White didn¡¯t refuse and walked inside the apartment. The condo wasrge, very spacious, and fully stocked with appliances. But it was the floor-to-ceiling ss wall that caught her eye the most! Christine White walked towards the ss wall and then stood there looking out, the extremely high view giving her a clear view of the bustling city outside. She thought that if it was night at the moment, then a city full of night scenery could be in her eyes. ¡°Like it?¡± Baird Lane asked softly as he came up behind Christine White. Christine White rested her hand on the ss wall, her eyes looking out for a split second, not freeing up a look for him at all, ¡°Like.¡± She answered truthfully. The first moment she came in, she loved it. This was perfectly in line with her dream residence. She actually preferred this kind of apartment to a luxurious vi. ¡°If you like it, then stay.¡± Baird Lane said as he hugged Christine White from behind and leaned his head into her ear. The hot breath he exhaled tickled Christine White¡¯s ears a little, and she couldn¡¯t help but scrunch her neck as she asked, without answering, ¡°Has anyone lived here before?¡± ¡°How?¡± Baird Lane raised an eyebrow. Christine White removed his hand from her waist, then turned to look at the row of couches across the room, ¡°Not new.¡± ¡°I see.¡± A sh of realization crossed Baird Lane¡¯s eyes, then he smiled softly, ¡°I¡¯ve been living here for the past three years.¡± Christine White was stunned, ¡°So you live here.¡± ¡°Yes, it just so happens that it¡¯s fully furnished and appliances too, and Gates has arranged for someone toe and clean it every week, so it¡¯s perfect for you to live in now.¡± Baird Lane exined. Christine White was silent for a few seconds, ¡°As I recall, you¡¯ve always hated people touching your things, and this is your private apartment, is it okay for you to suddenly arrange for me toe and stay here?¡± ¡°You¡¯re no one else.¡± Baird Lane bent his head down to stare at her intently, ¡°You¡¯re my wife, so isn¡¯t it only right that you live in my apartment? Besides, I¡¯m going to tell you one more time, the rent is off the table, you hear me!¡± Christine White saw how serious his expression was and didn¡¯t dare to make him angry, so she subconsciously nodded her head. Baird Lane then stands up with a satisfied look. At that moment, the cell phone in his pocket suddenly rang. He took it out and looked at it, his eyes narrowed slightly, ¡°Take a look at it, if there¡¯s anything you don¡¯t like, I¡¯ll have someone change it, I¡¯m going out to take a call.¡± With that, he walked towards the balcony. Christine White looked over at him, a little curious as to who was calling on his phone, but that curiosity ultimately couldn¡¯tpete with how much she liked the apartment, so she retracted her gaze and high-tailed it to check out the rest of the apartment. On the balcony, Baird Lane slid down the answer button and put the phone to his ear, ¡°Grandpa, can I help you?¡± ¡°I heard you brought Christine back?¡± The old man asked over the phone. Baird Lane hmmm¡¯d, ¡°How did Grandpa know, I don¡¯t remember telling you, did I.¡± ¡°Never mind how my old man knows, I¡¯ll ask you, what the hell do you mean?¡± The old man aggravated his tone. Baird Lane even heard the sound of a cane on the ground on his cell phone, ¡°What does Grandpa mean?¡± He asked in a cool voice as he leaned his back against the balcony railing. The old man grunted, ¡°What am I referring to? I mean what you brought Christine back for of course, she was hell bent on divorcing you, don¡¯t tell me she forgives you now.¡± ¡°Of course not.¡± Baird Lane looked toward the apartment. I just happened to see her giddy with her cell phone as she took pictures of the apartment. Seeing her so happy at the moment, his heart also followed with pleasure, the bottom of his deep eyes were tinted with a hint of faint smile. ¡°Since there isn¡¯t, then howe she¡¯s willing to follow you back?¡± Speaking of this, the lord suddenly narrowed his old eyes suspiciously, ¡°You wouldn¡¯t have threatened her with anything, would you?¡± Chapter 219 Only recognizes her as her grandson’s daughter-in-law. It is said that you know your son like a father, and although the old man is not Baird Lane¡¯s father, he is his father¡¯s father and the one who knows Baird Lane best. So it was an instant guess as to why. Baird Lane wasn¡¯t surprised that the old man would react so quickly, and remained nonchnt as he returned, ¡°Not exactly a threat.¡± He just gave Christine White a choice. One that gave her the choice of the vige or her own free choice, and she chose the former. In fact, he also knew that his behavior was a bit despicable, but as long as he could bring her back, so what if the means were a bit despicable? Even if she didn¡¯t choose the vige in the end, he had a way to bring her back. ¡°Not exactly a threat?¡± The old man sank into his old face, ¡°Looks like you really did threaten Christine after all, didn¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Baird Lane admitted. The old master red in anger, ¡±Baird, what exactly do you want to do? You clearly know that Christine girl is disappointed in you, not only do you not divorce her, but you personally run over to pick her up, and after you pick her up? Are you going to cold-shoulder her again like before?¡± ¡°It won¡¯t.¡± Baird Lane pursed his thin lips, ¡°Not this time.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± The old man was slightly surprised, ¡°Why, have you figured something out?¡± ¡°Yes, I figured it out, I love her, that¡¯s why I don¡¯t want a divorce, and this time when I get her back, I will beg for her forgiveness and be a real couple with her.¡± Baird Lane said. ¡°Wait.¡± The old man was all a bit confused and even thought he heard wrong, ¡°What did you just say, you love Christine?¡± ¡°Right.¡± Baird Lane nods. The old man¡¯s eyes were full of surprise, ¡°Aren¡¯t you still obsessed with that woman from The Bort Family, why are you suddenly in love with Christine?¡± Baird Lane was silent for a few seconds before answering, ¡°In fact, the answer to this question, I don¡¯t know myself, I even noticed my feelings for Christine White because of Aunt Lucy¡¯s and Ives Norton¡¯s mention, otherwise I might not be able to notice it now, as for Molly¡¯s side, it is already in the past. It¡¯s over.¡± ¡°That¡¯s so.¡± The old man stroked his white beard as if he was convinced, ¡°I don¡¯t know if what you said is true, but let me just ask you, are you sure that if you pick Christine up this time, you won¡¯t treat her like you did before?¡± ¡°OK.¡± Baird Lane assured with a straight face. The old man¡¯s expression finally eased and heughed twice, ¡°Alright, old man I¡¯ll trust you once more, since you¡¯ve already decided, then old man I certainly hope that you and Christine will reconcile again, after all, Christine is the granddaughter-inw I identify with.¡± ¡°I will.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good, then old master I¡¯ll wait to hear the good news that Christine forgave you, when you guys make up, you treat Christine well and don¡¯t do these asshole things again, or else I¡¯ll break one of your legs instead of a dozen or soshes this time, remember?¡± The old man coldly warned. Baird Lane hastily responded, ¡°Don¡¯t worry Grandpa, I won¡¯t let you down this time.¡± ¡°Well, that¡¯s more like it.¡± The old man nodded with satisfaction, then asked the first concern he¡¯d had in a while, ¡°How¡¯s the injury on your back?¡± Baird Lane touched up his back, ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± ¡°It seems to be a good recovery then, well, I¡¯ve asked what I needed to ask, and there¡¯s one more thing you can pass on to Christine for me.¡± ¡°What¡¯s the word?¡± The old master spoke in a kind voice, ¡°Let¡¯s just say that the old man I¡¯ve always only recognized her as a granddaughter-inw, and I wee her back.¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll pass it on to her.¡± Baird Lane obliged. The call ended and he put away his cell phone and headed back to his apartment. Christine White happened to being out of the restroom and when she saw him, she casually asked, ¡°Finished your phone call?¡± ¡°After the fight, Grandpa knew you were back and asked me specifically what was going on.¡± Baird Lane said as he sat down. Christine White was slightly startled, ¡°It¡¯s Grandpa on the phone?¡± ¡°Uh-huh.¡± Christine White lowered her eyes, ¡°How¡¯s Grandpa doing these days?¡± ¡°He¡¯s been in good health.¡± Baird Lane folded his legs. Christine White¡¯s heart settled as she sniffed, ¡°That¡¯s good, so did Grandpa say anything?¡± ¡°He asked me to pass on a message to you.¡± Baird Lane looked at her. Christine White¡¯s eyes blinked, ¡°Grandpa has something to tell me? What kind of message?¡± ¡°Grandpa says he only recognizes you as his granddaughter-inw and that you are wee toe back with me.¡± Baird Lane answered her with a crooked smile. Christine White sniffed and her heart was mmed as a huge wave of emotion hit her, ¡°Grandpa ¡­¡± She had thought that the old man had shaken her extremely when he had said that she was wee to remarry at any time while she was gone. I didn¡¯t expect this sentence, but it shocked her even more, only recognizing her as a grandson-inw means that the old master doesn¡¯t want any other woman to be his grandson-inw either, such a great honor, how can she be so virtuous? Thinking about this, Christine White¡¯s nose red up and she felt a little like crying. Baird Lane saw her eyes redden and reached out to tap her forehead, ¡°Touched?¡± Christine White grunted softly and looked away, ¡°Even if I¡¯m moved, I¡¯m moved for Grandpa, it has nothing to do with you.¡± ¡°I know.¡± Baird Lane nodded, ¡°But Grandpa still wants us to make up, so what do you mean?¡± Christine White dropped her little face and didn¡¯t answer. Baird Lane also knew why she didn¡¯t answer, and with some guilt in his heart, he didn¡¯t force that he must hear her answer, and obediently changed the subject, ¡°The house was looked at, how did it feel?¡± ¡°Very good.¡± Christine White nodded. Baird Lane looked at the time, ¡°Since you think it¡¯s nice, let¡¯s stay here, it¡¯s gettingte, are you hungry?¡± Christine White rubbed her stomach, ¡°A little.¡± ¡°Come on then, I¡¯ll buy you dinner.¡± Baird Lane picked up his jacket that was slung over the couch. Christine White didn¡¯t say no and followed him out of the apartment. By the time we got back from dinner, it was two hourster and it was 5pm. Christine White leaned against the kitchen doorway, looking at the man inside who was boiling water, and finally relented and asked, ¡°Aren¡¯t you going back yet?¡± ¡°Are you kicking me out?¡± Baird Lane raised an eyebrow.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. Christine White spat out her tongue, ¡°It¡¯s your house, how do I have the right to kick you out, it¡¯s just that I said I wanted to live alone, so ¡­¡± ¡°I know, I¡¯ll finish this cup of tea and go.¡± Baird Lane picked up the kettle and poured water into his cup. Christine White was still a little surprised to hear him agree to leave so readily, but quickly, she gathered her expression again and turned to leave the kitchen. Baird Lane did what he said he would do and was ready to leave after that cup of tea. But before he left, he made ament that she should go with him to the hospital tomorrow for a checkup. Christine White also understood that her health was getting worse by the day and that she had to be examined, so she didn¡¯t refuse him and agreed. After Baird Lane left, Christine White closed the door, stretched and began to unpack her bags. She didn¡¯t have a lot of luggage, it was that one suitcase that came and went, and the boxes didn¡¯t hold much, so she was organized in a few minutes. Except that when she closed the suitcase, she saw a paper bag in thepartment. She took the file bag out and opened it, which contained two real estate certificates and a ten million dor bank card. This is the old man to give her divorcepensation, she left the vi, casually put into the suitcase, so many days she forgot, if not just stumbled upon it, she probably can not even think of it. ¡°I should have returned it to Baird Lane earlier.¡± Christine White muttered as she reclosed the paper bag. Chapter 220 – If They Are Your Kin But it was toote now, and the only way to return it to him was to wait until the next time I saw him. After all, it wouldn¡¯t do her any good to take it; this marriage she had with him might not even be divorced, or at least there was little hope of a divorce. Unless he relented one day and granted her a divorce, then she could leave. With that thought, Christine White sighed and after cing the bag of papers on the couch in the living room, she grabbed her pajamas and took a shower. This night, perhaps due to circumstances, she slept exceptionally well, and by the time she woke up, it was almost noon. She rubbed her eyes and walked out of her room when she heard the sound of crackling keyboardsing from the living room, and she couldn¡¯t help but flinch for a moment, then she looked over toward the source of the sound, only to see a tall figure sitting on the couch, staring daggers at theputer with his back to her. Christine White¡¯s entire being immediately sobered up and her eyes bugged out, ¡°Baird Lane?¡± When did hee over? Baird Lane heard her voice and stopped his keyboarding to turn his head to look at her, ¡°Awake?¡± Christine White froze and nodded, ¡°You ¡­¡± ¡°Go wash up when you wake up, thene over for dinner.¡± Baird Lane interrupted her with a wave of his hand. Christine White looked at the lunchboxes on the coffee table in front of him and asked, ¡°Did you bring them from the vi?¡± ¡°Yes, get washed.¡± Baird Lane urged. Christine White hmmm¡¯d and rubbed her neck as she went to the washroom. By the time she¡¯d shuffled out, Baird Lane had already ted the meal. She walked over and sat down, her eyes lighting up as she looked at the delicate meal on her te, ¡°Aunt Lucy made this, didn¡¯t she?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Baird Lane handed her a pair of chopsticks, ¡°All your favorites.¡± ¡°Thanks.¡± Christine White took the chopsticks in thanks. Baird Lane chucked a shrimp into her bowl, ¡°You¡¯re wee, eat.¡± ¡°Uh-huh. ¡­¡± Christine White nodded, then picked up the bowl of shrimp and bit into it. After the meal, she cleared the dishes, changed her clothes and followed Baird Lane out the door. Arriving at the hospital, Ives Norton had been waiting for a while, and when he saw the twoe in, he immediately put down the pen in his hand and stood up, ¡°Coming?¡± ¡°Ives, please.¡± Baird Lane nodded. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m the most professional doctor.¡± Ives smiled back before turning his gaze to Christine White, ¡°Has there been any difort in your bodytely?¡± He asked gently. Baird Lane¡¯s face darkened instantly. If Ives Norton wasn¡¯t indeed the best doctor in the business, how could he not have brought Christine White here? Especially when the thought of Ives Norton having those kinds of feelings for Christine White was very much on his mind. ¡°There¡¯s no difort anywhere, I just feel tired a lot, I can¡¯t lift my energy, and sometimes I¡¯m dizzy.¡± Christine White gave a brief description of her symptoms.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. Baird Lane couldn¡¯t care less about being jealous of Ives Norton when he heard it, and a twinge of guilt flooded through him. He knew the reason why her body would be like this. The first time she had her bone marrow drawn, it had already reduced her physical state, not to mention the second time, plus the miscarriage, so you can imagine how bad her body had gotten. ¡°Ives ¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡± Ives Norton interrupted with a solemn look, ¡°I know what you¡¯re going to say, and I¡¯lle up with a n that works best for her physical healing.¡± Baird Lane hmmm¡¯d, his expression softening considerably, ¡°Thanks.¡± Ives Norton raised an eyebrow, ¡°Thank you? You¡¯d actually offer to thank me?¡± ¡°All right.¡± Baird Lane slid a few ck lines down the corners of his forehead at his petnt words and ordered impatiently, ¡°Hurry up and get her checked out.¡± ¡°Okay, okay, I get it.¡± Ives Norton rolled his eyes, then led Christine White to the examination room. In the examination room, Christine Whitey on the cold dialysis table, her entire body tense to the point of rigidity, her heart still vaguely afraid. It made her remember the time she was strapped to an operating table and had her bone marrow forcibly extracted to force an abortion. Even now, a month had passed, and this experience, was still one of the memories that she wanted to forget deep down, and every time she thought about it, it made her grief-stricken. Ives Norton sensed something wrong with Christine White and walked over to take a look at her, seeing that she was in pain and a cold sweat was seeping from her face, thinking that she was in pain somewhere in her body, he hurriedly disconnected the instrument and half hugged her, ¡°Christine, what¡¯s wrong with you? Where is it wrong, you tell me quickly.¡± Christine White leaned into Ives Norton¡¯s arms, her body shaking slightly, ¡°I¡¯m fine ¡­¡± Her voice was a little muffled. Ives Norton looked down at her, ¡°Is it really okay? Look at how white you are.¡± ¡°It¡¯s really nothing.¡± Christine White smiled weakly, ¡°I just thought of something horrible, that¡¯s all, sorry for the shock.¡± ¡°I wasn¡¯t really scared.¡± Ives Norton sighed in relief, ¡°I was just worried about you, you just said you thought of something terrible, can you tell me about it?¡± Christine White shook her head, ¡°There¡¯s nothing to talk about, it¡¯s in the past and I don¡¯t want to talk about it, carry on.¡± Seeing her like this, Ives Norton had no choice but to suppress the loss in his heart and continue to examine her. Two hourster, the inspection was over. Ives Norton took the checklist the nurse brought over and looked at it before handing it back to Christine White, ¡°Take a look, here are your test results.¡± Christine White waved her hand and didn¡¯t pick it up, ¡°I¡¯d rather not read it, I can¡¯t understand it either, just tell me straight.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± Ives Norton put away the list and smiled, ¡°Your body is very weak, but there is still no problem to properly nourish it, just like running ah and other sports, you don¡¯t need to do it, your physical condition can¡¯t keep up with the amount of these sports anymore, you know?¡± Christine White nodded her head andughed to herself, ¡°I see, it seems I¡¯ve been pretty lucky, I¡¯ve had my bone marrow drawn twice in a row and I just can¡¯t exercise anymore, I thought I was going to get leukemia too.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t necessarily get leukemia even though you had your bone marrow drawn, there are just a couple of ways to get leukemia usually, one is gic inheritance, rather a viral infection, and the third is the pathology of the body¡¯s white blood cells after having your bone marrow drawn, your white blood cells aren¡¯t pathologized so you won¡¯t get it.¡± Ives Norton soothed her as he scribbled on his chart binder. But Christine White didn¡¯t feel reassured by this, she let out a bitterugh, ¡°But I¡¯ve read that there¡¯s something about leukemia, where some of the bone marrow donors didn¡¯t have diseased white blood cells in their bodies even when they started out, but then it happenedter on, and thus they developed leukemia, so ¡­¡± ¡°So you¡¯re worried that it might happen to you, too?¡± Ives Norton stopped the pen in his hand to look at her. She hung her head and hmmmed, ¡°Yes, that¡¯s what I¡¯m worried about, I¡¯m not really afraid of getting it myself, but just the thought that I might get it because of Molly Bort makes me sick, I obviously saved her life once, and I don¡¯t expect her to thank me for it, but ¡­¡± Here she choked back a sob, ¡°But I didn¡¯t realize that the father and daughter would actually be gracious to me!¡± ¡°That¡¯s human nature.¡± Ives Norton twirled his pen and said with words in his mouth, ¡°Molly Bort¡¯s mother, back in the day, was gracious to Leo Bort¡¯s original wife, and Leo Bort gave his original wife a hard time after he made his fortune, so they¡¯re not good people in this family, and luckily you¡¯re not like them. ¡± ¡°Hey?¡± Christine White looked at him with a bewildered expression, ¡°What do you mean it¡¯s lucky I¡¯m not like them, I¡¯m not a member of their family, how can youpare me to them!¡± Ives Norton¡¯s eyes shed behind his sses, then he let out a softugh, ¡°Okay, I¡¯m the one who misspoke, but what would you do if I assumed that Leo Bort was your father and Molly Bort was your sister? Would they be forgiven?¡± Chapter 221 – Eliminating the Scent of Other Men ¡°Huh?¡± Christine White found it a bit puzzling, ¡°Suppose they¡¯re my father and sister?¡± ¡°Right.¡± Ives Norton nodded. Christine Whiteughed, ¡°Why do you make such strange assumptions?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t ask why yet, just answer me.¡± Ives Norton looked at her. She bristled, ¡°No way.¡± ¡°Why?¡± Ives Norton asked her. Christine White¡¯s small face went cold, ¡°Just because it¡¯s a rtive, I will not forgive even more, if Leo Bort is my father, why didn¡¯t he raise me? He had to forcibly extract my bone marrow and abort my child for another daughter, is such a father really not a hater? As for Molly Bort I¡¯m even morezy.¡± ¡°I see what you mean.¡± Ives Norton pushed up his sses. Christine White narrowed her eyes and leaned in close to him, ¡°You still haven¡¯t told me why that¡¯s an unrealistic assumption.¡± Ives Norton leaned back, avoiding her gaze, and returned with a mock hangdog look, ¡°Out of the blue, of course.¡± ¡°Then you¡¯re really thinking too far ahead.¡± Christine White huffed breathlessly, but didn¡¯t doubt him. He exhaled slightly before closing his chart folder, ¡°Come on, I¡¯ll take you to Baird.¡± ¡°Uh-huh.¡± Christine White nodded. In the office, Baird Lane saw the two men return one after the other and got up and asked, ¡°How did the tests go?¡± Christine White didn¡¯t answer him. Ives Norton had to step up and p her check on Baird Lane, ¡°See for yourself.¡± Baird Lane was a little displeased with Ives Norton¡¯s attitude, but it was Christine White¡¯s health that was at stake, so he didn¡¯t count on it, catching the results of the examination and checking them out. Although he didn¡¯t know anything about medicine, he could still read the checklist, and after seeing that it stated that Christine White didn¡¯t have any major problems other than her body being very weak, his tense heart waspletely relieved. The body is weak and can be slowly recuperated at ater stage. As long as there¡¯s nothing else wrong with it, it¡¯s fine. ¡°Are you satisfied with this result?¡± Ives Norton looked at Baird Lane with a smirk. Baird Lane put the test results down, ¡°Is there one item missing?¡±C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org Ives Norton¡¯s smile settled slowly, ¡°It¡¯s one less item, but are you sure you want me to say it here?¡± At that, he looked if anything at Christine White. Christine White didn¡¯t notice the look Ives Norton threw her way, but she did hear something wrong in his words, ¡°What do you mean there¡¯s one item missing? Is it possible that my examination was iplete?¡± Baird Lane¡¯s eyes flickered, ¡°No, why don¡¯t you head out and I¡¯ll have a word with Ives.¡± ¡°Can¡¯t I listen?¡± Christine White frowned. She wasn¡¯t stupid, how could she not hear that he was deliberately sidetracking her. So she wondered what exactly he was going to say when he stood her up. Baird Lane, however, was very insistent that she get out. She had no choice but to pout and reluctantly go out, as she couldn¡¯t fight and couldn¡¯t defeat him. The office door closed again and Ives Norton looked at Baird Lane with his arms wrapped around him, ¡°You stumped her, or aren¡¯t you going to tell her?¡± Baird Lane nodded, ¡°If I let her know now that the chances of her getting pregnant are slim, I¡¯m afraid she¡¯ll be even more reluctant to make up with me.¡± ¡°So you know it well too, but who caused this matter, it wasn¡¯t you!¡± Ives Norton coldly grunted, ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that you have been indulging Molly Bort, making Leo Bort think that you have lingering feelings for Molly Bort, how could Leo Bort be so bold as toy his hands on Christine.¡± Baird Lane pursed his lips. He also knew that he had indirectly caused this to happen. ¡°Okay, I¡¯m not going to get into that either, I want to know right now, what exactly did you want to tell me when you stood aside Christine?¡± Ives Norton tapped the corner of the desk behind him. Baird Lane picked up his teacup and took a sip of tea, ¡°I want to know if she can be cured.¡± ¡°You mean about the small chance of her getting pregnant?¡± Ives Norton raised an eyebrow. Baird Lane hmmm¡¯d. Ives Norton narrowed his eyes, ¡°Why did you cure her? Did you cure her so that she would have children with you, and if she couldn¡¯t have children, you ¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m not as nasty as you think.¡± Baird Lane interrupted with a ck face. ¡°So what do you mean?¡± Ives Norton frowned. Baird Lane rubbed the rim of his teacup and said lightly, ¡°It¡¯s her regret that this child is gone, as well as mine, I know, she always wanted a child, and since the first one didn¡¯t survive, having another will always give her some sce.¡± ¡°So it is.¡± Ives Norton stroked his chin in realization. Baird Lane put down his teacup, ¡°So you can cure her?¡± ¡°That¡¯s ¡­¡± Ives Norton scratches his hair, ¡°I don¡¯t dabble much in this part of Obstetrics and Gynecology, and since she injured her uterus, I really don¡¯t know if it can be cured, this will have to wait until I ask Director Luo of the Obstetrics and Gynecology Department.¡± ¡°Over to you then.¡± Baird Lane stood up. The corner of Ives Norton¡¯s mouth twitched, ¡°That¡¯s on me? What about you? What do you do?¡± ¡°I¡¯m cooperating with her treatment, of course.¡± Baird Lane said lightly. Ives Norton rolled his eyes, ¡°I¡¯m the one worrying about everything, I¡¯m busy up and down and you¡¯re just being a match, I¡¯m kind of wondering if I¡¯m her husband or you¡¯re the husband.¡± Baird Lane grunted coldly, ¡°Of course I am!¡± His tone held a hint of pride. Ives Norton even picked up a few hints of braggadocio and was furious. This person, knowing that he had those feelings for Christine White, was deliberately pissing him off. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go check with Director Luo and I¡¯ll let you know if I have any news.¡± After saying that, Ives Norton picked up his own stethoscope and opened the door to go out. Christine White was standing outside on the porch, Ives Norton saw her and stopped in his tracks, ¡°Why don¡¯t you sit and wait?¡± Christine Whiteughed a little, ¡°Don¡¯t want to do it, it¡¯s nice to stand for a while.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t lean against the wall then, it¡¯s icy and you¡¯ll catch a cold.¡± Ives Norton said softly. Christine White was just about to respond when Baird Lane¡¯s cool voice came from the front, ¡°Ives Norton, didn¡¯t you go to ask Director Luo? Why are you still here? Besides, my wife, I don¡¯t need you to mention it, you can get lost.¡± Ives Norton gave a breathless chortle and didn¡¯t bother to pay attention to him, turning his head to Christine White, he urged, ¡°Remember to go to the pharmacy to pick up the medicine in a while, you must take the medicine prescribed, call me to let me know when you¡¯ve finished, and if there is an ufortable reaction to the medicine you¡¯ve been taking, you must tell me in time as well, do you hear me?¡± ¡°Well, don¡¯t worry, I will.¡± Christine White nodded. Ives Nortonughed softly and patted her head gently with the folder in his armpit before dashing off under Baird Lane¡¯s somber, almost dripping gaze. Baird Lane pulled Christine White into his arms as soon as he could and lowered his head to kiss her where Ives Norton had patted her, kissing her for several seconds before he released her, ¡°There, there¡¯s no more of his scent in here.¡± Christine White was baffled by Baird Lane¡¯s maneuver, and it took a moment for her to respond, ¡°What did you ¡­ What were you doing?¡± She touched the spot where he had kissed her, and a small face turned red, not knowing whether she was angry or ashamed. Baird Lane reached out, pulled her hand away from touching the top of her head, and answered her as he straightened her hair, which she had messed up, ¡°In removing the scent left by Ives Norton.¡± ¡°The breath he left behind?¡± Christine White cocked her head in confusion, somewhat missing his point, ¡°What do you mean he left a scent, what scent did he leave?¡± ¡°As far as I¡¯m concerned, wherever you¡¯ve been touched by him, there¡¯s a scent left behind by him, and as you¡¯re my wife, I¡¯m never going to allow another man¡¯s scent on you, so I¡¯m going to get rid of it.¡± Baird Lane replied. In short, she is not allowed to be touched by another man. Christine White took his hand away from her head without a word, ¡°Baird Lane, don¡¯t you think you¡¯re being unreasonable?¡± Chapter 222 – I Don’t Believe You ¡°I¡¯m being unreasonable?¡± Baird Lane wrinkled his nose. Christine White took a deep breath, ¡°That¡¯s right, what you just did, in my opinion, was uncalled for.¡± Baird Lane was exasperated by herment, his thin lips pursing out a few chills, ¡°Christine White, you¡¯re saying I¡¯m being unreasonable, is it wrong for me to defend my wife? Is it right for me to let another man touch you?¡± Christine White heard the anger in his tone and was more or less apprehensive, ¡°I don¡¯t mean that, I just think that you just did that a little too much, you don¡¯t want other men to touch me, I understand, but touching like Ives Norton just did is just a small thing, why do you need to ¡­ ¡± ¡°A little thing?¡± Baird Lane¡¯s voice went cold, ¡°Christine White, is this just a little thing to you?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it? He just touched my head with a folder, he hasn¡¯t touched it with his hand, and you¡¯re being catty.¡± Christine White said. Baird Lane waspletely enraged by herment, the coldness emanating from his body was enough to freeze a person, ¡°I¡¯m catty? Christine White, don¡¯t forget, you¡¯re my wife, and as my wife, is it normal to be pulling on other men?¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Christine White clenched her palms together and her volume increased considerably, ¡°If what I did with Ives Norton was a tug and a pull, what about you and Molly Bort? Wouldn¡¯t you be entwined?¡± ¡°Me and Molly Bort?¡± said Baird Lane, looking stricken. Christine White closed her eyes and barely managed to calm herself down, ¡°Yes, you and Molly Bort, you used to cuddle and get intimate, did I say anything? I didn¡¯t say anything, I swallowed it all as bitterness, and you did, you came back to double-cross me, don¡¯t you think that¡¯s funny?¡± Baird Lane¡¯s thin lips twitched slightly as he spoke in a mute voice, ¡°I¡¯m not double-standard.¡± ¡°No?¡± Christine Whiteughed, a sarcasticugh, ¡°And you say you didn¡¯t, isn¡¯t it double standard for you to tell me to stay away from other men while you were tangling with Molly Bort earlier?¡± Speaking here, she reached out and nodded at the spot on his chest, ¡°Also, you¡¯re a man who is consistently strong and doesn¡¯t allow others to put up a fight, you told me to stay away from other men, and I did, I even deleted Ives Norton¡¯s contact information at one point, but what about you, did you do it?¡± At those words, Baird Lane¡¯s handsome face sank and sank, and for a moment, he found himself unable to answer. Such a reaction from him was expected from Christine White, who tilted her head back to look at the ceiling as if trying to hold back tears. After a few seconds, she exhaled heavily and continued, ¡°Can¡¯t answer that right, it¡¯s normal to not answer that, that¡¯s because you didn¡¯t do it, it¡¯s a mistake in itself, even morally wrong for you to be so close to your ex-girlfriend during your marriage.¡± ¡°I admit that it was wrong of me to get too close to Molly during the marriage, but how does that involve morality?¡± Baird Lane wrinkled his brow, his tone a little offended. Christine White snorted, ¡°You still don¡¯t believe me, well then, let me ask you, if Ives Norton had a girlfriend, would you be this close to Ives Norton¡¯s girlfriend?¡± ¡°Of course not.¡± Baird Lane answered directly without thinking. ¡°Look, you said you wouldn¡¯t, but why would you and Molly Bort make a mistake like that?¡± Christine White sneered at him, ¡°You used to be lovers, but now you¡¯re married, what man have you ever seen who¡¯s married and still pestering his ex-girlfriend, and Molly Bort, she knows this and yet she keeps pestering you, so tell me, what¡¯s not a moral issue?¡± Baird Lane was dumbfounded by this call from Christine White, and even more unable to refute it. Because she¡¯s right. No one in their right triad should have any further contact with an ex when they have a current one. And mistakes like that, he and Molly Bort made. ¡°Sorry about this ¡­¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to say anything.¡± Christine White interrupted Baird Lane with a feeble wave of her hand, ¡°I¡¯m so tired inside, I don¡¯t want to hear any more of what you have to say, all I know is that you haven¡¯t managed to make a clean break from your ex-girlfriends yourself, so who are you to demand that I don¡¯t get in touch with other men, not to mention the fact that I¡¯m clean with them with nothing between us and you aren¡¯t so ¡­¡± ¡°So what?¡± Baird Lane stared at her intently. Christine White, however, averted her eyes, ¡°So when you¡¯re clean with Molly Bort, no longer see her, no longer contact her, then you¡¯ll be in a position to demand to stay away from other men.¡± Such words she had actually wanted to say a long time ago. But at that time, she loved him and at the same time was afraid of him, so she didn¡¯t dare to say these words for fear that if she did, he would treat her even less favorably. Now, though, she had figured out that if he wasn¡¯t going to divorce her, then why didn¡¯t she say so. ¡°I see where you¡¯reing from, but I still want to say that Molly is out of the country and she and I won¡¯t have any contact in the future.¡± Baird Lane said, trying to take Christine White¡¯s hand. But Christine White stepped back and avoided his hand, ¡°I don¡¯t believe you, I don¡¯t believe you at all, because I know that Molly Bort is not the same in your heart, and what¡¯s more, won¡¯t Molly Borte back when she goes abroad? And she said once that she wouldn¡¯t give you up.¡± ¡°When did she ever say anything like that?¡± Baird Lane asked in a hushed voice as he looked puzzled. Christine White gave a faint, bitterugh, ¡°It¡¯s been a long time, and I¡¯ve told you before, but you didn¡¯t believe me.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± Baird Lane frowned. He doesn¡¯t remember. Christine White shook her head in self-deprecation, ¡°Since you don¡¯t remember, forget it, I don¡¯t want to talk about it, that¡¯s all.¡± The words fell out of her mouth and she headed toward the elevator. Baird Lane watched her back for a moment before lifting his foot to follow. On the way back to the apartment, Christine White didn¡¯t say a word to him and kept looking out the window wondering what she was thinking. Baird Lane nced at her from time to time with an afterimage, and was in an irritable mood. Herck of trust frustrated him; was he so untrustworthy? He had told her that he loved her now, but she always still felt that he had Molly Bort in his heart. It¡¯s such a powerless feeling. No words on the way. When she got to the bottom of the apartment building, Christine White got out of the car, walked around the front of the car to Baird Lane, and bowed to him, ¡°Thank you for the ride.¡±C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org Baird Lane looked down at her condescendingly, ¡°Do you have to be so polite to me?¡± Christine White straightened up as if she hadn¡¯t heard him and said to herself, ¡°I¡¯m a little tired so I won¡¯t ask you toe up and sit down, you can go back.¡± ¡°You¡¯re kicking me out?¡± The corner of Baird Lane¡¯s eye twitched. Christine White¡¯s eyes shed, ¡°No, it¡¯s just that I¡¯m really tired and don¡¯t have the energy to be entertaining you.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t need your hospitality, you¡¯re my wife and where you live is my apartment, so I don¡¯t even need your permission to go up there or not, do you understand?¡± Baird Lane tapped his fingers on the edge of the window and spoke softly. Christine White frowned slightly, ¡°I understand, but I said I was going to live alone, and you promised, so then you can¡¯t just go up there.¡± ¡°So you were waiting for me here.¡± Baird Lane opened the door and got out of the car, ¡°Are you suddenly forbidding me to go up there because you still care about what I said, just now, in the hospital?¡± ¡°Which words?¡± Christine White looked at him. ¡°Not letting you get too close to other men if you do.¡± Baird Lane flicked his thin lips back. ¡°Can¡¯t say I care, I just find it so depressing.¡± Christine White was a little down in the dumps. Baird Lane narrowed his eyes, ¡°How depressing?¡± Chapter 223 – Promising Revenge ¡°A kind of forbidden repression, you told me not to have contact with other men, but the world is so big, do I have to stay away from all men?¡± Christine White sounded a little tired. Baird Lane muted. Obviously, he also realized that there was something wrong with his approach. So after a while, he pressed down on her shoulders, ¡°Okay, I take back those words, but Hugh Dong, you should still not make contact, this person is not simple, I believe that he approached you for a purpose.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t need you to tell me that.¡± Christine White shook his hand down with a shake of her shoulders. Baird Lane obediently put his hands in his pants pockets, ¡°As for Ives Norton, he may be a doctor, but you¡¯ll have less contact with him for anything other than physical exams, he ¡­¡± ¡°What happened to him?¡± Christine White was a little curious. A cold, dark light crossed Baird Lane¡¯s eyes, ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡±Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. Since Ives Norton had said he wouldn¡¯t pursue her, he didn¡¯t have to say it now. Christine White was more than a little speechless when she saw Baird Lane shut up in mid-sentence. This behavior of ticking people off and not saying anything about it is really annoying. ¡°Forget it.¡± Christine White grunted. Baird Lane rubbed his temples, ¡°Other than those two, you can befriend them at your discretion as long as they don¡¯t have anything against you, I won¡¯t care, but not those two.¡± ¡°I just know them two guys, okay?¡± Christine White rolled her eyes. What he said was the same as not saying anything. Other than Hugh Dong and Ives Norton, she doesn¡¯t know any other men, so how and who is she going to make friends with? How is that any different than his line about not letting her touch other men? Baird Lane seemed to see what was going on in her mind, the corners of his mouth hooked without trace, ¡°That¡¯s fine then, since there¡¯s no man you know, don¡¯t go and meet any others, besides I promise you that I won¡¯t be in contact with Molly Bort from now on.¡± ¡°What did you say?¡± Christine White stared at him, wide-eyed and stunned. Baird Lane repeated what he had just said. Christine White¡¯s lips twitched, ¡°Are you telling the truth?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Baird Lane nodded affirmatively. Christine White lowered her eyes, ¡°But I just said I don¡¯t believe you.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay, I¡¯ll prove it in action and you¡¯ll believe youter, that¡¯s the first step.¡± With that, he took his cell phone out and flipped through Molly Bort¡¯s contact information and deleted it in front of her. The gesture caused Christine White to touch inside, and the next thing she knew, she was in the man¡¯s arms. The man bent over, knocked his chin on her shoulder, and whispered, ¡°I know that I did the wrong thing when it came to that Leo Bort thing, but I¡¯m going to do everything in my power to make it up to you, and I¡¯d like you to give me a chance too would you?¡± Christine White froze. When had she ever seen Baird Lane who requested others. And even more so, I¡¯ve never seen Baird Lane this low in the moment. ¡°You ask me to forgive you, but what have you ever done to make me forgive you?¡± Christine White pushed him away sadly. Baird Lane looked at his empty arms with a hint of loss in his eyes, ¡°I know it was wrong of me not to avenge the child and you, but I had my concerns as well.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t your concern Molly Bort.¡± Christine White sneered. Baird Lane pursed his lips, ¡°I admit, I did do it for Molly Bort, who had juste out of surgery, and if I had made a move on Leo Bort at that point, she might not have been able to handle the blow.¡± ¡°To put it bluntly, you¡¯re just afraid she¡¯ll die, aren¡¯t you?¡± Christine White clenched her hands. Baird Lane couldn¡¯t help but sigh as he watched her emotions suddenly intensify, ¡°You misunderstand, I don¡¯t want her to die because her life was traded for you and the baby, and if she dies just like that then you and the baby have paid for nothing, so I want her to live.¡± ¡°But that¡¯s not what you thought before, you were hell bent on keeping her alive before because you loved her.¡± Christine White looked at him with reddened eyes. Baird Lane pinched his brow, ¡°Yes, but at that time I hadn¡¯t realized my feelings for you, I thought I still loved her so I didn¡¯t want her to die, but since I understood my feelings for you, I realized I didn¡¯t want her to die because of you and the baby.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± Christine White shuddered inwardly, her expression baffled. Baird Lane took her in his arms once more and kissed the top of her head down, ¡°Yes, and back there I figured out that if you want revenge, I¡¯ll get it for you and the baby.¡± ¡°You ¡­¡± Christine White¡¯s eyes went wide and she hurriedly got out of his arms, looking at him in disbelief, ¡°What did you say? You want to avenge me and the child? Didn¡¯t you say before ¡­¡± Baird Lane reached out and put a finger against her lips, gagging her before she could finish her sentence, ¡°Before was before and now is now.¡± ¡°But when you do that, you¡¯re not afraid that Molly Bort will kill herself?¡± Christine White asked in a trembling voice. Only she knew that she was trembling for no other reason than excitement. Excited that he¡¯s finally figured it out and is finally willing to avenge his child¡¯s death. ¡°I¡¯m not taking revenge right now because I¡¯m worried about Molly Bort seeking revenge, so I¡¯m going to wait until Molly Bort is fully recovered to settle the score with Leo Bort.¡± Baird Lane returned by ruffling the hair around her ears, behind them. Christine White got a little upset, ¡°Why wait for that?¡± ¡°Because Molly Bort is weak now, it would be hard to bring her back in case she seeks death, but there are ways to bring her back when she recovers and seeks death, understand?¡± Baird Lane looked at her. Christine White nodded, ¡°I see, just one thing I want to make sure of, how many years would you put Leo Bort in jail?¡± That was her main concern. Her child is gone, a living life is gone. She would never let Leo Bort off the hook so easily. She wouldn¡¯t be happy if he didn¡¯t get ten years in jail. ¡°How many years do you want him to sit?¡± Baird Lane asked without answering. Christine White didn¡¯t hesitate to say what was on her mind. Baird Lane raised his eyebrows slightly as he listened. Christine White saw it and was a little apprehensive, ¡°Do you think it¡¯s much?¡± It was the father of his former lover, after all, and she was still a little worried that he¡¯d cut her down a few years when he felt more. However it turned out to be her overthinking, only to see Baird Lane chuckle softly, ¡°No, I¡¯m just a little surprised, I thought you were going to say five years at the most.¡± ¡°So the ten year figure doesn¡¯t seem excessive to you does it?¡± Christine White sighed in relief. Baird Lane hmmm¡¯d, ¡°Leo Bort, the man who managed to grow The Bort Family into a top ten business in the city in just over twenty years, hasn¡¯t done a lot of underhanded maneuvering or illegal things, so ten years isn¡¯t a lot.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Christine White¡¯s taut body rxed. Baird Lane could inly feel her shoulders slumping down across, ¡°So you¡¯ll forgive me now?¡± Christine White turned her back, ¡°I did say I¡¯d forgive you as long as you avenged the child, but it¡¯s not revenge yet, wait until you¡¯ve done it, not to mention ¡­¡± ¡°What¡¯s more what?¡± Baird Lane grabbed her by the shoulders and forcefully turned her around so she was looking at him. Christine White didn¡¯t resist either and obediently raised her head to meet his eyes, ¡°Besides it should be a few months now before Molly Bort recovers, and in a few months I¡¯m going to personally see Leo Bort go to prison, and at that point I¡¯ll forget about everything you ever did to me.¡± ¡°A couple months? Would that be too long?¡± Baird Lane raised an eyebrow. Chapter 224 – He Actually Can Cook ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s long.¡± Christine White returned with her hands behind her back. Baird Lane pursed his lips, ¡°Isn¡¯t that long?¡± Christine White shook her head, ¡°Not for long, and since you said you love me, I¡¯d like to take these months to verify that, to see if you¡¯re telling the truth, and if I find out halfway through that you¡¯re lying, I¡¯ll be able to pull out in time, won¡¯t I?¡± She smiled. Baird Lane lifted her chin up close to her, ¡°So you want to try and have a rtionship with me for once?¡± A sh of slight surprise crossed Christine White¡¯s eyes. She didn¡¯t understand how he associated it with that, but she didn¡¯t refute it. She had once longed for a sweet rtionship and then marriage, but after she met him, that wish had fallen by the wayside. But now that he¡¯d said that, she thought she might be able to grasp it. Thinking about this, Christine White took a breath and gathered the courage to speak, ¡°So, will you?¡± ¡°Could try.¡± Baird Lane released her chin. Love after marriage sounds like fun. Christine White smiled, but inside she was a little nervous, a little disbelieving, ¡°You promise?¡± Surprise was in her eyes. Baird Lane nodded, ¡°I promise.¡± He hadn¡¯t acquired her forgiveness yet, but he¡¯d taken his chances. And by offering to consider his feelings now, she¡¯s actually forgiven him in disguise. Just wait a few months until he puts Leo Bort in jail, and they¡¯ll totally make up.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. Thinking about it, Baird Lane took the initiative and asked Christine White, ¡°So I¡¯ll start in can I go up for a cup of tea?¡± Christine White dropped her little face and whispered back, ¡°Yes.¡± Baird Lane¡¯s lips curled up, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± He took her hand and led her toward the apartmentplex. All along the way, Christine White was still a little dopey. Can¡¯t seem to believe what happened today. I can¡¯t believe Baird Lane promised revenge, or that I¡¯m actually ready to cut him loose and forgive him, or that I¡¯m actually ready to have a rtionship with him for once. A married rtionship sounded a little strange, but it didn¡¯t stop her from looking forward to what was toe. ¡°Thinking about what?¡± Entering the elevator, Baird Lane craned his head to look at the vaguely smiling face of the woman beside him and couldn¡¯t help but ask. Christine White coughed lightly back, ¡°Nothing, just wondering if I was dreaming.¡± ¡°Dreaming?¡± Baird Lane squinted at her, then gave her face a not-so-gentle squeeze, ¡°Feel that?¡± ¡°Of course I did.¡± Christine White looked at him with a you¡¯re weird expression. ¡°Then no.¡± Baird Lane dropped his hand, ¡°Feeling it means you¡¯re not dreaming.¡± ¡°I know, precisely because I know, that¡¯s why I feel unreal, obviously before, I was still dreaming that you could avenge the child and love me properly for once, I didn¡¯t expect that both wishes were realized today, I really ¡­¡± She suddenly covered her face and her voice choked. Baird Lane reached out and took her hand off her face, ¡°What are you crying about?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not crying.¡± Christine White said with red eyes. She was obviously just too happy. It¡¯s just that her system is such that she loves to shed tears when she¡¯s sad and when she¡¯s too happy. So there were times when it was clear that she didn¡¯t want to cry, but the tears came out unconsciously, making it look like she was crying, even if no one believed her when she exined it, like now. ¡°And you say you¡¯re not crying, your eyes are red.¡± Baird Lane cupped Christine White¡¯s face with one hand. ¡°That was in the sand.¡± Christine White looked away. But the next second, Baird Lane broke her face back forcefully, ¡°Where¡¯s the sand in the elevator.¡± ¡°You love it.¡± Christine White pped his hand away. The p just happened to hit the back of his hand, the sound was still crisp, and the back of his white hand had two more red marks on it. Baird Lane dropped his eyes to look unexpectedly at the red mark on the back of his hand for a long moment before he spat out, ¡°Christine White, I¡¯ve noticed you¡¯re getting bolder by the minute.¡± She used to be coy and cautious when she spoke to him, and with a blush, as if he were a man-eating tiger. But now, not only did she dare to speak loudly to him, she would question him and taunt him, and she even dared to hit him. Christine White originally looked at the red marks on the back of Baird Lane¡¯s hand and was still a little vain, wondering if she had used a little too much force, but after hearing his words, her eyes dropped bleakly, ¡°I think that anyone who has experienced the pain of losing a child, their character and guts will change, right, and if they don¡¯t change again, they will only let people bully them to death. ¡± It was because she had been too timid, too cowardly and too useless in the past that she had ended up in this situation. Soter she figured out that she was going to be strong, strong enough to protect everything she wanted to protect. ¡°You¡¯re making the right changes.¡± Baird Lane looked at Christine White. ¡°Eh?¡± Christine White froze. Baird Lane drew his eyes back and shifted to the elevator floor buttons and was about to say something when he heard the elevator ding to the station. Helpless, he had no choice but to change the subject, ¡°Never mind, let¡¯s not talk about it, it¡¯s not an important word anyway, let¡¯s go, you should be hungry, right?¡± Christine White sniffed and rubbed her stomach, ¡°A little.¡± ¡°What¡¯ll it be?¡± Baird Lane asked as he walked. Christine White thought for a moment, ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± ¡°Got any groceries in the fridge?¡± Baird Lane asked again. Christine White took out her maic card and opened the door, ¡°Yes, I had some delivered yesterday after you left.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll see what I can do then.¡± Baird Lane said and headed for the kitchen. Christine White was a little confused, and after a few seconds reacted with her mouth hanging open incredulously as she flew after her toward the kitchen, ¡°Wait, what did you just say? You cook?¡± ¡°What¡¯s the problem?¡± Baird Lane took off the jacket he was wearing and handed it to her, ¡°Hold this for me.¡± ¡°Of course there¡¯s a problem, do you know how to cook?¡± Christine White froze and took the jacket and slipped it over her arm, she could even still feel the body heating from his jacket, warm and reassuring. She couldn¡¯t help but bury her head in it and sniff it a few times, she thought, if it wasn¡¯t the wrong asion. He smelled consistently good, with the scent of men¡¯s perfume and a light minty freshness that mixed together extraordinarily well. ¡°Didn¡¯t you know me specifically? Howe you didn¡¯t even know I could cook?¡± Baird Lane rolled up his sleeves, a hint of a lightugh mingling in his voice. Christine White stood in the doorway watching him rummage through the refrigerator, ¡°I¡¯ve gotten to know you before, but I genuinely didn¡¯t know you could cook, and I never thought about it in that direction, after all, I can¡¯t picture you cooking, given who you are.¡± His hands were so slender and nice, clearly just a pair of signing hands, how could he look out of ce with a kitchen knife. ¡°I once studied at a noble college abroad.¡± Baird Lane said in a faint voice while choosing vegetables, ¡°The students of that school were famous nobles from all over the world, and the purpose of the school was to emphasize on omnipotence, and cooking was apulsory ssLand, it¡¯s just that I inherited The Lane Family after returning to my country, and cooking naturally didn¡¯te in handy.¡± ¡°So that¡¯s it.¡± Christine White blinked in realization. She¡¯d always known the man was all-powerful, but she hadn¡¯t realized it was even more so than she¡¯d thought. At least she hadn¡¯t thought he could cook before and wondered how he would taste! But seeing as how he was so skillful at chopping vegetables, more so than even she was, I figured how it wouldn¡¯t taste bad. With that thought, Christine White began to look forward to the meal afterward, but the anticipation was apanied by a sour feeling in her heart and a subconscious tightening of the jacket around her arms, ¡°Do you know how to cook, and does Miss Molly Bort know?¡± Chapter 225 – Delicious Meals ¡°She knows.¡± Baird Lane steamed the rice on. Christine White¡¯s mouth pouted and her tone was a little off, ¡°So you used to cook for her?¡± ¡°No.¡± Baird Lane twisted his head to look at her, ¡°I¡¯ve never cooked for anyone before, you¡¯re the first.¡± ¡°Hey?¡± Christine White surprised face, ¡°I¡¯m the first?¡± So then, even the old man never ate his cooking? ¡°Yes, you are indeed the first.¡± Baird Lane turned his head back around, ¡°Didn¡¯t I just say, I inherited The Lane Family when I came back home, I don¡¯t have time to cook at all, and I don¡¯t like to cook.¡± ¡°So what makes you suddenly want to do it now?¡± Christine White asked curiously, her heart sweet. She didn¡¯t realize that Molly Bort, her first love, hadn¡¯t even eaten his cooking. At this point, does she count Molly Bort as a winner? ¡°Aren¡¯t you hungry?¡± Baird Lane cracked two eggs back into the bowl. Christine White¡¯s little mouth dropped open, ¡°So that¡¯s why you¡¯re cooking?¡± ¡°Something like that, and to give you a taste of my handiwork, and ¡­¡± His stirring of the eggs stopped abruptly. Christine White looked at him, ¡°What else?¡± ¡°Last time it was your birthday, you cooked that meal, didn¡¯t you?¡± Baird Lane asked without answering. Christine White nodded, ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡°Then next time it¡¯s my birthday, you can cook.¡± Baird Lane said, ¡°How about making up forst time?¡± Christine White¡¯s eyes dropped bleakly, ¡°Are you talking about making up for that meal, or for my birthday?¡± ¡°Both.¡± Baird Lane spat out two words softly. Christine White gave a low, moodyugh, ¡°Life doesn¡¯t have the best of both worlds, does it, if you say make up for that meal, then sure, that¡¯s fine, but with birthdays, how can you make up for it when it¡¯s all behind you?¡± ¡°Why not?¡± Baird Lane¡¯s eyes tailed slightly. Christine White looked at him nkly.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. He walked over and put his hand on her head and patted it gently, ¡°I haven¡¯t had a serious birthday in years, how about this one, just the two of us together? Consider it your birthday too.¡± ¡°Can it still be like that?¡± The corner of Christine White¡¯s mouth twitched. Baird Lane chortled softly, ¡°Of course I can, it¡¯s up to you.¡± ¡°I ¡­ I¡¯ll do anything.¡± Christine White lowered her head and whispered her agreement. The corners of Baird Lane¡¯s mouth curled lightly, ¡°It¡¯s a deal then, you go out and watch TV, I¡¯ll call youter when dinner is ready.¡± ¡°I¡¯d better stay and help you out.¡± Said Christine White, returning after dropping his jacket on the couch in the living room, ¡°What do you need me to do?¡± Baird Lane was about to say he didn¡¯t need her to do anything, but at the look of anticipation in her eyes, he eventually changed his mind and handed her the basket of beans, ¡°Will?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you look down on me.¡± Christine White took the basket as soon as she could and walked over to the sink to set it down, ¡°It¡¯s not just gluten selection, of course I can.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll leave it to you then.¡± Baird Laneughed softly, then stopped paying attention to her and gave his full attention to the pot. Christine White just quietly handled the beans, there weren¡¯t many of them, and it didn¡¯t take long to get them done. She cleaned it and put it on a te and handed it to Baird Lane, then stood there watching him cook. I have to say that serious men are so pleasing to the eye, whether they are working or doing anything else, especially when the man also has a stunningly handsome face that Christine White can¡¯t help but look at with fascination. ¡°Thinking about what?¡± Baird Lane waved a hand in front of her face, switching her sanity back. Christine White coughed lightly with some embarrassment, ¡°Didn¡¯t think anything of it.¡± ¡°What¡¯s not on your mind and you¡¯re still distracted?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t really think anything of it.¡± Christine White insisted, refusing to say. After all, it¡¯s kind of embarrassing to talk about it when you¡¯re so mesmerized by watching him, isn¡¯t it? ¡°Yeah?¡± Baird Lane gave her a skeptical look, but didn¡¯t hold onto it, then used his chopsticks to hold a piece of chicken and pass it to her mouth, ¡°Want to taste it?¡± Christine White looked at the fragrant meat in front of her, her mouth involuntarily began to secrete saliva, and she subconsciously nodded her head, ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Open your mouth.¡± Baird Lane ordered. Christine White obediently opened her mouth wide and took the meat into her mouth. In an instant, her eyes widened as the ultimate delicacy in her mouth filled her taste buds, making her eyes glow, ¡°Yummy!¡± ¡°Is it really good?¡± Baird Lane looked at her. Christine White nodded repeatedly, ¡°It¡¯s really good.¡± ¡°More then?¡± Baird Lane asked her. Christine White stole a nce at the pot, ¡°Is that okay?¡± Baird Laneughed a little and didn¡¯t answer, just took a small bowl and chucked a couple pieces of meat into it before handing it to her, ¡°Take it and eat it.¡± ¡°Thanks.¡± Christine White, pleasantly surprised, darted out and cupped the bowl in both hands. ¡°And this.¡± Baird Lane handed her the chopsticks in his hand again. Christine White took the chopsticks and went off to a side corner to eat the meat, aiming not to disturb him. She hadn¡¯t realized that he could cook so well. She had assumed that since he hadn¡¯t cooked in so many years, the vor wouldn¡¯t be bad but it wouldn¡¯t be much better, but now she realized she was wrong, and very wrong at that. Baird Lane is probably one of those geniuses in the world who, even after years of not touching a certain field, still holds a ce in that field. ¡°Are you done eating?¡± Baird Lane said, pulling Christine White back from her walk. Christine White put down her chopsticks, ¡°Finished.¡± She put the bowl in the sink. Baird Lane looked away, ¡°More?¡± Christine White¡¯s eyes rolled with some hesitation. Seeing this, Baird Lane added: ¡°There¡¯s no more to give, now you¡¯ve eaten too much, you won¡¯t be able to eat anything else in a while, so bear with it for now.¡± ¡°Petty.¡± Christine White pouted. Baird Lane cked out, ¡°I¡¯m petty?¡± He¡¯s still not doing it for her. He¡¯s afraid that if she eats too much now, she won¡¯t be able to eat. As a result, she actually called him petty! Christine White looked down and smiled shyly, ¡°Are you angry?¡± ¡°No.¡± Baird Lane purses his lips. Christine White shifted her feet and walked over to him, ¡°You¡¯re obviously a little upset, I was just kidding just now, don¡¯t be mad.¡± ¡°I said I¡¯m not mad, well get the dishes and eat.¡± Baird Lane made to say. ¡°Okay!¡± Christine White saluted an unorthodox salute before taking the dishes and going out. Baird Lane looked at her back and shook his head helplessly. This woman¡¯s nature has really changed so much, not only has she gotten a lot bolder, but she¡¯s also a bit more outgoing. But it¡¯s a good thing too, her sullen and somber look for the past month has been a real wake-up call, and now she¡¯s finallye out of it. Speaking of which, it seemed like it was downstairs just now, walking away from the moment he¡¯d promised to avenge her and the baby. With that thought, a sudden twinge of remorse rose in Baird Lane¡¯s heart. Regret not thinking clearly about telling her a few days earlier. But it¡¯s not toote. At that moment, Christine White finished putting away the dishes and came back over, ¡°Is there anything else you want to serve out?¡± ¡°No more, let¡¯s go.¡± Baird Lane gathered his thoughts and picked up two tes of food and led the way out of the kitchen. Christine White, seeing this, closed the kitchen door and then quickly followed him. She ate a lot of this meal and ate until her stomach held out before she reluctantly put down her chopsticks. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that her stomach just couldn¡¯t hold it anymore, she figured she could keep eating. ¡°Not eating?¡± Baird Lane took a sip of his red wine and looked across the table at the woman with amusement. Chapter 226 Fitness ¡°Mmm, full.¡± Christine White said back, rubbing her stomach, but her eyes were fixed on the dishes on the table for an instant. Baird Lane took in all of her little gestures and only found a few of them adorable. ¡°If you¡¯re full, what are you looking at?¡± He teased. Christine White¡¯s eyes zed over at being caught in the act, and her little face turned scarlet, ¡°I ¡­ I didn¡¯t look.¡± She¡¯s hard-mouthed. Baird Lane gave a couple of low chuckles and didn¡¯t tear her down, ¡°Is my cooking that good?¡± ¡°Well, it was delicious.¡± Christine White nodded, answering truthfully. He may not be as good as the international chefs, but in her opinion, it was better than anything Aunt Lucy could make. ¡°If it¡¯s so good, what else would you like to eat tonight?¡± Baird Lane asked her. ¡°Evening?¡± Christine White froze, ¡°And you¡¯re going to stay the night?¡± Baird Lane shook his ss with a lurch, ¡°What, are you kicking me out again?¡± ¡°Not ¡­¡± They were now sort of in a loving marriage rtionship, and it was a bit of a stretch for her to kick him out again. ¡°Since that¡¯s not the case, say what you want for dinner tonight and I¡¯ll allow you to order.¡± Baird Lane took a sip of his wine and looked at Christine White. Christine White¡¯s eyes twinkled, ¡°Can I order?¡± ¡°Uh-huh.¡± Baird Lane nodded. Christine White bit her lip and thought for a moment, ¡°Fish ¡­ Is that okay?¡± She asked him carefully, as if afraid he would refuse. However Baird Lane agreed with her very readily, ¡°Yes.¡± Christine White smiled, ¡°Thanks, I¡¯ll collect the bowls.¡± She stood up and with a quick motion gathered the dishes and carried them to the kitchen to be washed. Halfway through the wash, footsteps sounded behind her, followed by two arms reaching around her waist and holding her from behind. Christine White jerked to a halt in her dishwashing and stiffened, ¡°You ¡­ How did you get in here?¡± ¡°Can¡¯t Ie in?¡± Baird Lane asked rhetorically, his voice low as he knocked his chin on her shoulder. Christine White scowled, ¡°No, I mean, I¡¯m doing the dishes, what are you doing in here?¡± ¡°I came in to see you.¡± Baird Lane replied, answering with slightly cooler thin lips that traced her neck whether intentionally or not. She tightened the dish towel in her hand, ¡°That ¡­¡± ¡°What?¡± Baird Lane closed his eyes and Christine White sidled up to him with an afterimage, ¡°Let go for a second will you, I¡¯m doing the dishes.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll hold you like this without interfering with the dishes.¡± Baird Lane returned unperturbed, but instead even gathered his arms and wrapped them around her tighter. Christine White had already had a full stomach, and when he hugged her like that, she barely managed to squeeze the rice out of her stomach. She moved ufortably to move her body to move, ¡°It¡¯s not affecting, but this makes me ufortable.¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Baird Lane opened his eyes. Christine White returned with a tangled face, ¡°It¡¯s ufortable everywhere, just let go, if you¡¯re okay, why don¡¯t you go outside and watch TV, or go to your gym and work out and digest.¡± The implication was, go find something else to do if you¡¯ve had enough, and leave her alone to do the dishes. Baird Lane naturally picked up on it, a dark aura swept across his deep pupils, ¡°You mean fitness?¡± ¡°Uh-huh, go on.¡± Christine White nodded carelessly. She had dishes to do, and she sincerely begged him to leave her alone. Baird Lane¡¯s thin lips hooked slightly, pretending not to hear her dislike, his voicezy, ¡°Indeed, I haven¡¯t had a proper body workout in half a month, and you¡¯ve reminded me of that.¡± ¡°Now that I¡¯ve reminded you, get going.¡± Christine White urged once more. If she didn¡¯t leave, her dishwater would get cold. Now that it was getting colder, she didn¡¯t want to wash in cold water. ¡°Gym it is.¡± The curve of Baird Lane¡¯s mouth deepened. ¡°Huh?¡± Christine White was confused, ¡°Even here? How do you work out here?¡± Without further ado, Baird Lane simply turned Christine White around, lifted her chin and kissed her on the lips under her confused and wary gaze. Christine White¡¯s eyes widened and her brain buzzed with confusion. He ¡­ He kissed her again! Christine White stared with two big eyes, ¡°You ¡­¡± ¡°What about me?¡± Baird Lane wiped the corner of his lips with his thumb, a gesture that seemed simple and normal, but he did it with an extraordinarily seductive and provocative touch. Christine White bit her lip in a fitful manner, ¡°I say I want you to go to the gym and that¡¯s what you¡¯re actually thinking about?¡± ¡°This one will do.¡± Baird Lane said as he picked her up and ced her on the sink. Christine White was all confused, ¡°Are you for real?¡± ¡°You think I¡¯m kidding you?¡± Baird Lane¡¯s eyelids fluttered. Christine White¡¯s heart was pounding.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. This man, obviously looked so high and cold. ¡°You¡¯re walking away?¡± Baird Lane pinched Christine White¡¯s nose. Christine White snapped back, ¡°What are you doing!¡± ¡°I should be the one to ask what for, how dare you wander off even when doing something like this, what a misbehavior, I¡¯ll have to punish you for that.¡± With that, he cupped her chin in one hand and kissed her hard again. ¡°Well ¡­¡± Christine White was not prepared for this and subconsciously tried to struggle. But Baird Lane had expected it in general, and hisrge handsposed both of her hands directly together, making her immobile, while deepening the kiss. He kissed so dominantly and forcefully that Christine White grew undefeated and was soon lost and stopped resisting and even began to respond. Chapter 227: Something Happened to The Lane Family Baird Lane sensed this with a shrewd glint in his eyes, and his movements began to be gentler. But just then, a phone call suddenly rang, breaking the charming atmosphere in the kitchen in an instant. Christine White immediately came to her senses and pushed him away, ¡°Your phone.¡± Baird Lane pulled out his cell phone with a grimace, mentally marking Gates down hard. Called sooner orter, but at this time of day. No eye candy at all. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to answer it?¡± Keeping the man glued to his cell phone, Christine White couldn¡¯t resist a reminder. Baird Lane closed his eyes, pushed the fire down in his heart, and answered the phone in front of her. ¡°Yes?¡± He spoke in an icy voice. On the other end of the phone, Gates froze, not understanding where he had pissed off Baird Lane, but he didn¡¯t think much of it, and after adjusting his mindset, he said seriously, ¡°President Lane, something¡¯s happened at headquarters.¡± ¡°Something happened?¡± Baird Lane¡¯s eyes narrowed. Gates nodded, ¡°That¡¯s right, the headquarters was sniped by an unknown financial force.¡± ¡°What did you say?¡± Baird Lane blushed, ¡°Are you telling the truth?¡± Christine White was still taken aback when she saw him like that. What the hell is going on? It got him so worked up. ¡°It¡¯s true, just half an hour ago ¡­¡± Gates gave the details of what happened. Baird Lane¡¯s face was horribly grim when he heard it, and the cold air around him was enough to freeze people, ¡°Did you find out who that force was?¡± ¡°Not yet, I¡¯m still having it investigated, and now the directors at headquarters want to call a meeting and ask if you want toe back.¡± ¡°Sure thing, I¡¯ll be right back.¡± Baird Lane hung up the phone. Christine White looked at him and softly inquired, ¡°What happened?¡± ¡°The stock market at The Lane Family¡¯s headquarters has been sniped, I¡¯m going over there, I may not necessarilye over tonight, I¡¯ll have Aunt Lucy bring you dinner.¡± Baird Lane admonished as he straightened his messy clothes. Christine White nodded her head back and forth, ¡°Okay, since thepany is busy, you should hurry over there.¡± ¡°Well, I¡¯m off, call me if you need anything.¡± He rubbed a handful of her hair and took long strides away. It wasn¡¯t until she heard the door mming outside the living room that Christine White jumped down from the sink, feeling both lost and grateful. Lost in the fact that once again, he had left her behind for something else, but she could understand that, after all, it was apany matter, and as long as it wasn¡¯t about Molly Bort, anyway, anything else, she could understand. And thankfully, the blush-inducing exercise didn¡¯t end up doing the trick, and the call from Gates came at the right time, or she might have actually messed around with Baird Lane in the kitchen. In that case, how could she face the kitchen with a normal mind in the future. With that thought, Christine White exhaled slightly and straightened her clothes before continuing to wash the unfinished dishes. After that was done, she went back to her room and watched TV. In the evening, Baird Lane never came over, as he said he would. She looked at the time, it was almost ten o¡¯clock. I don¡¯t know if he¡¯s resolved the matter with hispany yet. ¡°Ma¡¯am.¡± Aunt Lucy came out of the kitchen with a ss of milk. Christine White craned her head to look at her, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Here¡¯s some milk for you, drink it while it¡¯s hot.¡± Aunt Lucy handed her the milk. Christine White thanked her before taking a small sip of the milk in her cupped hands. ¡°Ma¡¯am, it¡¯s gettingte, you should take an early rest after drinking the milk, I should go back to the vi as well.¡± Aunt Lucy offered her farewell. Christine White nodded, ¡°Okay, Aunt Lucy take care, be careful on your way.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ve got a driver waiting for me downstairs, so I¡¯ll be off then.¡± Aunt Lucy lifted up the lunchbox on the coffee table, waved at her and headed towards the door. With Aunt Lucy gone, the apartment was once again cold, and even though there was a TV on, Christine White still felt a tinge of loneliness. This hint of loneliness even created a wave of regret within her that she had to move out alone. If she hadn¡¯t moved out and was still at the vi, with Aunt Lucy with her, I don¡¯t think she would have felt as lonely as she did now. Thinking about it, Christine White sighed and finished her ss of milk in a few gulps and went to the restroom to wash up. It¡¯s sote, Baird Lane shouldn¡¯t being over. Then there was no point in her waiting. With that thought, Christine White yawned and shuffled back to her room to sleep. The next day, she woke up at ten in the morning. She got dressed and walked out of her room and was bbergasted to see Aunt Lucy busy in the living room, ¡°Aunt Lucy? what are you doing here?¡± Aunt Lucy stopped mopping and smiled at her, ¡°Good morning ma¡¯am.¡± ¡°Morning.¡± Christine White returned the smile. It was then that Aunt Lucy answered her earlier question, ¡°It was Mister who called me toe and bring you breakfast, but seeing that you weren¡¯t up yet ma¡¯am, I didn¡¯t call you.¡± ¡°Baird Lane called you toe?¡± Christine White raised an eyebrow, ¡°When did he call?¡± ¡°In the morning, ah, around eight o¡¯clock.¡± Aunt Lucy thought back. Christine White gave a dawning oh, ¡°He called you, which means he didn¡¯te back to the cottagest night either?¡± ¡°No.¡± Aunt Lucy shook her head. Christine White was silent. Looks like The Lane Family HQ is in a lot of trouble this time, or he wouldn¡¯t be so busy that he¡¯s staying out at night. I really hope he gets it sorted out soon. ¡°Aunt Lucy, how did his voice sound when he called you? Was it hoarse?¡± Christine White asked again. Aunt Lucy shrugged her shoulders, ¡°That¡¯s something I didn¡¯t pay attention to, ma¡¯am, if you want to know, just call mister and ask, aren¡¯t you guys reconciled now.¡± ¡°Not exactly reconciled.¡± Christine White rubbed her nose back. Aunt Lucyughed, ¡°That¡¯s about right, since you care about Mr. give him a call.¡± Again she advised.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. Christine White hesitated for a few seconds and nodded, ¡°Okay.¡± She took out her cell phone and flipped through Baird Lane¡¯s number and dialed it. However, when the call went through, there was no answer. Helpless, she sighed and hung up the phone. Aunt Lucy watched her put away her cell phone and asked suspiciously, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°No one¡¯s answering, I think he¡¯s still busy, he left in a hurry yesterday when something happened at The Lane Family headquarters.¡± Christine White returned with deliberation. Aunt Lucy nodded, ¡°That would seem to be the case, back when Sir first inherited The Lane Family, he was busy for a week straight without much rest.¡± ¡°How is his body going to survive a week without much rest?¡± Christine White was amazed. Aunt Lucy spread her hands, ¡°Wasn¡¯t up for it, so then sir came back after dealing with thepany and fell into bed, slept almost all day and night that time.¡± ¡°So will he do the same this time?¡± Christine White was a little worried. Aunt Lucy patted her hand, ¡°Don¡¯t think too much ma¡¯am, just in case sir takes care of it today.¡± ¡°You¡¯re right about that too.¡± Christine White forced a smile. Aunt Lucy took her hand and walked over to the table, ¡°Breakfast first ma¡¯am, after breakfast, does ma¡¯am have any ns?¡± Christine White took a bite of her bun, ¡°I¡¯m going to check on Debby at the previouspany .¡± She hadn¡¯t seen Debby York in so many days and hadn¡¯t been in touch, and she kinda missed Debby York. ¡°It¡¯s good to go and meet friends.¡± Aunt Lucy smiles and nods, ¡°Then I¡¯ll have the driver take you thereter ma¡¯am.¡± ¡°No need.¡± Christine White declined, ¡°I¡¯ll just take a cab there myself.¡± Seeing her so stubborn, Aunt Lucy sighed helplessly and went with her. After breakfast, Christine White took a taxi to her previouspany as instructed. Since she was no longer with thepany this time, she was stopped by security from getting in. There was no choice but to take out her cell phone and call Debby York. ¡°Which one?¡± Soon Debby York¡¯s confused voice came on the other end of the line. Chapter 228 Debby York’s Difficulties Christine White coughed lightly, ¡°It¡¯s me.¡± ¡°Christine?¡± eximed Debby York. Christine White nodded, ¡°It¡¯s me.¡± ¡°Holy shit, you actually called me?¡± Debby York eximed. Christine White raised an eyebrow, ¡°Is it unusual to call you?¡± ¡°You tell me, you changed your number after you left your job, I couldn¡¯t reach you when I tried, I thought you were nning to cut me off.¡± Debby Yorkined. Christine White justifiably rubbed her nose, ¡°It¡¯s my fault, it¡¯s me who didn¡¯t want people to find me, that¡¯s why I suddenly changed my number, I was going to wait until I settled downter to contact you ¡­¡± ¡°So why are you suddenly contacting me now?¡± Debby York interrupted her. Christine White sighed, ¡°I¡¯m going back to town.¡± ¡°What? Back in town?¡± Debby York was dismayed, ¡°I thought you said you were going to be in the country for a couple months, why are you suddenly back?¡± ¡°It was my husband who brought me back.¡± Christine White returned, rubbing her temples. ¡°Your husband?¡± Debby York narrowed her eyes, ¡°Wait, didn¡¯t you say you were divorcing your husbandst time, so if you¡¯re suddenly following him back, doesn¡¯t that mean that you¡¯re not divorced yet?¡± ¡°Uh-huh.¡± Christine White answered softly. Debby York scratches her hair, ¡°What the hell is going on here, howe we¡¯re not leaving?¡± ¡°I can¡¯t talk to you on the phone for a while, I¡¯m downstairs in thepany now, do you have time toe down? Do you have time toe down? Let¡¯s find a ce to talk alone?¡± Christine White suggested. Debby York immediately agreed, ¡°Well, well, well, it¡¯s just as well I¡¯m almost done with my work, I¡¯ll be right down, wait for me.¡± After saying that, she hung up the phone quickly. Two minutester, Christine White saw Debby York carrying her bag and breezing out of the office, smiled and waved, ¡°Debby , I¡¯m here.¡± Debby York¡¯s eyes lit up when she saw her and she walked over quickly, ¡°How long have you been here?¡± ¡°I was there when I called.¡± Christine White called back. Debby York took her by the hand and looked her up and down carefully, ¡°You¡¯re looking much better after so many days, I thought you¡¯d suffer in the country.¡± ¡°Where do you suffer when you eat and sleep every day in the country.¡± Christine White cried andughed. It was also just the first day when I first arrived and suffered a bit from packing up the house. But the next day Aunt Lucy and Baird Lane came, and every day Aunt Lucy prepared all the meals, and she was really quite well off. ¡°That¡¯s a relief to see that you¡¯re doing okay.¡± Debby York smiled, then asked, ¡°By the way, did youe over to see me about something?¡± ¡°Nothing much, just that I¡¯m back in town and wanted to tell you in person and ask you out to dinner.¡± Christine White lifted the chain of the bag on her shoulder upward. Debby York looked at her cell phone, ¡°Well that¡¯s just as well, it¡¯s almost time for lunch, how about we just go to that restaurant out front?¡± She pointed to a Chinese restaurant across the road. Christine White craned her head around and agreed. After arriving at the restaurant and ordering, Debby York poured Christine White a ss of orange juice while asking her, ¡°What was that you just said on the phone about you and your husband not being divorced?¡± ¡°The thing is really simple: he doesn¡¯t want a divorce, so he can¡¯t get one.¡± Christine White sipped her orange back. Debby York frowned at her, ¡°And what do you mean? Still insisting on a divorce?¡± ¡°I ¡­¡± Christine White shook her head down, ¡°I¡¯m not holding out anymore, I initially wanted to divorce him because of his inaction, but he finally granted me a wish yesterday, so I¡¯m just going to hold off on the divorce for now.¡± Yes, she still hasn¡¯tpletely discounted divorce. Although Baird Lane has promised to avenge the child¡¯s death, she can¡¯t take it lightly now that he hasn¡¯t made a move yet. After all, the kind of defense he used to give to Molly Bort was something she had never forgotten, and he¡¯d said he¡¯d wait a few months to get his revenge, so who knew if there would be any surprises when that time came. ¡°So.¡± Debby York stroked her chin and nodded, ¡°I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on with you two, but I¡¯m your friend, and I¡¯m on your side no matter what you do, even if your husband helped my dad find a doctor.¡± Hearing this warmed Christine White¡¯s heart, ¡°Debby , thank you.¡± ¡°Thanks for nothing, we¡¯re good friends.¡± Debby York grinned. Christine White nodded heavily, ¡°You¡¯re right, we¡¯re good friends.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not true.¡± Debby York rubbed a handful of her hair. Christine White beamed with some displeasure, ¡°Why do you all like to rub my hair?¡± So did Ives Norton, so did Baird Lane, and now Debby York. What was the magic of her hair that made them all want to rub one? ¡°Because it¡¯s so nice to knead, short, fluffy, and soft, it looks like you can¡¯t help but do it.¡± Debby York said. Christine White raised an eyebrow, ¡°Is that so?¡± ¡°Of course, if you don¡¯t believe me, feel it yourself, it really feels superb.¡± Debby York encouraged her. Christine White really did reach out and try it out, and I don¡¯t know if it was Debby York¡¯s words that psychologized her, or if it really was the case, but the way her hair felt when she touched it, it seemed to be pretty good.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. ¡°Am I right.¡± Debby York spoke with a smirk. Christine White dropped her hand somewhat unnaturally, ¡°Well, enough of that, how is Uncle¡¯s leg?¡± Upon hearing this, the smile on Debby York¡¯s face suddenly froze and quickly disappeared. Christine White¡¯s heart sank, ¡°Uncle¡¯s leg ¡­ Is there something wrong with it again?¡± ¡°That¡¯s not true.¡± Debby York shook her head. ¡°So why do you have this look on your face, something must be wrong right?¡± Christine White asked nervously as she grabbed her hand. Debby York reluctantly smiled back, ¡°Nothing really happened, my dad¡¯s leg has gotten much better since the change in doctors, it¡¯s just that the doctors stumbled upon it a while back and realized that the nerves in my dad¡¯s leg weren¡¯tpletely dead yet, so with an operation, he could possibly get back on his feet again.¡± ¡°That¡¯s a good thing, but why do you seem upset?¡± Christine White was really puzzled. Debby York sighed, ¡°It¡¯s a good thing, but do you know how much the surgery costs? A million dors, how can our family afford it, even if we sell the house, but the surgery follow-up treatment fee, rehabilitation fee is another big sum.¡± At that, Christine White was silent. One million ah, this was indeed a huge amount for the Yu family which was just an ordinary family. There was nothing she could do to help if she wanted to. And she still owes Baird Lane millions. ¡°But are we really going to have to skip the surgery?¡± Christine White was a little reluctant. Uncle Meester had been really good to her too, and she really didn¡¯t want this good man to be in a wheelchair for the rest of his life. ¡°Surgery¡­ I¡¯d like my dad to do it, but I can¡¯t get the money, so let¡¯s wait untilter¡­ or if that¡¯s not possible, take out a loan or something.¡± Debby York responded with a bitter smile. Christine White lowered her head and didn¡¯t say anything more, feeling sorry for her. Debby York was touched and amused at the sight, ¡°What¡¯s the matter, it¡¯s not even desperate time yet and you¡¯re getting all sentimental for me?¡± ¡°I¡¯m just kicking myself for not being able to help.¡± Christine White said moodily. Debby York flicked her forehead, ¡°Dead girl, what do you mean you can¡¯t help, this doctor my dad has now, isn¡¯t it all because you helped to hire him, well don¡¯t think too much, the food ising up, let¡¯s eat first.¡± ¡°Uh-huh.¡± Christine White smiled faintly and picked up the chopsticks in her hand. The two of them ate their meal while having a conversation. Just then, the phone in Christine White¡¯s bag, suddenly rang. She stopped her conversation with Debby York and put down her chopsticks to bring out her cell phone, ¡°Aunt Lucy, what can I do for you?¡± Chapter 229 – Tired Baird Lane ¡°Ma¡¯am, the one from The White Family came to the vi out of the blue, moring to see you.¡± Aunt Lucy returned, her tone full of helplessness. Christine White frowned, ¡°My mom?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡°What did she want with me?¡± Christine White asked again. ¡°I think it said your brother got a girlfriend and is getting married or something.¡± Aunt Lucy said with some uncertainty. Christine White was surprised, ¡°Girlfriend? Mick got a girlfriend?¡± ¡°That¡¯s what your mom said.¡± ¡°What about my mom? Is she still around now?¡± ¡°Not anymore, she came to the vi to see you, I said you went out, she then asked me for your contact information ma¡¯am, I didn¡¯t give it to her, so she left.¡± Aunt Lucy said, then advised, ¡°Ma¡¯am, I¡¯m telling you, you mustn¡¯t go to The White Family ah, just in case she came to you to ask for money again.¡± Christine White thought about it and it made sense, ¡°I see, thanks Aunt Lucy.¡± ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡± The call ended and Debby York looked at Christine White, ¡°Who the hell is Aunt Lucy?¡± ¡°The housekeeper at my husband¡¯s house.¡± Christine White put her cell phone down and called back. Debby York raised an eyebrow, ¡°Ah the housekeeper, then it seems your husband¡¯s family is stronger than I thought.¡± Christine White took a sip of her soup, but smiled. The Lane Family is indeed strong, but it has nothing to do with her. She always remembered that Baird Lane wasn¡¯t allowed to let her talk nonsense about her rtionship with him, so she wouldn¡¯t say anything to the public about how The Lane Family was. ¡°By the way, I just heard that Aunt Lucy on the phone with you say that your mom was looking for you¡­ what¡¯s up?¡± Debby York asked curiously as she chucked a piece of meat into her bowl. Christine White rubbed her brow, ¡°I think it said Mick got a girlfriend.¡± ¡°It¡¯s weird that a guy like your brother can get a girlfriend, how blind that girl has to be.¡± Debby York spat venomously. Christine White cried andughed, ¡°Maybe the two have the same attributes, so they see eye to eye.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not impossible when you put it that way.¡± Debby York nodded, ¡°But your mom¡¯s pretty weird too, what¡¯s it got to do with you if your brother¡¯s looking for a girlfriend, what¡¯s it got to do with you, is it hard for you to go back and palm it off?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know yet.¡± Christine White shrugged. Debby York tsked, ¡°The way I see it, I guess your brother got a girlfriend and spent all his money, so your mom came to your door asking for money.¡± ¡°Aunt Lucy said the same thing.¡± Christine Whiteughed softly. Debby York took a sip of water and added, ¡°It seems I¡¯m not the only one who thinks so, so Christine, don¡¯t be a fool and ask your mom what she really wants, just pretend you don¡¯t know she¡¯s been looking for you. ¡± ¡°Well, don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ve got it covered.¡± Christine White nodded. She hadn¡¯t gotten a single bit of care from them since she was received by the old family. Every time they contacted her, they asked her for money and nothing else, not a word about how her health was or if she was tired from work. So this time, the possibility of them asking for money was very high, and since that was the case, there was really no need for her to ask them what they were looking for her for. ¡°Enough about that, how about after dinner, we go out for a little shopping?¡± Debby York suggested. Christine White looked at her in surprise, ¡°Lunch break is only an hour and a half, do you have time to shop?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you?¡± Debby York raised an eyebrow, ¡°I¡¯ve taken the afternoon off.¡± Christine White rolled her eyes, ¡°When did you tell me that.¡± ¡°Oh, then it looks like I forgot.¡± Debby York hemmed and hawed. Christine White didn¡¯t bother with her and ate her own food. ¡°By the way Christine, good news for you, I¡¯m getting another promotion.¡± Debby York suddenly perked up. Christine White was taken aback, ¡°So soon, I remember you¡¯ve only been promoted for a short while, right?¡± ¡°Right.¡± Debby York nodded. ¡°So howe it¡¯s so fast this time?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know exactly, I heard from our manager that President Lane is going back to headquarters soon, so he¡¯s taking a group of people to headquarters to practice, and I just happened to be chosen, and after I go to headquarters, my position will remain the same, but it¡¯s also the equivalent of a promotion because headquarters is a higher starting point than thepany.¡± Debby York exins. Christine White caught on and nodded, ¡°So that¡¯s what happened, so congrattions are in order.¡± ¡°Thanks.¡± Debby York smiled, ¡°Seriously then, I don¡¯t understand why I was chosen, I asked the manager and the people who were chosen all had over five years of service and had basically won Outstanding Employee, I was the only one who wasn¡¯t, so they were all specting if I was a rtive of President Lane.¡± Speaking here, she skimmed her mouth with some indignation, ¡°What¡¯s more, there are still people saying that I¡¯m not a backdoor person, are you kidding me, if I have connections to go through the backdoor, I would have reced the manager long time ago, what¡¯s the point of being a team leader to be satisfied?¡± Christine White didn¡¯t answer, keeping her head down and thinking about something. ording to Debby York, everyone else was selected because they had seniority, and Debby York was selected any way you look at it. And thest promotion, all of a sudden, was strange in any case, and there must be a reason why all these strange points came together. Is it because of her? ¡°Christine, what are you thinking?¡± Debby York waved her hand. Christine White snapped back, ¡°I was thinking about the reason for your promotion.¡± ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s weird right? I always feel like I¡¯m being taken care of by President Lane.¡± Debby York said with her chin in a pestle. Christine White narrowed her eyes, ¡°Being taken care of by President Lane?¡± ¡°Yeah, thest time I got a promotion it was Assistant Gates from President Lane¡¯s side who came over and told me about it, and this time it¡¯s the same, so go figure.¡± Debby York shrugged, ¡°If I wasn¡¯t so self-aware, I¡¯d think President Lane had a crush on me.¡± ¡°Pfft!¡± Christine White didn¡¯t hold back a mouthful of soup and sprayed it out, then coughed and turned white. Debby York was startled and hurriedly put down her chopsticks to pat her on the back, ¡°You damn kid, can¡¯t you eat slowly? No one is stealing from you!¡± ¡°What the ahem ahem.¡± Christine White was not amused by her, ¡°I wasn¡¯t eating too fast, I was amused by your remark.¡± Baird Lane has a crush on her? How is that possible! ¡°What¡¯s so funny, I¡¯m not just saying that.¡± Debby York bristled. Christine White rolled her eyes straight up, ¡°You can only talk about it to my face, what do you think will happen if President Lane hears about it?¡± ¡°So yeah, I never say these things to the public.¡± Debby York hemmed and hawed. Christine White red at her in a no-nonsense manner, ¡°Alright, eat, don¡¯t think too much, I¡¯ll ask the reason for youter.¡± ¡°You ask for me?¡± ¡°Yeah, you asked, my husband he ¡­¡± ¡°Oh yeah, yeah, yeah, your husband is good friends with President Lane, okay, so ask for me.¡± Debby York dumped the task on Christine White. Christine White shook her head and continued eating. After the meal, the two of them went to the mall for a while and bought some clothes before parting ways. Christine White returns to her apartment to find a pair of men¡¯s leather shoes actually sitting on the entrance door of her apartment. Could it be that Baird Lane is here? Christine White subconsciously eased the closing of the door and looked into the living room, but saw no one. Isn¡¯t he in the living room? Christine White lifted her foot and walked into the living room, which was really not there, but the door to the room was opened.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. Christine White pursed her lips and put down the few bags she was holding and headed towards her room, just as she reached the door she stopped in her tracks. The only thing I saw in the room was that the man was sprawled out on her bed in a deep sleep. He slept in a bad position, slumped over, with one arm still falling over the edge of the bed, and not afraid that if he stayed like this for too long, his arm would be numb with excessive congestion. And his sleeping position, how did he sleep like this? It¡¯s not a position he usually sleeps in. Thinking about it, Christine White gently walked over to him, and only then did she get a good look at Baird Lane¡¯s face; his face was covered with fatigue, and the dark circles under his eyelids were very obvious, even his breathing was much heavier than usual. Seeing this made Christine White¡¯s heart ache. He¡¯s like this. I¡¯m afraid he didn¡¯t sleep all nightst night. Chapter 230 – Sleep with me for a while ¡°Hey ¡­¡± Christine White sighed and bent down, gently lifting Baird Lane¡¯s arm and trying to ce it on the bed. However, at the moment when she had just put his arm on the bed, he suddenly woke up with a start, and in his deep eyes, there was a chilling cold light. Christine White was so taken aback that her entire body froze in ce. Finally, after a few seconds had passed, Baird Lane came to his senses and willed the look in his eyes down, ¡°Scared you?¡± His voice was hoarse and a little hard to hear, like a dry well. Christine White gradually calmed down, ¡°It¡¯s okay, and not much of a shock, but you just ¡­¡± ¡°Sorry, nerves got a little frayed with thepany, I thought it was someone else.¡± Baird Lane exined simply as he sat up rubbing his temples. Christine White shook her head, ¡°It¡¯s okay, I¡¯ll get you a ss of water.¡± With that, he turned and left the room. After a few minutes, she returned with a ss of water that was a little yellow in color and handed it to the man sitting on the bed, ¡°Here, honey water, to moisten the throat.¡± Baird Lane didn¡¯t realize she knew he had a dry throat and ran him honey water, his heart warmed, ¡°Thanks.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to thank me, you should.¡± Christine White sat down on the edge of the bed. Baird Lane finishes his water and hands her the ss. She took it and then asked, ¡°More?¡± ¡°No.¡± Baird Lane shook his head. Christine White hmmm¡¯d and set her ss of water on the bed, ¡°When did you get back?¡± ¡°Been back for two hours.¡± Baird Lane returned looking at the arm around his wrist. Christine White raised an eyebrow, ¡°It¡¯s only been two hours, so am I interrupting your rest?¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°But ¡­¡± Christine White peeked at his tired face, ¡°You don¡¯t look well, didn¡¯t you get any restst night? ¡± ¡°No time to rest, been busy.¡± Baird Lane pinched the bridge of his nose and returned wearily. Christine White bites her lip, ¡°So you¡¯re back now, with thepany settled?¡± ¡°Pretty much, but the follow-up is unclear.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Baird Lane chilled his face, ¡°This time when the HQ is in trouble, it¡¯s being maliciously targeted by someone, and it¡¯s not a small one, Gates spent all night and couldn¡¯t even find out who¡¯s behind it, so you can imagine that person will make moves in the future.¡± ¡°How!¡± Christine White was surprised, ¡°Being viciously targeted, did you offend someone?¡± ¡°The mall is a battlefield, and I¡¯ve offended so many people that it¡¯s not easy to find out who¡¯s really behind all this at once.¡± Baird Lane closed his eyes in annoyance. Christine White saw that he was so tired and didn¡¯t continue to ask, picking up the cup at the end of the bed and standing up, ¡°I can¡¯t help you with yourpany¡¯s affairs, since you haven¡¯t rested for the whole night, you can continue to sleep for a while, I¡¯ll go out first.¡± ¡°Wait.¡± Baird Lane called out to her. Christine White stopped and twisted her head to look at him, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Baird Lane opened his eyes, ¡°Come here.¡± Christine White cocked her head, suspicious, and went back to the bed. Baird Lane pointed to the bed, ¡°Put the ss down.¡± ¡°What the hell for?¡± Christine White asked as she did as she was told. Baird Lane¡¯s lips hooked when he saw that he had obediently put the cup down, then suddenly reached out and grabbed her wrist, pulling her into his arms with a single thrust at her bewildered and dismayed look. ¡°You ¡­¡± Christine White¡¯s eyes widened. Baird Lane pressed a finger against her lips, ¡°Hush, be quiet for a moment, I have a headache.¡± ¡°If you have a headache you rest, why are you pulling me?¡± Christine White blinked at him. Baird Lane adjusted his position and brought her down with him, then pulled the covers over her and himself, ¡°Okay, stop it and sleep with me for a while.¡± ¡°But I don¡¯t want to sleep.¡± Christine White struggled twice to get up from his arms. But Baird Lane added strength and held her tighter, ¡°Don¡¯t move, any more and I can¡¯t guarantee what will happen.¡± At those words, Christine White¡¯s body immediately stiffened. Baird Lane closed his eyes in satisfaction, ¡°Go to sleep and stop talking.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Christine White rolled her eyes. The man, threatening her again! And sleep on their own to sleep, she does not want to sleep, he must also want her to sleep, really unreasonable. In spite of her mind, Christine White did not move or speak any more, staring at the man¡¯s handsome face for an instant with her tworge eyes open. After watching for an indeterminate amount of time, she heard the man¡¯s steady, rhythmic breathing resuming and knew that he was once again asleep. It was the first time she had ever seen him sleep back and fall asleep so quickly. You can imagine how tired he wasst night. I don¡¯t know if he had eaten when he came back, and I forgot to ask just now. But now that he was asleep, she couldn¡¯t very well wake him up again. ¡°Hey ¡­¡± Christine White sighed, then yawned, feeling her eyelids start to get a little heavy as well. She knew that a hint of sleepiness had risen in her at the moment as well, she just wasn¡¯t sure if it was contagious from the man. She didn¡¯t think much of it, though, and moved her body slightly, finding afortable position in the man¡¯s arms and closing her eyes to sleep as well. This sleep, she slept until the next morning when she woke up. When she woke up, Christine White was confused, she couldn¡¯t have imagined that she could sleep so well, straight through for ten hours. Baird Lanees out of the bathroom to the sight of Christine White sitting on her bed, clutching a pillow and fuming. ¡°Awake?¡± He raised an eyebrow. Christine White heard his voice and came back with a jolt, ¡°You ¡­ You¡¯re still there, huh?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not, so I¡¯m here?¡± Baird Lane asked her, rubbing his hair.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. Christine White waved her hand, ¡°I didn¡¯t mean it in that way, I just meant that you haven¡¯t been to the office yet.¡± ¡°Well, there¡¯s still a while to go, so get up and wash up, then have breakfast.¡± Baird Lane called to her. Christine White nodded, ¡°Okay, that¡¯sing.¡± She lifted the covers and got out of bed, putting on her shoes and heading for the bathroom. After washing up, she made her way to the living room where Baird Lane had already dried his hair and was sitting at the dining room table waiting for her. Christine White saw this and hurried over to sit down, her eyes sweeping over the hearty breakfast on the table, ¡°You bought this?¡± ¡°Had Gates buy them.¡± Baird Lane returned simply, handing her a pair of chopsticks. Christine White took it, ¡°Thanks.¡± ¡°Eat.¡± Baird Lane chucked her a bun. Christine White looks down at the bun in her bowl and smiles slightly before picking it up and taking a bite. The buns tasted good, better than anything she¡¯d ever eaten, plus the fact that they were bought by Gates made it clear that the buns¡¯ provenance was not simple. Bute to think of it, how dare Gates perfume Baird Lane and just buy breakfast outside. ¡°Right.¡± Halfway through her meal, Christine White suddenly remembered something and put down her chopsticks to look at Baird Lane, ¡°I have a question for you.¡± ¡°What a question.¡± Baird Lane sipped his tea and spoke bashfully. Christine White swallowed the bun in her mouth, ¡°It¡¯s about Debby, I heard her say that you¡¯re going to be back to sit at HQ soon, and you¡¯re going to be taking a group of staff to HQ for training, and she¡¯s been chosen, did you authorize that?¡± ¡°You mean that Debby York?¡± said Baird Lane, looking at her. Christine White nodded, ¡°Uh-huh.¡± ¡°It¡¯s me.¡± Baird Lane admitted. Christine White blinked, ¡°Why? Is it because of me?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, she checked her profile, she took care of you, as your husband, it¡¯s natural for me to help her a little bit, and since she¡¯s good at her job, I¡¯m kind of giving her a chance, and as for whether or not she¡¯ll be able to use this opportunity to climb higher in the future, that¡¯s up to her.¡± Baird Lane said lightly. Christine White sighed in relief, ¡°So that¡¯s what I thought ¡­¡± ¡°Why?¡± Baird Lane ruffled his eyelids lightly. Chapter 231 – Job Consideration Christine White shook her head and smiled, ¡°Nothing, let¡¯s eat.¡± She had no intention of answering, and Baird Lane looked at her fixedly for a few seconds, nodded slightly, and said no more. It wasn¡¯t until after breakfast, when he was sitting on the couch and tying his tie, that he suddenly asked, ¡°How¡¯s it going with what I asked you to think aboutst time?¡± ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Christine White was cleaning up the dishes and was a little confused for a moment when she heard this. Baird Lane fixed his tie and started to straighten his cuffs, ¡°It¡¯s abouting back to work again, if you want toe back I¡¯ll transfer you to HQ, you can be in the same department as that Debby York, and the page can stay on as a secretary, so what do you say?¡± Christine White paused for a moment as she cleared the dishes, ¡°You¡¯re still remembering.¡± ¡°I haven¡¯t forgotten.¡± Baird Lane looks at her. Christine White lowered her head slightly, ¡°Are they going to say anything when theye back to work?¡± ¡°You¡¯re worried about that, is that why you¡¯ve been thinking about it for so long?¡± Baird Lane raised an eyebrow. Christine White hmmmed, ¡°Sort of.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to be like this, if you really can¡¯t let go, I¡¯ll just transfer you to headquarters where no one knows you and no one will say anything.¡± Baird Lane said as he stood up. Christine White thought for a moment, ¡°Can it be good?¡± ¡°Why not?¡± He asked rhetorically. Christine White was silent for a few seconds, ¡°I¡¯m just afraid that if I¡¯m suddenly airborne, those people will talk nonsense.¡± If she remembered correctly, the recruitment requirements of The Lane Family Group¡¯s headquarters, except for the factories, as long as it was a clerical office worker, all of them had to be undergraduates from key universities, and she was only from an ordinary university, so what was she supposed to say in case she was asked about it? If she lied, she was sorry for her conscience, but if she told the truth, those people would say that she went through the back door. Although her being picked by Baird Lane to go to the headquarters was in itself a backdoor move, it wouldn¡¯t sound good if someone else said that to her face. ¡°If you¡¯re afraid of people talking nonsense, then work hard, as long as you¡¯re strong, people won¡¯t dare to talk nonsense, understand?¡± Baird Lane serious face. Christine White thought about the heat for a moment, it made sense, and nodded, ¡°Okay, I get it, I¡¯ll leave it to you then.¡± She bowed toward him. Baird Lane frowned slightly at how polite she was, then walked towards her,ing to a stop in front of her and holding her shoulders down with both hands to help her up. ¡°You¡¯re still not behaving.¡± He let go of one hand and stroked up her face. Christine White flinched, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Baird Lane gazed at her with dark eyes, ¡°I told you, I¡¯m your husband, you can tell me anything you want, anything you want, and as long as it¡¯s for a valid reason, I won¡¯t turn you down, so there¡¯s no need for you to be so polite with me, but you don¡¯t seem to be taking it to heart.¡± Christine White¡¯s heart stuttered and her eyes averted, ¡°I ¡­ It¡¯s not that I didn¡¯t take it to heart, I¡¯m just used to not asking for anything.¡±This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. ¡°Then it would seem that the circumstances of your upbringing have made you such a character.¡± Baird Lane lifted her face. Christine White lowered her eyes and didn¡¯t say anything. Baird Lane sighed softly, ¡°Since you are now married into The Lane Family and rarely have contact with The White Family, you need to try to be cheerful as well, I am your husband and The Lane Family is your backing, you need to learn to rely on me as well and on The Lane Family.¡± Christine White¡¯s eyes flickered, still not speaking. Relying on him, on The Lane Family? Can she? Seemingly reading the thoughts in her heart, Baird Lane¡¯s face sank and released her face, ¡°Forget it, I¡¯m not forcing you to change your mind right away, but you need to think about what I¡¯ve said, and in addition, you can reconsider my previous suggestion of having you disassociate yourself from The White Family. ¡± Christine White blinked nkly, ¡°Why are you bringing that up again all of a sudden.¡± ¡°I just don¡¯t think The White Family is the right family for you, and disassociating early will only do you good and no harm, plus ¡­¡± He looked at her face. Christine White frowned slightly and followed his gaze, touching her face in some uncertainty, ¡°What else.¡± Baird Lane¡¯s eyes crossed with a look she couldn¡¯t read, and the words came out, ¡°Besides, don¡¯t you realize you don¡¯t look anything like The White Family people?¡± Christine Whiteughed, she thought he was going to say something, a serious look that made her blindly nervous for half a day. ¡°Isn¡¯t that normal? Children don¡¯t always have to be like their parents.¡± She said in disbelief. Baird Lane¡¯s brow protruded as he saw that she hadn¡¯t picked up on the hidden meaning of his words, feeling a little tired, ¡°Think what you will, but what do you want to do with my offer.¡± Christine White bit her lip, ¡°Disassociation is better, after all, they haven¡¯t done anything other than asking me for money to go overboard with me right now, and they at least raised me, so if I still disassociate myself from them, I¡¯ll be poked in the backside by them.¡± ¡°Are you sure?¡± Baird Lane asked her. Christine White nodded, ¡°I¡¯m sure.¡± Baird Lane rubbed his temples, ¡°I know, but you should probably keep your contact with The White Family to a minimum in the future.¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Christine White always felt as if he was hiding something from her. Baird Lane patted her head, ¡°I can¡¯t tell you now, wait untilter.¡± ¡°You sure are hiding something from me again.¡± Christine White scrunched up her little face, ¡°What exactly is it that you won¡¯t tell me now and have to tell meter.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not telling you now because I haven¡¯t found out the truth yet, and I¡¯ll tell you when I do.¡± Baird Lane exined simply. The more Christine White listened, the more confused she became, ¡°The truth? Did my parents do something illegal? This can¡¯t be right, although they say they are a little bit of power, but the courage is very small, but also bully the soft and afraid of hard, but also afraid of death, illegal things I think they should not do, but Mick ¡­¡± She was a little unsure of what to say. Mick White has much more guts than the White¡¯s motherWhite¡¯s father, and had the audacity to break thew by going gambling a while back. It¡¯s not impossible to do something else illegal. ¡°Don¡¯t you think too much about it.¡± Baird Lane put his hand down, ¡°I just happened to learn something about the past from your older aunt in your hometown, something about your parents and ¡­¡± Speaking here, he nced at her if he seemed to have done so, and continued, ¡°Specifically whether your parents have broken thew or not, only the results of the investigation will be known, so I would like to ask you now, if your parents have broken thew, what would you do?¡± Christine White didn¡¯t think he¡¯d ask her that, and for a moment it was difficult, ¡°I don¡¯t know, I¡¯ve never thought about it.¡± ¡°Then think about it, maybe the result of the investigation is that they did break thew?¡± Baird Lane didn¡¯t press her for an answer now. Christine White took a deep breath, ¡°Well, you¡¯ve got to tell me exactly what they¡¯ve done and whatws they might have broken, then?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve just told you that I can¡¯t tell you now; if I tell you, you¡¯ll go to them impulsively, and what if they get annoyed and hurt you?¡± Baird Lane still did not answer her. Christine White was a little lost, ¡°Is it that serious?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not going to lie to you, well, just stay in the apartment, I¡¯m off to the office, I¡¯ll take you to headquarters in a couple of days to familiarize yourself with it.¡± Baird Lane said, lifting his foot towards the foyer. Christine White followed him and watched as he bent down to change his shoes, ¡°Be careful on the road.¡± Baird Lane changed his shoes and stood up, then cupped her chin and gave her a kiss on the lips, ¡°Got it, call me if you need anything, I¡¯m off.¡± When he finished, he released her chin, opened the door and walked out. Chapter 232: Asking for Money Again Christine White touched her lips that he had kissed and stood still with a red face, her whole body confused. He he he ¡­ He kissed her again! Or a goodbye kiss! Christine White¡¯s heart was pounding, her heart was even more surprised and happy. She couldn¡¯t have guessed that Baird Lane woulde up with this. It wasn¡¯t something he¡¯d done before. Not only is he not as cold as he used to be, but he¡¯s getting better at flirting, either hugging or kissing her, and catching her off guard every time. Christine White dropped her hand and smiled sweetly at the thought. At that moment, the cell phone on the coffee table in the living room of her room suddenly rang. She hastily gathered her thoughts without thinking about it and walked over to pick up her cell phone. The call was from Debby York, she didn¡¯t hesitate, she just put it in her ear and answered, ¡°Hello Debby ¡­¡± ¡°Christine, it¡¯s not good.¡± Debby York sounded very anxious. Even Christine White tensed up, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Your mom, it¡¯s your mom and your brother, they just found thepany.¡± Debby York said hastily. Christine White was startled and her expression changed dramatically, ¡°What? What are they doing at the office?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know, all I know is that they went to look for you, and when they heard that you quit, they found me and asked for your number, which I didn¡¯t give, and then they ¡­¡± Speaking of this, Debby York¡¯s voice changed, angry and hateful. Christine White, knowing what her mom and brother were, was instantly worried, ¡°What did they do to you? Did they beat you?¡± ¡°That¡¯s not true.¡± Debby York shook her head, ¡°It¡¯s just that when your mom saw that I wouldn¡¯t give your number, she had your brother arrest me, and then your mom grabbed my cell phone by force and wrote your number down.¡± ¡°How dare they?¡± Christine White raged. She¡¯d always known her mom was a no-nonsense person, but she hadn¡¯t expected to be so unreasonable. Arresting someone, not to mention forcefully grabbing a cell phone, is simply illegal. She just told Baird Lane that they wouldn¡¯t break thew, and now that she thinks about it, her face really hurts! ¡°Yeah, I didn¡¯t think they¡¯d have the nerve to do that either, but luckily the manager ended up calling security and kicking them out.¡± Debby York said. But Christine White didn¡¯t put her heart down on that, asking with concern, ¡°Did Mick hurt you when he grabbed you?¡± ¡°No, that¡¯s in thepany, he shouldn¡¯t dare.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Christine White breathed a small sigh of relief at that. Debby York then added, ¡°Christine, your mom got your number from me, I think they should be contacting you soon, you ¡­¡± Before she could finish her sentence, Christine White felt a sudden pause in her call, and then she suspiciously brought her cell phone up to her eyes to see that a local call hade in that was both strange and familiar. Her face darkened when she saw the string of calls. It¡¯s true what Debby York said, the call actually came through. But Christine White didn¡¯t mean to answer right away, she first hung up the phone and told Debby York she was sorry before she called Mick White back. As soon as the phone was connected, Mick White¡¯s staggering voice came through, ¡°Christine White, you¡¯re looking for death, you dare hang up on me?¡±Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. Christine White¡¯s heart chilled when she heard this, ¡°Mick White, you¡¯re calling me a death wish? Is that how you talk to your sister?¡± ¡°Hmph, who told you to hang up on me.¡± Mick White grunted, ¡°Not only did you hang up, but you suddenly changed your number so Mom, Dad and I couldn¡¯t find you.¡± ¡°Looking for me?¡± Christine White sneered, ¡°Looking for me for what? Are you concerned about me? Or asking me for money?¡± Mick White was blocked by her words for a moment, and then became irritated, ¡°Christine White, how do you talk? What are you doing being so gloomy, what¡¯s wrong with asking you for money, mom and dad raised you so big, shouldn¡¯t you pay?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t say I shouldn¡¯t give money.¡± Christine White returned with a grimace, ¡°I¡¯m just saying why the hell should I give them money when they¡¯re going to use it all on you.¡± Mick White froze, then yelled, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with using it on me? I¡¯m their son, they¡¯re going to rely on me for their old age in the future, so they have to pay me now, and what¡¯s more, you¡¯re my sister, you have to pay me too.¡± ¡°So you guys went out of your way to find me this time, and sure enough, you want money again, right?¡± Christine White gripped her cell phone tightly and said with hidden anger. ¡°If I don¡¯t ask you for money, is it hard to ask you for dinner?¡± Mick White admitted. Christine White suddenly felt tired, ¡°Mick White, I would have preferred it if you had asked me to dinner, then at the very least you¡¯d still think of me as a sister and not an ATM.¡± ¡°Enough of this talk.¡± Mick White impatiently interrupted her, ¡°Christine White, how much money do you have left in your hand, call it all in.¡± He had amanding tone. Christine White only felt a twitching pain in her heart, ¡°I don¡¯t have any money in my hand, I¡¯m not going to give you any money, not to mention that your brother-inw said that you and mom and dad aren¡¯t allowed to ask me for any more money, have you forgotten?¡± Hearing her mention Baird Lane, Mick White¡¯s temper faded a lot, not as strong, ¡°I haven¡¯t forgotten, I¡¯ve always remembered my brother-inw¡¯s words, and I wouldn¡¯t have wanted toe to you for the money, but this time it¡¯s different.¡± ¡°What¡¯s different?¡± Christine White frowned. Mick White slurred, ¡°This ¡­ You talk to mom.¡± With that, he gave the phone to THE WHITE¡¯S MOTHER, who was off to the side. the White¡¯s mother practiced a policy of wistfulness, calling out affectionately into the phone, ¡°Christine, it¡¯s Mommy.¡± Upon hearing her remark, Christine White winced coldly, goosebumps rising all over her body. Having long been used to the cold and snobbish THE White¡¯s mother, how could she ept such pretentious THE White¡¯s mother. ¡°Mom, speak properly.¡± Christine White held her forehead and helplessly said, ¡°Mick just said that the reason for asking for money is different this time, what¡¯s going on? And yesterday, why did you run to the vi again, not only that, today you ran to my formerpany to make trouble, and also forcefully robbed Debby¡¯s cell phone, you ¡­¡± ¡°Well!¡± the White¡¯s mother couldn¡¯t pretend anymore and interrupted her unfinished words, ¡°It¡¯s not you girl, if I couldn¡¯t find you, do I need to run here and there? I went to the vi to look for you, and that olddy Song said you moved out, what did you move out for?¡± Christine White¡¯s eyes shed, ¡°Mom, this is my business, stay out of it.¡± ¡°I¡¯m your mom. I don¡¯t care. What happened thest time my son-inw asked Mick where you were? Are you really divorcing your son-inw?¡± When it came to divorce, the White¡¯s mother¡¯s voice became much sharper. Christine White¡¯s heart sank as she tentatively asked, ¡°Mom, who told you this?¡± ¡°It¡¯s that girl surnamed Yu, just now when I looked for her to ask for your phone number she said, she said that when you and your son-inw had a messy divorce, howe you didn¡¯t see me caring about you for a single word, bah, if I knew that you and your son-inw were having a messy divorce, why would I still need to look for you only now?¡± the White¡¯s mother said sarcastically. Christine White pursed her lips, ¡°The divorce thing, I was the one who wanted it before, now I don¡¯t have that in mind for a while.¡± ¡°Really?¡± the White¡¯s mother was a little disbelieving. Christine White held back her impatience and nodded, ¡°Really.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± the White¡¯s mother expression a turn, and fake smile, ¡°Fortunately, you do not have the heart of the divorce, or I must now kill you this girl, you say you, son-inw so good, so rich man, you also want to divorce, you are not intentionally full of support?¡± ¡°Okay mom, I¡¯m not divorced yet, let¡¯s not talk about that okay, you haven¡¯t told me about Mick asking for money.¡± Christine White rolled her eyes. It was because of this that she was afraid to tell Father Whitethe White¡¯s mother that she wanted to divorce Baird Lane. Otherwise, with the couple¡¯s temperament, they would really hit her hard. After all, in their minds, having a rich son-inw was a very honorable thing, and they would never allow her to get a divorce. ¡°Oh yeah yeah yeah, I almost forgot by your girl¡¯s anger.¡± the White¡¯s mother pped her forehead, ¡°It¡¯s like this Christine, your brother recently got a girlfriend, and that girl is pregnant with your brother¡¯s child, so ¡­¡± ¡°What? Pregnant with Mick¡¯s baby?¡± Christine White interrupted her in surprise. Chapter 233 – Christine White’s Determination the White¡¯s mother some dissatisfaction frowned, want to attack, but thinking about the money matter also rely on this daughter, she again had to hold back, forced patience responded: ¡°Yes, your brother¡¯s girlfriend is pregnant, the two are ready to get married, but the dowry money and the money to buy a house is not yet avable, you see ¡­ ¡± Christine White¡¯s heart sank to the bottom, ¡°The dowry money and the money for the house?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± the White¡¯s mother nodded back and forth. Christine White¡¯s hand holding the cell phone is vaguely trembling, ¡°What are you looking for me for all this money mom? Mick is getting married, you are his parents, he doesn¡¯t have any money of his own, so it¡¯s only right that this money shoulde from you as parents. I, the older sister, can go along with a certain amount of the gift money, but I¡¯m not obligated to give him any of this money. What do you think, mom? ¡± the White¡¯s mother¡¯s face fell, ¡°I said? I say you¡¯re not going to give it, are you?¡± Christine White dropped her eyes, ¡°Mom, I don¡¯t have any money, how am I going to give it, even though I married into The Lane Family, everything in The Lane Family has nothing to do with me, you know all about that.¡± ¡°Hmph, I know, but you¡¯re always the youngest grandmother of The Lane Family, I just can¡¯t believe that my son-inw really doesn¡¯t give you a penny to use.¡± the White¡¯s mother sneered coldly. The corner of Christine White¡¯s mouth curled up in bitterness, ¡°And you were right mom, he really hasn¡¯t given me a dime.¡± Three years ago, Baird Lane disliked her, refused to even see her, and was determined that she married him for his money, so how could he give her money to use. And she herself had no intention of asking him for money. What¡¯s more, she owed him a few million dors backward, and didn¡¯t even know how she was going to pay him back. ¡°What did you say?¡± THE WHITE¡¯S MOTHER was startled, ¡°The son-inw didn¡¯t pay you?¡± Christine White nodded, ¡°That¡¯s right, and if you don¡¯t believe me, you can ask him yourself.¡± ¡°This ¡­¡± the White¡¯s mother was a little overwhelmed.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. She knew that her daughter had signed a notarization of her property with The Lane Family, but she never expected that The Lane Family would actually give her any money. It¡¯s true that the richer the person, the more stingy, three years, to them, the inws do not even mention a little. ¡°So mom, I really can¡¯t help this time.¡± Christine White said wearily. But THE White¡¯s mother refused to die, ¡°You don¡¯t have any money, but you¡¯re The Lane Family¡¯s daughter-inw anyhow, ask your son-inw for it, he won¡¯t not give it to you.¡± ¡°I want?¡± Christine White gasped andughed, ¡°How do I want it?¡± ¡°Of course you should tell him directly, if he doesn¡¯t give it to you, you should go to thepany and ask him for it, so that the people in hispany will know that he won¡¯t even give money to his own wife, and then when he is humiliated, he will still not give it to you?¡± the White¡¯s mother came up with the idea. Christine White was almost furious, ¡°Mom, what are you talking about, you can¡¯t give bad ideas, if I really do this, how will the outside world look at him, how will the outside world look at The Lane Family, once The Lane Family¡¯s credibility falls, then I am The Lane Family¡¯s Once the reputation of The Lane Family falls, then I will be the sinner of The Lane Family, it¡¯s strange that he won¡¯t hate me and divorce me.¡± ¡°What? This ¡­ That serious?¡± the White¡¯s mother froze. Christine White closed her eyes and barely managed to push down the anger in her heart, ¡°Or what do you think?¡± ¡°I thought I could ask for money this way ¡­¡± the White¡¯s mother said with some exasperation. Christine White felt a little sad, ¡°Money, money, money, money, all you guys know is money, money is the most important thing in your heart, right? The money I gave to you all in the past added up to two to three hundred thousand dors, but what about you all, have you ever thought about me? Since I was a child, you didn¡¯t even care about me, am I your daughter or not?¡± ¡°Stinky girl, what are you babbling about?¡± The White¡¯s mother looked like a cat whose tail had been stepped on and suddenly scolded sternly, ¡°If you¡¯re not my daughter, whose daughter are you?¡± Christine White didn¡¯t hear what was wrong and smiled bitterly, ¡°Since I¡¯m your daughter, why are you doing this to me, why can¡¯t you think about me.¡± ¡°Then who made you a daughter, and if you had been a son, could I not have been kind to you?¡± the White¡¯s mother returned with a somewhat evasive look in her eyes. Christine White bit her lip in death, ¡°So after all, just because I¡¯m not a son, you¡¯re going to do this to me.¡± ¡°Okay, okay, what¡¯s the point of pulling this, or think of a way, how can you get money from your son-inw, Mick¡¯s dowry and the wedding housebined, almost more than a million dors, you ¡­¡± ¡°What?¡± Christine White cut her off in shock, ¡°Over a million dors? Why don¡¯t you guys go grab it!¡± ¡°Damn girl, what are you staggering for.¡± the White¡¯s mother reprimanded in dissatisfaction, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with over a million dors? A million dors is a lot? The son-inw can give more than this amount, and you are Mick¡¯s sister and brother-inw, you should support Mick, not to mention that this is Mick¡¯s wedding, not spending money indiscriminately, the son-inw should agree.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know whether he will agree or not, anyway, I won¡¯t care about this matter, if you have the heart, you can borrow the money for Mick to get married by yourselves, if you don¡¯t have the heart, you can just go to the civil affairs bureau to get a license and get it over with, anyway, I won¡¯t talk to Baird about it, let alone ask him for money.¡± Christine White said ruthlessly. the White¡¯s mother got angry, ¡°Dead girl, what did you say? You don¡¯t ask your son-inw for money, do you want to see your brother¡¯s child aborted, that girl has said that if there is no dowry and no house, she is going to go and abort the child.¡± ¡°Then abort it, you won¡¯t be able to afford to feed it if it¡¯s born anyway, so it¡¯s better not to have it, and I¡¯d like to see if she¡¯ll really abort it or not.¡± After saying this, Christine White angrily hung up the phone directly and turned it off. She didn¡¯t understand why she had gotten into such a mess with such parents, never caring for her, never loving her even if it was not enough, but instead sucking her blood one after another. Just because she¡¯s a girl? She really didn¡¯t want to be born into The White Family if she could, but there were no ifs. Thinking about this, Christine White just felt physically and mentally exhausted, and she tossed her cell phone aside, her entire body curled up on the couch, scrunched up in a ball, her eyes staring nkly at the TV across the room. The TV was ying a funny program that was very popr these days, but she was in a depressed mood and she couldn¡¯tugh even if she watched it at this moment. At that moment, there was amotion from the foyer. Christine White looked up suspiciously, toward the spot. The door opened and a slightly chubby figure walked in, carrying a bag of groceries and a small suitcase. At the sight of the figure, she breathed a slight sigh of relief, and her lifted heart fell back into ce. She thought it was THE White¡¯s mother and Mick White looking for her. Thinking about it though, it¡¯s impossible, they don¡¯t know where she lives. Instead, it was the phone call just now that made her nervous. ¡°Aunt Lucy,¡± Christine White called out to the visitor as she gathered her heart and forced up a small smile. Aunt Lucy saw her and raised a smile as well, ¡°So there you are, ma¡¯am.¡± ¡°I¡¯m always here, but what are you doing here? And what¡¯s with all the groceries and this suitcase?¡± Christine White asked curiously as she got up and helped Aunt Lucy with the suitcase. Aunt Lucy replied with a smile, ¡°Mr. asked me to bring this food over, as for this suitcase, Mr. asked me to bring it over, it¡¯s full of his clothes.¡± ¡°Wait, his clothes?¡± Christine White flinched for a moment, then realized what was going on, her eyes widening, ¡°He ¡­ He¡¯s not thinking of moving in, is he?¡± Chapter 234 – Bringing Him Food Aunt Lucy¡¯s smile deepened, ¡°Not really, but mister stays over once in a while I guess, likest night, so I packed some clothes for him toe over.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± Christine White still felt something was wrong. Aunt Lucy¡¯s exnation, however, makes perfect sense. ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Aunt Lucy nodded her head back and forth, ¡°Okay ma¡¯am, without further ado, why don¡¯t you put Mr.¡¯s things in his room and I¡¯ll put these dishes in the kitchen.¡± With that, she carried her groceries and left, leaving Christine White alone with that suitcase. Having no choice, Christine White sighed and resigned herself to doing as she was told. By the time she put her suitcase away and came out, Aunt Lucy had also washed a te of fruit and was justing out of the kitchen. Seeing her, Aunt Lucy smiled and beckoned, ¡°Mistresse over here, this is the fruit that was flown in this morning, it was just picked from the tree, it¡¯s fresh, Mr. specially asked me to bring it over for you to eat, Mistress.¡± Christine White walked over to take a look and chose a strawberry to bite into. Aunt Lucy asked her, ¡°How does it taste?¡± ¡°Sweet.¡± She nodded with nking eyes. Aunt Lucy shoved all that te right into her hand, ¡°You eat more then ma¡¯am.¡± ¡°Uh-huh.¡± Christine White answered. She loved fruits herself, and this te of fruits tasted better than the normal ones, so naturally she wouldn¡¯t refuse it. Aunt Lucy didn¡¯t bother Christine White when she saw that she was enjoying her meal, so she grabbed a rag and started cleaning up. By noon, Aunt Lucy finished cooking and came out of the kitchen with her cell phone, ¡°Ma¡¯am, can I trouble you about something?¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Christine White looked at her quizzically. Aunt Lucy shook her phone, ¡°It¡¯s like this, just now Mr. called and said Gates was out running errands and didn¡¯t order for him so he asked me to deliver it but I can¡¯t because I have to make a trip back to the vi in a few minutes.¡± ¡°You mean, for me to deliver it to him?¡± Christine White caught her words. Aunt Lucy nodded, ¡°Like, ma¡¯am do you promise?¡± Christine White dropped her eyes slightly, not agreeing or refusing, ¡°Why doesn¡¯t he order his own food?¡± Aunt Lucyughed, ¡°Mister is a workaholic, he doesn¡¯t have a life at all from time to time other than he can cook, besides ordering things like this is what Gates usually does, how could he, a boss, know the phone number for ordering food.¡± Christine White thought about it, ¡°I know, I¡¯ll run it then.¡± ¡°That¡¯s great.¡± Aunt Lucy happily returned to the kitchen and quickly carried a lunch box out, handing it over to her with a solemn admonition, ¡°Ma¡¯am, Mr. is at the headquarters, so don¡¯t make a mistake.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡± Christine White nodded, then carried her lunchbox out the door. But as soon as she left the house, she regretted it. Because she didn¡¯t eat either. But it was all promised, so she had no choice but to endure it. Thinking about it, Christine White sighed helplessly and stopped a cab to go to the headquarters of The Lane Family Group. Speaking of which, this was her first time going to the headquarters, she had only seen pictures of the headquarters building on the inte before, but she had never gone to see it with her own eyes. She had thought of going secretly, maybe she could even see him, but at that time she was timid, she had the heart of a thief but not the guts, so she was afraid that he would really find out after she went there. I didn¡¯t realize that now she had a reason to go in the right direction, and I wondered if the headquarters would be anything like what it looked like in the photos. Thinking about this, Christine White tightened the lunchbox in her hand with anticipation. Half an hourter, the car stopped. Christine White got out of the car and stood on the curb without moving, but instead raised her head and looked up at the building, which was too much taller and more brilliant than her originalpany, and silently sighed in her heart. With such a high building, the building is curved from the bottom up, and this whole building, is the office building of The Lane Family Group, unlike her originalpany, where half of the floors are rented out to otherpanies of all sizes. So it¡¯s true that it¡¯s the headquarters, so rich and powerful. After surveying the headquarters building for a while, Christine White let out a deep breath, suppressed the various emotions within her, and lifted her foot into the building. ¡°Hello.¡± She came to the front desk. The receptionist sized her up and smiled as she inquired, ¡°Hello, how may I help you youngdy?¡± ¡°Uh, that I¡¯m here to deliver food to your president.¡± Christine White lifted her lunchbox.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. A sh of surprise crossed the receptionist¡¯s eyes, which passed in an instant, and she resumed her professional smile, ¡°Are you Aunt Lucy, miss?¡± ¡°Eh?¡± Christine White froze. She¡¯s Aunt Lucy? What young girl is called Auntie? So Christine White shook her head, ¡°No.¡± ¡°No?¡± The receptionist raised an eyebrow, then asked, ¡°So you¡¯re a servant in President Lane¡¯s household?¡± The corner of Christine White¡¯s mouth twitched. Why is she a servant again? Couldn¡¯t she have used anything else but a servant? Like President Lane¡¯s wife? Despite this thought in her mind, Christine White didn¡¯t say so, she always remembered Baird Lane¡¯s words that she was not allowed to announce their rtionship to the public, so she could only break her teeth and swallow her blood. ¡°Yes.¡± She admitted with a hard smile. A servant is a servant, as long as she can hide her true rtionship with Baird Lane, she doesn¡¯t care about anything else. ¡°Okay, you can go up now.¡± The receptionist pointed her palm towards the elevator in front of her, ¡°There is the president¡¯s special elevator that goes straight to the president¡¯s office, you can go up from there.¡± ¡°It¡¯s that simple, don¡¯t you have to call and check with your president?¡± Christine White was slightly surprised. The receptionist smiled and exined, ¡°The president greeted him half an hour ago, saying that as long as he confirms his identity, he can be released directly, so there¡¯s no need to notify the president again.¡± ¡°So, I see, thanks.¡± Christine White smiled at her and carried her lunchbox towards the special elevator, then went up to the top floor under the gazes of some people who were either envious, jealous, or puzzled. ¡°Come in.¡± Hearing the knock on the door, Baird Lane was reviewing papers and spat out two words without looking up. Christine White, outside the door, heard it and gently pushed the metal door open and stepped inside. Once inside, she didn¡¯t make a sound and walked straight to the man¡¯s desk. As she walked, she secretly surveyed the office that really belonged to him. This office, bigger, more open and more luxurious than the one he had at the branch, especially the rows of bookshelves that were piled high, was simply staggering. Was she even wondering if he could even see over it? ¡°Here to deliver the papers?¡± Baird Lane snapped. Christine White hurriedly withdrew her eyes and whispered back, ¡°No.¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± Baird Lane was baffled for a moment, and his motion of approving papers slowed. This voice ¡­ Is it just him? Baird Lane puts down his pen and lifts his head toward the opposite side of the room. At this look, his sword brows raised, and his face, which had always been unperturbed, unprecedentedly surfaced with a touch of surprise, ¡°Why are you here?¡± ¡°I¡¯m here to bring you your food.¡± Christine White ced the lunchbox in front of him. Baird Lane looked at it and was instantly dazed, ¡°Why not Aunt Lucy?¡± ¡°Aunt Lucy had to go back to the vi for something, so she asked me specifically to deliver it.¡± Christine White exined briefly, ¡°It didn¡¯t interrupt your work, did it?¡± ¡°No, I was surprised and pleasantly surprised that you came.¡± Baird Lane stood up and pulled her toward the lounge area not far away with her lunchbox in one hand. ¡°Surprise?¡± Christine White sat down after him, ¡°What¡¯s the surprise.¡± ¡°It¡¯s a surprise to see you as a person.¡± Baird Lane said, opening the lunchbox. A strong smell of rice wafted through the air. Christine White didn¡¯t move to take two sniffs, and immediately afterward, her stomach rumbled uncontrobly. Baird Lane frowned at her, ¡°You didn¡¯t eat?¡± Chapter 235 Love him that much? Christine White rubbed her stomach, blushing and shaking her head, ¡°Got out in a hurry and forgot.¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Baird Lane trailed off, not sure what that meant. Christine White got up, ¡°You eat first then, I¡¯ll head back.¡± ¡°Wait.¡± Baird Lane took her by the wrist and wouldn¡¯t let her go. Christine White craned her head to look at him, ¡°Anything else?¡± Baird Laneughed softly and ced a pair of chopsticks in her hand, ¡°Eat together.¡± ¡°Hey?¡± Christine White was startled, ¡°Together?¡± ¡°Uh-huh.¡± Baird Lane nods. Christine White looked at the chopsticks, ¡°But this is what Aunt Lucy prepared for you.¡± ¡°Preparation¡¯s said to be for the two of us.¡± Baird Lane corrected, then held up the lunchbox to show her. Christine White then saw that the meal in the lunch box was far more than a person to eat, not to mention the location of the tableware, which was clearly ced two sets of tableware, so it can be seen that, as he said, the meal in this lunch box, is for two people. ¡°This ¡­¡± Christine White is stunned. Baird Lane pulled her back to sit down, ¡°Aunt Lucy should have prepared for two with the idea of having you bring the food over in the first ce.¡± ¡°So then, she was also lying when she said she had something to do back at the cottage?¡± Christine White scrunched up her little face. A smirk crossed Baird Lane¡¯s eyes, ¡°Maybe, enough about that, dinner.¡± He urged. Christine White hmmm¡¯d and put the rest aside for the moment and ate quietly. Why wouldn¡¯t she eat it if it was a meal with her share anyway? And it¡¯s a very different feeling to eat with him inpany for the first time, which is both refreshing and exciting at the same time. After eating, Christine White packed up her lunch box and went to the restroom in the Baird Lane lounge to clean it. When she came out of the wash, she offered her farewells. Baird Lane put down the papers in his hand to look at her, ¡°That¡¯s it?¡± ¡°Well, get back early.¡± Christine White returned as she wiped the water stains from her lunchbox. ¡°Not hanging around headquarters?¡± Baird Lane asked. Christine White paused in her movements, ¡°Strolling?¡± ¡°You¡¯ll be working here soon, and I did say before I left this morning that I¡¯d bring you to the headquarters in a couple of days to familiarize yourself with it, but since you¡¯re here now, you can familiarize yourself with it ahead of time.¡± Baird Lane crossed his fingers and said in azy tone. Christine White listened with some interest. But quickly, she shook her head no, ¡°Let¡¯s talk about it in a couple of days, I¡¯m just here to deliver food today, and how am I going to familiarize myself with it on my own when Assistant Gates isn¡¯t here.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll take you, or I¡¯ll have someone take you.¡± Baird Lane replied. Christine White still refused, ¡°Forget about you taking me, it¡¯s sure to cause a stir when the timees, and as for letting someone else take it, whoever takes it in a couple of days will be the same.¡± She was so insistent that Baird Lane, though somewhat displeased, went along with her. ¡°Then I¡¯ll be on my way.¡± Christine White didn¡¯t see what mood he was in either, picking up her lunchbox and walking toward the door. ¡°Wait a minute.¡± Baird Lane called out to her again. Christine White paused, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll walk you.¡± Baird Lane said, rising from his chair. Christine White hurriedly shook her head and waved her hand, ¡°No no no, you don¡¯t have to send me.¡± Seeing her look of avoidance, Baird Lane¡¯s face darkened, ¡°What? Did I embarrass you by giving you a ride?¡± ¡°No, you misunderstood.¡± Christine White hurriedly exined, ¡°It¡¯s just that I just said that you¡¯d make waves by taking me to familiarize myself with thepany, and you¡¯d be doing the same thing by sending me away, so I¡¯d better go on my own.¡± ¡°Are you that afraid of people saying that?¡± Baird Lane narrowed his eyes. Christine White tightened the lunchbox in her hand without exnation. Is she the one who¡¯s afraid of people talking? No, she¡¯s not afraid at all. Rather, she remembered that he hadn¡¯t wanted the outside world to know that he was married, which was why she hadn¡¯t wanted him to give it away; if people saw it, and if they guessed something, he would be the one who would be angry again. ¡°All right.¡± Baird Lane assumed he¡¯d hit the nail on the head when Christine White didn¡¯t say anything, and blushed a little less than favorably, ¡°Since you won¡¯t let me drive you, you can go back on your own.¡± ¡°Uh-huh.¡± Christine White nodded, ¡°I¡¯m off then.¡± She pulled the door open and smiled at him before walking out of the office to his unreadable gaze. Outside, the smile on Christine White¡¯s face slowly froze and finally disappeared. She leaned against the metal door, closed her eyes, and let out another long sigh before she gathered herself and headed toward the elevator. Leaving the headquarters of The Lane Family Group, Christine White stopped a car on the side of the road, but this side belonged to the busiest area, the car was not easy to stop at all, and it was hard for one to go over, and there was someone sitting on it. Christine White waited for about half an hour without stopping the car and couldn¡¯t help but get a little impatient. In the end, she had no choice but to head forward to the next tform to see if she could stop a bus. Before she could take more than a few steps, though, a ck limousine suddenly pulled up and stopped beside her, barking twice at her. Christine White also stopped and craned her head to see what she thought was Baird Lane, and was both surprised and delighted. She said she wouldn¡¯t let him send her, but she didn¡¯t expect him toe after her at this time anyway. At the thought, Christine White resisted the urge tough and raised her hand, ready to pull the car door. But then the window of the car near her side was rolled down, and a face quite unlike Baird Lane¡¯s was exposed. The expression on Christine White¡¯s face froze, and her raised hand, froze in mid-air, ¡°It¡¯s you?¡± She looked at the man inside in surprise. How could she not expect that the visitor was not Baird Lane, but actually Hugh Dong. Also, Baird Lane was a man of his word, and since he¡¯d already said he wouldn¡¯t send her away, how could he possibly be chasing her out from behind? She was the one who expected too much from him. Thinking that way, Christine White lost her heart in a hard way.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. ¡°Am I the one who¡¯s surprised?¡± Hugh Dong put his hand on the car window and pretended not to see the gloom in Christine White¡¯s eyes, smiling seductively at her. Christine White forced a smile, ¡°It was quite a surprise, what are you doing here?¡± ¡°I just finished dropping off my father at the airport and passed by here, rather you ¡­¡± He looked her up and down, ¡°Why are you here, didn¡¯t you go back to the countryside? It¡¯s only been a few days and you¡¯re up here? Just now I thought I was mistaken.¡± ¡°I¡¯m here to bring him his food.¡± Christine White returned patting the lunchbox she carried. Who this he refers to is self-evident. This is near the headquarters of The Lane Family Group, and there is a god besides Baird Lane. Hugh Dong raised both eyebrows, ¡°Delivering food? You made up with President Lane?¡± ¡°Pretty much.¡± Christine White returned curtly. Hugh Dong¡¯s smile faded, ¡°How was the reconciliation?¡± ¡°This ¡­¡± Christine White hesitated, shaking her head, not about to say. Hugh Dong also did not force himself, his tone was slightly mocking as he let out a heckle, ¡°Christine, what on earth do you think? A man like Baird Lane, you actually made up with him, have you forgotten how he treated you, have you forgotten how the child in your belly is gone?¡± ¡°I know.¡± Christine White sank her small face, ¡°But this is between me and him, it¡¯s better for Mr. Dong to stay out of it.¡± ¡°I am not adulterating.¡± Hugh Dong held his forehead, ¡°I¡¯m heartbroken, I¡¯m upset for you, such a man who hurt you, you so easily make up with him, aren¡¯t you afraid that he¡¯ll hurt you a second and third time?¡± Christine White¡¯s eyes twitched a few times and she didn¡¯t answer. To be honest, she¡¯s afraid. But she¡¯s just so out of it, scared and at the same time, she still loves Baird Lane. Love, it really does give you the courage to put out the fire. ¡°Hey.¡± Seeing that she didn¡¯t say anything, Hugh Dong sighed, ¡°Christine, what the hell are you thinking, it¡¯s so hard to get out of the misery, and then you foolishly jumped in again, you really make me don¡¯t know what to say, do you love him that much?¡± Chapter 236 – Hugh Dong’s True Face Christine White nodded, ¡°Yes, I love him.¡± The fact that she admitted it so graciously surprised Hugh Dong for a moment, but soon, his face sank, ¡°He hurt you so much and you still love him, are you that undignified?¡± Christine White is still the first time to hear his tone so bad, for a moment, also a little unhappy up, ¡°Mr. Dong, you have helped me, I thank you, but I just said, this is between me and Baird Lane, you have no right to intervene, as for what you said about the dignity, this kind of thing like love, there is no dignity in the first ce! ¡± If you take your dignity so seriously because you love someone, who else is there to talk about love. ¡°Huh.¡± Hugh Dong gave a cold smile, ¡°I can kind of see through it, you¡¯re just a love brain, you¡¯d rather go and love someone else to death than ept someone who loves you.¡± Christine White frowned and her face didn¡¯t look too good, ¡°Mr. Dong, please speak with respect, what do you mean by love brain?¡± ¡°Am I wrong?¡± Hugh Dong wrapped his arms around her, his critical gaze sizing her up from top to bottom, ¡°I had thought that you were different from the other women I¡¯ve met, but now that you don¡¯t seem to be any different, I really don¡¯t know why I had a crush on you before.¡± ¡°To have a good feeling about me, that¡¯s really sorry Mr. Dong, I am such a person, but Mr. Dong has surprised me, that fluttering gentleman¡¯s face before was a pretense, right, the current you, is what you really are.¡± Christine White said, secretly alert in her heart. Hugh Dong lowlyughed twice, but hisugh was very cold, ¡°You saw it, yes, I did pretend, because I think you are special, so I don¡¯t want to face you with my real face, that¡¯s why I pretended to be the way I was before, in order to try to give you a good impression, but you are also too much of a disappointment to me.¡± Christine White pursed her small lips and was about to say something when he interrupted her again, ¡°In fact, when I confessed to you before, it was all serious, I really wanted you to divorce Baird Lane, so back there when I heard that you had the idea of divorcing Baird Lane, I was really happy too, and I was nning on settling a few things and then I was going to to pursue you, but ¡­¡± At that, his hand on the car window suddenly balled up into a fist, ¡°But you actually made up with Baird Lane again, and for you to make up with a man like that who doesn¡¯t have you in his heart, and who even hurt you in a hundred ways, you just take my breath away.¡± He said this with no hint of anger in his tone. I just don¡¯t know if he¡¯s pissed at himself for beingte to the party, or if he¡¯s pissed at Christine White for not having a bottom line. Christine White heard these words from Hugh Dong, there is no half touch in her heart, there is only anger, ¡°Mr. Dong, I am grateful for your love, but I have no feelings for you, the only person I love is Baird Lane, and I don¡¯t need you to tell me what to do, I¡¯ll leave first. ¡± She bowed slightly to him and turned to walk forward. Hugh Dong pulled the door open and got out of the car, shouting at her back, ¡°Christine White, let me just ask you one thing, do you really want to live with Baird Lane?¡± Christine White was on her feet, ¡°Yes!¡± Though the thought of divorcing Baird Lane wasn¡¯tpletely out of her mind, she naturally wasn¡¯t going to answer how she would now that she was in the heat of the moment. ¡°Good, really good.¡± Hugh Dong¡¯s narrow phoenix eyes, narrowed dangerously, ¡°Since this is your choice, don¡¯t regret itter.¡± Much less me him! He had been thinking that she was an innocent though married to Baird Lane, and had been trying to think of a way to separate her from Baird Lane. However, before he seeded in the back, she herself had a conflict with Baird Lane to divorce, when he heard the news, he was both happy and relieved, because then she left Baird Lane, he could let go of his vengeance on The Lane Family without having to implicate innocent people, but to his surprise, she actually came back! Back even if, and Baird Lane and make up, and to his again advice and confession of indifference, in that case, then don¡¯t me him even she dealt with, anyway, although he likes her, but alsopletely less than the deep love of the Land degree, women, the world is a lot of, less an interesting, there are thousands of. Christine White, who was walking in front of her, didn¡¯t know what Hugh Dong was thinking in his mind, but heard something wrong from the warning he had just given. She stopped and twisted her head to look at him somberly, ¡°What did you just mean by that? What do you mean don¡¯t regret it?¡±Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. The corner of Hugh Dong¡¯s mouth hooked up with a hint of thin coolness, ¡°You¡¯ll know in the future, I just hope that at that time, you won¡¯t hate me, after all, this is your own choice.¡± Who made you choose Baird Lane. He gave her a chance, she didn¡¯t appreciate it. With this in mind, Hugh Dong stopped paying attention to Christine White, pulled open the door and got in the car, speeding past her. I don¡¯t know if he did it on purpose or not, but when he passed her, his car was obviously going much faster and ring its horn. The sound of the horn so close to Christine White¡¯s ears didn¡¯t just make her ears buzz, it also made her eat a butt-load of car exhaust, and the feeling of it, it almost didn¡¯t make her throw up. ¡°Pissed off!¡± Christine White stomped her foot angrily as she looked in the direction Hugh Dong had left. How could he not have imagined that Hugh Dong, a person with such a bad nature, was actually so bad. Thanks to her, she used to think that his character was a gentlemanly man apart from being a bit flirtatious. Yet it was all a fake, and had been for so long, if he hadn¡¯t exposed himself, she was afraid she wouldn¡¯t have realized it by now, the Oscars owed him a golden man award, hopefully she wouldn¡¯t run into him next time. ¡°Phew¡­¡± Christine White rubbed her chest and took several deep breaths in a row before she could barely push down the anger in her heart. She then took out her cell phone and looked at the time, seeing that it was almost 2:00 p. m. She was startled for a moment, and without lingering any longer, she hurriedly ran with her legs towards the next station. By the time I got back to the apartment, it was after three. She put down the lunch box she was holding and went to the restroom to wash her face, theny down on the couch to watch TV. What she didn¡¯t realize was that TV can be hypnotic, and as she watched, she drifted off to sleep. In her sleep, she vaguely felt something wandering around her face, tickling it ufortably. Christine White grunted and turned her face to the other side, facing the backrest of the couch, thinking it would be avoided, not realizing that the tickling sensation was still there. She stifled a muffled grunt and opened her eyes in annoyance, reaching up to wipe at her face, but what she didn¡¯t want to feel was a warm palm. Wait, palms? Christine White blinked and turned around in a hurry to see that Baird Lane was actually sitting behind her and was looking down at her slightly. Christine White was startled for a moment and popped into a sitting position, ¡°You ¡­¡± ¡°Awake?¡± Baird Lane pulled his hand back. Christine White subconsciously nodded, ¡°Were you the one who just touched me?¡± Baird Lane raised a nomittal eyebrow in reply. Christine White, however, red at him, ¡°What are you doing touching my face for a good reason, I thought there were bugs.¡± ¡°Bugs?¡± Baird Lane¡¯s face darkened. This woman, actually treating him like a bug. What kind of brain circuitry was it that could lead him to think in the direction of bugs. ¡°By the way, what time is it? When did you get back?¡± Christine White asked without paying attention to how the man¡¯s face looked, turning her eyes toward the floor-to-ceiling windows. Chapter 237 Arranging for a Driver Baird Lane lifted his wrist and put it in front of her, ¡°It¡¯s seven thirty, I¡¯ve been back for two hours.¡± ¡°It¡¯s half past seven?¡± Christine White eximed. I didn¡¯t realize that she had actually slept for so long at once, so it was no wonder it was dark outside. But she only felt like she¡¯d been asleep for a short while. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Baird Lane asked, lowering his arm as he watched Christine White glower. Christine White rubbed her face, ¡°It¡¯s okay, still a little out of it.¡± ¡°Uh-huh.¡± Baird Lane nodded haughtily. The corner of Christine White¡¯s mouth twitched slightly. What does he mean by this uh-huh? ¡°Get up, go wash your face and eat. ¡± Baird Lane said, sticking his pockets in and standing up. Christine White rolled her somewhat stiff neck, ¡°Is Aunt Lucy there too?¡± ¡°Not in.¡± Baird Lane returned two words. Christine White was puzzled, ¡°Where did that meale from? Did you have Assistant Gates buy it?¡± ¡°No.¡± Baird Lane looked down at her, ¡°I did.¡± ¡°You¡¯re cooking again?¡± Christine White¡¯s eyes lit up at that. Baird Lane saw it and the corner of his mouth hooked, ¡°The dinner the day before yesterday didn¡¯t make it because ofpany business, so I¡¯ll make it up to you today, satisfied?¡± He asked her. Christine White nodded repeatedly, ¡°Satisfied.¡± He was very good at what he did, and after thest time she had eaten his cooking, she kepting back for more and missed it. Now that she could eat again, how dare she be dissatisfied. ¡°Get up then.¡± Baird Lane said, extending a hand to Christine White. Christine White looked at his hand for a moment, didn¡¯t understand what he meant, just looked at him with a nk expression. Baird Lane sighed, ¡°Give me your hand.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Christine White obediently handed him her hand. When he took hold, he pulled her up off the couch with a single exertion. ¡°Well, hurry up and wash your face.¡± He drew his hand back and urged lightly. Christine White hmmm¡¯d, slipped on her shoes and ran into the restroom. By the time she washed her face and came out, Baird Lane was sitting at the table waiting for her. She walked over and he handed over a pair of chopsticks. Christine White took it and said thank you. During the meal, Baird Lane popped the question, ¡°How did you get back this afternoon?¡± ¡°I took a cab back.¡± Christine White replied swallowing her mouthful of rice. Baird Lane lifted his chin, ¡°I¡¯ll set you up with a driver tomorrow, let the driver take you wherever you want to go.¡± Christine White¡¯s movement to clip the food stopped violently, ¡°Arrange a driver? Why are you arranging a chauffeur for me for a good reason?¡± ¡°It¡¯s inconvenient to travel, so I¡¯ll set one up for you, plus you¡¯re the youngdy of The Lane Family, my wife, and deserve to have your own chauffeur, and ¡­¡± He put down his chopsticks and pulled out a bank card from the pocket of his suit and pushed it in front of her, ¡°This is also for you.¡± ¡°Why did you give it to me?¡± Christine White looked down at the card and didn¡¯t pick it up, just aplicated expression. Baird Lane looked at her and exined, ¡°For the same reason as earlier, you deserve an allowance, here¡¯s my secondary card, buy whatever you want.¡± Christine White was stunned and silent for a while before she spoke in a strange tone, ¡°Did someone say something to you? Is that why you suddenly arranged a driver for me and gave me money?¡± Don¡¯t say he thought of it himself. If he could have thought of it, would he have waited until now? ¡°You guessed?¡± Baird Lane was surprised at Christine White¡¯s cleverness in guessing at once. Christine White said in her heart that it was true, and tightened the chopsticks in her hands and said, ¡°Well, it wasn¡¯t hard to guess, but I¡¯m more interested in knowing who actually told you that?¡±N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. Is it her mom, or is it Mick White? She couldn¡¯t think of any other than those two. These two, after all, were the ones who came up with the idea only yesterday that she should ask Baird Lane for money. ¡°It¡¯s your brother.¡± Baird Lane answered her by picking up his chopsticks again. Christine White¡¯s little face sank, ¡°Sure enough it was him, I knew it, when did he get to you? What else did he tell you?¡± ¡°Mick White works right here at headquarters, and after you left at noon, he came by my office and told me that you were my wife and had the right to spend my money.¡± Baird Lane took a sip of his soup and answered her lightly, ¡°But he kind of reminded me of that or I wouldn¡¯t be thinking about this right now.¡± Christine White did not feel happy when she heard this, instead, she was a little angry in her heart, angry at Mick White¡¯s self-interest, and even more angry at Mick White¡¯s cheekiness. ¡°Baird, you don¡¯t need to pay any attention to what Mick says, that man of his is just trying to get money out of me, so take this card back, you gave it to me in case he finds out about it, he¡¯s bound toe after me in three days, what if I don¡¯t put up with it?¡± Christine White pushed the card back to Baird Lane and signaled him to take it back. She wouldn¡¯t take the card anyway. Seeing Christine White reject the card so easily, Baird Lane frowned slightly, ¡°Here¡¯s the money I¡¯m giving you and what you should have, and as for Mick White, I¡¯m sure you won¡¯t be giving him any, didn¡¯t you not give it yesterday? ¡± ¡°You know?¡± Christine White was slightly surprised. Baird Lane nodded, ¡°Mick White came to me for money as well, and under questioning from me, he gave an ount of how he came to you for money yesterday as well.¡± ¡°So it¡¯s like this.¡± Christine White smiled bitterly, ¡°I didn¡¯t give it yesterday, the main reason is still because I don¡¯t have any money, more than a million dors, it¡¯s more or less the same if I were to rob it.¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t your mom tell you to ask me for it? Why didn¡¯t youe to me?¡± Baird Lane stared at her. Christine White shook her head, ¡°This is a family matter for The White Family, besides it¡¯s Mick getting married, even if we have to pay the bride price for a house, that¡¯s my parents¡¯ business, I as a sister have no responsibility, let alone you.¡± And how could she possibly ask him for money when she never wanted to use his money in the first ce. She owes him money, and she hasn¡¯t even paid him yet. ¡°Right.¡± Suddenly remembering something, Christine White put down her chopsticks, ¡°You just said that Mick also asked you for money, and you gave it to him?¡± ¡°No.¡± Baird Lane pursed his thin lips, ¡°I¡¯ve said before that I don¡¯t approve of The White Family people, so naturally I won¡¯t take care of them.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Christine White breathed a sigh of relief, ¡°It¡¯s a good thing you didn¡¯t give it to him, or he would have haunted youter.¡± ¡°I know.¡± Baird Lane nods. Christine White rubbed her temples, her voice tired, ¡°I really don¡¯t know why my parents, and Mick , are the way they are.¡± ¡°There¡¯s always one bad person out of ten, let alone billions.¡± Baird Lane picks the card up and pulls one of her hands straight through, cing it in her hand, ¡°Take it, you should have been given these three years ago, and by giving them to you now, it¡¯s already three years toote.¡± ¡°But I can¡¯t have it!¡± Christine White added as she looked at him. Baird Lane frowned hard, ¡°Why not?¡± ¡°Because I ¡­¡± Christine White lowered her head, unsure of how to respond. She couldn¡¯t say that she hadn¡¯t wanted his money, The Lane Family¡¯s money. If she did say that, he would flip out. After all, what strong people hate most is when people reject them one after another. ¡°For what, say.¡± Baird Lane narrowed his eyes. Christine White heard the slightest hint of coldness in his tone and realized he was probably a little upset, biting her lip, ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡± She put the card away. She might as well take the card before he gets mad. Big deal, she just doesn¡¯t have to use it. With that thought, the pressure in Christine White¡¯s mind was instantly gone. Baird Lane saw her obediently ept the card, a hint of satisfaction in his eyes, ¡°If the next time The White Family over therees back to you, and you can¡¯t handle their pestering, you can transfer a million dors to them, and after you transfer it over, you call me, and I¡¯ll take care of the follow-up.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Christine White held the tips of her chopsticks. Chapter 238 – Mick White Calling Baird Lane flicked his thin lips back, ¡°Meaning, after paying them, I¡¯ll step in and warn them, that way they won¡¯te to the door asking for money in the future.¡± ¡°So.¡± Christine White nodded her head in understanding, then added, ¡°But forget about giving money.¡± ¡°What?¡± Baird Lane raised an eyebrow. Christine White smiled a little embarrassed, ¡°It was because I gave them money without any bottom line before that I fed their appetite, making them think that if they asked me for it, they would definitely get it, but now I realize how wrong I was before.¡± ¡°So you won¡¯t give it away afterward?¡± Baird Lane said. Christine White gave a soft hmmm. Baird Lane lowered his voice, ¡°You have the right idea, but it¡¯s hard to do, are you sure you can do it?¡± Christine White paused, and after a couple seconds, nodded a little less confidently, ¡°I suppose I could.¡± To be honest, even though she said that, she really wasn¡¯t sure she could do itpletely. There may be some nonsensical reasons for wanting money that she can refuse, but if something does happen to The White Family, she may not be able to do anything about it. ¡°I knew it.¡± Baird Lane propped his head up on one hand, ¡°They¡¯ve been relying on you for so many years, and they¡¯re not going to take kindly to you suddenly deciding to stop paying them, so there are some things that are going to have to be done slowly.¡± ¡°I know, but I really won¡¯t give more than a million dors for Mick¡¯s marriage this time.¡± Christine White clenched her palms and said with a firm face. Baird Lane chucked a piece of meat into her bowl, ¡°Do what you want, and if anything goes wrong, call me and I¡¯ll help you.¡± ¡°Uh, thanks.¡± Christine White was sincerely grateful. Baird Lane lifted his chin and said no more. Christine White took a bite of the fish in her bowl and swallowed it before something else suddenly urred to her, ¡°Right!¡± Baird Lane was startled by her flurry of activity, ¡°What¡¯s wrong again?¡± ¡°I almost forgot, I saw Hugh Dong this afternoon.¡± Upon hearing the name, Baird Lane¡¯s grip on his chopsticks tightened violently and his expression sank coldly, ¡°You spoke?¡± ¡°Uh-huh. ¡­¡± Hearing the coldness in his tone, Christine White scowled. Baird Lane¡¯s thin lips pursed into a straight line, ¡°Said what?¡± ¡°Not much, just curious as to how I got back, after all he was the one who drove me to the station when I first left, and secondly he said some very strange things to me that I thought were very wrong.¡± Christine White looked very serious as she spoke. Baird Lane narrowed his eyes, ¡°What¡¯s the wrong word?¡± ¡°It was when he asked me if I had reconciled with you and said that I should not regret itter.¡± Christine White replied, ¡°It sounded like he was saying I shouldn¡¯t regret it if I reconnect with you, but I always felt like it meant something else, but I couldn¡¯t tell you what exactly.¡± Hearing this, Baird Lane mused for a moment, ¡°I see.¡± ¡°You know what it means?¡± Christine White looked at him with rounded eyes in surprise. Baird Lane shook his head lightly, ¡°No, I mean, I¡¯ll look into this Hugh Dong guy.¡± ¡°But didn¡¯t you investigate him before, and you didn¡¯t find out anything other than that he was a little off, so didn¡¯t you end up calling it quits, and now you¡¯re going to investigate?¡± Christine White said.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. Baird Lane pinched the bridge of his nose, ¡°As you said, you felt that something wasn¡¯t right about his statement, I felt that way when I heard it so I¡¯m going to re-check it out, plus where did you meet him?¡± ¡°It¡¯s at the station near headquarters, and he said he was dropping his father off at the airport anding back.¡± ¡°Wait. His father?¡± Baird Lane looked slightly altered. Christine White looked at him like that and was a little curious, ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s what he said, what¡¯s wrong with that?¡± Baird Lane did not answer immediately, but pondered for a while before speaking in a deep voice, ¡°Hugh Dong¡¯s father, Owen Dong, settled abroad more than twenty years ago, back then he left very suddenly, and no one knew why he left, and the most unthinkable thing is that he had said he would note back in this life, but now he suddenly came back now.¡± There must be something wrong here. ¡°Twenty years ago?¡± Christine White¡¯s voice grew louder in surprise, ¡°Twenty years ago, you probably don¡¯t even remember, and how do you know that?¡± ¡°That¡¯s what Grandpa told me, when I inherited The Lane Family, Grandpa told me a lot of secrets about the other groups.¡± Baird Lane replied simply. Christine White drifted off, ¡°It¡¯s all about knowing your enemy.¡± ¡°Pretty much.¡± Baird Lane nodded. Christine White stroked her chin in thought, ¡°Listening to you, then Hugh Dong¡¯s father¡¯s sudden return obviously has an ulterior motive?¡± ¡°It should be, or it doesn¡¯t exin why he came back and didn¡¯t give the slightest hint of what was going on.¡± Baird Lane picked up. Christine White bit her lip, ¡°So what he¡¯s up to, could it have something to do with you and The Lane Family?¡± ¡°How?¡± Baird Lane looked at her. Christine White scratched her head, ¡°I¡¯m not sure, it¡¯s just my intuition that tells me so, and I suddenly remembered a sentence Hugh Dong said in the afternoon, he said that he was passing by The Lane Family Group headquarters after dropping off his father anding back, but the airport is in the north The Lane Family Group headquarters is in the south ah, and he¡¯s going to return to Dong¡¯s how could he go around so far.¡± At that, Baird Lane¡¯s eyes twinkled a few times, ¡°Give me all your guesses.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Christine White knew that he had listened, and hurriedly answered, then added, ¡°Usually after dropping off a friend or family member, they would choose the nearest road to go back, unless there is a traffic jam to take the long way around, but the airport side is an eightne road, and there has never been a traffic jam, so instead of saying that it was a fluke, it would be better to say that he intentionally passed by The Lane Family headquarters then.¡± ¡°What you say makes no sense.¡± Baird Lane was mentally surprised that she could connect the dots so well. But this spection of hers reminded him. Hugh Dong¡¯s words to her and the deliberate long detour past The Lane Family headquarters. These two together, it can already be guessed that Hugh Dong holds an abnormal attitude towards The Lane Family, so he has to find out. ¡°So what are you going to do about it?¡± Christine White asked Baird Lane. Baird Lane held his forehead, ¡°First, have someone look into Hugh Dong and figure out if he has malicious intentions towards The Lane Family or not, otherwise, we¡¯ll talk about itter.¡± ¡°So.¡± Christine White nodded, ¡°Then be careful.¡± ¡°You¡¯re concerned about me?¡± Baird Lane looked at her with a smirk. Her eyes shed sheepishly, ¡°Well, let¡¯s eat, the food¡¯s getting cold.¡± After saying that, she grabbed the chopsticks on the table and quickly shaved two mouthfuls of rice into her mouth. Baird Lane shook his head somewhat helplessly when he saw her avoiding answering, but he didn¡¯t necessarily want her to answer, and went on eating his meal as well. After the meal, Baird Lane went to the bathroom to take a shower while Christine White cleaned up the kitchen. The kitchen had just been cleaned up when the cell phone in her pocket suddenly rang, and when she took it out, she had a bit of a headache. The call was from Mick White, and as for the purpose of the call, she didn¡¯t have to think about it. And she made it clear yesterday that she wouldn¡¯t pay him and didn¡¯t have any money to give him. Thinking about it, Christine White hung up the phone unceremoniously. But Mick White was undeterred and soon called again. Christine White heard the cell phone in her pocket ringing like a death wish, ringing her heart irritated, no longer able to hold back, took out the phone vigorously scratched the answer button, ¡°Hello?¡± She sounded a little cold. On the other end of the phone, although Mick White was dissatisfied with her attitude, but once he thought of the purpose of the call, he had to endure it, licking his face and smiling fawningly, ¡°Sis, have you eaten yet?¡± Sister? Christine White jumped her eyebrows with an odd expression. He called her sister? Chapter 239 – You’re the one who apologized to me It¡¯s not right, it¡¯s really not right! Yesterday when she didn¡¯t answer the phone right away, he yelled and screamed, called her by her first name not to mention asking her if she wanted to die, and now he¡¯s calling her sis, so there¡¯s definitely something wrong. Christine White was secretly wary, ¡°Can I help you?¡± ¡°Hey.¡± Mick White rubbed his hands together, ¡°Sis, is my brother-inw home now?¡± ¡°Yeah, you looking for him?¡± Christine White looked in the direction of the bathroom, ¡°I¡¯ll get him.¡± ¡°No, no, no.¡± Mick White hastened to stop her as soon as he heard she was going to Baird Lane after mentally cursing her. Christine White stopped, ¡°Why, aren¡¯t you looking for your brother-inw?¡± ¡°Who said I was looking for my brother-inw, I was looking for you.¡± Mick White, true to his nature, returned with some impatience. Christine White frowned, ¡°If you¡¯re looking for me and it¡¯s still about the money, then I don¡¯t think there¡¯s any need for this call to go forward.¡± ¡°Sis, don¡¯t be like this.¡± Mick White¡¯s face turned, and he hemmed and hawed again, ¡°Sis, I went to see my brother-inw during the day, and talked to him about a lot of things, including asking him to give you money for ¡­¡± ¡°Then you¡¯re really shameless.¡± Christine White¡¯s face went cold, ¡°How could you go to him and say those things to him?¡± Luckily, Baird Lane knows she doesn¡¯t get along with anyone in The White Family. Otherwise he would have thought that she had put Mick White up to it. ¡°Sis, what do you mean I¡¯m shameless?¡± Mick White¡¯s tone was bad again, ¡°Who am I doing this for, I¡¯m not doing it for you, as you are his wife, The Lane Family¡¯s young granny, isn¡¯t it only natural for him to give you money, since you¡¯re too embarrassed to go and talk about it, I¡¯m going to talk about it for you, and as a result, you¡¯re still not grateful to me!¡± ¡°I am grateful to you?¡± Christine White exasperated, ¡°Why should I be grateful to you, and why should I think that you are doing it for my good, in my opinion, you are clearly doing it for your own sake, your brother-inw gave me money, so don¡¯t you have a reason toe to me for money?¡± The cloth of shame was ripped off by Christine White without mercy, Mick White felt a little ashamed and angry for a moment, her eyes were red, ¡°Yes, that¡¯s why I¡¯m looking for money from you, my brother-inw said that he would consider my words, and since he considered it, it means that he will give you the money, and since you¡¯re my sister, isn¡¯t it only natural that your money should go to me? ¡± ¡°Who told you it¡¯s natural, I¡¯m just your sister, I can help you if you¡¯re in trouble, but I¡¯m not obligated to support you until you¡¯re old!¡± Christine White also roared in anger. Mick White grunted, ¡°You said yourself that you¡¯re going to help me when I have a hard time, and now that I¡¯m getting married, I can¡¯t get a dowry or afford a house, isn¡¯t that a hard time? So you should help me right.¡± Christine White froze. She hadn¡¯t realized that he had caught the loophole in her words. She didn¡¯t panic when she got caught though, she didn¡¯t have any money anyway. ¡°Yes, this is a difficult situation for you, but it¡¯s a difficult situation for you that I¡¯m not going to help you with, and I don¡¯t have the money to do so.¡± Christine White said with an expressionless face. Mick White stormed, ¡°Christine White, you deliberately fooled me didn¡¯t you, you said you would help me if you had a hard time and now you¡¯re not helping, you did it on purpose didn¡¯t you? And you said something about not having any money, I don¡¯t believe that after I said those things to my brother-inw, he didn¡¯t give money to you.¡± ¡°So that¡¯s what you think, so you¡¯re calling now?¡± Christine White pursed her small lips, her voice cold. Mick White grunted, ¡°Why else do you think I called you? I don¡¯t want to talk to you yet.¡± ¡°That¡¯s just as well, then don¡¯t even pay any attention to me from now on, I won¡¯t give you a cent anyway, I said yesterday, if you want to get married, ask mom and dad for the money yourself, if mom and dad don¡¯t have it, borrow it yourself, if you can¡¯t borrow it and get a license it¡¯s fine, and then bring your wife to live with mom and dad.¡± ¡°You ¡­¡± Mick White was stunned by Christine White¡¯s words, and then reacted with rage, ¡°Christine White, are you really that cruel? I¡¯m your brother, I¡¯m your brother, are you so unable to see me as good?¡± Christine White heart cold, feel a little sad, ¡°Mick White, in the end who is ruthless? And in the end who can¡¯t see who is good, but where you consider a little for me as a sister, I am not so hard-hearted now, and I have always wondered, obviously we were so good when we were children, why would wee to this point today.¡± On the other end of the phone, Mick White¡¯s expression changed and he fell silent, a variety ofplex emotions crossing his eyes. Soon, however, these emotions disappeared, and he once again resumed his heartless appearance, returning with a harsh tone, ¡°It¡¯s all because of you, because you¡¯ve wronged me, because you owe me, so don¡¯t you dare me me for not treating you like a sister, after all, we¡¯re not meant to be the same.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Christine White was stunned, ¡°What do you mean I¡¯ve wronged you, what do you mean I owe you? Mick White, I¡¯ve asked myself I haven¡¯t done a single thing to wrong you, so why are you saying this?¡± ¡°Hmph, why? Take your own time to think about it, I¡¯ll just ask you if you¡¯re going to pay or not.¡± Mick White didn¡¯t seem to want to say much on this topic, so he directly changed the topic to what he had just talked about. Christine White had no choice but to first suppress all kinds of suspicion and anxiety in her heart, and feigned calmness as she returned, ¡°No money, no give.¡± ¡°Well, well, Christine White, don¡¯t you regret it.¡± Mick White dropped a scathing remark conspiratorially before speaking the phone and hanging up. Christine White was doubly surprised to see that he actually gave up asking for money of his own ord this time, but she wasn¡¯t the least bit happy about it. Not only because of hisst threatening words, but also because of what he just said about her being sorry and her owing him, what the hell did he mean? She owed him, had wronged him? Why doesn¡¯t she remember any of it? And it wasn¡¯t like she had amnesia and was pretty sure she hadn¡¯t done anything to him, but listening to his vociferous usations just now, it was pretty clear that they weren¡¯t lies either. Could it be that she had really done something wrong to him, but she hadn¡¯t realized it herself? With that thought, Christine White became a little flustered in her mind, and she hurriedly picked up her cell phone, wanting to call Mick White again to ask what was going on. When she called, however, Mick White¡¯s phone was turned off. For a moment, Christine White was a little confused. Does this count as wind and water? Yesterday she turned off her cell phone and today it¡¯s his turn?N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Baird Lane came out of the shower to see Christine White holding her cell phone, sitting on the couch with a preupied look on her face. Christine White looked up, not bothering to admire the freshly bathed beauty of the man in front of her and sighed, ¡°Mick just called me.¡± ¡°Want money?¡± Baird Lane guessed Mick White¡¯s purpose at once. Christine White nodded, ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°You gave it to him?¡± Baird Lane asked ndly, rubbing his hair. Christine White shook her head, ¡°No.¡± ¡°Then why do you look like this?¡± Baird Lane narrowed his eyes. Christine White sighed, ¡°Here¡¯s the deal ¡­¡± She spoke the second half of the call. Baird Lane¡¯s eyes darkened considerably as he listened, ¡°Is that really what he told you?¡± ¡°Well, I have a feeling that what he¡¯s saying is true, and that I may have actually done something wrong to him to make him hate me as a sister so much right now, but I don¡¯t remember any of it.¡± Christine White rubbed her hair, her whole body anxious. Baird Lane looked at her like that and frowned, then took her hand off, ¡°Don¡¯t think too much, you haven¡¯t wronged The White Family , much less Mick White, only they have wronged you.¡± ¡°Hey?¡± Christine White looked up at him, ¡°They¡¯re sorry?¡± Chapter 240 – Come to Mommy’s Belly Again ¡°Yes.¡± Baird Lane nodded. Christine White smiled bitterly, ¡°You¡¯re referring to the fact that they¡¯re either hitting or cursing me, right?¡± Baird Lane¡¯s thin lips twitched without answering. That¡¯s just one of the reasons. One reason, however, is that The White Family is illegally raising her. Gates¡¯ investigation, while it hasn¡¯t yet revealed who her biological parents are, has revealed that The White Family couple didn¡¯t raise her the regr way back in the day, which means that it¡¯s very possible that she was stolen from The White Family couple. ¡°I actually don¡¯t care about what my parents ever did to me anymore, because I decided a long time ago that I¡¯ll just treat them as normal rtives from now on, and emotionally speaking, I don¡¯t really have much feelings for them anymore, but Mick is different.¡± Christine White lowered her head. Baird Lane sat down beside her, ¡°What¡¯s different?¡± ¡°In fact Mick when I was little waspletely different from now, in the past every time I was beaten, Mick would protect me, even when I was put mom and dad locked up and not allowed to eat, he would sneak me food, so we had a good rtionship when we were little, but all of a sudden there was a he changed and became the same as mom and dad ¡­¡± ¡°From what you¡¯re saying, you¡¯re trying to figure out the reason for Mick White¡¯s sudden change, aren¡¯t you?¡± Baird Lane¡¯s eyelids flicked up. Christine White lowered her eyes, ¡°I didn¡¯t know before that he suddenly changed because he felt sorry for me, so naturally I got cold feet when he turned out the way he did, but now that I know, I want to find out.¡± ¡°What happens after you figure it out?¡± Baird Lane asked her as he folded his long, slender legs, ¡°Are you going to continue to be a close sibling to him after that?¡± Christine White¡¯s lips twitched without a word. She really did mean it. ¡°Stupid.¡± Baird Lane knocked her on the head.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. Christine White covered her head and red at him in displeasure, ¡°Where am I stupid?¡± ¡°Everywhere stupid, and you¡¯re actually thinking of fixing things with him.¡± Baird Lane snorted, ¡°Have you forgotten how he treated you as his sister all these years.¡± ¡°But maybe it¡¯s true that I¡¯m sorry for him?¡± Christine White twisted the corner of her coat. Baird Lane coldly hailed, ¡°Even if you¡¯ve wronged him, but he¡¯s oppressed you for so many years, you¡¯ve paid him back a long time ago, and have you thought about it, if there¡¯s really a misunderstanding between you two, after the misunderstanding is cleared up, will your rtionship really go back to the way it was before?¡± Christine White froze. Baird Lane looked at her like that and knew, ¡°You didn¡¯t think about it did you?¡± Christine White¡¯s head went down again, ¡°I really hadn¡¯t thought about it.¡± ¡°So how can you confirm this? Also, Mick White is long gone from the Mick White he was then, he¡¯s devious and vicious and selfish now, so can you guarantee that once you¡¯ve cleared up your misunderstanding, he¡¯ll change back to the old Mick White?¡± Baird Lane asked her again. His two consecutive questions had sapped the excitement from her heart, and she couldn¡¯t even say a word to refute them. After all, what he said made sense. Mick White, as he is now, is so set in his ways that he simply can¡¯t go back to being the soft and cuddly groupie he once was. ¡°So what do you think, what should I do?¡± Christine White covered her face, there was really nothing she could do. Baird Lane¡¯s heart softened when he saw how upset she was, and he wrapped his arms around her and took her into his arms, ¡°You don¡¯t have to say anything, just pretend that you didn¡¯t hear those words, and since your rtionship with The White Family hassted for so many years, it¡¯s going to continue tost.¡± ¡°But ¡­¡± Christine White was about to say something else. Baird Lane against her lips, ¡°Listen to me, I¡¯m not going to hurt you, and it won¡¯t hurt youter.¡± ¡°Later?¡± Christine White caught those two words, ¡°Is something going to happen to meter?¡± Baird Lane¡¯s eyes flickered slightly and quickly regained their calm impassivity, ¡°It¡¯s fine, it¡¯ste, rest.¡± With that, he picked her up in a straight princess hug. Christine White was startled by the cold and eximed, subconsciously wrapping her arms around his neck, ¡°What are you doing, put me down!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll carry you to your room.¡± Baird Lane not only didn¡¯t put him down, but walked straight toward the room, saying as he did so, ¡°Last time I was interrupted in mid-sentence, and this time I¡¯m not going to let you off the hook.¡± Hearing this, how could Christine White not understand what he was talking about, her little face instantly turned red. Thest time the kitchen was interrupted, he actually remembered it. ¡°That ¡­¡± Christine White kicked both calves. Baird Lane looked down at her, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t take a shower.¡± She said in a thin whisper. The corner of Baird Lane¡¯s mouth quirked lightly, ¡°It¡¯s okay, do the wash after.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t mind getting dirty?¡± Christine White looked at him in surprise. Baird Lane put his foot against the bottom of the door and mmed it shut, ¡°I don¡¯t have a clean te.¡± ¡°But ¡­¡± ¡°No more excuses to try to get me to leave you alone, understand?¡± Baird Lane finished, lowering his head and kissing her, swallowing all the words she had yet to say. Christine White opened both almond eyes and stared nkly at the ceiling, letting the man weave and plunder her mouth. The man noticed her wandering off and frowned slightly. To be able to go off at this hour, should he say, true to form? Of course, that¡¯s something Baird Lane didn¡¯t end up saying, and he had plenty of ways to teach Christine White a lesson for going off on a tangent at a juncture like this. With a shrewd glint in his eyes, Baird Lane released her lips, threw her right back on the bed, and took advantage of her panicked disorientation to lean in and press up against her. ¡°Mmmm ¡­¡± Christine White stifled a grunt, and had struggled at first, but eventually couldn¡¯t resist the man¡¯s teasing and fell in. It¡¯s just a matter of letting him be. Thinking about it, Christine White hooked one hand around the neck of the man on her body, catering to the man¡¯s movements, and slowly moved down with one hand, touching her belly, murmuring in her heart: baby,e to mommy¡¯s belly again ¡­ A charming room. The next day, Christine White gets up with a sore back and Baird Lane is gone. She looked at the spot where he hadin and reached out to touch it; it was cold, so she figured he had been gone for a long time. Buzz! The cell phone sitting on the bed suddenly vibrated. Christine White stopped hammering her back and peeked over to bring her cell phone up, stifling a sigh of relief when she saw that the caller ID was Debby York. She thought it was Mick White again. ¡°Hello, Debby .¡± Christine White put the phone to her ear and, when she opened her mouth, was startled by her raspy voice. Debby York on the other end of the line was shocked too, ¡°Holy shit Christine what happened to your voice? Did you catch a cold?¡± Christine White was embarrassed, ¡°No, probably a recent throat infection.¡± ¡°An inmed throat isn¡¯t as hoarse as this, is it?¡± Debby York said suspiciously. Christine White coughed twice and hastily changed the subject, ¡°Enough about that, what did you want to see me about this early in the morning?¡± ¡°Nothing, asking you out to go clothes shopping with me.¡± ¡°Shopping for clothes?¡± Christine White brought her cell phone to her heel and looked at it, then put it to her ear, ¡°It¡¯s not the weekend, where did you find the time to go shopping, you¡¯re not taking time off again, are you?¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s that President Lane gave us, the employees who will be going to the headquarters, a special day off to get ready to go to the headquarters stuff, so I wanted to get a better professional suit for your reference.¡± Debby York exined. Christine White drifted off, ¡°So that¡¯s it, but you just said President Lane gave you guys a vacation, so he¡¯s in ourpany now?¡± ¡°Yeah, where else could he be?¡± Debby Yorkughs. Christine White rubbed her nose, ¡°I thought he¡¯d gone back to headquarters.¡± ¡°Not yet, he¡¯s supposed to being over with us, but I¡¯ve heard in thest couple days that President Lane has been back at headquarters a lot.¡± ¡°That¡¯s because something came up at headquarters that he needed to take care of, and that¡¯s why he went back so often.¡± Christine White said. Debby York red, ¡°How do you know?¡± Chapter 241 The Wedding Ring ¡°Uh ¡­¡± Christine White stiffened and rushed to make an excuse, ¡°I heard about it.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, your husband is friends with President Lane, so it¡¯s normal for you to hear about it.¡± Debby York nodded, not suspecting anything. Christine White exhaled softly, smiled dryly, and said no more. Debby York, however, suddenly got excited, ¡°By the way Christine, let me tell you a secret about President Lane, you know? Our wholepany is abuzz today, President Lane is actually wearing a ring, a ring!¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong with the ring?¡± Christine White was unimpressed. How normal to wear a ring. Debby York rolled her eyes, ¡°You haven¡¯t gotten the point, I¡¯m saying that he¡¯s wearing a ring on his left ring finger and it¡¯s a wedding ring, which means what, it means that President Lane is actually married!¡± Christine White sniffed, her heart and mind shook fiercely, and her entire body was stunned in ce. Baird Lane he¡¯s wearing a wedding ring? When was this? ¡°Debby .¡± Christine White asked with urgency as her hands gripped the phone tightly, ¡°Are you sure you¡¯re clear that that¡¯s the wedding ring and not some other ring?¡± Debby York was getting a little upset, ¡°Christine, are you doubting my vision? I¡¯m pretty sure that¡¯s the wedding ring.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t believe it¡¯s true ¡­¡± Christine White murmured. After three years of marriage, the wedding ring was never worn only by her. Baird Lane, on the other hand, never wore it, and now he¡¯s actually wearing it. She hadn¡¯t even seen anything on his finger yesterday, so it was obvious that the ring had been put on by him only this morning, but why was he wearing it? Was it to tell everyone that he was married? Just as Christine White¡¯s mind was in turmoil and she kept specting about the reason why Baird Lane was wearing a ring, Debby York spoke again, ¡°Of course it¡¯s true, can it be fake, but this is so surprising, President Lane actually got married, but when did he get married, when did he get married, and when did he get married? There was no news at all before.¡± Christine White lowered her head and mentally returned, Of course it was three years ago. ¡°By the way Christine, your husband is good friends with President Lane, so he should know, right, why don¡¯t you ask your husband and ask him if President Lane is really married or if he has a fianc¨¦e before he wears a wedding ring?¡± Debby York suddenly suggested. Christine White pulled the corner of her mouth, ¡°Debby , or forget it, this kind of is other people¡¯s private matters, how can I go to talk to my husband, and then again, no matter whether President Lane is really married, or a fake marriage, it has nothing to do with us, gossip even if, in-depth understanding is not necessary. ¡±Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. ¡°You¡¯re right too.¡± Debby York thought for a moment and nodded in agreement, but then she got up mysteriously, ¡°Christine, one more thing, I noticed something familiar about that wedding ring of President Lane¡¯s, as if I¡¯ve seen the corresponding women¡¯s ring somewhere.¡± At those words, Christine White¡¯s heart thumped and her voice stuttered, ¡°Eye ¡­ Eyes familiar?¡± ¡°Well, when President Lane came to the nning department this morning to check on him, I made a point of looking at him more because I was surprised that he was wearing a ring, and the first thing that struck me at the time was that it looked familiar, I always felt like I¡¯d seen it somewhere, but I just couldn¡¯t remember.¡± Debby York said, tapping her head. Christine White hastily snorted, ¡°That¡¯s probably the same model of some kind of ring you¡¯ve seen by chance.¡± ¡°No way!¡± Debby York immediately rejected her words, ¡°President Lane this kind of value of people, will never buy the same type of ring with people, they are looking for designers to specialize in design, so the ring on his hand should be unique in the world, but it is such a unique ring but it makes me feel familiar, so I suspect ¡­ ¡± ¡°What do you suspect?¡± Christine White looked nervous. Debby York rubbed her chin with a look of certainty and said, ¡°I doubt I¡¯ve ever met President Lane¡¯s wife or fianc¨¦e, but as to where, that I don¡¯t know, it¡¯s possible that, as you just said, it was a chance meeting.¡± Christine White breathed a faintly inessible sigh of relief at hearing this. Luckily, there was no suspicion on her. Christine White lookedpletely rxed and patted her chest gently, ¡°It could be, well, enough about that, if President Lane is really married or has a fianc¨¦e, it should be made public someday, and then you¡¯ll know who you¡¯ve seen that female ring from. ¡± ¡°You¡¯re right, I was the one who took the bull by the horns.¡± Debby York smiled. Christine White hmmmed, ¡°By the way, I have good news for you.¡± ¡°What¡¯s the good news?¡± Debby York came to attention. Christine White¡¯s smile deepened, ¡°In the future, ah, we¡¯re going to work together again, and in a couple days, I¡¯m going to work at the headquarters of The Lane Family Group as well.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Debby York was pleasantly surprised. Christine White nodded, ¡°It¡¯s true.¡± ¡°So ¡­ So you¡¯re still working as President Lane¡¯s secretary?¡± Debby York pressed. Christine White hesitantly returned, ¡°Not sure, we¡¯ll see when the timees, but I¡¯d prefer to be in a department with you than be his secretary.¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if we¡¯re in the same department or not, what matters is that we get to see each other every day again.¡± Debby York was already jumping up and down with excitement on the other end of the line, ¡°I¡¯m so happy Christine, how in the world did you get back?¡± ¡°You forget that my husband is friends with President Lane.¡± Christine White sputtered without changing her face. Debby York tapped her head, ¡°Oh yeah, look at my brain.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Christine White lost her smile and shook her head, adding, ¡°Also, about you being transferred to the headquarters to practice, I also let my husband ask about it, President Lane is not secretly in love with you, he is thinking that you are still good at your job, so this is kind of a special recruitment for you.¡± ¡°I told you.¡± Debby York sniffed, finally putting her heart at ease, but soon she was grinning broadly again, ¡°Christine, do you think if President Lane really does have a crush on me, I should just go along with it?¡± Christine White rolled her eyes, ¡°You¡¯re overthinking it, didn¡¯t you just say he was married.¡± ¡°Aiya, I¡¯m just joking with you, okay, you hurry up and go out, I¡¯ll wait for you at Donghua Mall.¡± ¡°Uh, yeah.¡± Hanging up the phone, Christine White nced at the time, then stretched and went to pack up and head out the door. This stroll took several hours, and by the time she returned, she was so tired that she could hardly stand. Aunt Lucy came to the apartment at some point, and was taken aback to see her walk into the living room on wobbly feet, ¡°Ma¡¯am, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Christine White looked at her bitterly, ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± ¡°Still saying you¡¯re fine, your face is white, is it somewhere ufortable?¡± Aunt Lucy hurriedly helped her to sit down on the sofa, followed by pouring her a ss of water. After Christine White drank the water, the person was finally much morefortable, ¡°Aunt Lucy, don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m really fine, I¡¯ve just been out shopping for too long and I can¡¯t hold it up a bit.¡± Debby York is much more capable of shopping than she thought. Thest time she went shopping, it was only for two hours, this time it was at least five hours, after walking for so long, her legs had long been as heavy and sore as lead. After listening to Christine White¡¯s exnation, Aunt Lucy was relieved and at the same time a little reproachful, ¡°Ma¡¯am, your health is not good, don¡¯t stroll for so long in the future, in case something happens ¡­¡± ¡°Okay Aunt Lucy,¡± Christine White interrupted her, ¡°I have a point.¡± ¡°You!¡± Aunt Lucy nodded her brow, bemused. Christine White poked her tongue out, ¡°Is Aunt Lucy mad?¡± ¡°No.¡± Aunt Lucy shook her head slightly, then thought of something and took a business card out of the pocket of her apron, ¡°Ma¡¯am, this is for you.¡± ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± Christine White picked it up, staring nkly at the unfamiliar name and unfamiliar number on it. Chapter 242 – Why are you so vicious? ¡°This is the chauffeur that Mr. arranged for you ma¡¯am.¡± Aunt Lucy returned, ¡°From now on, wherever Mrs. wants to go, just call the chauffeur, and the chauffeur wille and pick you up.¡± ¡°So that¡¯s it.¡± Christine White took out her cell phone and while saving the number, she asked again, ¡°But howe it¡¯s Aunt Lucy you¡¯re giving it to me?¡± ¡°It was supposed to be from Gates, but Mrs. you were out and he had to ask me to pass it on to you.¡± Aunt Lucy exined. Christine White gave a dawning oh, ¡°Well, saved.¡± ¡°Then ma¡¯am, you go and rest for a while, I¡¯ll go to the kitchen to cook, I¡¯ll call you when it¡¯s ready.¡± Aunt Lucy said, got up and went to the kitchen. Christine White hammered a somewhat stiff shoulder, then turned the TV on and watched. But after watching for a short time, the cell phone beside him suddenly rang. She craned her head to nce over her shoulder, only to see the words Mick White bouncing across the screen, and for a split second, Christine White felt her eyebrows raise. It¡¯s not dead yet. It¡¯sing back for more money. He wasn¡¯t tired of asking her for money three days in a row, she was. With a long sigh, Christine White mentally picked up her cell phone and scratched the screen before putting it to her ear, ¡°Mick you ¡­¡± Before the words were finished, Mick White¡¯s growl of rage to the extreme came from the other end of the line, ¡°Christine White, are you satisfied now?¡± ¡°What?¡± Christine White frowned tightly, ¡°What are you talking about, what do you mean I¡¯m satisfied?¡± ¡°I lost my baby, Phoenix aborted it, now you should be happy shouldn¡¯t you?¡± Mick White questioned loudly. Christine White doesn¡¯t know who Phoenix is, but he says that his child is gone, and from that, Phoenix¡¯s identity she guesses. It should be the same girl who is going to marry him. That girl, she actually did beat the baby! Christine White stood up immediately from the couch in shock and her whole body was in a hurry, ¡°Mick , you said she aborted the baby?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Mick White squeezed out a word through dead teeth. Christine White¡¯s little face went white too, ¡°How ¡­ Howe?¡± ¡°Howe?¡± Mick White sneered grimly, ¡°Didn¡¯t you cause all this?¡± ¡°Me?¡± Christine White gasped. Mick White clenched his fists, ¡°Yes, it¡¯s all because you didn¡¯t pay the money, that¡¯s why Phoenix didn¡¯t want to marry me, that¡¯s why she went to get rid of the baby, mom even told you at that time that without money Phoenix was going to get rid of the baby, but you said that you would do it, and now that Phoenix really got rid of the baby you should be satisfied, right?¡± At those words, Christine White¡¯s body shook, the shock was not light, ¡°I ¡­ I don¡¯t know, I didn¡¯t mean it at the time, I was just being angry, I didn¡¯t even know she would really do that.¡± She did say something like that, but it was also really in anger. And it seemed to her that it was mostly one of the excuses that THE White¡¯s mother had used to get money from her, so she didn¡¯t think the girl would actually abort the baby. But now ¡­ ¡°Gaslighting?¡± Mick White burst outughing madly, ¡°What a gaslighting, your gaslighting has killed my baby, Christine White, it¡¯s all because of you, why are you so vicious.¡± Vicious? Christine White¡¯s heart plummeted and her breath caught. She¡¯s vicious? She obviously just doesn¡¯t want to pay, how is that vicious? Seeing that Christine White didn¡¯t say anything, Mick White thought that she had a weak heart, and his temper became even more arrogant, ¡°Christine White, I will remember you for the rest of my life for this enmity today, just wait, I will definitely not let it go just like that.¡± After letting out his harsh words, he simply hung up the phone. Christine White stood frozen in ce, her arm holding up her cell phone hanging limply, and the phone in her hand snapped to the floor. But she didn¡¯t have the heart to pick it up, all she had in her head at the moment were the words Mick White had just said to her. She had thought that, this time, Mick White hade to her for money again, but she had not expected that it would turn out like this! ¡°Ma¡¯am, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Aunt Lucy came out from the kitchen and was about to call Christine White for dinner when she saw her standing in front of the sofa with a self-conscious look on her face, her mood was very wrong. ¡°Aunt Lucy ¡­¡± Christine White¡¯s eyes reddened at the sight of Aunt Lucy. Aunt Lucy saw this and rushed over, ¡°Ma¡¯am, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Christine White threw herself into Aunt Lucy¡¯s arms, ¡°Aunt Lucy, do you think it¡¯s wrong, am I really wicked?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Aunt Lucy looked confused, having no idea what was going on. Christine White huffed and puffed as she detailed the phone call she had just had with Mick White. Aunt Lucy¡¯s face was furious after hearing this, ¡±Ma¡¯am, don¡¯t listen to him, how is this your fault? Why are you so vicious? Obviously it is because they can¡¯t pay out their own money, the woman can¡¯t see any hope before aborting the child, ording to me, this child is well aborted.¡± ¡°Well yed?¡± Christine White looked at her in dismay. Aunt Lucy nodded, ¡°Yes, a family like The White Family, to really marry into it, is simply a torture, and if that child is really born, with their virtue, they might raise another mongrel, so ma¡¯am, don¡¯t me yourself for anything.¡± ¡°But I can¡¯t let go in my heart.¡± Christine White rubbed her hair in pain, ¡°I always feel like it¡¯s my fault, that I caused all this by not giving them money, I ¡­¡± ¡°Ma¡¯am!¡± Aunt Lucy patted her hair, ¡°Ma¡¯am calm down, I know why you think that, it¡¯s because you¡¯re too nice, but in fact you really didn¡¯t do anything wrong, so ma¡¯am, don¡¯t think too much.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no way, Aunt Lucy, there¡¯s really no way for me not to think about it more, you know? I regret so much why I said that angry word at that time, so now that Phoenix got rid of the baby, I just can¡¯t live with my conscience!¡± Christine White pounded her chest and said sadly. Aunt Lucy sighed, ¡°So ma¡¯am, what do you want to do now?¡± ¡°I¡¯d like to take a trip back to The White Family.¡± Christine White replied back. When Aunt Lucy heard this, she quickly stopped it, ¡°No, if you go back at this time, they won¡¯t let you go.¡± ¡°I know, but I have to go over there, Aunt Lucy, don¡¯t try to talk me out of it.¡± With that said, Christine White got up from her arms, picked up her cell phone from the floor and hurried out the door. Seeing her walking so stubbornly, Aunt Lucy had no choice but to take out her cell phone as well and called Baird Lane over, telling him the original story. Baird Lane was in a meeting at the moment, and after hearing all this, his handsome face was suddenly cold to the extreme, and even the air in the conference room was cold. The crowd looked at me and I looked at you, not understanding what was wrong with the president, getting so angry all of a sudden. ¡°I know, I¡¯ll be right there.¡± Baird Lane coldly spoke to Aunt Lucy on the other end of the line and hung up the phone, then shouted toward the conference room door, ¡°Gates!¡± Gates pushed his way in, ¡°President Lane.¡± ¡°Prepare the car!¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Gates went out, Baird Lane stood up, his icy eyes swept over everyone in the conference room, ¡°Today¡¯s meeting is over for now, I still have things to take care of, any objections about the nning report mentioned just now, send them to my email.¡± ¡°I see, I see, President Lane if you have something to do, you can go ahead.¡± Someone stepped forward under pressure and said. Baird Lane hmmm¡¯d and strutted out of the conference room. In the car, he took out his cell phone to call Christine White. Christine White was also in the cab at the moment, when she heard the phone ringing, thinking it was still Mick White, she hurriedly took the phone out of her bag and answered it without looking at it, ¡°Mick ¡­¡± ¡°Where are you now?¡± Baird Lane asked her with a frown.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. Chapter 243 Who hit her? Christine White froze and hurriedly brought her cell phone to her attention, ¡°Baird Lane?¡± ¡°Uh, it¡¯s me.¡± Baird Lane responded. Christine White scratched her hair, ¡°Did you want to see me about something? If there¡¯s something, let¡¯s talk about itter, I have to go somewhere now.¡± ¡°The White Family .¡± Baird Lane spat out two words in a hushed voice. Christine White was slightly surprised, ¡°How did you know?¡± ¡°Aunt Lucy told me all about it.¡± Baird Lane returned simply. Christine White barely managed to squeeze out a smile, ¡°In that case, now that you know, I¡¯ll hang up without you.¡± ¡°Wait.¡± Baird Lane called out to her. Christine White frowned a little impatiently, ¡°What else?¡± ¡°Where are you now?¡± Baird Lane asked again. Christine White nced out the window, ¡°I¡¯m in the car.¡± ¡°In the car ¡­¡± Baird Lane whispered. Looks like she hasn¡¯t arrived yet. ¡°Go back.¡± Baird Lane ordered. Christine White pursed her lips, ¡°I¡¯m not going back.¡± ¡°You go to The White Family now , and you think they won¡¯t hate you even more?¡± Baird Lane¡¯s handsome face sank when he saw she wouldn¡¯t listen. Christine White took a deep breath, ¡°I know, but I¡¯ve got to get over there and ask that girl exactly what¡¯s going on right now.¡± ¡°What has it to do with you?¡± Baird Lane said unhappily, ¡°This is a matter in which you are not at fault, and in which you have no responsibility, much less any duty, to meddle, and if you convict yourself on the basis of that one sentence alone, you are the one who is really guilty.¡± ¡°I ¡­¡± Christine White was dumbfounded by his speech. Baird Lane didn¡¯t have to think about it to know that she must have her head down now, looking resigned. ¡°Well, you do as you¡¯re told and go back, and I¡¯ll take care of this.¡± Baird Lane softened his tone slightly. ¡°You handle it? How do you handle it?¡± Christine White asked. Baird Lane didn¡¯t answer her, only said, ¡°Just go back.¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m not going back.¡± Christine White gritted her teeth, ¡°No matter this matter, whether it¡¯s my fault or not, but Mick is my younger brother, and after such a big incident, I as a sister should go over to take a look, so I won¡¯t go back for a while, I¡¯m sorry.¡± With that, she didn¡¯t give Baird Lane a chance to speak and quickly cut the phone off. Baird Lane¡¯s brow jumped hard. This woman, why is she so stubborn!This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. ¡°Gates,¡± Baird Lane spoke in a hushed voice. Gates, who was driving, backed up, ¡°President Lane, what can I do for you?¡± ¡°Pick up the pace and get there as fast as you can.¡± Baird Lane ordered. The woman had set out ahead of him and thought she should be arriving soon. If he¡¯d gone a littlete, she¡¯d have had no one to help her if she¡¯d been beaten. ¡°Yes, I know.¡± Gates responded, taking a deep step on the gas and speeding up the car. Ten minutester, the car stopped. As soon as Baird Lane got out of the car, he headed straight for The White Family on his long legs, and just as he reached the door of The White Family, he heard a p, one that was very loud even through a door. The White Family is just a few people, and that couple wouldn¡¯t hit anyone but Mick White, so it¡¯s pretty self-exnatory as to who this beaten person is. In an instant, Baird Lane felt a wave of extreme anger welling up from the bottom of his heart, he clenched his fists tightly and stared at the door of the room in front of him dead in the face, then violently kicked it up. The wooden door couldn¡¯t withstand his kick, and it mmed open. This change of heart scared everyone in the house, and they all looked towards the door in unison, and when they saw the cold-faced Baird Lane, the faces of The White Family couple and Mick White, turned pale. Mick White, in particr, is spinelessly hiding behind THE White¡¯s mother. Only Christine White looked different from them; she covered her battered face and looked at him with red eyes, her heart both surprised and amazed at his presence. The fact that he was here meant that she had help and wouldn¡¯t be beaten. ¡°Did you guys just hit her?¡± Baird Lane spoke coldly, a pair of sharp eyes that swept over the faces of everyone present. Anyone who was swept by his gaze subconsciously shrunk their necks and avoided the sight. ¡°No answer?¡± Baird Lane spoke again, his voice colder. At that moment, THE White¡¯s mother forced herself to stand out with trepidation and smiled sardonically, ¡°That, son-inw, just now it was a misunderstanding ¡­¡± ¡°Misunderstanding?¡± Baird Lane pulled Christine White by the hand and removed her hand covering her face, then pointed to her swollen face and looked at THE WHITE¡¯S MOTHER with cool eyes, ¡°Is it a misunderstanding that she¡¯s been beaten like this?¡± ¡°This ¡­¡± the White¡¯s mother could not speak. Christine White put her head down, ¡°Baird, don¡¯t ask, I¡¯m fine.¡± ¡°You shut up!¡± Baird Lane chided her, ¡°I told you not toe, you had toe here, and you didn¡¯t even say a word when you got beaten up, you¡¯re a real talent too, stand aside, I¡¯ll teach you a lessonter.¡± Christine White¡¯s body shook, knowing that he was angry at the moment, and not daring to antagonize him, she obediently stepped aside. Baird Lane turned his attention back to the family of three, ¡°Which one of you just hit her, step forward.¡± ¡°Son-inw. ¡­¡± the White¡¯s mother was going to say something else. Baird Lane let out a low growl, ¡°Step forward, and if he doesn¡¯t, I promise he¡¯ll regret it!¡± Hearing the threat in his words, the fat on THE WHITE¡¯S MOTHER¡¯s face trembled, and she subconsciously moved a step to the side, revealing Mick White behind her. Christine White didn¡¯t expect her mom to betray her, and was a little confused for a moment, and when he reacted, it was a scene of Baird Lane standing in front of him, looking at him with a shady look in his eyes. ¡°Sister ¡­ Sis ¡­¡± Mick White swallowed and forced his fear to call out to Baird Lane. Baird Lane asked, ¡°Did you hit it?¡± Mick White looked away sheepishly, ¡°I ¡­ I didn¡¯t mean to, who let her ¡­¡± Knock! ¡°Ah!¡± Mick White suddenly screamed miserably, followed by a face twisted and fell to the ground, his hand covering his stomach still rolling around on the ground, his mouth crying out in pain. He felt as if he was going to die, his stomach felt like it was burning with fire, and he jerked and spasmed with pain. This scene, again, stunned everyone. Including Christine White, did not expect Baird Lane will suddenly hit people, and hit so hard, directly kicked the person to the ground, look at Mick White paddled out of the one or two meters, can imagine how much force he used this kick. ¡°What are you, what qualifications do you have to beat her, she is my wife, it is not your turn to teach her a lesson!¡± Baird Lane lowered his head and looked condescendingly at the pained Mick White, there was not the slightest bit of temperature under his eyes, there was only a faint murderous aura. ¡°Baird¡­¡± Christine White was worried about how hurt Mick White was, but as soon as she heard those words from Baird Lane, she was stunned and a sweetness welled up in her heart. He¡¯s actually doing her justice. He¡¯s finally starting to defend her. Christine White sped her two hands together, thrilled inside, thrilled to the point of worrying about Mick White. Still, there were those who were worried about Mick White, and White¡¯s father the White¡¯s mother had by now gotten over her shock and rushed over to check on Mick White. the White¡¯s mother saw her son in such pain, and cried out in heartache, ¡°My son, my son ¡­¡± Her voice was so loud that she shouted like a trumpet, and everyone upstairs and downstairs heard her and rushed to see what was going on and ask what was going on. Baird Lane¡¯s brain hurt a little from all this noise with THE WHITE¡¯S MOTHER, and he pressed his brow and shouted down, ¡°Shut up, all of you!¡± Although his voice was not loud, the majesty in it could not be concealed in any way. The crowd, including THE WHITE¡¯S MOTHER, subconsciously shut their mouths. Finally quiet, Baird Lane¡¯s grim expression improves slightly as he takes a step forward,ing to a stop next to Mick White¡¯s head. Mick White raised his eyes and saw him, his face was horrified, he quickly got up from THE White¡¯s mother¡¯s arms and knelt down in front of Baird Lane, kowtowing and apologizing at the same time, ¡°Brother-inw I¡¯m wrong, brother-inw I¡¯m really wrong, don¡¯t hit me.¡± He cried snotty tears. Baird Lane wrinkled his nose in disgust, ¡°Wrong? What¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Chapter 244: Another Check ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have hit my sister oooooo ¡­¡± Mick White couldn¡¯t hold back his fear of Baird Lane any longer and cried out his voice in a no-nonsense manner. the White¡¯s mother became even more distraught and hated Baird Lane and Christine White even more in her heart. She nudged her husband beside her, signaling him to say something. Father White had no choice but to sigh inwardly and said to Baird Lane, ¡°Son-inw, even though Mick hit Christine, you fought back, so why don¡¯t we just forget about this?¡± ¡°No way, this won¡¯t just go away.¡± Baird Lane refused without hesitation. Christine White looked at him, then at Father White, her lips moving to say something, but in the end she said nothing. Never mind, she¡¯d rather be invisible. This was the first time he had ever done her justice, so she wouldn¡¯t stop him.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. Besides, she loved it when he did her justice. ¡°Not so forget it, then what else do you want?¡± the White¡¯s mother heard Baird Lane¡¯s words, on the spot anxious eyes, ¡°You beat our Mick like this, I haven¡¯t asked you forpensation, you ¡­¡± ¡°You shut up!¡± Father White saw Baird Lane¡¯s face sink, and in a hurry, he scolded THE White¡¯s mother to shut up. The White¡¯s mother was a little reluctant, but the White¡¯s father gave her a wink, and she was not a fool, knowing that if she made Baird Lane angry, her side would not be able to get any better, so she could only shut her mouth unwillingly. Father White was relieved, then smiled a false smile, ¡°Sorry son-inw, the child¡¯s mother has this temper.¡± ¡°Mrs. White¡¯s temper is something I¡¯ve learned a long time ago, Mr. White doesn¡¯t have to say these things to put me off, I just want to know why you beat her!¡± Baird Lane points to Christine White. Christine White lowered her head bitterly. It was a question that she had actually always had the answer to in her mind. It¡¯s also the fact that there are answers that makes it even harder. She had just entered the house, and before she had even had a chance to speak, they had given her a bad scolding, and after that, Mick White had pped her, and she had not had a chance to say a word from the beginning to the end of the day, and she thought that if Baird Lane had note at the critical moment, she might have had more than just that p. ¡°This ¡­¡± Father White gave Christine White a somber look in his eyes and then quickly lowered his eyes to hide the gloom in his eyes and sighed, ¡°It¡¯s not that we want to beat her, it¡¯s just that what she¡¯s doing isn¡¯t right.¡± ¡°What did she do wrong?¡± Baird Lane asked, narrowing his eyes, deliberately so. White father thought he did not know what happened, eyeballs turned, a face of pain, said: ¡°This girl, unfilial ah, let her take money out for her brother to get married, but she was good, not a penny, causing Mick¡¯s girlfriend in a fit of anger, ran to the hospital to abort the child, son-inw you say this thing she did right she?¡± Said Father White, pointing painfully at Christine White. Christine White closed her eyes in self-deprecation and didn¡¯t speak. A cold light crossed Baird Lane¡¯s eyes at the sight, then he moved a step to the side, not moving to keep her back, ¡°I think she did the right thing!¡± ¡°What?¡± Father White was stunned. the White¡¯s mother stared even more incredulously. Even Mick White couldn¡¯t be bothered to wail, his heart was resentful to the core. ¡°What?¡± Baird Lane saw the family of three, all looking at themselves with disbelief, his thin lips curled up coldly, ¡°Am I wrong?¡± ¡°No, son-inw.¡± Father White was the first to react, ¡°Son-inw, I just said that this girl ¡­¡± ¡°I don¡¯t need you to repeat it, I hear you clearly, but it seems to me that she did the right thing, and it was the right thing to do, she¡¯s just a sister, and it¡¯s none of her business if Mick White wants to get married, and shouldn¡¯t it be you who are the parents who are giving the money?¡± Baird Lane looped his arms. Father White was stunned, ¡°But ¡­ But she¡¯s Mick¡¯s sister, she¡¯s so rich, shouldn¡¯t she give?¡± ¡°She is rich, but the money is given by me, and she can¡¯t just give it to anyone without my permission, but it¡¯s you parents who are not normally thick-skinned, sucking your daughter¡¯s blood, and actually sucking it as a matter of course.¡± Baird Lane swept his eyes full of mockery over their mouths. the White¡¯s mother and Mick White hear this with little reaction; in their minds, it¡¯s money Christine White should have given them. Instead, Father White reddened an old face in irritation. ¡°You guys say it¡¯s Christine White¡¯s fault that Mick White¡¯s girlfriend aborted the baby, so let me ask you, is the baby Christine White¡¯s?¡± Baird Lane spoke again. Yet no one answered. Only Christine White couldn¡¯t help but roll her eyes, feeling a bit of amusement inside. That¡¯s a good analogy. What do you mean the baby is hers? Can she, a female, impregnate another female? ¡°Since the child isn¡¯t Christine White¡¯s, who are you to put the fault on her because she didn¡¯t pay? But I just said she wasn¡¯t obligated to give the money, it¡¯s you guys who are obligated, you¡¯re the ones who are incapable of being parents and can¡¯t get the money to cause your grandchildren to be lost, so you¡¯re the ones who are really at fault!¡± Baird Lane reached out and pointed his fingers, one by one, across the face of White¡¯s father the White¡¯s mother, finally settling his fingertips on the face of Mick White. Mick White, after that earlier, was now so terrified of Baird Lane that he didn¡¯t dare to meet his eyes, and when he saw him pointing at him, he immediately let out a shriek and fled back to his room. Seeing her son leave her old couple behind, White¡¯s father THE WHITE¡¯S MOTHER was instantly furious, but could do nothing about it. They only have this one son, although they are angry at their son for running away, but if they want them to hold a grudge against their son for this, they can¡¯t let go and they can¡¯t do it either. ¡°Son-inw, I know we are also at fault, but we can¡¯t get the money, if we have the money, of course we are willing to take it out for Mick to get married, just because we can¡¯t get it out, that¡¯s why we asked Christine to ask for it, but after looking for it a few times, this girl won¡¯t let go.¡± the White¡¯s mother kicked the ball back to Christine White. Christine White couldn¡¯t help herself and stood up from behind Baird Lane, ¡°If Mick was getting married and you guys asked me for a million or two, I¡¯d give it to you without saying a word, but you guys are asking me for over a million, where am I going to get it?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t my son-inw just say he paid you.¡± the White¡¯s mother did notply. Christine White gasped and was about to reply when Baird Lane raised his hand, ¡°And did you hear what I just said, I¡¯m the one who forbade her to give it to you.¡± The White¡¯s mother¡¯s expression stiffened momentarily. Father White coughed twice to defuse the current awkwardness, ¡°Son-inw, although we ¡­¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Baird Lane interrupted impatiently, ¡°I don¡¯t want to hear this, after all, it¡¯s just about wanting the money, or trying to me Christine White for all of this right?¡± It was Father White¡¯s turn to stiffen his expression as well. How could he not expect this son-inw to be so greasy and poisonous with his mouth, saying things that, although they were all true, did not give the slightest bit of face? ¡°I¡¯m going to warn you for thest time, the loss of your grandchildren is due to your ipetence, your greed, and not Christine White, so don¡¯t you ever let me hear you me her again or I¡¯m going to give you, The White Family, a hard time, do you hear me? ¡± Baird Lane said coldly. the White¡¯s mother typical nest, but also bully soft afraid of hard, where dare not agree ah, head nodded with a chicken pecking like rice. Only Father White somewhat reluctantly put his hands behind his back and clenched them into fists, but with a smile on his face he responded, ¡°I know.¡± ¡°Good to know.¡± Baird Lane grunted, then pulled his checkbook out of his suit pocket and swiped an amount before ripping the check off and dropping it at the feet of Father White¡¯s heel, ¡°That¡¯s enough money tost you guys for a while.¡± As soon as he heard that there was money, White fatherthe White¡¯s mother eyes lit up, and hastily picked up the check, a look at the amount on it, and immediately drew a breath of cold air, followed by, is undisguised satisfaction. Christine White was disgusted to see her parents showing such greed, she tugged on Baird Lane¡¯s sleeve, ¡°How are you going to pay them?¡± Chapter 245 – We’ll teach you a lesson when we get back. the White¡¯s mother was still happy about the money, when she heard her words in the cold, her face darkened, ¡°Damn girl, what are you talking about?¡± ¡°Okay wife.¡± Father White gave THE WHITE¡¯S MOTHER a tug, signaling her to stop talking before the money that was there flew away again. the White¡¯s mother grunted, and for money¡¯s sake, had to give in. But Baird Lane wasn¡¯t about to end it so easily, ¡°You¡¯ve taken the money, so now it¡¯s my turn to make an offer, right?¡± ¡°Conditions?¡± White father the White¡¯s mother froze. It¡¯s not like the money was given to them unconditionally. ¡°Yes, conditions, and my conditions are simple: you take this money and have no further contact with Christine White.¡± Baird Lane said. Christine White looked at him in surprise. What does he want? Do you want to help her cut them off? Christine White wasn¡¯t the only one who thought of this, White¡¯s father the White¡¯s mother did likewise, and they looked at Baird Lane warily, ¡°Don¡¯t reconnect?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Baird Lane nodded. ¡°How is this going to work.¡± the White¡¯s mother was the first to disagree. No more contact, then how would she ask Christine White for money in the future. Father White didn¡¯t take a stand, but he meant something simr to her. Baird Lane, who could see the nature of this couple, snorted coldly, ¡°No? Do you think you guys are qualified to say no?¡± Father White¡¯s old eyes shed, ¡°That son-inw, ah, why don¡¯t you change the terms, after all, Christine is our daughter, how can she not be in touch, don¡¯t you think?¡± The corner of Baird Lane¡¯s mouth quirked up coldly, ¡°I have nothing to say, I just want an answer, and if you really don¡¯t agree, then don¡¯t me me.¡± ¡°You ¡­ What do you want to do?¡± the White¡¯s mother asked in a shaky voice. Baird Lane approached towards them and answered her without mincing words, ¡°I¡¯ll make sure you get nothing, and not only that, I¡¯ll put Mick White and all of you in jail, Mick White for gambling, and all of you for abducting or stealing children.¡± Thisst statement he said in a very low voice, so low that only White¡¯s father the White¡¯s mother could hear him. White¡¯s fatherthe White¡¯s mother looked at him in shock and disbelief, ¡°You you you ¡­¡± ¡°You guys are trying to say how I know right?¡± Baird Lane¡¯s eyes narrowed dangerously, ¡°Of course I know by chance, so now won¡¯t ye agree to my terms?¡± He had only wanted to deliberately swindle them, but he hadn¡¯t expected to actually swindle something out of them. Looking at the couple¡¯s panicked reaction just now, he was absolutely certain that Christine White had either been abducted or stolen by them. In the back, Christine White didn¡¯t say anything but kept an eye on Baird Lane and the three of them. Seeing the three of them reacting differently, she wondered what Baird Lane he had told them to make them react so much. There was not only shock, but also some fear. ¡°We promise we promise.¡± White fatherthe White¡¯s mother had beenpletely abashed at the moment, how could they not expect that the secret that had been hidden for more than twenty years was actually known by the man in front of them and used to threaten them.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. They had no choice but to say yes. After all, they¡¯re too old to go to jail, and Mick, they can¡¯t watch Mick go to jail. ¡°Very wise choice.¡± Baird Lane hooked his lips in satisfaction when he saw that White¡¯s father THE White¡¯s mother was finally being honest. White fatherthe White¡¯s mother looked at each other, all from each other¡¯s eyes to see the helplessness and resignation, and even feel each other all of a sudden are many years old. ¡°All right, that¡¯s the end of this matter, and don¡¯t let me see you in front of Christine White again or I¡¯ll throw you in anytime.¡± Baird Lane retreated back to Christine White, his tone chillingly warning. White fatherthe White¡¯s mother could no longer rise to the level of half resistance, and nodded her head vigorously to show that she knew. ¡°Good to know, and keep Mick White in check from now on,¡± with that said, Baird Lane stopped looking at them and pulled Christine White towards the door. Walking out of the neighborhood, Christine White yanked his hand away, ¡°What the hell did you tell my parents? Why are they so scared?¡± ¡°I said I¡¯d send Mick White to jail if they didn¡¯t.¡± Baird Lane half-truths back to her. Christine White nodded, really believing it too, ¡°So that¡¯s how it is, I said why are they so well behaved, for Mick , they¡¯d give their lives away, it¡¯s no surprise they¡¯d say yes.¡± Baird Lane hmmmed and didn¡¯t say anything. Christine White looked up at the gray sky and turned to ask, ¡°By the way, how much did you just pay them? They were so satisfied, the amount must not be small.¡± ¡°One million.¡± Baird Lane spat out a number. Christine White¡¯s eyes widened and her volume dialed up, ¡°A million dors, you¡¯re giving them that much?¡± ¡°Uh-huh.¡± ¡°It¡¯s over.¡± Christine White forced an ugly smile. A million dors. With the previous five, that¡¯s six! How is she going to pay it off? Baird Lane, unaware that Christine White was agonizing over the repayment of the money, assumed that something was wrong and asked with a tight face, ¡°What¡¯s finished?¡± Christine White pouted usingly, ¡°Nothing.¡± ¡°Speak!¡± Baird Lane wasn¡¯t going to let her off the hook. Christine White, however, shook her head and insisted. Baird Lane saw her like this, and his expression revealed a little displeasure, his gaze sullen, trying to force her to speak with his eyes. But this time Christine White was so irond that his eyes couldn¡¯t affect her, so in the end, she said nothing. Baird Lane was naturally unhappy in his heart, so his face was very unpleasant at this moment, ¡°Okay, if you don¡¯t say it, I¡¯m not going to ask any more questions, so let¡¯s settle the score just now now, I told you to go back and not toe here before, why didn¡¯t you listen?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t I say that on my cell phone.¡± Christine White replied in a whisper. Baird Lane grunted coldly, ¡°So what if you¡¯ve said so, and you had toe over here when you knew you wouldn¡¯t end up in a good ce by making this trip, your behavior seems to me to be as stupid as it gets.¡± ¡°Where¡¯s the stupidity?¡± Christine White returned the remark somewhat ufortably. Baird Lane bit the back of the seat of his teeth, ¡°Where all stupid, you should be d that you go to The White Family , will only suffer a little flesh and blood will not be life-threatening, but if this today, is a conspiracy against you, you stupidly run over there, how to die do not know, thest time Leo Bort¡¯s lesson have you forgotten? ¡± Hearing thest sentence, Christine White looked sad, ¡°I didn¡¯t forget, I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯ll be more careful in the future, I won¡¯t be so impulsive again.¡± ¡°I hope so, get in!¡± Baird Lane pulled open the car door. Christine White froze slightly, ¡°You¡¯re not lecturing me?¡± ¡°We¡¯ll teach you a lesson when we get back; here, I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t have the face for it.¡± Baird Lane returned coldly. Christine White looked around and saw that there were already quite a few people, secretly watching them, and without saying a word, she immediately got into the car. On the road, Baird Lane did not say a word, the face is always sunken, thin lips are also tightly pursed, the body of the cold air is like no money to the outside, so that the narrow carriage is very depressing. Christine White was quite afraid of him like this, so she didn¡¯t dare to speak either, gripping the armrest of the car door tightly with both hands and shrinking herself into a ball in an attempt to reduce her presence. Finally, the apartment arrived. Baird Lane got out of the car, went around the back, pulled open the door on Christine White¡¯s side of the car, forcefully pulled her out of the car, and headed for the elevator. Christine White is now being vain for his own impulsiveness, and naturally does not dare to resist him, obediently being pulled by him. Arriving outside the apartment door, Baird Lane rang the bell. Soon, the door opened and Aunt Lucy was instantly delighted to see the two, ¡°Mr., Mrs., you¡¯re back?¡± Chapter 246 Lessons Baird Lane ignored Aunt Lucy and dragged Christine White into the apartment. Christine White did smile at Aunt Lucy as she passed by, but it was a far-fetched smile, ¡°Aunt Lucy.¡± Aunt Lucy is also a shrewd person, naturally she could see that the atmosphere between these two young couples was a bit off, and hurriedly inquired, ¡°Ma¡¯am, what¡¯s wrong with your face?¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± Christine White touched her battered face with her other hand and mentally stifled a sigh. It says it¡¯s fine, but how can that be. Mick White pped that one down with almost all the force he could muster. Even now, all this timeter, her face still hurt. ¡°This is still called nothing?¡± Aunt Lucy closed the door and followed the young couple, asking as she walked, ¡°Ma¡¯am, were you beaten by them?¡± ¡°I ¡­¡± ¡°All right!¡± Baird Lane cut off what Baird Lane was about to say in a cold voice, stopping to look at Aunt Lucy, ¡°You go back to the cottage first.¡± ¡°Back to the cottage?¡± Aunt Lucy froze, then pointed to Christine White, ¡°What about the cut on the Mrs.¡¯s face and your dinner?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll handle it.¡± Baird Lane returned imperiously. Christine White¡¯s heart thumped, he had specifically sidetracked Aunt Lucy, he wasn¡¯t really going to teach her a hard lesson, was he? ¡°I see, I¡¯ll be off then.¡± Aunt Lucy nodded and whirled around, taking off the apron she was wearing and grabbing her things to leave the apartment. The door to the apartment mmed back shut and Baird Lane threw Christine White onto the couch and headed for the storage room. Christine White was apprehensive at the moment, and her eyes were even more restless as she stared at the pantry door. The storage room she went to was full of piles of clutter. Did Baird Lane go in there at this time, looking for a club or something to beat her with? At that thought, Christine White¡¯s little face instantly went white, wondering if she should run away. In case he did try to hit her with those things, how would her little body survive? Thinking about it, Christine White sneaks up on her. But just as she was about to head for the door, there was movement from the direction of the storage room. She subconsciously stops and looks back, only to see Baird Lane emerge from it carrying a small suitcase. Looking at each other, Baird Lane wrinkled his eyebrows and stared at her, ¡°What do you want?¡± ¡°I ¡­¡± Caught red-handed sneaking away, Christine White¡¯s eyes darted around sheepishly, ¡°I wasn¡¯t trying to do anything.¡± Baird Lane¡¯s eyes narrowed a bit, ¡°If you don¡¯t want to do anything, then why are you standing up, get back in your seat!¡± He ordered in a cold voice. Christine White scowled, not daring to defy him, and obediently sat back down where she had been.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. She was a lot more at ease at the moment, though, because she only saw him carrying a suitcase, and other than that, he wasn¡¯t holding any sticks or anything like that. Thinking about it that way, he wouldn¡¯t use a weapon even if he wanted to hit her. As long as she didn¡¯t have to use a weapon, she figured she should still be able to carry it. Seeing the woman sit down obediently, Baird Lane¡¯s cold face improved ever so slightly as he walked over, ced the case on the coffee table, and opened it. Christine White, who had been watching his movements with keen interest, naturally saw the scene when he opened the case. Then she realized that the box, in fact, was a medical kit! Turns out he had just gone into the storage room to get a medical kit. Just what is he doing with one? It¡¯s not like he¡¯s hurt there. She¡¯s the one who¡¯s really hurt. Could it be that he took this, just to try to drug her? Thinking about it, Christine White¡¯s heartbeat quickened, and her gaze at Baird Lane and the medical kit became much hotter. How could Baird Lane not notice the look in her eyes at the moment, and although he didn¡¯t know what she associated with it, he was quite ttered that she was looking at him like that. ¡°Sit still and don¡¯t move!¡± Baird Lane ordered out loud. Christine White immediately and dutifully sat up straight and didn¡¯t move a muscle. The fact that she was even more well-behaved than usual caused Baird Lane to raise an eyebrow in satisfaction. ¡°Stick your face out.¡± Baird Lane ordered again. Christine White obediently poked her head forward. Baird Lane reached out and gently touched her battered face, ¡°Does it hurt?¡± Christine White shook her head, ¡°It doesn¡¯t hurt.¡± He touched it like that, with no force at all, so where would it hurt. As if he could tell what was going through Christine White¡¯s mind, a dark aura swept across Baird Lane¡¯s dark eyes, and then he hooked the corner of his mouth and intensified his efforts, poking down at her face. Now Christine White screamed out in pain, her face changed, her eyes were even more red and overflowed with a little watery mist. She looked usingly at Baird Lane, ¡°You just ¡­¡± ¡°What just happened?¡± Baird Lane interrupted her with a ndly self-effacing smile. Christine White bit her lip, the whole thing aggravated, ¡°You¡¯re doing it on purpose aren¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Baird Lane nodded and graciously admitted, ¡°I thought you said it didn¡¯t hurt, but now it seems like you¡¯re not being honest.¡± Christine White grunted, ¡°It¡¯s not the same, you just didn¡¯t use force, you¡¯re using force now.¡± ¡°So what? I told you I¡¯d teach you a good lesson, and this is just one of the lessons, there¡¯s more toe.¡± With that, Baird Lane rummaged through the medical kit. Christine White¡¯s heart fluttered when she saw him move. Is this man the devil? He wasn¡¯t going to give her one of those highly irritating drugs, was he? ¡°Thinking about what?¡± Baird Lane had finished looking for all the medicine he was going to need and turned his head to the woman who was looking uneasy and frightened. The woman swallowed, ¡°No ¡­ Didn¡¯t think anything of it.¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± The corners of Baird Lane¡¯s lips quirked impossibly. Christine White hung her head low, ¡°Well ¡­¡± ¡°Since it¡¯s nothing, keep your head up or I¡¯ll do it myself.¡± Baird Lane picks up a bottle of potion and screws on the cap while giving her instructions. Christine White dared not disobey, forcing her heart to hold back her fear of him, and lifting her head up. Just as soon as her head was raised, Baird Lane cupped her chin and immobilized her head so that she could no longer move. Then, with his other hand, he took a cotton swab and dabbed a little bit of the potion right on her face. Christine White had expected him to deliberately torture her while he applied the medicine, so she had closed her eyes in fear before he applied it. But after closing it for a moment, she felt something was wrong. She could feel something cold and mmy traveling across her face, but couldn¡¯t feel the slightest bit of pain. Could it be that she¡¯d gotten the wrong idea, that he hadn¡¯t actually meant to torture her on purpose at this point in time? Christine White¡¯s arched eyebrows twitched, and then she opened her eyes suspiciously, and the first thing she saw was Baird Lane¡¯s cool, handsome face. He didn¡¯t have any expression on his face, but he was able to tell that he was serious at the moment, really serious about medicating her. Christine White just watched and couldn¡¯t help but be mesmerized by the end. With such an obvious look in her eyes, Baird Lane naturally couldn¡¯t ignore it if he wanted to, and he dropped his eyes slightly to look at her, her dumbfounded look causing a smirk to cross his eyes. ¡°Okay.¡± Baird Lane said two words faintly as he applied a cold patch to Christine White. Christine White finally came back to her senses and reached up to touch her face, ¡°Well?¡± ¡°Uh-huh.¡± Baird Lane responded softly, then went to pack up the medical insurance. Christine White looked at him, ¡°The ¡­¡± ¡°What else do you want?¡± He twisted his head and nced at her. She licked her lips, ¡°Are you going to lecture me again?¡± ¡°Haven¡¯t I learned my lesson already?¡± Baird Lane said. Christine White cocked her head in bewilderment, ¡°Lesson learned?¡± When was this and how did she not know? Chapter 247 Take Back What You Just Said ¡°Thinking about what?¡± Baird Lane looked at her. Christine White blinked and answered honestly, ¡°I was wondering when exactly you¡¯ve taught me a lesson.¡± Baird Lane arched an eyebrow, ¡°I just poked you in the face and made you sore didn¡¯t I?¡± ¡°Eh?¡± Christine White giggled, ¡°So that¡¯s the lesson? That¡¯s a little too easy, isn¡¯t it?¡± She thought that he would yell at her or beat her up. I didn¡¯t expect him to poke her in the face as a lesson, which was unexpected. ¡°What?¡± Baird Lane circled his arms, ¡°By the looks of you, you seem to think my lesson was a light one.¡± The corner of Christine White¡¯s mouth twitched, ¡°It is a bit, it¡¯s not what I thought it would be after all.¡± ¡°And what did you expect?¡± Baird Lane looked at her askance. Christine White coughed lightly, ¡°I ¡­ I thought you were going to hit me.¡± ¡°So ¡­¡± Baird Lane trailed off, whirling a ray of tion from his eyes, ¡°Since you¡¯re so looking forward to me hitting you, wouldn¡¯t I be letting you down by doing nothing?¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± Christine White was a little confused, ¡°You ¡­ You¡¯re really going to hit me?¡± Baird Lane gave a low chuckle, ¡°Sure, but I¡¯m not going to hit you the traditional way, how about we switch it up?¡± ¡°Wh, what tricks?¡± Christine White eyed him warily. I wondered if she was overthinking it, the way he looked, the way he sounded, as if he was up to something. ¡°The pattern is simple ¡­¡± The corners of Baird Lane¡¯s mouth quirked up slightly as his body leaned forward and probed her. ¡°You, what are you going to do?¡± ¡°Quiet.¡± Baird Lane kissed her directly on the lips without saying a word. Christine White was kissed so suddenly that she froze for a moment, her whole body frozen there not knowing how to react. She didn¡¯te back to her senses with an ah until there was a stinging pain on her lips. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Christine White pushed the man away. He actually bit her! The man wiped the corner of his lips with his thumb, ¡°That¡¯s lesson number two for you.¡± ¡°A second lesson?¡± Christine White stared, then became a bit perplexed, ¡°I thought you said you¡¯d already taught me a lesson, howe a second one?¡± ¡°I did just say that, but I thought about itter, and that was too easy, so easy that it won¡¯t even make you remember, and maybe next time you¡¯ll do the same old thing, so I¡¯m going to take back now what I just said after lecturing you.¡± Baird Lane returned gently. Christine White froze, ¡°Still?¡± ¡°Why not.¡± Baird Lane took advantage of her inattention and gave her a sharp shove on the shoulder, pushing her back onto the couch. He looked down at her, ¡°That was the second lesson just now, now the third, ready?¡± He asked gently, even teasing her by blowing in her ear. Christine White had been upset because he wanted to do it here, and now he¡¯de along and ruffled her right up. She looked at him and nodded subconsciously. Baird Lane saw this and his lips curled up in another kiss ¡­ I don¡¯t know how long it took, but it was getting dark. Baird Lane stood by the couch, looking down at the woman who had passed out. The woman¡¯s eyes closed tightly, eyshes wet formation of a strand, but also a quiver, and the small face is still through the redness that has not dissipated, as if it looks like a bullied look. Such Christine White is, without a doubt, the most attractive. Baird Lane watched for a moment, bending down to part the sweaty hair from her face before intercepting her and carrying her back to the bed in the bedroom, tucking her in before he draped a random bathrobe from the closet over her, then took his cell phone and went outside to the balcony. ¡°Gates,¡± Baird Lane spoke into the phone on the other end with a cold, hard face as he blew on the night air. ¡°President Lane, what can I do for you at thiste hour?¡± Gates¡¯ respectful voice came. Baird Lane leaned against the railing and inquired in a cold voice, ¡°How has Mick White been doing in thepany all this time?¡± ¡°This ¡­¡± Gates was a little unsure of what to say. Baird Lane wrinkled his nose, ¡°The truth is.¡± Upon hearing this, Gates was relieved and no longer concerned about anything, and truthfully returned, ¡°He is oftenzy and sleepy in thepany, not to mention, but also ganging up, causing their department to be in a mess, and even said to the public that President Lane you are his brother-inw, and although not many people believe it, there are still some people who are still bending over backwards to help him, especially the assistant manager of the public rtions department, Yang. ¡± ¡°Assistant Manager Young?¡± Baird Lane narrowed his eyes as if recalling who this person was. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s Assistant Manager Yang, he got into this position by virtue of his seniority, but of course that¡¯s not the most important thing, the important thing is that he¡¯s married to one of your distant cousins, so he knows you¡¯re married.¡± ¡°That means that this manager, Young, believed that I was Mick White¡¯s brother-inw and started sucking up to Mick White, right?¡± Baird Lane quickly figured it all out. Gates nodded, ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± ¡°Heh.¡± Baird Lane gave a mocking smile, ¡°Thanks to being a distant rtive of The Lane Family, you¡¯re actually trying to get to the top by sucking up to them, and you don¡¯t look to see if you¡¯re looking for the wrong person.¡± Gates coughed lightly, ¡°Presumably Assistant Manager Yang was looking at that Mick White acting so arrogantly in thepany and not being fired, so he assumed that you, President Lane, thought very highly of your wife¡¯s family ¡­¡±This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. ¡°Stupid to the extreme!¡± Baird Lane¡¯s face was cold and terrifying, ¡°Since he wants to get to the top, I¡¯ll just not let him do what he wants, first thing tomorrow morning, you tell the HR department to send a dismissal letter over to that Assistant Manager Yang, The Lane Family doesn¡¯t need this kind of employee who wants to take shortcuts.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Gates responded, then hesitated for a few seconds before asking, ¡°What about Mick White?¡± Chapter 248 on The Bort Family ¡°Fired together!¡± Baird Lane returned four words without mercy. Gates was still a little worried, ¡°But on thedy¡¯s side ¡­¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about Christine White¡¯s side, I¡¯ll give her an exnation, you just need to do your thing, besides ¡­¡± Baird Lane rubbed his brow, his eyes zed over, ¡°What about The Bort Family¡¯s situation abroad?¡± ¡°Inch by inch.¡± Gates gave this answer. Baird Lane raised an eyebrow, ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°The meaning is that Leo Bort wants to develop Chi in foreign countries, but the foreign market is already saturated, especially the piece of clothing industry, are monopolized by the major luxury brands, he wants to upy a ce in foreign countries, there is no possibility, now he has burnt out, and even ¡­¡± ¡°What else, say!¡± Baird Lane frowned with some impatience. Gates rubbed the tip of his nose and hurriedly organized his words, ¡°He wants to go back to his country, and word hase back from the people I sent to spy on them that Leo Bort is preparing to go back to his country quietly.¡± ¡°How dare he!¡± Baird Lane grunted coldly. Gates asked tentatively, ¡°So President Lane, should I have someone warn him?¡± ¡°No, get him back!¡± Baird Lane said. Gates froze slightly, ¡°Come back? But you were ¡­¡± ¡°He¡¯sing back so I can finish what I promised Christine White.¡± Baird Lane returned. Leo Bort is abroad, he really can not take Leo Bort, after all, he is no more capable, it is impossible to put his hand abroad. So the only way to get Leo Bort in jail is to get Leo Bort back. He had been thinking before about what reason to use to summon Leo Bort back to his country, but he didn¡¯t realize that Leo Bort himself had hit upon the idea, which saved him some effort. Gates also knew what Baird Lane had promised Christine White, so at this moment he also reacted and took the initiative to propose, ¡°Why don¡¯t you President Lane, I¡¯ll ask someone to reveal without a trace before Leo Bort¡¯s heel that you and his lordship have already disregarded the news of that incident, and in this way, his return to the country will be faster.¡± ¡°Could be.¡± Baird Lane had a glint of appreciation in his eyes, ¡°Double your bonus this month.¡± Gates¡¯ sses reflected back the reflection and excitement was written all over his eyes, ¡°Thanks President Lane, does President Lane have any more questions for you?¡± He had a doggy look about him. Baird Lane¡¯s face got serious, ¡°How¡¯s Molly Bort doing these days?¡± ¡°She¡¯s recovering nicely and can already get out of bed and walk around.¡± Gates answered truthfully, then nagged, ¡°Only ¡­¡± ¡°But what? Don¡¯t hesitate, just say it!¡± Baird Lane increased his volume. Gates sighed, ¡°President Lane, it turns out Ms. Molly Bort lied to you all along.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°In fact ¡­.. ¡­ Miss Molly Bort has been abroad for the past three years and has always had a boyfriend by the name of Toby Dean, a jewelry designer, and the two are very affectionate, and Miss Molly Bort didn¡¯t even enter the Royal Academy of Ballet and Dance¡¯s when she left the country, and she has always been with that Toby Dean.¡± ¡°What did you say?¡± Baird Lane¡¯s grip on his cell phone writhed violently, ¡°You¡¯re saying Molly has a boyfriend abroad?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Gates replied with certainty, ¡°That¡¯s the message that came back from the people we sent to spy on the father and daughter, and it can¡¯t be false.¡± At that, Baird Lane¡¯s face hardened, and there was the slightest hint of deceived anger in his eyes. Molly Bort has a boyfriend abroad and is still in a good rtionship, so does that mean that she likes that man a lot? Could he also assume that she didn¡¯t actually have any feelings for him? Why else would she have betrayed him in the first ce so directly without even a moment¡¯s hesitation, and left him to escape alone. ¡°President Lane, are you okay?¡± Hearing heavy, suppressed breathing on the other end of the line, Gates inquired with concern. Baird Lane took a deep breath and pushed down the anger in his heart for the time being and said in a deep voice, ¡°I¡¯m fine, you just said that Molly Bort is very close to that Toby Dean, just how close?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know exactly, I heard from our people that the first day after Miss Molly Bort left the country, she had someone look for Toby Dean, who went to see her, and she told that Toby Dean that she had had a sessful bone marrow transnt and wanted to reconcile with Toby Dean, and from that ¡­ ¡± At this point, Gates lowered his eyelids, his volume unconsciously diminishing, ¡°It¡¯s evident that Ms. Molly Bort cares a lot about that Toby Dean.¡± ¡°Care ¡­¡± Baird Lane whispered those two words, his voice as cold as an icy hell, and his eyes, looking out at the night scene, were even more beady. From these words of Gates, he had been convinced of what he had just guessed, that the person Molly Bort really loved was that Toby Dean, not him! But that¡¯s okay, after all, they broke up back then too, whoever she wants to love is her freedom, he won¡¯t interfere too much, but why did she tell him she loves him again and wants to make up with him again this time when she came back? Baird Lane¡¯s temples bulged with veins and he asked through clenched teeth, ¡°What is that Toby Dean other than a jewelry designer?¡± ¡°Not much of an identity left, really, he¡¯s good looking.¡± Gates thought for a moment beforeing up with the only good thing about that Toby Dean. The knot in Baird Lane¡¯s throat slid up and down a little, and the icy words spilled out of his thin lips, ¡°So it is!¡± He finally understood, no wonder when he first asked Molly Bort why she didn¡¯t stay abroad for treatment, how the medical level abroad was higher than at home, she stammered and couldn¡¯t answer at that time, and he thought it was because she was mentally ill, and he didn¡¯t make her answer necessarily. Now that I think about it, that¡¯s simply because she didn¡¯t dare to answer, the reason why she came back to China for treatment was that she wanted to borrow his power to find suitable bone marrow resources, and when she said that she loved him, it was also because she wanted to tie him up, so that he would pay for her in a constant stream. Instead, she used him to cheat him from the beginning to the end, and it¡¯s ridiculous that he was so devoted and busy with her because of the feelings he once had that he even went so far as to count Christine White¡¯s bone marrow in order to let her live, and even when her father caused him to lose his child in the end, he still defended her, and now it seems like he¡¯s really the dumbest person under the sky! At that thought, Baird Lane¡¯s fists clenched and cackled, then with a sudden low growl, he hammered on the railing. On the other end of the line, Gates, coldly startled, rushed to shout, ¡°President Lane are you all right?¡± ¡°Gates, you¡¯ve got five days, and I want to know everything that Molly Bort has been through these past three years, abroad.¡± Baird Lane ordered with a grimace. He would have still been feeling guilty about Leo Bort over the fact that he was about to put her in jail. But now it seems unnecessary. Since she dared to use him to deceive him, she should not me him for being ruthless. ¡°Okay President Lane, I got it, anything else?¡± Gates asked again. Baird Lane closed his eyes hard, adjusted his mind a little, and ndly said, ¡°No more, go do it.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± The phone hung up and Baird Lane spent most of another hour on the balcony blowing in the night air, waiting until the anger in his head had subsided a little before he turned into his room. He stood beside the bed, his head slightly bowed, his gaze guilty as he looked at Christine White on the bed. He had never felt so guilty about her as he did in this moment, not even after learning that she was childless and had her bone marrow forcibly removed. He thought that if he hadn¡¯t asked about Gates out of the blue tonight, he might never have felt so sorry for her, and it was only then that he reacted to how innocent she was. She just happened toe into his world and marry him, but because of him, she became a casualty between him and Molly Bort, and it was all, well, his fault!N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. Baird Lane could no longer repress his inner turmoil and leaned over to hug Christine White tightly. That¡¯s how Christine White woke up from his pressure and opened her eyes, startled by him, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Chapter 249: Won’t Treat Him as a Brother Anymore ¡°I¡¯m sorry!¡± Baird Lane apologized. Christine White froze, ¡°What are you apologizing for, for good reason?¡± ¡°I figured something out.¡± Baird Lane buried his head in the crook of her neck. Christine White blinked, ¡°So what, does this have anything to do with you apologizing?¡± ¡°Never mind.¡± Baird Lane gave a low chuckle and wasn¡¯t about to spell out why he was apologizing, just rubbed the nape of her neck and changed the subject, ¡°Got some good news for you.¡± ¡°What¡¯s the good news?¡± Christine White yawned. She had been suddenly awakened by his pressure, and was not even fully refreshed at the moment. ¡°Leo Bort is going back home.¡± Baird Lane said. Christine White¡¯s eyes snapped open, ¡°Back home?¡± ¡°Uh-huh.¡± ¡°What¡¯s he doing back home, didn¡¯t you kick him out of the country specifically, how dare hee back.¡± Christine White was puzzled. Baird Laneys out the reasons why Leo Bort is ready to return. Christine White was silent for a few seconds as she listened, ¡°So that¡¯s what happened, but why did you say it was good news that he was back in the country?¡± ¡°How do we get him in jail if he doesn¡¯t return home?¡± Baird Lane looked up at her, ¡°He¡¯smitted a crime that isn¡¯t foreign enough to warrant cross-country detention, so the only way to get him in jail is to get him back home.¡± After listening to Baird Lane¡¯s exnation, Christine White finally understood why he said it was good news. It¡¯s really good news too, Christine White can¡¯t wait, ¡°When is heing back?¡± ¡°Probably just this month.¡± Baird Lane gave a not-so-clear answer. But Christine White is also content. A month, how it¡¯s all shorter than a couple months. The sooner she wants Leo Bort in jail, the better, of course. ¡°Baird, thanks.¡± Christine White said thanks. Baird Lane gave a low chuckle, ¡°You¡¯re finally calling my name again, you haven¡¯t since we got back from the country, which is only when I forced you to in the country.¡± She hadn¡¯tpletely opened up to him in her heart after all. It was only now that she heard that Leo Bort wasing back that her heart opened a little more to him. Christine White¡¯s eyes flickered and she was about to open her mouth to say something when her stomach suddenly rumbled. She blushed a little, a little embarrassed, ¡°That ¡­¡± ¡°Hungry?¡± Baird Lane pressed his forehead against hers. Christine White East Two, could only hmmm softly. ¡°It¡¯s about time you got hungry, it¡¯s been so long, what do you want to eat?¡± Baird Lane asked her. Christine White thought about it and finally replied, ¡°I¡¯ll do whatever.¡± He was so much better at his craft than she was, and everything he made tasted so good, she really didn¡¯t have a choice. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go to the kitchen then.¡± Baird Lane said and got up off of her before walking out of the room to the kitchen. Christine White couldn¡¯t help but smile slightly as she looked at the entrance to the room. Who would have thought that the man who was once so noble and cold that it was too annoying to look at her more than once would now cook for her personally because she was hungry. She wouldn¡¯t have believed it if it were before. So, Baird Lane¡¯s change, is really too big, she is a bit skeptical, the current Baird Lane, is the real him, and the previous Dark Grid indifference of him, is pretending. But whether or not she was faking it, she wasn¡¯t sure and didn¡¯t bother to guess, stretching before fishing for her cell phone on the nightstand and ncing at it. ¡°Eight thirty, thatte?¡± Christine White muttered, then lifted the covers and got out of bed to go to the bathroom to take a shower. By the time she came out of the wash, Baird Lane had dinner ready and wasing out of the kitchen with two huge bowls, the smell of which could be smelled for meters. ¡°Doing what?¡± Christine White asked with a huff. Baird Lane set the bowl on the table, ¡°Noodles, eat?¡± ¡°Eat.¡± Christine White nodded without thinking. So vorful and delicious smelling, she¡¯d be a fool not to eat it. ¡°Come here if you want to eat.¡± Baird Lane gave her a little wave. Christine White dropped the towel she was holding in her hands in a hurry and trotted over to the table, looking into her bowl with two zed eyes. He made two bowls of tomato and egg noodles, white noodles, red tomatoes, yellow eggs, and a few green onionsying on top, looking at thebination of several colors, it gave a nice visual feast. ¡°What are you waiting for, just looking and not eating?¡± Baird Lane took the other end of the chopsticks and gently knocked Christine White¡¯s head. Christine White red at him and pulled out her chair and sat down, ¡°Who says I don¡¯t eat, I just look at these two bowls of noodles.¡± It¡¯s a really special look, and she can¡¯t do it anyway. ¡°Eat it all if it looks good.¡± Baird Lane said as he handed her the chopsticks. Christine White hmmm¡¯d, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I can finish it.¡± With that, the chopsticks attacked the bowl of noodles. His handiwork really didn¡¯t disappoint her, the moment it entered her mouth, it conquered her taste buds, and even though it was hot, so hot that it fanned her mouth, she couldn¡¯t bring herself to spit it out. Baird Lane sighed inwardly as he saw her look so foolish. Although I didn¡¯t learn a few days with the etiquette teacher, but at least I learned, howe I¡¯m still like this now? But forget it, this is also good, too many people in this circle are bound by rules, she is like this, on the contrary, it is unique. ¡°There¡¯s something else to tell you.¡± Baird Lane suddenly put down the chopsticks in his hands and spoke. Christine White looked at him as she ate and sputtered, ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°I fired Mick White.¡± When Baird Lane finished, his eyes locked on her expression, trying to see if she would have a problem with it. However Christine White just froze for a second and went back to eating calmly, ¡°It¡¯s fine to fire him, he¡¯s a person that, in and of himself, isn¡¯t fit to work for thepany.¡± Baird Lane raised an eyebrow in some surprise at her answer, ¡°I thought you would ¡­¡± ¡°Thought I¡¯d be offended didn¡¯t you?¡± Christine White smiled at him. Baird Lane lifted his chin nomittally. Christine White took a sip of her soup and returned, ¡°That¡¯s not so bad, I know exactly what Mick White is, sooner orter he¡¯s going to get fired, and if you fired him, he must have done something.¡± ¡°Trust me that much?¡± Baird Lane raised an eyebrow. Christine White nodded, ¡°I know you, you don¡¯t just fire anyone without a reason.¡± Baird Lane¡¯s lips curled up moodily, ¡°That¡¯s right, I don¡¯t voluntarily fire anyone without just cause, and I fired Mick White because he was in thepany ¡­¡± He just Gates reported back. Christine White listened and sighed, ¡°Then he really deserved it, I never promised to introduce him to a job in the first ce, but you still gave ¡­¡± ¡°He¡¯s your brother.¡± Baird Lane flicked his thin lips. It was for her sake that he gave Mick White a job in the first ce. Christine White naturally understood what he meant by that, and smiled bitterly, ¡°Yeah, he¡¯s my brother, but in the future, I won¡¯t think of him as a brother anymore. ¡±N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. During the day, that p from Mick White had literally knocked her heart,pletely cold. ¡°Wouldn¡¯t think of him as a brother?¡± Baird Lane¡¯s eyebrows trailed off, ¡°What¡¯s that supposed to mean?¡± ¡°It means that from now on I¡¯ll just think of him as a stranger.¡± Christine White exins. Baird Lane propped his head up, ¡°Can you do it?¡± Christine White¡¯s eyelids drooped, ¡°I don¡¯t know, but I¡¯ll try.¡± ¡°I hope so.¡± Baird Lane didn¡¯t quite believe her somehow, but didn¡¯t say so explicitly, lest he blow her off, so he changed the question again, ¡°Do you still think it was your fault about what happened during the day?¡± Chapter 250 – Will You Be Surprised ¡°Don¡¯t think so.¡± Christine White dropped her eyebrows and smiled bitterly. ¡°Why?¡± Baird Lane asked her why. Christine White took a breath, ¡°The moment I heard that Mick¡¯s girlfriend had aborted the baby, I did wonder if it was all because I hadn¡¯t paid for it, so I subconsciously wanted to go to The White Family and exin everything, but Mick¡¯s p, and my mom and dad¡¯s ming me for it, made me ¡­¡± ¡°Clear your head?¡± Baird Lane interrupted her. Christine White gave him a nk look, and although she didn¡¯t think it was a very nice thing for him to say, she had to admit that it was what was on her mind. That p did snap her out of her head and her feelings for The White Family, and she realized from it that she wasn¡¯t wrong. If she gave money at the beginning, and in such arge amount, then The White Family would think she had money, and would keep asking her for more and more money in the future, and in the end, if she fed their appetite and couldn¡¯t get the money, they¡¯d just hate her, and think she was useless, and maybe even do something unbelievable. So to keep that day froming, she might as well cut them off from asking for money from her early on, it¡¯s just a shame about the kid ¡­ Thinking about it, Christine White sighed. Baird Lane narrowed his eyes, ¡°What¡¯s the sigh?¡± ¡°I was just thinking about that baby in Mick¡¯s girlfriend¡¯s belly, and it¡¯s so sad that it¡¯s just gone.¡± Christine White said with some sadness. That child, too, reminded her of her own children, both lost at such a young age. The only difference, though, is that her baby was aborted by someone else, whereas Mick White¡¯s girlfriend¡¯s baby was aborted by the girl herself. ¡°There¡¯s nothing to pity.¡± Baird Lane took a sip from a ss of water on the side, ¡°The fact that the woman was able to abort the child so readily is enough to show that she had no fondness for that child.¡± ¡°How!¡± Christine White disagreed with him somewhat. Baird Lane looked at her askance with raised eyes, ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t I. You have to realize that not all mothers in this world love their children, and isn¡¯t your mother an example of that?¡± ¡°This ¡­¡± Christine White opened her mouth, speechless. ¡°So yeah, don¡¯t look at things too one-sided, it¡¯s good that that child is gone, and Mick White doesn¡¯t seem like a family man, it¡¯s better not toe to this world in the first ce than to be born to parents who don¡¯t love and care.¡± Baird Lane put down the water cup and said lightly. Christine White rubbed her temples, ¡°You¡¯re right, maybe this turned out to be a good thing instead.¡± ¡°Okay, enough about that, eat, it¡¯s getting cold.¡± Baird Lane knocked on the table, reminding her to eat quickly. Christine White hmmm¡¯s and nods her head without further thought as she continues to eat her bowl of noodles. Once she was done eating, Baird Lane took a phone call and went off to the den for a video conference as she gathered up the dishes and went to the kitchen to clean them. Halfway through cleaning, the cell phone in his pocket suddenly vibrated. She gave a puzzled eep, then unscrewed the faucet and took the phone out after rinsing the foam off her hands. On the screen was a text message, still from an unknown caller. Curious, she clicked on it, and all it said was, You are not the daughter of The White Family! ¡°What the hell?¡± Christine White froze. What do you mean she¡¯s not the daughter of The White Family? And who sent this text message? A prank? Christine White was a little ufortable and vaguely angry as she clicked on Reply in the lower right corner and typed, Who are you? After the missive was replied to, she stared at the inexplicable missive. After watching for about a few minutes, the other person didn¡¯te back with another missive. Christine White knew that the other side probably wouldn¡¯t reply. ¡°Looks like a real prank line.¡± Christine White muttered, thinking no more about it, putting her phone back in her pocket and continuing to wash her own dishes. After washing up, she wiped her hands and came out of the kitchen, just in time to bump into the figure of Baird Laneing out of the study as well. Four eyes met, Christine White was stunned, then waved her hand in greeting, ¡°What a coincidence, you¡¯re done with your meeting?¡± ¡°Well, a small meeting, won¡¯t take long, any more water?¡± Baird Lane held up the empty teapot in his hand. Christine White nodded, ¡°Yes, give it to me.¡± She walked over to him and reached out to take the teapot from him. Just then, her eyes suddenly caught the light of something. She fixed her eyes on the ring on his ring finger. The ring was unmistakably the male version of her wedding ring. Sure enough, what Debby York had said was true, he really was wearing a wedding ring, and the funny thing was that she hadn¡¯t seen it since just now, or had she only noticed it just now with the reflected glow of the diamond on his ring. ¡°Looking at something?¡± Baird Lane frowned slightly when he saw Christine White start to stare again. This woman, why she¡¯s been so dopeytely. ¡°I was looking at the ring on your hand.¡± Christine White looked back, and with no intention of hiding it, said it directly and graciously. Baird Lane was startled and lifted the hand with the ring on it, ¡°You mean this?¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± Christine White nodded slightly, ¡°Why are you suddenly wearing them, didn¡¯t you never wear them before?¡± ¡°And you said that was before.¡± Baird Lane put his hand down, looked her in the eye, and said seriously, ¡°But it¡¯s not like it used to be, that¡¯s why I¡¯m wearing a ring.¡± ¡°So.¡± Christine White gave an oh-so-quiet, and without another word, took the teapot he was holding and went to the kitchen. She was going to ask him what was different, but thought better of itter. Asking too many questions is not always a good thing. After pouring the water, Christine White carries the teapot back to the living room where Baird Lane is on the phone. Christine White gave him a look and didn¡¯t bother him, setting the teapot down on the coffee table before gingerly heading back to the bedroom to get ready for rest. By the time Baird Lane returned from his call, she was asleep. Baird Lane stood beside the bed and looked at her sleepy little face and couldn¡¯t help but let out a low chuckle, ¡°Sleeping pretty fast!¡±N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. Bell ¡­ At that moment, the doorbell suddenly came from the direction of the living room. Baird Lane blushed and subconsciously nced toward Christine White, seeing that she hadn¡¯t woken up, before stretching his brow and going to open the door. Standing outside the door was a middle-aged man in a suit, and when the man saw Baird Lane, he hurriedly and respectfully shouted, ¡°President Lane.¡± ¡°Got the stuff?¡± Baird Lane asked. The man nodded, ¡°Bring it.¡± With that, he reached into his suit pocket and pulled out a small red velvet ring box, handing it to Baird Lane with both hands, ¡°President Lane, this is what you asked me to bring, Sister Song gave it to me herself.¡± Baird Lane nodded and took the ring box and opened it and looked at it, seeing that it did indeed contain what he wanted, he nodded in satisfaction, ¡°Not bad, it¡¯s fine, you can go back.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± The man answered, then turned and left. Baird Lane closed the door and took the ring box back to the bedroom, then crouched beside the bed and fished out Christine White¡¯s left hand, removing the ring from the box and easing it onto her ring finger. It was the second time he had put a ring on her finger. The first time he wore it, he wore it unwillingly and with rough movements, and he didn¡¯t know if it hurt her at that time. An apology crossed the bottom of Baird Lane¡¯s eyes at the thought before he pinched four of her fingers to lift her hand up and lowered his head to kiss the ring. The kisssted about several seconds before he slowly removed his lips and ced her hand under the covers. And I wonder if she¡¯ll be surprised when she wakes up tomorrow and sees an extra ring on her finger? Chapter 251 – Nigel Lane’s Clues I don¡¯t think so, in the first ce the ring was removed by her own hand, and when she saw it in the morning, she should have been surprised at most, but not delighted. Not absolutely though, we¡¯ll see how she reacts when tomorrow rolls around. At the thought, Baird Lane pinched his brow and lifted the covers to lie down and snuggle up with Christine White. The night, it always goes by fast. Waking up the next day, Christine White subconsciously looked to her side position, which was empty, and the person was gone again. But she wasn¡¯t surprised; nine times out of ten Baird Lane wasn¡¯t there every time she woke up anyway, and she was used to it. He always woke up earlier than she did, and in contrast to him, she lived like azy person. Yawning, Christine White slipped on her shoes and walked to the bathroom, ready to wash up. However, just as she was washing her face, she suddenly felt something on her fingers rubbing her cheeks ufortably, she hurriedly caught two handfuls of water, rinsed off the foam on her face and fished out a towel to dry her face, then raised her hand to her heel to take a look, and her eyes suddenly red at her. ¡°This ¡­¡± Christine White was dumbfounded and frozen. She didn¡¯t understand how the ring got on her hand.N?velDrama.Org owns all content. She clearly remembers that when she had to divorce Baird Lane, she took off the ring and left it at the vi, along with the jade pendant ah. But how now ¡­ Baird Lane? Right! Christine White clenched her palms, it was definitely him! His ring was only put on yesterday, so it¡¯s possible that he did this ring in her hand. Thinking about this, Christine White dropped her towel and walked out of the bathroom to her room, ready to call and ask Baird Lane. As a result, just as the call was dialed, Baird Lane¡¯s voice rang back at the put door, ¡°What¡¯s up? Call me?¡± He leaned against the doorframe with his cell phone and looked at her with a smirk. Christine White opened her mouth, ¡°You didn¡¯t leave?¡± ¡°It¡¯s the weekend.¡± Baird Lane said. The corner of Christine White¡¯s mouth twitched slightly, ¡°I forgot.¡± ¡°Well, look out.¡± Baird Lane nodded. Christine White rolled her eyes and didn¡¯t bother. But Baird Lane stood up straight and walked over, ¡°What are you calling me for?¡± He asked as he snuffed out themunication in his hand. Christine White then reacted to the fact that she had almost gotten sidetracked by him, and with a light cough to straighten out her words, asked, ¡°This, did you put this on me?¡± She held up her left hand, revealing the ring on it for him to see. Baird Lane hmmm¡¯d, ¡°It¡¯s me, I specifically asked Aunt Lucy to find itst night and have the driver bring it here, but you didn¡¯t know that when you were asleep. ¡± ¡°Why?¡± Christine White dropped her hand and looked at him withplexity. Baird Lane raised an eyebrow, ¡°What why?¡± ¡°Why did you put this on me?¡± Christine White asked again. Baird Lane narrowed his eyes, then smiled low, ¡°Because you¡¯re my wife.¡± ¡°But then, if we all wear them, you won¡¯t be afraid ¡­¡± Before she could finish her sentence, a cell phone suddenly rang, blocking all her words in her throat at once. She had no choice but to shut her mouth with a sigh. ¡°Hold on, I¡¯ll take a call.¡± Baird Lane said an apology to Christine White before pulling out his cell phone. This time he didn¡¯t go behind her back either, and answered the cell phone directly to his ear, ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°President Lane, there¡¯s news on the second youngest.¡± Gates¡¯ excited voice came through. Baird Lane¡¯s pupils constricted and he couldn¡¯t hide a slight tremor in his voice, ¡°What do you mean, Nigel found it?¡± ¡°Not found, just a few clues.¡± Gates corrected. Baird Lane closed his breath, then forced himself to calm down, ¡°I see, where did you find the clue, send me the information and coordinates, I¡¯ll be right over.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Gates responded, speaking the phone and hanging up. Baird Lane puts down his cell phone and pockets it before turning to Christine White, ¡°What did you just say about not being afraid?¡± Christine White shook her head, ¡°Nothing, I assume you have something urgent to attend to?¡± ¡°Nigel¡¯s got a clue.¡± Baird Lane replied. ¡°Nigel?¡± said Christine White, feeling a little familiar with the name at first, thinking about it for a few seconds, anding to a sudden realization, ¡°Is that your brother?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Baird Lane nodded. Christine White swallowed, ¡°No wonder you were so excited just now, so what are you still standing there for, don¡¯t go yet, just in case you can find someone this time.¡± ¡°Are youing with me?¡± Baird Lane inquired of her. Christine White flinched for a moment, then waved her hand, ¡°Or no, I can¡¯t help much if I go, I¡¯d better not go to slow you down, you go by yourself, be careful on the way.¡± She straightened his tie. Baird Lane rubbed her head, ¡°I know, I¡¯ve put breakfast on the table, remember to eat it, I¡¯ll leave you to it.¡± With that, he lowered his head and ced a kiss on her forehead before turning to leave. Christine White watched him walk away before slowly withdrawing her gaze and would the bathroom to continue washing. By the time she came out of the wash, it was ten minutester, and she couldn¡¯t help but sigh as she looked at the ring on her finger. In fact, she was just about to tell him that they were both wearing rings, wasn¡¯t he afraid that people would see their rtionship? After all, she¡¯d always remembered that he was sick of their rtionshiping to light. Even now not many people in the circle know that he is married. But before she could finish, she was interrupted by that phone call, and though he re-askedter, she didn¡¯t want to talk about it. As for the ring ¡­ Christine White pondered for a moment, then suddenly removed the ring, then pulled out her suitcase and found a ne without a pendant in her box of jewelry, then threaded the ring as a pendant into the chain and wore it around her neck. That way, no one should notice she¡¯s wearing the same wedding ring as Baird Lane, right? Slightly relieved at the thought, Christine White hid the ne in her dress and went to the living room for breakfast. Breakfast is supposed to be made by Baird Lane himself, and it tastes pretty much likest night¡¯s spaghetti. She ate half of it, and there was half left, supposedly prepared by Baird Lane for himself, but before he could eat it, he was called away by a phone call. I wonder if he¡¯s hungry now. But he shouldn¡¯t be hungry either, he had Gates by his side, who went back to prepare at hismand. So she¡¯d better not worry about it; her worrying now is like a poor person who doesn¡¯t have enough to eat or wear, worrying about whether a rich person is having a good time or not. Collecting her thoughts, Christine White stopped thinking and shook her head as she began to clear the table. Debby York¡¯s call came as soon as she finished packing, ¡°Christine, what¡¯s going on today?¡± ¡°No, why?¡± Christine White asked as she read her book and clipped her cell phone to her ear. Debby York hemmed and hawed twice, ¡°How abouting out for a cup of coffee?¡± ¡°Coffee?¡± Christine White raised an eyebrow, ¡°Why are you suddenly thinking of drinking coffee, I thought you hated bitter things.¡± ¡°Oops, a blind date, but not my mom, and arranged a blind date for me, so I¡¯m in desperate need of a teammate who can help me mess up this blind date.¡± ¡°Are you kidding?¡± Christine White¡¯s hand shook in fear and the book in her hand fell to the floor, ¡°You¡¯re asking me to help you mess up this blind date, and Auntie still doesn¡¯t hate me.¡± ¡°But ¡­¡± ¡°There¡¯s no buts, I¡¯m not going to help you in any way this time, so deal with it yourself.¡± Christine White said expressionlessly, then made a gesture to hang up the phone. Debby York called out to her in a huff, ¡°Wait wait wait, so I don¡¯t want you to help me mess up, how about you go shopping with me?¡± ¡°Shopping?¡± Christine White¡¯s mind wandered. There¡¯s exactly one thing she wants to buy yet. Chapter 252 Baird Lane’s Birthday Present That¡¯s Baird Lane¡¯s birthday present. His birthday is next month and it¡¯s just the right time to prepare the gift. ¡°You promise?¡± Debby York asked. Christine White nodded, ¡°I promise, where are you, I¡¯ll be right out.¡± She stood up and walked towards her room. ¡°I¡¯m in the South Hingham Commercial Circle.¡± Debby York rushed to give her location. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll be there as soon as I can.¡± Cutting off the call, Christine White didn¡¯t immediately put away her cell phone, but instead tapped her address book to look for the driver¡¯s phone number she had just saved yesterday and called it. It was the first time she¡¯d ever had a driver of her own, and for a moment, she was still a little nervous about all the phone calls. But this driver¡¯s voice was a bit on the older side, sounding about Aunt Lucy¡¯s age, and his speech was still gentle, which eased her nerves. After making the call, the driver was already on his way over, and Christine White didn¡¯t dare to dy, rushing to change clothes and put on makeup. By the time she had packed up, the driver had arrived. Christine White pulled the car door open and got in, telling where she was going. The driver nodded and started the car. An hourter, Nanxing Commercial Street Circle. Christine White had just gotten out of the car when Debby York scurried out the other side and tapped her on the shoulder, ¡°Christine, you¡¯re finally here.¡± Christine White was taken aback and tapped her chest in a no-nonsense manner, ¡°Where did youe from?¡±N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. ¡°I¡¯ve been waiting for you there.¡± Debby York pointed to a nearby milk tea store. Christine White gave a dawning oh, ¡°No wonder you saw me as soon as I got out of the car.¡± ¡°That¡¯s.¡± Debby York lifted her chin proudly, then curiously surveyed the driver standing next to the car, ¡°Christine, this is ¡­.¡± ¡°This is Uncle Luise.¡± Christine White introduced. Uncle Luise smiled politely at Debby York, ¡°Hello Miss, I¡¯m Mrs.¡¯s driver.¡± ¡°A chauffeur?¡± Debby York eximed, ¡°Christine, you¡¯ve upgraded, you have a chauffeur now, a while back you were traveling by taxi.¡± ¡°Time has changed.¡± Christine White smiled perfunctorily, then said to Uncle Luise, ¡°Uncle Luise, you go back first, I don¡¯t need you to wait here.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Uncle Luise nodded and got in her car to leave immediately afterward. As she watched the car go, Debby York was still a bit out of it, ¡°Christine, I¡¯m really getting curious about what your husband¡¯s family does now.¡± ¡°Just general business.¡± Christine White said with a twinkle in her eye. Baird Lane was supposed to be a businessman. Isn¡¯t a businessman a businessman. ¡°Don¡¯t tease me.¡± Debby York rolled her eyes, ¡°And ordinary business, how can you be friends with President Lane in ordinary business and contact a doctor that well known that easily?¡± ¡°Uh ¡­ What exactly are you trying to say?¡± Christine White asked, scratching her head. Christine White smiled a lewd smile, ¡°I wanted to ask you, is your husband¡¯s family rich, or President Lane¡¯s?¡± ¡°Uh ¡­¡± The corner of Christine White¡¯s mouth twitched slightly, ¡°It should all be about the same.¡± ¡°Man, that¡¯s top notch hoity-toity!¡± Debby York¡¯s mouth dropped open into a circle. Christine White smiled awkwardly and didn¡¯t say anything. The Lane Family is one of the most powerful families in the world, and many of them are trying to get their hands on it. ¡°Christine, and you said how you were so lucky?¡± Debby York took her hand enviously. Christine White¡¯s smile faded a fraction, ¡°Fate?¡± ¡°Yes, born in an ordinary family, but can be married into the top luxury family in one fell swoop, this is not a good life is what, you do not see the showbiz those who want to marry can not marry it.¡± ¡°Yeah? ¡­¡± Christine White tugged at the corner of her mouth, a sad color crossing her eyes. She may have been destined to marry Baird Lane, or she wouldn¡¯t have been able to, but her experience doesn¡¯t speak of destiny. Losing a healthy body and losing a child is not destiny, it¡¯s sadness. If she could do it all over again, she¡¯s not sure she¡¯d sign up to run for Bride of Baird Lane. ¡°Christine, what¡¯s on your mind?¡± Debby York reached out and waved her hand in front of Christine White¡¯s face, ¡°You didn¡¯t respond when I called you several times.¡± ¡°Nothing, got sidetracked, what did you call me for?¡± Christine White asked as she collected her thoughts and reared a smile. Debby York came up to her and said mysteriously, ¡°Of course I wanted to ask you if there are any more, unmarried males in your husband¡¯s circle, and I¡¯ll see if I can hook one up.¡± ¡°Debby!¡± Christine White¡¯s face sank and she said seriously, ¡°You want to marry into the family.¡± ¡°Uh, I was just looking at you ¡­¡± ¡°See how well I¡¯m doing now?¡± Christine White interrupted her. Debby York heard her getting a little angry and her expression stiffened, ¡°Christine, I¡¯m just saying that for fun, if you don¡¯t want me to marry into the family, then I won¡¯t, why are you acting like this.¡± ¡°Debby .¡± Christine White sighed, ¡°You misunderstand me, I¡¯m not not letting you marry a rich family, it¡¯s just that the rich family is not as simple as you think, and they won¡¯t ept a girl from an ordinary family, and the ones like me are just a few, back then when I married my husband, it was also because of an ident.¡± ¡°What kind of ident, anyway?¡± Debby York came to attention. Christine White shook her head, ¡°I¡¯m sorry Debby , I can¡¯t say that, I can only tell you that the mansion is really not for girls like us to marry, you¡¯ll find out when you marry into it that you¡¯re just two worlds away from them, it¡¯s not going to be a happy one, just look at what I used to know.¡± ¡°You were?¡± Debby York was a little puzzled, ¡°But I see you¡¯ve had a good life.¡± ¡°That¡¯s because I¡¯ve always told you the good side of my life, and the bad side of my life, I¡¯ve never said, you know, I was married to my husband for three years, and he just gave me the cold shoulder for three years, and it was so hard to finally live together, but he did it with an agenda.¡± ¡°Purposeful?¡± Debby York was confused. Christine White hmmm¡¯d, ¡°He wanted my bone marrow to save his first love, when I first took my leave, didn¡¯t you ask me if I was sick, and of course my answer was that I had my appendix out, which I didn¡¯t, I donated my bone marrow.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll go!¡± Debby York was shocked, ¡°The reason for that is actually, asking for your bone marrow to save your first love, what kind of brain does that? And what about your child? And how the hell did the baby go missing, after this, I don¡¯t believe it was really you who dropped it.¡± ¡°Not from the fall, but also from saving his first love.¡± Christine White touched her belly, her voice unable to hide the sorrow. Debby York this time was shocked and froze for a while before slowing down, just feel like their three views have been refreshed, ¡°Oh my god, it¡¯s horrible, for the sake of your first love, your husband actually don¡¯t even want the child, it¡¯s still a human being, Christine, it¡¯s right that you want to get a divorce, but why don¡¯t you get a divorce again.¡± Speaking of which, Debby York stomped her foot with some anger, while the idea that she also wanted to marry into a wealthy familypletely dissipated in her mind. If all the mansions were like this, and she had to be prepared to dig out her heart and kidneys and draw out her bone marrow when she married into them, then she would rather be an ordinary person for the rest of her life. ¡°It¡¯s not really that he doesn¡¯t want the baby, the baby is gone, he didn¡¯t do it, it¡¯s ¡­¡± ¡°Whatever.¡± Debby York interrupts Christine White¡¯s exnation, ¡°It¡¯s all about saving his first love from not being there anyway, and he¡¯s not innocent.¡± ¡°You¡¯re right, that¡¯s why I¡¯ve never put off the idea of divorce, just to see what he ends up doing.¡± Christine White smiled. Anyway, Baird Lane said he was going to put Leo Bort in jail, and if he couldn¡¯t do it in the end, she still wanted a divorce. ¡°Christine, you didn¡¯t fight the divorce?¡± Debby York was slightly stunned. Christine White nodded, ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡°Then why are you living with him again now, with no mention of divorce, what is going on in your mind or what are you ying at?¡± Debby York asked. Chapter 253 – Knitting Scarves with My Own Hands Christine White shook her head and smiled, as if she wasn¡¯t going to say it. Debby York saw this and knew she couldn¡¯t ask for an answer, so she had to stop. ¡°Forget it, just make up your own mind, I¡¯m always on your side anyway,e on, let¡¯s go shopping.¡± She stepped forward and took Christine White¡¯s arm. Christine White inclined her head at her, ¡°What about your blind date?¡± ¡°I told the guy straight up I wasn¡¯t going.¡± ¡°Is that okay?¡± Christine White was a little worried. Debby York waved her hand, ¡°What¡¯s not to like, I¡¯m just not going anyway, I don¡¯t believe my mom can take a rope and tie me up.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not impossible¡­ Auntie might actually do that in case you break an appointment like that too many times.¡± Christine White hit her. Debby York rolled her eyes, ¡°Okay, enough about those ones, let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go check out the clothes, I heard that the people at HQ are well dressed, I can¡¯t be outdone by them.¡± ¡°Uh-huh.¡± Christine White nodded. In the time since, the two have been in and out of various clothing stores. Debby York bought a lot of clothes and carried bags full in her hands, and Christine White helped her carry two or three more. Andpared to Debby York, Christine White didn¡¯t buy a single piece, mainly because she didn¡¯t have much money on hand. ¡°Where to next?¡± Debby York asked, wiping the sweat from her forehead. Christine White looked around, ¡°Do you still want to buy?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve bought almost everything, I¡¯ve spent all the money I had to get ready to go out today, but you, why don¡¯t you buy a single thing?¡± Debby York looked at her. Christine White smiled, ¡°Nothing to buy, and I still have the clothes, not to mention what¡¯s the point of looking so good, it¡¯s not like we¡¯re going to a beauty pageant.¡± ¡°That¡¯s also true Oh, your husband is so rich, I don¡¯t think you¡¯re short on clothes, but I hardly seem to see you wearing any designer clothes.¡± Debby York wondered. Christine White dropped her eyes and returned, ¡°There¡¯s no need, when I used to work at thepany and dress that well, people would definitely guess what I really am, so can I still work without fear?¡± During these three years, Baird Lane had been cold to her and hadn¡¯t given her a penny, but she had no shortage of clothes, and the newest ones were sent regrly to her door every month. But that¡¯s not what Baird Lane ordered, that¡¯s what the old man ordered. It¡¯s just that she hasn¡¯t worn any of them, and what she does wear, she bought herself, for one of the reasons she just mentioned, and the other, that she doesn¡¯t really want to rely on The Lane Family too much. ¡°You¡¯re right, but now that you¡¯ve left your job, you don¡¯t need to talk about this, you should wear what you need to wear, women, you still need to dress up a little bit better, you wear such in clothes every time, you really don¡¯t look like a mansion wife, moreover, you don¡¯t want to be a woman who has been married.¡± Debby York said as she sized up Christine White. Christine White looked down at herself, ¡°Is that so? But I don¡¯t think it¡¯s much.¡± ¡°Nonsense, of course you think nothing of yourself, I still think I¡¯m full of advantages.¡± Debby York didn¡¯t have the good sense tough, ¡°But Christine, you really should change your style and dress more womanly, you look like an innocent college student like this, but after looking at it for a long time, it will always make people feel bored. ¡± ¡°Yes?¡± Christine White froze. Getting tired of it?Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. She never felt like she¡¯d have a problem wearing it. For her, it¡¯s whatever she wants to wear as long as she¡¯sfortable in it. ¡°Of course, don¡¯t you think that if you look at the same thing for a long time, it won¡¯t be fresh anymore? Furthermore, men are visual creatures again, he may like your innocent look at this moment, but notter, so Christine, you should really change it up.¡± Debby York advised. ¡°You have a point, let me think about it.¡± Christine White nodded thoughtfully. Debby York patted her on the back, ¡°Well, there¡¯s no rush on this one, now think about where we¡¯re going, dinner, or are we going back?¡± ¡°I have a ce to be.¡± Christine White pointed across the street to the men¡¯s brand store. Debby York looked at her suspiciously, ¡°You¡¯re buying something for your husband?¡± ¡°Well, his birthday¡¯sing up, gotta get him a present of some kind.¡± Christine White said with a smile before heading across the street. Debby York followed close behind her, a little upset, ¡°Why did you buy it for him, a man like that shouldn¡¯t be given anything.¡± ¡°Okay, one size fits all, stop talking, there are people in the store watching us.¡± Christine White lifted her chin toward the counter, signaling Debby York to be quiet. Debby York grunted and reluctantly shut her mouth. The two of them shopped around the men¡¯s clothing store and looked at everything, but Christine White couldn¡¯t find anything that was suitable and satisfactory, either the price was too expensive or the things didn¡¯t fit Baird Lane¡¯s style. Debby York had been following her around, watching her sigh more than once, and finally couldn¡¯t hold it in any longer, and opened her mouth, ¡°Christine, what are you going to buy anyway, I can see you¡¯re torn halfway through the day.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know, none of these fit. ¡°Christine White returned with some distress, then walked over to one of the ties and reached out to touch it, ¡°Debby , do you think there is anything else besides these that would be more appropriate for a man?¡± ¡°A razor?¡± Debby York thought for a moment and named one. Christine White corner of the eye twitched, ¡°This ¡­ Seems like it¡¯s not quite right for him either, he has a razor, but it¡¯s very expensive, that brand I used to specifically check, hundreds of thousands of dors, I can¡¯t afford it.¡± ¡°Then no.¡± Debby York spread her hands, ¡°Because you can¡¯t even afford it, unless you use your husband¡¯s money and buy your husband a gift, or at most a tie with your thousands of dors.¡± ¡°It kind of breaks my heart when you say that.¡± Christine White smiled bitterly. She suddenly realized that she was really poor and couldn¡¯t even afford a gift. ¡°I¡¯m telling the truth, but the gift, emphasis on the heart, you can do it yourself ah, this is not the day is getting colder and colder, knitting a scarf mittens and so on can also be.¡± Debby York did not think so. Christine White¡¯s eyes glowed, ¡°Knit a scarf?¡± ¡°Yeah, what, you really want to knit your husband a scarf?¡± Debby York raised an eyebrow. Christine White rubbed the tip of her nose, ¡°Because there¡¯s no money, and he doesn¡¯t always look at the things I¡¯m buying for these thousands of dors, and he¡¯s embarrassed to throw them away anyhow if he made them with his own hands.¡± ¡°Fair enough, so let¡¯s go to the first floor and browse around, they should sell scarf thread.¡± Debby York said. Christine White nodded, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± It was an hour after I bought the scarf line. Debby York suggested getting something to eat, and Christine White had no objection. But halfway through the meal, Debby York gets a phone call from her mom, forcefully calling her back. Christine White was naturally not in much of a mood to hang out on her own, and after a quick bowl of rice, she had her drivere over to pick her up. By the time we got back to the apartment, it was almost two in the afternoon. Christine White opened the door and had just walked in when she saw Baird Lane¡¯s leather shoes. She raised an eyebrow slightly, a little surprised. He¡¯s back so soon? ¡°Baird?¡± shouted Christine White toward the living room. But no one responded. ¡°Isn¡¯t it back?¡± Christine White looked back at the foyer suspiciously; the shoes were still there, so it looked like he was indeed back. It just didn¡¯t move for some reason. There was nothing for Christine White to do but to head into the living room, and as she got closer, a strong odor of alcohol suddenly hit her nose. She subconsciously wrinkled her nose and fanned her hand in front of her, fanning off some of the smell of alcohol before stretching the bridge of her nose and looking around to see a figure standing outside the balcony with his back to her, and a bottle of highly concentrated Louis XIII resting openly at his hand. Why is he drinking all of a sudden? Chapter 254 – Birthmark And as far as she could remember, when he drank, other than when he would drink at social functions, it was mostly when he was in a heavy mood. So he¡¯s drinking now, is there something wrong with the clue about Nigel Lane? Thinking about it, Christine White coughed softly, alerting the man on the balcony that she was back. Sure enough, the man heard the movement and slowly turned around, ¡°Back?¡± Christine White hmmmed, ¡°Why are you drinking again?¡± ¡°Smoke you?¡± Baird Lane asked. Christine White shook her head, ¡°No, but you ¡­ all right?¡± She asked carefully. Baird Lane put down the ss in his hand, ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°Uh, I mean, your mood, you seem to be in a bad mood right now, is there something wrong with your brother¡¯s husband?¡± Christine White ventured a guess. A sh of surprise crossed the bottom of Baird Lane¡¯s eyes and passed quickly, ¡°How did you know I was in a bad mood because of that?¡± ¡°It¡¯s easy to guess that you went out on a trip just for this.¡± Christine White shrugged her shoulders. Baird Laneughed softly, ¡°It does seem like you¡¯ve grown a lot more than you used to, or at least your brain isn¡¯t as dumb as it used to be.¡± ¡°Why do you keep calling me stupid.¡± Christine White beamed with some displeasure. Baird Lane finished his ss, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll stop, but you guessed right, I did get in a bad mood because of this, Gates called and said that Nigel had a lead, but when I got there the lead was false, someone put it out on purpose.¡± ¡°On purpose?¡± Christine White was slightly surprised. Baird Lane nodded, his eyes a little cold, ¡°Yes, it was indeed intentional, but I don¡¯t know the man¡¯s purpose in doing it.¡± ¡°Maybe it¡¯s to make sure you and Grandpa are still continuing to look for your brother.¡± Christine White said subconsciously. But that woke up Baird Lane, who narrowed his eyes and murmured, ¡°Maybe you¡¯re right!¡± ¡°Eh?¡± Christine White froze, ¡°Right? But I was just saying that.¡± ¡°Often times, the key point in a mystery is often in that one unspoken sentence.¡± Baird Lane said. Christine White sputtered a little embarrassed, ¡°Can I take that as apliment?¡± ¡°Sure.¡± Baird Lane nodded, ¡°But you want an actualpliment, I can give you that too.¡± ¡°So tell me what would be an actualpliment.¡± Christine White asked deliberately. Baird Lane stepped forward and cupped her chin for a kiss, ¡°Is this okay?¡± Christine White¡¯s eyes widened, ¡°You cheated!¡± ¡°What¡¯s the trick?¡± Baird Lane looked at her. Christine White averted her eyes, ¡°I thought you said the actualpliment was something else, I didn¡¯t realize it was this.¡±N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. Isn¡¯t this one better than the others?¡± Baird Lane smirked. Christine White bristled and didn¡¯t answer anymore. Baird Lane, not wanting to tease her into fleeing in shyness either, wiped her lips with his thumb before releasing her chin and retreating back to the balcony¡¯s railing, looking puzzled, ¡°There¡¯s a very good chance that what you just said, and I have a very good chance it¡¯s true, that the purpose of the people who put up the false leads was to find out if we still cared about Nigel. ¡± ¡°And what does that purpose mean to that person?¡± Christine White asked in disbelief. Baird Lane picked up the bottle and poured himself another ss of wine, ¡°I remember telling you that Nigel was stolen by an enemy of The Lane Family and that there were records of Nigel¡¯s stic surgery more than ten years ago, so Grandpa and I guessed that there was a high probability that whoever had stolen Nigel would have groomed Nigel to be a vengeance against The Lane Family¡¯s tool.¡± ¡°Then I probably see what you mean.¡± Christine White rubbed her chin. Baird Lane came to a few moments of interest, ¡°Tell me about it.¡± ¡°Then don¡¯tugh at me if I¡¯m wrong.¡± Christine White looked at him. Baird Lane nodded, ¡°No.¡± ¡°Alright then.¡± Christine White took a breath and started to put her guess into words, ¡°The person who put up the false clues would be the same person who stole Nigel Lane, that person wants to test how much you guys care Land about Nigel Lane, and once he tries it and realizes that you guys haven¡¯t given up on searching for Nigel Lane yet then he¡¯s going to let Nigel Lane toe out and take revenge on The Lane Family.¡± At that, Baird Lane had a strange light in his eyes, ¡°And what was the reason for doing that?¡± ¡°It¡¯s very simple, isn¡¯t it often shown on TV, raising the son of the enemy¡¯s family to grow up, and then going to avenge the family¡¯s revenge, seeing the enemy¡¯s family kill each other, then that person not only has the revenge embraced, but also the psychology will get a great sense of satisfaction ah.¡± Christine White said. The corner of Baird Lane¡¯s mouth twitched slightly, ¡°You watched that on TV?¡± ¡°Yeah, what¡¯s the problem?¡± Christine White blinked. Baird Lane held his forehead a little weepily, ¡°No, there¡¯s nothing wrong with it, you¡¯re right, maybe that¡¯s what the man was up to, and that¡¯s pretty much what I thought.¡± ¡°That won¡¯t do, so to avoid this scene actually happening in the future, you¡¯d better find your brother as soon as possible.¡± Christine White yawned. After a morning of shopping with Debby York, she was really a little tired. ¡°I know.¡± Baird Lane sighed, ¡°But it¡¯s not going to be easy to find Nigel at all.¡± ¡°How is it not easy, just find out The Lane Family¡¯s enemies one by one, and then don¡¯t you just have to check them out one by one.¡± Christine White said in disbelief. Baird Laneughed lowly, ¡°What you said is indeed the easiest way, but you have to know that although The Lane Family is powerful, The Lane Family¡¯s enemies¡¯ power is not small either, once all of them are inventoried, it might offend them all, in case they join hands to target The Lane Family, that The Lane Family will be able to withstand it?¡± ¡°This ¡­¡± Christine White was stunned. That one she hadn¡¯t really thought about. In her mind, The Lane Family was the top family in the city, there really wasn¡¯t any other family that couldpare, so over time she subconsciously assumed that The Lane Family could do anything. But now his words have woken her up to the fact that The Lane Family isn¡¯t omnipotent anymore, which shows that she was a little conceited in her previous views of The Lane Family. Thinking about it, Christine White bites her lower lip and apologizes, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I wasn¡¯t thoughtful.¡± ¡°It¡¯s none of your business, you don¡¯t have to apologize.¡± Baird Lane held her head down with one hand and patted it gently. Christine White nodded her head, and then asked curiously, ¡°By the way, you said that your brother had stic surgery, so that means that he used to look somewhat simr to you or to grandpa, but after stic surgery he definitely doesn¡¯t look like him anymore, so how will you recognize him in the future? You can¡¯t just catch someone and make an identification.¡± ¡°Heh.¡± Baird Lane gave a low chuckle, ¡°ording to you, how many identifications would I have to make then? So you don¡¯t have to worry, he has a birthmark on him, just find someone who has it and is of a simr age and get it identified.¡± ¡°So that¡¯s how it is.¡± Christine White nodded indistinctly, but in the next second, she felt that it wasn¡¯t right, ¡°But birthmarks can be gotten rid of as well, what if he gets rid of them along with him?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it won¡¯t, that birthmark is very special, it grows on an artery in Nigel¡¯s neck, it¡¯s a light red birthmark, so it can¡¯t be surgically removed at all, unless the artery is cut, but once the artery is cut people tend to bleed to death.¡± Baird Lane exined. ¡°And there¡¯s this reason.¡± Christine White bit her nails, and then thought of something else, and gave a surprised ah, ¡°You just said, the light red birthmark that grows on the artery of the neck, right?¡± ¡°Yeah, why?¡± Baird Lane narrowed his eyes, ¡°You¡¯ve seen it?¡± Chapter 255 – Getting Drunk Christine White nodded, ¡°Seen it.¡± ¡°What did you say?¡± Baird Lane stared, hastily putting down his ss and holding her shoulders down with both hands, asking urgently, ¡°You¡¯ve really seen it, where have you seen it?¡± Christine White was taken aback by his excitement and scowled back, ¡°I did see it, but where, I can¡¯t remember ¡­¡± ¡°Can¡¯t remember?¡± Baird Lane¡¯s handsome face sank. Now it¡¯s hard to have someone who might have seen Nigel, only to have her give him a line about not remembering. ¡°Yeah, I can¡¯t really remember who I¡¯ve seen it with.¡± Christine White nods, a little apologetically, ¡°And I¡¯ve only seen it once in a long time, but ¡­¡± ¡°But what?¡± Baird Lane¡¯s fists closed. Christine White inhaled, ¡°As you know my circle is pretty clean, and I don¡¯t usually know many people, and I¡¯ve got this birthmark that I¡¯ve seen once stuck in my head, and I think that this person who owns the birthmark, I know, so I think I should be able to remember it if I just think about it a little more carefully.¡± ¡°Are you sure?¡± Baird Lane squinted at her. Christine White¡¯s eyes shed and she lowered her head with some uncertainty, ¡°I suppose ¡­¡± To be honest, she really wasn¡¯t sure, and her memory was getting worse, it simply wasn¡¯t as good as it used to be, and she forgot a lot of things as soon as she turned her head. Even though her circle was small and she didn¡¯t know many people, she still had to remember a lot of people if she really had to recall them one by one, and it was hard, really hard, to remember who was the one who possessed the birthmark among so many others! But she¡¯ll try! With that thought, Christine White closed her eyes and began to remember. Baird Lane didn¡¯t bother her, either, and his sharp eyes just stared at her, with a few faint hints of anticipation lurking in them. A few minutes passed, however, and Christine White opened her eyes in annoyance. Baird Lane took one look at her and knew she was fruitless. The anticipation in his eyes dissipated, and he slowly released his hands on her shoulders as well. Christine White panicked for a moment as she felt an emptiness on her shoulders. She didn¡¯t have time to think about it and grabbed his sleeve in a hurry, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I still haven¡¯t remembered.¡± ¡°Never mind, I already guessed.¡± Baird Lane pinched the bridge of his nose, ¡°And I don¡¯t me you.¡± ¡°But you¡¯re still disappointed aren¡¯t you?¡± Christine White lowered her eyes. Baird Lane hooked his lips slightly, ¡°It¡¯s a little bit of that, but it¡¯s okay, if Nigel was really that easy to find, I wouldn¡¯t have waited until now, well enough about that, what did you go out shopping for?¡± He changed the subject. Christine White didn¡¯t know if he was doing this to keep her from continuing to beat herself up or something else, but seeing as he didn¡¯t want to say any more, she could only answer in a submissive manner, ¡°Bought some thread balls, how did you know I was out shopping?¡± ¡°The driver told me.¡± Baird Lane picked up his wine ss and bottle and headed for the parlor. Christine White followed him, ¡°And you had the driver keep a special eye on me?¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s just that for your safety, I have to know where you are at all times.¡± Baird Lane sat down on the couch. Christine White walked up next to him and sat down as well, ¡°Safe? Can anything else happen to me?¡± ¡°The Lane Family Group has been subjected to frequent small actstely and it¡¯s good to keep an eye on them.¡± Baird Lane said. Christine White¡¯s eyes rolled, ¡°So you¡¯re saying that the person who¡¯s pulling these little stunts could be ¡­¡± ¡°I know what you¡¯re going to say, I¡¯m suspecting it too, and I¡¯ve been having Gates look into it, but nothing¡¯se of it, not you.¡± Baird Lane shook his ss and took another sip before continuing to speak down the line, ¡°Reporting to HQ tomorrow, ready to go?¡± ¡°So soon?¡± Christine White was slightly startled. Baird Lane raised an eyebrow, ¡°Soon? I¡¯m moving back to HQ to sit tomorrow.¡± ¡°I should be ready for ¡­ right.¡± Christine White returned somewhat uninformed. Baird Lane held his forehead, ¡°So you weren¡¯t prepared for anything at all were you?¡± ¡°Not really, I¡¯ve thought about how I¡¯m going to introduce myself when the timees.¡± Christine White said as she straightened up. Baird Laneughed softly, ¡°That¡¯s not bad, but reporting to HQ is more than just making introductions, what exactly do you have to prepare for, I¡¯ll have Gates put together a packet and send it over in a few minutes, so take a good look at it.¡± ¡°Good.¡± Christine White nodded. Baird Lane hmmm¡¯d, ¡°I¡¯m going to go change, the smell of alcohol is a bit strong.¡± ¡°Go on.¡± Christine White moved to the side to make it easier for him to cross. However Baird Lane stood up and took a step forward, his tall body suddenly shook. Christine White was startled at the sight and hurriedly got up to hold him in ce, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡± ¡°A little dizzy.¡± Baird Lane closed his eyes and his voice rasped back. Christine White subconsciously looked towards the bottle of wine on the coffee table, a bottle of wine, already half gone, no wonder she was dizzy. At that moment, she said without any good humor, ¡°Louis XIII is such a highly concentrated wine, you drink so much at once, it¡¯s obvious that you are drunk, it¡¯s strange if your head doesn¡¯t get dizzy.¡± Baird Lane was not angry at her usations, but felt something new in his heart. This is the first time she¡¯s tantly used him of drinking, right? It turns out that this kind of usation, which is not uncaring, feels so different that it warms one¡¯s heart at the same time that one can do nothing about it. At that thought, Baird Lane¡¯s eyes shed brilliantly, and he suddenly unloaded all his strength and threw himself down towards Christine White. Christine White froze, then scrambled to hug him. But he was just too heavy, and there was still some impact when he fell, and it wasn¡¯t easy for Christine White to hold him, and she was even pressed back two steps and almost sat on her butt on the sofa before she managed to hold him. Although the hug was hugged, but also tired enough, she exhaled several times in a row, only slightly slowed down a trace, have the strength to ask the man, ¡°Why did you suddenly fall down? You quickly get up, I can¡¯tst long like this.¡± Baird Lane buried his head in the crook of Christine White¡¯s neck, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I can¡¯t get up, I¡¯m dizzy and I have no strength.¡± ¡°So can you still walk?¡± Christine White asked with a sideways nce. Baird Lane rubbed his forehead against her shoulder, ¡°I can¡¯t, you can help me to my room.¡± ¡°You ¡­¡± Christine White choked, ¡°Don¡¯t you have a clear idea of what you weigh?¡± ¡°Uh-huh.¡± Baird Lane answered. Christine White giggles. He answered?Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. ¡°Come on, help me back, I can¡¯t stand.¡± Baird Lane urged. Christine White rolled her eyes, ¡°Who let you drink so much, you deserve it!¡± ¡°Huh.¡± Baird Lane gave a low chuckle and didn¡¯t say anything. Christine White couldn¡¯t do anything with him, and in his condition, he really didn¡¯t seem to be able to walk on his own. Unable to do anything else, she could only grit her teeth and support him, walking towards the room step by step. With a person on her body, Christine White couldn¡¯t walk fast, and it took several minutes to walk a distance of more than ten meters. When she got to the room, she dumped the man directly on top of the bed without saying a word. The man stifled a grunt and raised his eyes to her, ¡°On purpose?¡± Christine White¡¯s eyes flickered sheepishly, ¡°No, it¡¯s just that you¡¯re too heavy and your hands are slippery, so ¡­¡± She flung her wrist. Baird Lane had such sharp eyes that he couldn¡¯t tell she was lying, but he didn¡¯t break her down, instead he spread his arms and ordered, ¡°Help me change.¡± ¡°What?¡± Christine White froze. Baird Lane repeated, ¡°Help me change, quick!¡± ¡°Why?¡± Christine White shook her head no. Baird Lane¡¯s thin lips pursed, ¡°There is no why, there is and only one, I can¡¯t move, understand?¡± Chapter 256 Another Newsletter ¡°There¡¯s that excuse again.¡± Christine White beamed. Baird Lane stopped talking too and just stared at her. Her scalp tingled a little at the look he gave her, and she was eventually defeated by him, sighing before finding clothes ready for him to change into. During the change of clothes, she allLand tilted her head to the side of her, not daring to look at him. But Baird Lane¡¯s gaze, however, stayed on her face, ¡°Are you like this, see? No need to button it up wrong?¡± ¡°It won¡¯t.¡± Christine White replied. Baird Lane chortled softly, ¡°But there¡¯s already been a wrong button.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± Christine White hurriedly turned her head toward the shirt he was wearing. At that look, she knew she had been duped. ¡°You lied to me!¡± She stood up, a little upset. The buttons weren¡¯t buttoned wrong at all. ¡°How are you going to turn your head around if you don¡¯t lie.¡± Baird Lane said as he raised an arm to rest on his head. Christine White pursed her lips, ¡°Is that funny? Why do I have to turn my head around.¡± ¡°So why don¡¯t you say why you have to turn your head to the side? Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re being shy, you didn¡¯t change my clothes that time you were skiing abroad did you?¡± Baird Lane looked deep into her eyes. Christine White coughed lightly, ¡°Who says I¡¯m not shy, I¡¯m still afraid that if I look, I won¡¯t be able to concentrate on changing your clothes.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± The corner of Baird Lane¡¯s mouth quirked, ¡°Then it seems that I have a body that pleases you.¡± Christine White¡¯s little face flushed, ¡°Okay, stop being poor and roll over, there¡¯s no way I¡¯m going to be able to put your coat on with you like that.¡± Baird Lane did as he was told and rolled over. Christine White put the jacket on him and had him turn over again, ¡°That¡¯s it, clothes changed, I¡¯ll be out then.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t go.¡± Baird Lane took her hand and wouldn¡¯t let her go. Christine White paused, ¡°Anything else?¡± ¡°Sleep with me.¡± Baird Lane said, rubbing his temples. Christine White frowned, ¡°Go to sleep by yourself, I¡¯m going to wash my face.¡± ¡°Wash it when you wake up.¡± With that, Baird Lane yanked her over the top of the bed with a sharp jerk. Christine White gasped in shock, ¡°You faked it?¡±This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. He¡¯s so strong, where does he look like he can¡¯t walk like that just now. This shows that he is simply pretending to have no strength. Baird Lane pretended not to catch the meaning of Christine White¡¯s words and rolled over and wrapped her up in his arms, then fished the covers over her and himself with his other hand. ¡°Okay, stop it, I¡¯m really dizzy.¡± He whispered as he knocked his chin on top of her head. Christine White heard his voice slightly tired, would have liked to struggle, this moment also rested his mind, obediently lying in his arms did not move. There was no telling how much time had passed, and gradually she heard steady and slow breathinging from above her head. She nced up slightly, the man¡¯s brow was closed tightly, already asleep. She, however, was sleepless. At that moment, the cell phone on the bed suddenly vibrated. Startled, Christine White quickly lifted her hand to fish for her cell phone and nced toward the man. I thought the man would be woken up, but on closer inspection he wasn¡¯t, he was still sleeping soundly, not the slightest bit affected by the sound of the vibrating cell phone, so I guess it was the alcohol. But Christine White was relieved to see that Baird Lane wasn¡¯t awake, which made her feelfortable enough to check her cell phone. That vibration just now, there was a missive, and looking at the number, it was actually that prank fromst night again. The pranksterst night texted her that she wasn¡¯t the daughter of The White Family, so she wouldn¡¯t have sent something simr this time, would she? With that in mind, Christine White quickly clicked the missive open, but instead of what she had guessed it would say, it contained just two short words, ¡°Guess?¡± ¡°I guess? I guess what? I guess.¡± Christine White muttered with some displeasure. This, you guessed it, would be a reply to her asking the other person ¡®who are you¡¯st night. Replying after a day, and only replying with two words that set people on fire, would make anyone angry. Besides, she didn¡¯t have that much free time to guess, so she might as well just call up and ask. With that in mind, Christine White didn¡¯t hesitate in her actions as she grabbed her cell phone with one hand and gently moved Baird Lane¡¯s hand away from her waist with the other, tiptoeing out of bed and towards the living room. Walking out into the living room, she breathed a soft sigh of relief, which reassured her to dial the number over. However the call went through and was never answered. But Christine White wasn¡¯t dead set on calling again after cutting off the phone. This time it was even more desperate, the other end just turned off the phone. Christine White¡¯s angry little face puffed up, but there was nothing she could do about it, in the end she could only rub her hair and once again turn over the newsletter she had just typed, Who the hell are you, I don¡¯t have the time to y word games with you. After typing and making sure it was correct, she clicked send. Waiting for the phone screen to show a sessful send, she then put away her phone and sat down on the sofa, murmuring softly, ¡°This person, he should know me, right?¡± If you don¡¯t, how do you know The White Family. Since she knew her, then maybe she did too. But she couldn¡¯t guess who it was, much less whether it was good or evil, and for what purpose? After sitting on the sofa for a while, but did not wait for a reply to the newsletter, Christine White knew that the other party may again deliberately not reply, although the heart is a little ufortable, but did not think too much, got up and went to the bathroom to wash his face. In the evening, Aunt Lucy came over and cooked in the kitchen. Christine White was curled up on the couch watching TV when she suddenly heard movementing from the direction of her bedroom, she grabbed the remote control and turned the TV volume down before seeking out the sound. Baird Lane was seening out of it in a loose shirt and no outer appearance, and it was not clear if he had taken it off on purpose or if he had deliberately not wanted to wear it. ¡°You awake?¡± Christine White asked. Baird Lane came over to me with a gentle hammer to the head, ¡°What time is it?¡± His voice was hoarse and hard to hear. Christine White nced at the clock, ¡°It¡¯s almost seven o¡¯clock, are you all right, are you still drunk?¡± Baird Lane sat down and exhaled heavily, ¡°Headache.¡± ¡°Then it does look like the booze hasn¡¯t worn off yet, so wait.¡± She put down the remote and ran into the kitchen. A short whileter, she came out with a bowl, ¡°Drink.¡± ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± Baird Lane looked at the brown liquid in the bowl and frowned. Christine White saw that he didn¡¯t take it and simply put the bowl on the coffee table in front of him, ¡°Wake up soup, you drink it now and your head will soon stop hurting.¡± ¡°You cooked it?¡± Baird Lane picked up the sober soup and took a sip. Christine White spread her hands, ¡°It wasn¡¯t me, I asked Aunt Lucy to cook it for you, and I mentioned it to Aunt Lucy when I thought you must be a little ufortable when you woke up.¡± ¡°So it is.¡± Baird Lane¡¯s mouth quirked lightly, ¡°But how did you know I¡¯d wake up ufortable.¡± ¡°It¡¯s normal, usually drunk people are like that, and you¡¯re not a god, so naturally you¡¯re like that, so drink up, it¡¯s time to eat.¡± She urged him. Baird Lane didn¡¯t speak anymore either, tilting his head back and downing the bowl of sober soup in a few gulps. After finishing his drink, he was just about to put the bowl down when out of the corner of his eye he suddenly saw something ced in thepartment under the coffee table. He reached down and pulled something like that out, it was actually a file pouch, still thick, and he didn¡¯t know what was in it. Christine White suddenly tapped her head when she saw the bag of papers in his hand. Baird Lane heard her and turned his head to ask her, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡± ¡°This.¡± Christine White pointed to the paper bag, ¡°I forgot again, this is what I was going to give you.¡± ¡°For me?¡± Baird Lane narrowed his eyes, ¡°What¡¯s in here?¡± Chapter 257 – His Name Isn’t Molly Anymore ¡°Just open it and see.¡± Baird Lane didn¡¯t hesitate when he heard her say that, he just opened the file bag and drew out the contents, and found that it was actually a huge check and two property transfers. ¡°Where did thise from?¡± Baird Lane asked, holding up the pouch of papers in his hand. Christine White took a sip of water and replied, ¡°It¡¯s from grandpa, at that time, I specifically asked grandpa to agree to let us divorce, at that time, he gave me this, saying that it¡¯s a divorcepensation for me, but now that we didn¡¯t make this marriage work, this is naturally something I should give back to you guys.¡± She was supposed to give it back to him the day she returned to town, but she forgot. In the back, she retrieved the pouch of papers and ced it on the coffee table, intending to give it to him the next time she saw him. As a result, after a drink of water, she knocked over the water cup, in order not to let the document bag be wet, she put the document bag to thepartment under the coffee table, did not expect this put, she forgot again, if he did not just see himself, she is not sure to think of, this memory, really notpared to the previous. ¡°Give it back to me for what?¡± Baird Lane put the check and the real estate license back in the file bag and handed it to Christine White, ¡°Since Grandpa gave it to you, you can keep it.¡± ¡°But ¡­¡± ¡°There¡¯s no buts, take it.¡± Baird Lane¡¯s tone brooked no argument. Christine White couldn¡¯t stand him, so she just took the folder and proceeded to put it back under the coffee table. ¡°Ma¡¯am, dinner is ready.¡± At that moment, Aunt Lucy wiped her hands and came out from the kitchen and called out, when she saw Baird Lane, she flinched for a moment, then smiled and spoke, ¡°Sir is awake.¡± ¡°Uh-huh.¡± Baird Lane nodded. ¡°No wonder Mistress just served the sobering soup, that¡¯s just right, I was about to ask Mistress to call you for dinner, but now I¡¯ll save you the trouble, quickly wash your hands and start the meal.¡± Aunt Lucy greets. Baird Lane got up, ¡°Come on, let¡¯s eat.¡± ¡°Good.¡± Christine White answered and followed him toward the table. The dinner was sumptuous and Christine White ate it with gusto. But Baird Lane¡¯s head was still a little sick and he didn¡¯t eat much. So at the end of the day, there was a lot left on the table. Christine White saw, quite some heartache, ¡°Next time don¡¯t drink so much wine, want to drink also drink red wine, the aftertaste is not so big, and the injury on your back has not been fully healed yet, not afraid of inmmation ah?¡± ¡°You¡¯re concerned about me?¡± Baird Lane looks at her. Christine White¡¯s eyes twinkled, ¡°If you say so.¡± ¡°Heh.¡± Baird Laneughs lowly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s fine, it¡¯s scabbed over.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not like it¡¯s healed when it scabs over, so it¡¯s better to keep an eye on it.¡± Christine White said, giving him a nk look and getting up to go back to the bedroom. Baird Lane followed her in, and seeing her crouching in front of the nightstand, rummaging around, he couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°What are you looking for?¡± ¡°Look for your medical record book, I¡¯ll see if it¡¯s time for a retest.¡± Christine White returned to him as she searched. Soon, she pulled out a small green book and said in surprise, ¡°Ah, found it.¡± ¡°So surprised to find this?¡± Baird Lane¡¯s thin lips hooked slightly. Christine White didn¡¯t bother to pay attention to him and went straight to her chart binder to check the date of the retest. When she saw it, she pointed to the spot and said to Baird Lane with a straight face, ¡°See? That¡¯s tomorrow, tomorrow you¡¯re going to the hospital.¡± ¡°Work tomorrow.¡± Baird Lane returned four words. Christine White hesitated when she heard this, ¡°This afternoon then, Dr. Norton will be the one to examine you anyway, go over there at that time, he should still be there.¡± Baird Lane grunted, ¡°Of course he is, he¡¯s made it his home.¡± ¡°It shows he¡¯s doing his job.¡± Christine White picked up subconsciously. Baird Lane¡¯s handsome face but brushed ck, ¡°Okay, don¡¯t take his ce, change my medicine.¡± He began to unbutton the buttons on his shirt. Obviously there wasn¡¯t much to the act of unbuttoning, but for some reason he did it as if he were teasing someone. Christine White¡¯s small face reddened, knowing that she had thought of something she shouldn¡¯t have thought of, she hurriedly pretended to be choked with a dry cough twice, adjusted her mind, and picked up the ointment on the side ready to put medicine on him. In the past two days, he has basically moved over, at first Aunt Lucy brought him a small suitcase of change of clothes, and then one after another, he moved his medicines and some daily necessities over. So that¡¯s why, she has his medical records book and ointment here. ¡°Get down and I¡¯ll put some medicine on you.¡± Christine White looked at Baird Lane who hadpletely unbuttoned his shirt. Baird Lane obediently gets down on the bed. Christine White pulled the shirt off of him and let out a cold breath, ¡°Hiss ¡­¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Baird Lane asked knowingly, eyes closed. Christine White swallowed, ¡°It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s just the scar on your back.¡± ¡°A lot is it.¡± Baird Lane said with a nd expression. Christine White nodded, ¡°Yes.¡± This was the first time she had seen the injury on his back so clearly since he had removed the gauze, a scar several centimeters long, twisting and turning like a centipede on his back, a few of them had been there for a long time, and the others were pink, only newly scarred, and it looked extraordinarily scary, giving people goosebumps. ¡°I can¡¯t believe Grandpa hit him so hard.¡± Christine White didn¡¯t dare touch Baird Lane¡¯s new scars, but could only gently stroke his old ones. Baird Lane moved his body slightly and adjusted his posture before saying, ¡°When Grandpa was younger, he was very good in the army, so he didn¡¯t hit people lightly.¡± ¡°I see.¡± Christine White nodded indistinctly, ¡°But it was still a bit of a hard hit¡­ those scars you have, they¡¯re from three years ago, aren¡¯t they?¡± Baird Lane¡¯s body stiffened for a split second, then he opened his eyes and whipped his head around, ¡°Who told you that?¡± ¡°Aunt Lucy.¡± ¡°What else did she tell you?¡± Baird Lane asked in a hushed voice, looking at Christine White. Christine White wasn¡¯t sure if he was angry that she had suddenly brought up something from his past, and for a moment she was a little terrified. Baird Lane saw that she was hesitant to answer, and after a moment¡¯s thought, he realized her scruples. Sighing, Baird Lane gathered his expression and softened his tone a little, ¡°Go ahead, I don¡¯t me you.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Christine White was a little disbelieving. Baird Lane nodded, ¡°Uh-huh.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll tell you then.¡± Christine White twisted the ointment next to her and put it on him while saying, ¡°Aunt Lucy told me everything that happened on your birthday three years ago, so I realized that these old scars of yours were because of Molly Bort before Grandpa beat you up for that time Molly Bort almost cost you your life. ¡± When she finished speaking, she hastily probed his expression to see if his face was cold. As a result, to her dismay, his expression was only one of indifference and no other look. What the hell is going on here? ¡°What are you looking at?¡± Baird Lane¡¯s eyelids lifted to meet Christine White¡¯s gaze as she looked over. Christine White¡¯s gaze flickered and she hastily retracted her eyes, ¡°Nothing nothing nothing, I finished my words, that¡¯s all I know, and that¡¯s all Aunt Lucy told me, as for the rest, she didn¡¯t say anything else.¡± ¡°If you want to know, you cane over and ask me yourself, it¡¯s not like I won¡¯t tell you.¡± Baird Lane closed his eyes back up, his voicezy for a few moments. Christine White was slightly surprised, ¡°You would tell me about your past with Miss Molly Bort?¡± ¡°Not before, but now.¡±N?velDrama.Org owns all content. ¡°Why?¡± ¡°There¡¯s no reason why, and I¡¯m additionally telling you that you won¡¯t have to mind Molly Bort¡¯s presence in the future, either.¡± Baird Lane said, his thin lips pursing out a few chills where Christine White couldn¡¯t see them. But Christine White was taken aback by his words, ¡°Molly Bort? Did you actually just call her Molly Bort instead of Molly?¡± Did she mishear? Chapter 258 – Late Night Surprise Christine White didn¡¯t dare to jump to the conclusion that she had just misheard, so she only held her breath and asked tentatively, ¡°What exactly did you just mean when you said that I shouldn¡¯t even have to care about Molly Bort in the future?¡± Baird Lane¡¯s eyelids opened slightly, his deep pupils revealed some killing intent, ¡°She already has a boyfriend abroad, and her rtionship is very good, so naturally Molly Bort and I won¡¯t have any entanglements in the future, and you naturally don¡¯t have to care about her anymore.¡± ¡°You ¡­ What did you just say, Molly Bort has a boyfriend?¡± Christine White was sure she had heard him right this time, and that he had indeed called Molly Bort by her full name, but that didn¡¯t surprise her much. The real surprise is still the fact that Molly Bort has a boyfriend. ¡°Good, she had a boyfriend abroad three years ago named Toby Dean, a jewelry designer, and they¡¯re very much in love.¡± Baird Lane exined coldly. Christine White¡¯s mouth was so long you could fit an egg in it, and it took her a long time to find her voice, ¡°Three years ago? And in love? That¡¯s not possible! You¡¯re the one she loves, aren¡¯t you?¡± Baird Lane sneered and didn¡¯t say anything. Last time he¡¯d known that the person Molly Bort really loved wasn¡¯t him, it was that Toby Dean. The only reason why she said she loved him was because she wanted to use him for what she wanted. The funny thing was that it had only been a short time since he had seen it all, but he couldn¡¯t say the words, especially not in front of Christine White, and his pride and self-respect wouldn¡¯t allow him to say them. But Christine White, looking at him like this, vaguely guessed something. He did not answer, it seems that the person Molly Bort really loves is not really him, but since she does not love him, why did Molly Bort say these words to snatch him back? Is it really possessiveness, as Aunt Lucy and Ives Norton say? Is it the kind of thing where even though I don¡¯t love, I won¡¯t allow the person who loves me to love someone else? If that was the case, then she could onlyment that there was something really wrong with Molly Bort¡¯s psyche. ¡°What about you?¡± Christine White asked suddenly. Baird Lane opened his eyes, ¡°What happened to me?¡± ¡°Wouldn¡¯t you be jealous in your heart if you said Molly Bort was with that Toby Dean?¡± Christine White met his eyes. His eyes narrowed dangerously, ¡°Why should I be jealous.¡± ¡°You are not ¡­¡± ¡°I don¡¯t love her!¡± Baird Lane, as if he knew what she was going to say, cut her off before she could finish her sentence. Christine White just had to rephrase, ¡°So you don¡¯t have any feelings for her at all? I don¡¯t believe it.¡± ¡°Okay, that¡¯s enough of this conversation, are you done with your meds?¡± Baird Lane craned his head to nce over his shoulder. Christine White nodded with some aggravation in her heart, ¡°It¡¯s on and done.¡± The fact that he was in such a hurry to get around the subject was enough to show that he didn¡¯t really have no feelings at all for Molly Bort, anymore. Quite the contrary, he still had some feelings for Molly Bort, maybe they weren¡¯t as deep as they used to be, maybe just a little bit, but they were there in the end, or he wouldn¡¯t have been. It¡¯s true that the first love is unforgettable. At the thought, Christine White lowered her eyes, her long, slendershes spilling down and casting a shadow at her eyelids, making it impossible to see her expression at the moment. Baird Lane, sensing the sudden silence behind him, sat up propped up under the covers and asked as he dressed, ¡°What¡¯s on your mind?¡± ¡°Nothing.¡± Christine White put the lid on the ointment and jumped out of bed, saying nothing before leaving the room.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. Baird Lane wrinkled his nose at her back, could sense she was a little angry, but had no idea why she was angry. Without thinking much about it, he reached for his bedside cell phone and made a call out. Christine White walked out of the room and stood in the doorway waiting for a few seconds and didn¡¯t see anyonee out behind her, making her heart feel even more ufortable. And he¡¯s iming that she¡¯s the one he loves now. As a result, it doesn¡¯t evene out to ask her what¡¯s wrong with her. Sure enough she still couldn¡¯t count on his emotional intelligence. ¡°Ma¡¯am.¡± Aunt Lucy came out of the restroom carrying a bag of garbage and softly voiced out when she saw Christine White standing there staring. Christine White pped her cheeks and collected her emotions, forcing up a smile, ¡°What¡¯s wrong Aunt Lucy?¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine, I just saw you standing there and called out to you, by the way to say goodbye, it¡¯s gettingte, I should go back to the vi, you and mister have an early night.¡± Aunt Lucy said and carried the garbage out the door. Christine White was left alone in the living room again, the balcony door was left open and a cold breeze blew in, chilling her and making her shiver. She rubbed her arms together and walked over to close the door behind her and turned the heat on in the living room, the warmth rose and that¡¯s when she felt her body ease up and stop being so cold. The room she would not go back to for the time being; she had just heard faintly the sound of talking inside when she was at the door, and thought that Baird Lane was then on the telephone again, so she would not go in and disturb him. With that thought in mind, Christine White walked over to the coffee table and, after settling down on the couch, lifted the bag from the coffee table and began to sort through the balls of thread inside for knitting the scarf. By the time Baird Lane finishes his phone call and emerges from his room, he sees a scene of her knitting a scarf with two thick wooden sticks. This was the first time Baird Lane had ever witnessed scarf weaving, and feeling a little fresh for a moment, he walked over and asked, ¡°Scarf weaving?¡± ¡°Uh-huh.¡± Christine White responded without lifting her head, her entire focus on the task at hand, not even sharing a nce. Baird Lane¡¯s thin lips pursed, a little ufortably, ¡°Knitting for who?¡± ¡°Myself.¡± Christine White replied. It was actually knitted for him, but now that his birthday hadn¡¯te up yet, she¡¯d held off on telling him. ¡°Yourself?¡± Baird Lane narrowed his eyes and stared intently at the ck thread in her hand, ¡°Why ck?¡± ¡°I like it.¡± Christine White lowered her head and returned with a twinkle in her eye. Baird Lane raised an eyebrow, ¡°As I recall, you don¡¯t seem to like ck.¡± Christine White under the hand action a handful, there is a ce all of a sudden on the wrong knitting, she also do not know their own at the moment out of shape, there is no give him to see in the eyes so as to guess what, she also can¡¯t think of these, hurried to restore the calm andposed look and said: ¡°Immediately on the winter, winter clothes are more monotonous in color, the ck scarf is good with some. ¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Baird Lane trailed off. Christine White wasn¡¯t sure if he believed it or not, and didn¡¯t dare look up at him at all. Just then, the doorbell suddenly rang. Baird Lane knocked on the coffee table in front of Christine White, ¡°Get the door.¡± ¡°Why me?¡± Christine White finally lifted her head up this time. Baird Lane sat down with his arms environmentally friendly, ¡°Go!¡± ¡°But I have ¡­ in my hand.¡± ¡°Go!¡± Baird Lane ordered once more. Christine White red at him in exasperation as she put down the scarf she had knitted a little in her hands and got up to go over to the door. The door opened and outside was a uniformed delivery boy with a huge and bright red bouquet of roses in his arms, the roses were dainty, with a few small silver-white droplets of water on each one, and fragrant. Christine White looked at the bouquet of roses and instantly averted her eyes a little, forgetting even to speak. It was the delivery boy who spoke first, ¡°Is this Ms. Christine White, please?¡± Christine White came back to her senses with a jolt and nodded her head, ¡°I am!¡± Looking for her? Could this bouquet be for her? ¡°Right then, here are your flowers.¡± The delivery boy handed the bouquet to Christine White with both hands. Christine White froze stupidly. Even though there was some spection in her heart just now that this bouquet of flowers was for her, now that it was confirmed that it was indeed for her, her heart still set off shock waves, and it was only after a long time that she came to her senses, but her voice stuttered, ¡°My ¡­ My flowers?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± The courier boy smiled and nodded. Christine White swallows, ¡°But I ¡­ I didn¡¯t order flowers?¡± Chapter 259 – Charity Gala ¡°It¡¯s from a gentleman.¡± The courier boy replied. Christine White was staggered, ¡°Which gentleman, what¡¯s his name?¡± ¡°Full name is not avable, only one surname, Lu!¡± The courier boy looked at the card and said. Christine White¡¯s eyes widened in vain, ¡°Lu?¡± Of all the people she knew, she knew just two people with the name Lu. One is the old man and the other is ¡­.. ¡­ Baird Lane! The old man would never have sent her flowers, so the flowers would have to be from Baird Lane? ¡°Ms. White?¡± The courier boy saw Christine White wandering off and called out gently to bring her back to her senses. Christine White smiled shyly, ¡°Sorry.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay, but you¡¯d better take this flower quickly.¡± The courier boy passed the rose bouquet forward. Christine White looked at the flowers close at hand and tensed up a little. She opened her fingers and wiped the sweat from her palms on her shirt at her sides again, then took a deep breath before she took the flowers. The flowers were so heavy, she almost didn¡¯t hold them. It was good that the delivery boy even took a hand and angled her right so that she could hold it steady. But the hug was still barely there, and even such arge bouquet of flowers blocked her head so much that she couldn¡¯t even see the road. So after dropping off the delivery boy, all Christine White could do was close the door with her foot and then keep her head down, looking at the bit of vision at her feet as she headed for the couch. Walking over to the couch, she crouched her body down and ced the flowers on the coffee table before letting out a long breath. ¡°Is it so tiring to hold a bouquet of flowers?¡± Baird Lane closed the book in his hand and looked at her with good humor. Christine White blushed a little, ¡°The flowers ¡­ are from you?¡±N?velDrama.Org owns all content. ¡°Well, what¡¯s the problem?¡± Baird Lane acknowledged with a nod. Christine White waved her hand, ¡°No problem no problem, just a little confused as to why you suddenly remembered to give me flowers.¡± This was the first time, she had ever received flowers from him. ¡°Weren¡¯t you just a little upset, I specifically asked Gates and he said that flowers and gifts would cheer a woman up, and that it would be too much of a rush to send a gift on such short notice, so I¡¯ll just have to order a bouquet first.¡± Baird Lane exined. Christine White¡¯s little mouth dropped open, ¡°So you sent me these flowers to cheer me up?¡± ¡°Something like that.¡± Baird Lane nodded. Christine White was speechless, her heart a hundred times mixed, with surprise and sourness. The surprise is that he¡¯s actually getting the hang of romancing her. Sourly, I¡¯m afraid she¡¯s not the first person he¡¯s sent flowers to. Molly Bort probably didn¡¯t charge him much for this before. ¡°Thinking about what?¡± Baird Lane couldn¡¯t help but ask as he watched Christine White stare at the roses, herplexion shifting like a palette. Christine White shook her head, ¡°Nothing, I was looking at the bouquet.¡± ¡°Like it?¡± Baird Lane folded his legs. Christine White gave two quick nods, ¡°Love it.¡± Though mind you he may have sent flowers to Molly Bort before. But she also could not deceive herself at this moment either, she received the flowers with fondness and was touched by surprise. ¡°Like it.¡± Baird Lane turned the book back over. Christine White looked at him, then at the flowers in front of her, then picked them up and went merrily to her room, not even caring about the scarf she had knitted a little. The next day, Christine White officially kicked off DayLand working at The Lane Family Group headquarters. The work atmosphere at the headquarters was more serious than at the branch, making her ufortable, and the whole thing was so anxious that she didn¡¯t have a chance to catch her breath until she got off work at noon. ¡°Christine White,¡± said the department manager, who suddenly came into the main office at the end of the lunch hour and shouted Christine White¡¯s name at the top of her lungs. Christine White was discussing what to eatter with Debby York when she suddenly heard the cry and rushed to her feet to respond, ¡°I am.¡± ¡°You¡¯re Christine White?¡± the manager asked, looking her up and down once. Christine White nodded nkly, ¡°I am.¡± ¡°Well then, youe out with me, Assistant Gates is looking for you and says he wants to ask you questions about your previous employment.¡± The manager said and turned to leave. Christine White couldn¡¯t think fast enough, and after speaking to Debby York, she quickly chased after her. By the time he catches up, the manager is gone, and Gates is the only one standing in the hallway, looking at his watch with his wrist up. ¡°Assistant Gates.¡± Christine White walked over. Gates lowered his arm, ¡°There you are.¡± ¡°Well, the manager said that you approached me with questions about my previous job.¡± Christine White looked at him. Gates rubbed the tip of his nose, ¡°It¡¯s just an excuse to call you out and not be suspected of anything.¡± ¡°So you¡¯re not asking me about my job?¡± Christine White narrowed her eyes. Gates coughed lightly twice, ¡°Yes, it¡¯s actually President Lane for you.¡± ¡°What did he want with me?¡± Christine White asked suspiciously. Gates pushes his sses up and smiles, ¡°I¡¯m not sure about that, let¡¯s go, up to see President Lane.¡± With that, he led the way. Christine White follows close behind. When they get to the president¡¯s office on the top floor, Gates stops walking and lets her in on her own. Christine White had no choice but to raise her hand and knock on the door. ¡°Come in!¡± Baird Lane¡¯s cool, indifferent voice came through the door. Christine White pushed her way in, ¡°President Lane, you wanted to see me?¡± ¡°Come here.¡± Baird Lane waved her over. Christine White walks over and takes up position in front of his desk. ¡°Are you stillfortable at work?¡± Baird Lane asked suddenly. Christine White¡¯s little face scrunched up, ¡°It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s just too fast paced, I¡¯ll try to get used to it.¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± Baird Lane nodded, ¡°Just take your time and get used to it, plus you remember the charity g I mentioned to youst month, right?¡± ¡°Remember.¡± ¡°The time is three days from now, so be ready by then.¡± Baird Lane said. Christine White was slightly stunned, ¡°Are you going to take me again?¡± ¡°You¡¯re my wife, if you don¡¯t take you who will?¡± Baird Lane was a little puzzled by her question. ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant.¡± Christine White knew he had misunderstood herself and lowered her head to exin, ¡°I meant to say that I haven¡¯t learned any manners yet, so won¡¯t you lose face if you let me go?¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine, I¡¯ll take care of everything when the timees, you just keep smiling and talk less.¡± Baird Lane replied back. Christine White¡¯s mouth twitched and she didn¡¯t say anything else. But Baird Lane sprang up, walked around the desk and took her hand, leading her into the break room. ¡°Change these.¡± Baird Lane pointed to the bed. ¡°What are these?¡± Christine White looked over curiously, only to see a row of gift boxes of different sizes on the wide bed, but they just looked exquisite and luxurious. ¡°These are the dresses and jewelry I had Gates preparest night, you wear them to the charity g with me in three days.¡± Baird Lane answered her. Christine White gave a dawning oh-so-subtly, and without further ado, picked up thergest of the gift boxes and opened it, removing the gown inside and heading to the restroom. After changing out of her gown, she asked him with a slight blush on her little face, ¡°Does it look good?¡± Baird Lane nodded as he curbed the brightness in his eyes, ¡°Not bad.¡± Her skin was very white, and her shoulders were weaker, through a kind of bone beauty, and then wearing this set of mature little woman style red gown, let her clear face, all more a few points of charm bright. Christine White was happy to receive Baird Lane¡¯spliment, but she was still a little unsure, ¡°Does it really look good? But I still feel there is something wrong.¡± She tugged at the hem of her skirt, looking a little torn. ¡°Think it¡¯s wrong?¡± Baird Lane narrowed his eyes, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know, I can¡¯t tell.¡± Christine White shrugs her shoulders. Baird Lane pursed his lips as he eyed her carefully, surveying her for maybe a few minutes before raising an eyebrow and picking up the gift box on the bed in one piece and shoving it into her arms, ¡°Try all of these on?¡± Chapter 260 – The Return of Molly Bort ¡°Will that do?¡± Christine White asked suspiciously. Baird Lane nodded. Christine White saw how sure he was and had to do as she was told, opening several boxes one by one and putting on the jewelry and high heels inside in front of him. Once she was dressed, she took a breath and looked over at Baird Lane, about to ask him how he was doing now when he suddenly narrowed his eyes before tugging on her wrist and yanking her into his arms. Christine White was all confused for a few seconds before she reacted and nudged him, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Baird Lane didn¡¯t reply, just lowered his head and buried it in the crook of her neck. When he did, he made Christine White¡¯s body stiffen and she didn¡¯t dare move, so she could only hold him against her with her arms, lest he hold her even tighter and leave her breathless. ¡°Baird Lane what the hell is wrong with you, talk?¡± She asked again. Baird Lane nipped at her neck, ¡°I¡¯m fine, I¡¯m just attracted to you.¡± Uh-huh?N?velDrama.Org owns all content. Christine White was too staggered to even care about the bite on her neck, dizzily repeating what he had just said, ¡°Attracted?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Baird Lane looked up and reached down to lift the hair from her face behind her ear, ¡°I realize now that you can be so beautiful.¡± Pffffffffffffffffffffffffffffffffffffffffffffffffffffff! Christine White covered her chest and felt her heart skip a beat. He ¡­ Why is he such a tease? ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Baird Lane asked softly as he watched Christine White look slightly rattled. Christine White¡¯s eyes flickered, not daring to voice her heartfelt feelings, and she could only return, ¡°No ¡­ Nothing!¡± ¡°Yeah, but I¡¯ve got things to do!¡± Baird Lane lifted her chin. Christine White swallowed, ¡°What ¡­ What is it?¡± ¡°I want you!¡± Baird Lane said bluntly. Christine White¡¯s eyes zed over, ¡°You ¡­¡± ¡°What about me?¡± Baird Lane hooked his lips. ¡°This is the office!¡± ¡°I know, but no one will bother us without my permission.¡± With that, he wrapped his arms around her and spun her around, pushing her onto the bed and then leaning down to press ¡­ Three dayster, the charity g. Christine White, fully dressed, gets out of the car on Baird Lane¡¯s arm. She stood in front of the hotel and looked up at the hotel sign, her heart inexplicably heavy. Baird Lane saw she wasn¡¯t leaving and looked at her sideways, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Baird, I don¡¯t know why, but I¡¯m suddenly so nervous.¡± Christine White said holding down her chest. Baird Laneughed softly, ¡°Nothing to be nervous about, just smile.¡± ¡°But I¡¯m not just nervous, I feel uneasy.¡± Her small face scrunched up. Baird Lane tightened his smile, ¡°Feeling uneasy?¡± ¡°Uh-huh.¡± Christine White nodded. Baird Lane stroked her head, ¡°I think you¡¯re just too nervous, don¡¯t think about it, let¡¯s go.¡± ¡°Maybe.¡± Christine White forced a smile and followed him into the venue. It was her first time to attend such a formal and grand banquet, and also with Baird Lane, which made her nervous and at the same time a little excited in her heart. After all, this charity banquet was not just a banquet for her, it was a stage for her to officially appear in the circle as his wife. ¡°Come on, I¡¯ll take you to meet some elders.¡± Baird Lane lifted his chin in one direction. Christine White looked over, it was a couple of familiar looking old bosses that had been at her wedding to him at one time or another, she still had some memory of them. ¡°Go.¡± She nodded in agreement. The elders were quite kind, Christine White was a little bit shy to face them at first, but she got betterter on. After greetings, Baird Lane was called away by the host of the party, not knowing what he had been called to discuss. Christine White didn¡¯t ask many questions, and with a ss of red wine in her hand, she walked around the banquet in a bored manner before finding a corner to sit down. Shortly after sitting down, the seat beside her suddenly dented and someone else sat down beside her as well. Christine White didn¡¯t bother to see who was sitting down, just assumed it was a guest of the party and didn¡¯t think to say anything in greeting. Unexpectedly, the visitor instead offered her a greeting, ¡°It¡¯s been a long time, Christine White.¡± This voice ¡­ Christine White flinched for a moment, then jerked her head around to look, her face paling as she saw the face of her visitor, ¡°Molly Bort?¡± Molly Bort smiled, ¡°You look like you¡¯re scared of me, I thought you¡¯d be happy to see me!¡± Christine White gripped her ss tightly and didn¡¯t say anything. Happy? How is that possible! She¡¯d be happy to see anyone but this woman and Leo Bort, and she¡¯d never forget what the father and daughter had stolen from her. A sh of hatred erupted in Christine White¡¯s eyes at the thought. This wipe of hatred look Molly Bort stunned for a moment, then quickly reacted to why she would hate after, heart suddenly rose a burst of pleasure, but face but pretend a look of sadness, ¡°Hey ¡­ I specially came to see Ms. White you, but look at Ms. White¡¯s appearance, does not seem to wee me.¡± ¡°Why are you here?¡± Christine White asked coldly, not bothering to pay attention to Molly Bort¡¯s faux pas. Molly Bort ruffled her hair and smiled a flirtatious smile, ¡°That¡¯s quite a statement Ms. White, if you can be here, why can¡¯t I be here?¡± ¡°You did that on purpose, didn¡¯t you?¡± Christine White pursed her lips, ¡°You know full well I asked how you got back to your country.¡± ¡°Baird sent me back, of course.¡± Molly Bort narrowed her eyes. ¡°This can¡¯t be right!¡± Christine White stood up. Molly Bort followed suit and got up, but her toes were so deformed from dancing since she was a child that she couldn¡¯t wear high heels at all, only ts, so she stood up almost half a head shorter than Christine White. This half-head height made Molly Bort frown and feel a million times worse, only to feel her aura shorten along with it for no apparent reason. After she red fiercely at Christine White, she took two steps backward without a trace, pulling away from Christine White, slightly raising her head with a provocative face, ¡°How is it impossible, you have to know that it¡¯s Baird¡¯s intention for me to leave the country, without his consent, how can I go back to the country. ¡± ¡°This ¡­¡± Christine White choked and couldn¡¯t catch a break. It is true that Molly Bort and Leo Bort werepelled by Baird Lane to leave the country, and it is true that the father and daughter could not return without Baird Lane¡¯s consent. But now that Molly Bort is not only back, but also appearing at a charity g, could it really be Baird Lane¡¯s intention? She clearly only remembers him saying to bring Leo Bort back or there¡¯s no way to put Leo Bort in jail, but he didn¡¯t say to bring Molly Bort back too. Seeing that Christine White panicked because of her two or three sentences, Molly Bort hooked her lips in triumph, contempt in her eyes, ¡°Christine White, you really still haven¡¯t grown at all, so stupid, no wonder you were tricked out by a single phone call in the first ce.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Christine White¡¯s heart thumped with a sense of foreboding. Molly Bort looked from side to side and lowered her voice, her toneting malice, ¡°Meaning, did you think it was just my dad¡¯s idea to kidnap you and then pump your bone marrow to abort your child, I¡¯m telling you, no, it was all my idea, my dad just carried it out for me!¡± ¡°What did you say?¡± Christine White¡¯s pupils plummeted and her face instantly turned white, ¡°This was your note?¡± ¡°Nice!¡± Molly Bort¡¯s smile twisted, ¡°This was all my n.¡± ¡°Why?¡± Christine White¡¯s grip on her wine ss was deathly tight, as if she was about to crush it. ¡°Why?¡± Molly Bort wrapped her arms around herself and grimaced, ¡°I told you once that Baird Lane was mine, and that you¡¯d leave him of your own ord if you knew better, but you wouldn¡¯t listen, and you¡¯re pregnant with Baird¡¯s child, so I¡¯m going to have to give you a hard time.¡± ¡°You ¡­¡± Christine White shuddered at her vitriol and, unable to hold back any longer, raised her hand and pped it. Chapter 261 – Making a Ruckus Molly Bort didn¡¯t expect Christine White to make a sudden move, so she was hit square in the face and fell straight to the ground. This turn of events caused the entire banquet to fall silent, and everyone looked this way. But Christine White was sopletely in a rage at the moment that she couldn¡¯t care less about the stares of the others, and just looked indignantly at Molly Bort on the floor, who was covering her face, ¡°You¡¯re so evil!¡± She¡¯d always thought that Leo Bort had done it all. So while she hated Molly Bort too, she wasn¡¯t trying to make Molly Bort pay for anything. But now she realized how foolish she had been. ¡°I¡¯m vicious?¡± Molly Bort stood up, ¡°Yes, I admit I¡¯m vicious, but you forced me into this! I gave you a chance to get out of Baird, you didn¡¯t, so you can¡¯t me anyone else!¡± ¡°You mean this is all still my own fault?¡± Christine White pointed to her nose and looked at her incredulously. Molly Bort stuck her neck out, ¡°Yes, it¡¯s your fault!¡± ¡°You are unbelievable!¡± Christine White shook her head and took two steps back, ¡°You¡¯re only doing this to me because I¡¯m married to Baird Lane right?¡± Molly Bort rubbed her tingling face and smiled coldly, ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s because of you that Baird doesn¡¯t want me, it¡¯s because of you that I¡¯ve ended up in this situation today, I told you I¡¯m going to snatch Baird back from you, and getting rid of your child is just the first step, there¡¯ll be more tricks waiting for you in the future.¡± ¡°You¡¯re crazy!¡± Christine White picked up her wine ss and threw it on her face, ¡°You are simply crazy, what do you mean because I Baird Lane don¡¯t want you, obviously it was you who made a fool of yourself back then and left him behind, that¡¯s why you guys broke up, I got married to him and it was also after you guys broke up, who are you to say such words as you want to snatch him back! ¡± ¡°Just because I love Baird,¡± Molly Bort said rightfully as she wiped the liquor from her face. Christine White gasped andughed, ¡°Love? Do you really love him?¡± Molly Bort looked at her with a stony expression and a tentative look, ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°You know in your heart that you just enjoy how good he is to you, you just don¡¯t want another woman around him because you¡¯re possessive, you just want him to love you with all his heart and you don¡¯t love him at all, you¡¯re just treating him as a spare tire, am I right?¡± Christine White said coldly. Molly Bort blushed slightly as waves of shock rippled through her mind. How does this woman know she doesn¡¯t love Baird Lane and is just using him as a backup? Seeing Molly Bort¡¯s silent and slightly vain expression, Christine White knew she had hit the nail on the head and was sure that what Baird Lane said was indeed true. Molly Bort doesn¡¯t love him, loves, really, someone else. At the thought, Christine White¡¯s eyes rolled and she slowly spat out two words, ¡°Toby Dean!¡± ¡°You!¡± Molly Bort snapped her head up, her face horrified, ¡°What did you just say?¡± ¡°Toby Dean!¡± repeated Christine White. Molly Bort looked tense and her breath caught, ¡°How do you know? Who told you?¡± ¡°Guess.¡± Christine White deliberately teased her. Molly Bort was so flustered by now, how could she withstand Christine White¡¯s behavior of selling out like this, instead she was still irritated and rushed over to Christine White and grabbed her by the shoulders and shook her violently, ¡°Tell me, who told you that?¡± The fact that this woman knows about Toby Dean means that she also knows everything about her and Toby Dean. This is definitely not a good thing for her. She had to ask who had told this woman. Christine White was shaken by Molly Bort with a wave of dizziness and nausea in her stomach. Resisting the urge to throw up, she made a break for Molly Bort¡¯s hand. But because the strength used to break free was too great, the moment she broke free, she herself lost her center of gravity, and her feet were unsteady as her body fell backward. She was expected to fall to the ground as Molly Bort had just done, yet to her surprise, at the critical moment, a strong arm suddenly reached out and caught her steadily and took her into its arms. ¡°Baird?¡± shouted Christine White subconsciously as she stared nkly at the man who had caught her. Baird Lane nced at her and nodded slightly in response before turning his gaze across the room to Molly Bort with a furrowed brow. Molly Bort¡¯s sanity snapped back, and the expression on her face changed from the ferocity of a moment ago to one of resignation, ¡°Baird ¡­¡± Baird Lane ignored her aggravation and only opened his mouth expressionlessly to cross-examine, ¡°What were you doing just now?¡± Christine White¡¯s lips twitched without answering. Instead, Molly Bort gave her a cryptic sidelong nce and lowered her head to exin in a whisper, ¡°Just now we ¡­¡± ¡°Alright!¡± Baird Lane interrupted her, ¡°I don¡¯t care what you guys were doing, this is Elder Chan¡¯s charity g, have you guys thought about what will happen if you make trouble here, if someone hadn¡¯t gone to notify me, are you guys still nning to fight here?¡± At that, Christine White was bashful and a sh of apology rose in her heart. She didn¡¯t mean to cause trouble, much less make a scene on this asion. It was really because she was so irritated by Molly Bort that she couldn¡¯t help it. Thinking about it, Christine White took a deep breath and got out of Baird Lane¡¯s arms, ¡°Baird, can you take me to see Elder Chan? I want to apologize to Elder Chen in person.¡± Baird Lane couldn¡¯t help but raise an eyebrow when he saw how aware she was, ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Thanks.¡± Christine White sighed in relief. Molly Bort saw the situation and was anxious, ¡°Baird, you¡¯d better not bring Miss White, we just made a mess, Chen Lao definitely won¡¯t be happy to see Miss White, in case Chen Lao also relents to your ¡­ anger.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not for you to worry about.¡± Baird Lane nced at her coldly, ¡°Go wait for me in the lounge, I¡¯ll have something to ask youter.¡± After saying that, he dragged Christine White to meet Elder Chen. Watching the backs of the two as they left, Molly Bort stomped her feet in anger and jealousy. He actually did take Christine White. Then wouldn¡¯t what she had just done be for nothing. That old man Chen, like that old man The Lane Family, didn¡¯t treat her well, surely he would see what was going on, what to do? Christine White had no idea what Molly Bort was worried about at the moment, and she was now apprehensive. After all, one is disrespecting one¡¯s host family when one makes a scene on their asion. I also wondered if the host family would ept his apology. ¡°Elder Chen.¡± Baird Lane pushed open the door to a suite and called out politely to the door.N?velDrama.Org owns all content. Chen Lao and his wife were drinking tea inside, when they heard this sound, they both put down their teacups and looked at the door. The difference is that Chan looked a little less than ster when he saw Christine White and Baird Lane. Instead, Mrs. Chan had a kind smile on her face, which eased Christine White¡¯s uneasiness a bit. ¡°Elder Chen, I brought my wife to apologize to you.¡± Baird Lane pushed Christine White in front of Elder Chen. Christine White bowed knowingly, ¡°I¡¯m sorry Elder Chen, I didn¡¯t mean to cause trouble just now, I¡¯m sorry ¡­¡± ¡°Hmph!¡± Elder Chen coldly grunted and did not speak or ept her apology. Christine White, with a small blush, peeks over at Baird Lane and asks what he should do now. Baird Lane sighed and was about to help her out when she saw Mrs. Chan cover her lips andugh twice before pulling Christine White to her feet. ¡°Girl, this is the first time I¡¯ve seen you, right?¡± Mrs. Chen sized up Christine White and inquired with a smile. Christine White nodded curtly, ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be nervous.¡± Mrs. Chen patted the back of her hand, ¡°You¡¯re really just like what Old Lu said, so simple and easy to bully.¡± ¡°Eh?¡± Christine White was a little confused. Baird Lane narrowed his eyes, ¡°What do you mean by that, Mrs. Chan?¡± Chapter 262 – Molly Bort’s Heart of the Matter Mrs. Chenughed, ¡°Can¡¯t you see, The Bort Family That girl, she purposely sought out and angered your wife.¡± Christine White drops her eyes, ¡°Actually, I know ¡­¡± ¡°Hey?¡± Mrs. Chen froze, ¡°You knew?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Christine White bit her lip, ¡°She just greeted me at first, and after that she took it upon herself to bring up the things that mattered to me the most, so how could I not be angered, and thenter when I calmed down just by thinking about it, I realized that she did it on purpose.¡± Mrs. Chen now to some surprise, ¡°Since you know, then why did you still do it?¡± Christine White tightened her grip, ¡°Because as I just said, she mentioned what I care about most.¡± ¡°Even so, you¡¯re still a bit too impulsive, have you ever thought about what you¡¯re doing to yourself?¡± Mrs. Chen asked her. Christine White shook her head, ¡°I was toote to think about it.¡± ¡°Hey ¡­¡± Mrs. Chen sighed, ¡°Let me tell you then, if you do it regardless of the asion, the people at the banquet will have a preconceived notion that you¡¯re a shrew who can¡¯t get on the stage, understand? ¡± ¡°I understand, but I don¡¯t regret hitting her.¡± Christine White said stubbornly. Mrs. Chen shook her head helplessly, ¡°Ah girl, you¡¯re still a little too young.¡± Saying that, she looked at Baird Lane, ¡°Now many people at the banquet saw that Little White was taken by you, and about guessed Little White¡¯s identity, so Little White¡¯s reputation must be all damaged, Baird, what do you n to do?¡± Baird Lane rubbed his brow, ¡°For the charity auction afterward, I¡¯ll take an item in her name alone.¡± ¡°In my name?¡± Christine White was slightly surprised. Don¡¯t see how him doing this has anything to do with her reputation being damaged. But Mrs. Chan¡¯s eyes lit up as she caught Baird Lane¡¯s meaning, ¡°Are you trying to portray a phnthropist in little White to cover up her bad behavior at the party?¡± ¡°Nice.¡± Baird Lane nods. Mrs. Chen took a sip of tea and looked at him appreciatively, ¡°Baird, you have a quick mind, this is indeed a good idea.¡± ¡°Thank you Mrs. Chen for thepliment, then we will go out first.¡± Baird Lane finished speaking and pulled Christine White¡¯s hand out of the room. On the way, Christine White was so ashamed in her heart that she couldn¡¯t stop picking her two hands together, her fingers were red, ¡°I¡¯m sorry ¡­¡± ¡°Apologize for what?¡± Baird Lane craned his head to look at her. Her head was buried low, a low mood radiating around her, ¡°Actually, you don¡¯t have to salvage my reputation, and I don¡¯t regret doing it, you can set aside your rtionship with me so that they won¡¯t mock you because of me.¡± The interests of luxury couples are basically tied together, and when a wife makes a joke, others are likely to mock the husband for it. And what a proud man Baird Lane was, how could he stand to be ridiculed. ¡°Are you concerned about me?¡± Baird Lane reached out and lifted Christine White¡¯s head up, his eyes looking at her with a dark look, ¡°I¡¯ve heard all the backstabbing in the mall, and I¡¯m still afraid of their little taunts?¡± ¡°But ¡­¡± Christine White¡¯s little face scrunched up, ¡°I¡¯ve embarrassed you after all.¡± ¡°It wasn¡¯t you that caused this.¡± Baird Lane looked in the direction of the lounge, his face a little grim. Christine White¡¯s eyes flickered as she spoke tentatively, ¡°Are you trying to say that Molly Bort did this?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it?¡± Baird Lane asked rhetorically. A sh of surprise crossed Christine White¡¯s eyes, ¡°Yes, but it surprised me that you would admit it was her.¡± ¡°What¡¯s the surprise?¡± Baird Lane pursed his lips. Christine White let out a meaningfulugh, ¡°Of course it¡¯s because of Molly Bort¡¯s position in your heart, in your heart, Molly Bort has always been a kind and pure girl, by all rights, you shouldn¡¯t believe that she would do these things.¡± Hearing this, Baird Lane¡¯s brow furrowed with some displeasure, ¡°Is that all I think of Molly Bort in your opinion?¡± ¡°Not in my opinion, because that¡¯s what happened, the first two months, it was clearly Molly Bort who initiated the phone call to piss me off, and you decided I was bullying her after hearing her preconceivedint, so ¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m so sorry.¡± Baird Lane suddenly turned and hugged Christine White. Christine White¡¯s eyes widened, ¡°Sorry?¡± ¡°Yes, I apologize for my actions at the time, at that time, I didn¡¯t recognize Molly Bort for what she really was, and my impression of her stayed at the beginning.¡± Baird Lane knocked his chin on the top of her head and whispered. Christine White closed her eyes, ¡°Maybe it¡¯s because you never really knew her.¡± A ghostly light swept under Baird Lane¡¯s eyes, ¡°Maybe, not anymore.¡± ¡°It really won¡¯t?¡± Christine White was a little unconvinced. He had saidst time though that Molly Bort loved someone other than him and was using him instead, and he had developed anger and hatred towards Molly Bort for that. Still, she could see that Molly Bort had that little ce in his heart. After all, the white moonlight is after all the white moonlight, as long as the white moonlight does not really do a thing to make himpletely disappointed, then he will have a trace of feelings in his heart for Molly Bort, even if that feeling is not love, but also friendship, so she does not believe in him, unless he reallypletely disgusted with Molly Bort, and there is no feelings for Molly Bort whatsoever, then she will believe. Baird Lane, on the other hand, assumed that Christine White¡¯s disbelief was due to his previous defense of Molly Bort, which made him feel a little defeated, ¡°That¡¯s okay, I¡¯ll get you to believe itter.¡± As we speak, the lounge arrives as well. Baird Lane entered with a sullen face and Molly Bort rose timidly from the sofa, ¡°Baird, you¡¯re back.¡± Baird Lane didn¡¯t respond and walked straight toward her, ¡°You said I told you toe back home?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Molly Bort nodded, ¡°Didn¡¯t you already send word that you weren¡¯t counting on that, so I came back, Baird, I missed you.¡± She opened her arms and was about to embrace Baird Lane. Baird Lane¡¯s eyes narrowed a bit at the sight, and he stepped back sideways next to him. Molly Bort pounced and stood there awkwardly, both hands still open and frozen, forgetting to put them away. At this scene, Christine White couldn¡¯t hold back her giggles as she watched. Theugh fell on Molly Bort¡¯s ears as abject derision. Molly Bort gave her a hardened re in her eyes, which quickly retracted and dissolved into a resigned look at Baird Lane, ¡°Baird how do you ¡­¡± ¡°You go out first.¡± Baird Lane ignored Molly Bort and went straight to Christine White, ¡°There¡¯s something I¡¯d like to say to her alone.¡± Christine White looked at him, then at Molly Bort, and finally nodded, ¡°Good.¡± After she left, Baird Lane sat down in front of the couch and looked at the woman across from him with a morose gaze, ¡°At the party, you purposely pissed off Christine White and let her beat you up, for what purpose?¡± Molly Bort¡¯s pupils quivered at her words, ¡°You ¡­¡± ¡°You¡¯re trying to say how I know right?¡± Baird Lane raised his eyes.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. Molly Bort¡¯s lips twitched, ¡°Now that you know, I won¡¯t hide it from you, yes, I did do it on purpose, but why did I do it, Baird don¡¯t you understand? Because she doesn¡¯t deserve you! The fact that a little verbal provocation made her strike on such an asion shows how vulgar her nature is!¡± ¡°It¡¯s true she has more to learn behaviorally, but if you say she¡¯s not good enough for me, then who is, you?¡± Baird Lane sneered and grunted. Molly Bort puffed out her chest, ¡°Yes, it¡¯s only me, whether it¡¯s my family, my appearance, or my personal honor, Baird, I¡¯m a thousand times better than Christine White, so I¡¯m the only one who¡¯s right for you,¡± ¡°Does Toby Dean know when you say that?¡± Baird Lane folded his legs and looked at her yfully. Chapter 263 – The Truth About Everything He made such a light remark, but it made Molly Bort go as cold as if she had fallen into an ice cer, and her face began to turn white at a rate visible to the naked eye, ¡°Baird ¡­ What are you talking about, what Toby Dean?¡± ¡°Won¡¯t admit it will you?¡± Baird Lane¡¯s eyes narrowed dangerously, ¡°Did you think that when I let you Leo Bort out of the country that I wouldn¡¯t send someone to spy on you? I already know everything that¡¯s going on between you and Toby Dean, it¡¯s always been Toby Dean you¡¯ve loved from the beginning, am I right!¡± ¡°I ¡­¡± Molly Bort subconsciously stepped back, but being too distraught caused her legs to have no strength, and after two steps she fell on her butt. He actually knew! He actually knows everything! No wonder he had treated her so coldly when she came back this time. Baird Lane looked at Molly Bort¡¯s flustered appearance and a cold glint crossed his eyes, ¡°It does seem that I was right that You never loved me, and when you were with me, you were only trying to borrow The Lane Family to get The Bort Family going, and this time you came back to me sick to use me to find the right bone marrow.¡± ¡°I ¡­ I ¡­¡± Molly Bort¡¯s eyes twinkled sheepishly, and not a word of exnation could be uttered. Baird Lane closed his eyes slightly and when he opened them again, they were cold, ¡°It¡¯s funny that I¡¯m just learning about all this.¡± ¡°Baird ¡­¡± ¡°Come on, don¡¯t exin anything.¡± Baird Lane looked down at her coldly, ¡°I don¡¯t mean to get back at you for ying with my feelings either, I just don¡¯t understand why you came back this time to meddle in my marriage and pay lip service to getting back together with me if you¡¯ve always been in love with Toby Dean, what on earth did you have in mind?¡± Molly Bort deadpans and doesn¡¯t say a word. Could she say she just simply didn¡¯t want him around other women? It was true that she didn¡¯t love him, but she also wouldn¡¯t allow any other woman to be around him, much less for him to fall in love with another woman. He can only love her and be good to her alone! So Christine White, the one person who threatens her ce in his heart, she must eliminate! Seeing that Molly Bort didn¡¯t say anything, Baird Lane also gradually lost his patience, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if you don¡¯t say anything, but now that I know that everything you did was just to use me, there¡¯s no need for me to treat you as I did before, so let¡¯s settle the score again for the intentional idea that you had to kill my child.¡± ¡°What?¡± Molly Bort¡¯s mind went nk, thinking she¡¯d heard wrong. Killed his kid? Did he even know that it was her idea to do that? As it turns out, Molly Bort guessed right. Baird Lane stated out all the things she had just said to Christine White at the banquet. Molly Bort nched the more she listened, ¡°Baird, this is what Christine White told you isn¡¯t it?¡± Baird Lane nodded, ¡°Good, I asked her specifically about what happened at your party.¡± ¡°So you believe her?¡± ¡°Yes, I believe her.¡± ¡°How can you believe her!¡± Molly Bort screamed out of breath, ¡°Baird, she can¡¯t be trusted, she¡¯s lying, I didn¡¯t even say those things to her, she¡¯s lying to you!¡± Molly Bort was agitated.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. Baird Lane looked at her like she was a clown, ¡°Did she lie to me, just pull up the surveince and get someone who is proficient in lip-synching to find out if you said those words or not.¡± Molly Bort was dumbfounded, her whole face ashen, and she couldn¡¯t get excited anymore. Baird Lane wrapped his arms around her, inwardly utterly disappointed in her, ¡°Now what have you got to say for yourself!¡± It never urred to him that it was she, not Leo Bort, who was the real culprit who had Christine White¡¯s bone marrow forcibly aspirated and aborted the child in her womb. At best, Leo Bort is an executioner. It¡¯s a shame that he was going to let Leo Bort off the hook before in order to worry about whether or not she¡¯d do something stupid, but now that I think about it, he¡¯s so stupid! ¡°Baird¡­¡± Molly Bort¡¯s eyes went bright and fuzzy several times before she finally suddenly climbed up and knelt in front of Baird Lane, crying with a contrite look on her face, ¡°I¡¯m sorry Baird, I know I was wrong, I shouldn¡¯t have done it, but I had no choice, I wanted to stay alive, I had to do the next best thing.¡± ¡°You want to live so you have to let others die?¡± Baird Lane growled lowly at her words, his face instantly green and ck. Molly Bort was dumbfounded by the yelling, her body cringed and she cried much less, ¡°I ¡­ I didn¡¯t want Christine White to die, she was only having her bone marrow taken out, she couldn¡¯t die at all ¡­¡± Baird Lane gasped andughed, ¡°What about my kids?¡± Molly Bort bowed her head sheepishly, ¡°That ¡­ It was an ident, who got her pregnant!¡± ¡°You mean she shouldn¡¯t be pregnant, right?¡± Baird Lane kicked the coffee table over. Molly Bort was so frightened that she immediately rose from the floor, cowering her shoulders and not daring to speak. She knew that whatever she said at the moment would only make him angrier, so she might as well muddle through as a mute. ¡°You just said you want to live right?¡± Baird Lane asked suddenly. Molly Bort¡¯s heart stuttered, ¡°Baird, what do you want?¡± Baird Lane took a breath and said in a grim voice, ¡°Molly Bort, remember, your life was traded for Christine White¡¯s and my children¡¯s lives, I¡¯m not going to do anything to you, I¡¯m going to let you live your life, but I¡¯m going to put everything you¡¯ve done on Leo Bort, and I¡¯m going to make him pay double the price.¡± Molly Bort shook her head in horror, ¡°No Baird you can¡¯t do this!¡± ¡°There¡¯s nothing wrong with it, it¡¯s all of your own making, you can¡¯t me anyone else, you can only me why your mind is so vicious.¡± Speaking here, the cell phone in Baird Lane¡¯s pocket suddenly rang. He frowned, pulling his phone out to look at it and putting it back in, ¡°It¡¯s time for the auction, I¡¯ve put the words in here for you, so take care of yourself.¡± With that, he stopped looking at him and walked around her toward the door to the lounge. Once, in his boring career as an heir, her appearance was like a ray of sunshine, making him fall in love with her uncontrobly, in his heart, she was such a kind and pure girl, he even wanted to give her everything good, but she finally left him alone. Spare him the thought of hating her, but she had been using him all along, and doing such heinous things to stay alive. Maybe Christine White was right, he never really recognized her! Exiting the lounge, Baird Lane saw Christine White crouched in the hallway, staring at her cell phone in disbelief, and walked over to her and asked, ¡°What are you looking at?¡± ¡°Reading a novel.¡± Christine White looked up at him, ¡°You done talking?¡± ¡°Uh-huh.¡± Baird Lane nods. Christine White gets to her feet, but stands shakily. Baird Lane held her in a hug, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Legs are numb from squatting.¡± She said with some embarrassment. Baird Lane raised an eyebrow, ¡°How long have you been squatting?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve been squatting as long as you¡¯ve been talking in there.¡± Christine White returned. Baird Lane pursed his lips, ¡°Nonsense, why don¡¯t you go find a seat in the ballroom?¡± ¡°I¡¯m waiting for you.¡± Christine White looked him in the eye. Baird Lane was stunned at first, then his heart warmed, ¡°Don¡¯t wait like that again, find a ce to sit if you have to, let¡¯s go, the auction is starting.¡± ¡°Good.¡± Christine White got out of his arms and pulled her hand into his. On the way to the auction hall, her lips moved, wanting to speak several times. Baird Lane sighs, ¡°Say whatever you want.¡± ¡°There¡¯s really not much I want to say, it¡¯s just ¡­¡± ¡°Just wondering what I talked to her about?¡± Baird Lane picked up on her words. Chapter 264: Won’t Let It Go Just Like That Christine White was slightly surprised, ¡°How did you know?¡± ¡°It¡¯s written all over your face.¡± Baird Lane looked at the road in front of him and trailed off. Christine White rubbed the tip of her nose, ¡°So.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t really talk to her much, just said what needed to be said and confirmed some things I guessed.¡± ¡°Guess what?¡± ¡°Good, I guessed before that she never loved me, and it turns out that I was indeed right, plus I confirmed whether or not that incident was her idea or not, and she admitted it.¡± Baird Lane said, looking apologetically at Christine White. Christine White lowered her eyes, ¡°What happens after you admit it? Are you going to put her in jail too?¡± ¡°If she goes to jail, she¡¯s bound to do something like kill herself, her life was bought with your bone marrow and our children¡¯s lives, and I wish her well to live with her sins on her back, but I¡¯ll make it all double on Leo Bort for what she¡¯s done.¡± Baird Lane murmured back. Christine White¡¯s mouth opened to say something, but in the end nothing came out. To be honest, she was a little less than pleased with his handling of this. Without knowing that Molly Bort was also involved in this matter, she naturally only wanted Leo Bort to go to jail. But now, she wanted both the father and daughter to go to jail, but she also had to admit that he was right, and that if Molly Bort did kill herself in jail or something, then her child had died for nothing! ¡°What are you going to do with Molly Bort after this?¡± Christine White asked, tilting her head and looking up the cold side of the man¡¯s face. The man¡¯s thin lips pursed lightly, ¡°Afterward, you¡¯ll be a stranger.¡± ¡°Really,¡± Christine White nodded, not speaking. Not far away, Molly Bort stood in the doorway of the lounge, looking at the backs of the two in front of her as they left with each other, and her heart was suddenly filled with jealousy and hatred. She clenched her fists in death, her nails embedded in her hands, itching to separate those two figures. But her reason told her she couldn¡¯t now, she knew what she had done had been exposed and Baird Lane must not have any feelings for her anymore, but so what, if she couldn¡¯t have the man she couldn¡¯t have, she wouldn¡¯t allow anyone else to have him either, just wait, she wasn¡¯t going to let it go at that! Christine White had no idea that she was being watched by Molly Bort again, she was currently looking anxiously at the items on the auction table, and was on the verge of sitting on the edge of her seat with nervousness. Baird Lane could even feel her shaking and couldn¡¯t help but squeeze her palm, ¡°What are you nervous about?¡± ¡°Of course it¡¯s the next auction item¡­ you just said you were going to put that ne up for auction in my name, so ¡­¡± ¡°So you¡¯re nervous¡± Baird Lane ruffled his eyelids lightly. Christine White nodded, ¡°All those people who took pictures of things before were watched, I¡¯m worried I¡¯ll be like that in a few moments, I¡¯m actually scared of the feeling of being watched.¡± ¡°There¡¯s nothing to be afraid of.¡± Baird Lane looked at the auction table in front of him, ¡°With me here, what are you afraid of, just pretend these people don¡¯t exist.¡± Christine White staggered, ¡°Is that okay? Wouldn¡¯t that be rude?¡± ¡°No, you try, take a deep breath first!¡± Baird Lane encouraged her. Christine White did as she was told, and after taking several deep breaths, her heart did calm down a lot, and she was less nervous. ¡°Well?¡± Baird Lane asked her. Christine White raised a smile at him, ¡°Much better.¡± ¡°That¡¯s fine.¡± Baird Lane hmmm¡¯d and stopped talking. At that point, the auction item on the stage changed again, and it was the very ne that Baird Lane was going to auction in Christine White¡¯s name. The ne was provided by Mrs. Chen, a string of top quality luxury emerald ne, the starting price is five million dors, each increase shall not be less than one million dors. Baird Lane handed Christine White the raised card in her hand and told her to raise her own bid and make sure she got the ne. Christine White naturally had no worries when she heard him say that, and anyway, as long as others shouted the price, she followed the increase. But when she added it to the end and heard the auctioneer shouting that the ne had be fifty million dors, her heart and liver trembled a few times. ¡°More to add?¡± Christine White looked carefully at Baird Lane. It¡¯s fifty million dors. If it goes up any further, she won¡¯t dare to raise her hand. Even though she said she wasn¡¯t the one paying for it, she felt the meat of it. ¡°Plus!¡± Baird Lane gave her the word ndly. ¡°But it¡¯s all five thousand.¡± Christine White¡¯s small face expression was extremely reluctant. Baird Laneughed softly, ¡°Is fifty million dors a lot? Go ahead and raise it, it doesn¡¯t matter if you raise it to a hundred million!¡± ¡°You ¡­ are so rich!¡± Christine White stifled ament, then left him alone and continued to raise the price. Anyway, he said it didn¡¯t matter if it was a hundred million dors, so what was her concern. In the end, Christine White managed to auction off the ne for a total of sixty-five million dors. When she heard the apuse of the whole audience in awe, her little face was almost red and dripping blood, and she was even more embarrassed in her heart. After all, the person who should be enjoying the apuse and the honor at this moment shouldn¡¯t be her at all, but Baird Lane. But she enjoyed it, and couldn¡¯t tell the truth, making her feel like she¡¯d stolen something from someone else. She remained sullen until the end of the auction, when she took the ne from the staff and walked out with Baird Lane. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Baird Lane looked sideways at the woman beside him. The woman handed the ne into his hand, ¡°Here you go.¡± Baird Lane raised an eyebrow, ¡°Give me what for?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you buy this?¡± Christine White looked at him with a puzzled expression. Baird Lane gave a low chuckle, ¡°It was originally bought for you.¡± ¡°What?¡± Christine White was stunned, ¡°For me?¡±N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°Then I can¡¯t have it.¡± Christine White waved her hand and shook her head back and forth. Baird Lane frowned, ¡°Why not?¡± ¡°It¡¯s so expensive, over sixty million dors.¡± Christine White eximed. Baird Lane rubbed his brow, ¡°Is sixty million dors a lot? Here, just take it, you¡¯re the only woman in The Lane Family, you don¡¯t want to keep this for dust?¡± ¡°But ¡­¡± ¡°No buts, let¡¯s go.¡± Baird Lane forcefully let the box slip from his hands into hers, pulled open the door and got into the car. Christine White stood outside the car, looking at the box in her hands withplicated eyes, feeling only a thousand pounds. He just gave it to her and wasn¡¯t afraid she¡¯d take it and sell it? Smiling helplessly, Christine White had no choice but to put the box in her bag and follow it to the car, intending to wait until she got back to deal with the ne. She definitely won¡¯t wear it, 65 million dors, she thinks her neck will be bent if she puts it on, and she will be easily robbed. Back at the apartment, Baird Lane took off his jacket and went to the balcony with his cell phone. Christine White looked at him and put her things away before grabbing her pajamas and heading to the bathroom for a shower. I don¡¯t know who he was talking to on the phone, and when she came out of the shower, he was still answering it, and looking at his expression, it was very serious and heavy, so I guessed that something else had happened. Thest time he was like this, something happened at the headquarters of The Lane Family Group. This time, is it the same again? ¡°Hey ¡­¡± After thinking for a while, Christine White was not sure if something had happened to The Lane Family or not, so she did not continue to think about it, and after sighing, she went to the kitchen to make two bowls of sober soup. She drank one bowl for herself and left the other on the coffee table, intending to give it to Baird Lane when he finished his call. As a result, she waited for a few more minutes, and when she saw that he still had no intention of ending the call, she simply stopped waiting because her head was starting to spin. She got up, stumbled back to her room, and fell back to sleep. The next day at noon, she was woken up by Aunt Lucy. Aunt Lucy shouted with an excited look on her face, ¡°Good news, ma¡¯am!¡± ¡°What¡¯s the good news?¡± Christine White asked, yawning and confused. Chapter 265 – Leo Bort Ambush Aunt Lucy danced with excitement, ¡°Of course it¡¯s that Leo Bort thing, he ¡­ He ¡­¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong with him, you tell me.¡± Christine White cried andughed. Aunt Lucy took a deep breath and forced herself to calm down first before saying under her breath, ¡°He¡¯s in jail!¡± ¡°What?¡± Christine White sat up violently from the bed, her head, which was still a bit groggy, waspletely awake at the moment, and the only thing in her mind was Aunt Lucy¡¯s words just now, ¡°He¡¯s in jail, you said?¡± Aunt Lucy nodded her head back and forth, ¡°Yeah, they were taken early this morning, the results came out in the morning, and now the whole town knows about it, it¡¯s on the news.¡± ¡°How did it go so fast?¡± Christine White staggered, ¡°Doesn¡¯t any of this require going streamLand?¡± ¡°Of course need.¡± Aunt Lucyughed, ¡°But with Mister intervening, the flowLand or whatever, it¡¯s not that important, anyway, even if the result of going through the flowLand is still imprisonment, it would be better to skip the flowLand and directly let him go to jail.¡± ¡°Aunt Lucy you¡¯re right.¡± Christine White cried tears of joy and couldn¡¯t agree more with that statement. As Aunt Lucy would say, instead of going to some stream Land, straight to jail would be best for someone like Leo Bort. What¡¯s more, it takes a certain amount of time before a judgment is handed down, so what if something unexpected happens in the meantime? The Bort Family may not be as good as The Lane Family, but a thin camel is always bigger than a horse, and if Leo Bort had found some contacts to save him during his time away from the Lane, it would have been better to just let him go to jail, so as not to cause any more trouble, and Baird Lane finally did something efficient this time around. Christine White¡¯s body trembled slightly with excitement at the thought, ¡°Aunt Lucy, where¡¯s Baird Lane?¡± She asked. Aunt Lucy looked at the time and replied, ¡°Sir should still be over at the police station at this time and not back.¡± ¡°So.¡± Christine White nodded that she knew. Aunt Lucy, however, suddenly asked tentatively, ¡°Ma¡¯am, now that Mister has done you justice, you should forgive him, right?¡± At those words, the joy on Christine White¡¯s face slowly solidified without a word. Aunt Lucy sighed when she saw this, ¡°It¡¯s me who was in a hurry, ma¡¯am, don¡¯t take my words just now to heart.¡± ¡°No it won¡¯t, give me your phone for a second Aunt Lucy, I¡¯ll check the specific news.¡± Christine White held out her hand. Aunt Lucy held out her bedside cell phone to her.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. She picked it up, opened the website, and with little searching, the home page was high on news about Leo Bort¡¯s jail time. She clicked right in and looked it over carefully. The above is the same as what Aunt Lucy said, Leo Bort was arrested in the morning and sentenced already at noon, to five years in prison for kidnapping the wife of a certain magnate. The penalty, for a well-known businessman like Leo Bort, is still serious ¨C after all, the taint of jail time for the chairman of a publicly tradedpany means it will be abandoned by consumers. Consumers are the most rational and realistic group of people, they will be based on Leo Bort jailed this point, to doubt The Bort Family¡¯s products are not also problematic, and even boycott The Bort Family¡¯s products, and over time, the market value of The Bort Family¡¯spany will fall to the bottom of the barrel, and even bankruptcy may ur. So Christine White was pretty happy with the result, the only thing she wasn¡¯t happy with was that nothing happened to Molly Bort. Obviously Molly Bort is the real murderer, but because of Molly Bort¡¯s body, as well as the fear of Molly Bort in doing such things as suicide, actually let Molly Bort escape, really makes people heart unhappy! ¡°Ma¡¯am, what¡¯s on your mind?¡± Aunt Lucy couldn¡¯t help but be concerned when she saw Christine White¡¯s indignant face. Christine White shook her head, ¡°It¡¯s okay, I was just thinking about Molly Bort.¡± ¡°Think about her for what.¡± Aunt Lucy bristled. Christine White smiled and said nothing more as she continued to skim the rest of the news. After reading it, she pressed the phone tightly to her heart and murmured tearfully, ¡°Baby, your revenge mommy finally avenged you some ¡­¡± As for the rest, she wouldn¡¯t miss it if she had the chance! Aunt Lucy was standing right next to the bed, naturally she heard Christine White¡¯s low murmur just now clearly, her eyes also followed the sour, and her heart was also a little bad, ¡°Mrs. ¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine Aunt Lucy, is there anything to eat? I suddenly feel so hungry, I must have an extra bowl of foodter, after all, good news like today¡¯s is a rare thing to hear, don¡¯t you think so?¡± Christine White raised her small face and gave Aunt Lucy a strong smile. How could Aunt Lucy not see that her so-called toughness was just a forced pretense, and how hard it might be in her heart? After all, that child was a permanent pain in her heart. But since she didn¡¯t want to explicitly talk about the sadness in her heart, Aunt Lucy thought it would be better for her to pretend she didn¡¯t know anything about it either. ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve made a lot of food, ma¡¯am must eat more in a while, just as a celebration!¡± Aunt Lucy said as she wiped the wetness from her eyes. Christine White hmmm¡¯d, ¡°Good advice, thanks Aunt Lucy.¡± ¡°You¡¯re wee, then ma¡¯am, you get up and wash up first, I¡¯ll go and get ready, dinner will be ready in a while.¡± Aunt Lucy said and left the room. Christine White looked up at the ceiling and adjusted her mindset a little before lifting the covers and getting out of bed, and just as she was putting on her shoes and getting ready to leave the room, the cell phone in her hand suddenly rang. She stopped and lifted her cell phone to look at it, a sh of surprise crossing her eyes. Why is he calling? Without much thought, Christine White put her cell phone directly to her ear and answered it, ¡°Ives.¡± ¡°Christine, congrattions, Leo Bort is in jail.¡± Ives Norton¡¯s familiar voice came through the phone. Christine White smiled, ¡°Thanks.¡± ¡°What are you going to do after that? Drop the hate for the original Baird?¡± Ives Norton asked suddenly, his tone much more positive. Christine White was silent for a moment, ¡°I don¡¯t know, I did think before that I would forgive Leo Bort as long as he went to jail, but ¡­¡± ¡°But?¡± Ives Norton narrowed his eyes, ¡°Is there a change in something?¡± Christine White hmmmed, ¡°Molly Bort came back, just yesterday.¡± ¡°What?¡± Ives Norton eximed, ¡°She¡¯s really back?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°No wonder ¡­¡± Ives Norton trailed off. Christine White tugged at the corner of her lips, ¡°Seriously, Molly Bort¡¯s appearance yesterday made me panic a bit, and I also felt that Baird Lane still has Molly Bort¡¯s presence in his heart, though not as deep as before, but it¡¯s still there after all ¡­ ¡± ¡°So you¡¯re worried about Baird he still cares about Molly Bort?¡± asked Ives Norton. Christine White bit her lip, ¡°Something like that.¡± ¡°There¡¯s really no need for you to worry, maybe things won¡¯t happen the way you think they will yet.¡± Ives Norton reassured. Christine White¡¯s mouth curled into an unconfident smile, ¡°Maybe.¡± ¡°Well, don¡¯t think too much about it, and if Baird does anything really confusing, just let me know and I¡¯ll clean him up for you.¡± Ives Norton said. Christine White was amused, ¡°Seriously?¡± ¡°Really!¡± On the other end of the line, where she couldn¡¯t see, Ives Norton¡¯s eyes softened, ¡°Whatever happens, I¡¯m on your side.¡± ¡°Eh?¡± Christine White was startled for a split second by hisment. What do you mean, you¡¯re on her side no matter what? Why is he defending her so much? For a moment, Christine White vaguely sensed something, but couldn¡¯t quite put her finger on that point, except that Ives Norton¡¯s words were a bit odd, so odd that they made her ufortable, and after a snort, she hurriedly sidestepped the topic, ¡°Did you call to tell me congrattions?¡± Chapter 266 – Molly Bort’s Plea for Mercy ¡°Something like that, and just a reminder, don¡¯t forget toe by for a retest at the weekend.¡± Ives Nortonughed softly. Christine White exhaled softly, ¡°Okay, I won¡¯t forget, so I¡¯ll hang up now?¡± ¡°Well, goodbye!¡± Ives Norton said goodbye. ¡°Bye!¡± After hanging up, Christine White smiled slightly before putting her phone away and heading to the bathroom to wash up. By the time she¡¯d finished washing up, Aunt Lucy had already set out the meal.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. She walked over and scanned the table, it was certainly hearty and made one¡¯s appetite grow at first nce. She sat down, grabbed her chopsticks and started eating, probably because it was because of Leo Bort¡¯s jail time that she thought all the meals tasted better than usual today. She too, as she had just said, had all but eaten a bowl of rice, and the price for finishing it was a stomach so full she couldn¡¯t walk in her chair. ¡°Aunt Lucy, help me find the elimination tablets.¡± Christine White said bitterly. Aunt Lucy covered her lips and snickered, ¡°Okay, okay.¡± Soon, she got elimination tablets. Christine White took two down and continued to sit in her chair, waiting for her stomach to digest. But after waiting for maybe a few minutes, she suddenly heard movementing from the doorway. Someone¡¯s opening the door! Christine White turned her head quietly toward the door, and her eyes were fixed there. A few secondster, the door opens and Baird Lane enters from the outside, wearing nothing but a ck shirt, his jacket is resting neatly on his arm. She walked over and Baird Lane heard footsteps and craned his head, ¡°Awake?¡± ¡°Well, it¡¯s noon and time to wake up.¡± Christine White said, reaching over and picking up the jacket from his arm. Baird Lane concentrates on changing his shoes, ¡°Did you see it on the news?¡± Christine White was hanging up his coat when she heard the words and a light skimmed through her eyes, ¡°I¡¯m d to see it, thank you.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to thank me, it¡¯s what I promised you and what Leo Bort deserves.¡± Baird Lane said as he finished changing his shoes and looked at her. Christine White tugged at the corner of her mouth, ¡°You¡¯re right, but Molly Bort was punished for nothing.¡± Baird Lane was slightly startled, then frowned, ¡°You want Molly Bort to go to jail too?¡± ¡°If you want the truth, I¡¯ll answer you, yes, I want her in jail.¡± Christine White met his eyes and nodded her head without condescension. Baird Lane pursed his thin lips and was about to say something when Christine White added, ¡°But I haven¡¯t forgotten that you said that if you did let Molly Bort go to jail as well, there¡¯s a chance that she¡¯d go to extremes, and then my bone marrow and my baby would have been sacrificed for nothing, so I¡¯m going to promise you that I¡¯m not going to let Molly Bort go to jail as well but ¡­¡± ¡°But what?¡± Baird Lane raised an eyebrow. Christine White lifted her breath, ¡°But do you think it¡¯s going to end like this? Not to mention the fact that I¡¯ll always hate her, she¡¯s not going to stop, Leo Bort is in jail and she¡¯s going to find a way to get him out.¡± ¡°I won¡¯t let her have a chance to get Leo Bort out.¡± Baird Lane assured her. Christine White however sighed and shook her head, ¡°You still don¡¯t know what I mean, what I mean is that you put Leo Bort in jail and you¡¯re the only one who can get him out of jail so easily, she¡¯s surely going toe and beg you to leave Leo Bort alone.¡± Now Baird Lane understood, and his handsome face sank slightly, because of her suspiciousness, her distrust, ¡°You think I¡¯ll not be able to stand Molly Bort¡¯s begging to let Leo Bort out?¡± Christine White didn¡¯t deny it and nodded, ¡°Molly Bort she¡¯s sure toe pestering you.¡± ¡°That¡¯s her business, but it¡¯s my business whether I let Leo Bort go or not, so don¡¯t think too much about it, all right, have you eaten?¡± Baird Lane changed the subject with some impatience. Christine White¡¯s lips twitched, ¡°Eaten, have you?¡± ¡°Not yet.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll go ask Aunt Lucy if she has any more rice then.¡± Christine White said and went into the kitchen. Baird Lane nced in the direction of the kitchen, then pinched his brow and headed for the couch. He had just walked over to the couch and before he had a chance to sit down, the cell phone in his pocket rang. He first subconsciously frowned, then took out his cell phone to take a look, and when he saw the phone number bouncing on it, the color of his eyes deepened for a moment. It just so happened that Christine White came out of the kitchen at this time as well, and when she heard the phone ringing, she looked around and saw Baird Lane standing in front of the couch with his cell phone, his brow furrowed in curiosity, and was mightily intrigued. ¡°Why don¡¯t you answer?¡± She walked over to him and her eyes fell on his cell phone screen, which had only a string of phone numbers and no name of the caller, obviously not saved. But looking at him, it was obvious that this number wasn¡¯t an unfamiliar number either, but on the contrary was an acquaintance. As for who it was, she probably had a good idea in her mind. Sure enough, Baird Lane¡¯s next move immediately confirmed her suspicions. He only hung up the phone with a cold face and said in a deep voice, ¡°A person who doesn¡¯t know what he¡¯s talking about has nothing to answer for.¡± ¡°It¡¯s Molly Bort, isn¡¯t it?¡± Christine White asked not in question, but in the affirmative. Baird Lane narrowed his eyes at her and didn¡¯t answer. Christine White gave a lowugh, ¡°I guessed right, it¡¯s really Molly Bort, she called you at this time, she should be here to plead for mercy, it¡¯s no use for you to hang up, you should have answered, otherwise she would have kept calling, and here it is, again.¡± She nudged toward his cell phone, signaling him that Molly Bort had called again. Baird Lane nced down at his cell phone, his handsome face grim and somber. ¡°Take it.¡± Christine White advised him, ¡°I¡¯d also like to know how she¡¯ll beg you and how you¡¯ll treat her.¡± She looked at him with a very serious expression. ¡°Are you sure?¡± Baird Lane stared at her. Christine White nodded, ¡°I¡¯m sure!¡± ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll meet you.¡± Seeing her insistent face, Baird Lane said nothing more, scratched the answer button in her face, and turned the external yer on. In an instant, Molly Bort¡¯s bawling, sad cries resounded throughout the living room, ¡°Baird ¡­ Ooohhhh ¡­. Why did you do it?¡± Baird Lane¡¯s handsome face was icy cold, no ripples in the face of her questioning, ¡°I remember what I told you yesterday, that you have to be punished for what you did wrong, and what you did wrong, I¡¯ll get double revenge on Leo Bort.¡± ¡°But I didn¡¯t think you¡¯d let my dad go to jail!¡± Molly Bort cried. Baird Lane grunted, ¡°Jail is what he deserves.¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s not like that Baird, I know my dad and I did something wrong, but why do you have to make my dad go to jail, if he goes to jail, what about me? Baird, for the sake of us having been together before, please spare my dad ¡­¡± Molly Bort pleaded. Christine White heard this and her eyes locked on Baird Lane, with a tendency to fight him if he dared to say yes. Baird Lane naturally also saw the meaning in her eyes, and couldn¡¯t help but feel a little amused, but he held it back very well and didn¡¯t show the slightest bit, so his expression remained as indifferent and cold as ever, ¡°Spare your father? You mean, what you guys have done, I don¡¯t care about it?¡± His tone was mocking. On the other end of the line, Molly Bort¡¯s eyes shed sheepishly. And she really meant it. But she certainly couldn¡¯t admit it outright. So she cried even louder, ¡°Baird, you obviously weren¡¯t like this before, you didn¡¯t even think of getting back at me and my dad before, you even went against Grandpa Lu¡¯s pressure to let my dad leave the country, but now you¡¯ve changed all of a sudden, is it because of what Christine White said to you?¡± ¡°She didn¡¯t tell me anything, I just suddenly figured it out.¡± Baird Lane swept Christine White¡¯s face back. Molly Bort shook her head back and forth, ¡°No, the Baird I know isn¡¯t like that, she must have said something, Baird, tell me, did she threaten you with something?¡± Chapter 267 – Moving Back to the Villa ¡°Enough!¡± Baird Lane growled lowly with an unsettled look on his face. Molly Bort¡¯s body shook with fear and she almost didn¡¯t even hold the phone. Baird Lane pursed his thin lips and said in a cold voice: ¡°What do you think I am, still being threatened? Molly Bort, you yourself are stupid and poisonous, you don¡¯t know how to reflect on it, instead youe to ask me if it is because of someone else that I suddenly changed my mind to let Leo Bort go to jail, so what if I ask clearly? Will I release Leo Bort after asking?¡± Molly Bort froze. How could she not have expected to be called stupid and poisonous? And this is the same man who scolded her and once held her in the palm of his hand. Such a fall from grace was too much for her! ¡°Baird, how could you say that about me.¡± Molly Bort cried her heart out, ¡°Was my suspicion wrong? If it wasn¡¯t Christine White, how could you let my dad go to jail? Baird, you¡¯ve changed, you¡¯re not the same Baird Lane I used to know.¡± ¡°Molly Bort, you¡¯re wrong on that one, I haven¡¯t changed, you¡¯re the one who¡¯s really changed.¡± Baird Lane corrected her. Christine White nced at the little mouth. She didn¡¯t know what the old Molly Bort was like, but from what she¡¯d learned from Ives Norton and Aunt Lucy. Molly Bort¡¯s nature has always been this way, good at disguises, and it¡¯s never changed at all, okay? It¡¯s obvious that he just couldn¡¯t see it through his own filter before, which is why he¡¯s now saying Molly Bort has changed. This little gesture of Christine White¡¯s was unerringly caught in Baird Lane¡¯s eye, causing him to raise an eyebrow. What did she just say? Despising him? ¡°I¡¯ve changed? Baird you say I¡¯ve changed?¡± Molly Bort¡¯s voice pulled Baird Lane¡¯s mind back from Christine White. Baird Lane pursed his lips coldly, ¡°Yes, you have be vicious and selfish, you use everything for your own sake, you should be thankful that you got this disease to get me to let you go, otherwise you should be in jail with Leo Bort right now.¡± Molly Bort was stunned by hisment and asked incredulously, ¡°Baird, you ¡­ You originally wanted me to go to jail too?¡± Her voice was noticeably sharper than it had been a moment ago. Baird Lane nodded, ¡°Good, so now you should be thinking about what you should do to atone for your sins instead ofing and begging me to let Leo Bort out, and besides Molly Bort I¡¯ll tell you what, don¡¯t even think about going to any extremes to threaten me into letting Leo Bort out, just do that and I¡¯ll dare Leo Bort to pay a worse price. ¡± ¡°No ¡­.. . baird you can¡¯t ¡­¡± ¡°I can, as long as you dare, so be nice.¡± Baird Lane interrupts her and then quickly snuffs out the phone. He turned his cell phone off and tossed it aside, looking over at Christine White, ¡°Relieved now? She came begging and I didn¡¯t agree to release Leo Bort.¡± Christine White¡¯s heart was happy, but her face didn¡¯t show the slightest bit, ¡°You didn¡¯t say yes, but Molly Bort won¡¯t give up, she¡¯ll definitely continue to look for you afterward.¡± ¡°The result is the same.¡± Baird Lane said as he sat down. Christine White lowered her eyes, ¡°If you can do it that¡¯s certainly better, but I¡¯m still worried about what might happen.¡± ¡°No it won¡¯t, don¡¯t think too much about it,e on, have something to eat with me.¡± Baird Lane took her hand. Christine White quickly shook her head, ¡°No no no, I just ate, I¡¯m already full, you can eat by yourself.¡± If she ate with him any longer, her stomach would burst. I¡¯ve just taken two antidiabetic tablets and my stomach is just barely feeling better now, so I don¡¯t want toe back and have a hard time again. Baird Lane, seeing the dryness of Christine White¡¯s refusal and not forcing her, got up and headed for the table. Christine White just sat down on the couch and casually picked up the remote and turned the TV on and watched it, which was a disguised way of eating with him. By the time he finished eating, it was half an hourter. Baird Lane screwed a bottle of red wine out and held it up toward Christine White, ¡°Want some?¡± Christine White was about to refuse, but then thinking that today was a good day, she swallowed back the refusal she was about to say and said instead, ¡°Sure.¡± Just think of it as a celebration of Leo Bort going to jail. Thinking so, Christine White had no resistance to drinking, and graciously took the ss and took a sip, ¡°It¡¯s good.¡± Baird Laneughed softly, ¡°This is the most authentic Lafite, specially transferred from a foreign cer.¡± ¡°So, isn¡¯t that expensive?¡± Christine White inquired as she looked at the bright red blood-like liquid in the goblet. Baird Lane shook his ss and glibly returned, ¡°It¡¯s not that expensive, you¡¯re probably looking at tens of thousands for this one.¡± ¡°What?¡± Christine White¡¯s body pinched forward, almost falling off the couch, ¡°A few ¡­ Tens of thousands?¡± ¡°Uh-huh.¡± ¡°That expensive?¡± Christine White looked at the bottle of wine on the coffee table like she¡¯d seen a ghost. Baird Lane¡¯s lips quirked, ¡°Is it expensive?¡± ¡°Uh ¡­ Big brother I was wrong, it¡¯s indeed not expensive for you.¡± Christine White¡¯s corner of her eye twitched, reacting with hindsight that this was the richest lord of them all, and to him, a bottle of several hundred thousand dors wasn¡¯t really expensive. She remembers that the old master¡¯s ce of the top big red robe is called really expensive it, ten grams are nearly a million. It¡¯s true that the life of the rich is beyond one¡¯s imagination. ¡°You don¡¯t have to be surprised, and you should get used to it, in the future you¡¯re only going to be attending more and more parties, and you¡¯re going to be making more and more friends, and something like wine is the best way to knock on doors, so you shouldn¡¯t think that it¡¯s expensive, and you¡¯re even going to have to learn to savor it.¡± Baird Lane said and tilted his head back to drink the wine in his ss. Christine White listened to him and nodded after a moment of thought, ¡°I know, I¡¯ll learn.¡± ¡°Well, but there¡¯s no need to rush, just take your time and learn.¡± Baird Lane poured himself another ss, then asked if she wanted one. Christine White waved her hand in refusal. Baird Lane wasn¡¯t persuaded, and after putting the bottle down asked abruptly, ¡°When are you moving back to the cottage with me?¡± ¡°Moving back to the cottage?¡± Christine White was slightly stunned. Baird Lane lifted his chin, ¡°You moved out before because you had it in your heart that I didn¡¯t get justice for our child, but now that Leo Bort is in, it¡¯s time for you toe back with me, isn¡¯t it?¡± Christine White was silent. Honestly, she felt fine living here, she didn¡¯t really want to move back. He does seem to be right though, and it doesn¡¯t make sense for her to continue to live here now that Leo Bort is in. At the thought, Christine White sighed weakly and inessibly, ¡°Tomorrow.¡± A surprise skimmed the bottom of Baird Lane¡¯s eyes, ¡°Good.¡± He had thought that she would refuse, but he hadn¡¯t thought that she would actually agree to go back to the vi with him so easily He had originally thought that it didn¡¯t matter if she didn¡¯t go back, but the big deal was that he would move all his stuff over and live here with her from now on. But since she had agreed to go back with him, there was naturally no need for her to carry anything over. ¡°In a couple days,e back to the old mansion with me.¡± Baird Lane added as he took a sip of his drink. Christine White yawned, ¡°What are you doing back at the old mansion?¡± ¡°Grandma¡¯s day of sacrifice ising up.¡± Baird Lane replied. Christine White drifted off, ¡°So that¡¯s it, I forgot.¡± She was a little embarrassed. Although she hadn¡¯t been to the old mansion to pay homage to The Lane Family¡¯s ancestors in the previous three years, she had heard from Aunt Lucy that when the day of sacrifice of whoever in the old mansion arrived, she would prepare some suitable gifts and ask Aunt Lucy to help her send them over. And this time, on the day of her grandmother¡¯s sacrifice, she actually almost forgot. ¡°Do I need to be preparing something in when I go over there?¡± Christine White inquired. Baird Lane held down his brow bone, ¡°No, just go with your people.¡± ¡°Okay then.¡± Christine White nodded her head, indicating that she knew, but in her heart, she still had already decided to prepare some suitable gifts to bring over, as she had done in previous years. ¡°Are you tired?¡± Baird Lane asked with a raised eyebrow when he saw her yawn again.N?velDrama.Org owns all content. Chapter 268 – Eavesdropping Christine White rubbed her eyes, ¡°Not really, it¡¯s just that I drank too much yesterday and I woke up today with a bit of a foggy head, and I¡¯ve just had two more drinks so I¡¯m dizzy again right now, I¡¯m going to go ask Aunt Lucy to help with the sobering up soup.¡± With that, she got up and prepared to go to the kitchen. The result was that just after two steps, his foot was hooked by the foot of the sofa. She was unprepared, and after a cry of surprise, her body fell forward. Baird Lane¡¯s pupils constricted slightly at the sight, and he hastily set the ss in his hand down on the coffee table before reaching out and tugging her by the arm. But the tug was a littlete, and by the time it was done, Christine White was already close enough to fall to the ground, so Baird Lane couldn¡¯t make it in time to bring her down with him, and both of them fell in front of the couch, but fortunately there was a carpet in that spot, and it didn¡¯t feel like much of a pain when they fell. It¡¯s just that Christine White can¡¯t get up from being pinned down by Baird Lane, which makes her feel rather ufortable.N?velDrama.Org owns all content. ¡°That ¡­¡± She blushed and nudged the man¡¯s chest, ¡°Can you get up first?¡± Baird Lane didn¡¯t move, his dark pupils staring at her intently. Christine White¡¯s heart skipped a beat at the look in his zing eyes and her breathing got ragged, ¡°You¡¯re heavy.¡± She opened her mouth again. This time Baird Lane moved slightly, lifting his upper body upwards, but still didn¡¯t stand up, instead bracing his arms on either side of her body, floor thumping her to the ground, ¡°You ¡­¡± Before he could say anything, there was a sudden yip behind him. Baird Lane wrinkled his nose and turned his head to see Aunt Lucy standing in the kitchen doorway, staring at them with a surprised look on her face. ¡°Aunt Lucy!¡± cried Baird Lane in a deep voice. Aunt Lucy looked back, her old face filled with embarrassment, ¡°Ahem ¡­ So what, I just came out to get something.¡± ¡°Did you take that thing?¡± Baird Lane asked coldly. Aunt Lucy¡¯s eyes rolled, ¡°Take it take it, I should be getting back then, you guys carry on Mr. and Mrs. I¡¯ll leave you guys alone lol.¡± The words fell out of her mouth and she covered her lips, snickering as she walked away. Silence resumed in the living room, and Christine White¡¯s little face was red and dripping with blood. How could she not think that she and Baird Lane in such a posture would actually be watched by Aunt Lucy andughed at, now she had no face to see others! Christine White squeezed her eyes shut and raised her hands, covering her face tightly. Baird Lane saw this and took her hand off her face with one hand, ¡°What¡¯s the point of covering your face?¡± ¡°You tell me, Aunt Lucy just saw it all.¡± Christine White said shyly. Baird Lane¡¯s mouth quirked, ¡°So what if we saw it, didn¡¯t she say she was leaving, and what¡¯s more, she let us carry on didn¡¯t she?¡± ¡°Go on?¡± Christine White opened her eyes with a jolt, ¡°What do you want?¡± ¡°What do you say?¡± Baird Lane asked rhetorically. Christine White¡¯s eyes widened, ¡°You want to be here again?¡± ¡°And what¡¯s not to like!¡± Baird Lane returned to her as he reached out and fished for the ss of red wine on the coffee table. Then, as she watched in disbelief, she tilted her head back and drank from the ss into her mouth. After drinking it and finishing it, he put the ss back and cupped her chin with the same hand that held it, forcing her to open her mouth, then lowered his head and kissed her, ferrying a little bit of the red wine from his mouth into hers. ¡°You ¡­¡± Christine White froze, and after reacting to what he was doing, she was just about to speak when she choked on the red wine in her mouth and coughed. Baird Lane leaned over to watch her, waiting quietly for her to finish coughing. When she had almost coughed up, he once again lowered his head and kissed her on the lips, swallowing all the words she was going to use him of ferrying her red wine. This kind of thing, wine, already has the effect of boosting the excitement, coupled with Christine White¡¯s head was already a bit dazed, and then by Baird Lane so flirtatious, how could she withstand, and soon lost her sanity, lifting her hand and wrapping it around his neck. Sensing that the woman was beginning to respond, Baird Lane, as if encouraged in some way, stopped kissing her so gently, increased his intensity slightly, and became more forceful. Gradually, the atmosphere in the living room is more and more charming, not long after, the ground clothes also scattered all over the ce, followed by some reverie sound also resounded in the air ¡­ The next day. Christine White got out of Baird Lane¡¯s car and waved at him before getting ready to leave. But she hadn¡¯t gone more than a few steps when Baird Lane suddenly stood in front of the elevator and called out to her, ¡°From now on, you¡¯ll eat in my office at lunch.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Christine White froze slightly, and before she could ask why, Baird Lane was already in the elevator, closing the door behind him. Helplessly, she could only swallow back the words she hadn¡¯t said. If you eat at his ce for lunch, you can eat there. It¡¯s good to save a few bucks. With that thought, Christine White hummed her way into the other elevator and headed for the nning department. Debby York looked her up and down as soon as she saw her, then rubbed her chin and snickered, ¡°Yo, flushed, looks like you weren¡¯t moisturizedst night.¡± As soon as Christine White heard this, her little face turned incredibly red, ¡°What are you talking about!¡± ¡°Looks like I hit the nail on the head?¡± Debby York hemmed and hawed. Christine White pped her in the face without a smile, ¡°Okay, hurry up and turn on yourputer, it¡¯s time to go to work.¡± ¡°Yes yes yes.¡± Debby York hung back and nodded. The morning¡¯s work always flew by, and by noon, Christine White declined a request to have lunch with Debby York, then snuck up to the top floor of the building on her own, avoiding everyone else, to go find Baird Lane. Arriving at the door of the president¡¯s office, Christine White raised her hand and was just about to knock when she realized that the door was actually half-covered, notpletely closed, and that there were faint criesing from inside. Wait, crying? What¡¯s with the crying in Baird Lane¡¯s office? Curiosity rising in Christine White¡¯s odd heart, she bent down slightly and pressed her ear to the crack in the door, intending to eavesdrop. Instead, she ended up hearing a surprised and unexpected voice. It¡¯s Molly Bort! Why is she here? Christine White¡¯s heart was a little sour, and she subconsciously bit her lower lip tightly. At this moment, she was no longer satisfied with just eavesdropping as simple as that, she quietly pushed the door inward, pushing the gap wider, so that she could see what was going on inside through the gap. Just see Molly Bort wearing a white dress standing in front of Baird Lane¡¯s desk, is talking about something, while saying also huffing and puffing and crying pearly rain so pitiful. ¡°Baird, I¡¯m begging you, leave my dad alone, I know you hate us for doing that, but it was my idea, if you really want revenge, then get it on me ¡­¡± ¡°What I mean, I made it clear on the phone yesterday didn¡¯t I, so why should you beg me yourself?¡± Baird Lane said coldly. Molly Bort¡¯s little face went white and almost transparent, ¡°Baird, are you really that heartless and desperate?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not the one who¡¯s ruthless and desperate, it¡¯s you guys, and didn¡¯t you show no mercy when you did it, so howe when it¡¯s my turn now, it¡¯s me who¡¯s ruthless?¡± Baird Lane taunted. Molly Bort took two steps back in shock, ¡°But it¡¯s been so long, can¡¯t we just let it go? I¡¯m willing to get down on my knees and apologize to Miss White, Baird, just let my father go, he¡¯s a man of his age and I can¡¯t imagine what will be of him in jail, not to mention the fact that he¡¯s still needed at The Bort Family¡¯spany.¡± Overhearing this, Christine White rolled her eyes in disdain. Kneel and apologize? If kneeling down and apologizing can make up for everything, what¡¯s the point of having aw? Chapter 269 – A Match Outside the Office In her heart, Christine White was very uneasy. She worries if Baird Lane will be impressed by Molly Bort¡¯s remark. It¡¯s just a shame that from this position she¡¯s in, she can only see Molly Bort, but not Baird Lane. So she didn¡¯t know what kind of expression Baird Lane had on his face at the moment when he was facing Molly Bort, and could only do it in her heart. ¡°What does The Bort Family have to do with me? Your father is in prison, but you are still the heir, you go back to inherit The Bort Family¡¯spany is not enough?¡± Baird Lane said lightly. Molly Bort looked at him incredulously, ¡°Baird, you¡¯re asking me to inherit thepany? You know very well that I only know how to dance, I don¡¯t know anything about thepany at all, I ¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s up to you, if you don¡¯t have the ability to hold up apany, you can choose to put it up for sale or hire a professional manager to take care of it, okay, my word is out, I¡¯m not going to let go of Leo Bort, so go back, and don¡¯te back in the future.¡± Baird Lane gave the expulsion order. Molly Bort see him attitude so tough, not a moment to give in to weakness, the heart hate him hate to death, but also do not dare to show it, can only bite his lips with a face of bleak and lost, lowered his head, pretending to be sad, ¡°I know, sorry Baird, bother you ¡­¡± She knew that this man was not eating either soft or hard, and her own persistent begging could not impress him at all, and if she pestered him for a long time, she would make him impatient instead. But she wouldn¡¯t just give up, she would get her dad out. Back then, she was able to make him fall in love with her, and now, she was able to impress him just as well, but it took longer. A cold light rose under Molly Bort¡¯s lowered eyes at this thought, then faded, and she raised her head to cast a pitiful, resigned look at Baird Lane. But Baird Lane just dropped his eyelids to grade papers and didn¡¯t even look at her. The look she gave, which was alsopletely thrown at the blind man, made her so angry that she nearly stomped her foot. ¡°Baird, I¡¯m leaving.¡± Molly Bort spoke up in an undying attempt to get Baird Lane¡¯s attention. Baird Lane still didn¡¯t even give her a look, only a hmm in response. This coldness caused Molly Bort to re at him indignantly before turning toward the door. Outside the door, Christine White was snickering at Baird Lane¡¯s firmness when out of the corner of her eye she suddenly saw Molly Borting this way, and she was so startled that she stood up straight and backed away to the side. Soon the door opens and Molly Bort emerges from it, and just as she closes it behind her, she nces aside to see Christine White. ¡°Why are you here?¡± Molly Bort questioned sternly. Christine White bristled, ¡°I¡¯m his wife, why do you think I¡¯m here, and what¡¯s more, in what capacity is Miss Molly Bort questioning me, and even if she were to ask, I should be the one asking shouldn¡¯t I?¡± With a ndment, she shut down Molly Bort¡¯s questioning and pissed off enough. ¡°You ¡­¡± Molly Bort pointed at Christine White. Christine White raised an eyebrow, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with me?¡± ¡°Haven¡¯t seen you in a while, Christine White, and you¡¯re really sharp-tongued.¡± Molly Bort sneered. Christine White ruffled the short hair on the side of the ear, ¡°Thank you Ms. Molly Bortpliments, but I think my eloquence is just average, it is not what the sharp-tongued, but Ms. Molly Bort, your acting, you should be able to win awards, just now also in front of my husband cried pearly rain is not pathetic, now how a tear Why are there no tears now?¡± Molly Bort is no dummy, of course she heard the sarcasm she was acting and pretending to cry. In truth, though, she was right. ¡°Looks like you¡¯ve been here long enough to hear everything Baird and I have to say, doesn¡¯t it?¡± Molly Bort clenched her fists. Christine White nodded, ¡°Something like that, I heard you begging my husband to let your father go, but my husband didn¡¯t oblige.¡± ¡°Hmph, are you smug?¡± Molly Bort grimaced. Christine White ticked the corners of her mouth, ¡°Smug doesn¡¯t count, but I¡¯m d, you know, I dreamed of making you father and daughter pay, but unfortunately your body let you get away with it.¡± ¡°Sure enough it was you!¡± Molly Bort was trembling with anger, ¡°You¡¯re the one who pillow-talked Baird into dealing with my father, aren¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Christine White graciously admitted, ¡°Shouldn¡¯t this be? Your father and daughter teamed up to kill my child, of course I have to find a way to get back at you, although I don¡¯t have the ability to take revenge with my own hands, but I know how to kill someone with a borrowed knife, not to mention that the child, is also Baird Lane¡¯s, and it¡¯s not umon that he would agree to do so.¡± ¡°I see.¡± Molly Bortpletely understood everything andughed back in anger, ¡°Christine White, this step counts as my loss, but you remember, you caused my father to go to jail and mypany to be in danger, I won¡¯t let it go just like that, just wait, I will give it back to you one by one!¡± Christine White rolled her eyes, ¡°Ms. Molly Bort is pretty brazen, ording to you, you can only hurt people and they can¡¯t fight back? And if someone fights back, they¡¯re sorry?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, I, Molly Bort, was born honorable, only I can wrong others, I won¡¯t allow anyone to dare to wrong me, or I will make that person look good, if you don¡¯t believe me, we¡¯ll see.¡± Molly Bort finishes her sentence and gives Christine White a conspiratorial gouge, before mming Christine White hard with her shoulder again and striding away.N?velDrama.Org owns all content. Christine White stabilized herself after stumbling for a step, feeling nothing but ridiculous inside. Born to honor? What a cheeky phrase. She does not deny that at this time there are indeed many people are born honorable, such as Baird Lane, but Molly Bort absolutely can not be called, at best, is an illegitimate daughter turned right, but also born honorable? If you really want to say noble, it should also be the child in the belly of Mrs. Leo Bort¡¯s original wife. ¡°What a response to Baird Lane¡¯s stupid and poisonous remark.¡± Christine White muttered disdainfully before raising her hand and knocking on the office door. ¡°Enter.¡± Baird Lane¡¯s voice came through the door. Christine White pushed her way in, ¡°President Lane.¡± Baird Lane looked up at her, ¡°What did you just say to Molly Bort outside the door that took you so long toe in.¡± ¡°How did you know I talked to her outside the door?¡± Christine White asked in surprise. Baird Lane tapped the head of his pen on the table, ¡°You think I didn¡¯t notice you pushing the door and peeking in before?¡± ¡°Uh ¡­¡± Christine White froze, ¡°So you knew I wasing at that point?¡± ¡°Pretty much, tell me, what did you guys talk about out there?¡± Baird Lane asked again. Christine White had no intention of hiding anything, and stated the conversation with Molly Bort one by one. Even if she didn¡¯t say anything, this was his territory, and if he wanted to know anything, he¡¯d know it if he had someone look into it, so he might as well just say it outright. Baird Lane listened with a somewhat cold expression and a furrowed brow, ¡°Did she really say that?¡± ¡°Why ask me if you don¡¯t believe me.¡± Christine White¡¯s small face went cold as well. Baird Lane looked at her upset and rubbed his temples, ¡°I know, I¡¯ll go warn her about it and won¡¯t let her mess up.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not like I¡¯m afraid of her, big deal, soldierse to block water to cover earth.¡± Christine White shrugged her shoulders and pretended not to care, ¡°On the contrary, it¡¯s you, she came to you again today to plead for mercy, you didn¡¯t agree with her, she¡¯ll definitely look for you again next time, knowing that you¡¯ll agree until then.¡± ¡°I know, I¡¯ll get her out of the country sometime.¡± Baird Lane spoke faintly. Christine White pulled out a chair and sat down, ¡°I heard that Leo Bort went back to China this time, just want to reopen thepany back, the properties have been found, and a lot of personnel have been stationed in, but he is now in jail, and Molly Bort, as his only daughter, is surely going to preside over thepany, and I think that in a short period of time, she should have no way to leave the country.¡± ¡°Who told you that?¡± Baird Lane looked at her. Chapter 270 – Clothing Design ¡°I heard someone at work talking about it and then extrapted from what they said ah, what¡¯s wrong with that?¡± Christine White blinked in confusion. Christine White shook her head, ¡°No problem, I¡¯m just surprised that you¡¯re looking at it so well, indeed, as you said, until Molly Bort settles into The Bort Family Company, she may not be able to leave the country for a while, unless she buys thepany out, or it goes bankrupt. ¡± ¡°Then you just said you¡¯d find time to get her out of the country.¡± Christine White bristled. Baird Lane put down his pen and rose, ¡°I have my ways, naturally.¡± ¡°Your solution wouldn¡¯t be to help her stabilize thepany, would it?¡± Christine White looked at him skeptically. Baird Lane raised an eyebrow, ¡°Is that all I have to go on in your opinion?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it?¡± Baird Laneughed lowly, ¡°Wouldn¡¯t it be better to just buy theirpany or put them out of business?¡± Christine White was staggered, ¡°Are you for real?¡± ¡°The Bort Family focuses on the apparel industry, while The Lane Family is mainly involved in real estate and high tech, and not yet in the apparel industry.¡± ¡°Wait, from what you¡¯re saying, I don¡¯t suppose you¡¯re nning to buy The Bort Family¡¯spany and start a clothing industry?¡± ¡°Good, I did have that in mind.¡± Baird Lane nodded and gave her an appreciative look, ¡°Clothing is one of the least outdated and one of the most lucrative industries in the world, especially with a blue-blooded luxury brand that goes without saying, and it just so happens that it¡¯s time for The Lane Family to take a step forward, and clothing is the way to go. ¡± ¡°But then, are you sure Molly Bort won¡¯t fight you?¡± Christine White looked at him with strange eyes. Baird Lane pursed his lips, ¡°I¡¯ve thought about that so I¡¯m still on the fence, by the way, I saw a while ago that you seemed to be reading books on costume design yes?¡± Christine White nodded, ¡°Read some of it.¡± ¡°You like costume design?¡± ¡°Love it, it would feel great to design one and make it myself.¡± Christine White said with some longing. She spent the first twenty years of her life, living a muddled life and also living under the control of White¡¯s father THE White¡¯s mother, with no way to do what she wanted to do. Her life, almost entirely in their hands, which elementary school, which high school, which college and which major to go to are also decided by them, she has never resisted, nor dare to resist. And the first time she rebelled, and the boldest thing she did, was to pluck up the courage to run for bride, and it was only because of the sess of that campaign that she married into The Lane Family, and only then did she gradually break away from their control, and now that I think about it, if she hadn¡¯t been there then, then she would probably have long since been sold by them to other men with a hundred or two hundred thousand dors in dowry by now. Thinking of this, Christine White couldn¡¯t help but shiver, her heart bursting with fear and at the same time vaguely grateful. Baird Lane didn¡¯t know what was going through Christine White¡¯s mind at the moment, he was just more than a little surprised to hear her say that she liked costume design, ¡°That¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve heard you say that, what you like.¡± Christine White lowered her eyes and smiled lightly, ¡°Because in the past, I wasn¡¯t qualified to talk about what I liked, so I kept what I liked to the bottom of my heart and never said it easily, and this time if you hadn¡¯t asked, I wouldn¡¯t have said it either.¡± ¡°If you like it, give it a try.¡± Baird Lane encouraged her. Christine White was not to be surprised, ¡°Try?¡± ¡°Uh-huh.¡± ¡°But ¡­ Is it toote for me? I¡¯m at this age now, will it be toote, and I¡¯ve never studied costume design before.¡± Christine White was nervous and didn¡¯t know where to put her hands and feet. She admitted that her heart fluttered when she heard his support. But her reason was also telling her that starting out on and road only at her age was not a good one, but rather full of bumps. What¡¯s more, she didn¡¯t even know if she had a talent for design. ¡°Are you very old?¡± Baird Lane¡¯s eyes scanned her up and down with a slightly offended look, ¡°If you like it, why don¡¯t you try a walk before you regret itter.¡± ¡°But the work ¡­¡± ¡°If you have a talent for design and you do want to go down the design path, this job won¡¯t mean as much to you, so think about it.¡± Baird Lane finished and headed across the street to the lounge area. Christine White tinkered with her head down for a long time before finally sighing, ¡°I¡¯ll think about it for a while.¡± ¡°Suit yourself,e and eat.¡± He beckoned. Christine White nodded and walked over, picking up the dishes on the table and absentmindedly finishing the lunch. After eating, she returned to the nning department, Debby York was lying on her desk ying with her cell phone, when she saw her sitting down with a preupied face, she couldn¡¯t help but inquire, ¡°Christine, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡± ¡°Debby , help me analyze whether I should go this way or not.¡± Christine White brought up the subject of studying fashion design. Debby York, while surprised at how she suddenly got the idea, was more supportive, ¡°If you really like this, you can totally give it a try, and like your husband said, don¡¯t regret it in the end, and as for talent, just draw a random one and I¡¯ll take a look.¡± ¡°It¡¯s visible?¡± Christine White was a little skeptical. Debby York didn¡¯t bother to answer, just drew out a sheet of white paper and pencil and pped it in front of her, ¡°Draw.¡± Christine White, seeing that the paper and pencil wereid out, could not afford to put it off, and took the pencil and closed her eyes and thought, and then drew a dress out on the paper. ¡°Let¡¯s see.¡± Debby York took the paper into her hands and looked at it carefully. After looking at it, she marveled, ¡°It¡¯s not bad at all, although it doesn¡¯t have the same version and shape as a real designer draws, but the clothes are quite good looking, this shows that you are talented, as long as you learn it systematically, the design you draw will be better I believe.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Christine White shuddered inwardly. Debby York nodded her head affirmatively, ¡°Really, I didn¡¯t lie to you, your drawing skills are as childish as those drawn by elementary school students, but the clothes are really good, Christine, I think you can try it, and as for the drawing skills, I don¡¯t believe that they won¡¯t grow after systematic study.¡± Her eyes were very sure and support was written all over them. So much for having two people in favor of it. The bnce in Christine White¡¯s heart gradually began to shift towards studying design. She took the design she had just drawn and put it before her for a while, and realized that it was indeed as Debby York had said, childish drawing skills, but a good design for a dress. In that case, she is truly gifted. In her heart of hearts, she didn¡¯t want to waste the gift for nothing. With that thought, Christine White already had an idea in mind, ¡°Debby , I¡¯m going to sign up for costume design in three months.¡± Three months from now, it will be just about time for the major art schools to start.N?velDrama.Org owns all content. ¡°You figured it out?¡± Debby York asked. Christine White nodded heavily, ¡°Uh-huh.¡± ¡°That¡¯s great, and I¡¯ll leave my wedding dress to you when I return from my studies.¡± Debby York patted her on the shoulder. Christine White cried, ¡°It¡¯s early days. ¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay, I¡¯ll wait.¡± Debby York winked at her. Christine White¡¯s heart warmed within, ¡°Good, since you believe in me so much, then I will definitely design the most beautiful wedding dress in the world for you then.¡± ¡°It¡¯s a deal.¡± ¡°Uh-huh.¡± Between the jokes and theughs, it was time to go to work, and Christine White and Debby York stopped messing around, adjusted their minds and got to work. By mid-afternoon, she once again declined Debby York¡¯s invitation to leave work together and snuck out to the parking lot, where she waited for him at the dedicated parking area on Baird Lane. After waiting about ten minutes, Baird Lane and Gates appeared, talking business as they walked. It wasn¡¯t until the two walked up to Christine White that they managed to end their business conversation. ¡°Been waiting long?¡± Baird Lane closed the file and handed it to Gates at his side. Chapter 271 – The Old Master’s Arrival Christine White shook her head, ¡°It wasn¡¯t that long of a wait.¡± ¡°Get in the car.¡± Baird Lane took out his car keys and held them down. Christine White pulled the door open and got in, fastening her seatbelt. Baird Lane, however, did not get in the car and stood outside talking to Gates. Christine White didn¡¯t bother to rush him either, fiddling with her cell phone as she waited. After waiting a moment, Gates walked away and Baird Lane walked around the car and got in. Christine White saw this and put her cell phone away, ¡°Finished talking?¡± ¡°Well, get back in, sit tight.¡± Baird Lane reminded her as soon as he put it in gear and started the car. Christine White squared her seat slightly and was about to say something when out of the corner of her eye she suddenly nced out the car window at a corner, ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Her voice caught Baird Lane¡¯s attention. Christine White pointed to the corner she saw, ¡°There, Miss Molly Bort.¡± Hearing the word Molly Bort, Baird Lane was stunned for a moment, and then looked toward the ce she pointed to, and Molly Bort was indeed standing there, and I don¡¯t know how long she had been standing there, and a pair of her eyes were looking straight at his car, with all kinds ofplicated emotions written in her eyes, usations, and sadness ¡­ Baird Lane frowned with some displeasure. Who is she to use him? Didn¡¯t Leo Bort get to this point by her own doing? She was now showing this look and eyes, as if it was all nothing to him. Thinking about it, Baird Lane¡¯s thin lips pursed up tightly, and the cold air around his body was even more outward like no money, ¡°Don¡¯t care about her, let¡¯s go.¡± ¡°But it seems like she has something to say to you.¡± Christine White looked at the man in the driver¡¯s seat. The man¡¯s face was expressionless, ¡°There¡¯s no need to say anything to her.¡± ¡°Whatever.¡± Christine White shrugged her shoulders and stopped talking. The car slowly turned around and drove past Molly Bort. What makes Christine White strange is that Molly Bort was standing there, obviously trying to find Baird Lane, but for some reason she stayed still, standing there just standing there, no intention at all to take a step to stop the car, even if the car drove past her, she just watched silently. It wasn¡¯t until the car was almost out of the parking lot that Christine White nced in the rearview mirror and saw her suddenly cover her face and crouch down, looking like she was crying. ¡°Are you sure you don¡¯t want to check on her?¡± Christine White¡¯s gaze shifted from the rearview mirror to the cold side of the man beside her, ¡°She¡¯s crying.¡± Baird Lane¡¯s eyes twitched for a moment and quickly returned to being cool and unmoving, ¡°No need.¡± ¡°Really? But she¡¯s not well, what if something happens?¡± Christine White said with a wink. Baird Lane¡¯s brow furrowed, his tone a little cold and sullen, ¡°Christine White, what do you mean? You¡¯re my wife, why do you always advise me to find someone else?¡± Christine White lowered her eyes and said in a faint voice, ¡°I¡¯m just afraid you¡¯ll regret it in the future.¡± ¡°No way!¡± Baird Lane spat out two words coldly. Christine White spread her hands, ¡°Well, since it won¡¯t, I won¡¯t advise you, I did what I had to do anyway, and you can¡¯t me me in case something does happenter.¡± With that, she closed her eyes and leaned her head against the car window to take a nap. Baird Lane gave her a slight sideways nce, a few unreadable nces written in his eyes. Along the way, the atmosphere between the two was a bit stiff, not even a word was said. Arriving at the vi, Christine White was the first to get out of the car and head for the door. Aunt Lucy in the vi heard the sound of the car and hurriedly came out to greet them, seeing the two of them, she instantly smiled, ¡°Mr., Mrs., you¡¯re back?¡± ¡°Aunt Lucy,¡± Christine White smiled back at Aunt Lucy, then her eyes didn¡¯t move as she surveyed the vi. It¡¯s been a while since I¡¯ve been back, and the ce is still the same, and the sense of familiarityes up instantly when you stop here. ¡°Ma¡¯am,e on in, dinner is ready and I brought your luggage to your room earlier.¡± Aunt Lucy pulled on Christine White¡¯s hand. Christine White smiled and nodded, ¡°Thanks Aunt Lucy.¡± ¡°Thank you for what, it should be.¡± Aunt Lucy smiled back, then thought of something and pped her forehead, ¡°Look at my memory, Mr. and Mrs., the master ising over.¡± Christine White was flustered, ¡°Grandpa¡¯s here?¡± ¡°Yeah, been here a while, waiting for you guys in the living room now.¡± Aunt Lucy said lowering her voice. The smile on Christine White¡¯s face stiffened, ¡°Is there something wrong with Grandpa waiting for us?¡± ¡°That¡¯s unknown.¡± Aunt Lucy shook her head. Christine White looks to Baird Lane for help. Baird Lane held down his brow bone before lifting his foot towards the vi. Seeing this, Christine White tightened her grip and hurried to follow. To be honest, she was a little afraid to see the old man because at that time, she was so insistent on getting a divorce, and for the sake of the divorce, she even went to beg the old man. But now that the marriage is not divorced, she is really embarrassed to see the old man, afraid to see the old man¡¯s strange eyes, and even more afraid to hear the old man say something like ¡®aren¡¯t you getting a divorce? Why are you still here¡¯. Although such words, it is unlikely toe out of the old master¡¯s mouth, but she is just afraid of ah, from a young age of inferiorityplex, but also let her have to think nonsense, so since returning to the city, she avoided contacting the old master, and even more so to avoid face to face with the old master, but now that the old master hase to find over, even if she is in fear, can only be hard to go to see. Entering the parlor, Christine White buried her head low and followed Baird Lane without taking a step, and when he stopped, so did she. ¡°What brings you over, Grandpa?¡± Baird Lane inquired as he opened his mouth to the old man. On the sofa, the old man put down the tea cup in his hand and said faintly, ¡°What, I can¡¯te?¡± ¡°No, I was just wondering why you didn¡¯t tell me in advance when you came over.¡± Baird Lane replied. The old man bristled, ¡°If I tell you in advance, can you stille back to see the old man me in advance? Alright, you go to the side and block Christine.¡± Christine White¡¯s body stiffened as soon as she heard the old man mention herself. Immediately afterward, she felt the man in front of her move a step to the side, exposing herpletely to the old man¡¯s eyes. This time, she had no cover, so she could only force up a smile and look up at her old man, ¡°Grandpa.¡± ¡°Why have you lost so much weight?¡± The old man frowned as he surveyed Christine White, ¡°Has Baird failed to take care of you after being back for so long?¡± ¡°No no.¡± Christine White waved her hands back and forth. ¡°If you¡¯re not, howe there¡¯s no meat on your face at all.¡± The old man sighed. Reading the heartache in his words, a warmth rose in Christine White¡¯s heart. In the next moment, all her constraints towards the old man dissipated as well, and in its ce she found the feeling she once had with him. She had thought that she would have displeased her old man by making a fuss about wanting a divorce before and then not getting one in the end. Little did she realize that things were simply over her head, and that the old man viewed her as he always had. It ttered her and touched her greatly at the same time. She rubbed her somewhat zed eyes, then restrained the forced smile on her face, recing it with a genuine smile out, ¡°Thank you grandpa for your concern, I¡¯ll slowly make up the meat in the future.¡± ¡°All right, then Grandpa looks forward to it.¡± The old man nodded, then turned his attention to Baird Lane, ¡°Baird,e with me to the study.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Baird Lane answered. In the study, the old man¡¯s expression immediately became serious once he sat down, ¡°That Leo Bort thing, you did a good job.¡± Baird Lane¡¯s eyes twinkled for a moment and he didn¡¯t answer.N?velDrama.Org owns all content. The old man didn¡¯t care, and added, ¡°But what made you suddenly figure out that you were going to take on Leo Bort?¡± Chapter 272 – Hasty Baird Lane ¡°It¡¯s Christine,¡± Baird Lane returned three simple words. But there¡¯s enough to say why. He is because of Christine White. The old man raised his old eyes unexpectedly and looked at Baird Lane for a long moment before he let out augh, ¡°Baird, tell grandpa honestly, what exactly is your state of mind right now regarding Christine?¡± ¡°I love her.¡± Baird Lane didn¡¯t even think about it, he just came right back. ¡°Oh?¡± The old man trailed off, ¡°That means you¡¯re really going to live with Christine now?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Baird Lane nodded. The old man knocked on the table, ¡°Quite well, since you have decided, don¡¯t go back on your word, treat Christine well in the future, what happened in the past, let it go, I don¡¯t like it to happen again, do you hear me?¡± ¡°Understood.¡± Baird Lane answered. The old man yawned, ¡°This man is old, and he feels tired after sitting dry for a while.¡± ¡°Tea.¡± Baird Lane immediately poured a cup of tea and handed it over. The old man waved his hand, ¡°Put it down, we¡¯ll drink itter, tell me again, The Bort Family What are your ns for that girl now, I heard that Gates kid say she¡¯s been running to you a lot in thest two days to plead for mercy?¡± ¡°Nice, but I didn¡¯t say yes.¡± Baird Lane set down his teacup and returned. The old man pinched the bridge of his nose, ¡°It¡¯s right that you didn¡¯t say yes, if you dare to say yes, the old man, I will be the first one to find you to settle the score, as for The Bort Family that girl, I want you to understand that the person you love now is Christine, and you are Christine¡¯s husband, don¡¯t let me hear that you have done something brain screwed up again. ¡± ¡°I know.¡± Baird Lane nodded. The old master smiled with satisfaction, ¡°This is more or less, The Bort Family That girl, you will be sent out of the country early, lest stay long, and then make some things, in addition, thest time about your brother¡¯s clues ¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s a fake.¡± Baird Lane¡¯s face sank. A sadness crossed the old man¡¯s eyes, ¡°I know it¡¯s not true, but I always hope it is, and I don¡¯t know if I¡¯ll ever get to see the Nigel boy before I die.¡± ¡°It can.¡± Baird Lane purses his lips. Thinking he was beingforting, the old man sighed helplessly, ¡°There¡¯s little hope.¡± ¡°Not necessarily, Christine may have seen Nigel,¡± Baird Lane said. This sentence was like a huge stone that smashed the old man¡¯s heart violently. He stood up, excitement written all over his old face, ¡°Baird, are you telling the truth? Christine really met Nigel?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not sure, Christine White herself isn¡¯t sure, all she said was that she¡¯d seen someone with a red birthmark on their neck, but whether that person was Nigel or not, there¡¯s no telling.¡± Baird Lane shook his head gently. The old man murmured in rapid speech, ¡°The red birthmark on the neck, yes, Nigel that boy has such a birthmark, there are quite a lot of people in this world who have birthmarks, but there are not many people who have red birthmarks, or those who have them on their necks, maybe it¡¯s really Nigel, Baird, did Christine say what that person¡¯s name is? ¡± He grabbed Baird Lane¡¯s hand and asked urgently. Baird Lane trailed off, ¡°No, she doesn¡¯t even remember where she saw the man, only that she did.¡± ¡°This ¡­¡± Disappointment immediately surfaced in the old man¡¯s eyes. Baird Lane patted the back of his hand, ¡°But don¡¯t worry Grandpa, Christine White¡¯s circle is this big, I¡¯ll line up the people she sees every day, I¡¯m sure I can always find them.¡± ¡°I hope so.¡± The old man smiled bitterly. It was so hard to get a lead on my youngest grandson, but I didn¡¯t realize it was broken again. He couldn¡¯t even remember how many times he¡¯d had hope and how many times he¡¯d despaired over the past twenty years. Dang! There was a knock on the door. Baird Lane let go of the old man¡¯s hand and turned over to open the door. The door opened and Christine White stood outside, keeping her hand on the knocker. ¡°What is it?¡± Baird Lane asked, looking at her. Christine White put her hand down, ¡°Aunt Lucy told me toe up and yell for you to eat with Grandpa.¡± ¡°Got it, you go down first.¡± Baird Lane nodded. Christine White, however, did not go, but instead looked behind him, just in time to see the old man¡¯s sad face, could not help but be curious, ¡°Grandpa this is ¡­¡± ¡°Was fretting about Nigel.¡± Baird Lane exins. Christine White¡¯s little mouth dropped open, ¡°Your brother still doesn¡¯t have a clue?¡± Baird Lane hmmm¡¯d. Christine White sighed, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I still haven¡¯t remembered either.¡± ¡°None of your business.¡± Baird Lane rubbed her hair, ¡°You go on down, I¡¯ll be down with Grandpa in a few minutes.¡± ¡°Okay, then you guys hurry up.¡± Christine White instructed and turned to go downstairs. Baird Lane closes the door and goes back to the den. The old man sipped his tea, ¡°It¡¯s Christine?¡± ¡°It was her that sent us down for dinner.¡± Baird Lane said. ¡°Then go.¡± The old man stood up, but stood trembling. Baird Lane saw this and reached out to help the old man to his feet. At the same time, he also truly felt that the old man was really old, his spirit was obviously not as good as before, even his hair, from its previous gray color, hadpletely turned into silver white. At this rate, it looks like the old man may be just a few years away. Thinking about this, Baird Lane¡¯s hand on the old man couldn¡¯t help but tighten, and in the back of his mind, he had already decided to speed up the search for Nigel Lane¡¯s whereabouts. After dinner, the old man went back to the old mansion. Baird Lane also went off to his own study to get busy with things, and Christine White went back to her room alone to look up information on the inte about clothing design and the schools involved. She watched until 11:30 p. m. She yawned, some sleepiness catching up with her before she turned off herputer and looked to the doorway. Seeing the door to her room still closed, she couldn¡¯t help but sigh, ¡°Hey ¡­¡±This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. Baird Lane hasn¡¯t returned yet, and I don¡¯t know if he¡¯s been busy. But she was not prepared to ask, in case he was in a meeting, she went to not disturb him, after all, he often have to open video conference with foreign branches, it just so happens that at this time the foreign side is daytime it. With that in mind, Christine White rubbed her eyes, put herputer aside, andid down to sleep after turning off the overhead headlight, leaving a smallmp straight above her bed, waiting for Baird Lane to return. But the next day, when she came downstairs, she learned from Aunt Lucy that the light in Baird Lane¡¯s study had been on all nightst night. That means he was in the study allst night and didn¡¯te out at all, and it¡¯s even possible that he didn¡¯t sleep all night. ¡°Ma¡¯am, sir says you¡¯re to have the driver take you to the office yourself today.¡± Aunt Lucy passed on the words Baird Lane left behind before he left to Christine White. Christine White nodded back, ¡°I see, just when did he leave?¡± ¡°Been gone a long time, earlier than usual to the office, and in a hurry.¡± Aunt Lucy replied as she thought about the way Baird Lane had left the cottage. Christine White bit her lip, ¡°So did he say what happened when he left in such a hurry?¡± ¡°That¡¯s not true, but ma¡¯am, you could have called Sir.¡± Aunt Lucy reminded her. Christine White shook her head, ¡°I¡¯d better forget it, he¡¯s leaving in such a hurry, I think it should be something important, I¡¯d better leave him alone, let¡¯s eat.¡± She got up and headed for the dining room. After breakfast, Christine White headed out the door. But as luck would have it, on the first day of moving back to the vi, there was traffic on the road. Christine White peeled her seat forward to see that the traffic jam in front of her was like a long line with no end in sight. At this rate, how long will it take to get to the office? Christine White thought with some headache. At that moment, there was a sudden knock on the car window. Christine White whipped her head around and her eyes widened, ¡°It¡¯s you?¡± Chapter 273 – Molly Bort Has a Sister ¡°It¡¯s been a long time.¡± Hugh Dong rested his arm on the car window and smiled brightly at Christine White. His face was already born very good looking, and with this smile, it was killer. If it had been before, Christine White would have looked dumbfounded, but now she felt nothing for him at all, even when he smiled in a seductive and provocative way. ¡°Is something wrong with Mr. Dong?¡± Christine White asked with an expressionless face. Hugh Dong saw her attitude so cold, his eyebrows could not help but raise, ¡°Can¡¯t I say hello to you for nothing? After all, if we can meet in a traffic jam, it means we are destined to meet, right?¡± He winked at her. Christine White rolled her eyes, ¡°I can¡¯t talk about having a destiny, and even if I did, it would be a sinful destiny, if Mr. Dong just came here to say hello, then now that he¡¯s done, can he leave?¡± She gave her expulsion order. Hugh Dong sighed with a feigned loss, ¡°It¡¯s really cold, at least we know each other for a while, you hey hey hey, what are you doing?¡± He looked at his arm that kept going up, startled, and hurriedly took it off the car window. Christine White loosened the action of keying the car window buttons and coldly said, ¡°Since Mr. Dong is just saying these useless words, there¡¯s no need to go on, goodbye!¡± ¡°It¡¯s really ruthless.¡± Hugh Dong held his forehead andughed twice in a low voice. Christine White sighed inwardly as she looked at the vehicle in front of her that still hadn¡¯t moved, ¡°Mr. Dong, could you please leave?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will leave, but before I go, I have two words to tell you.¡± Hugh Dong wrapped his arms around her and looked at her with a smirk. Christine White frowned, ¡°What words?¡± ¡°Molly Bort is back.¡± Hugh Dong said. Christine White huffed breathlessly, ¡°That I know.¡± ¡°Okay then, second sentence, Molly Bort has a sister, do you know who it is?¡± Hugh Dong¡¯s eyes held a ray of refinement Christine White was slightly surprised, ¡°Molly Bort has a sister?¡± She knows that Leo Bort¡¯s original wife was once pregnant with a child. But isn¡¯t that child gone? And where did Molly Bort¡¯s sistere from, some illegitimate daughter of Leo Bort again? ¡°That¡¯s right, Molly Bort has a sister, surprised?¡± Hugh Dong¡¯s smile grew wider. And this smile fell in Christine White¡¯s eyes, making her a little ufortable for no reason, always feeling that his smile mixed with some other meaning. ¡°It¡¯s surprising, but what are you telling me this for?¡± Christine White asked without moving. Hugh Dong touched his chin, ¡±Don¡¯t you have a grudge against Molly Bort? Now that Leo Bort is in jail, The Bort Family will naturally be inherited by Molly Bort, but if you find her sister, the inheritance will be both of theirs, so you can reap the benefits when their sisters fight each other.¡± ¡°Thanks for telling me that, but I¡¯m not interested.¡± Christine White turned down his offer with a cold face. Hugh Dong wrinkled his eyebrows and his expression sank, ¡±Why? Don¡¯t you want to seek revenge on Molly Bort? Don¡¯t forget, it was her idea that made you lose your child.¡± ¡°How do you know?¡± Christine White narrowed her eyes, ¡°I remember I only told you before that Leo Bort did all this, not that it was Molly Bort.¡± And it was only two days ago, at a charity party, that she had learned that it had all been Molly Bort¡¯s idea. Hugh Dong naturally heard the skepticism in Christine White¡¯s tone, he did not panic and smiled calmly ¡°It¡¯s not hard for me to know, I had some things that I didn¡¯t attend the charity g two days ago, so afterwards I specifically sought out Elderly Chen and his wife to make amends and apologize for the incident, this matter was told to me by the two of them.¡± ¡°So it is.¡± Christine White pursed her lips and put away the skepticism in her heart. Hugh Dong looked at her expression and knew that he had passed, the corner of his mouth implicitly hooked up a touch of self-satisfaction, but it quickly turned away again, ¡°So my proposal just now ¡­¡± ¡°I refuse.¡± Christine White interrupted him. Hugh Dong really didn¡¯t understand this time, ¡°Such a great opportunity is in front of you, and you still reject it, what on earth do you think?¡± ¡°First of all!¡± Christine White held up a finger, ¡°I have no interest in finding Molly Bort¡¯s sister, and even if I did, what if they were sisterly?¡± ¡°It¡¯s impossible, because the sisters themselves have a grudge, a grudge that started with their mother and then carried over to themselves, and the funny thing is that these two pairs of mothers and daughters, both of them turned against each other for a man.¡± Hugh Dong said this with all the sarcasm on his face. Christine White, though surprised to hear other secrets about The Bort Family from him, was not very curious about it, so naturally she remained indifferent to his offer. ¡°I just said that I refuse, the first reason is what I just said, as for the second reason well ¡­¡± She looked at him coldly, ¡°You keep persuading me to find Molly Bort¡¯s sister and take revenge on Molly Bort, what exactly is your purpose?¡±N?velDrama.Org owns all content. Hugh Dong stroked his chin, ¡°Would you believe me if I said that I have no purpose, but just want to show you a shortcut so that you can take revenge?¡± Christine White shook her head. ¡°Since you don¡¯t believe me, there¡¯s nothing I can do, but about Molly Bort¡¯s sister, I think you¡¯d better listen to me to find out, there may be a surprise oh.¡± He advised. Christine White still has a cold face. Hugh Dong sighed, ¡°Hey, you¡¯re really stubborn.¡± ¡°Finished? Finish and you¡¯re gone.¡± Christine White simply closed her eyes to him this time, not bothering to look at him. Hugh Dong saw this, naturally, it is not good to stay any longer, ready to go back to the back of their own car. But just as he turned around, his cell phone suddenly rang. The ringing cell phone also drew Christine White¡¯s attention, and she opened her eyes and craned her head to look at him just in time to catch a glimpse of him pulling out his cell phone and tilting his head slightly to answer the call. This scene caused Christine White¡¯s pupils to suddenly plummet. She rolled the window down in a hurry, to the lowest possible level, and then her gaze fastened on a spot on his neck. There was a piece of soft, near-flesh-colored tape taped right there, as if it was covering something. At the sight of this soft stic paper, Christine White¡¯s hand on the door handle of her car tightened violently, and her pupils trembled with excitement. She finally remembered where she had seen the man with the red birthmark on his neck, and it turned out to be Hugh Dong! On herst birthday, Hugh Dong prepared a birthday cake for her and during the candle lighting, he lowered his head and she saw the birthmark on his neck. At that time, she just thought that the long birthmark was rare and red, but she didn¡¯t ask much questions at that time, after all, it was someone else¡¯s privacy, so she didn¡¯t put it on her mind and soon forgot about it. Now, finally, she remembered! Christine White¡¯s heart was beating fast at the moment, her eyes zing at Hugh Dong. Hugh Dong naturally noticed it and twisted his head to look at her, his heart startled by the fire in her eyes. What¡¯s wrong with her? The fact that she was suddenly looking at him like that made him ufortable. Obviously, she had just looked like she was cold and annoyed by looking at him, but now she was suddenly so enthusiastic towards him, making him really puzzled. After making the call, Hugh Dong put the phone away and pretended to flirt in a dangling manner, ¡°Christine, you¡¯re looking at me like that, is it because you¡¯ve finally realized that I¡¯m more handsome than your husband?¡± Christine White slid a few ck lines down the corner of her forehead, ¡°Mr. Dong, please be serious, I have a question for you.¡± ¡°You asked.¡± Hugh Dong leaned against the car door, signaling her to speak. Christine White took a deep breath and pushed down her excitement and asked, ¡°What¡¯s going on with you, here? Injured?¡± Chapter 274 – Is He Nigel Lane? Christine White points to the soft tape on his neck and pretends not to know that underneath is a birthmark. She hadn¡¯t forgotten that Baird Lane had once said that Nigel Lane had been carried away by an enemy of The Lane Family, and possibly groomed by that enemy to be a tool for revenge against The Lane Family. So she couldn¡¯t ask him directly about the birthmark, she had to make an aside to avoid spooking him. ¡°You mean this?¡± Hugh Dong rubbed his neck in the direction Christine White was pointing. Christine White nodded, ¡°Yes. I didn¡¯t see you put anything on before, but now you¡¯re putting this on, so you¡¯re not really hurt, are you?¡± ¡°No injuries, just a not so nice birthmark on it.¡± Hugh Dong replied lightly. Christine White nervously gripped the flesh on her thighs, ¡°What kind of birthmark, did you say?¡± ¡°What, are you curious?¡± Hugh Dong narrowed his narrow peach blossom eyes at her. His pupils were dark, not amber like a normal person¡¯s, butpletely ck, as if they were a mouthful of swirls, as if they were trying to suck people in. Christine White looked flustered, fearing that he would see something, hurriedly averted her eyes, and returned with a somewhat stiff expression, ¡°It¡¯s a bit of curiosity, after all, a birthmark growing on the neck is rare.¡± ¡°It¡¯s quite rare, but I won¡¯t tell you what it looks like.¡± Hugh Dong hooked up the corner of his mouth, ¡°Unless you divorce President Lane and stay with me, how about I show you every day? Not just looking at the birthmark, every part of my body, I can show you enough.¡± Christine White slid a few ck lines down her forehead, ¡°That¡¯s enough out of you!¡± Hugh Dongughed out loud, ¡°Okay, I won¡¯t tease you anymore, the car is through, I should go too, bye!¡± He waved his hand and walked away with great style. Christine White¡¯s small face slowly settled down and looked at his back thoughtfully, her heart veryplicated. He had a birthmark, still red, which perfectly matched Nigel Lane¡¯s features, but she couldn¡¯t be sure, if he was Nigel Lane or not. ¡°Ma¡¯am, please take your seat, I¡¯m going to drive.¡± Uncle Luise, the driver in the driver¡¯s seat, suddenly voiced out, interrupting Christine White¡¯s contemtion. Christine White¡¯s eyes twinkled for a moment as she looked back and rolled the window up, ¡°Okay, drive.¡± The car gradually started. Christine White rubbed her cheeks and had decided in her mind that whether Hugh Dong was Nigel Lane or not, it was worth investigating just because of that birthmark of his. When she got to the office, she made sure to tell Baird Lane about the discovery. After all, it was so hard to get a clue about Nigel Lane that she couldn¡¯t just let it go. Thinking about it, Christine White took a deep breath and temporarily suppressed all kinds of emotions and thoughts in her heart, intending to wait for everything until she got to thepany. By the time she got to the office, however, it was already a good half hour past the start of the workday, which meant that she was honorablyte! The team leader called her into the office and gave her a critical education, and made her write a 500-word review before putting her back. ¡°Christine, are you okay?¡± Debby York couldn¡¯t help but lower her voice in concern as she watched Christine White return with her head hanging down. Christine White shook her head, ¡°I¡¯m fine, my hands are just a little sore from writing the review.¡± ¡°And the team leader made you ?¡± Debby York stared in surprise. Christine White shrugged, ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡°So you¡¯re done writing?¡± ¡°Can Ie back until I finish writing?¡± Christine White smiled bitterly. ¡°As well.¡± Debby York looked her up and down a couple times and then asked, ¡°But why are youte all of a sudden, did something happen?¡± ¡°No, just in traffic on the road.¡± Christine White turned on herputer, ¡°Okay Debby , stop asking questions and get to work.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Debby York heard her say that and had to resist the urge to chat, turning her head back to her work. By noon, as soon as Christine White turned off herputer and didn¡¯t wait for Debby York to ask her where she was eating for lunch today, she immediately got up and dashed out of therge office. At that speed, Debby York was dumbfounded, and thought she had a fire at home, or why did she leave so quickly, without even saying hello. In fact, Christine White was indeed in a hurry, and had been from morning until now. She desperately wants to tell Baird Lane about Hugh Dong having a birthmark on his body, except that she can¡¯t go to him while she¡¯s at work, so these few hours in the morning have been nothing short of torture for her. She had always hoped that time would move faster so that she could get off work faster, but the more she hoped, the slower it seemed to move. Now that it was finally time for her to leave work at noon, where could she hold back, so naturally she had to rush to Baird Lane. Arriving at Baird Lane¡¯s office door, Christine White was about to raise her hand to knock when the door suddenly opened from the inside. Gates walked out holding a stack of papers and flinched when he saw her, ¡°Ma¡¯am?¡± ¡°Is he in there?¡± Christine White pointed behind him. Gates nodded slightly when he realized who ¡®he¡¯ was in her mouth, ¡°President Lane is in, but President Lane is busy right now, so if you want to eat, ma¡¯am, you¡¯ll have to eat in the adjacent lounge.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no rush on dinner yet, I just have something very important to tell him, could you convey to him for me to let me in.¡± Christine White begged. ¡°This ¡­¡± Just as Gates was in some difficulty, Baird Lane¡¯s voice came from inside, cold and clear, with a hint of weariness, ¡°Gates, who¡¯s out there?¡± Christine White made a please gesture to Gates. Gates sighed and returned truthfully, ¡°President Lane, it¡¯s ma¡¯am, she said she had something to tell you.¡± ¡°Let her in.¡± Baird Lanemanded. Christine White smiled, and after a quick thank you to Gates, lifted her foot into the office. Once inside, she smelled a very strong odor of coffee, rather the kind without milk or sugar. Christine White subconsciously cast a nce toward Baird Lane¡¯s desk, and sure enough, she saw a cup of coffee that was already half-drunk.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. Looking at the cup of coffee, Christine White¡¯s small mouth moved, a few puzzles in her eyes. She clearly remembered that he hadn¡¯t drank coffee for a long time, all he drank was clear tea, why was he drinking it now? ¡°Gates just said you had something to tell me, what was it?¡± Baird Lane closed the paper in his hand and looked up toward Christine White. Christine White eyed him for a few moments before answering, ¡°It¡¯s about your brother.¡± He really hadn¡¯t slept all nightst night, and there was a faint ring of greenish-ckness below his eyelids, and even the clothes he was wearing were the same ones he hadn¡¯t changed from yesterday. It was enough to show how urgently he had left this morning, without even returning to his room, and to wonder what on earth had made him so tight. And this coffee, I¡¯m afraid, is what he uses to refresh himself. ¡°Nigel?¡± said Baird Lane, pressing his brow. Christine White nodded, ¡°Yes, didn¡¯t you say before that your brother had a red birthmark on his neck, now I remember where I¡¯ve seen it before.¡± Baird Lane¡¯s holding down of his brow snapped, ¡°What did you say? You remembered?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Who is it?¡± Baird Lane put his hand down and looked at her urgently. Christine White tightened her hand and slowly spat out two words, ¡°Hugh Dong!¡± Baird Lane looked stunned for a few seconds, thinking he¡¯d misheard, and begged for confirmation again, ¡°Who did you say?¡± ¡°Hugh Dong!¡± returned Christine White. This time, Baird Lane could no longer convince himself that he had misheard, and he sank his handsome face for a long time before making a sound, ¡°How could it be him?¡± ¡°I have a hard time believing it¡¯s him, too, but it¡¯s the truth, and I did see a red birthmark on his neck.¡± ¡°So what made you want to get up today?¡± Baird Lane asked, looking her in the eye. Chapter 275 – Shocked Baird Lane Christine White didn¡¯t hide it from him and told him about the meeting with Hugh Dong in the morning when she was stuck in traffic. Of course, she hides some of it, keeping the fact that Hugh Dong got her divorced, and that Molly Bort has a sister out of the picture, and only talking about the birthmark. Baird Lane listens and holds his forehead with one hand for a long time, seemingly still reeling from the shock of Hugh Dong having a birthmark. Christine White could tell by looking at him like this that he was very unsettled at the moment. In fact, she guessed right. Baird Lane¡¯s mind is indeed a mess. After all, no one can ept that the brother they¡¯ve been searching for could possibly be someone they hate and who is still trying to cut their own corners. So at the moment, his mood was really subtle. ¡°Baird,¡± Christine White inquired, taking a step forward and following a desk, ¡°do you think he could be your brother?¡± Baird Lane closed his eyes, ¡°Not sure, but you said he had a red birthmark, so the possibility isn¡¯t out of the question.¡± ¡°That¡¯s true.¡± Christine White nodded, followed by, ¡°If he really is your brother, then he¡¯s not the Dong family¡¯s child, so wouldn¡¯t the Dong family be the ones who took your brother?¡± Baird Lane narrowed his eyes, ¡°Dong home ¡­¡± ¡°By the way Baird, do the Dongs have a grudge against The Lane Family?¡± Christine White inquired. Baird Lane shook his head a little, ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± ¡°Hey? You didn¡¯t know?¡± Christine White eximed. Baird Lane hmmm¡¯d, ¡°I haven¡¯t heard of the Dong¡¯s having a feud with The Lane Family, of course, there could be a feud, I¡¯m just not aware of it.¡± Christine White looked at him, ¡°So are you going to investigate Chairman Dong and Hugh Dong?¡± Baird Lane nodded, ¡°Grandpa¡¯s two greatest wishes in his life were to hold his great-grandson and to find Nigel, and whether Hugh Dong is Nigel or not, it¡¯s worth investigating just because of his birthmark.¡± ¡°And what if the investigationes back and he¡¯s not?¡± Christine White was a little worried. Baird Lane took a tired breath, ¡°Then keep looking until you find Nigel.¡± ¡°I see.¡± Christine White nodded, understanding what he meant. Baird Lane picked up his cool coffee and took a sip, ¡°You go ahead and eat.¡± ¡°What about you?¡± Christine White asked. Baird Lane puts down his coffee, ¡°I¡¯ve got a few things to do, I¡¯ll be back in a bit, so get out.¡± He waved the man away. Christine White had tried to persuade him to eat first, no matter how busy he was. But looking at the persistence in his eyes, the words she was full of suddenly went unspoken. Eventually, she sighed and went out. After she left, Baird Lane leaned back in his chair for a moment, then picked up his cell phone and called the old man over. The old man was taking a nap when he was suddenly woken up by him, impatience in his voice, ¡°You kid better have something important to ask, or see if I don¡¯t clean you up.¡± ¡°Grandpa.¡± Baird Lane¡¯s helpless forehead, ¡°Grandpa, be serious, I have business.¡± ¡°Alright, what¡¯s the business, go ahead.¡± The old man grunted with some displeasure. Baird Lane¡¯s expression gathers, ¡°Grandpa, let me ask you, do we, The Lane Family, have a problem with the Dongs?¡± ¡°Dong family?¡± The old man raised an eyebrow, ¡°Why are you asking about this all of a sudden?¡± Baird Lane¡¯s gaze flickered, ¡°Something about cooperation, we rarely work with the Dong family, we always need to know the Dong family¡¯s situation.¡± He wasn¡¯t prepared to tell the old man the truth at this time. In case it turns out in the end, Hugh Dong is not Nigel. It would be an empty gesture, and he no longer wanted to see the old man¡¯s disappointed expression again and again. ¡°That¡¯s true.¡± The old man gently nodded his head, then answered Baird Lane¡¯s question just now, ¡°We, The Lane Family, and the Dong family, don¡¯t have any beefs, and had a pretty good rtionship more than twenty years ago, mainly because your father and that Owen Dong kid were friends growing up together.¡± ¡°A friend?¡± Baird Lane narrowed his eyes, ¡°How is it that I¡¯ve never heard you speak of this before?¡± ¡°What¡¯s there to say, it¡¯s been more than twenty years ago, ever since that Owen Dong kid suddenly left the country more than twenty years ago, we, The Lane Family, have basically severed ties with the Dong family.¡± ¡°Over twenty years ago ¡­¡± Baird Lane murmured. The timing, with Nigel being carried away, kinda fits. Thinking, Baird Lane tentatively asked, ¡°Grandpa, was Nigel born when Owen Dong left the country that year?¡± ¡°Not yet, at that time, Nigel was still in your mom¡¯s belly.¡± The old man replied. Baird Lane¡¯s heart sank.N?velDrama.Org owns all content. Owen Dong left the country when Nigel was still in his mother¡¯s womb, so Nigel wasn¡¯t really carried away by Owen Dong? No, not necessarily. Carrying away a child doesn¡¯t have to be done personally, and it¡¯s possible to have someone else do it. ¡°Grandpa.¡± Baird Lane pursed his lips, ¡°I have another question, what was Owen Dong¡¯s reason for leaving the country back then, do you know?¡± ¡°This I do not know.¡± The old man waved his hand, ¡°Your father should know, back then when Owen Dong that boy left the country, he also depressed for a good period of time, andter never mention Owen Dong that boy, it is a pity that your father left early ¡­¡± ¡°I know.¡± Baird Lane¡¯s eyes darkened. As soon as Owen Dong left, his father became depressed and never mentioned Owen Dong as a person from then on. From this, it is clear that something unpleasant must have happened between his father and Owen Dong. After all, a pair of close friends, even if they are separated, they will still contact each other asionally, and will not die of old age at all. It is evident that what happened between the father and Owen Dong is not a trivial matter, and perhaps it is this incident that made Owen Dong hateful and carried Nigel away. With that in mind, Baird Lane spoke to the old man about a couple other things before hanging up the phone and calling Gates in. ¡°President Lane,¡± Gates said as he stood at his desk. Baird Lane pinched his brow, ¡°You go to the airport and make arrangements for a private flight abroad tomorrow.¡± ¡°President Lane is going abroad?¡± Gates inquired. Baird Lane hmmm¡¯d, ¡°I¡¯m going to pay a visit to the chairman of Dong¡¯s group.¡± Whether or not this is the person who carried off Nigel, so far the odds are very much in favor of this person. Not to mention the fact that there was a father involved, and he all but had to meet this man in person. ¡°Okay.¡± Gates obliged. Afterward Baird Lane instructed, ¡°Also, find a way to put a man at Dong¡¯s.¡± ¡°President Lane?¡± said Gates, his sses sliding halfway down in surprise, ¡°at Dong¡¯s anon?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, I want that person to be able to get close enough to Hugh Dong and get Hugh Dong¡¯s hair.¡± Baird Lane said in a deep voice. To prove whether Hugh Dong is Nigel or not, one of the most direct and easiest ways is to do an appraisal. Looks can change, but bloodlines can¡¯t. If the identification resultse out that Hugh Dong is Nigel, he can confirm that Owen Dong is the one who carried Nigel away, and he can find a way to make Owen Dong pay. If it turns out not to be, then naturally, it¡¯s as if nothing happened. ¡°President Lane you want Dong total hair, do you suspect Dong total he is ¡­¡± Gates quickly figured out the crux of it, and his face changed in shock. Baird Lane pursed his thin lips, didn¡¯t admit or deny, just waved his hand, ¡°Get on with it.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Gates nodded, then thought of something and added, ¡°President Lane, to settle people in Dong¡¯s, and to get close to Mr. Dong, this is not an easy task, and it may not be aplished in a short period of time, and you won¡¯t be able to get the hair.¡± ¡°I know, there¡¯s no need to rush in terms of time, what¡¯s important is that we don¡¯t let Hugh Dong notice.¡± Baird Lane warned in a deep voice, ¡°In addition, you have someone check again the purpose of Owen Dong¡¯s return to Chinast time, and what about his rtionship with Hugh Dong¡¯s getting along?¡± ¡°Understood!¡± Gates answered with a serious look and turned to go out. Baird Lane sat dryly in his chair for a moment, picked up thest bit of coffee and drank it, and after finishing another file in front of him, he, too, got up and left the office, heading for the break room. Chapter 276 – Offer to Go Abroad In the lounge, Christine White sat on the couch, absently eating her bowl of rice, arge portion of which was still left in the bowl after most of the day. Baird Lane came to the scene where she was gawking with chopsticks in her mouth. ¡°Thinking about what?¡± He asked in a faint voice as he walked over. Christine White looked back up at him, ¡°Thinking about costume design, you done?¡± ¡°Uh-huh.¡± Baird Lane sat down, ¡°You said costume design, you figured that out?¡± ¡°Figured it out, I¡¯m going to apply to school in three months.¡± Christine White said as she put down her chopsticks with a bright glint in her eyes. Baird Lane¡¯s expression softened a bit as he looked at her like that, ¡°You¡¯ve decided?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve decided!¡± Christine White replied without thinking. Baird Lane poured himself a ss of water, ¡°Now that you¡¯ve decided, what school are you going to apply to.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± The bright light in Christine White¡¯s eyes dimmed instantly, a worried frown on her small face, ¡°That¡¯s what I was just thinking about, I looked online and there are so many design schools, more than enough to know which one to choose.¡± ¡°Out of the country.¡± Baird Lane returned two words. Christine White was slightly startled, ¡°Out of the country?¡± ¡°Yes, several of the world¡¯s leading design schools are abroad, and the only way for you to achieve some sess in a short period of time is to go abroad to further your education.¡± Baird Lane said as he took a sip of water. Christine White was silent. She had thought that it was surprising enough that she wanted to take a few of the country¡¯s leading design schools. I didn¡¯t realize that he¡¯d actually gone further than she¡¯d thought, and had gone straight for her to get into an internationally renowned academy. But she had to admit that she was a little tempted, but she was worried that she wouldn¡¯t be able to take the test. ¡°Do you think I can really go abroad to further my education?¡± Christine White looked at the man without confidence. The man nodded her forehead, ¡°It¡¯s not whether you can or can¡¯t go, it¡¯s whether you¡¯re willing to go, if you are, let me know and I¡¯ll make the arrangements, okay, don¡¯t think too much, let¡¯s eat.¡± When he finished, he picked up another set of bowls and chopsticks and began to eat. He was probably hungry and ate much faster than usual, but his movements were still graceful and pleasing to the eye at first nce. But Christine White was clearly not in the mood to pay attention to that at the moment, the only thing on her mind was what he had just suggested, and she wasn¡¯t even in the mood to eat. By the time she got back to the nning department, her stomach was still empty. ¡°Christine, where have you been all this time on your lunch break?¡± Debby York asked as she saw Christine White return and immediately came over to gossip. Christine White turned on herputer and answered back vaguely, ¡°Dinner¡¯s on the way.¡± ¡°Where did you go to eat?¡± Debby York stared at her face for a split second, so she wanted to see something in it. Christine White simply put her head down, ¡°Went out to eat.¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Debby York rubbed her chin, ¡°Why don¡¯t you ask me if you¡¯re going to eat out?¡± ¡°Next time next time.¡± Christine White snorted in an attempt to muddle through. But Debby York was determined not to let her go this time, ¡°OK, then remember to call me next time, I also want to see what kind of delicious food you ate outside, but Christine ah, don¡¯t you think there is something you are hiding from me, since you came to work in the headquarters these days, you have been strange and mysterious.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± Christine White¡¯s expression had a moment of weakness. Debby York hmmm¡¯d, ¡°Of course I did, I asked you to dinner and you didn¡¯t go, I asked you to walk me around the office and you didn¡¯t go, I feel like we¡¯ve distanced ourselves so much these days.¡± Christine White froze slightly. In that case, it seems like it. These days, every time Debby York invites her, she declines. It is even true that Debby York is somewhat estranged from Debby York as he even talks less to Debby York other than at work. A wave of guilt welled up in Christine White¡¯s heart at the thought. She took Debby York¡¯s hand and apologized, ¡°I¡¯m sorry Debby , these past few days, I didn¡¯t take your feelings into ount, I ¡­¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Debby York patted the back of her hand, ¡°What¡¯s the point of being so melodramatic, I¡¯m not ming you, I¡¯m just saying all this to remind you that you can talk to me about anything, don¡¯t fight it on your own, and don¡¯t forget that there¡¯s still a me behind you.¡± ¡°Debby ¡­¡± Christine White was moved to tears. Debby York was amused, ¡°Don¡¯t do that, make it sound like I¡¯m bullying you.¡± She drew a tissue and shoved it into Christine White¡¯s hand, ¡°Well, hurry up and wipe your eyes, it¡¯s time to go to work.¡± ¡°Uh-huh.¡± Christine White nodded, before quickly adjusting her mindset and immersing herself in her busy schedule. After her afternoon shift, Christine White said goodbye to Debby York and came out to the parking lot, ready to wait for Baird Lane to return to the cottage with her. Turns out Baird Lane didn¡¯t wait until his special assistant did. ¡°Ma¡¯am, President Lane is workingte tonight and asked me to take you home.¡± Gates held down the car keys and signaled Christine White to get in. Christine White stood still and didn¡¯t move, but nced up at thepany building with some concern in her heart. Baird Lane stayed up all nightst night, worked all day today, and had to workte at night. How¡¯s his body holding up? ¡°Assistant Gates, tell me honestly, is something wrong with thepany?¡± Christine White looked at Gates with a serious face. Surprised at how perceptive she was, Gates pushed up his sses and replied, ¡°Your Ladyship guessed correctly, something did happen to thepany and it was attacked again.¡± ¡°What? The same forces asst time?¡± Christine White subconsciously sped her bag chain. Gates shook his head a little, ¡°More than that, there are official forces involved this time.¡± ¡°Official ¡­ official?¡± Christine White eximed. Gates sighed, ¡°Yes, we, The Lane Family, have been reported to be suspected of tax evasion as well as the phenomenon of property building materials bubbling up, so the officials have sent various departments over to inspect in the past two days, and since the inspection is not yetplete, President Lane naturally has to work overtime to cope with it.¡± ¡°How did this happen?¡± Christine White¡¯s small face went white and she grabbed Gates¡¯ arm like a lifesaver, ¡°Are Baird andpany going to be okay?¡± Gates smiled and drew his arm back, ¡°Don¡¯t worry ma¡¯am, none of these things have been done by ourpany, naturally nothing will happen, the person who reported it probably knows it in his heart, the reason why he is still doing it is just to nauseate us, to see if he can take advantage of the chaos to hit The Lane Family¡¯s market as well as to cause The Lane Family¡¯s consumer panic and suspicion.¡± ¡°So ¡­¡± Christine White sighed in relief.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. Baird Lane is fine. ¡°Well ma¡¯am, get in the car and don¡¯t worry, after tonight those inspection teams will be back.¡± Gates pulled the car door open. Christine White nodded and sat in. Along the way, she didn¡¯t say much, silently thinking about all sorts of messy things in her mind. Back at the vi, it was almost seven o¡¯clock. Aunt Lucy came out to greet her, her face a little less than perfect, ¡°Ma¡¯am.¡± ¡°Aunt Lucy what¡¯s wrong with you? Is something wrong?¡± Christine White inquired with concern. Aunt Lucy pointed inside the vi, ¡°Heree the nasty ones.¡± ¡°Who?¡± Christine White was curious. Aunt Lucy coldly grunted, ¡°Who else can there be, The Bort Family that woman, looking for Mr. have found here, how to drive away can not be driven away, if not for fear of hurting her, I would have let the security guards thrown her out, hateful is that she also do not allow me to call Mr. and Mrs. you, really pissed off me.¡± Christine White ignored Aunt Lucy¡¯sints and just misced her initial remark, ¡°Aunt Lucy, did you say Molly Bort was here?¡± ¡°Yeah, sitting in the living room right now.¡± Aunt Lucy bristled. Christine White¡¯s small face sank as she lifted her feet and walked into the vi. Upon entering the living room, I was sure to see the scene of Molly Bort sitting on the sofa, sipping tea with a look of enjoyment on her face. ¡°What brings you here?¡± Christine White questioned in a cold voice as she walked over and set her bag down. Chapter 277 – Thunderous Measures Molly Bort ruffled her eyelids lightly and asked, without answering, ¡°Where¡¯s Baird?¡± It¡¯s as if she¡¯s the mistress of this vi. Christine White frowned ufortably, ¡°You haven¡¯t answered my question, what are you doing here?¡± ¡°I¡¯m here to see Baird.¡± Molly Bort put down her teacup. ¡°He¡¯s not.¡± Christine White said coldly as she took a seat across from her. Molly Bort blushed instantly, ¡°Where did he go?¡± ¡°Call him yourself and ask.¡± Christine White flicked her nails, not wanting to answer. Molly Bort is furious when she sees that Christine White won¡¯t talk, and her face turns red. Her phone number has long been cked out by Baird Lane. If she could get through, why would she have to ask in person? What¡¯s more, she can¡¯t even get into Baird Lane¡¯spany to see him now, or she wouldn¡¯t havee here to block him. ¡°Christine White, are you sure you don¡¯t want to tell me?¡± Molly Bort narrowed her eyes, her tone vaguely coercive. Christine White looked at her warily, ¡°What do you want?¡± Molly Bortughed, but it was a sneer, ¡°I¡¯ll do nothing as long as you tell me honestly where Baird is and when he¡¯ll be back, or I can¡¯t promise, what I¡¯ll do.¡± She picked up the fruit knife on the coffee table and pulled a knife twist on her fingertips. Seeing this, Christine White didn¡¯t understand what she meant, and a wave of anger rose in her heart, ¡°You threatened me!¡± Molly Bort slumpedzily on the couch, ¡°How can anything be aplished without threats, so you won¡¯t say anything now?¡± Christine Whiteughed angrily, ¡°Fine, I tell you, he is working overtime in hispany, if you want to find him, go to hispany, you are not wee here, please get out!¡± She had to admit that she was threatened by Molly Bort. If Molly Bort did hurt herself here, the consequences would be something she couldn¡¯t necessarily afford. Let¡¯s just say, Molly Bort, this woman, is despicable! ¡°I¡¯m not leaving.¡± Molly Bort put down her fruit knife and crossed her legs, ¡°I¡¯ll just wait here until Baird gets back.¡± ¡°What¡¯s the use of you waiting here, he¡¯s not sure when he¡¯ll be back.¡± Christine White reminded her. Molly Bort smoothed out the wig that had fallen over her shoulder, ¡°It¡¯s okay, I can wait as long as it takes.¡± She looked so uining that Christine White¡¯s stomach turned and even the air felt bad, desperate to get rid of her. ¡°If you want to wait, please go out and wait, not here!¡± ¡°Why can¡¯t I wait here, this is Baird¡¯s cottage, not yours Christine White.¡± Molly Bort sneered. Christine White tugged coldly at the corner of her mouth, ¡°But I¡¯m the hostess here, and I don¡¯t want you here, so you¡¯re going to have to leave or I¡¯m going to call security.¡± ¡°Do you think I¡¯m afraid?¡± Molly Bort looped her arms. Christine White took the fruit knife away from in front of her, eliminating the possibility of being threatened by her again, and asked again, ¡°Are you really not leaving?¡± ¡°No go!¡± Molly Bort lifted her chin in a what-can-you-do-about-me kind of way. Christine Whiteughed coldly in her heart and shouted to Aunt Lucy who was beside her, ¡°Aunt Lucy, call the security guards, tell them that there is someone trespassing here and ask them to send someone over.¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯m on my way!¡± Aunt Lucy hurriedly did as she was told. Molly Bort¡¯s eyes widened and she gouged hard at Christine White, ¡°Christine White, don¡¯t you daree with me for real.¡± ¡°What wouldn¡¯t I dare, I told you to leave and you didn¡¯t, so I¡¯ll just have to give you a hard time or you¡¯ll think I¡¯m easy to bully.¡± Christine White grunted. Molly Bort¡¯s chest heaved violently with anger and her face contorted, ¡°Christine White, you¡¯re looking for death, don¡¯t you fear Baird¡¯s wrath if you dare to do this to me?¡± ¡°You¡¯re overthinking it, do you think you¡¯re still the same person he used to be able to defend without a bottom line? I¡¯m telling you, no more, you¡¯re just a vicious woman to him now who uses him as a backup.¡± Christine White disliked back without fear. Molly Bort was trembling all over, and her eyes were scarlet and bulging as if she wanted to eat someone. ¡°Christine White, don¡¯t you dare call me vicious?¡± She couldn¡¯t control her emotions anymore and got up from the couch and lunged at Christine White, trying to scratch Christine White¡¯s face. Christine White rushed to the side at the sight, then picked up the ss of water on the coffee table and mmed it down on her. Molly Bort was sttered and dumbfounded for a moment, frozen in ce for a few moments before she slowed down and screamed out of control, ¡°Christine White!¡± Christine White calmly put down her water cup, ¡°Calm down now? You want to beat me up in my house, don¡¯t see if you have the qualifications.¡± ¡°You ¡­ you ¡­¡± Molly Bort was too angry to speak. Christine White didn¡¯t bother to pay any more attention to her and turned her head toward the door. Aunt Lucy is back with two security guards. Christine White smiled politely at the security guard before pointing to Molly Bort, ¡°Please, get her out of my house, thank you.¡± The two security guards already knew from Aunt Lucy on their way here that Molly Bort was a trespasser, so they didn¡¯t think twice about agreeing to Christine White¡¯s request. Molly Bort, seeing the two security guards actuallying over to grab her, dodged and warned sternly, ¡°Get away from me, don¡¯t touch me, do you know who I am?¡± Hearing this, the two security guards jerked to a halt, then looked to Christine White for help. Christine White smiled slightly, a smile that didn¡¯t reach her eyes, ¡°Don¡¯t you worry, she¡¯s nobody¡¯s daughter now, just a criminal¡¯s daughter.¡± ¡°So it is.¡± The guard let out a dazed oh. Since it¡¯s a prisoner¡¯s daughter, what are they afraid of? So the two security guards had no more scruples, and went forward to hold Molly Bort with one left and one right, and took her out of the vi forcefully. Aunt Lucy, all but stunned by Christine White¡¯s thunderous presence, swallowed hard and said, ¡°Ma¡¯am, you¡¯re amazing.¡± Christine White put down the fruit knife, ¡°There¡¯s no way, when dealing with a scoundrel like Molly Bort, you can only be stronger, Aunt Lucy, I¡¯ll go upstairs to change and rest for a while.¡± When she finished, she lifted her foot toward the stairs. After about two or three hours upstairs, Aunt Lucy came up and knocked on the door, ¡°Ma¡¯am, sir is back.¡± Christine White went over and opened the door, ¡°When did you get back?¡± ¡°Just now.¡± Aunt Lucy returned, then looked suddenly contemptuous, ¡°And Molly Bort was there, too, and is pestering Mister to let Leo Bort go at this very moment.¡± ¡°She was there?¡± Christine White was stunned, a few moments of confusion in her eyes, ¡°Didn¡¯t I have security take her away?¡± ¡°It was taken away, but the woman is cunning, and after being taken out, she has been waiting outside for Monsieur, and I have only just learned of it, and now that I have waited for Monsieur, she has note in with him.¡±N?velDrama.Org owns all content. Christine White skimmed her lips in a mocking smile when she heard this, ¡°She¡¯s pretty persistent.¡± ¡°Not really, really think mister is still the same mister as before, softened by a few cries from her, overthink her.¡± Aunt Lucy grimaced. Christine White gathered her coat around her, ¡°Come on Aunt Lucy, let¡¯s go down and have a look.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Downstairs, before Christine White could approach, she could hear Molly Bort¡¯s sobbing from afar, ¡°Baird, you can¡¯t be so heartless, my dad is the only family I have left and he¡¯s not well, he really can¡¯t go to jail, I¡¯m begging you, just let him go, okay? I beg you!¡± ¡°It¡¯s no use begging me, it¡¯s not that I won¡¯t let him go, it¡¯s that thew won¡¯t let him go, understand?¡± Baird Lane¡¯s cool, scanty voice rang out. Molly Bort tearfully shook her head, ¡°No Baird, you can save my dad, just drop the charges and tell the police department side that you wronged my dad and that my dad is innocent, that way he can get out.¡± ¡°But you also said that as long as you¡¯re innocent you won¡¯t go to jail, but only if your father he¡¯s innocent?¡± Baird Lane looked at Molly Bort with a slight hint of a sneer in his eyes. Chapter 278 – Bitter Meat Scheme Molly Bort was speechless, her mouth opening several times before she managed to make a sound, ¡°But ¡­ But it¡¯s been so long, for the sake of our former friendship, can¡¯t you just cut us some ck?¡± ¡°Affair?¡± Baird Lane pronounced the words yfully, ¡°Do we have a fling? And even if we did, it would be one-sided on my part, while you¡¯ve always taken advantage of my feelings haven¡¯t you?¡± ¡°No ¡­¡± Molly Bort¡¯s expression got vain and her voice got much smaller, ¡°I¡¯m not using you, I used to be serious with you.¡± Christine White, who had been standing silently on the stairs watching the show, heard this and suddenly couldn¡¯t listen any longer, coughing lightly twice she spoke, ¡°Ms. Molly Bort, I advise you not to y the sentimental card, no matter what you say, my husband won¡¯t change his mind about letting your father go and to say that for the sake of previous friendship, I think my husband has already done it.¡± The sound of a husband was like a feather brushing against Baird Lane¡¯s heart, setting off a considerable turmoil within him, and even a surge of joy, which caused him to look at her with zing eyes. The scene fell on Molly Bort¡¯s eyes, which only stung and made her want to break Baird Lane¡¯s gaze so that he could only look at her that way. But reason held her back and she only spoke coldly, ¡°Christine White, what do you mean?¡± Christine White smiled faintly and lifted her foot to walk down the stairs,ing to a stop beside Baird Lane and taking his arm affectionately, ¡°I mean, my husband¡¯s already looking at your past friendship as a favor by not letting you go to jail with your father as well, so I¡¯d advise you to settle down a bit before you fold yourself into it as well. ¡± ¡°You ¡­¡± Molly Bort red angrily. How could she not hear that Christine White was being deliberately sarcastic. ¡°Christine White, who do you think you are to talk here?¡± Molly Bort pointed at Christine White in annoyance. Christine White¡¯s lips curved and she was about to open her mouth to retort when Baird Lane suddenly pulled her behind him, ¡°She¡¯s my wife, don¡¯t you think?¡± The implication is that my wife, naturally, is entitled to speak! Molly Bort looked at Baird Lane incredulously, ¡°Baird you actually defended her?¡± Likewise, Christine White was a little surprised by Baird Lane¡¯s move. But more than that, I¡¯m d. After all, he defended Molly Bort to her face like few, few others. ¡°I¡¯m not speaking in her favor, but I deserve to be toward her.¡± Baird Lane indifferently swept a nce at Molly Bort and added: ¡°What Christine White said just now is also what I want to say, I have already spared you for the sake of the past by not letting you go to jail, so you¡¯d better cherish it, and don¡¯te back to me again to release Leo Bort in the future, you can go now! ¡± He gave his expulsion order. Molly Bort shook her head with red eyes, ¡°No, I¡¯m not leaving, I came here for my dad, and I¡¯m not leaving until you say yes.¡± ¡°You threaten me?¡± Baird Lane¡¯s face went cold. Christine White raised an eyebrow, why did this scene look so familiar? ¡°Baird, I¡¯m not threatening, I¡¯m begging you, I¡¯m begging you to let my dad go.¡± Molly Bort reached out and tried to grab Baird Lane¡¯s arm. Baird Lane ducked right out of the way and said with a grimace, ¡°No way!¡± ¡°Can¡¯t I get down on my knees and beg you?¡± Molly Bort cried out sharply. Baird Lane remained unmoved, ¡°I told you, no matter what you do, I¡¯m not letting Leo Bort go, so if you want to kneel, you can.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Molly Bort looked at him with a determined look on her face, then headed for the cottage gate. Christine White looked in the direction she had left, then at Baird Lane, who wasn¡¯t looking too well, and asked with a somewhat subtle expression, ¡°Baird, do you think she left, or did she actually go out on her knees?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Baird Lane spat out three words coldly. Christine White was a little uneasy, ¡°Why don¡¯t I go out and check it out.¡± ¡°No!¡± Baird Lane pulled her back without her. Christine White looked at his hand, ¡°But ¡­ what if she does kneel?¡± ¡°Then let her kneel.¡± Baird Lane said. Christine White bit her lip in a tangle, ¡°So you¡¯re not afraid of her getting on her knees?¡± Baird Lane¡¯s eyes twinkled for a moment without speaking. Christine White knew he still cared when she saw him like this, and her heart couldn¡¯t help but sour. ¡°Baird, you¡¯d better go and see, if she does kneel, you let her up.¡± Christine White advised him. Of course, she wasn¡¯t concerned about how Molly Bort was doing. She was just worried that in case Molly Bort really kneed something, the people in this vi area, would look at the joke. ¡°No need.¡± Once again, Baird Lane rejected Christine White¡¯s admonition. Christine White shrugged her shoulders when she saw how insistent he was and said no more. Just don¡¯t use it. Anyway, if the sky was falling, there was still him to take care of it, so what was she worrying so much about. With that in mind, Christine White pulled her hand back from Baird Lane and changed the subject by asking, ¡°Baird, have you eaten yet?¡± ¡°Eat.¡± Baird Lane nodded, then looked at her with a few hot moments in his dark eyes, ¡°You ¡­¡±This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. ¡°Hmm?¡± Christine White blinked in confusion, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with me?¡± ¡°What did you just call me?¡± Baird Lane asked her. Without thinking, Christine White subconsciously replied, ¡°Ah Baird.¡± ¡°Not that one, the one you just called me in front of Molly Bort.¡± Baird Lane corrected. ¡°The one you called in front of Molly Bort?¡± Christine White cocked her head in thought, then remembered something and her little face turned a little red, ¡°I ¡­ I forgot!¡± ¡°Did you really forget, or did you deliberately not want to answer me?¡± Baird Lane lifted her chin and forced her to look at him. Christine White couldn¡¯t avoid it even if she wanted to, so she could only say back stiffly, ¡°I ¡­ I really forgot.¡± ¡°Yeah. ¡± Baird Lane leaned over slightly and brought his face to hers, close, so close that she could feel his burning breath. ¡°Need I remind you? You just called me your husband.¡± Baird Lane said. And the word husband, which he had deliberately politely elongated, was bone-chilling to hear. Christine White¡¯s little face grew redder and redder, ¡°I ¡­ I also yelled that on purpose to piss off Molly Bort.¡± ¡°But I think that¡¯s a good call.¡± Baird Lane looked at her, ¡°Call it again.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Christine White looked up in surprise, as if she thought she¡¯d heard wrong. Baird Lane said it again, ¡°Call your husband again.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t.¡± Christine White was a little embarrassed. She called him her husband, never just in her mind, or when he wasn¡¯t around. But never to his face, which made it really a bit hard for her to scream. ¡°Why don¡¯t you, when I tell you to scream, you have to scream or I¡¯ll kiss you.¡± Baird Lane narrowed his eyes threateningly. Christine White stiffened and looked at him incredulously. He actually yed the bum! ¡°Come on!¡± Baird Lane urged. Christine White took a deep breath, squeezed her small hands together, and with difficulty spat out two words, ¡°Old ¡­ Husband.¡± Her voice was small, but it was loud enough to be heard. Baird Lane also knew that she must be very ufortable when she called him that for the first time in front of him, so he didn¡¯t mean to push her too far, satisfied, he put his hand on her head and rubbed it, ¡°Not bad, that¡¯s how we¡¯ll call it from now on, well, get some rest for yourself, I¡¯m going upstairs to work on something.¡± When he finished, he drew his hand back and turned to go upstairs. After he left, Christine White took a long breath, and the feeling of shyness and embarrassment in her heart only began to fade away. But he had just said that she should call him her husband from now on. Does he like that name much? Chapter 279 – Molly Bort Faints Without giving it much thought, Christine White patted her cheeks and when the rolling of her face subsided, she called out in the direction of the kitchen, ¡°Aunt Lucy.¡± Aunt Lucy came out wiping her hands, ¡°What can I do for you, ma¡¯am?¡± ¡°You go out and see if Molly Bort is kneeling out there.¡± Christine Whitemanded. Aunt Lucy was surprised, ¡°Kneeling outside? What¡¯s going on here?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll talk to youter, go ahead and see if she¡¯s in.¡± Christine White returned simply. ¡°Okay, I¡¯m on my way.¡± Aunt Lucy took off the apron she was wearing and headed for the cottage gate. Two minutester, she came back with a ck face. Christine White rushed to ask, ¡°Well?¡± Aunt Lucy nodded her head, her tone was a bit not so good, ¡°In it, kneeling in the outermost doorway of our vi¡¯s skeleton door, now making a lot of people in this vi areae over to watch the fun and talk about it, if it goes on like this, it¡¯ll be on the news tomorrow.¡± ¡°She did it on purpose!¡± Christine White frowned a little. Aunt Lucy asks, ¡°Ma¡¯am, what¡¯s going on here?¡± ¡°It¡¯s really just that she tried to get Baird to leave Leo Bort alone, and when Baird wouldn¡¯t, she said she got down on her knees and begged him, and then that¡¯s what you saw.¡± Christine White exined briefly. After Aunt Lucy heard this, she was so angry that she hammered her hand, ¡°This is on purpose, even if she wants to kneel, is there still no ce for her to kneel outside our vi? To have to kneel to the very outside, isn¡¯t it just to let others know that she knelt to us, and then to arouse others¡¯ sympathy and make them guess us, she is simply threatening.¡± ¡°There¡¯s still the possibility that it¡¯s a bitter trick.¡± Christine White added. Aunt Lucy nodded fervently, ¡°You¡¯re right, ma¡¯am, she¡¯s just trying to make mister¡¯s heart go soft, tsk, this woman, her heart¡¯s too deep, and she¡¯s even hard on herself!¡± Christine White sneered, ¡°If she wasn¡¯t hard on herself, how could she have called Baird away on my birthday in the first ce.¡± ¡°Yeah, this woman is not easy to deal with.¡± Aunt Lucy scratched her head, ¡°So ma¡¯am, what should we do now? How about I go get rid of her.¡± ¡°Aunt Lucy, believe it or not she dares tomit suicide if you kick her out.¡± Christine White said. Aunt Lucy¡¯s face stiffened, and she half spat out, ¡°This woman, she¡¯s got no bottom.¡± ¡°Who says it isn¡¯t, if she had any lower limits, would she still be kneeling out there?¡± Christine White rubbed her brow with a bit of a headache, ¡°Come on Aunt Lucy, let¡¯s go see her together.¡±N?velDrama.Org owns all content. ¡°What are you looking at her for, since you can¡¯t drive her away, let her kneel if she wants to.¡± Aunt Lucy opened her mouth somewhat reluctantly, but her legs still followed her. Stepping out of the vi, a cold breeze hit her, and Christine White gathered her coat tighter around her body, then breathed hot air into her palms. At that moment, a droplet of water from nowhere suddenly dripped onto her forehead, and the cold made her instantly shiver. She paused in her steps slightly and looked up into the sky. There was not a single star in the sky, but rather dark clouds, and it looked like it was going to rain, and it was going to rain hard. ¡°Ma¡¯am, should we go back?¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± Christine White waved her hand, politely declined Aunt Lucy¡¯s offer to go back, and continued on to Molly Bort. Molly Bort hunkered down on her knees in the center of the pathway outside the skeletonized gate, and when she heard footstepsing, her eyes lit up for a split second, and she hastily stretched her neck to see. As a result, what she saw was not the figure she wanted to see, but instead, it was the person she hated the most, and her expression instantly became a bit ugly. ¡°What are you doing here, looking at me funny?¡± Molly Bort said conspiratorially to Christine White. Christine White stopped in front of her, ¡°You are a joke in yourself, why do you need me toe specifically to see it? I¡¯m just here to advise you to get the hell out of here, don¡¯t kneel here in the way, even if you kneel for longer, the result will be the same.¡± ¡°Heck, I¡¯m not leaving until I see Baird!¡± Molly Bort was unmoved. Christine White¡¯s little face sank, ¡°Is it fun to be bitter?¡± Molly Bort¡¯s eyes twinkled, ¡°What bitter trick, I can¡¯t understand what you¡¯re saying.¡± ¡°Whether you understand or not you know in your heart, I don¡¯t want to say too much, I just ask you, are you leaving or not?¡± Christine White asked in a cold voice. Molly Bort stiffened her neck and said nothing. Christine White saw the situation, how could she not know what she meant ah, small mouth pursed, ¡°not go is it, it seems I have to let the security guards once again, but this time it is not as simple as just take you away, I will let them use the way to throw, throw you out, you believe it or not.¡± ¡°Christine White, did you think I wouldn¡¯t be prepared this time?¡± Molly Bort gave her a disdainful sidelong nce, ¡°I¡¯ll dare you to regret it as long as you do.¡± At that, Christine White¡¯s heart stuttered, ¡°What do you mean?¡± The corners of Molly Bort¡¯s mouth ticked grimly and she didn¡¯t answer. Christine White couldn¡¯t get an answer and was too out of it to gamble. After all, Molly Bort is a person with a lot of heart and who knows what she¡¯ll do next. Eventually, Christine White squeezed her palms and gave up on the idea of calling security again, ¡°Fine, then you can keep kneeling.¡± She pulled Aunt Lucy back with her. As a result, just as he entered the vi, it started to rain heavily outside. Christine White stood at the floor-to-ceiling window and looked in the direction where Molly Bort was kneeling, only the night was too dark and the rain curtains too heavy for her to see anything. Aunt Lucy brought over a cup of hot milk, ¡°Ma¡¯am, drink a cup of milk, then go back to your room and rest.¡± ¡°Aunt Lucy,¡± Christine White took the milk, ¡°do you think she¡¯ll really be okay if she goes down on her knees like that?¡± ¡°She asked for something to happen, what do you care about her ma¡¯am, and she¡¯s bitter, so don¡¯t worry about it.¡± Aunt Lucy advised. Christine White shook her head, ¡°It¡¯s not that I¡¯m worried about her, I¡¯m just afraid that if she does get out on her knees outside, it¡¯ll make the others wonder if we¡¯ve done something excessive to her, after all, the people living in this vi area are all of unusual status, and it won¡¯t be good for Baird¡¯s reputation to spread out.¡± ¡°That¡¯s true.¡± Aunt Lucy nodded, thinking it made sense. Christine White finished her milk and handed her the ss, ¡°Tell you what Aunt Lucy, I¡¯ll go upstairs and talk to Baird and let him take care of it, while you take an umbre and go check on her.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Aunt Lucy nodded her head, a little reluctant in her heart, but thinking of Baird Lane¡¯s reputation, she agreed. Christine White lifted her foot up the stairs and came to knock on the door outside Baird Lane¡¯s study. ¡°Enter.¡± Baird Lane¡¯s cool voice came out. Christine White pushed her way in, ¡°Baird, it¡¯s raining outside and Miss Molly Bort is still on her knees, do you want to go and talk some sense into it.¡± A sh of surprise swept across Baird Lane¡¯s dark eyes when he heard Molly Bort take a knee, ¡°And she did?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Christine White nodded. Baird Lane¡¯s thin lips pursed, ¡°Ignore her.¡± ¡°But ¡­¡± Before Christine White could finish her sentence, Aunt Lucy suddenly rushed in, ¡°It¡¯s not good.¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Christine White asked. Baird Lane narrowed his eyes and stared intently at Aunt Lucy. Aunt Lucy, all wet from the rain, gasped back, ¡°Molly Bort ¡­.. ¡­ Molly Bort fainted!¡± ¡°What?¡± Baird Lane stood up immediately. Christine White craned her head to look at him, and her heart sank when she saw a faint anxiety in his eyes. He ¡­ was nervous about Molly Bort! Sure enough, he still has a ce for Molly Bort in his heart, or else he wouldn¡¯t have reacted so strongly when he heard that Molly Bort had fainted. ¡°Baird, don¡¯t you care now?¡± Christine White forced herself to hold back the sourness in her heart and spoke faintly. Baird Lane was silent for two seconds before taking long strides out of the study. Christine White¡¯s nose snapped and she followed, following him outside the cottage, and in that moment, her heart plummeted when she saw him dashing into the rain to find Molly Bort without even taking an umbre with him. Aunt Lucy sensed that something was wrong with her and reached out to touch her, she was startled to see that her palms were cold, ¡°Ma¡¯am, are you alright?¡± Chapter 280: Communal and Private Revenge ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Christine White forced a smile, her throat a little dry as she returned, ¡°It¡¯s the wind that¡¯s a little chilly.¡± Aunt Lucy rubbed her palm, ¡°Then ma¡¯am, we¡¯d better go in.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay, just wait for Baird.¡± Christine White shook her head, her eyes fixed on the rain. After staring for about a couple of minutes, I saw Baird Lane return, dripping with rainwater, holding Molly Bort. Both he and Molly Bort were soaked to the skin from the rain, while Molly Borty in his arms, her wig stered to her face, unable to see what she looked like at the moment. But the skin she revealed was white and almost transparent, like a dead person. This shows that Molly Bort is in a bad way at the moment. But none of that is Christine White¡¯s concern, she cares only about Baird Lane. ¡°Baird ¡­¡± Christine White subconsciously called out to Baird Lane as he passed by carrying Molly Bort. However Baird Lane ignored her and directly carried Molly Bort into the vi without even giving her a look,pletely ignoring her. Christine White¡¯s little face went white, and her heart went cold for a moment. She sped Aunt Lucy¡¯s hand, her voice a little hoarse, ¡°Aunt Lucy, do you think he didn¡¯t hear me, or did he hear me and deliberately ignored me?¡± Aunt Lucy sensed her sadness and patted the back of her hand heartily, ¡°Don¡¯t think too much ma¡¯am, mister might not really have heard it, after all, the rain is so loud and understandable.¡± ¡°Really, but I think he¡¯s doing it on purpose, I saw the worry in his eyes when he passed me just now with Molly Bort in his arms, he¡¯s nervous about Molly Bort,¡± Christine White said with a few bitter looks on her face. Forgive her for being prepared. But when she actually saw Baird Lane so nervous about Molly Bort, she still felt bad. This is enough to prove that he said on his lips that he has no feelings for Molly Bort and does not care about Molly Bort, but his heart is not so, he still has Molly Bort in his heart, even if this feeling is not as heavy as it used to be, but Molly Bort is still not the same for him after all, after all, the first love is unforgettable She is not not unaware of it. Aunt Lucy¡¯s eyes are so sharp that she can¡¯t tell what Christine White is thinking in her heart, she secretly sighed and then said in a flirtatious manner, ¡°I think you are worrying over nothing, it¡¯s normal for Mr. Molly to be nervous about Molly Bort, if it were me, I would be nervous too.¡± ¡°Hey?¡± Christine White froze, a little confused as to how she was addressing Molly Bort. Aunt Lucyughed, ¡°Think about it ma¡¯am, Molly Bort looks like that, if she isn¡¯t carried in quickly for medical attention, how bad luck would it be if she died outside the door, I think that¡¯s probably why mister is so nervous.¡± Christine White¡¯s mouth twitched and she cried, ¡°Aunt Lucy ¡­¡± How she didn¡¯t know that Aunt Lucy was saying this on purpose tofort her and keep her mind off things. But she did feel a little better inside. ¡°Okay ma¡¯am, let¡¯s go inside, it¡¯s too cold outside, don¡¯t catch a cold.¡± Aunt Lucy reminded. Christine White nodded, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Back at the vi, the living room was empty, apparently everyone was upstairs. Christine White is a little worried that Baird Lane has carried Molly Bort to their room and rushes up the stairs pulling Aunt Lucy with her. It was only when she got upstairs that she realized that this time she really was overthinking it. Instead of unknowingly putting Molly Bort in the master bedroom, Baird Lane carried her into a guest room. This made Christine White relieved and at the same time a little embarrassed that she had misunderstood Baird Lane. With a red face, she knocked on the door of the guest room, which was half open and notpletely closed, so after knocking twice, she didn¡¯t wait for the person inside to agree, she just pushed the door open and walked in. The room was quiet, Molly Bort was lying on the bed while Baird Lane sat on the edge of the bed and never took his eyes off of Molly Bort with one eye firmly fixed on her. It was a scene that burned Christine White¡¯s heart so deeply that her eyes began to water as well. She bit her lower lip and wondered if he had ever sat on the edge of the bed like this and looked at her the times she had been in aa. ¡°Ma¡¯am.¡± Aunt Lucy, sensing that something was wrong with Christine White¡¯s mood, knew that she was taking the bull by the horns again, and gave her a gentle nudge to call her back. Christine White also reacted to the fact that she was a little out of sorts, and after taking a breath, she called out to the man sitting on the edge of the bed, ¡°Baird.¡± The man looked up, ¡°When did you guys get in?¡± Christine White¡¯s little face darkened. He actually asked them when they came in? Dare I say he didn¡¯t even hear her knocking on the door earlier. Is he that mesmerized by Molly Bort? Thinking about this, Christine White pursed her lips and replied in a somewhat cold tone, ¡°Just came in.¡± Baird Lane pressed his brow bone, not really hearing her upset, and stood up, ¡°Good thing you guys came, change her, she¡¯s wet.¡±N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. ¡°But sir, there are no Miss Molly Bort¡¯s clothes here.¡± Aunt Lucy spoke up. Baird Lane frowned, then looked to Christine White. Christine White lowered her eyes a little unenthusiastically when she realized what he meant, ¡°I know, I¡¯ll find a set of mine toe over in a little while, but Baird you should hurry up and go take a shower and change your clothes too, you¡¯ll catch a cold.¡± ¡°Well, here goes.¡± Baird Lane said and left the guest room. The only people left in the guest room are Christine White and Aunt Lucy, and an unconscious Molly Bort. Aunt Lucy gave Molly Bort a disgruntled re and inquired, ¡°Ma¡¯am, you¡¯re really going to take her clothes and change them, aren¡¯t you?¡± ¡± ¡°Or what, isn¡¯t that what Baird just meant.¡± Christine White tugged the corner of her mouth back. Aunt Lucy coldly grunted, ¡°Mister is really something too, he knows clearly that you, madam, don¡¯t get along with this woman, and he still lets you take clothes for her to change.¡± ¡°Okay Aunt Lucy, stop it, wait here for me, I¡¯ll get my clothes.¡± Christine White was getting ready to go out. Aunt Lucy pulled her back, ¡°Don¡¯t go ma¡¯am, where does this woman deserve to wear your clothes, I¡¯ll get mine.¡± ¡°Is that okay?¡± Christine White blinked in dismay. Aunt Lucy smiled at her, ¡°What¡¯s not to like, giving her clothes to change is just fine.¡± With that said, Aunt Lucy exited the room. Soon she returned holding a set of clothes. Christine White scanned the dress and found that the color was old and the style was old-fashioned, and it looked like a dress worn by an older woman of Aunt Lucy¡¯s age. But she didn¡¯t usually see Aunt Lucy wearing this outfit, so she thought that it was probably in Aunt Lucy¡¯s possession and was probably in the press. ¡°Aunt Lucy, you did that on purpose, didn¡¯t you?¡± Christine White pointed at the clothes in Aunt Lucy¡¯s arms and asked with a smirk. Aunt Lucyughed twice without exnation and walked over to change Molly Bort¡¯s clothes. She moved so roughly and with such force that Christine White looked on with her jaw on the floor, all a bit sympathetic to Molly Bort. In Aunt Lucy¡¯s hands, Molly Bort is like an object, being fiddled with by Aunt Lucy, and even twisted twice by Aunt Lucy with a vengeance. Seeing this, Christine White doesn¡¯t stop Aunt Lucy and is even happy to see it happen. Because she knew that Aunt Lucy was doing this more for her sake than also looking down on Molly Bort. So there was no reason for her to stop it, instead she even stood at the door of the room looking out, just in case Baird Lane popped in and saw it. Turns out she was overthinking it; Baird Lane wouldn¡¯t evene right in, but knocked on the door outside, ¡°Did you change your clothes?¡± Christine White questioned Aunt Lucy with her eyes. Aunt Lucy nodded at her. Christine White exhaled softly and spoke back to the door, ¡°Well,e on in.¡± Baird Lane opens the door and enters, followed by a man in a white coat. It¡¯s the doctor. The doctor scanned the room before heading straight for the bed to examine Molly Bort. After a quick examination, Baird Lane stood over the doctor and asked, ¡°How is she?¡± Chapter 281 Something Else ¡°Nothing much.¡± The doctor took out a pen and wrote something in a small notebook while answering in detail, ¡°This youngdy just fainted because she had a fever from the rain, and she woke up when the fever subsided.¡± ¡°Uh-huh.¡± Baird Lane nodded in understanding. Christine White peeked at him, and sure enough, she saw the glimmer of worry gone from the depths of his eyes. Heart bubbling with acid, Christine White, momentarily exasperated, lifted her foot and prepared to leave. ¡°Where to?¡± Baird Lane asked. Christine White was on her feet, and without replying, her figure soon disappeared out of the door. Aunt Lucy saw this and looked at Baird Lane with displeasure, ¡°Sir, can¡¯t you see that the missus is angry?¡± ¡°Angry?¡± Baird Lane was stunned. He hadn¡¯t really seen it. ¡°What¡¯s she mad about?¡± Baird Lane asked. Christine White sighed, ¡°Don¡¯t even know what she¡¯s mad about, and you sir are really slow, so I¡¯ll tell you, ma¡¯am she¡¯s mad at you for caring too much about Molly Bort.¡± At that, Baird Lane¡¯s eyes widened slightly as he subconsciously tried to exin that he didn¡¯t care too much about Molly Bort. Yet the words came out of his mouth, but he couldn¡¯t get them out. Seeing this, Aunt Lucy, who would have still had some confidence in him, now also shook her head in disappointment at him and left the room as well. She just couldn¡¯t understand what kind of magic this Molly Bort woman had. Obviously Mr. is in love with Mrs., but he still can¡¯t let go of this woman. What a gas! Walking out of the room, Aunt Lucy was shocked to see Christine White sitting on the stairs in a foul mood and quickly walked over to inquire, ¡°Ma¡¯am, why are you sitting here?¡± ¡°Just got a little dizzy, so I¡¯m resting here.¡± Christine White replied with a somewhat pale face. As soon as Aunt Lucy heard that she was dizzy, she became nervous and quickly reached out to touch her forehead, ¡°Let¡¯s see, did you just get winded, and you have a bit of a fever even now?¡± ¡°There¡¯s no fever, I just touched it.¡± Christine White smiled slightly. Aunt Lucy touched it, and sure enough, the lifted heart dropped a little, ¡°It¡¯s good that you don¡¯t have a fever, but you still can¡¯tpletely rx, like this ma¡¯am, I¡¯ll go and cook a bowl of ginger soup for you to drink.¡± ¡°No Aunt Lucy,¡± Christine White declined. ¡°Yes!¡± Aunt Lucy insisted. Christine White couldn¡¯t argue with her and was dragged downstairs to the kitchen. Aunt Lucy was busy in the kitchen, and Christine White was leaning against the doorframe while she watched and waited. After a short wait, a steaming bowl of ginger soup was ready.C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org Aunt Lucy served it to her and urged, ¡°Drink up ma¡¯am.¡± Christine White thanked her, holding the ginger soup and sipping it slowly. A few momentster, a bowl of ginger soup went down her throat, not only warming her body, even her somewhat cold heart warmed back up a lot. She put the bowl down and breathed a soft sigh of relief, and a smile with air on it lifted her face, no longer so pale. ¡°Much better, ma¡¯am? Is your head still dizzy?¡± Aunt Lucy asked with concern as she took the empty bowl from her. Christine White shook her head, ¡°Not fainting anymore, Aunt Lucy your ginger soup works.¡± ¡°Oh, that¡¯s good, it¡¯s gettingte, ma¡¯am, you should hurry back to your room and rest.¡± Aunt Lucy takes the bowl and goes to wash it under the faucet. Christine White closed her eyes, ¡°I can¡¯t sleep.¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Aunt Lucy looked back at her, ¡°Can¡¯t sleep because Molly Bort is there?¡± Christine White hmmmed without denying it, ¡°It¡¯s more than that, there¡¯s the Baird reason.¡± Aunt Lucy paused in her dishwashing, ¡°Mr. ¡­ Ma¡¯am, are you still concerned about what Mr. just ¡­¡± ¡°Yes, I care, I care a lot!¡± Christine White huffed, her voice full of bitterness, ¡°Aunt Lucy you know what? Seeing him so nervous about Molly Bort, I¡¯m really angry, I¡¯m actually not a small-minded person, he can care about nervous others, but only Molly Bort, I can¡¯t get past this hurdle in my heart.¡± ¡°I know, I know all that.¡± Aunt Lucy wiped the water off her hands and reached out to take her hand, ¡°But don¡¯t think too much about it Ma¡¯am, you¡¯re the one who married Mister, you¡¯re the one Mister loves now, and Molly Bort is long in the past.¡± ¡°It¡¯s because of that that I¡¯m even more mesmerized.¡± Christine White drew her hand back, her face full of self-deprecation, ¡°I actually can¡¯t figure out at all, Baird Lane, how in the world did he manage to say he loved me on the one hand, but at the same time, he couldn¡¯t let go of Molly Bort, since he couldn¡¯t let go of Molly Bort, then why did he still look for me toe back for, why don¡¯t you just get divorced directly! ¡± Aunt Lucy was shocked by her words and hurriedly shushed, ¡°Ma¡¯am, don¡¯t say this nonsense, sir, he loves you, as for Molly Bort ¡­ You just take it as he is having a brain disorder and screwing up again, you don¡¯t want to think about divorce again, you two young people are so hard to look like husband and wife, you can¡¯t have another crack because of someone else.¡± ¡°Cracks ¡­ Aren¡¯t there always.¡± Christine White murmured with downcast eyes. Aunt Lucy¡¯s mouth opened when she heard this, and she didn¡¯t even know how to advise. Yeah, crack all the time. Molly Bort, and that child, are the factors that create the cracks that exist. ¡°Well Aunt Lucy, I¡¯m really sorry for making you listen to so manyints, why don¡¯t you take an early rest, I¡¯ll go back to my room first.¡± After saying that, Christine White turned around and headed to leave the kitchen. Back upstairs, she gently unscrewed the door to her room, only to find that the light in the room was on and someone was obviously inside. As for who it was, she didn¡¯t have to think about it. Only she was a little curious as to why he wasn¡¯t in the guest room with Molly Bort. Without giving it much thought, Christine White lifted her foot to enter, and went in to see Baird Laneing in from the balcony with a ss of red wine. ¡°Back?¡± He asked. Christine White nced at him and gave a slight nod in response before heading towards the bathroom. Baird Lane frowned when he saw how cold her attitude was and put down the red wine in his hand and followed her to the bathroom. Christine White was brushing her teeth and Baird Lane was standing in the doorway of the bathroom looking at her, ¡°Still mad?¡± ¡°No.¡± Christine White returned his two words tersely. Baird Lane arched an eyebrow. That tone of voice, what is it if not anger? Baird Lane rubbed his somewhat distended temples, ¡°If you mind Molly Bort, I can have her sent away.¡± ¡°Mind?¡± Christine White stopped brushing her teeth, then took a cupped handful of water and rinsed her mouth, then turned her head to look at him, ¡°Yes, I do mind Molly Bort, but do you? Don¡¯t you have anything to exin to me? Like why you¡¯re so nervous and worried about her.¡± ¡°She¡¯s not well.¡± Baird Lane answered her. Christine Whiteughed, but it was a coldugh, ¡°Yes, she is not well, that I admit, but is there no other reason beyond that?¡± Baird Lane¡¯s eyes twinkled for a moment, and instead of answering, he asked, ¡°What do you think the reason is?¡± Christine White said, word for word, ¡°Of course you still love her.¡± ¡°No way!¡± Baird Lane replied directly without thinking. He knows very well that he does love Molly Bort no more. Christine White was surprised that Baird Lane answered so quickly, but that didn¡¯t cheer her up. She took a breath and looked up at the ceiling as if trying to hold back tears, ¡°If you don¡¯t love her anymore then why are you so put out that you¡¯re so nervous about her, I can tell you care about Molly Bort.¡± Baird Lane lowered his eyes, his eyelids hiding the emotions under his eyes, ¡°You¡¯re not wrong, I do still care about her, but it¡¯s not out of love, it¡¯s ¡­¡± ¡°Rather what?¡± Christine White stared at him intently, a sudden surge of hope rising in her heart. Chapter 282 – Grievance Baird Lane pursed his lips, ¡°I can¡¯t tell you now, you¡¯ll find outter, hurry up and get cleaned up and rested.¡± With that, he turned to leave. Christine White looked longingly at the spot where he had just stood, and sighed half-heartedly as she resumed her shuffling. She wasn¡¯t sure if what he had just said was true or not, but she was certainlyforted a bit inside. She was even thinking that she could care less about the way he¡¯d taken care of Molly Bort tonight, as long as he sent her away tomorrow. After washing up, Christine White went to her room. The big lights in the room had been turned off, and only a smallmp at the foot of the bed remained on. Christine White looked over to where the bed was and Baird Lane was already in bed asleep. She wasn¡¯t surprised that he fell asleep so quickly; after all, he hadn¡¯t rested in a day and a night, which showed how tired he was. ¡°Hey ¡­¡± Sighing, Christine White eased her footsteps over and lifted the covers to climb into bed. What she didn¡¯t expect was that as soon as shey down, arge hand reached out and wrapped around her waist, encircling her in his arms. ¡°You weren¡¯t asleep?¡± Christine White asked, stiffening in surprise. Without opening his eyes, Baird Lane just spoke back to her, ¡°Fast asleep.¡± Theziness of his voice carried a very obvious sleepiness. Christine White heard it and hurriedly lowered her own voice, ¡°Oh, go to sleep then, I won¡¯t bother you.¡± ¡°Uh-huh.¡± Baird Lane responded, not speaking. Christine White nestled dutifully in his arms and didn¡¯t move, only keeping her two big eyes open and blinking every now and then. I don¡¯t know how long it took, but there was the sound of rhythmic breathing overhead. Christine White slowly raised her head and surreptitiously surveyed the man¡¯s sleeping face. The man¡¯s face was so perfect that even the heavy dark circles under his eyelids, and the faint circle of blue color on his chin, did not in any way spoil his handsomeness, but rather added a bit of vicissitude to his handsomeness. In a nutshell, it was that the man waspletely the most borate masterpiece of the heavens, never showing the slightest hint of wretchedness no matter what, and always so absorbing.C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org How was it that she hadn¡¯t first been awed by this face of his in the first ce and fallen in love at first sight. So at this moment, facing this face, or such a tired face, she can¡¯tin about his behavior tonight, but instead, she is still a little heartbroken for him, and I don¡¯t know if he has solved the matter of thepany yet! Thinking about this, Christine White let out a bitterugh and murmured, ¡°What a grievous ¡­¡± From the moment she fell in love with him at first sight, she was also destined to lose to him, it is said that the first to fall in love with the first to lose, she is now not so ¡­ As for what would happen in the future, she hadn¡¯t dared to think about it further since thest time Molly Bort had reappeared at the charity party. At this moment, Christine White¡¯s inner uncertainty and apprehension, even the clear eyes, also revealed a few points of confusion about the future, these kinds of emotions are intertwined, tormented her sleepless, so that the next day, she got up early, up earlier than Baird Lane. Aunt Lucy could not believe her eyes when she saw hering downstairs, ¡°Ma¡¯am, why don¡¯t you get some more sleep?¡± Christine White yawned, ¡°Couldn¡¯t sleep, so I simply got up, how¡¯s that one going?¡± She pointed in the direction of the upstairs guest room. Aunt Lucy skimmed her lips, ¡°I went to check on her when I got up, the fever had gone down, she just didn¡¯t wake up.¡± ¡°So.¡± Christine White nodded in understanding. Aunt Lucy poured her a cup of hot water, ¡°Is mister still awake?¡± ¡°No, he hasn¡¯t rested all day and night, so it¡¯s good to let him get some more sleep.¡± Christine White replied back as she took the ss of water. Aunt Lucy sighed heartily, ¡°Also, with the group being so big, Mr. gets up early every day and hardly ever sleeps more than seven hours, it hurts me to watch.¡± Christine White smiled and didn¡¯t answer, sipping silently from her ss. Aunt Lucy sat down beside her, ¡°By the way ma¡¯am, did you ask misterst night when he was going to get rid of that woman.¡± ¡°No, but he mentioned it himself, I think it¡¯s today.¡± Christine White added with some uncertainty. Aunt Lucy, however, believed it and nodded in satisfaction, ¡°That¡¯s good, I don¡¯t want that woman here for another day, it feels like the air stinks.¡± Hearing this, Christine White burst outughing, ¡°Aunt Lucy, you¡¯re so cute.¡± ¡°Oh, thank you ma¡¯am for thepliment, ma¡¯am, you sit down for a while, I¡¯ll go to the kitchen to fry two eggs, you can have breakfast in a while.¡± Aunt Lucy gets up and heads to the kitchen. Christine White finished her water, grabbed the remote on the coffee table and turned the TV on, then flopped down on the couch and watched in boredom. After watching for a while, the doorbell in the foyer suddenly rang. Christine White paused the TV and got up and went over to open the door. The man standing outside the door is Gates. Gates raised his eyebrows a little in surprise when he saw it was her who opened the door, but quickly adjusted his mindset and greeted her calmly, ¡°Good morning, ma¡¯am.¡± ¡°Good morning.¡± Christine White nodded, then sidestepped to make way, ¡°Assistant Gates, pleasee in.¡± ¡°Excuse me.¡± Gates nodded and changed his shoes to enter the vi. Christine White poured him a ss of water, ¡°Are you here to see Baird?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Gates thanked him, took the ss of water in both hands and set it aside, inquiring, ¡°Is President Lane still up?¡± ¡°No, if you¡¯re looking for him for something urgent, I¡¯ll go up and get him.¡± Christine White said, about to get up and go upstairs. Gates stopped her, ¡°Ma¡¯am don¡¯t bother, it¡¯s not that important, I¡¯ll just wait.¡± ¡°That¡¯s fine.¡± Christine White sat back again. She can¡¯t wait to not use it. After all, she had wanted Baird Lane to sleep more. Gates couldn¡¯t help but twitch the corners of his mouth when he saw how dryly Christine White had given up on the idea of calling Baird Lane down, ¡°Mrs. ¡­ Still true in ah.¡± ¡°I thought you said you didn¡¯t need it, are you lying to me?¡± Christine White squinted at him. Gates coughed awkwardly, ¡°No, no, I¡¯m not lying to you, it¡¯s just that I was wondering how long it would take President Lane to get up in case he dyed his flight ¡­¡± ¡°Wait, did you say airne?¡± Christine White interrupted, ¡°You mean Baird is going away?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t President Lane tell you?¡± Gates froze. Christine White shook her head, ¡°No, so what the hell is going on here, Assistant Gates, please tell me.¡± ¡°That ¡­ I can¡¯t say, President Lane, since he didn¡¯t tell you, I can¡¯t cross him, so ¡­¡± ¡°There¡¯s nothing you can¡¯t say, tell her.¡± Baird Lane¡¯s cool voice came from the direction of the stairs, still with a sense of huskiness after the first awakening, sounding very provocative, making people¡¯s bones crunch. Christine White rubbed the goosebumps on her arms and looked around at the sound ¡°You¡¯re awake.¡± ¡°Uh-huh.¡± Baird Lane answered, straightening his cuffs as he eased down the stairs. Gates saw him approach and hurriedly got up from the couch, giving him his ce. Baird Lane sat down and looked at Christine White and spoke, ¡°I¡¯m going on a trip out of the country, I was going to tell youst night but so much happenedst night it slipped my mind for a moment.¡± ¡°That¡¯s fine, but what are you doing out of the country?¡± Christine White asked. Baird Lane narrowed his eyes, ¡°Go find Owen Dong, I want to meet him in person.¡± ¡°You mean you want to ask him yourself about whether Hugh Dong is your brother?¡± Christine White rounded her eyes in surprise. Baird Lane shook his head slightly, ¡°No, he definitely won¡¯t say anything if you ask him directly, so I¡¯m just visiting him this time to find out what kind of person he really is, and to test the waters.¡± ¡°So.¡± Christine White let out a dawning oh, with a slightly worried expression. Baird Lane looked at her, ¡°What happened to you?¡± Chapter 283 Molly Bort Wakes Up ¡°It¡¯s fine, just a little worried, if that Chairman Dong is really the one who carried away your brother, then it means that he has great hostility towards The Lane Family, you have to be careful in the past, I¡¯m afraid that he¡¯s targeting you.¡± Christine White uneasily urged. Baird Lane¡¯s heart softened and he reached up and rubbed a handful of her hair, his voice softening, ¡°I know.¡± ¡°So when are youing back?¡± Christine White asked him. Baird Lane gave Gates a sideways nce. Gates immediately pulled up the line Land table on his phone, ¡°Ma¡¯am, President Lane has a very important meeting at noon the day after tomorrow, so he¡¯ll be back early the day after tomorrow.¡± ¡°The day after tomorrow ah ¡­¡± Christine White frowned slightly, ¡°So that means you won¡¯t be able to attend Mom and Dad¡¯s memorial service?¡± ¡°Well, so it¡¯s up to you to go in my ce.¡± ¡°But what shall I say to Grandfather? Tell him the truth?¡± Christine White blinked. Baird Lane mused for two seconds, ¡°I¡¯ll talk to Grandpa at his ce myself, don¡¯t you worry.¡± ¡°Good.¡± Christine White nodded. Baird Lane added, ¡°And Molly Bort, when she wakes up, you just let her go.¡± Christine White bristled, ¡°And what if she doesn¡¯t go, like yesterday.¡± ¡°If she doesn¡¯t leave, you call me and I¡¯ll send someone over to take her away.¡± Baird Lane said. Christine White shrugged her shoulders, ¡°That¡¯s what you said, don¡¯t go soft then.¡± ¡°Am I that untrustworthy?¡± Baird Lane narrowed his eyes. Christine White lowered her eyes and said in a faint voice, ¡°Trust alsoes with actual action, and you were so nervous and concerned about herst night ¡­¡± ¡°There¡¯s a reason I¡¯m nervous about her, I told you thatst night didn¡¯t I?¡± Baird Lane wrinkled his nose. Christine White bit her lower lip, ¡°But you didn¡¯t say specifically what the reason was.¡± ¡°So you¡¯re still hung up on this, didn¡¯t I tell you what the reason is that you can¡¯t talk about it yet?¡± Baird Lane¡¯s voice sank. Christine White pinched her palms, also a little unhappy, she stared at him with two eyes, ¡°It¡¯s because you don¡¯t tell me inly every time you have something, causing me to always think blindly, how can I trust you?¡± Seeing that the atmosphere between the two was a bit off, and they were about to quarrel, Gates touched his nose and stood out, coughing lightly twice to divert the topic away, ¡°That ¡­.. ¡­ President Lane, you¡¯d better eat breakfast first, if you don¡¯t eat, you won¡¯t be able to catch up with the opening time of the route.¡± At that, Christine White then remembered that Baird Lane had to go out in a while, and she looked at him, her lips moving to say something, but ultimately said nothing, bowing her head slightly as she walked towards the restaurant. Baird Lane knew she was purposely giving him a leg up, and while his face improved, a twinge of guilt rose in his heart. He took three steps to catch up with her and took her arm, ¡°I¡¯m sorry about earlier.¡± ¡°Sorry for what?¡± Christine White didn¡¯t look at him, only dropping her eyelids to look at the tips of her slippers. Baird Lane let go of her arm and cupped her face in his hands, ¡°If you really want to know the reason why I have to be nervous about Molly Bort when I clearly loathe her already, I can tell you, but it will all wait until I get back.¡± A hint of surprise crossed Christine White¡¯s eyes, ¡°Why did you suddenly figure it out?¡± Baird Lane dropped his hand cupping her cheek, ¡°What you just said reminded me that in order to be trusted, I have to be honest myself, so I figured it out.¡± Christine White smiled, ¡°Good, then I¡¯ll wait for you toe back and tell me everything.¡± ¡°Uh-huh.¡± Baird Lane took her hand, ¡°Come on, breakfast.¡± The words fell out of his mouth, and the two of them walked toward the restaurant with each other. After breakfast, Baird Lane left, apanied by Gates. Christine White stood in the doorway of the vi and watched his car go away until it was out of sight, then she reluctantly went back to the living room. Aunt Lucy brought her a ss of honey water, ¡°Mister gone?¡± ¡°Gone.¡± Christine White returned as she took the ss of water. Aunt Lucy also understood what Baird Lane was doing out of the country and sighed, ¡°I do hope this time Mr. will get the second youngest back.¡± ¡°It¡¯s hard.¡± Christine White said as she took a sip of her honey water. Aunt Lucy looked at her a little puzzled, ¡°Why?¡± Christine White put down her water cup and replied, ¡°Because it is still uncertain if Hugh Dong is Nigel Lane, even if it is certain that he is, but he was raised by The Lane Family¡¯s enemies since he was a child, and in his heart, he will definitely harbor hatred towards The Lane Family, and how will hee back without a problem?e back.¡± ¡°So true.¡± Aunt Lucy nodded, thinking there was some truth to it. ¡°Speaking of which, it seems like Hugh Dong lives in this vi area.¡± Christine White rubbed her chin in retrospect. Aunt Lucy¡¯s eyes lit up, ¡°Really ma¡¯am?¡± ¡°Well, he mentioned it before.¡± Christine White nodded affirmatively, ¡°But I just don¡¯t know if he lives here permanently.¡± ¡°That¡¯s fine, I¡¯ll ask around sometime and see if I can help you sir.¡± Aunt Lucy said. Christine White smiled slightly, ¡°It¡¯s better to let Baird handle it himself, it¡¯s not good for you to get involved in case Hugh Dong senses something and ruins Baird¡¯s n.¡± ¡°That bad?¡± Aunt Lucy scratched her head. Christine White shrugged slightly, ¡°I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s serious or not, anyway I just think it¡¯s better if we don¡¯t do anything, and even if we do want to help, it¡¯s better to wait until Baird gets back before we ask him.¡± ¡°That¡¯s fine then ma¡¯am, I¡¯ll go upstairs first and see if the woman is awake.¡± Aunt Lucy said and pointed upstairs. Christine White hmmmed, ¡°Go ahead.¡±N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go then.¡± Aunt Lucy went upstairs, and Christine White sat alone and bored on the couch, continuing to watch the television in front of her. After watching for a while, footsteps came up the stairs. Christine White whipped her head around to see what she thought was Aunt Lucying back, but instead it was Molly Borting down with a smelly face. ¡°You¡¯re finally awake.¡± Christine White chortled out as she turned off the TV. Molly Bort looked over, her eyes spewing anger, ¡°Christine White, my outfit was your idea, wasn¡¯t it?¡± She tugged at the clothes on her body, her face full of disgust. Christine White shot her a look and couldn¡¯t really hold back a giggle. Theughter, to Molly Bort¡¯s ears, was abject derision. She gritted her teeth and walked over to Christine White and sternly questioned, ¡°What are youughing at?¡± ¡°Iughed at how appropriate you look in this.¡± Christine White returned by ruffling her short hair around her ears. Molly Bort was trembling with anger, ¡°It really was your idea, you deliberately put me in this outfit to make a fool of me didn¡¯t you?¡± ¡°What makes you think that?¡± Christine White blinked in mock innocence, ¡°What do you mean make a fool out of you, if I did make a fool out of you, you wouldn¡¯t be going downstairs in your clothes right now, you¡¯d be going downstairs naked understand?¡± Molly Bort stomps her foot, ¡°Christine White!¡± ¡°What are you yelling about?¡± Christine White rubbed her ears, ¡°Comparing whose voice is louder?¡± Thatment pissed off Molly Bort again. How could she not have imagined that Christine White, who was once coy and easy to bully at first nce, would now be so difficult to deal with? ¡°OK, Christine White, I can¡¯t talk you out of it, I¡¯ll let the clothes thing slide, but ¡­¡± ¡°No buts, you¡¯ll have to see if I say yes or no if you want to count, and who are you to count, and who are you to count?¡± Christine White coldly interrupted Molly Bort and looked at her mockingly, ¡°I gave you clothes to change and took you in for the night, not only did you not appreciate it, but instead, you asked me if I had ulterior motives as soon as I came here, and the four words, ¡°Envy will be avenged,¡± were shown to you to the fullest extent. Let¡¯s just say that ennui really does have a bloodline gic aspect to it. Molly Bort¡¯s mom is like that, and so is her daughter, and it¡¯s true that these two deserve to be mother and daughter, they¡¯re both so disgusting! And I wonder if Leo Bort¡¯s original wife, down there, will die in peace? Chapter 284 – Driven Out ¡°You ¡­¡± Molly Bort huffed, pointing at Christine White, ¡°Don¡¯t you dare call me gracious?¡± ¡°Am I wrong?¡± Christine White nced at her coldly. Molly Bort clenched her fists in a death grip, ¡°Christine White, you think too highly of yourself, it was Baird who saved mest night, what¡¯s it to you?¡± ¡°So you know that Baird Lane saved youst night?¡± Christine White narrowed her eyes, ¡°So you were faking unconsciousness for a whilest night?¡± Molly Bort¡¯s pretense of unconsciousness was exposed, and other than a moment of stunned silence, Molly Bort didn¡¯t have even a hint of weakness; instead, there was a hint of smugness in the bottom of her eyes, ¡°If I hadn¡¯t pretended, would Baird havee down here? Would I know he still cared about me?¡± ¡°So what if I care about you, but I care for no other reason than you think it¡¯s a good thing?¡± Christine White said rolling her eyes. Molly Bort took it as she was jealous of herself and grunted coldly, ¡°No matter what the reason is, as long as Baird still cares about me, I still have the capital to turn over a new leaf, Christine White, you¡¯re going to be pulled down from the position of The Lane Family¡¯s youngdy by me sooner orter.¡± ¡°Then I¡¯ll wait to see if you can do it, but until then, it¡¯s time for you to go.¡± Christine White wrapped her arms around her and gave her expulsion order. Molly Bort grimaced, ¡°You kicked me out?¡± ¡°Or what?¡± The corners of Christine White¡¯s mouth quirked. Molly Bort simply headed for the couch, ¡°I¡¯m not leaving, I¡¯m staying here from today.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Christine White froze for a split second, ¡°You¡¯re staying here?¡± ¡°Nice!¡± Molly Bort lifted her chin. Christine White¡¯s small face darkened as she looked at her coldly, ¡°Did you ask my permission to stay here.¡± ¡°Ask you? This is Baird¡¯s vi, I¡¯d ask him if I wanted to, what are you?¡± Molly Bort sneered unabashedly. Christine White¡¯s small mouth tightened, ¡°What am I? I¡¯m the mistress of this ce, without my consent, you don¡¯t want to stay here, get the hell out of here or don¡¯t me me for having securitye in and throw you out like I did yesterday.¡± ¡°How dare you?¡± Molly Bort pranced to her feet, ¡°Do you think I¡¯m still threatened by you?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not threatening you, and I don¡¯t care to use that kind of tactic, I¡¯m just informing you again that you¡¯re not wee here, and if you¡¯re going to pull some kind of self-inflicted wound routine like you did yesterday, then I¡¯ll tell you what, you¡¯re on your own!¡± Christine White raised her hand and pointed to the fruit knife on the table. Molly Bort looked at her incredulously, ¡°Christine White you¡¯re crazy, aren¡¯t you afraid that if I do do this, you won¡¯t be able to afford to pay the me when the timees?¡± ¡°Afraid?¡± Christine Whiteughed, but it was a coldugh, ¡°That¡¯s right, at first I was indeed afraid, but I suddenly figured outter that the more I was afraid, the easier it would be for me to be led by the nose by you, so I simply went out on a limb, and anyway, because of you, I lost my healthy body and lost my child, so I have nothing to be afraid of anymore. ¡± Speaking of which, she suddenly picked up a fruit knife and pulled a few knife blossoms like Molly Bort did yesterday, ¡°Since you want to use the self-harming thing to coerce me in order to get what you want, it¡¯s just as well, then you¡¯re going to self-harm, and anyway, if you die, it¡¯s just as well you go down there and bury my children with me, so what are you waiting for now, bring the knife over there. ¡± Christine White said as she passed the knife towards Molly Bort, ¡°I thought you were going to cut yourself, go ahead, cut yourself for me!¡± Molly Bort¡¯s pupils shrank to the size of pinpricks as she watched the knife close at hand. She backed away pale, looking at Christine White like she was crazy as she did so, ¡°You¡¯re crazy, you¡¯re really crazy, just take it away, take it away! Aren¡¯t you afraid Baird will find out if you do that?¡± ¡°Baird is out of the country, he won¡¯t know, even if you tell him now, will he believe that I forced you to hurt yourself with a knife? No, he won¡¯t believe it, because in his view, I, Christine White, am still the same weak natured woman from the past, so he doesn¡¯t believe that I would do such a thing.¡± Christine White said with a few moments of morose smile on the corner of her mouth. The reason she¡¯s so sure Baird Lane won¡¯t believe it is because Baird Lane doesn¡¯t know her thoroughly enough. He also didn¡¯t realize that she had long been different from what she used to be. From the moment her child was gone, her heart was washed with hate, she was no longer the simple white-like Christine White she once was, and now she was a person who had learned to use disguise to protect herself. Molly Bort was startled by the coldness in Christine White¡¯s eyes and she swallowed hard and asked, ¡°Christine White, what do you mean, Baird¡¯s out of the country?¡± ¡°Yeah, he¡¯s out of the country so there¡¯s no one to help you, you¡¯ve got two choices right now, either get out of here or hurt yourself, and maybe if you do, I¡¯ll allow you to stay here and recuperate, so take your pick!¡± Christine White threw the knife directly on the ground in front of her and made a crisp sound. Molly Bort, however, her heart fluttered and her body shook at the sound, and for a moment she couldn¡¯t even speak. Christine White saw her like this and smiled contemptuously, ¡°Is Ms. Molly Bort unable to make a choice? Since she can¡¯t, I¡¯ll choose for Ms. Molly Bort, how about self-muttion?¡± With that, he was about to bend down and pick the knife up. Seeing this, Molly Bort hurriedly kicked the knife away, and said in a grim voice, ¡°Christine White, count on it, I¡¯ll go okay!¡± The corner of Christine White¡¯s mouth slightly hooked, ¡°So, Miss Molly Bort doesn¡¯t self-harm, huh? That¡¯s right, if Ms. Molly Bort really wanted to self-harm, she would have done it long ago, and she wouldn¡¯t just talk about it and never really do it, after all, Ms. Molly Bort wouldn¡¯t dare to do it at all, am I right?¡± Molly Bort grimaced and put her head away without speaking. Christine White didn¡¯t intend to give her face, directly ripped off her hypocritical face, ¡°It seems that I was right, Miss Molly Bort turned out to be afraid of death, otherwise she wouldn¡¯t have been so eager to kidnap me for a second surgery, so how could you who are so afraid of death really self-mutte, it seems that in the future Miss Molly Bort will no longer be able to threaten others with self-muttion.¡± ¡°Christine White!¡± said Molly Bort, ring with scarlet eyes that gouged out Christine White as if she wanted to eat someone, ¡°There are some things that you just know in your heart, and there¡¯s no point in saying them out loud, it¡¯ll just get you in trouble. ¡± ¡°I¡¯m going to say it.¡± Christine White locked eyes with her without fear, ¡°I¡¯m going to poke you and I¡¯m going to make you look bad.¡± ¡°Then you can go to hell!¡± Molly Bort couldn¡¯t hold back any longer and hissed before showing a grimace and lunging towards Christine White. Christine White had been prepared in her mind after the first two times, so she narrowed her eyes slightly as she watched Molly Bort¡¯s teeth and ws open up, then unhurriedly reached out her hand, grabbed Molly Bort¡¯s cor, and yanked her towards the vi¡¯s front door. How can Molly Bort¡¯s body be a match for Christine White after multiple chemo treatments multiple surgeries andst night¡¯s high fever. So she was easily thrown out of the vi¡¯s front door by Christine White and fell to the carpet at the front door. ¡°Just you want to beat me, I¡¯ve had my guard up against you.¡± Christine White stood on the steps of the doorway, condescendingly looking at Molly Bort on the ground with undisguised disdain in her eyes.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. Molly Bort was irritated by this look she gave her like she was looking at trash and growled like a trapped animal, ¡°Christine White, I¡¯ll mark this shame today, just you wait, if you dare to do this to me, you¡¯re going to regret it.¡± ¡°Really, I¡¯ll wait then!¡± Christine White swept past her coldly, then mmed the door and went inside. Aunt Lucy came down the stairs holding arge clothes basket, ¡°Ma¡¯am, what just happened?¡± Chapter 285 – No Results ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± Christine White pped her hands back. Aunt Lucy looked behind her in confusion, ¡°But I just heard a noise, did you have a fight with that woman, ma¡¯am? Where is that woman?¡± ¡°Thrown out by me.¡± Christine White said gently. Aunt Lucy plummeted, ¡°Thrown out?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Christine White yawned and went back to the couch and sat down. Aunt Lucy was still a bit out of it, ¡°Ma¡¯am, how did you throw her out? She didn¡¯t resist?¡± ¡°Yes, but she couldn¡¯t resist me, so I dragged her by her clothes and threw her out the front door.¡± Christine White replied with a smile. The corner of Aunt Lucy¡¯s mouth twitched, ¡°You¡¯re really good then ma¡¯am, but next time you don¡¯t want to do this kind of thing yourself, just ask me to go so she doesn¡¯t hurt you.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay, I can beat her.¡± Christine White shrugged in disbelief. Aunt Lucy looked at her with some disapproval, ¡°It¡¯s one thing to be able to fight, but what if she pulls some kind of underhanded stunt, that woman, she¡¯s not a good one.¡± ¡°Geez don¡¯t you worry Aunt Lucy, I know what to do, it¡¯s you, why are you justing down from upstairs now, I thought Molly Bort was bullying you up there.¡± Christine White surveyed Aunt Lucy with concern. Aunt Lucy grunted and hefted the clothes basket in her arms, ¡°She can¡¯t bully me, I just cleaned up the room and changed the sheets and everything, after all, that womanid there, I¡¯m too dirty, I don¡¯t even bother to wash it, I¡¯ll take it out and throw it away straight awayter.¡± ¡°It¡¯s good to throw it away.¡± Christine White had nothing to say. Aunt Lucy clutched the clothes basket and headed for the door, ¡°I¡¯ll go out and throw it now then, and see if the woman has gone by the way.¡± ¡°Good.¡± Christine White nodded. A short whileter, Aunt Lucy returned holding the empty clothes basket. Christine White put down the remote and twisted her head to inquire, ¡°Gone?¡± ¡°Gone.¡± Aunt Lucy responded with a smile. Christine White breathed a soft sigh of relief, ¡°That¡¯s good, I was afraid she¡¯de back with some bitter, annoying scheme.¡± ¡°Mistress is overthinking it, sir is away, who is she making a bitter trick for.¡± Aunt Lucy grunted. Christine White thought about it, ¡°Then Aunt Lucy you get busy, I¡¯m going upstairs to get some sleep, I didn¡¯t get much restst night.¡± ¡°Go on, I¡¯ll call you for dinnerter.¡± Aunt Lucy waved her hand smilingly. Christine White stood up from the couch and, after rubbing her somewhat stiff neck, lifted her feet and went upstairs. The next day. Christine White went alone to the old mansion for the anniversary of the death of Baird Lane¡¯s parents. The old man had already been greeted by Baird Lane in advance, so when he saw Christine Whitee by herself, he didn¡¯t ask anything, but instead pulled her in and told her so much about the past. It was also from this moment that Christine White had an image in mind of Baird Lane¡¯s parents. After all, she had never heard Baird Lane mention his parents in the past, so she had no memory of them at all, except that they were very affectionate and in love ¡­ That night, Christine White stayed at the old mansion and did not return to the cottage. It wasn¡¯t until the next morning, after breakfast, that she bid farewell to the old man and left the old mansion for the office. By the time she got to the office, she¡¯d heard that Baird Lane was back. She was tempted to go up to him and ask him if anything hade of this trip, but it was already work time, so she had to resist the urge to behave herself inside. It wasn¡¯t until she got off work at noon that she declined Debby York¡¯s invitation, as usual, and went up to the penthouse alone. ¡°Ma¡¯am.¡± Gates opened the door to his office and saw Christine White outside, giving her a small smile in greeting. Christine White returned the smile, ¡°Is he in?¡± ¡°President Lane¡¯s here,e on in.¡± Gates sidestepped his body. Christine White said thank you before lifting her foot and walking into the office. Baird Lane is on the phone and Christine White subconsciously eases up at the sight, not bothering him. Baird Lane¡¯s call didn¡¯t take long to answer, though, before he hung up, and he raised his eyes to her, ¡°Coming.¡± ¡°Coming.¡± Christine White returned two words. Baird Lane gets up and heads across the street toward the rest area. Christine White followed him, ¡°Did you see Chairman Dong this time out?¡± ¡°Uh-huh.¡± Baird Lane nods. Christine White asked again, ¡°So any results?¡± ¡°No!¡± Baird Lane pursed his thin lips, his expression revealing a bit of displeasure, ¡°That person I don¡¯t know if he¡¯s hiding too deeply or if there¡¯s really nothing wrong with him, this time, there was no gain from this visit.¡± ¡°How did that happen?¡± Christine White staggered. Baird Lane handed her a pair of chopsticks, ¡°That¡¯s just the way it is, so there¡¯s only onest way to find out if Hugh Dong is Nigel or not, a DNA test.¡± ¡°But that would require Hugh Dong¡¯s hair or something.¡± Christine White said as she took over the chopsticks. Baird Lane nodded, ¡°That¡¯s right, but I¡¯ve had Gates on it before, so I¡¯m sure I¡¯ll have it in a while.¡± ¡°I see, so what can I do for you?¡± Christine White looked at him. Baird Lane raised his eyebrows slightly, ¡°You?¡± ¡°Uh-huh.¡± Baird Laneughed softly, ¡°Just be a good boy and eat.¡± Christine White beamed and stopped talking. In the time that followed, the two men said no more words, both quietly eating their bowls of rice. It was only after dinner that Christine White mentioned yesterday¡¯s jubilee to Baird Lane. He didn¡¯t say much as he listened, but Christine White could tell that he was in a bad mood. Also, the day of his parents¡¯ ident, he was there to look for his brother, and he was there yesterday to look for his brother. So how can he be in a good mood when neither his parents, nor he, went without any results. Thinking about this, Christine White reaches out and gently ces her hand on the back of Baird Lane¡¯s hand as a way offorting him. Baird Lane nced at her hand, his lips quirked slightly before he flipped hisrge hand over, backhanded her hand and yanked it with such force that her entire body was yanked into his arms. ¡°You ¡­¡± Christine White¡¯s eyes rounded in shock as she tried to say something. Baird Lane put up a finger against her lips, ¡°Be quiet, don¡¯t talk, let me hold you for a while.¡± At the end of his words, he tightened the strength in his hands and held her tighter. Christine White didn¡¯t know why he suddenly wanted to hug her for good reason, but she didn¡¯t struggle either, and obediently nestled in his arms without moving. I don¡¯t know how long it took, but Baird Lane released her, ¡°It¡¯s about time, so go on back.¡±C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org ¡°Good.¡± Christine White nodded, got up from his arms, looked at him twice more, and turned to leave his office. Back in the department, Christine White had just sat down when she heard tiny sobs in her ears. She turned her head to see Debby York slumped over her desk, crying. At the sight, Christine White froze, and it took a moment for her to respond, reaching out and touching Debby York, ¡°Debby , what¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Debby York heard her voice and looked up at her, ¡°Christine ¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s me, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Christine White was anxious. Debby York¡¯s mouth dropped and she flung herself into her arms, crying even louder. Christine White saw that she was just crying but kept refusing to answer what was going on, she was anxious and helpless, patting her back to calm her down, ¡°Okay, okay, don¡¯t cry, everyone is watching.¡± At that, Debby York did cry much less, but didn¡¯t get up from her arms. Christine White pulled two tissues and handed them to Debby York from underneath, ¡°Debby , tell me what¡¯s wrong, you¡¯re worrying me like that.¡± ¡°Christine¡­¡± Debby York¡¯s body trembled, ¡°My dad he ¡­ He¡¯s had another ident.¡± ¡°What happened to Uncle again?¡± Christine White looked tight. Chapter 286 Baird Lane Helps Out Debby York covered her face and sadly returned, ¡°He fell down the stairs with his wheelchair when he went out to take out the garbage this morning, and his leg, which had hardly been on the upswing, is now broken again.¡± ¡°What?¡± Christine White eximed, ¡°And how is Uncle now?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know, my mom just called me and said my dad is still in the hospital for surgery ¡­¡± ¡°Then why are you staying, take a vacation and go over there.¡± Christine White nudged Debby York. Debby York bit her lower lip, ¡°But I have a lot of work that¡¯s due this afternoon.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay, I¡¯ll do it.¡± Christine White patted her chest and volunteered to take her job. Debby York was touched, ¡°Christine, thank you.¡± ¡°You¡¯re wee, Uncle is important, so hurry up and check it out.¡± ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go now.¡± Debby York wiped a tear from her eye and printed out a leave of absence before leaving the main office. Christine White looked at her back and let out a low sigh, ¡°I hope Uncle is okay.¡± After sighing, Christine White straightened her clothes, which had been messed up by Debby York¡¯s crying, then fished through a portion of the papers on Debby York¡¯s desk and got to work. The work of both men rued to Christine White alone, so by the afternoon she was inevitably working overtime. When Baird Lane called her, she was still typing away at herputer. ¡°Hello?¡± Christine White clipped her cell phone to her ear and shouted into the distracted end of the line. Baird Lane¡¯s somewhat muffled voice came through, ¡°Where are you?¡± ¡°I¡¯m at the office.¡± Christine White replied. Baird Lane wrinkled his nose, ¡°Still at the office? You¡¯re not off duty?¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m workingte, are you in the parking lot now?¡± Christine White asked casually. Baird Lane hmmm¡¯d. Christine White looked at the time on the bottom right corner of theputer, her small face was filled with distress, ¡°Baird, you go back first, don¡¯t wait for me, I might be a long time.¡± ¡°About when?¡± Baird Lane asked. Christine White was a little confused as to what he meant, ¡°What are you referring to?¡± Baird Lane¡¯s forehead veins popped and he forced himself to be patient as he borated, ¡°I¡¯m asking you, roughly when do you have to be done with the overtime?¡± ¡°So that¡¯s it.¡± Christine White wrinkled her nose in some embarrassment, ¡°I¡¯m not sure, it could be another two or three hours.¡± ¡°What¡¯s taking so long?¡± Baird Lane narrowed his eyes. She was a neer to the headquarters, and it was reasonable to assume that the workload was not too heavy and there would be no overtime until she was thoroughly limated to thepany. But she¡¯s not only working overtime today, she¡¯s working so long. Did someone deliberately make things difficult for her? Christine White didn¡¯t know that Baird Lane was conspiring at the moment, she had just entered a wrong string of data and was now fretting and scratching her short hair back, ¡°I¡¯ve been subbing for someone else, Baird, I¡¯m not talking to you, I¡¯m going to get on with it, go home first ah.¡± When she finished, she hung up the phone busily. Baird Lane couldn¡¯t help but purse his thin lips as he looked at the cell phone interface that had jumped back to the main menu. This woman, she hung up on him. Is she that busy? ¡°President Lane, are we waiting for ma¡¯am now?¡± Gates craned his head from the driver¡¯s seat to look at Baird Lane. Baird Lane rubbed his brow, ¡°No wait, back to the cottage.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Gates responded, turning his head back. The car gradually started and soon disappeared into the parking lot. When she returned to the vi, Aunt Lucy was still at the door to greet her, and when she saw Baird Lane get out of the car, a smile instantly lifted up on her face, ¡°Sir, you¡¯re back.¡± Baird Lane nods and hands over the briefcase in his hand. Aunt Lucy took it and looked behind him, and when she did not see Christine White¡¯s figure, she asked out suspiciously, ¡°Sir, where is the wife, didn¡¯t the wifee back with you?¡± ¡°She¡¯s at the office.¡± Baird Lane finished, then lifted his feet and headed for the vi. Aunt Lucy followed him, looking at his back with some dissatisfaction, ¡°Then why didn¡¯t Mr. wait for Mrs. toe back together?¡± Baird Lane raised an eyebrow and didn¡¯t answer, onlymanded, ¡°Go make dinner.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± When he didn¡¯t answer, Aunt Lucy couldn¡¯t do anything about it, so she could only do as she was told. An hourter, Aunt Lucy came out with her meal ready. Baird Lane closed the book in his hand, ¡°Pack the meal and I¡¯ll take it with me.¡± ¡°Take away?¡± Aunt Lucy was slightly stunned, ¡°Take where?¡±C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org ¡°Company.¡± Baird Lane nced at the watch on his wrist. Aunt Lucy¡¯s eyes lit up, ¡°Do you mean, sir, that you¡¯re going to send the wife over for dinner?¡± ¡°Uh-huh.¡± Baird Lane nods. Aunt Lucy instantly smiled in surprise, ¡°Okay, okay, I¡¯ll go pack.¡± With that, she darted back into the kitchen. A short whileter, Aunt Lucy came over with arge lunch box. Baird Lane looked at it, took it and left. When he arrived at thepany¡¯s downstairs, he didn¡¯t get out of the car immediately, but took out his cell phone and called Christine White over again. Christine White was still busy at the moment, when she heard her cell phone ring, she didn¡¯t even look at the caller ID, she directly grabbed the phone and put it to her ear, ¡°Who is it?¡± ¡°It¡¯s me.¡± Baird Lane spoke. Christine White blinked, ¡°Baird?¡± ¡°Uh-huh.¡± Baird answered, ¡°Is there anyone else in your office?¡± ¡°An office, huh?¡± Christine White looked up and around, though she didn¡¯t understand why he was asking her that question. Then she realized that somehow she was the only one left in the big office, and she hadn¡¯t even felt a thing. ¡°Still there?¡± On the other end of the line, Baird Lane was dyed in hearing Christine White¡¯s reply and couldn¡¯t help but increase his volume a few notches. Christine White¡¯s eyes flickered back to life, and she rushed back, ¡°Still there, the office is empty.¡± ¡°I know.¡± Baird Lane hung up the phone. Christine White didn¡¯t know what the hell he meant by making the call and didn¡¯t think much of it as she put down her phone and continued to crackle and type. A few minutester, however, footsteps suddenly sounded behind them. The footsteps were very crisp and rhythmic, and each step was like stepping on her heart, making her unconsciously stop typing and slowly twist her head. The moment she saw the visitor, Christine White¡¯s mouth opened incredulously, ¡°Why you?¡± Baird Lane came to a stop beside her, ¡°Surprised?¡± ¡°Uh-huh.¡± Christine White nodded repeatedly, ¡°I thought you went back to the cottage?¡± ¡°Bringing you food.¡± Baird Lane set down the lunchbox in his hand and patted it. Christine White looked at the lunchbox and then at his bemused face, and for a moment she didn¡¯t know what to say, her insides churning with emotion, ¡°You ¡­ sent it to me specially?¡± ¡°Or what?¡± Baird Lane squinted at her and asked again, ¡°I sit there?¡± Christine White looked around and got up to gather Debby York¡¯s ce, ¡°Here, you will sit.¡± Baird Lane frowned a little in disgust, but ultimately said nothing and sat down, ¡°How much more is left to do?¡± Christine White pointed to the one-finger-high file in front of her, her mouth puckered enough to hang a bottle of oil. Baird Lane pursed his thin lips, ¡°There¡¯s so much more?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Christine White grimaced bitterly. Baird Lane sighed, ¡°Eat first, I¡¯ll help youter.¡± ¡°You helped me?¡± Christine White staggered. Baird Lane ignored her and opened the lunchbox for himself and shoved a pair of chopsticks into her hand, ¡°Eat.¡± Christine White stared nkly at the chopsticks in her hand and subconsciously asked, ¡°What about you?¡± Baird Lane also picked up a pair of chopsticks. Christine White then realized that he was actually nning to have dinner with her in his office. Thinking about it, Christine White held her chopsticks in her mouth and slightly lowered her head down, and a light smile could not help but appear on her face. Baird Lane saw it and reached out to lift her head up, ¡°What¡¯s that smile for?¡± Chapter 287 – Aunt Lucy’s Plan ¡°Nothing.¡± Christine White took a bite of rice and put it in her mouth. She was justughing at this feeling of eating with him in a big office, it was new and exciting. Unlike eating in his office, where no one was allowed in without his permission and no one would find out about her rtionship with him. But this ce was different, it was an office shared by many people, someone might break in at some point and see her eating with him, and then their rtionship mighte out. Baird Lane see Christine White mysterious refused to say, although there are a few curiosity, but also did not force her intention, let go of the hand no longer ask, continue to eat their own meals. After the meal, Baird Lane did as he had just said and helped her with the rest of the work. His ability to work was far beyond hers, and by the time she was working on one file, he was working on the second and third. So within a few moments, the one-finger-high papers were at the bottom of the pile. Christine White stretched and looked at Baird Lane very gratefully, ¡°Thank you, I don¡¯t know how busy I would have been if it wasn¡¯t for you.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be a fool and give substitutions in the future, they¡¯ll be looking for you every time for a long time.¡± Baird Lane lectured as he poked her in the forehead. Christine White scrunched her neck, ¡°No, this substitution is to help Debby , she¡¯s got something going on so I¡¯m subbing for a bit, normally I wouldn¡¯t sub for just anyone.¡±C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org ¡°Good to know, go back.¡± Baird Lane lifted his lunchbox and headed for the door. Christine White shut down herputer and hurried to follow. Back at the vi, Aunt Lucy watched the twoe in one after the other and smiled from ear to ear, ¡°But you¡¯re finally back, I thought you guys were going to spend the night out tonight.¡± ¡°Which it can.¡± Christine White smiled. Baird Lane handed Aunt Lucy her lunchbox, ¡°I¡¯m going upstairs for a video conference, I¡¯ll make a pot of tea and send it upter.¡± ¡°Yes sir.¡± Aunt Lucy answered. Baird Lane is gone and Christine White is left in the parlor with Aunt Lucy. Aunt Lucy put her lunchbox aside, ¡°Ma¡¯am, I saw that Hugh Dong this afternoon.¡± ¡°You saw it?¡± Christine White was slightly surprised. She¡¯d never seen Hugh Dong in the vi area yet, either before she¡¯d moved out of the vi or after she¡¯d moved back in. Only once, when she had seen him near the station outside the vi area, was the time she was preparing to divorce Baird Lane and return home. ¡°Yeah, I went out to collect a delivery this afternoon and came back just in time to see him drive off.¡± Aunt Lucy nodded back. Christine White mused for a few seconds, ¡°So what do you think of him, could he be Baird¡¯s brother?¡± ¡°This ¡­¡± Aunt Lucy smiled a little embarrassed, ¡°Honestly, I can¡¯t tell, after all, he doesn¡¯t look anything like Mr. at all.¡± ¡°It¡¯s understandable that there¡¯s no resemnce; after all, Baird says, Nigel Lane has had a facelift.¡± ¡°It¡¯s stic surgery yes, but this Hugh Dong, it doesn¡¯t look like he¡¯s had stic surgery, even if the stic surgery technology nowadays is better, it¡¯s not possible to not be able to see any traces of stic surgery at all, that¡¯s why this is what I don¡¯t dare to be sure about.¡± Aunt Lucy said with emotion. Christine White poured herself a ss of water, ¡°It¡¯s okay, Baird said he¡¯s had someone try to get Hugh Dong¡¯s DNA, and as soon as they do, they¡¯ll know if he¡¯s Nigel Lane.¡± ¡°Getting DNA? That¡¯s something I can help with.¡± Aunt Lucy spoke up. Christine White subconsciously straightened her back, ¡°You?¡± ¡°Yes, I know all those housekeepers in the vi area, and there¡¯s a group between us, it just so happens that Hugh Dong¡¯s housekeeper is also in the group, so I can start with his housekeeper.¡± Aunt Lucy said, then took out her cell phone and flipped out the group she just mentioned to Christine White. Christine White looked for a few moments and realized that there were quite a lot of people inside, ¡°What a surprise, Aunt Lucy your circle is quite big.¡± ¡°Mistress is ttered.¡± Aunt Lucy smiled shyly. Christine White¡¯s expression straightened up, ¡°Aunt Lucy, are you really sure you can get Hugh Dong¡¯s hair from Hugh Dong¡¯s housekeeper?¡± ¡°Yes, leave it to me, nothing that can be done with money is difficult.¡± Aunt Lucy patted her chest in affirmation. Christine White thought for a few seconds, ¡°I have no way to make a decision on that, better talk to Baird and see what he thinks.¡± ¡°All right then, I¡¯ll make some tea and you send it up, ma¡¯am, and talk to Mr. in the meantime.¡± ¡°Good.¡± Ten minutester, Christine White arrived outside Baird Lane¡¯s study door and reached out to knock. Baird Lane opened the door and didn¡¯t look the least bit surprised to see that it was her at the door, but instead very naturally took the tray out of her hands, ¡°Come in.¡± Christine White followed her in, ¡°I have something I want to tell you.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± Baird Lane responded as he poured the tea. Christine White found a chair and sat down, ¡°I was just downstairs with Aunt Lucy ¡­¡± She told Aunt Lucy exactly what she had just discussed with her. Baird Lane stopped sipping his tea as he listened, ¡°Aunt Lucy she really said that?¡± ¡°Yes, and she promised.¡± Christine White nodded. Baird Lane deliberated for a moment, ¡°I know, let her do it.¡± ¡°You promise?¡± Christine White looked at him. Baird Lane hmmm¡¯d, ¡°Grandpa¡¯s getting old, it might just be a couple of years, I have to find Nigel as soon as possible, by hook or by crook, if there¡¯s a chance, I won¡¯t give up.¡± Upon hearing this, Christine White¡¯s mind suddenly conjured up the old man¡¯s white hair, and her heart suddenly soured, ¡°Grandpa he will live a long life.¡± Baird Lane¡¯s lips curled lightly, ¡°Grandpa will be happy to hear that from you.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not kissing ass, I¡¯m telling the truth, grandpa he¡¯s going to live a good life.¡± Christine White waved her small fist and said with certainty. Baird Lane smile converged down, ¡°That¡¯s what they say, but in reality, who knows, thest medical checkup, the doctor said that grandpa¡¯s stomach function has already started to decline, and it¡¯s just the beginning, the other internal organs will slowly decline as well, and when that timees ¡­¡± ¡°Stop it.¡± Christine White interrupted him, ¡°It¡¯s okay, as long as he¡¯s well adjusted, Grandpa will be fine.¡± Baird Lane how can not know that she is intentionallyforting him, the heart is soft, body hand to carry her into the arms, ¡°There is no need to deceive themselves and others, to see the reality is not necessarily a bad thing, after a period of time, I will arrange for grandpa into the nursing home.¡± ¡°Is Grandpa going to be there?¡± Christine White looked up from his arms a little skeptically. Baird Lane looked down to meet her eyes, ¡°It will, and he¡¯ll have to go if he doesn¡¯t.¡± ¡°So you¡¯re going to force Grandpa to go over there, you¡¯re quite the bully.¡± Christine White let out augh. Baird Lane pressed his forehead against hers, ¡°Grandpa¡¯s nature, you can¡¯t do it without being strong, if he doesn¡¯t go then he¡¯s got these three or four years at best, he¡¯ll get two more years out of it if he¡¯s sent to a nursing home now, and once Grandpa¡¯s gone you¡¯ll be all I¡¯ve got.¡± Christine White looked shaky for a moment, then lowered her eyes, ¡°Why talk so pessimistic, you still have your brother.¡± ¡°Whether or not Nigel can be retrieved is one question, and the other, we won¡¯t be able to do much to get close once he¡¯s retrieved.¡± Baird Lane murmured. Christine White did not refute his words, she also understood that, after all, after more than twenty years of separation, Nigel Lane was still growing up around The Lane Family¡¯s enemies, and when he got them back, he really did not necessarily ept The Lane Family, so there was a real possibility that he could not talk about being close to Baird Lane. Thinking about it, Christine White sighed, ¡°It¡¯s okay, even so, you¡¯re not just me, you¡¯ve got our baby.¡± ¡°A baby?¡± Baird Lane¡¯s pupils constricted in disbelief as he pushed her a little further away and looked down at her belly, ¡°You¡¯re pregnant?¡± Chapter 288 – Hear Me Christine White¡¯s mind boggles and she replies as an afterthought, ¡°No.¡± ¡°Then you ¡­¡± Christine Whiteughed, ¡°I mean, we¡¯ll have kidster.¡± ¡°So it is.¡± Baird Lane lowered his eyelids, tamping down that disappointment under his eyes. He thought, by some miracle. ¡°Baird,¡± Christine White suddenly called out. Baird Lane looked at her, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Christine White bit her lower lip and seemed to have some difficulty saying, ¡°That ¡­ Can you give me a child again?¡± ¡°You are trying to ¡­¡± ¡°Uh-huh.¡± Christine White nodded. A look of surprise crossed Baird Lane¡¯s eyes for a brief moment, then he smiled softly and returned the word, ¡°Good.¡± It was the first time she, ever, had taken the initiative. Christine White sighed in relief, her little face a little red as she leaned into his arms, ¡°Thank you.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to thank me, we¡¯re married and the baby was supposed to be for both of us.¡± Baird Lane said lifting her chin. Christine White¡¯s eyes averted from view, and she gave a thin hmmm. Baird Lane cupped her chin and turned her face to his, ¡°Look at me.¡± Christine White moved back to look at him. Baird Lane narrowed his eyes, ¡°Don¡¯t want kids anymore?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Christine White blurted out without thinking. ¡­ Baird Lane draped a nket over her, scooped the short hairs that had fallen out of her face, and after staring at her small, red face for a moment longer, he took his cell phone to the balcony and dialed a number out. ¡°Hello? Which one?¡± Ives Norton¡¯s sleepy voice came over the phone. Baird Lane looked out over the balcony at the night sky and returned two words in a cool voice, ¡°It¡¯s me.¡±C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org The phone went quiet for an instant. A few secondster, Ives Norton growled in annoyance, ¡°Baird Lane what¡¯s wrong with you, what are you doing calling me in the middle of the night when you¡¯re not sleeping?¡± Baird Lane didn¡¯t care about his rudeness and spoke lightly, ¡°Let me ask you, is there any chance of Christine White being pregnant or not?¡± ¡°Why do you ask that for a good reason?¡± Ives Norton asked rhetorically. Baird Lane pursed his thin lips, ¡°She wanted a child.¡± ¡°So you told her the truth?¡± Ives Norton jerked awake, his voice sinking. Baird Lane held down his brow bone, ¡°No, tell her she won¡¯t be able to take it.¡± ¡°So.¡± Ives Norton breathed a sigh of inessible relief, and then his expression became serious, ¡°The head of the obstetrics and gynecology department told me at the beginning that her trauma was so severe that the possibility of her getting pregnant was very low, but it¡¯s not like there¡¯s no chance of her getting pregnant, it all depends on God¡¯s will.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to see Providence, I just want to know if it can be healed.¡± Baird Lane said with some impatience. Ives Norton mused for a few seconds, ¡°There are two ways to do this, the first is conditioning, but it will be long in terms of time, it could be years before you get pregnant, and while the probability of getting pregnant isn¡¯t any better than when you¡¯re in full health, how about a thirty percent probability is still there.¡± ¡°What about the other one?¡± Baird Lane¡¯s brow furrowed. This treatment is on the conservative side, and while it is stable, time is the shoring. He didn¡¯t know if Christine White wanted to wait that long, let¡¯s just say he didn¡¯t want to wait years, he wanted her to get pregnant sooner. And he¡¯d always known that losing a child had always left a scar on her heart, so he wanted to get her pregnant again as soon as possible, and use that child to repair the pain of losing her first child. ¡°The second way ah ¡­¡± Ives Norton¡¯s eyes sank slightly, as if he had something difficult to say. Baird Lane, a little impatiently, ckly urged, ¡°What on earth, say!¡± ¡°Hey.¡± Ives Norton sighed, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll tell you what, it¡¯s just in vitro, it¡¯s the fastest way for you to have a child.¡± ¡°No!¡± Baird Lane immediately vetoed, his face hard. Doing test tubes? He would never agree to that! What¡¯s more, it¡¯s not clear if her body can withstand the IVF procedure. Not the least bit surprised by Baird Lane¡¯s resistance, Ives Norton yawned calmly, ¡°So yeah, I didn¡¯t want to tell you this in the first ce, you were the one who insisted that I do, and it¡¯s not a refusal to say it now.¡± Baird Lane reticent. Ives Norton added, ¡°If you want to have a child, you still need to take one step at a time, there¡¯s no use rushing, it just so happens that tomorrow is the weekend, why don¡¯t you bring her to the hospital, I told her the other day.¡± ¡°Got it.¡± Baird Lane responded coldly. After that, Ives Norton hung up the phone after instructing him on a few other ones. Baird Lane put away his cell phone and turned around, ready to go back to his study. However, the moment he turned around, he seemed to see something, his pupils suddenly shrunk, and his face changed a bit. After a while, he pursed his thin lips, collected the emotions that were churning in his heart, and opened his mouth with aplex expression to inquire, ¡°How long have you been standing here?¡± Christine White didn¡¯t respond, but just stood behind the floor-to-ceiling window with her head down, sobbing in a small voice that made it impossible to see the expression on her face, but the sadness that radiated around her was so heartbreaking. Baird Lane sighed weakly and inessibly, ¡°You heard it all?¡± Chapter 289 – There Will Be More Children ¡°Why?¡± Christine White choked out. Baird Lane bit down on the back seat and didn¡¯t say anything. Christine White looked up at him with teary eyes, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me I couldn¡¯t get pregnant?¡± If she hadn¡¯t woken up suddenly wanting to go to the bathroom and heard him calling about her. She may not know for the rest of her life that her body has long had problems getting pregnant easily. The knot in Baird Lane¡¯s throat slid slightly, ¡°It¡¯s not that you can¡¯t get pregnant, it¡¯s just that the chances of getting pregnant are very small, and I¡¯m just afraid you won¡¯t be able to handle it if I don¡¯t tell you.¡± ¡°Can¡¯t ept it?¡± Christine Whiteughed through her tears when she heard this, ¡°So I can ept it if you keep it from me?¡± Baird Lane drops his eyes, ¡°Sometimes knowing less isn¡¯t a bad thing.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not listening!¡± Christine White emotionally covered her ears, ¡°All I know is that you lied to me, you all lied to me, if I can¡¯t get pregnant then why did you promise to give me another child, did you do it on purpose to see meugh?¡± ¡°I just said that.¡± Baird Lane took her hand off, ¡°It¡¯s not that you can¡¯t get pregnant, you just have a small chance of getting pregnant, it¡¯s still a miracle.¡± ¡°But will this miracle happen?¡± Christine White smiled with bitterness. Baird Lane took her into his arms, ¡°It will, believe in yourself, miracles happen, we¡¯re still young aren¡¯t we?¡± Christine White closed her eyes, ¡°It¡¯s young, but Grandpa is old.¡± She wanted to have another one, not just for herself, but for the old man who treated her like a granddaughter. She¡¯d always known here that the old man would love to hold a great-grandchild. Now that the old man was getting older and had just a few more years to go, she really wanted to fulfill the old man¡¯s wish. ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about Grandpa, just let nature take its course with the baby, we¡¯ll have a baby when you¡¯re well adjusted.¡± Baird Lane touched her belly andforted her. Christine White shook her head, ¡°Who knows when that will be, I really ¡­¡± She covered her face and cried again. Baird Lane was a little heartbroken and didn¡¯t even know what to say to calm her down. ¡°Come on, don¡¯t think too much, rest.¡± Baird Lane let go of her and went for her hand instead. As a result, before he could touch her, she suddenly took a step back and dodged him out of the way, ¡°Baird, let¡¯s get a divorce!¡± Baird Lane¡¯s eyes narrowed dangerously, ¡°What did you say?¡± Christine White closed her eyes and repeated, ¡°Get a divorce.¡± ¡°Give me a reason!¡± Baird Lane said through clenched teeth, word for word, the cold air around him rising out of his body like it was no money. This woman, for good reason, actually brought up the idea of divorce again. What the hell was going on in her head? Christine White deadpanned and bit her lower lip, ¡°Because I don¡¯t have the means to have children anymore, and Grandpa wants great-grandchildren, and The Lane Family needs an heir, and I¡¯m not always able to do that, so ¡­¡± ¡°Enough!¡± Baird Lane interrupted her with a grim, low growl, not letting her continue, ¡°Christine White, in your opinion, am I, Baird Lane, such a low-life man that I married you so that you could have children?¡± Christine White kept her head down and didn¡¯t say anything. Baird Lane clenched his fists, ¡°If that¡¯s what you think, then why do I have to marry you, women who can make babies are everywhere, I might as well just marry one.¡± Christine White¡¯s body tightened at her words and her head buried lower. Baird Lane looked at her like that, and suddenly his heart, which was still angry, softened a fraction as well. He rubbed his temples and suppressed his anger for the time being, ¡°This matter, grandpa also knows about it, but he didn¡¯t say anything either, so don¡¯t you understand? Grandpa does want to hold his great-grandchildren very much, but he also still hasn¡¯t asked me to divorce you, which shows that he genuinely recognizes you as a person, not your stomach.¡± ¡°Grandpa ¡­¡± Christine White stared incredulously. Baird Lane reached out and flicked her forehead, ¡°You don¡¯t need to posture yourself so low, you¡¯re a human being, not a tool for making babies, if you can¡¯t have them now, heal them well, there will always be babiester, go.¡± He took her hand. Christine White froze and looked at him, ¡°Where to?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you want a child, the treatment is one thing and we need to work on the other, so carry on.¡± Baird Lane answered her. Christine White¡¯s little face instantly reddened again, ¡°You ¡­ You want to ¡­ again¡± Baird Lane didn¡¯t pick up on that and just dumped her on the couch. A new round of ennui began, and this time, it didn¡¯t end until almost dawn. Christine White¡¯s whole body was about to fall apart from the man¡¯s torture, her throat was mute, and her body was even so soft that she didn¡¯t even have the strength to move a finger. Instead, the man¡¯s energy was still very much alive, and it was not at all obvious that he hadn¡¯t slept a wink. He carried Christine White back to her room and watched her fall asleep before he went to the bathroom to shower and change his clothes for work. Christine White, on the other hand, slept right through the afternoon and woke up still hungry. Aunt Lucy looked at her as she wolfed it down, surprised and a little amused at the same time. ¡°Ma¡¯am,st night you and Mr. ¡­¡± ¡°Ahem ¡­¡± Christine White suddenly breaks into a giant cough. Aunt Lucy was taken aback, ¡°Ma¡¯am are you okay?¡± Christine White shook her head with a small red face, ¡°I¡¯m fine, I just suddenly choked.¡± At that, Aunt Lucy breathed a sigh of relief, ¡°I see, some water then.¡± She hastily poured a ss of water for Christine White.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. Christine White took a sip before the prickly feeling in her throat disappeared. She breathed a sigh of relief and set her cup down, ¡°Aunt Lucy, what were you going to say?¡± She looked a little embarrassed and nervous. Aunt Lucy didn¡¯t notice her strangeness and said with a smile, ¡°How did your discussion with Mr. yesterday go? It was the one I suggested.¡± ¡°So that¡¯s it.¡± The corner of Christine White¡¯s mouth twitched. Aunt Lucy looked at her uncertainly, ¡°What else do you think I¡¯m talking about then ma¡¯am?¡± ¡°Uh ¡­ Nothing.¡± Christine White snorted and waved her hand. She¡¯d thought that Aunt Lucy had just meant to say that she¡¯d done it a couple of times with Baird Lanest night. ¡°Since it¡¯s nothing, can you tell me now, ma¡¯am?¡± Aunt Lucy asked. Christine White nodded, her expression straightening, ¡°I spoke to Baird and he agreed.¡± ¡°That¡¯s great, I¡¯ll go to the group in a few minutes and try to find that butler.¡± Aunt Lucyughed. Christine White mentions, ¡°It¡¯s okay to try, but Aunt Lucy, you don¡¯t want to show your hand.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry ma¡¯am.¡± Aunt Lucy assured with a pat on the back. Christine White hmmm¡¯d and didn¡¯t say anything, continuing to look down and eat her meal. Since Aunt Lucy had said so, what was there for her to be uneasy about. And she would have liked to see Baird Lane get Nigel Lane back sooner. That way, the old man wouldn¡¯t be able to hold his great-grandchildren, but he would at least be happy. Thinking of her great-grandchildren, Christine White drifted to a halt in her eating and reached up to touch the small of her back. Can she really still be pregnant? ¡°Ma¡¯am?¡± Aunt Lucy red at Christine White and couldn¡¯t help but reach out and wave her hand in front of her face. Christine White looked back and tugged at the corner of her mouth, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Your phone is ringing.¡± Aunt Lucy reminded, pointing to her pocket. Christine White then felt her cell phone vibrate and took it out after an embarrassed smile. The call was from Baird Lane, she looked at it without hesitation and put it straight to her ear to answer, ¡°Hello.¡± ¡°Awake?¡± Baird Lane¡¯s low voice came. Christine White hmmm¡¯d, ¡°What can I do for you?¡± Chapter 290 Wants to do test tube ¡°It¡¯s the end of the week and Ives Norton asked me to take you to the hospital.¡± Baird Lane said. Christine White froze, then remembered that there was indeed such a thing. Last time Ives Norton had her in for a weekend retest. ¡°I know, I¡¯ll be right out the door.¡± Christine White put down the chopsticks in her hands. Baird Lane hmmm¡¯d, ¡°Have Uncle Luise drive you, I¡¯ll meet you in front of the hospital.¡± ¡°Good.¡± Hanging up the phone, Christine White got up and went upstairs. By the time she got changed and came down, Uncle Luise was already waiting at the door. Christine White said goodbye to Aunt Lucy and got in her car and set off for the hospital. Baird Lane waited in front of the hospital, just as he¡¯d said on the phone, and saw hering before he pushed the door open and got out. ¡°Been waiting long?¡± Christine White carried her bag and walked up to him. Baird Lane shot her a look and frowned slightly when he saw she wasn¡¯t looking very well, ¡°It wasn¡¯t a long wait, let¡¯s go.¡± ¡°Uh-huh.¡± Christine White nodded and followed him into the hospital. Ives Norton knew they wereing and was waiting in his office early, and as soon as he saw the two, he greeted them with a dangling smile, ¡°It¡¯s been a long time.¡± Baird Lane pursed his lips, ¡°All right, take her.¡± He didn¡¯t want Ives Norton wasting his time here at all, might as well get the checkup done and get back sooner. A little more time here means a little more time for Ives Norton to see Christine White. Ives Norton cast a veiled nce toward Baird Lane, guessing about what was in his mind, and a dark light shed faintly and inessibly in his eyes behind his lenses. Baird, on the alert for him! Also, any man would be wary. Thinking about it, Ives Norton couldn¡¯t help but smile smugly, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll take her now, just wait here for us.¡± When he finished, he gathered his expression and looked to Christine White, ¡°Follow me.¡± ¡°Good.¡± Christine White answered and followed him out. On the way, Ives Norton initiated the conversation, ¡°I heard that Molly Bort knelt in front of your cottage two days ago?¡± ¡°Where did you hear that?¡± Christine White was slightly surprised. Ives Nortonughed, ¡°It¡¯s all over the circle, as if word got out from your vi district.¡± ¡°So, there is indeed such a thing.¡± Christine White nodded. It appears that Molly Bort was kneeling just in time to be seen by someone from the cottage area. ¡°What was the purpose of her kneeling?¡± Ives Norton asked. Christine White bristled, ¡°Pleading for her dad.¡± ¡°Baird what do you mean?¡± Ives Norton raised an eyebrow. Christine White would smile, ¡°He didn¡¯t say yes.¡± ¡°Looks like he¡¯s gotten better.¡± Ives Norton snickered, then asked, ¡°And won¡¯t Molly Bort be harassing you at your door every day for the next few days?¡± ¡°That¡¯s not true, she hasn¡¯t been here in thest two days and I haven¡¯t heard her go to Baird,¡± Christine White said, rubbing her chin. Of course, it¡¯s also possible that Molly Bort approached Baird Lane and she just didn¡¯t see it, so she doesn¡¯t know. ¡°This doesn¡¯t fit her style.¡± Ives Norton pushed up his sses and looked serious, ¡°Christine, that woman Molly Bort, in order to achieve a certain purpose, is a king¡¯s bite that won¡¯t spill, she shouldn¡¯t give up so easily just like that, so beware of what kind of conspiracies she¡¯ll make.¡± He mentions it. Christine White took it to heart and nodded, ¡°I will.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good, and if there¡¯s any problem you can¡¯t solve, you can call me, my cell phone is on for you twenty-four hours a day.¡± Ives Norton looked at her with serious eyes. Christine White blinked in a daze. Here we go again. That weird feeling came back. Thest time I also finished talking to him, an indescribably strange feeling rose up in my heart, and now this, this feeling, what exactly does it mean? ¡°Here it is.¡± Ives Norton interrupted Christine White¡¯s musings with an abrupt stop. Christine White just had to push the unthinkable thought down for the moment and looked up at the consulting room in front of her, ¡°This is a dialysis unit?¡±N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. ¡°Yeah.¡± Ives Norton removed the medical records from his armpit. Christine White looked at him quizzically, ¡°What are we doing in the dialysis unit?¡± ¡°Of course it¡¯s a checkup,e on in.¡± Ives Norton pushed open the door to the dialysis room and stepped inside. Christine White rushed to keep up. Dialysisst night, it was an hourter. Ives Norton came out with the checklist and Christine White came up to her, ¡°Well?¡± ¡°It¡¯s been a good regimen and the bone marrow has grown, but the growth is not as good as I initially expected, have you stopped the medication?¡± Ives Norton looked at her gravely. Christine White¡¯s eyes flickered sheepishly, ¡°Well ¡­¡± ¡°Why?¡± Ives Norton¡¯s face darkened, ¡°How can you stop taking your medication, do you know that once you stop taking your medication for a long time, it won¡¯t do any good to your body, and there will even still be the possibility of after-effects.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t think about that, I thought, in case I got pregnant, so I stopped the pill.¡± Christine White said in a thin whisper. She had specifically looked up information that said you can¡¯t take medication during pregnancy or you¡¯ll either have a miscarriage or a defective child. And she just happens to be trying to get pregnant, so she¡¯s off the pill just in case. How could Ives Norton not expect that Christine White stopped taking her medication for this reason, and for a moment he didn¡¯t know what to say. After a long time, he sighed, ¡°When you get stoppedter, do as I say and continue to take your medication up, and I¡¯ll let you know when it stops.¡± Christine White lowered her eyelids, ¡°I know, but I have a question ¡­¡± ¡°You asked.¡± Ives Norton drew his pen and signed his name to the sheet. Christine White took a deep breath, ¡°I heard you talking to Baird yesterday, and I wanted to ask if there were any downsides to that test tube?¡± Brush! The fountain pen in Ives Norton¡¯s hand filed, and the tip of the pen cut across half the sheet of paper, leaving a long line of marks on it, ¡°You ¡­ know all about it?¡± Christine White squeezed her palms, ¡°Yes, I heard it by chancest night.¡± ¡°Then you ¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Christine White shook her head, ¡°I did have a bit of a conniptionst night, but Baird consoled me afterward, and I¡¯ve figured out a lot of things a little bit, but the one thing I can¡¯t let go of is the baby, I really want to get pregnant with one more.¡± ¡°But your body, it¡¯s not fit to be pregnant right now.¡± Ives Norton mentions her. Christine White closed her eyes, ¡°I know, that¡¯s why I¡¯ve given up on getting pregnant right now, but I just wanted to know if there was any chance I could get pregnant, and if not, I¡¯d like to try in vitroter.¡± ¡°Does Baird know about this idea of yours?¡± Ives Norton asked without answering. Christine White was silent for two seconds, ¡°He doesn¡¯t know, I didn¡¯t tell him.¡± ¡°Then talk to him and ask him what he wants, then I¡¯ll tell you about the IVF side of things, after all the baby is both of yours, Christine do you understand?¡± Ives Norton patted her on the shoulder. Christine White thought for a moment and suddenly smiled, ¡°You¡¯re right, I was being a bit paranoid, I¡¯ll talk to Baird about it when I get back.¡± ¡°Okay,e on, let¡¯s go find Baird,¡± Ives Norton said, leading the way. Back in his office, Baird Lane put down his teacup and stood up, frowning a little at Ives Norton, ¡°What took you so long?¡± Ives Norton rolled his eyes, ¡°Come on, we¡¯re there for a full retest, you think it¡¯s as simple as getting a shot?¡± Baird Lane grunted and stopped talking, turning his gaze to Christine White, his voice softening, ¡°What are the test results?¡± Christine White waved the sheet in her hand, ¡°In better shape than before.¡± Baird Lane raised an eyebrow, a slight smile spreading in his eyes, ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± ¡°So are we going back now?¡± Christine White asked him. Chapter 291 – Encountering Debby York ¡°Go back.¡± Baird Lane said, pulling her outside. Christine White whipped her head around and waved at Ives Norton with her other hand. Before she could say goodbye, however, her head was hooked back in Baird Lane¡¯s big hand and she said, ¡°Ignore him, let¡¯s go.¡± Watching the two leaving together, the smile on Ives Norton¡¯s face slowly froze down, eventually turning into a touch of bitterness. He never imagined that he, who was only intoxicated with his medical skills, would one day fall in love with someone, and a married woman at that. This doomed fruitless bitter love, let him want to let go, but can not let go, really painful. If, in the beginning, he could have met her earlier than Baird Lane, then would it be him who is with her now? Unfortunately, there is no if ¡­ ¡°Baird, be good to her, after all, she¡¯s the one I want, but can¡¯t have.¡± Ives Norton murmured emotionally as he covered his face with one hand. And all this without Baird Lane¡¯s knowledge; he just felt the tip of his nose tingle a little and couldn¡¯t help but reach up and rub it. Christine White saw it and stopped to ask him, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Is something wrong?¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± Baird Lane shook his head without saying much. Christine White shrugged her shoulders and stopped asking questions, continuing to lift her feet and walk forward. Just two steps away, an incredibly surprised exmation suddenly sounded behind her, ¡°Christine? is that you Christine?¡± This voice ¡­ Christine White¡¯s form shook and she hastily shook Baird Lane¡¯s hand away, her small face full of panic as she turned around, ¡°Debby , what are you doing here?¡± ¡°It¡¯s really you.¡± Debby York surprised sprinted forward and stopped in front of her, ¡°Didn¡¯t I say yesterday that my dad had an ident, so I¡¯m at the hospital with him today, but it¡¯s you, are you sick? Why are you with President Lane ¡­¡± Speaking of which, Debby York sneaks a nce at Baird Lane, who is blushing furiously. Baird Lane is pissed off at Christine White for suddenly dumping him. He just couldn¡¯t understand what the hell she meant by the attitude that she hated to get rid of him right away when someone came along. Christine White hears Debby York asking about her and Baird Lane, and says no, she¡¯s been seen. I just wonder if Debby York saw the scene where she was just holding hands with Baird Lane. ¡°That ¡­.. ¡­ President Lane was a little unwell, and it just so happened that I also came to the hospital for a physical review, so I happened to meet him.¡± Christine White said with weak eyes, while secretly tugging Baird Lane¡¯s sleeve, signaling him not to tear her apart. Baird Lane nced at her coldly, his thin lips pursed tightly, looking unhappy, but he really didn¡¯t mean to tear her down. This was a huge relief for Christine White. ¡°I see, so are you guys done with the doctor?¡± Debby York nodded and asked again. ¡°Finished watching, so I¡¯m leaving right this minute.¡± Christine White returned, then waved a hand at her, ¡°Then Debby , President Lane and I will leave ande over to see Uncle some other time.¡± ¡°Okay, bye.¡± Debby York hmmm¡¯d. Christine White hurriedly turned her body around and exhaled softly, then pretended to say out loud to Baird Lane, ¡°President Lane, let¡¯s go.¡± Baird Lane, without a word and with a cold face, took long strides to be the first to leave. Christine White sees this, squeezes her palms helplessly, and quickly chases after her. In the back, Debby York looked in the direction the two had left, and all she could feel was weirdness in her heart. These two, in any case, didn¡¯t look like they had met at the hospital by chance, but rather like they hade here together on a date. And if she hadn¡¯t just looked at them correctly, they seemed to be holding hands. Do normal men and women hold hands? So what¡¯s their rtionship? At this moment, Debby York couldn¡¯t help but begin to wonder. Outside the hospital, Christine White finally caught up with the man in front of her and panted, ¡°Baird¡­¡± Baird Lane stopped in front of the car and ignored her, pulling out his car keys and holding them down before pulling the door open and getting in. Not to be outdone, Christine White also pulled open the door and sat down in the passenger seat, asking him in disbelief as she buckled her seatbelt, ¡°What the hell are you so mad about?¡± Baird Lane¡¯s grip on the steering wheel tightened sharply, and a few strands of cold light erupted from under his eyes. Ask him what he¡¯s mad about. I can¡¯t believe she doesn¡¯t even know what he¡¯s angry about! Baird Laneughed, exasperated, ¡°Christine White, why did you brush off our rtionship then, telling her we met by chance at the hospital? Is the fact that I¡¯m your husband so unattainable that you can¡¯t say it?¡± Christine White froze for a moment before responding, ¡°No ¡­ What makes you think that?¡± ¡°Is it that I think so? It¡¯s what your behavior says, that¡¯s all.¡± Baird Lane grimaced back. Christine White bit her lip, ¡°So, you¡¯re ming me for not being clear with Debby about our real rtionship?¡± Baird Lane grunted and said nothing. Christine White realized she was right and sneered down, ¡°Baird Lane, are you in a position to me me?¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Baird Lane wrinkled his nose. Christine White looked out the window, her eyes revealing a few moments of confusion, ¡°In the beginning, it was you yourself who said that I wasn¡¯t allowed to talk about our rtionship outside, and now you¡¯re ming me ¡­¡± Hearing this, Baird Lane¡¯s pupils contracted slightly. He remembered, he did say something like that to her. It was three years ago when this was first said. I didn¡¯t realize that she had remembered and kept fulfilling it! ¡°Sorry.¡± Baird Lane released one hand from the steering wheel and put it to his forehead and pressed it, ¡°I forgot.¡± Christine White¡¯s eyes twinkled for a moment and she didn¡¯t answer. Baird Lane looked at her sideways, ¡°In the future, you don¡¯t need to keep these words in your heart anymore, thest time I took you to the charity g, I was disclosing your identity to the people in the circle, and now the people in the circle basically know that you are my Baird Lane¡¯s wife.¡± ¡°And then what?¡± Christine White asked him. Baird Lane removed his hand from his forehead, ¡°And then there¡¯s no need for you to hold on to our rtionship any longer.¡± Christine White was silent for a few seconds, ¡°That means I can tell Debby that we¡¯re married?¡± Baird Lane lifts his chin and hmmm¡¯s. Christine Whiteughed lowly, ¡°I know, but let¡¯s forget about it until we have a chanceter, she¡¯s that way, if she knew, she¡¯d be shocked.¡± ¡°Whatever.¡± Baird Lane saw that she had taken her words to heart, and his face got much better, the coldness around him dissipating. Christine White turned her head back from the window, ¡°Let¡¯s go back, I¡¯m a little hungry.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll drop you off first.¡± Baird Lane stepped on the gas and started the car. Christine White blinked in confusion, ¡°You¡¯re not going back?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve been traveling abroad for the past two days, and all thepany paperwork is piling up and still to be processed.¡± Baird Lane exined. Christine White nodded indistinctly, ¡°So, I see.¡±This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. After that, there was no more talking. Back at the cottage, Baird Lane left again without getting out of the car and didn¡¯t stay much longer at all. Christine White watched his car go away until it was out of sight before she turned and entered the vi gates. Aunt Lucy poured her a ss of water, ¡°How was the retest, ma¡¯am?¡± ¡°Better than before.¡± Christine White sipped her water and smiled back. Aunt Lucy was pleasantly surprised, ¡°That¡¯s great, another good tune up will make it better in the future.¡± ¡°Uh-huh.¡± Christine White answered, then thought of something, her expression became serious, ¡°Aunt Lucy, how is it on your side, did you get Hugh Dong¡¯s DNA?¡± Chapter 292 – A Call from the Police Station ¡°Oy!¡± Aunt Lucy sighed, ¡°No, his housekeeper said he hadn¡¯t been out all day and couldn¡¯t get his hair at all, so we¡¯ll just have to wait until next time.¡± ¡°That¡¯s okay, next time will be next time.¡± Christine White wasn¡¯t much surprised by the oue; if Hugh Dong¡¯s DNA was really that essible, Baird Lane wouldn¡¯t have gotten it by now. ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about that, ma¡¯am, let¡¯s eat first, I¡¯ve made your favorite dish.¡± Aunt Lucy changed the topic. Christine White rubbed her stomach and nodded happily, ¡°Yeah.¡± She¡¯d been hungry on the way back yet. ¡°Let¡¯s go then.¡± Aunt Lucy got up and went to the kitchen toy out the food. Christine White followed to see if there was anything she could do to help. As it turned out, there was no need for her to do any favors, just wait for the food. After the meal, Christine White had nothing to do and took her tablet to the small garden outside the vi, where she lounged in a beach chair in the sun while looking up information. But the coziness didn¡¯tst long before it was shattered by the exasperated voice of Aunt Lucy. ¡°Ma¡¯am.¡± Aunt Lucy came over with thendline microphone, ¡°There¡¯s a call for you.¡± ¡°Who?¡± Christine White asked, looking up, puzzled. Aunt Lucy handed her the microphone, ¡°It¡¯s from the police station.¡± ¡°The police department?¡± Christine White took the microphone suspiciously. Aunt Lucy hmmmed, ¡°I heard it was Leo Bort who wanted to see you.¡± At that, Christine White¡¯s small face sank as she put the microphone to her ear, ¡°Hello.¡± ¡°Is this Ms. Christine White, please?¡± Came the polite inquiry from the other end of the line. Christine White nodded, ¡°I am.¡± ¡°Hello, City Public Safety on my end, do you know Mr. Leo Bort?¡± The head inquired. Christine White hadn¡¯t wanted to admit it, but the police department had called here and must have known that she knew Leo Bort, so there was nothing she could do without admitting it, so she could only hold back her inner boredom and answered, ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Yes, Mr. Leo Bort on our side has asked to see you, do you have time toe over?¡± ¡°See me?¡± Christine White narrowed her eyes, ¡°Did he see me for something?¡± ¡°It¡¯s about the appeal, Mr. Leo Bort has a prison appeal.¡± The person on the other end of the line answered point nk. But Christine White heard it too. Leo Bort is simply trying to obtain forgiveness from her side, and as long as she, the victim in the criminal case, understands, Leo Bort will be acquitted on further appeal. Heh, what a good n to y.N?velDrama.Org owns all content. But it¡¯s also up to her to say yes or no. How could she possibly want to let Leo Bort out when she¡¯d had such a hard time seeing him go to jail. Thinking of this, Christine White said in a cold voice, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I don¡¯t have the time, and I don¡¯t want to see him, so please convey to him for me that he should get rid of those thoughts before it¡¯s toote, I won¡¯t help him, that¡¯s all.¡± After speaking, she didn¡¯t wait for the person on the other end of the phone to say anything and directly hung up the phone. Aunt Lucy took the microphone from Christine White, ¡°Ma¡¯am, what¡¯s it all about?¡± Christine White slumped back into her beach chair, ¡°Leo Bort wants to see me and wants me to write a letter of understanding.¡± ¡°What?¡± Aunt Lucy eximed, ¡°He actually hit that?¡± Christine White pursed her lips, ¡°It¡¯s just a guess, but I¡¯m not sure if it is or not, but eight or nine, and other than that, I can¡¯t really think of a reason for Leo Bort to see me.¡± ¡°Then this must be the one, ma¡¯am, you mustn¡¯t say yes.¡± Aunt Lucy hurriedly advised, fearing that she would agree on a whim. Christine White couldn¡¯t help butugh when she saw how anxious Aunt Lucy looked, but afterughing, she looked puzzled, ¡°I¡¯m sure I won¡¯t say yes, I just can¡¯t figure out one thing, how could Leo Bort have a chance to appeal? He¡¯s already been sentenced, which means a full conviction, and there¡¯s no chance of an appeal.¡± Though she didn¡¯t know much about the legal piece. But she also looked up this information carefully in order to get Leo Bort to go to jail. So what should be known, she still knows. Aunt Lucy was also a bit puzzled when she heard Christine White¡¯s words, ¡°Yes, it is reasonably impossible, but ¡­ Ma¡¯am, do you want to ask Mr.?¡± Christine White thought about it and didn¡¯t say no or yes, ¡°Don¡¯t ask for now, he¡¯s busy and it¡¯s better to leave him alone until hees back in the evening.¡± ¡°That Leo Bort side ¡­¡± Christine White¡¯s little face went cold, ¡°Never mind, I¡¯m not going to see him anyway.¡± ¡°OK, I¡¯ll put the phone back first then.¡± Aunt Lucy took the microphone and went inside. Christine White looked at the blue sky with some gloom in her heart. In the evening, Baird Lane returned. Before Christine White could think of how to tell him what happened during the day, it turned out that Aunt Lucy had a brain to tell him first. Baird Lane¡¯s brow was furrowed into a kawaii as he listened, and it was clear that he was also unaware of the fact that Leo Bort had a chance to appeal. ¡°Baird,¡± Christine White called out to him. Baird Lane looked at her, ¡°I¡¯ll have Gates ask over at the police station.¡± With that, he took out his cell phone and sent a missive out. Half an hourter, Gates¡¯ call came through. Baird Lane went straight to speakerphone, ¡°Find out?¡± Christine White was glued to her phone, desperate to know why. Gates¡¯ respectful voice rang out, ¡°Checked it out, it was Leo Bort who went out on a limb and donated a bunch of police cars and outgoing material to the police department, as well as five million dors for the mountain area, which is why he got an appeal.¡± ¡°So that¡¯s it.¡± Christine White muttered. Sure enough, it¡¯s capitalism. Money really does make the world go round! This is the moment that Christine White takes her distaste for Leo Bort to the next level. She doesn¡¯t discriminate or hate rich people. But the likes of Leo Bort, she hated with a passion. ¡°Any luck finding out whose connections he went through?¡± Baird Lane¡¯s face sank coldly. He hadn¡¯t even realized that Leo Bort had it in him. Gates shook his head apologetically, ¡°No, but the man who got the police department and the court side to give the appeal a chance was obviously unusual.¡± Baird Lane mused for a few seconds, ¡°I see, keep watching, don¡¯t let the man end up streaming Land without even leaving and just fishing Leo Bort out.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Gates responded. The phone hung up and Christine White clenched her palms worriedly, ¡°Did you just say that Leo Bort is in danger of being fished out?¡± Baird Lane pinched his brow, ¡°That¡¯s just my guess, the man should have the ability to just fish for someone since he has the ability to give Leo Bort the opportunity to appeal.¡± ¡°If that¡¯s what you¡¯re saying, then why let Leo Bort appeal and not just fish Leo Bort out?¡± Christine White just thought it was nonsensical. Baird Lane poured himself a ss of water, ¡°As I just said, Walking Stream Land, Leo Bort was the one I got in there, and the guy had Leo Bort appeal, supposedly because he didn¡¯t want to offend The Lane Family directly.¡± Christine White listened, thought hard for a moment, and then came to a realization, ¡°You mean to tell me that the man was giving face to The Lane Family so that he didn¡¯t just fish for the man?¡± ¡°Nice.¡± Baird Lane nodded. Christine White¡¯s little mouth dropped open, unable to speak. After a moment, she asked worriedly, ¡°Baird, do you think, if I¡¯m not willing to have some letter of understanding, then the man, will he just fish out Leo Bort?¡± ¡°Not impossible!¡± Baird Lane murmured. Christine White¡¯s little face went white and she panicked a little, ¡°If that¡¯s true, what should we do?¡± ¡°Take it easy.¡± Baird Lane took her hand, ¡°It hasn¡¯t happened yet, it¡¯s all spection, maybe it won¡¯t end up like we think.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± Christine White¡¯s smile was forced and notforted, ¡°Baird, who do you think Leo Bort is looking for connections with?¡± Chapter 293 – Taken Away ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Baird Lane put down his ss of water, ¡°We¡¯ll find out when Gates checks it out, besides, I¡¯m thinking that since that guy is giving face to The Lane Family, it means he¡¯s not very powerful, maybe simr to The Lane Family, just in the shadows.¡± ¡°So will he target The Lane Family, then?¡± Christine White subconsciously spected. Baird Lane rubbed her hair, ¡°I don¡¯t think so, if it was against The Lane Family, they wouldn¡¯t have given The Lane Family face time in the first ce.¡± ¡°Also.¡± Christine White nodded and stopped talking. Baird Lane suddenly poured her a ss of water, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t let Leo Bort out.¡± Christine White hmmmed, ¡°I believe you.¡± ¡°Come on, dinner.¡± Baird Lane pulled her to her feet. The two of them walked together toward the restaurant. The next day, Baird Lane left early in the morning again, listening to Aunt Lucy, as if he was going to personally pick up a real estate tycoon from abroad to discuss a resort partnership. Specifically, Christine White didn¡¯t ask much, and presumably Aunt Lucy wouldn¡¯t know if she asked. After breakfast, Christine White said goodbye to Aunt Lucy and got ready for work. When she had just stepped out of the gate of the vi, she was greeted by two men in ck suits. Christine White sized up the two men without much thought and sidestepped back, intending to let them go first. However, those two men suddenly stopped in front of her, which made her wary and her feet subconsciously stepped back. After taking two steps back, she immediately turned around and tried to run. Those two men didn¡¯t expect Christine White to be so alert, and after ncing at each other, they separated left and right, tackled her by the arm, and racked her towards the gate of the vi area. Christine White¡¯s heart was terrified and her face was flustered, she couldn¡¯t help but cry out for help, ¡°Let go of me, you guys let go of me,e on people, Aunt Lucy, Song uh ¡­¡± Before she could finish her cry for help, she suddenly felt a pain in her neck, after which she knew nothing. ¡°This woman is so noisy!¡± ¡°All right, hurry up, someone¡¯singter.¡± As the words fell, the two men set up the fainted Christine White and moved quickly to leave the ce. By the time Christine White woke up again, she had no idea how much time had passed. She opened her eyes and realized that she was lying on the floor of a room that was so dark and lighted that she couldn¡¯t see anything in the room. ¡°Where the hell is this?¡± Christine White muttered suspiciously, bracing her arms to get up, only to have the back of her neck tug and hurt as she moved her body. She couldn¡¯t help but let out a cold breath and reached out to touch it, only to find that she couldn¡¯t touch it at all, and when she did, it hurt so badly that tears came out of her eyes. It shows how hard the man who knocked her out hit her! Squeak! The sound of a door opening. Christine White hastily lowered her hand from her neck and craned her head to where the doorway was, only to see three figures walk in against the light of the hallway. The two next to her were dressed in ck suits, and Christine White instantly recognized them as the same two men who had knocked her out and brought her here. As for the man in the center, Christine White narrowed her eyes; the man was about her height, dressed in a dong suit, hunched over, and had a cane, obviously an old man. Of course, this wasn¡¯t the most amazing thing, the amazing thing was that this old man actually had a mask on his face. ying coy, is it because you don¡¯t want her to know the identity? ¡°Who are you?¡± Christine White held back her inner panic and fear, her gaze fixed on the old man. She knew that the old man was the one in charge. The old man was a little surprised at Christine White¡¯sposure and couldn¡¯t help but look at her a few more times before walking over to the couch in front of her and sitting down, not answering the question, ¡°You¡¯re not afraid of me?¡± His voice was so hoarse that it wasn¡¯t just hard to hear, it was also a little scary Christine White took a deep breath and pressed her frantically beating heart back, ¡°Afraid, but afraid you¡¯ll let me go?¡± ¡°No way!¡± The old man ced his cane on the sofa coffee table and faintly spat out two words. Christine White pursed her lips, ¡°Since it won¡¯t, is it useful for me to be afraid?¡± ¡°Huh.¡± The old manughed conspiratorially, ¡°You are clever.¡± ¡°Can¡¯t afford yourpliments, may I ask a few questions?¡± Christine White said, and without waiting for the old man to agree, she took the initiative to ask the questions she was going to ask, and asked them, ¡°What exactly do you want to do by tying me up here, I don¡¯t think I know you, do I?¡± This word, tie, was bitten very hard by her, with a few hints of anger mixed in. The old man did not answer immediately and waved his hand slightly. Christine White had assumed that he had made the gesture to get a lesson out of her, and her body immediately tightened. But it turned out she was overthinking it, it was the old man who was thirsty and asked the man in the suit behind him to pour water. ¡°Ahem, you don¡¯t know me, but you should know Leo Bort, right?¡± The old man finished his water and finally spoke. Christine White heard this and instantly thought of something and opened her mouth in surprise, ¡°You¡¯re the one who helped Leo Bort get his appeal?¡± ¡°Not bad.¡± The old man nodded. Christine White narrowed her eyes, ¡°Yesterday the police department called me and told me that Leo Bort wanted to see me and I didn¡¯t say yes, so you kidnapped me specifically today?¡±This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. ¡°Yes.¡± The old man admitted again. Anger rose high in Christine White¡¯s heart and her fists were clenched tightly, ¡°What the hell do you want?¡± ¡°Sign this!¡± The old man took out a document from nowhere and threw it directly in front of her. Christine White nced down and even without opening it, she could about guess what was in the document, ¡°No sign!¡± She stubbornly turned her head away. The old man¡¯s eyes went cold, and even the temperature in the room was lowered, ¡°Girl, don¡¯t drink to the cause!¡± Christine White doesn¡¯t speak, pretends not to hear, and silently ponders in her mind how to contact the outside world. Escaping is definitely not an option! With these two men in suits here, they would surely subdue her immediately once she got the idea of trying to escape. So she could only think of ways to save herself or wait for someone toe to her rescue, Baird Lane was her only hope, she was taken from the vi area, I¡¯m sure someone must have seen her, so he should know about it by now and be looking for her everywhere, right? Thinking about this, Christine White¡¯s terrified heart suddenly has a glimmer of anticipation that Baird Lane will find her soon. When the old man saw Christine White ying dumb and refusing to sign the letter of understanding, instead he was still walking around, he was furious and his old eyes behind the mask narrowed grimly. ¡°Good, very good, no one has ever dared to ignore my old man¡¯s words, girl, I¡¯d like to see if you¡¯re a newborn calf, or if you have any other backbone, you guys go, since she refuses to sign, put her handprint on it!¡± The old man waved his hand and ordered. The two men in suits responded and headed toward Christine White. ¡°Stay back, you guys!¡± Christine White¡¯s pupils constricted suddenly and she hid her hands behind her back and began to duck around the room to keep them from catching her. But how could she, a weak woman, hide from two tall men. So within moments, she was caught by two men. One of the men picks up the papers on the floor and takes out a copy of the sealing y and opens it, while the other man then deadlifts Christine White, breaks her hand, and then squeezes her thumb and presses it into the y. Christine White struggled violently and screamed from her mouth, ¡°No, let go, you guys let go of me!¡± However, both men are notpassionate people, no matter how much she shouted, not moved, directly pinched her thumb stained with sealing y and pressed it to the document, the document immediately more than a red fingerprints. Seeing that fingerprint, Christine White¡¯s heart went cold and her whole head went nk, nothing else but two words. Done! Chapter 294 Rescued With this, Leo Bort will be released! She didn¡¯t understand that she had worked so hard and managed to get some revenge for herself and her child, but in the end, why would it end up like this! Christine White was thrown mercilessly away from the man in the suit and copsed to the floor in a dazed state, her entire body dull-eyed. The old man got up and walked to her on his crutches, looking at her condescendingly, ¡°Girl, don¡¯t me the old man for my bad tactics, if you had obediently signed, I wouldn¡¯t have gone out of my way to do this.¡± ¡°Why?¡± Christine White¡¯s fingers slowly clenched the carpet beneath her, and a few rates of hatred erupted in her eyes, ¡°I have no quarrel with you!¡± The old man snorted coldly, ¡°You have no grudge against the old man, but the old man has a grudge against The Lane Family, who made you the daughter-inw of The Lane Family again.¡± Got a grudge against The Lane Family? Christine White shuddered slightly, ¡°Who the hell are you?¡± The old man mortared his cane, ¡°You don¡¯t need to know who I am, all you need to know is that The Bort Family is now defecting to the old man me, and from now on it will be immortal with The Lane Family.¡± ¡°What?¡± Christine White was shocked. The Bort Family has turned to the old man? So, Leo Bort is trying to target The Lane Family with this old man? ¡°Looks like you guessed something.¡± The old man coldly looked down at Christine White, ¡°You¡¯re a smart one, but you just have bad eyes, you had to marry into The Lane Family to get into this mess, so girl, there¡¯s some retaliation, so you¡¯ll be the one to take it for The Lane Family first!¡± At that, Christine White¡¯s heart plummeted and she rose from the ground with clenched fists, ¡°What do you want?¡± As she asked, her eyes nced around the room, looking for as much protection as possible. The old man saw her intentions and didn¡¯t stop her behavior, instead, he even found her behavior ridiculous, tantamount to a praying mantis that doesn¡¯t care about itself. ¡°You two!¡± The old man pointed to Christine White and instructed the two men in suits, ¡°Give me a good treatment for the youngdy of The Lane Family, whatever you can do as long as you don¡¯t kill her, and from this moment on, I¡¯m going to give The Lane Family a taste of the same kind of pain that I suffered back in the day!¡±N?velDrama.Org owns all content. With those words, the old man left the room with his cane trembling. The door to the room closed once more, and Christine White clutched the fruit te in her hands in despair. She had just seen that there were people guarding the door when the old man went out, which meant that there was no way she could open the door and escape. And even if there was no one guarding the door, she couldn¡¯t outrun these two men. ¡°Stay back, you guys.¡± Christine White clutched the fruit te tightly in her arms and stared at the two men in a defensive manner, fear written in her eyes. The two men had the old man¡¯s orders, how could they listen to her, after looking at each other, one of them raised his leg and kicked at her. Christine White was kicked in the stomach and fell to the ground with a scream, and the fruit te in her arms flew out and fell to the ground with a st, breaking into pieces. The two men didn¡¯t soften at all when they saw Christine White¡¯s face white with pain and curled up on the ground like a shrimp, and they went up to her and punched and kicked her, dying before they stopped. And at this point, Christine White couldn¡¯t break her eyes anymore and was already out of breath. The two men checked on her briefly before heading out the door to report back. After a few minutes, the people came back, but only one, with a bag in his hand. The man dumped the bag on top of Christine White¡¯s head, ¡°His Lordship says that you are implicated in all that you have suffered today because of The Lane Family, if you want to hate, hate The Lane Family, and that this is just the beginning, go back and tell your husband after you have been saved to get ready for the even crazier next revenge.¡± With that, the man closed the door behind him and walked away. The room returned to darkness once more, and Christine White moved her body slightly, reaching out with a trembling hand and touching the bag above her head, before opening her eyes with difficulty, rummaging through the cell phone in the bag, and dialing Baird Lane¡¯s number. The call was answered quickly, as if Baird Lane had been waiting for this call. Baird Lane¡¯s slightly urgent voice came through the phone, ¡°Christine, where are you?¡± ¡°Baird¡­¡± At the sound of Baird Lane¡¯s voice, Christine White¡¯s little mouth dropped and a huge sense of aggravation welled up from the bottom of her heart, ¡°I ¡­¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you,e on, where the hell are you?¡± Baird Lane asked again, and in a more urgent tone than a moment before. He could hear that she sounded off, as if she was holding something back. Christine White looked into the darkened room and gasped vigorously, ¡°I¡¯m at ¡­ I¡¯m in ¡­ I don¡¯t know where I am ¡­¡± ¡°What?¡± Baird Lane frowned, then asked, ¡°Are there anyndmarks around you?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry Baird,¡± Christine White forced a desperate smile on her wolfish face, ¡°I may not be able to answer, I can¡¯t hold out, it hurts ¡­¡± After the words, she swayed, only to feel a pain in her head like a pinprick, and then the phone suddenly slipped out of her hand and fell to the ground, and she lost consciousness. On the other end of the line, Baird Lane clunked, and a wave of mise surged through him as he gripped his cell phone with increased volume and shouted into the phone, ¡°Christine? Christine White?¡± No response. Baird Lane realized what was going on and, grim-faced to the core, cut the phone off and dialed Gates. ¡°President Lane?¡± ¡°Christine White¡¯s cell phone is on, locate her immediately.¡± Baird Lane ordered in an icy voice. ¡°Yes!¡± Gates responded, hurrying to do as he was told. Two minutester, a location was sent to Baird Lane¡¯s cell phone. Baird Lane looked at the address on it and his brow furrowed into a kawa. After he learned from Aunt Lucy that Christine White had been taken, he immediately sent for her, but searched for hours without finding her. He¡¯d even suspected that she¡¯d been taken out of town, and was all set to arrange for someone to check the travel records at the major airport stations, but he hadn¡¯t realized that she was actually at the hotel. With this in mind, Baird Lane set off for the hotel without further dy. When he arrived at the hotel, he kicked the door of the room open himself without waiting for the hotel people to open the door. The room was dark, and Baird Lane smelled an unusual odor in the air as soon as he stepped inside. That¡¯s ¡­ The smell of blood! The room smelled like blood, did ¡­ ¡°Turn on the lights!¡± Baird Lanemanded loudly. Gates behind him immediately turned the lights on. The room brightened up, but everyone was stunned, looking at the woman on the floor in disbelief. The woman was lying there in a twisted position, her face covered in blood, and it looked like she had suffered inhuman abuse, and she did not know whether she was alive or dead at the moment. At this moment, Baird Lane just felt his heart stop. ¡°President Lane, Mrs. She ¡­¡± Gates was the first to react, looking to Baird Lane in horror. Baird Lane didn¡¯t respond, his face tightened as he walked towards the woman, walking up to her and crouching down, hisrge hand somewhat trembling as he probed her nostrils, and upon noticing that she was still breathing some faint breaths, he immediately picked her up and ran towards the door as fast as he could. Gates saw this and rushed after him. Hospital, outside the emergency room. Baird Lane was sitting in a cold chair, his head hanging slightly, his arms crossed and folded together with a force that showed that he was not as calm inside as he was with his expression at the moment. ¡°President Lane,¡± Gates said as he approached with his cell phone. Baird Lane¡¯s eyes narrowed and his voice spoke hoarsely, ¡°Well?¡± ¡°Checked, there were three tenants in that room, all male, two of them were bodyguards, and the ID that opened the room belonged to one of the bodyguards, so I can¡¯t find out the identity of the real mastermind.¡± Gates said with an apologetic face. ¡°Can¡¯t find out?¡± Baird Lane was displeased with the result. Chapter 295 Waking Up Gates put his head down, ¡°Yes, the other party obviously came prepared or they wouldn¡¯t have used the bodyguard¡¯s ID to get a room, so the only way to find out more is to wait for thedy to wake up ¡­¡± His voice got lower and lower, and by the end, he couldn¡¯t even speak. That¡¯s when the light on the emergency room door went out. Baird Lane stood up immediately, his eyes locked on the emergency room door. The door opens and Ives Norton emerges from it wearing a mask. Baird Lane asks, ¡°How is she?¡± Ives Norton removed his gag and returned in a hushed voice, ¡°It¡¯s not going well, she¡¯s got multiple kicks and bruises, especially her ribs, one is broken and she¡¯ll have to be hospitalized to recuperate.¡± At that, Baird Lane clenched his fist and hammered it against the wall. Ives Norton looked at him coldly, ¡°Baird Lane, what the hell is going on? Why is she hurt like this, yesterday she was fine.¡± Baird Lane pursed his thin lips and didn¡¯t answer. Seeing this, Ives Norton¡¯s heart rose with a supreme rage, and as he grabbed him by the cor, he roared, ¡°Baird Lane, are you capable of protecting her or not? If you don¡¯t have that ability, you¡¯ll let her go before it¡¯s toote. ¡± Hearing this, Baird Lane turned his gaze to Ives Norton, the coldness in his eyes chilling, ¡°I am not capable of protection, are you?¡± Ives Norton grunted, ¡°At the very least, I won¡¯t put her in danger again and again.¡± As soon as he pushed Baird Lane out of the way, he turned and went back into the emergency room. When he came out again, he also pushed a trundle bed on which Christine Whitey. She had just had surgery and was covered in bandages, which was heartbreaking to look at. Baird Lane reaches out, trying to touch her face. Before he could touch it however, his hand was pped away by Ives Norton, ¡°She needs to rest now, I¡¯m taking her to the ward.¡± With that said, Ives Norton pushed Christine White toward the hospital wing. As much as Baird Lane would like to push Christine White instead, he¡¯s aware that he¡¯s not a doctor. So Baird Lane had to hold back his displeasure with Ives Norton and follow along to the hospital wing with a grimace on his face. In the hospital room, Ives Norton adjusts his IV and is then kicked out by a guileless Baird Lane. Baird Lane sat on the edge of the hospital bed and moved gently to tuck Christine White in, ¡°Keep a good eye on Leo Bort for the next two days.¡± This he said to Gates behind him. Gates thought for a moment, ¡°President Lane, are you suspecting that Leo Bort did this, ma¡¯am?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a possibility; Leo Bort had a sudden appeal yesterday, and Christine White didn¡¯t agree to see him, so he might have let someone do something like that.¡± Baird Lane said coldly. Gates pushed up his sses, ¡°I know, but ¡­¡± ¡°Say.¡± Baird Lane gave him a sidelong nce. Gates rushed to speak up, ¡°Should we keep an eye on Ms. Molly Bort¡¯s side as well?¡± ¡°No ¡­¡± Baird Lane was about to say no, but then thought of something, pursed his thin lips, and changed his tone, ¡°Keep an eye on it, and by the way, find out if she went to see Leo Bort yesterday or today.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Gates responded. At that moment, there was a knock on the ward door. Gates self-consciously went over and opened the door. Aunt Lucy came in from outside with red eyes, obviously having cried, ¡°Sir, is ma¡¯am alright?¡± Baird Lane looked at Christine White and didn¡¯t answer. How could she be okay? Her nose was bruised and swollen, and there wasn¡¯t a single intact part of her body. Aunt Lucy, seeing that Baird Lane wasn¡¯t answering, simply looked towards the hospital bed herself, and was distraught as soon as she saw the gauze-covered Christine White, ¡°Sir, who on earth would have the audacity to do this?¡± ¡°I¡¯m checking.¡± Baird Lane answered her by holding down his brow bone. Aunt Lucy didn¡¯t hold back and cried out again, ¡°My wife yo, sir, you must find out who that person is and double back the injuries that my wife has suffered.¡± Baird Lane¡¯s eyes narrowed dangerously, ¡°I don¡¯t need you to tell me.¡± As early as the moment he saw Christine White¡¯s miserable condition at the hotel, murderous intent had risen in his heart towards those who had bullied her. So there was no need for anyone to remind him that he would never let those people go. ¡°That¡¯s good that¡¯s good.¡± Aunt Lucy nodded repeatedly. Baird Lane stood up, ¡°Here you go.¡± ¡°Where are you going mister?¡± Aunt Lucy asked stopping her crying. Baird Lane looked at Christine White, ¡°Go investigate this.¡± ¡°Ok sir don¡¯t worry about it, I¡¯ll take care of ma¡¯am.¡± Aunt Lucy said as she wiped her tears. Baird Lane hmmm¡¯d and greeted Gates as he left. Aunt Lucy closed the door to the hospital room behind her and went to the bathroom to get a basin of hot water out, ready to wipe Christine White¡¯s face. Two dayster. Christine White wakes up and Aunt Lucy is pleasantly surprised. ¡°Ma¡¯am.¡± She hurriedly dropped the kettle in her hand and ran to the hospital bedside. Christine White opened her eyes, her whole body weak, ¡°Where is this?¡± Her voice was muffled and very unpleasant, as if she were sawing wood. ¡°This is a hospital.¡± Aunt Lucy poured a ss of water and put another straw on it and handed it over. Christine White took two sips of water through the straw, and with the water moisturizing her dry, irritated throat, her voice was slightly better and less harsh. ¡°I¡¯m not dead?¡± She moved. She didn¡¯t expect to move so much, but her body was suddenly in severe pain, causing her to grunt out in pain. ¡°h h h.¡± Aunt Lucy put her ss of water down and looked at Christine White with some disapproval, ¡°Ma¡¯am, what are you talking about, goodness gracious, how could you die.¡± Christine White smiled weakly, ¡°I was literally feeling like I was going to die.¡± ¡°No, you¡¯re fine.¡± Aunt Lucy touched her forehead. Christine White closed her eyes, ¡°By the way Aunt Lucy, how long was I out?¡± Aunt Lucy nced at the clock, ¡°Just two days.¡± ¡°Two days?¡± Christine White was stunned, ¡°I can¡¯t believe I was out for that long?¡± ¡°Yes, it¡¯s killing me and Mr.¡± Aunt Lucy sighs. Christine White heard her mention Baird Lane and then remembered that she hadn¡¯t seen Baird Lane yet, and hastily opened her eyes and asked, ¡°By the way, where¡¯s Baird?¡± Aunt Lucy, seeing her ask so urgently, thought she was thinking of Baird Lane and smiled lovingly, ¡°Mr. is still looking around for the bullies of Mrs., he just left an hour ago.¡± ¡°Quickly, Aunt Lucy, call him and tell him I¡¯m awake and have something very important to tell him.¡± Christine Whitemanded. Aunt Lucy was puzzled, ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t ask Aunt Lucy, just contact her quickly.¡± Christine White urged. Aunt Lucy made a few oh-so-subtle noises and rushed out her cell phone to contact Baird Lane. Baird Lane¡¯s heart, which had been tight for the past two days, finally loosened up when he heard that Christine White had awakened, and even his gloomy face looked much better. But when he heard Aunt Lucy say that Christine White had something very important to tell him, his face got serious again, ¡°I¡¯ll be right there.¡± As soon as the words were out of his mouth, he hung up the phone and set off for the hospital as soon as he grabbed his car keys from his desk. Half an hourter, Baird Lane met Christine White, who had awakened. The gauze hadn¡¯t been removed from her body, and the redness on her face hadn¡¯t disappeared, so she was still in a state of disarray. Seeing her like this, the murderous intent in Baird Lane¡¯s heart towards those people deepened a little more. ¡°Awake?¡± Baird Lane softened his voice. Christine White couldn¡¯t nod, so she gave a soft hmmm, ¡°There you are.¡± ¡°You want to tell me about the man who kidnapped you?¡± Baird Lane sat down on the edge of the bed. She woke up and said she had something to tell him. He couldn¡¯t think of anything else she was going to say but that. Frustrated, Christine White blinked, ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Who is it?¡± Baird Lane asked, looking at her. Christine White took a breath, ¡°Who it was I don¡¯t know, he didn¡¯t tell me who he was and I didn¡¯t see him, but I do know he was an old man and wore a mask.¡± ¡°The old man in the mask?¡± Baird Lane¡¯s brow furrowed.C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org Chapter 296 Hugh Dong is not Nigel Lane ¡°Yes.¡± Thinking of that old man, Christine White subconsciously gripped the sheets underneath her, and a few moments of fear passed through her eyes. The impression that old man made on her was horrible. The kind of hatred for The Lane Family that makes her shudder at the thought of it now. Noticing something wrong with Christine White, Baird Lane looked down at her, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Christine White closed her eyes, ¡°It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s just that I thought of that old man, Baird, he¡¯s the one who helped Leo Bort get his appeal and forced me to sign an understanding, and on top of that, he has a grudge against The Lane Family, and will be at odds with The Lane Family from now on .¡± ¡°How do you know?¡± A shrewd look swept across Baird Lane¡¯s deep eyes. ¡°He told me himself.¡± Christine White recalled the old man¡¯s beady eyes and stifled a shiver. Baird Lane squeezed her palm, ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not afraid, I¡¯m just wondering how many enemies The Lane Family has, and how it feels like any random person thates out has a grudge against The Lane Family.¡± Christine White muttered. The corner of Baird Lane¡¯s mouth twitched, ¡°The Lane Family has a lot of enemies, but the vast majority of them are business beefs, and the ones who really have a grudge against The Lane Family, other than the one who stole Nigel, which I know by heart, don¡¯t really have any family that still has an old man the same age as Grandpa. ¡± ¡°Then, from what you are saying, it means that that old man could possibly be the one who stole your brother?¡± Christine White said in surprise, then beamed suspiciously, ¡°That¡¯s not true, we suspect that the person who took your brother is the Dong family.¡± ¡°Ma¡¯am, in fact, during the two days you were in aa, I have already gotten Hugh Dong¡¯s hair.¡± Aunt Lucy stepped forward at this time. Christine White was busy asking, ¡°What are the results? Has the appraisal been done?¡± Baird Lane nodded, undisguised disappointment in his low voice, ¡°Hugh Dong isn¡¯t Nigel, and it wasn¡¯t the Dongs who carried Nigel away.¡± ¡°Not the Dong family?¡± Christine White¡¯s eyes widened, ¡°Is it hard to believe it¡¯s really that old man?¡± Baird Lane pursed his thin lips, ¡°Maybe, I¡¯ll make a trip back to the old mansionter and ask grandpa if he knows anything about this old man, as for you, during this period of time you¡¯ll properly recuperate in the hospital, and after you¡¯re healed, don¡¯t go to work for a while.¡± Since she said that the old man had put out words of undying love for The Lane Family, surely kidnapping her and beating her was just the beginning of an even more drastic retaliation against The Lane Family toe. So for her safety, it¡¯s best not to go anywhere. Christine White also knew Baird Lane¡¯s idea of not letting her go to work, and although there was some reluctance in her heart, she still agreed with a hmmm. At this juncture, it was better for her not to cause him any trouble. And having suffered two kidnappings in a row, she¡¯s a little tied up and scared. ¡°Hungry? ¡± Baird Lane inquired softly as he saw that Christine White¡¯s lips were a little dry and poured her a ss of water. Christine White lifted her hand under the covers and touched her stomach, ¡°A little hungry.¡± ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll ask Ives Norton if you can eat.¡± With that, he got up and left the hospital room. A short whileter, he came back, with a small bowl in his hand, containing a serving of very thick white porridge that had been simmered. Baird Lane sat back down on the edge of the hospital bed and gently stirred a spoon into the bowl, saying as he did so, ¡°Ives Norton says you can¡¯t eat anything else, only porridge for a few days.¡± ¡°Porridge ah ¡­¡± Christine White¡¯s pretty eyebrows wrinkled in a slight, inessible frown. The scene fell on Baird Lane¡¯s eyes, and the corners of his mouth hooked up in an inessible manner, ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Don¡¯t want congee?¡± ¡°No.¡± Christine White hurriedly shook her head, who knew that this shaking of her head had torn the back of her neck, causing her to grunt in pain. Seeing this, Baird Lane put the bowl down and immediately went to check on her. His nervous look warmed Christine White¡¯s heart and made her neck feel less sore. She reached her hand out from under the covers and tugged on his sleeve, ¡°Baird, I¡¯m fine.¡± ¡°Stay still and lie still.¡± Baird Lane warned in a low voice as he removed his hand from behind her neck. Christine White hmmm¡¯d and dutifully stayed still. Seeing her so obedient, Baird Lane¡¯s taut face improved a bit, then resumed the bowl he had just set down, scooped up a spoonful of white porridge and blew on it, handing it to her mouth, ¡°Open your mouth.¡± Christine White looked at the spoon at her mouth, a little dazed. She didn¡¯t expect that he would actually feed her congee himself. ¡°What are you waiting for? Open your mouth!¡± Baird Lane couldn¡¯t help but sulk when he saw Christine White just staring at the spoon but staring stupidly still, and said it again with increased volume. Now Christine White came back to her senses and after saying sorry, she obediently opened her mouth wide and took the porridge into her mouth. This was the first time, she had ever, eaten a meal hand-fed by him, and it felt really unusual. Obviously this is an ordinary bowl of tasteless white porridge, but after his hands, eating into the mouth as if all be sweet. At the thought, Christine White dropped her eyes and smiled fondly. Baird Lane nced at her, ¡°What¡¯s so funny?¡± Christine White tucked her smile away and poked her tongue out at him yfully, ¡°Secret.¡±C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org Baird Lane raised an eyebrow. This woman, she dares to sell out to him! But seeing as she was so lively, he didn¡¯t bother with her. After a bowl of porridge, Christine White felt that there was finally a sense of fullness in her stomach and she was no longer so weak, but at the same time, her body¡¯s drowsiness also attacked her. She yawned and asked the man who was looking at his cell phone, ¡°Aren¡¯t you going back?¡± ¡°Here to keep youpany for a while while you try to sleep?¡± Baird Lane freed one eye to look at her. Christine White rubbed her eyes, ¡°A little sleepy.¡± ¡°Go to sleep then, I¡¯ll leave when you¡¯re asleep.¡± Baird Lane finished and turned his attention back to his cell phone. Christine White hmmm¡¯d and after rubbing her head slightly on the pillow, she closed her eyes and got ready for bed. At that moment, there was a knock on the ward door. Aunt Lucy pushed the door open and came in, ¡°Sir, Assistant Gates is here and says it¡¯s important.¡± ¡°Tell him to wait outside.¡± Baird Lane returned tersely. Christine White raised her eyes, ¡°Baird, since it¡¯s important, why don¡¯t you go out and meet him, or let him in.¡± ¡°You¡¯re not going to sleep if you let him in?¡± Baird Lane squinted at her. Christine Whiteughed, ¡°It¡¯s not like I¡¯m asleep at this point anyway, and I¡¯d like to know what¡¯s so important.¡± ¡°If you say so, all right.¡± Baird Lane lifted his chin and instructed Aunt Lucy, ¡°Send him in.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Aunt Lucy went to pass the message. Soon after, Gates walked into the hospital room, looking so serious that he didn¡¯t even notice that Christine White had woken up, and spoke directly to Baird Lane, and in an urgent tone of voice, ¡°President Lane, I¡¯ve just gotten word from the police department that Leo Bort is out of jail!¡± ¡°What?¡± Christine White eximed, her eyes snapping open and her sleep dissipating. Leo Bort is out of jail? ¡°Yes.¡± Gates gave her a look and nodded. Christine White¡¯s little face got a little hard. She¡¯d known Leo Bort woulde out the moment she¡¯d been forced by the old man to sign a letter of understanding. What I didn¡¯t expect was that Leo Bort woulde out so fast. ¡°And where are the Leo Bort people now?¡± Baird Lane asked, narrowing his eyes. Gates bowed his head in shame, ¡°The guy I sent to watch outside the police station said that Leo Bort got out and got into a car with no license tes, our guys followed him but got lost when they followed him downtown and now they don¡¯t know where they went.¡± ¡°It was picked up by the old man, I think.¡± Christine White guessed. Baird Lane¡¯s eyes shed, ¡°What about Molly Bort¡¯s side? Is she still in C-City?¡± Chapter 297 Discharge from Hospital ¡°Yes, Miss Molly Bort is still staying at The Bort Family¡¯s cottage and has not left.¡± Gates returned. Christine White frowned suspiciously, ¡°Strange.¡± ¡°Where¡¯s the weirdness?¡± Baird Lane looked at her. Christine White exins, ¡°Of course it¡¯s strange that Leo Bort is gone, so what¡¯s she keeping C-City for? Shouldn¡¯t she go with Leo Bort? After all, now that The Lane Family and The Bort Family have be enemies, isn¡¯t she afraid that The Lane Family wille after her if she stays after Leo Bort has left?¡± ¡°The missus is right.¡± Gates pushed up his sses. Baird Lane grunted coldly, ¡°Whatever her reason for staying, since she¡¯s still in C-City, keep an eye on her, she¡¯s Leo Bort¡¯s only daughter, Leo Bort won¡¯t stop contacting her, as long as we keep an eye on her, we can always find Leo Bort.¡±T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Okay.¡± Gates nodded. Baird Lane waved his hand, ¡°All right, you¡¯re out.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Gates turned to leave. Baird Lane and Christine White are the only ones left in the hospital room again. Christine White¡¯s little mouth opened, wanting to speak. Baird Lane tucked her in, ¡°Say whatever you want.¡± ¡°Well ¡­ It¡¯s nothing really, it¡¯s just that I wanted to say that Molly Bort is not Leo Bort¡¯s only daughter, Molly Bort has a sister.¡± Christine White said. Baird Lane¡¯s eyes narrowed, ¡°Who did you hear that from?¡± How he didn¡¯t know Leo Bort had a daughter. ¡°It¡¯s Hugh Dong,¡± Christine White answered truthfully. Baird Lane¡¯s face darkened vaguely at the name, ¡°When did he tell you that?¡± ¡°Just the other day.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t believe him!¡± Baird Lane sneered. Christine White mused for two seconds, ¡°But what if he¡¯s telling the truth?¡± ¡°Even if it¡¯s true, what¡¯s that got to do with us.¡± Baird Lane casually fished out a magazine and flipped through it. Thinking about it, Christine White said nothing more and yawned to close her eyes. Baird Lane nced at her, saw that she was going to sleep, and subconsciously eased his page-turning, waiting for her to fall asleep before he closed the magazine and got up to leave quietly. In the blink of an eye, a week had passed. Christine White¡¯s injuries have gotten much better, especially the bruises on her face and the back of her neck havepletely subsided and not a trace of them can be seen anymore. It¡¯s just that her ribs haven¡¯t grown in yet and she¡¯ll need to recuperate for a while. ¡°Are you packed, ma¡¯am?¡± Aunt Lucy asked as she walked into the room with the discharge paperwork. Christine White was changing her shoes when she heard this and hastily replied, ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go then.¡± Aunt Lucy pulled the suitcase beside her. The two had just stepped out of the hospital room when they ran into an oing Ives Norton. Ives Norton first nced at the suitcase carried by Aunt Lucy, and finally fixed his gaze on Christine White¡¯s thin little face, and in his eyes behind the lenses, a heartache skimmed through without trace, ¡°Really decided to get out of the hospital?¡± ¡°Well, I¡¯ve been able to get out of bed, so I won¡¯t take up hospital bed resources.¡± Christine White smiled in a pretense of relief. Ives Norton sighed, ¡°Well, now that you¡¯ve made up your mind, I¡¯m not going to say much, I was going to keep you at the hospital for a few more days.¡± ¡°Sterilized water doesn¡¯t smell good.¡± Christine White wrinkled her nose, ¡°So it¡¯s better not to stay.¡± Ives Nortonughed at her remark, ¡°It¡¯s good to go back, when you do, stay at the vi and recuperate, don¡¯t wander around, it¡¯s not a peaceful time for The Lane Family.¡± ¡°I know, I won¡¯t give Baird any trouble.¡± Christine White ruffled her short hair. Ives Norton¡¯s expression got serious, ¡°I¡¯m asking you to protect yourself.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think you need to be reminded of that statement.¡± Baird Lane¡¯s cool voice suddenly sounded behind him. Christine White lowered her hand from her ear and turned her head to see him taking a step toward this way on his long, slender legs. ¡°My wife, I¡¯ll protect her, so don¡¯t worry about her.¡± Baird Lane said coldly to Ives Norton as he came to a stop beside Christine White and took her by the shoulders. Ives Norton¡¯s tone was equally cold, ¡°Let¡¯s hope you can keep your word, so you don¡¯t end up making a joke out of it, not to mention breaking hearts.¡± Baird Lane wrinkled his nose, ¡°Are you done?¡± Without answering, Ives Norton turned his gaze back to Christine White¡¯s face, his voice immediately softening, ¡°Go back, get well, and call me anytime if there¡¯s a problem with the wound.¡± ¡°Good.¡± Christine White nodded. Ives Norton gave her a couple of other instructions after that and turned to go. Christine White looked at his back and asked Baird Lane in disbelief, ¡°Did you guys have a fight? In the past few days, the atmosphere between you two has always been off, is something wrong?¡± Baird Lane pursed his lips. Christine White looked at him like this, felt that she had guessed, and added: ¡°Why exactly did you fight ah, your rtionship is not very good, how ¡­¡± ¡°Come on, it¡¯s not your concern, go back.¡± Baird Lane interrupted her with some displeasure, then headed for the elevator. Christine White, wondering what he was suddenly angry about, shrugged her shoulders, pushed down the doubts that filled her, and lifted her feet to follow slowly. Back at the vi, it was two hourster. Baird Lane helped Christine White onto the couch and took a phone call and left. He left in a hurry, as if he had something urgent to do. As for what it was, Christine White didn¡¯t hear it or have time to ask before the others were gone. ¡°Have some milk, ma¡¯am.¡± Aunt Lucy came out of the kitchen with a ss of milk and handed it to Christine White with both hands. Christine White took it, ¡°Thanks Aunt Lucy.¡± ¡°Thanks for nothing, it¡¯s due.¡± Aunt Lucy smiled cheerfully, then looked around, ¡°Where¡¯s Mr.?¡± ¡°He¡¯s gone.¡± Christine White took a sip of milk. Aunt Lucy was slightly surprised, ¡°Gone again, dinner¡¯s not ready yet.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay, we have Gates.¡± Christine White said without the slightest worry. Aunt Lucy sighed, ¡°These days, mister has been very busy, ah, he often can¡¯t keep up with his meals.¡± ¡°Couldn¡¯t help it, trying to find out who The Lane Family¡¯s enemies are.¡± Christine White rubbed her mug and answered. Aunt Lucy bristled a bit, ¡°I wonder who that old thing really is that has such a hatred for The Lane Family.¡± ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s pretty well hidden.¡± Christine White nodded in agreement. Aunt Lucy worried, ¡°That old thing, he¡¯s been hitting on you ma¡¯am, I¡¯m so scared that Mr. is ¡­ too.¡± ¡°It won¡¯t.¡± Christine White gripped the ss in her hand tighter, ¡°I trust Baird, he¡¯ll be fine.¡± At these words, Aunt Lucy pped her forehead, only then did she react to her own wrong words, and quickly changed her words, ¡°Look at this mouth of mine, what am I talking nonsense about, it¡¯s better that you¡¯re right, ma¡¯am, Mr. will definitely be fine.¡± ¡°Uh-huh.¡± Christine White tugged at the corner of her mouth, forcing a smile. Don¡¯t look at her mouth saying that Baird Lane will be fine, but in fact, only she herself knows that she is just forcing herself to beforted, in fact, she is very apprehensive in her heart, that old man said that he will not stop with The Lane Family, so it is evident that he wants topletely bring down The Lane Family. And Baird Lane is actually in a very precarious position as the current head of The Lane Family, because it would be much easier to take him down and then take down The Lane Family. So she had to think more about it, in case the old man kidnapped Baird Lane someday like he had kidnapped her, the consequences would definitely not be as simple as just beating up Baird Lane, but possibly killing him. At the thought, Christine White¡¯s body shook violently, and the worry in her heart could no longer be concealed and spilled over onto her face. Aunt Lucy sensed it and was busy asking with concern, ¡°Ma¡¯am, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Christine White took a deep breath and forced herself to calm down and not think, ¡°I¡¯m fine, I just thought of something horrible.¡± ¡°What horrible thing?¡± Aunt Lucy was curious. Chapter 298 Debby York Resigns Christine White shook her head, ¡°Don¡¯t ask Aunt Lucy, I¡¯m in a bit of pain here, I¡¯ll go upstairs and rest for a while.¡± She pointed to the ribs. Aunt Lucy naturally couldn¡¯t continue to ask, she could only agree, ¡°Okay, ma¡¯am, you go back to your room and rest, I¡¯ll call you when the meal is ready in a while.¡± ¡°Uh-huh.¡± Christine White nodded her head lightly, propped herself up on the arm of the couch, and slowly made her way upstairs. Back in her room, instead of resting like she said she would, she took out her cell phone and dialed the old man¡¯s number. The old man was still very surprised and surprised when he received her call, ¡°Christine, why are you calling grandpa all of a sudden?¡± ¡°Grandpa, let me ask you something, do you know about me being kidnapped a few days ago?¡± Christine White asked in a serious tone. The old man was on the other side of the phone but he was terrified, ¡°What, you were kidnapped again? Who did this?¡± Christine White bit her lip. Sure enough, Baird Lane didn¡¯t tell the old man about it. Two days ago, she asked about whether he had asked for any news about that old man from the old man, and when he didn¡¯t answer her at that time, she already suspected that he hadn¡¯t told the old man. Now when I asked the old man, it was true. ¡°Who did it I don¡¯t know, the guy just said it was an enemy of The Lane Family.¡± Christine White returned. The old man¡¯s voice sank much deeper, ¡°The Lane Family¡¯s enemies ¡­.. ¡­ Christine, tell Grandpa me carefully about your kidnapping, what¡¯s going on here!¡± ¡°Good.¡± Christine White answered and then told what had happened. After hearing this, the old man¡¯s breath caught in his throat, ¡°Good, after such a big thing happened, that Baird kid didn¡¯t even tell me, what a good boy.¡± ¡°Grandpa, don¡¯t me him, he probably has some scruples.¡± Christine White couldn¡¯t help but speak for Baird Lane when she saw that the old man was starting to get angry with Baird Lane. The old master coldly hummed, ¡°Scruples? What scruples can there be, I think he clearly doesn¡¯t want to say.¡± Christine White was silent. In fact, she couldn¡¯t figure out why Baird Lane changed his mindter when he had obviously said that he would go back to the old mansion and ask the old man. ¡°Alright Christine, this matter is known to grandpa, and thank you for telling grandpa about it, grandpa will have Lao Fu send you some tonic over in a while, so get well and take care of your injuries, and leave the rest to grandpa.¡± After saying that, the old man hung up the phone so fast that Christine White was toote to block it. She took down her cell phone and muttered through tears, ¡°I haven¡¯t asked the question about the old man yet.¡± But never mind, the old man would have gone to Baird Lane by now, and Baird Lane would have asked about it. She¡¯d better wait for Baird Lane toe back and ask him about it. This wait, however,sted until evening. Baird Lane came back with a somewhat less-than-ster, somber and dour look on his face. He walked over to Christine White, who was watching TV, and put down the briefcase he was holding before he coldly questioned, ¡°Who told you to tell Grandpa what happened?¡± Christine White pauses the TV, ¡°Can¡¯t tell?¡± ¡°Grandpa¡¯s not well, and he¡¯ll be irritated if you tell him that.¡± Baird Lane¡¯s thin lips pursed into a straight line. Christine White froze slightly, ¡°Is that why you didn¡¯t go to the old mansion and ask Grandpa then?¡± Baird Lane sat down holding down his brow bone, ¡°I went to the old mansion and was going to ask Grandpa, but when I saw him coughing, I dismissed the idea.¡± ¡°So that¡¯s it.¡± Christine White looked a little disheveled, ¡°I don¡¯t know, I was just worried about you, I wanted you to find out about The Lane Family¡¯s enemies earlier to avoid some unnecessary danger, so ¡­ I¡¯m sorry ¡­¡± She stood up and bowed to him. Baird Lane waved his hand, ¡°Never mind, it¡¯s a good thing grandpa is emotionally stable, but next time don¡¯t be so impulsive, talk to me before you decide.¡± ¡°Uh-huh.¡± Christine White nodded repeatedly. Baird Lane poured himself a ss of water, ¡°I asked Grandpa this afternoon, and he said that The Lane Family did have an enemy about his age, but that he died three years ago, and more than that, Grandpa didn¡¯t know.¡± ¡°So Grandpa doesn¡¯t know who this old man who came out of nowhere really is.¡± Christine White looked at him.C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org Baird Lane nodded. Christine White raises a smile, ¡°It¡¯s okay, I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll always be able to find out who he is, but in the meantime, be careful, I¡¯m worried he¡¯ll take a shot at you.¡± ¡°I know.¡± Baird Lane nodded, his expression easing considerably. Christine White¡¯s lifted heart finally fell back into ce when she saw he wasn¡¯t angry anymore, ¡°That ¡­¡± ¡°Say.¡± Baird Lane spat out a word. Christine White squeezed her palms, ¡°Can I stop by the office tomorrow?¡± ¡°You want to go back to work?¡± Baird Lane narrowed his eyes. Christine White waved her hand, ¡°No, it¡¯s to get some things.¡± ¡°Important?¡± ¡°Well, some useful information on costume design.¡± Christine White borated. Baird Lane lifted his chin, ¡°I know, I¡¯ll have Gates send you back tomorrow after I get the information.¡± ¡°Well, thank you Baird,¡± Christine White smiled. Baird Lane put down his ss of water, ¡°Rest.¡± He rose and held out a hand toward her. Christine White saw this, understood what was going on, and ced her hand gently on his. He squeezed it tightly with one hand, then pulled her up the stairs. A good night¡¯s sleep, the next day. Christine White arrived at the office, said hello to her manager, and then went to the main office to gather her materials to take back with her. Just as she had finished packing to leave, Debby York came back in, pulled out her chair with her head down and sat down before slumping down on her desk with a small sob. Seeing this, Christine White¡¯s heart tightened and she put down the information in her hands, ¡°Debby , what¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Debby York heard her voice and gave a sob, then brought her head up, surprise written all over her tear-stained face, ¡°Christine, what are you doing back here? Didn¡¯t the manager say that you took a long vacation?¡± ¡°Well, I came back to pick up a few things, and I¡¯ll be leaving in a while.¡± Christine White patted the information she had just packed and asked, ¡°It¡¯s you, where did you just go? I didn¡¯t even see you when I came back, it was so hard to see you and you were still crying.¡± Debby York dropped her eyelids and returned with a choked voice, ¡°I went to HR.¡± ¡°What¡¯s the point of going to HR?¡± A bad feeling rose in Christine White¡¯s heart. Debby York looked up and took a breath, ¡°I went to quit my job.¡± At those words, Christine White¡¯s brain gave an on-the-spot lurch, and it took her a long time to slow down, ¡°Debby , what did you just say, you quit?¡± She looked at Debby York incredulously. Debby York wiped the tears from her eyes and forced a smile, ¡°You heard right, I just quit.¡± ¡°Why?¡± Christine White perked up, ¡°What are you doing quitting your job for good reason?¡± ¡°I can¡¯t not quit.¡± Debby York covered her face as her emotions broke down once more, ¡°So much has happened to my family in the past few days, the doctor said that my dad will bepletely cut off from the possibility of standing up in the future with this fall, and he also fell on his head, and he hasn¡¯t woken up until now, and he probably won¡¯t wake up in the future either.¡± ¡°What?¡± Christine White was a little confused, ¡°How could the situation be so serious?¡± ¡°Yes, I also wonder why the situation is so serious, but this is not the most serious, the most serious is that my mom heard that my dad may not wake up, and in a hurry, she suffered a sudden cerebral hemorrhage, and is now lying in the hospital as well, if I don¡¯t quit my job, who is going to take care of them.¡± Speaking of this, Debby York cried out again, crying full of bewilderment and despair about the future. Christine White, nowpletely stunned, only found her voice a momentter, ¡°So how is Auntie now? Has the danger period passed?¡± Chapter 299 Toby Dean ¡°The danger period is over, but it¡¯s going to be a longyover in the hospital.¡± Debby York said disheveledly. Christine White bit her lip, ¡°Debby ¡­¡± She really hadn¡¯t expected so much to happen in the Debby York household in just a few days. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Debby York shook her head and calmed down for the moment, ¡°Christine, I¡¯m done talking to you, I¡¯m going to go now, we¡¯ll talk next time we have time.¡± With that, she gathered her things and put them in a small cardboard box, then left therge office, clutching the cardboard box. Christine White watched as her figure disappeared into thin air. ¡°And I don¡¯t know, what can I do to help?¡± Christine White murmured sadly. At that moment, the phone in her bag rang, interrupting her thoughts. She pulled out her cell phone and nced at it; it was Gates. Without dy, she looked around before putting her cell phone to her ear and connecting, ¡°Hello, Assistant Gates.¡± ¡°Have you got your things, ma¡¯am?¡± Gates inquired. Christine White nced at her packed materials, ¡°Hold that.¡± ¡°Come on down then, I¡¯ll meet you in the parking lot.¡± Gates said. Christine White hmmmed and hung up the phone. She then picked up her materials and craned her head to look deeply at Debby York¡¯s office location for a moment, sighing before leaving therge office as well. She had a few more questions for Debby York, but Debby York left too quickly for her to ask. So after that, she could only find time to make a trip to the hospital, visit her aunt and uncle, and see if there was anything she could do to help in the meantime. On the way, Christine White looked out of the window absentmindedly, a sad frown on her little face, her mood very low. Gates had already looked at her in the rearview mirror several times before he finally couldn¡¯t resist and asked out loud, ¡°Ma¡¯am, are you okay?¡± Christine White shook her head, ¡°It¡¯s fine, it¡¯s just eek ¡­¡± She suddenly straightened her back and braced her hand on the ss of the car window, her eyes staring out in dismay at a certain spot. Gates couldn¡¯t help but get curious when he saw it, ¡°What do you see, ma¡¯am?¡± He was driving and didn¡¯t dare to look around so he didn¡¯t really see what was going on outside. Christine White didn¡¯t answer immediately, but waited for the car to pull up to the next intersection before she lowered her hand from the window and returned with a somewhat subtle look, ¡°I just saw Molly Bort.¡± ¡°Ms. Molly Bort?¡± Gates raised an eyebrow. Christine White hmmm¡¯d, ¡°She was just on the outside of a cafe with a foreign man who seemed to be arguing ¡­¡± ¡°Foreign man?¡± Gates¡¯ sses reflected back, ¡°Ma¡¯am, was the foreign man dressed fancy and had blonde hair.¡± ¡°I think so, I didn¡¯t see too much exactly.¡± Christine White said with some uncertainty. Gates squeezed the steering wheel, ¡°That¡¯s it.¡± ¡°Why, do you seem to know that foreign man?¡± Christine White looked at the back of his head. Gates nodded slightly, ¡°I believe President Lane told you, ma¡¯am, about a man named Toby Dean.¡± ¡°Toby Dean ¡­¡± Christine White pronounced the name, then her eyes widened, ¡°You¡¯re telling me that the person I just saw is Toby Dean, the one Molly Bort really loves?¡± ¡°Nice.¡± Christine White¡¯s mouth twitched, ¡°Disillusioned!¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Gates asked. Christine White recalled the scene she had just seen and winced, ¡°I found that Molly Bort¡¯s vision is not very good, how could she fall in love with that kind of man, although I haven¡¯te into contact with that Toby Dean, just now with that one nce, I judged that it wasn¡¯t a good person.¡± ¡°Her Ladyship can also read faces.¡± Gatesughed at her words. Christine White rubbed her cheek, ¡°I was just talking about my first impression of that Toby Dean.¡± ¡°So, but you¡¯re right ma¡¯am, that Toby Dean, is indeed no good.¡± Gates responded. Christine White was silent for a few seconds, ¡°When did Toby Deane to C-City, huh?¡± ¡°It¡¯s been a few days, let¡¯s be more specific, I think it was the day before you went into the hospital ma¡¯am.¡± Gates answered after a moment¡¯s thought back. Christine White¡¯s eyes shed, ¡°No wonder ¡­¡± All this time she¡¯d wondered how Molly Bort hadn¡¯te to Baird Lane. At first she thought it was because Leo Bort had been rescued and that¡¯s why Molly Bort wasn¡¯ting. But in hindsight, that was only one of the reasons, the other, of course, being what¡¯s the point of looking for a spare tire when true love is here. ¡°Does Baird know?¡± Christine White clenched her palms.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. Gates narrowed his eyes, ¡°President Lane knows, after all, we¡¯ve been keeping tabs on Ms. Molly Bort this whole time.¡± Christine White rubbed the tip of her nose, realizing that she had asked a very stupid question and was a bit embarrassed, she hurriedly skirted around the topic, ¡°That ¡­ How¡¯s your surveince going, do you have any information on Leo Bort¡¯s whereabouts?¡± ¡°Unfortunately, no, Leo Bort has not been in contact with Ms. Molly Bort during this time, and Ms. Molly Bort has not seen anyone other than Toby Dean.¡± Gates replied as he turned the steering wheel. Christine White frowned suspiciously, ¡°Leo Bort left Molly Bort here alone, isn¡¯t he afraid something will happen to Molly Bort?¡± ¡°That¡¯s unknown.¡± Gates shrugged his shoulders. Christine White pursed her somewhat whitish lips and didn¡¯t speak anymore, dropping her eyelids slightly in thought. Half an hourter, the vi arrived. Christine White opened the door and got out of the car, thanking Gates before turning and walking into the vi. Aunt Lucy saw her return and hurriedly poured her a ss of water. She took the ss of water before taking a seat on the couch, her whole being preupied. Seeing this, Aunt Lucy¡¯s mouth opened, wanting to ask something, but ultimately holding back to ask nothing. After a moment, Christine White took a sip of her water, set the ss down, and took the initiative to open her mouth, ¡°Aunt Lucy, do you think it¡¯s possible that Leo Bort¡¯s ex-wife¡¯s child is still alive?¡± ¡°Eh?¡± Aunt Lucy froze, ¡°Why would the Mrs. ask that question all of a sudden.¡± She felt a little amused. Christine White didn¡¯t know how to exin and thought for a moment before organizing her words, ¡°Because didn¡¯t Leo Bort leave Molly Bort to run off on her own, and wasn¡¯t worried about anything happening to Molly Bort, so I wondered if he was having another baby so he didn¡¯t care about Molly Bort anymore ¡­¡± ¡°I see.¡± Aunt Lucy lost her smile and shook her head, ¡°Ma¡¯am is being overly concerned, Leo Bort¡¯s ex-wife¡¯s child was really not kept, that¡¯s what Leo Bort himself said, but one thing is really strange.¡± ¡°How strange?¡± Christine White came to attention. Aunt Lucy mused back, ¡°Back then Leo Bort said to the public that his ex-wife was dead in one body, but in reality there was no funeral, and no one knows where his ex-wife and child are buried.¡± ¡°So why?¡± Christine White was a little puzzled. Aunt Lucy bristled, ¡°Who knows, maybe he¡¯s got something he doesn¡¯t want people to know.¡± Christine White rubbed her chin and ventured a guess, ¡°Maybe that¡¯s just one of his ims, and the real reason why his ex-wife and child aren¡¯t dead yet, because some time ago, someone told me that Molly Bort had a sister.¡± ¡°There¡¯s more to this?¡± Aunt Lucy was surprised. Christine White rolled her somewhat stiff neck, ¡°Well, I just don¡¯t know if it¡¯s true or not, so I¡¯m a little skeptical.¡± ¡°Ma¡¯am, from what you¡¯re saying, you want to find Molly Bort¡¯s sister?¡± Aunt Lucy looked at her skeptically. Christine White sputtered sheepishly, ¡°There was this idea that the man said there would be an unexpected surprise when he found Molly Bort¡¯s sister, so ¡­¡± ¡°No, no, no, let¡¯s not talk about whether this is real or not, and even if it is, what can we do if we find it?¡± Aunt Lucy waved her hand disapprovingly, trying to disabuse her of the idea. Christine White gave a wicked grin, ¡°So she can fight Molly Bort, of course.¡± ¡°The ring? What ring?¡± Aunt Lucy was having some trouble keeping up with her thoughts. Chapter 300 – The Lane Family Insider Christine White stretches and exins, ¡°It¡¯s so she cane and fight Molly Bort for the inheritance of The Bort Family and ¡­¡± ¡°Stop!¡± Aunt Lucy made a stopping motion, ¡°Ma¡¯am, I know what you mean, snipe right?¡± Christine White but smiles. Aunt Lucy rolled her eyes, ¡°It won¡¯t work ma¡¯am, not to mention if people are lying to you or not, even if they aren¡¯t, Molly Bort has such a sister, but they¡¯re real sisters, do they really fight over each other instead of loving each other?¡± Christine White somewhat disagreed with this statement, ¡°If I were the daughter of Leo Bort¡¯s ex-wife and knew that this sister¡¯s mother had killed my mother, I wouldn¡¯t be in love with her, I¡¯d just grab back everything that was mine.¡± ¡°That said, ma¡¯am, you wouldn¡¯t be Leo Bort¡¯s daughter.¡± Aunt Lucy smiled and stroked her head. Christine White grunted, ¡°I don¡¯t want to be his daughter either.¡± ¡°So yeah ma¡¯am, wash up and don¡¯t get any bad ideas.¡± Aunt Lucy finished crying andughing and went back to the kitchen to work. But Christine White isn¡¯t dead in the water. She wanted revenge, desperately, and while she still wanted to make Molly Bort pay before when Leo Bort was in prison, the thought hadn¡¯t been as strong as it was now. Now that Leo Bort had been rescued, it meant that her previous revenge was in vain, and there was even the possibility of Leo Bort¡¯s retaliation, in that case, there was no need for her to let Molly Bort go. What¡¯s more, it¡¯s not only her father-daughter hatred with The Bort Family, this hatred has also spread to the three families, The Bort Family is on the side of The Lane Family¡¯s enemies, and it¡¯s clear that they also want to be at loggerheads with The Lane Family, so Baird Lane won¡¯t show any mercy to The Bort Family anymore. Baird Lane won¡¯t show any mercy to The Bort Family anymore, so she wants to do something for Baird Lane. ¡°Hugh Dong ¡­¡± Christine White whispered the name. Hugh Dong must know what¡¯s at stake since he dared to say Molly Bort had a sister. Looks like we¡¯ll have to find a chance to meet him and ask him about it. Thinking about this, Christine White drank all the water from the quilt in one gulp and got up to go upstairs. Baird Lane continued toe back at night, returning with a frown on his face and a tired look on his face. Christine White took the briefcase from him, ¡°Tired?¡± Baird Lane pinched the bridge of his nose and his voice was very raspy, ¡°There¡¯s a mole in thepany.¡± ¡°What?¡± Christine White eximed, ¡°A mole?¡± Baird Lane hmmmed softly, ¡°How could there be a mole, is thepany okay?¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine for now, except that the mole stole some of thepany¡¯s secrets, and the person who got those secrets afterward might use them to fight The Lane Family,¡± Baird Lane said in a deep voice, the bottom of his deep eyes filled with ice. Christine White didn¡¯t expect this to happen and couldn¡¯t help but get anxious, ¡°So has the mole been found?¡±Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. ¡°Ran away, but I already know who it was.¡± Baird Lane closed his eyes wearily. Christine White looked at him, then walked behind him and squeezed his shoulders. Baird Lane craned his head to look at her with some surprise. She looked down slightly and met his gaze, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± The corner of Baird Lane¡¯s mouth quirked lightly, ¡°It¡¯s okay, a little heavier.¡± ¡°Is that appropriate?¡± Christine White asked with some added intensity. Baird Lane closed his eyes upfortably, ¡°Nice.¡± Christine White smiled, reassuringly bold with that intensity, ¡°That mole, he was paid off by the old man, wasn¡¯t he?¡± Baird Lane replied with thin lips, ¡°Maybe, after he ran away and my men didn¡¯t locate him, there¡¯s no second possibility except that he¡¯s been hidden.¡± ¡°What about the stolen secrets?¡± Christine White was a little worried. Baird Lane raised one hand to prop his forehead, ¡°I¡¯ve asked Gates and the others to produce as many newpany secrets as they can to weed out the ones that were stolen, I just hope that whoever got those secrets will be a littlete in making a move on The Lane Family, but even if they aren¡¯t, it doesn¡¯t matter, that little bit of secrecy won¡¯t be able to take down The Lane Family.¡± ¡°But how could it hurt The Lane Family some, right?¡± Christine White guessed. Baird Lane pursed his lips and said no more. Christine White sighed darkly as she saw this and knew she was right, ¡°Baird ¡­¡± ¡°Well, that¡¯s my business, don¡¯t worry about it, and from what Gates said, you saw Molly Bort with Toby Dean when you got back?¡± Baird Lane changed the subject, obviously not wanting to talk much about thepany. Christine White looked at the top of his dark head and couldn¡¯t do anything about it, so she had to go along with it, ¡°See, there¡¯s a fight on the side of the road, I¡¯m a little surprised, doesn¡¯t she love Toby Dean so much, what¡¯s the fight about.¡± ¡°Toby Dean is getting engaged.¡± Baird Lane quipped. Christine White paused in all her squeezing of his shoulders, ¡°It¡¯s not with Molly Bort, is it?¡± ¡°Engage her and she¡¯ll argue?¡± Baird Lane sneered. Christine White choked and thought about it for a moment, ¡°And with whom, exactly?¡± She was curious. Baird Lane opened his eyes, ¡°A well known model. ¡± ¡°Modeling ah ¡­ Molly Bort she, then, would have been upset, wouldn¡¯t she?¡± Christine White¡¯s lips pursed at the thought. Molly Bort How possessive that woman was, she¡¯d learned the hard way. Even if they didn¡¯t love Baird Lane, they wouldn¡¯t let Baird Lane have another woman around, let alone Toby Dean. ¡°Who knows, whether she¡¯s willing or not is none of my business, and this time Toby Dean¡¯s not in C-City for her, it¡¯s for a fashion show.¡± Baird Lane waved his hand, signaling Christine White not to press further. Christine White let go of the release and walked around the couch to sit next to him, ¡°Fashion show, isn¡¯t he a jewelry designer.¡± ¡°The fashion show was a high fashion evening gown show and needed to be outfitted with jewelry in the same theme, and he was the designer responsible for the show¡¯s jewelry.¡± Baird Lane exins. Christine White squinted at him, ¡°How do you know that Toby Dean¡¯s whereabouts so well?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you like costume design, spied on Molly Bort and learned more about it in passing, the fashion show happens to be in three days, want to go see it?¡± Baird Lane fished aside his briefcase and waved two door tickets from it at her. Christine White saw these two tickets and couldn¡¯t take her eyes off of them any longer. The obsessive look on her face made Baird Lane frown slightly, something not right in his mind. It¡¯s just two tickets. Why the frenzied look? She imed to love him, but she hadn¡¯t seen her look at him with those eyes! At that thought, Baird Lane nched and suddenly felt that the decision to let Gates buy these two was wrong. He was a little tempted to tear up both tickets. ¡°Yes!¡± Christine White, unaware of what was going on in Baird Lane¡¯s mind, lost even her reserve aftering back from her excitement and very boldly snatched the tickets from him, ¡°Baird, thank you.¡± She¡¯d thought about going to a fashion show sometime before. But expensive tickets and a thinning wallet dissuaded her. Unexpectedly, he had actually realized this wish for her now, and she was really too happy. ¡°Thank you?¡± Baird Lane¡¯s eyes trailed off, ¡°This is one of the top fashion extravaganzas and a thank you is all it takes?¡± Christine White¡¯s smile slowly solidified as she carefully turned her gaze from the tickets to him, ¡°So ¡­ what do you want me to be afraid of?¡± Baird Lane pointed to his cheek. Christine White understood what he meant and was relieved instead. Turns out it was just a kiss, she thought he was going to excuse himself to have that with her again. It seemed that he should have been concerned about the injuries she had on her body, and that was why he only let her kiss his face. With that in mind, Christine White took a deep breath, pouted slightly and moved over to give Baird Lane a kiss on his perfect face. After kissing her, she immediately retracted again and asked, ¡°Is that okay?¡± Chapter 301 Be My Woman Baird Lane lifted his chin slightly, ¡°Not bad.¡± ¡°Looks like it¡¯s okay then, doesn¡¯t it.¡± Christine White hemmed and hawed twice, picking up the tickets and gleefully looking at them again. Baird Lane saw how happy she was, and the little bit of difort he felt in his heart, dissipated. ¡°Take your time, I¡¯m going to the study to make a phone call.¡± After saying that, he got up and headed upstairs. Christine White lifted her head and watched him disappear down the stairway before putting the tickets away carefully, then took out her cell phone and searched online for information about the fashion show, lest it would be bad to make a fool of herself watching it. She watched until eleven o¡¯clock at night, when Aunt Lucy came over to remind her that it was time for her to rest, and only then did she reluctantly put down her cell phone and go upstairs to her room. Baird Lane had not yet returned and was still busy in his study. Christine White knew he must be aboutpany business, so she didn¡¯t bother him, and after washing up, she climbed into bed andy down to sleep. It was the next morning when I woke up again. The first thing Christine White did when she opened her eyes was to look toward her side, which was decidedly empty, but the dented pillow showed that Baird Lane had returnedst night.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. I just don¡¯t know when he came back. Thinking about it, Christine White reached over to where Baird Lane had been lying, and it was cold, no longer the slightest bit warm, so it was obvious that he had been gone for a long time. In the past two days, he almost always went to bedte and woke up early, for a long time, I don¡¯t know if his body can survive, after all, he is thirty years old. ¡°Ma¡¯am.¡± At that moment, a knock on the door suddenly sounded and Aunt Lucy¡¯s voice came through the door, ¡°Are you up?¡± Christine White rubbed her eyes and sat up, ¡°I¡¯m up, Aunt Lucy youe in.¡± The door to the room was pushed open and Aunt Lucy walked in holding a clothes basket, ¡°Good morning ma¡¯am.¡± ¡°Morning.¡± Christine White yawned, ¡°What¡¯s Aunt Lucy doing calling for me so early in the morning?¡± She asked with little spirit. Aunt Lucy put the clothes basket down, ¡°Just now Master called and said that he wants you to go back to the old mansion with Mister for dinner tonight.¡± ¡°Back to the old mansion?¡± Christine White paused for a moment in fixing her hair, then was puzzled, ¡°Why did Grandpa suddenly remember to ask us to go back to the old mansion?¡± ¡°Mistress you forgot, the annual business alliance will be here soon, this year it is our turn for The Lane Family to host it, Master called you all back, I think it is because he wants to give you the task of setting up the venue for this alliance.¡± Aunt Lucy returned. Christine Whitepletely froze, ¡°Leave it to us? But I don¡¯t know anything, and I haven¡¯t attended any of these league events in years past.¡± She did know that there was this business alliance, which was an event where some business tycoons got together and then analyzed the business direction for the next year, as well as bringing their heirs to make official appearances. Only Baird Lane never took her there. ¡°What does it matter if you don¡¯t know, if you don¡¯t know, then learn.¡± Aunt Lucy smiled in disbelief, ¡°Don¡¯t worry ma¡¯am, Master and Mr. will teach you how to do it when the timees, don¡¯t worry, get up and eat breakfast.¡± ¡°¡­ Good.¡± Christine White forced a smile and lifted the covers off the bed, heading for the bathroom. After washing up, she went downstairs. Aunt Lucy had already set her breakfast out for her and she walked over and sat down, picking up her knife and fork and eating absentmindedly. After eating, she said hello to Aunt Lucy and left the vi, heading towards Hugh Dong¡¯s vi. She didn¡¯t save Hugh Dong¡¯s phone number, and her previous call records were deleted, so much so that she can¡¯t contact him at all now, and the only way to find him is to go to hispany or to his vi. She also wondered if he was at the vi at this time, and if not, she would find a way to meet him at hispany. In the middle of her thoughts, Christine White was already standing at the entrance of Hugh Dong¡¯s vi. She fixed her eyes on the front door, which was simr to that of the Baird Lane cottage, then took a deep breath and raised her hand to ring the doorbell. The door opened quickly, but the one who opened the door was not Hugh Dong, but a middle-ageddy about the same age as Aunt Lucy. The older woman eyed Christine White suspiciously before she opened her mouth to inquire, ¡°And you are?¡± ¡°Hello, I¡¯m from that cottage, myst name is White,¡± Christine White pointed in the direction of Baird Lane cottage. Auntie looked around, her cloudy eyes quickly skimmed a different color before smiling warmly, ¡°So it¡¯s the wife of Sister Song¡¯s family, may I ask what¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°I¡¯m here to see Chief Dong, is he in?¡± Christine White asked. The older woman nodded her head back and forth, ¡°Yes, Mrs. Lane pleasee in.¡± With that said, she pulled the door fully open and gestured for Christine White to enter. Christine White thanked her before lifting her feet and walking into the vi. It was her first time to go to someone else¡¯s vi, and she was momentarily ufortable, and sat down in a very formal manner after being introduced to the living room by the older woman. ¡°Just a moment Mrs. Lane, I¡¯ll go upstairs and call our husband.¡± The older woman poured Christine White a ss of water and stomped upstairs. A short whileter, footsteps came from the stairwell. Christine White put down her ss of water and subconsciously looked up, only to see Hugh Dong slowlying down the stairs while wearing a tie. ¡°How rare, that you woulde to me of your own ord.¡± He spoke flirtatiously. Christine White stood up, ¡°I¡¯m sorry to bother you.¡± ¡°Intrusive no, but youe over here, does President Lane know?¡± Hugh Dong walked up to her and looked at her. Christine White looked away, ¡°He doesn¡¯t know.¡± ¡°He came to me without knowing about you, so it seems that in your heart, I really am still much more important than him.¡± Hugh Dong smiled lowly. Christine White rolled her eyes and ignored his flowery mouth, her tone became serious, ¡°Mr. Dong, please be serious, I came to you to ask you a few questions.¡± ¡°What¡¯s the problem?¡± Hugh Dong sat down. Christine White inhaled softly, ¡°It¡¯s about thest time, you told me that Molly Bort had a sister.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Hugh Dong raised his eyebrows, ¡°You still remembered it, didn¡¯t you sayst time that it had nothing to do with you, I thought you had already forgotten about it, what, you¡¯re bringing this up now, are you trying to find someone?¡± ¡°There¡¯s that idea, but I¡¯d like to know a little more specifically if that sister, Molly Bort, is real or not.¡± Christine White looked at him. Hugh Dong poured himself a ss of water andzily took a sip before answering, ¡°I never lie, whether it¡¯s my previous confession to you or this matter, what I said is true, it¡¯s just that you don¡¯t want to believe me.¡± Christine White dropped her eyes, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, it¡¯s not that I don¡¯t believe you, it¡¯s just so unbelievable.¡± ¡°There¡¯s nothing unbelievable, say, do you still want to know from me, who that sister of Molly Bort is and where she is right?¡± Hugh Dong smirked and curled his lips. Mind blown, Christine White touched the tip of her nose in some embarrassment, ¡°So ¡­ are you willing to tell me?¡± ¡°No!¡± Hugh Dong said straight back. Christine White froze, ¡°Why?¡± ¡°No reason, don¡¯t want to talk about it, how nice to watch the show.¡± Hugh Dong spread his hands and smiled a little indebtedly. Christine White pursed her lips, ¡°Mr. Dong, what exactly do you want before you tell me?¡± ¡°Be my woman!¡± Hugh Dong¡¯s narrow phoenix eyes flicked upward. ¡°What?¡± Christine White¡¯s small face changed slightly and she subconsciously took a step back. Hugh Dong stood up and approached her step by step, ¡°I¡¯ll tell you everything you want to know as long as you¡¯re my woman, and not only that, I can make The Bort Family cease to exist andpletely avenge your death, instead of dragging my feet on a revenge like Baird Lane who was so concerned about this and that, Christine. What do you think of my offer?¡± Chapter 302 – Change of Style Christine White didn¡¯t expect him to make such a shameless request, she was very angry in her heart, and her little face bulged, ¡°No good, Mr. Dong, don¡¯t you think you¡¯re going overboard?¡± ¡°Fighting for what you want is considered excessive?¡± Hugh Dong coldly snorted in disbelief. Christine White squeezed her palms, ¡°I¡¯m sorry Mr. Dong, but your offer is off the table.¡±C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org ¡°So you don¡¯t want to know who Molly Bort¡¯s sister really is?¡± Hugh Dong narrowed his eyes. Christine Whiteughed in exasperation, ¡°If just because I want to know this, let me betray myself, I¡¯m sorry to say that, then I¡¯m disgusted with myself, so since Mr. Dong doesn¡¯t want to talk about it, I¡¯ll take my leave, I¡¯m sure I can find it on my own even if I don¡¯t have you, after all, there¡¯s no shortage of detective agencies anywhere.¡± With that, she turned and prepared to leave. Hugh Dong, however, suddenly pulled her hand, ¡°Wait a minute.¡± Christine White frowned, ¡°Is there anything else for Mr. Dong?¡± ¡°You¡¯re still really stubborn.¡± Hugh Dong let her hand go and suddenly let out a bitterugh. Christine White wondered what the hell he wanted, and her brow grew a little impatient, ¡°Chief Dong ¡­¡± ¡°Okay, okay.¡± Hugh Dong raised his hand and hastily interrupted her, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll be honest with you, I can¡¯t outright identify Molly Bort¡¯s sister for other reasons, but I can point you in the right direction, Ives Norton.¡± ¡°Ives?¡± asked Christine White, cocking her head in bewilderment, ¡°What does that have to do with him.¡± ¡°Of course it¡¯s relevant, because he was the first among us to know that Molly Bort had a sister, but I do think he¡¯s sure he won¡¯t say anything about it, after all, that individual is of a very unusual status.¡± Hugh Dong said, his gaze fixed meaningfully on her face. Christine White seethed a little at his look, rather ufortably, while a touch of strangeness rose in her heart. ¡°Unusual is unusual, what are you looking at me for?¡± Christine White touched her face, puzzled. Hugh Dong¡¯s eyes flickered for a moment and he smiled, ¡°It¡¯s nothing, you¡¯ve memorized what I said just now, right?¡± Christine White nodded. ¡°Now that you¡¯ve made a note of it, it¡¯s up to you whether you look it up yourself or ask Ives Norton, but I¡¯d suggest you look it up yourself, because the results, maye as more of a thrill than if someone else had told you, and there¡¯s one more thing.¡± Hugh Dong nced at the watch on his wrist. ¡°Yes?¡± Christine White waited for his next words. Christine White put up a finger and waved it, ¡°Next time you want my hair, you can just tell me, with the affection I have for you, how could I not give it to you.¡± ¡°You ¡­¡± Christine White¡¯s eyes widened in shock, ¡°You knew?¡± ¡°This is my territory, do you think you can hide it from me?¡± Hugh Dong hooked his lips in a smile. Christine White lowered her head in embarrassment, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I ¡­¡± ¡°Alright, if there¡¯s nothing else, you go back first, I¡¯m going out, of course, if you can¡¯t leave me alone, you can go out with me, how about I take you for a ride?¡± Hugh Dong winked at her. Christine White¡¯s small face darkened, ¡°No, I¡¯m sorry for disturbing Mr. Dong for so long, I¡¯ll leave first.¡± She bowed slightly at him and turned to leave. With a click, the door to the vi mmed back shut, and the hangdog on Hugh Dong¡¯s face slowly sank and eventually disappeared, to be reced by an expanse of cold. The housekeeper¡¯s aunt forced her fear of him toe to his side, ¡°Sir, thest hair thing ¡­¡± ¡°There is no next time!¡± Hugh Dong coldly spat out four words. Big mom shivered and hurriedly answered, ¡°Yes, yes, yes, I know it¡¯s wrong, I won¡¯t do it again.¡± ¡°It¡¯s a good thing I came back in time that day, otherwise you would have ruined all my ns.¡± Hugh Dong looked at her grimly. The older woman scrunched her neck and didn¡¯t dare to speak. Hugh Dong averted his eyes, ¡°Spread the word about Christine Whiteing to the vi to see me privately, I want Baird Lane to know.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Big Mom rushed off to do as she was told. Half an hourter, Gates told Baird Lane about Christine White¡¯s visit to Hugh Dong¡¯s vi. Baird Lane tapped his long, slender fingers on the cool desktop a few times as he listened, ¡°What did she go to Hugh Dong for?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know about that, and I only ryed it to you when I saw it mentioned in arge group in the vi area.¡± Gates waved his cell phone. Baird Lane¡¯s thin lips pursed into a straight line of displeasure. Gates saw this and reminded, ¡°Does President Lane want to ask Mrs.?¡± Baird Lane lowered his eyes, ¡°No, wait till tonight, how¡¯s the new ssifiedsing along?¡± Mentioning the business, Gates immediately straightened his back and replied seriously, ¡°No progress yet, after all, topletely phase out the old secrets, we need to make more important breakthroughs on the old secrets to be able to do so, but this is not something that can be aplished in a short period of time, so ¡­¡± ¡°As soon as possible.¡± Baird Lane pinched his brow, interrupting him somewhat wearily, ¡°Otherwise the people behind this, are going to start making moves.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Gates nodded. Baird Lane nced up at him when he didn¡¯t leave, ¡°Anything else?¡± ¡°Miss Molly Bort made an appointment for you.¡± Gates hesitated for a few seconds before returning. Baird Lane¡¯s brow furrowed hard, ¡°When did this happen?¡± ¡°I wasn¡¯t going to tell you an hour ago, but she never left.¡± Gates shrugged bitterly. Baird Lane mused, ¡°Did she say anything about what happened?¡± ¡°That¡¯s not true, but she cried when she came.¡± Gates thought back to meeting Molly Bort. Baird Lane sneered and grunted, ¡°Crying? Had a fight with Toby Dean, you go, send her away, and by the way, tell her that if it¡¯s not about Leo Bort¡¯s whereabouts, then there¡¯s no need for me to meet with her.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Gates responded. After he left, Baird Lane picked up his pen and started working on his job. By mid-afternoon, he scanned the time in the lower right corner of hisputer, remembered that he had to return to the old mansion in the evening, and without dy, he simply got up and left the office. Back at the vi, it was an hourter. Christine White willed Baird Lane toe back at this time and was still a bit surprised, and while helping him receive his briefcase, she couldn¡¯t help but speak, ¡°You¡¯re back really early today.¡± Usually he stepped back in time for dinner. Coming back at this hour should be considered an early retirement. ¡°Back to pick you up at the old mansion.¡± Baird Lane returned, changing his shoes and heading for the living room. Christine White followed him upside down, ¡°I thought you were going straight to the old mansion.¡± ¡°Go change.¡± Baird Lane reminded her. Christine White looked down at herself in this outfit, too homely and in for the old mansion indeed, and after a hmmm, darted up the stairs in a hurry. Baird Lane was sitting on the couch in the living room, drinking tea as he waited for her. After waiting about ten minutes or so, Christine White came down. Baird Lane swept her off her feet, the long skirt and coat,bined with her small, clean face, looked sensible and innocent. ¡°You ¡­¡± Baird Lane squints and lets out a syble. Christine White tilted her head at him, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay, this one suits you.¡± Baird Lane gave her a rarepliment. He also only now realized that the woman¡¯s recent dressing style had changed a lot from before. She used to be no different than a college student just entering college, whether it was her clothes and shoes or her hair, nd and tasteless. But now, finally, there¡¯s a hint of mature woman¡¯s style. Christine White¡¯s eyes curved into a crescent moon as she listened to the man¡¯spliment, ¡°Thank you.¡± ¡°That¡¯s how you¡¯ll wear it from now on.¡± Baird Lane lifted his hand and straightened the sea of Luise on her forehead. Christine White nodded repeatedly, ¡°Good.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Baird Lane put his hand down and led the way out of the vi. In the car, Christine White was putting on her seatbelt when Baird Lane started the car and suddenly asked, ¡°I heard you went to see Hugh Dong in the morning? Chapter 303 – She’s Molly Bort’s Sister Bang! Christine White¡¯s forehead hit the windshield unawares, causing her to gasp in pain. Baird Lane, not expecting this turn of events, mmed his foot on the brake and the car squealed beforeing to a stop. He unbuckled himself and reached down to check on her, frowning when he saw a red patch on her forehead, ¡°Why so stupid?¡± Christine White got a little upset, ¡°Where am I stupid, you¡¯re the one who asked this question out of the blue ¡­¡± ¡°You¡¯re the one who¡¯s weak, aren¡¯t you?¡± Baird nced at her coldly, then opened the car mini-fridge and took out a can of cold beer from it and threw it to her, ¡°Ice yourself, lest grandpa sees it and thinks I¡¯m bullying you.¡± ¡°You would have bullied me.¡± Christine White muttered. Baird Lane heard her and stared at her without speaking. Christine White scowled and said nothing. Baird Lane brought his eyes back and tapped his fingers on the reverse disk, ¡°Say, what were you doing there looking for Hugh Dong?¡± ¡°Just asking a few questions, but how do you know ¡­¡± ¡°Gates saw it in the big group in the vi area, and the person who sent the message, was Hugh Dong¡¯s housekeeper.¡± Baird Lane said with an expressionless face. Christine White froze for a split second and reacted, ¡°Are you saying that Hugh Dong purposely posted about me going to see him?¡± ¡°Or what do you think? He¡¯s doing nothing more than wanting me to know.¡± Baird Lane grunted. Christine White bit her lower lip, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t realize he ¡­¡± Hugh Dong did this, supposedly to make Baird Lane misunderstand and then provoke her rtionship with Baird Lane. What an insidious man. ¡°Okay, I¡¯m not interested in what he wants, I just want to know what questions you asked him.¡± Baird Lane restarted the car. Christine White held the cold beer on her forehead, ¡°It¡¯s not really a problem, it¡¯s just ¡­¡± She didn¡¯t hide anything, and briefly described both her purpose and her journey to Hugh Dong. Baird Lane¡¯s narrow eyes narrowed to slits as he listened, ¡°Ives Norton ¡­¡± ¡°Well, he said Ives Norton knew, but whether or not he knew exactly, I don¡¯t know, and I didn¡¯t bother to ask Ives Norton,¡± Christine White turned her gaze out the window. The only thing she couldn¡¯t figure out was why Hugh Dong had emphasized her three times to find out for herself. ¡°If what Hugh Dong said is true, and there really is such a person, then this matter, I¡¯ll deal with it, you just stay good and don¡¯t be meddling in these matters.¡± Baird Lane reminded. Christine White beamed, ¡°I was trying to do the same for you.¡± ¡°Thanks, you¡¯re doing my job for me by keeping yourself safe, nothing else needs to be handled by you, understand?¡± Baird Lane warned again. Christine White didn¡¯t dare to really sing against him, so she nodded her head a few times in a row, but what was in her heart, no one knew but herself. When they arrived at the old mansion, the two were just in time for dinner. The old man has been waiting in the dining room for a while, seeing the two peoplee over together, suddenly the old eyes are smiling narrowed, and hastily greeted the two people to sit down. The dinner was sumptuous, specially arranged by the old man for the kitchen to make it. And while the Old Mansion¡¯s chef was clearly better at his craft than Aunt Lucy, Christine White ate so much that she stopped her chopstickste, when her stomach was a little full. ¡°Now that you¡¯ve eaten well,e with the old man to my study.¡± The old man wiped his mouth and said. Christine White gave Baird Lane a look. Baird Lane held out his hand toward her, and her eyes lit up as she ced it there. This scene, which fell under the old man¡¯s eyes, made the old man nod his head with iparable relief, ¡°Seeing that your young couple has such a harmonious rtionship now, the old man I am also relieved.¡± ¡°Okay Grandpa, down to business.¡± Baird Lane changed the subject. The old man red at him, but didn¡¯t refute his face and started talking about business. The main event was the business alliance that Aunt Lucy had mentioned in the morning, and just as Aunt Lucy had said, the old man really did intend to leave the venue setup to them. Baird Lane was fine with that and agreed straight away. It was Christine White who was a little apprehensive about what to do. And her apprehension was seen by the old man, who poked Baird Lane in the calf with his cane, ¡°Baird, when the timees, you teach Christine.¡± Baird Lane looks slightly sideways at Christine White and hmmm¡¯s in agreement. Christine White also knew that the old man was helping her, and was grateful in her heart, ¡°Thank you grandpa.¡± ¡°What are you thanking for, it¡¯s gettingte, you two youngsters go back and rest, old man I¡¯m also going to rest and go.¡± Saying that, the old man stood up trembling and went out with Uncle Fu. ¡°Grandpa¡¯s back is even more hunched.¡± Christine White murmured as she looked at the old man¡¯s back. Baird Lane heard him and his eyes sank slightly, ¡°On the sanitarium side, I¡¯ve already made the arrangements,e on, back to your room.¡± ¡°Uh-huh.¡± Christine White was bold enough to offer to take his arm. Baird Lane looked at her, rather surprised by her behavior, but didn¡¯t push her away, and just led her in the direction of the room. The following day, instead of leaving early in the morning, Baird Lane stayed at the old mansion with Christine White to have breakfast with the old man. After eating, he dropped her off at the vi before driving off independently in his car again.N?velDrama.Org owns all content. Only instead of going to the office, he made a pit stop at the hospital. Ives Norton had just worked overtime on an operation, and his whole body was drained and sleepy, but the moment he saw Baird Lane appear in his office, his whole body was awake again. ¡°What brings you here?¡± Ives Norton asked with a yawn. Baird Lane sat in his desk chair, fidgeting with a quill in his hand, ¡°I came to ask you something.¡± ¡°What?¡± Ives Norton was a bit confused, ¡°What kind of thing don¡¯t you ask over the phone, you have to make a trip in person, you have nothing to do? Hasn¡¯t yourpany been targetedtely?¡± Baird Lane ignored his jibe and gazed at him with a sullen gaze, ¡°Is it true that the president of Dong¡¯s Group says you know a secret, a secret about Molly Bort¡¯s sister?¡± Ives Norton¡¯s pupils snapped, ¡°The president of Dong¡¯s Group? Hugh Dong?¡± Baird Lane¡¯s chin lifted slightly in acquiescence. Ives Norton¡¯s eyes narrowed behind his sses, ¡°That¡¯s odd, it¡¯s not like he knows us well, what¡¯s he doing talking to you about this.¡± ¡°What the purpose is I¡¯m not sure, but from what you¡¯re saying, he seems to be telling the truth?¡± Baird Lane mmed his quill on the table with a thud. Ives Norton sighed after a moment of silence, ¡°Good, I did know Molly Bort had a sister.¡± ¡°When did you know?¡± Baird Lane¡¯s frown tightened. Ives Norton took off his sses and wiped them, ¡°The first couple months, I guess, and knew about it by ident.¡± ¡°Then why didn¡¯t you tell me?¡± Baird Lane was a little disgruntled. Ives Norton sneered, ¡°Tell you what for? Help Molly Bort find her sister or Leo Bort find his daughter? You were nice and tight to Molly Bort back then.¡± Baird Lane¡¯s face sank for a moment without speaking. Ives Norton didn¡¯t bother to look at him and added, ¡°I was very surprised when I found out about this and have been privately investigating what this is all about and why this daughter of Leo Bort¡¯s is still alive, but sadly, nothing hase of it.¡± ¡°Wait a minute.¡± Baird Lane raised his hand, ¡°You said alive? You mean she wasn¡¯t supposed to be alive in the first ce?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, because this sister of Molly Bort¡¯s is the one Leo Bort talks about, the kid he lost with his ex-wife.¡± Ives Norton nodded. Baird Lane was shocked in his mind but remained calm on his face, ¡°How can you be sure that that is Leo Bort¡¯s daughter with his ex-wife and not some illegitimate daughter?¡± Chapter 304 – Christine White’s Identity ¡°Because the hospital keeps information on all the patients they¡¯ve seen and it¡¯s easy topare them.¡± Ives Norton exins simply. But Baird Lane never had peace in his mind, ¡°That means you have the DNA of Leo Bort¡¯s ex-wife¡¯s daughter and you know who she is?¡± Ives Norton let his eyes droop. Baird Lane gripped the quill tightly, ¡°Who is she?¡± ¡°Before you answer, you can tell me what you sought her for.¡± Ives Norton looked at him with an incredibly serious expression. Baird Lane rubbed his temples, ¡°It¡¯s Christine White who is looking for it, she wants that daughter of Leo Bort, to fight with Molly Bort for the inheritance, you should know that a family can¡¯t have two heirs, and once there are two, it will bring a huge heavy blow to a family if there is an internal rivalry. ¡± ¡°And then what?¡± Ives Norton¡¯s sses reflected back. How did Christine White know Molly Bort had a sister? Did that Hugh Dong say that too? And how did this Hugh Dong know about it, and what role did he y in all this? ¡°And then ¡­¡± Baird Lane¡¯s dark pupils held a few wisps of ethereal light, and his thin lips curved up a little, ¡°Of course she thought that after doing so, she could help me diminish the power of The Lane Family¡¯s enemies.¡± Ives Norton¡¯s mouth twitched, ¡°Don¡¯t think I don¡¯t hear you bragging to me that she¡¯s doing this for you.¡± Baird Lane grunted, ¡°Can we talk now?¡± ¡°It¡¯s possible, but ¡­¡± Ives Norton trailed off, selling it. Baird Lane sank his face in displeasure, ¡°What more do you want?¡± ¡°I only ask one thing, that you protect her and the daughter of Leo Bort¡¯s ex-wife.¡± Ives Norton returned. Baird Lane pursed his thin lips, ¡°Reason.¡± ¡°Because she¡¯s Christine White!¡± spat Ives Norton slowly. Baird Lane¡¯s pupils plummeted and his face changed slightly, ¡°What do you mean, Christine White is Leo Bort¡¯s daughter?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Ives Norton nodded. ¡°That¡¯s impossible!¡± Baird Lane pranced to his feet, ¡°How could she be Leo Bort¡¯s daughter.¡± ¡°I know you won¡¯t believe this, but it¡¯s the truth.¡± Ives Norton said, walking over to a bookcase, pulling open a drawer and pulling a report out of it and tossing it to him, ¡°This is Christine White¡¯s appraisal with Molly Bort and Leo Bort, so you can take a closer look at it and you¡¯ll know if I¡¯m lying to you or not.¡± Baird Lane didn¡¯t answer, his eyes darting over the appraisal. At the end of the reading, he violently crumpled the appraisal into a ball, his breath low and suppressed around him, ¡°When did you know Christine White was Leo Bort¡¯s daughter?¡± ¡°Before Molly Bort¡¯s first surgery, I was in charge of Christine White¡¯s full medical checkup at the time, and that¡¯s when the nurse noticed something wasn¡¯t right with them, and then I knew.¡± Ives Norton replied. Baird Lane stared at him grimly, ¡°Why did you keep this from me until now!¡± ¡°For one thing, I don¡¯t know what to say, and for another, I don¡¯t feel the need to tell you.¡± Ives Norton clouded his eyes with him. Bang! Baird Lane hammered his fist on the table, ¡°Ives Norton, you ¡­¡± ¡°All right!¡± Ives Norton interrupted, ¡°Instead of ming me here, why don¡¯t you think about what you¡¯re going to do when you find out who Christine White really is, tell her the truth or keep it from her?¡± Baird Lane was silent. Ives Norton looked at him for a moment, then suddenly sighed, ¡°Baird, this is no small matter, either telling her or keeping it from her will do her a disservice, think it over, I¡¯m a bit tired, I¡¯m going to go and get some sleep in the lounge, piggyback the door for me when you leave.¡± With that said, Ives Norton patted Baird Lane on the shoulder and left the office. Baird Lane is the only one left in the office. He sat back in his chair somewhat disheveled, hisrge hand propped firmly against his forehead, his eyes staring deep into the crumpled appraisal. He knows that Christine White is not the daughter of The White Family and he has been searching for her real parents. But how could he not have realized that her real parents were, in fact, Leo Bort and his ex-wife? This is also really a big joke, obviously the closest rtives, but now they are enemies, he even do not know whether to tell Christine White the truth, told her, she will ept it? Baird Lane doesn¡¯t know the answer, he closes his eyes and takes a deep breath before suddenly tearing the appraisal to shreds with one hand and getting up to leave. When he returned to thepany, this matter was on his mind all the time, so much so that his whole body was out of work, and he was frequently distracted during the meetings. Gates is all stunned because he¡¯s never seen Baird Lane like this before. After the meeting, Gates could no longer resist and opened his mouth with a concerned greeting, ¡°President Lane, are you not feeling well somewhere?¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± Baird Lane rubbed his distended temples, ¡°Pull back the manpower searching for Christine White¡¯s real parents, there¡¯s no need to look.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Gates pushed up his sses in surprise. Baird Lane took a sip of his iced coffee, ¡°I already know who her parents are, plus, here¡¯s a task for you.¡± Gates expression straightened up, ¡°President Lane please.¡± ¡°You send a couple of men over there and get that couple from The White Family into the basement of the parking lot, I want to see them tomorrow.¡± Baird Lane ordered with narrowed eyes, a cold aura emanating around him that sent chills from the bottom of his heart. Since he now knew who Christine White¡¯s real parents were, there was no need for him to be scrupulous; it was time to ask how Christine White had actually be their daughter. Gates hears Baird Lane¡¯s words and is startled for a moment by the coldness in his words before nodding his head with a serious face, ¡°Okay President Lane.¡± ¡°Go ahead and make the arrangements, I¡¯ll head back.¡± Baird Lane fished aside his suit jacket and stood up. Gates watched his back as he left the office, dismayed. President Lane leaves early again ¡­ It was only three o¡¯clock in the afternoon when Baird Lane returned to the vi. Christine White was reading a design book, the afterglow glimpsed himing back, and still a little incredulous, thinking that she had misread it, she hurriedly put down the book in her hand to rub her eyes. After rubbing it, she looked toward Baird Lane again, and he was still standing there and hadn¡¯t disappeared.T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. That means he¡¯s really back. ¡°You ¡­¡± Christine White pointed at him. Baird Lane flicked her fingers away and spat out the word in slight disgust, ¡°Stupid!¡± Christine White instantly cked out, ¡°You¡¯re calling me stupid again.¡± ¡°Not stupid?¡± Baird Lane lifted her chin and stared at her face, ¡°Don¡¯t rub your eyester, they¡¯re red.¡± Christine White heard that he was caring about herself, her heart was a little sweet, and she was busy nodding her head quickly, ¡°Well, no more rubbing, by the way, why did youe back so early today?¡± ¡°Got a bit of a headache, so I came back early.¡± Baird Lane walked around the couch and sat down. Christine White was nervous, ¡°Headache? Are you sick?¡± She reached up and was about to touch his forehead. Baird Lane avoided her, ¡°No, too much going ontely, annoying.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Christine White was still a little unsure. Baird Lane hmmmed, ¡°Really.¡± ¡°So.¡± Christine White fixedly looked at his face, and seeing that there was indeed nothing wrong with his face, she was relieved not to pursue the matter any further. ¡°It¡¯s good if you¡¯re not sick, but you must say it when you¡¯re sick.¡± Christine White poured a ss of water for Baird Lane, ¡°That¡¯s how you are as a person, you hold everything in your heart, you don¡¯t say anything until others ask, sometimes it¡¯s really helpless.¡± ¡°You¡¯re educating me?¡± Baird Lane raised an eyebrow. Christine White shook her head, ¡°No, I¡¯m concerned about you.¡± Baird Lane grunted and didn¡¯t say anything more, picking up his water ss and taking a drink. After finishing his drink, he put down his ss of water and suddenly spoke, ¡°Christine White, if you found out that the family you have now, is not your real family, and your real family has a grudge against you, would you recognize them?¡± Chapter 305 Will you forgive him? ¡°Huh?¡± Christine White was slightly stunned, ¡°Why are you asking me that all of a sudden?¡± Baird Lane drops his eyelids, ¡°Just asking.¡± ¡°So.¡± Christine White nodded her head, indicating that she believed it, but felt a bit amused, ¡°That¡¯s a bit too strange of a question for you to ask.¡± ¡°So what¡¯s your answer?¡± Baird Lane looked up at her. Christine White bit her finger, ¡°It depends, doesn¡¯t it, you just said that if my current family, isn¡¯t my real family, and my real family has a grudge against me, so recognizing them or not depends on the size of that grudge, if ¡­¡± ¡°If what?¡± Baird Lane squeezes his water ss tight. Christine Whiteughed, ¡°If it¡¯s as patriarchal and hateful as my parents, who treat me like an ATM, it¡¯s not so much a case of disowning me, but at most, it¡¯s a colder rtionship.¡± ¡°And what if it¡¯s like the Leo Bort type, the kidnap-you-and-siphon-your-bone-marrow-and-abort-your-child kind?¡± Baird Lane¡¯s eyes twinkled with an unreadable look as he asked the question. Christine White frowned, ¡°Why are you using that as an example?¡± ¡°Answer me!¡± Baird Lane intensified his tone. Christine White froze, not understanding why he was reacting so strongly, but answered truthfully, ¡°No.¡± ¡°And the reason?¡± Baird Lane pursed his thin lips. Christine White¡¯s face was a little cold, even a little disgusted, ¡°I have no way to ept treating my father like this for a moment, such a person, rather than being a family member, it would be better to say that he is an unshared enemy, what¡¯s more, what kind of father would be so cruel to his daughter.¡± Baird Lane fell silent and hung his head slightly, the broken hair on his forehead blocking half of his face, making it impossible to see his expression at the moment. After a few seconds, he spoke again, ¡°So if all of this, all of this was done without him knowing you were his daughter, then you ¡­¡± ¡°All the more reason not to recognize it.¡± Christine White cut him off, ¡°To do such a vicious act to his daughter without knowing it was his own daughter is no reason to forgive, furthermore, why would he not know that it was his own daughter, did he abandon her as a child?¡± Baird Lane raised his eyebrows slightly. Whether she was abandoned by Leo Bort as a child, he wasn¡¯t sure. The exact truth is yet to be found out. Christine White couldn¡¯t help but skim a little when she saw that Baird Lane wasn¡¯t picking up, ¡°So the sin of abandonment, coupled with these actions, makes a man like Leo Bort unworthy of forgiveness and recognition anyhow.¡± ¡°Yeah well, I see what you¡¯re thinking.¡± Baird Lane folded his legs. His main reason for asking this was to test her true opinion of Leo Bort before deciding whether or not to tell her who she really was. But now it seems as if it won¡¯t be necessary. With how much she hates Leo Bort, she¡¯d probably break down if she knew he was her real father. ¡°Baird, I¡¯ve noticed you¡¯re acting strange today, huh?¡± Christine White scrunched up her little face and eyed Baird Lane oddly. Baird Lane rubbed his thumb, ¡°What¡¯s weird about it?¡± ¡°Everywhere is strange.¡± Christine White straightened her back and listed them all, ¡°First youe back so early, then you ask me these inexplicable things, is there something on your mind?¡± How else could one ask such an outrageous to the point of beingughable question as, Leo Bort is her father. ¡°Nothing on my mind, don¡¯t think about it, take your time reading, I¡¯m going upstairs to rest for a while.¡± Baird Lane pressed his brow bone, then stood up. Christine White looked at his tired face and was instantly a little distressed, ¡°Okay, go ahead and I¡¯ll call you for dinner.¡± Baird Lane hmmm¡¯d and crossed over to her and went upstairs. Christine White looked in the direction of departure and half-heartedly withdrew her gaze. When Aunt Lucy came in, she even joked, ¡°Ma¡¯am, so reluctant to let go of Mr., go upstairs and sleep with Mr. for a while.¡± ¡°Aunt Lucy!¡± said Christine White, ring at her with a slight blush on her little face. Aunt Lucyughed out loud. Christine White shook her head helplessly, ¡°It¡¯s not that I can¡¯t let him go, I just think he¡¯s being secretive today.¡± ¡°Sir is a bit off today.¡± Aunt Lucy nodded in agreement. Christine White rubbed her chin, ¡°Do you think he¡¯s hiding something from me?¡± ¡°Is it not enough that monsieur hides from you, madam?¡± Aunt Lucy cried. Christine White¡¯s eye twitched, ¡°Fair enough ¡­¡± ¡°So ah ma¡¯am, don¡¯t think too much, everyone has more or less secrets, let mister go, not to mention you can¡¯t pry mister¡¯s mouth if he doesn¡¯t want to talk about it.¡± Aunt Lucy patted her shoulderfortingly. Christine White fiddled with the book in her hands, ¡°I know, and usually I don¡¯t press him on what he doesn¡¯t want to talk about, but I don¡¯t know why, but he¡¯sing down with these questions today, and I inexplicably care in my heart.¡± ¡°What¡¯s there to care, do you really believe what Mr. asked, ma¡¯am, that Leo Bort is your father.¡± Aunt Lucy teased. Christine White rubbed her temples, ¡°If that¡¯s the case then I¡¯d rather die, well Aunt Lucy, I won¡¯t talk to you, I¡¯m reading.¡± She picked up the book and waved it twice. Aunt Lucy looked at the pendulum clock in the corner, ¡°Yes, ma¡¯am you can watch, I¡¯ll go to the kitchen and make you some big bone broth.¡± ¡°Uh-huh.¡± Christine White nodded. By evening, Aunt Lucy had made dinner. Christine White, seeing that it was about time, put her book down and prepared to go upstairs to call Baird Lane. In the room, Baird Lane is still asleep. Christine White stood beside the bed and lowered her head slightly, ready to wake him up. But after her hand reached out, before it touched him, he suddenly opened his eyes, then pinched her wrist in one hand and yanked hard. Christine White shrieks before Baird Lane yanks her onto the bed and rolls her over in a heap, pinning her down. ¡°What brings you up here?¡± Baird Lane stared at her. Christine White blinked, ¡°It¡¯s seven o¡¯clock,ing up to call you for dinner.¡± Seven points? Baird Lane frowned. He slept so long? ¡°Baird,¡± Christine White raised her hand and poked him gently in the shoulder, ¡°can you get up? It¡¯s heavy hey.¡± Baird Lane lifted his body a little but didn¡¯t get off of her, ¡°What did you just call me?¡±T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Ah Baird.¡± Christine White looked at him simply. The corners of Baird Lane¡¯s lips curved in an inessible curve, ¡°Baird? Did you forget what I told you to yell before?¡± ¡°What ¡­ What?¡± Christine White had a slightly confused expression. She hadn¡¯t really thought about it. Baird Lane let out a low chuckle and cupped her chin, ¡°Did you really forget that epithet you called mest time in front of Molly Bort?¡± Christine White¡¯s eyes rolled around for a second, then stopped, her eyes snapping open. Baird Lane¡¯s lips curved more and more when he saw her like this, ¡°Come to think of it?¡± Christine White averted her eyes and didn¡¯t answer. Baird Lane turned her face to his own, ¡°Look at me!¡± Christine White looked at him weakly. ¡°Shout it out.¡± Baird Lane took on a hint of amanding tone. Christine White¡¯s lips moved without making a sound. Baird Lane¡¯s eyes narrowed, ¡°If you don¡¯t yell, then you don¡¯t want me to get up.¡± ¡°That¡¯s a threat!¡± Christine White waited for him. Baird Lane gave a grunt, ¡°Doesn¡¯t matter what you say, as long as it serves its purpose, shout?¡± He asked her again. Christine White blushed a little and bit her lip, ¡°Old ¡­ Husband ¡­¡± Though she had called out to him that way before, just once. So she, at this moment, still felt shy about this titleing out of her mouth. Baird Lane, however, was less than pleased, and bringing his handsome face to hers, he emphasized, ¡°Not this one, shout it in a row.¡± Christine White couldn¡¯t argue with him, so she simply went out on a limb, and with her eyes closed and her breath sunk, she cried out, ¡°Husband! Is this okay?¡± Chapter 306 Not Your Son-in-Law Baird Lane pursed his lips and didn¡¯t say anything. Frankly, he remains dissatisfied. With this volume, this tone of voice, she made it clear that she wasn¡¯t even calling out to his husband from the bottom of her heart, but rather aplishing a task.T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. But look at how nervous she is, that¡¯s all ¡­ Baird Lane rolled over and got out of bed and stood beside it with a soft sigh, ¡°It¡¯s okay, yell often from now on.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Christine White sat up. Baird Lane straightened the wrinkled shirt on his body, ¡°Since you¡¯re not used to calling me that, you¡¯ll get used to it a few more times in the future, won¡¯t you?¡± The corner of Christine White¡¯s mouth twitched. So that¡¯s what he was ying at. ¡°All right, let¡¯s go.¡± Baird Lane straightened his clothes and headed for the door of his room. Seeing this, Christine White hurriedly put on her shoes that had fallen to the ground and stomped after him. After the meal, Baird Lane went to the study as usual. Christine White sits on the couch in the living room, watching TV and knitting a scarf. Aunt Lucy came over with a ss of milk and ced it gently at her heels before her eyes fell on the scarf she was holding. ¡°Ma¡¯am, this fancy, and this color, doesn¡¯t suit you, does it?¡± Aunt Lucy couldn¡¯t help but reach up and lift one end of the scarf and bring it to her heel for a closer look. Christine White smiled enigmatically, ¡°Well, I¡¯m not knitting for myself.¡± ¡°Not for yourself?¡± Aunt Lucy froze, then thought of something and pointed upstairs, ¡°That¡¯s for ¡­¡± ¡°Shhh!¡± Christine White hurriedly put up a finger to her mouth and shushed twice, ¡°Keep it down Aunt Lucy.¡± Aunt Lucy smiles understandingly and nods, lowering her voice, ¡°I see, ma¡¯am has a heart.¡± Christine White lowered her head in some embarrassment, ¡°I don¡¯t have much money, and I can¡¯t buy any expensive gifts for him, so I¡¯ll just have to put more effort into it, I hope he won¡¯t mind.¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s hand knitted by you ma¡¯am, how could mister dislike it.¡± Aunt Lucy waved her hand, signaling her not to worry. Christine White hmmm¡¯d and admonished, ¡°Aunt Lucy, don¡¯t you dare tell him that the scarf was a birthday present for him, he¡¯s always thought I knitted it for myself.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry ma¡¯am, I won¡¯t tell.¡± Aunt Lucy assured as she patted her chest. Christine White rolled her somewhat stiff neck, ¡°Thank you Aunt Lucy then.¡± ¡°Thanks for nothing ma¡¯am, you keep knitting, I¡¯ll bring tea up for mister.¡± Aunt Lucy said and went back to the kitchen. Christine White picked up the milk and took a sip, then went back to her work with her head down. But after a few minutes of being busy, the cell phone on the coffee table suddenly buzzed. Christine White stops her hands and probes, and the words Mick White are bouncing across the screen over and over again. ¡°Why is he calling?¡± She couldn¡¯t help but frown and mutter, but didn¡¯t bother to pick up her cell phone to answer it. Not to mention the fact that she hadn¡¯t forgotten the p fromst time, but now, she was really scared in her heart, afraid that she was here to ask for money again. The White Family , after all, almost never reached out to her except to ask for money. It might be the same this time, except for one thing she couldn¡¯t figure out, Baird Lane had already warned The White Familyst time about contacting her and asking for money or else he¡¯d put Mick White in jail, but now that Mick White was calling, wasn¡¯t he afraid that Baird Lane would actually put him in jail? Thinking about this, Christine White pursed her small lips, and as soon as she grabbed her cell phone, she cut the call off and turned it off. So much so, that Mick White could never fight his way back in. That way not only would she not hear him ask her for money, Baird Lane wouldn¡¯t know he¡¯d called. She¡¯s doing this, and she¡¯s kind of saving him for once. ¡°I hope you can understand my good intentions.¡± Christine White tugged at the corner of her mouth, tossed the phone away without further thought, and continued to mind her own business in peace. After working until eleven-thirty, she stood up and moved her sore shoulders before heading upstairs to rest. The next day, instead of going to the office, Baird Lane drove Christine White to a hotel owned by The Lane Family to teach her how to set up the venue for the business league. Theyout of the venue is not really as simple as just decorating it, but in addition to decorating it, it also involves a lot of other aspects to pay attention to. Criteria for wine selection, dessert diet, and seating arrangements, etc., etc., etc., etc., etc., etc., etc., etc., etc., etc., etc., etc., etc., etc., etc., etc., etc., etc., etc., etc., etc., etc., etc. In order not to embarrass The Lane Family, or Baird Lane, Christine White learns very hard. She followed Baird Lane around with a pen and notebook, taking notes on almost everything he said. Baird Lane didn¡¯t discourage her when he saw how hard she was trying, and even deliberately slowed down his speech so that she could keep up with him. ¡°That¡¯s pretty much it, the rest of the details will be taken care of by the hotel¡¯s decorators, they¡¯re all professionals, you don¡¯t have to worry about it, you just need to keep in mind what I¡¯ve just told you about not making any mistakes.¡± Baird Lane tugged the tie around his neck and said to Christine White. His voice was a little raspy after all that talk. Christine White hurriedly brought him a ss of water, ¡°I know, I¡¯ll keep an eye on it.¡± ¡°Uh-huh.¡± Baird Lane answered, tilting his head back and sipping slowly from his ss. Christine White looked at the knot in his throat that went up and down with the movement of drinking water, only to find it very provocative, and for a moment, she couldn¡¯t help but look mesmerized. Baird Lane sensed the straight look in her eyes and lowered his head towards her, seeing the confusion in her eyes he raised an eyebrow slightly before reaching up and flicking her forehead, ¡°What are you looking at?¡± ¡°To see you look good.¡± Christine White subconsciously replied back. Baird Lane¡¯s mouth quirked, ¡°Really, I¡¯ll let you get back to it tonight.¡± Christine White¡¯s little face turned red when she reacted to the meaning of his words, ¡°You ¡­¡± Before she could finish her sentence, she was suddenly interrupted by a cell phone ringing. Christine White eyes Baird Lane¡¯s suit pocket. Baird Lane frowned and held his cell phone out before putting it to his ear to answer, ¡°Hello.¡± ¡°President Lane, the men have been moved to the basement, when are youing over?¡± Gates¡¯ voice came from the other end of the line. A dark aura swept across Baird Lane¡¯s deep eyes, ¡°Be right there.¡± The phone hung up and he put it away and looked at Christine White, ¡°You stay over here and familiarize yourself with the venue, I have something to do to get back to the office, I¡¯ll pick you up this afternoon.¡± ¡°Okay, go ahead.¡± Christine White waved him goodbye. Baird Lane hmmm¡¯d and lifted his feet to leave the hotel. The Lane Family Group, in the parking lot. Baird Lane pulled up and Gates came over and opened the door for him, ¡°President Lane.¡± ¡°Lead the way.¡± Baird Lane flung out two words coldly. Gates nodded slightly before making a gesture of invitation. Baird Lane followed him into the basement of the parking lot. The basement was dark and cold, and seemed a little eerie. White fatherthe White¡¯s mother was so frightened by the whole situation that her face was green and white. But the moment they saw Baird Lane, it was as if they had seen a lifesaver, and they rushed to reach out and try to touch him. Baird Lane took a step straight back to avoid their outstretched hands. But White fatherthe White¡¯s mother didn¡¯t care, after all, their main concern right now, could they get out of this hellhole. ¡°Son-inw, have youe to our rescue?¡± the White¡¯s mother looked excitedly at Baird Lane. Father White didn¡¯t say anything, but his eyes were the same as THE White¡¯s mother. Baird Lane swept coldly over them, then sat down in the chair Gates had brought and spat out slowly, ¡°I had you brought here.¡± Chapter 307 Christine White’s Birth Mother ¡°What?¡± White¡¯s father the White¡¯s mother was stunned, half in shock. Baird Lane leaned forward slightly, gazing at them like a towering monarch, ¡°Do you know why I had you brought here?¡± White¡¯s father the White¡¯s mother shook her head in horror. Baird Lane looped his arms, ¡°Because I want to know, whose daughter is Christine White anyway?¡± He deliberately asked this question to test whether the couple was clear in their minds. ¡°Whose daughter ¡­¡± Father White the White¡¯s mother looked at each other before the White¡¯s mother nervously spoke, ¡°Son-inw ¡­¡± ¡°Shut up, I¡¯m not your son-inw!¡± Baird Lane chided with a grimace. Before, he didn¡¯t recognize himself as the couple¡¯s son-inw, and even less so in the future. the White¡¯s mother¡¯s body shook at Baird Lane¡¯s yell, and her face nched as she shut her mouth. Baird Lane didn¡¯t bother to look at her and turned his attention to Father White, ¡°You tell me whose daughter Christine White really is!¡± Father White couldn¡¯t help but shiver even as he met his icy pupils, but he was much more calm than THE White¡¯s mother, at least he wouldn¡¯t be too frightened to open his mouth, ¡°I ¡­ We don¡¯t know, that woman she didn¡¯t tell us who she was.¡± ¡°A woman?¡± Baird Lane narrowed his eyes. Father White nodded, ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°What was the woman¡¯s name?¡± Baird Lane asked in a hushed voice. Father White thought for a moment, not thinking, and nudged THE WHITE¡¯S MOTHER beside him. the White¡¯s mother rushed back, ¡°E Smith, her name is E Smith!¡± E Smith! Baird Lane blushed slightly. Sure enough, it¡¯s Leo Bort¡¯s ex-wife. ¡°So how did you meet E Smith, and how did Christine White be your daughter?¡± Baird Lane gripped the arms of his chair. White father did not dare to hide, and quickly told the story of that year, ¡°That year, my wife and I went to the hospital to check the body, on the way to meet a car ident, a sedan knocked down a pregnant woman, the pregnant woman was knocked down and covered with blood, we were scared, hiding on the side of the road did not dare toe out ¡­¡± ¡°Why are you afraid toe out?¡± Baird Lane¡¯s brow furrowed as he heard what was wrong in that statement. the White¡¯s mother picked up, ¡°Because we saw the minivan, it was intentionally going to hit that pregnant woman, and after that pregnant woman was knocked down, there was someone else in the car who came down to check to see if that pregnant woman was still alive.¡± ¡°Yes, yes, yes, the man checked it out and made a phone call, but we didn¡¯t hear much at that time when it was too far away, we heard the man say that the mission wasplete and the people had been solved, and we were afraid that we would be killed by the man who found out about it all together, that¡¯s why we didn¡¯t dare toe out.¡± Father White said. Even though it has been more than twenty years since this incident, whenever I recall it, I still have more than a little fear in my heart. Baird Lane¡¯s mind raises a huge, unsettling wave, ¡°And after that?¡± ¡°After that the car left, we went over to check on the pregnant woman, we thought that the pregnant woman was really dead like the man said, but we didn¡¯t realize that the pregnant woman was still alive and begged us to save the child in her womb, which we didn¡¯t want to do.¡± Speaking of this, Father White¡¯s voice was much fainter all of a sudden. Baird Lane¡¯s forehead veins jumped impatiently, and he spat out one word indifferently, ¡°Speak!¡± White father swallowed, only to continue to say, ¡°that pregnant woman said as long as we save her child, she will give us two hundred thousand, where we have seen so much money ah, so immediately agreed to go down, sent her to the hospital, unfortunately ¡­¡± ¡°Too bad she had a bad life.¡± THE WHITE¡¯S MOTHER picked up the end of the sentence, ¡°The third day after that child was born, she didn¡¯t make it through and died, and after she died that child was left, and we didn¡¯t know who she was so we kept the child because we never had any children as a couple at the time.¡± ¡°More than that reason, right.¡± Baird Lane folded his legs, his voice cool and indifferent, ¡°I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s because you guys saw that E Smith could casuallye up with two hundred thousand dors, and then guessed that she¡¯s not an ordinary person, so you thought of raising Christine White, and then iming a hefty amount of alimony when she recognizes her ancestor, am I right?¡± ¡°This ¡­¡± Father Whitethe White¡¯s mother¡¯s old face doubled over and stiffened. Baird Lane took one look at them like that and knew he had indeed hit the nail on the head and couldn¡¯t hide the disgust on his face, ¡°Where¡¯s E Smith¡¯s body?¡± ¡°We sent him to be cremated, and the ashes have been kept in the funeral home for twenty-five years, and they should be expiring soon.¡± Father White replied. Baird Lane stood up, ¡°I won¡¯t do anything to you as a couple for raising Christine White, but I can¡¯t just let go of the debt for abusing her as a child, I can¡¯t just let go of the debt for the sins that you have created, let your son take the me, after all, your son hasn¡¯t bullied her much either.¡± ¡°You ¡­ What are you trying to do to Mick?¡± THE WHITE¡¯S MOTHER was in a hurry when she heard that her son was going to suffer. Father White didn¡¯t say anything, but his eyes were equally very worried. Baird Lane coldly hooked the corner of his lips, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I don¡¯t do things that will kill people, but it¡¯s still possible to waste a hand, this hand, consider it as yourpensation to Christine White, from now on, she will have nothing to do with you, The White Family, she doesn¡¯t owe you anything, and you don¡¯t look for her anymore. ¡± ¡°No!¡± The White¡¯s mother repeatedly pped her thighs and cried out, ¡°President Lane, you can¡¯t do this! At least Mick and Christine White are siblings, you can¡¯t do this.¡± ¡°I¡¯m desperate?¡± Baird Lane pursed his lips expressionlessly, ¡°But if you guys had ever been nice to her, I wouldn¡¯t have to do this to you, alright, I¡¯ll give you two choices, put Mick White in jail or maim one of his hands, your choice.¡±T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Old man ¡­¡± the White¡¯s mother handily grabbed Father White¡¯s arm and signaled him to think about what to do. Father White is a man in the end, much calmer than THE White¡¯s mother, and at the moment is torn between what exactly to choose. Baird Lane waited for about a minute, and did not wait for a result, began to be a little impatient, hand in his pants pocket coldly spoke, ¡°There is one more thing I want to tell you guys, Mick White not only has a gambling conviction, but also has the experience of sucking up, once in jail, will be ten years to start, so ¡­¡± ¡°No jail time!¡± Father White interrupted loudly, looking terrified, ¡°No jail time for Mick.¡± Ten years to start, what future does that out Mick have? ¡°Looks like you¡¯re choosing to handicap Mick White with one arm, huh?¡± Baird Lane raised an eyebrow. Father White closed his eyes and nodded his head sorrowfully, ¡°Mutting a hand is better than going to jail, and maybe he won¡¯t gamble in the future.¡± ¡°Old man you ¡­¡± the White¡¯s mother was about to speak when Father White took her by the hand and gave her a warning shake of the head. The White¡¯s mother had never seen such a serious White¡¯s father, and was immediately stunned, na na na swallowed back the unfinished words. Baird Lane saw this and lifted his chin in satisfaction at their knowledge, ¡°In that case, you may leave, but remember, don¡¯t contact Christine White again or watch out for Mick White¡¯s other hand.¡± ¡°Yes yes yes.¡± Father White, with a white old face, hurriedly responded. Baird Lane waves his hand and Gates, who has been acting as the invisible man, steps forward and takes both men out with one hand and one cor. A few momentster Gates returned, ¡°President Lane, I¡¯ve had them sent back, and I¡¯ve sent someone over from Mick White to take care of it.¡± ¡°Uh-huh.¡± Baird Lane nodded, indicating he knew. Gates stood behind him and suddenlymented, ¡°This is not expected, thedy¡¯s life will actually be like this, no wonder Leo Bort did not hold E Smith¡¯s funeral back then, it turns out that the body is not in his hands at all.¡± Baird Lane¡¯s eyes twinkled for a moment, ¡°What I want to know now is, was Leo Bort responsible for E Smith¡¯s car ident, or did Loring do it, or did they conspire together?¡± Chapter 308 – Strange Flower ¡°No way?¡± Gates¡¯ mouth opened in surprise, ¡°I¡¯d believe it if it was Loring who did it, but Leo Bort can¡¯t be right, he¡¯s E Smith¡¯s husband anyways and they used to be really in love.¡± ¡°There¡¯s nothing impossible, you know very well what Leo Bort is, and from a normal person¡¯s point of view, what should a husband¡¯s first reaction be when his wife is in a car ident?¡± Baird Lane looked at him. Gates didn¡¯t think twice about answering directly, ¡°Calling the police to find the killer, of course.¡± ¡°True, but the fact that Leo Bort did nothing, but instead went straight to the public with the news that E Smith had gone to her death, is the biggest mystery of all.¡± Baird Lane said narrowing his eyes. Gates huffed backward, ¡°If that¡¯s true, then Leo Bort is terrible.¡± ¡°So in this case, even if Leo Bort wasn¡¯t personally involved, he definitely can¡¯t get away with it, so go contact a reputable firm and get to the bottom of E Smith¡¯s car ident.¡± Baird Lanemanded. Gates scratched his head with some difficulty, ¡°But President Lane, after all, this was more than twenty years ago, technology was not developed at that time, not to mention the location of the incident, there are not many surveince cameras on the roadways of the country, it is not easy to check.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not good enough to check.¡± Baird Lane said forcefully. Gates sighed, a bitterugh in his mind, ¡°I know.¡± ¡°Besides.¡± Baird Lane spoke again. Gates¡¯ form tightened, ¡°Is there anything else President Lane wants?¡± ¡°Go down to the funeral home and get E Smith¡¯s ashes out and buy a plot for burial.¡± Baird Lane turned his watch and looked at the time order. Gates sighed in relief, ¡°I know, I¡¯ll get it done as soon as I can.¡± He thought that there was some kind of daunting task ahead. ¡°Well, that¡¯s good, I¡¯ll be off.¡± Baird Lane lifted his foot and walked out of the basement. It was time for him to pick up Christine White at the hotel. Christine White didn¡¯t expect Baird Lane to pick her up so soon, and was both surprised and pleasantly surprised for a moment. ¡°Are you done with your business?¡± She pulled open the door and got in. Baird Lane poked around and buckled her seatbelt himself, ¡°Busy, how¡¯s your side?¡± ¡°And almost done, all that¡¯s left is to be the overseer.¡± Christine White waved her small fist and said with a wide smile. Baird Lane raised his eyebrows slightly, ¡°You seem to take pleasure in things like setting up the venue, don¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Did you see iting?¡± Christine White was slightly surprised. Baird Lane started the car, ¡°It¡¯s written all over his face, why can¡¯t he see it.¡± ¡°Uh ¡­¡± Christine White rubbed the tip of her nose in some embarrassment, ¡°I am indeed quite happy, after all, this is the first task you and Grandpa have given me, and it makes me feel like I¡¯m finally no longer a salted fish and have a role to y.¡± ¡°Really, then good luck and don¡¯t let grandpa down.¡± A faint smile surfaced in Baird Lane¡¯s eyes. Turns out she¡¯s been feeling inferior about not being able to help The Lane Family. What a silly woman! ¡°Well, don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t let grandpa down.¡± Christine White pursed her lips and returned with a firm face. Baird Lane nced at her in the afterglow, ¡°When we get back, I¡¯ll send you an invitation list, so you canpare it to the people on it and get a feel for their preferences and taboos, so you don¡¯t say the wrong thing when you¡¯re dealing with them.¡± ¡°Dealing?¡± Christine White froze, then pointed to herself in a bit of a panic, ¡°I¡¯m going to get to know the big boys?¡± ¡°What else do you think, The Lane Family is the organizer of this alliance, and you, as the Young Lady of The Lane Family, are required to attend.¡± Baird Lane replied in a cloudy voice. Christine White was anxious, ¡°But I have no idea how to deal with them.¡± ¡°That¡¯s what you¡¯re going to have to learn, the ones whose family lineage doesn¡¯tpare to The Lane Family¡¯s are the ones whoe to befriend you and you just deal with them casually, and the ones whose family lineage doesn¡¯t evene close to The Lane Family¡¯s, when you talk, you can go along with their preferences a little bit.¡± Baird Lane taught her. Christine White nods as she listens, ¡°What about a better family than The Lane Family?¡± ¡°Not for a while.¡± Baird Lane gave her four words back. Christine White sniffed and gasped slightly, ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± ¡°But ¡­¡± Baird Lane suddenly trailed off. The corner of Christine White¡¯s eye twitched and she felt her nerves jolt, ¡°But what?¡± Baird Lane¡¯s expression turned serious, ¡°This time the Business Alliance has added a new family, overseas The Camp Family, this family¡¯s power is not on par with The Lane Family, you need to pay attention to it.¡± ¡°So what do I need to watch out for?¡± Christine White couldn¡¯t help but take it seriously when she saw how gruff he was talking. ¡°What exactly, I¡¯m not sure, I don¡¯t have much of an impression of this The Camp Family, they¡¯ve emigrated overseas since the Reformation and have nevere back, so I don¡¯t know much about it, just follow me around when you¡¯re there and keep your mouth shut.¡± ¡°Good.¡± Christine White nodded. Back at the vi, it was six in the afternoon, just in time for the evening hours. At the table, Christine White eats while checking the list of invitees Baird Lane sent her. Halfway through seeing it, the phone suddenly rang. Christine White stopped her chopsticks and looked up at Baird Lane. Baird Lane frowned and held his cell phone out, scanning the screen before stretching his brow and putting the phone to his ear, ¡°Hello.¡± ¡°President Lane, it¡¯s done, Mick White sent it back to the couple.¡± Gates¡¯ respectful voice came. Baird Lane didn¡¯t turn on the amplification, and although he knew Christine White couldn¡¯t hear the call, he couldn¡¯t help but nce toward her. Christine White cocked her head in confusion, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± He talks on the phone but looks at her. It¡¯s hard to believe that this is a phone call that concerns her. Baird Lane didn¡¯t answer Christine White and pulled his gaze back, ¡°I see.¡± ¡°Also, E Smith¡¯s done, the address of the mausoleum, I¡¯ve sent it to your cell phone, check it.¡± Gates added.T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. Christine White brought her cell phone to her attention, and sure enough, there was an unchecked message on it. He tapped the message open and memorized the address on it for a second before turning off the missive and continuing the call, ¡°Hard work, double your bonus this month.¡± ¡°Thank you President Lane,¡± Gates said with an instant smile. Baird Lane hmmm¡¯d and cut the phone off. ¡°Come with me somewhere tomorrow.¡± He said to Christine White as he put down his cell phone. Christine White, with chopsticks in her mouth, asked nkly, ¡°Where to?¡± ¡°You¡¯ll see when we get there, keep eating.¡± Baird Lane tapped the table. He was going to remain mysterious, and Christine White, knowing she couldn¡¯t ask no matter what, simply pushed her curiosity down and didn¡¯t ask any more questions. After the meal, they both went upstairs. But when they went upstairs, they each went their separate ways. Baird Lane went back to his study and minded his own business, and Christine White went to her room to wash and prepare for rest. The next day, she yawned as she came downstairs and greeted Aunt Lucy, who was cleaning and cleaning. ¡°Morning, Aunt Lucy.¡± Aunt Lucy smiled and responded, ¡°Good morning ma¡¯am, sir has been waiting for you for a long time.¡± ¡°Sir?¡± Christine White sobered instantly, ¡°He hasn¡¯t left yet?¡± ¡°Did you forget I said I¡¯d take you somewhere?¡± Baird Lane¡¯s voice rang out coldly from behind him. Christine White turned around in a hurry, only to see him standing behind her with a cup of clear tea, looking at her with a nk face. Christine White smiled a little embarrassed, ¡°I didn¡¯t forget, I thought it was noon or afternoon.¡± ¡°All right, go get breakfast and we¡¯ll leave afterward.¡± Baird Lane waved his hand, signaling her to hurry to dinner. Christine White answered and headed toward the dining room. After breakfast, the two of them went out of the vi together. ¡°President Lane, ma¡¯am.¡± Gates came by at some point and got out of the car holding a bouquet of flowers. Christine White looked at the bouquet and was surprised that the flowers were actually yellow and white chrysanthemums. Why is Gates hugging these flowers? Chapter 309 – Complicated Feelings This kind of flower is clearly used only when you go to pay tribute to someone. Could it be that the ce he was taking her to, was a mausoleum? Thinking, Christine White tugged on Baird Lane¡¯s sleeve, ¡°Baird, is there someone you¡¯re taking me to see?¡± Baird Lane nodded, ¡°Take you to someone very important.¡± ¡°Who?¡± Christine White was very curious. Baird Lane looked at her deeply for a moment, didn¡¯t answer, pulled open the door and got in. Christine White couldn¡¯t help but sigh when she saw him like this. ¡°Ma¡¯am.¡± Mrs. Gates called Christine White to a halt as she was about to get in the car as well. Christine White pulled back the one foot she had just stepped into the car and craned her head to look, ¡°Assistant Gates, what can I do for you?¡± Gates handed her the flowers in his arms with both hands, ¡°Take them, ma¡¯am.¡± ¡°For me?¡± Christine White froze slightly. Gates nodded, ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°But ¡­¡± ¡°Here, just take it.¡± Baird Lane snapped as he rolled down his window. Christine White looked at him for a few seconds and took the flowers in a daze, her mind still a little foggy until she got into the car. She didn¡¯t understand why Gates had given her the flower. And Baird Lane had to make her take it. What the hell are they selling? All the way there, Christine White mulled this over and didn¡¯t say a word to Baird Lane. Baird Lane ignored her as well, with his full attention on the tablet, and asionally scribbling and drawing on it with a sensor pen, not knowing what he was doing. An hour or soter, Gates pulled up. Christine White got out of the car, looked around from side to side, and pursed her lips. Sure enough, where Baird Lane is taking her, is the mausoleum. But who exactly is it thates to the mausoleum to see? The first thing ruled out was The Lane Family people, who had their own mausoleum and would not be buried outside. Is it hard to believe that it¡¯s some rtive of The Lane Family? ¡°Ma¡¯am!¡± Gates suddenly called out to Christine White. Christine White came back with a jolt, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°President Lane told you to hurry up and keep up.¡± Gates pointed ahead. Christine White looked around and realized that Baird Lane was already inside the gates of the mausoleum. She quickly thanked Gates, hugged the flowers tightly in her arms, and hurried after the man. After catching up, she gasped slightly and said with some grumbling, ¡°Why did you leave without calling me.¡± ¡°You¡¯re the one who¡¯s going off on a tangent.¡± Baird Lane returned faintly. Christine White grunted and was about to say something. Baird Lane stopped abruptly, ¡°Here it is.¡± ¡°What arrived?¡± Christine White mmed into his back unawares. Baird Lane stood very still, and even when she bumped him, he didn¡¯t move a muscle, but instead, he very calmly reversed his hand behind his back and held her by the shoulder, avoiding the possibility of her being hit backward. ¡°She¡¯s the one I brought you here to see.¡± Baird Lane looked at the headstone in front of him. Christine White sniffs and stops rubbing her forehead, stepping out from behind him and following his gaze. At the sight of the tentative new headstone, she was startled for a moment before she looked closely at the name on it. ¡°E Smith ¡­¡± Christine White slowly read the name above, and for no apparent reason, her eyes suddenly reddened. Baird Lane raised an eyebrow a little surprised to see her like this, ¡°You¡¯re crying?¡± Christine White¡¯s lips twitched, ¡°I don¡¯t want to cry, but I don¡¯t know why, it¡¯s so hard inside.¡± It¡¯s not just hard, it¡¯s an indescribable emotion, sour, astringent, bloated ¡­ She couldn¡¯t help but reach out and touch the words E Smith on the headstone, and her hand trembled as she did so. ¡°I feel so close to the name E Smith.¡± Christine White closed her eyes, ¡°Like I should know her, Baird you tell me who she is? Why did you bring me to see her? Is she rted to me in some way? Or who the hell is she to me?¡± She was a bit emotional and had a bit of urgency in her eyes. Desperate to find out who this E Smith is. The fact that she has such mixed emotions about this E Smith is enough to show that this E Smith is rted to her, just not sure how. ¡°Who she is, I can¡¯t tell you now, but she does matter to you, a very important person.¡± Baird Lane drew his hand back and spoke back in a faint voice. ¡°Very important people?¡± Christine White was clearly unhappy with this answer, she sank her eyes, ¡°Baird, I remember you asking me the question of what I would do if my current family wasn¡¯t my real family, didn¡¯t you ¡­¡± ¡°All right.¡± Baird Lane interrupted her with an aggravated tone. Christine White¡¯s small face stiffened, and all her words were all stuck in her throat at once. Baird Lane knew that his attitude just now was a bit heavy, after rubbing his brow, he softened his voice, ¡°Don¡¯t think too much, that question was just a feeling I had, it didn¡¯t mean anything else, as for E Smith, you¡¯ll naturally know it afterward, now give her the flowers, ande visit her more often when you have the time in the future.¡±T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°¡­ Hmm.¡± Christine White tugged at the corner of her mouth and reluctantly answered, then crouched her body down and ced the flowers in her arms, gently, on the heel of the tombstone. After putting it away, she stared at the name on the tombstone for a long time before getting back up. ¡°Why isn¡¯t there a picture?¡± Christine White asked, looking at the headstone where a picture should have been posted. Baird Lane spoke up, ¡°She¡¯s been dead for over twenty years and I don¡¯t know if there are any pictures left.¡± Maybe Leo Bort has. But you also have to find Leo Bort to get the photo from Leo Bort. ¡°Twenty years?¡± Christine White was surprised, her mouth opening wide in disbelief, ¡°No way, this headstone is still new.¡± ¡°She was never buried and I just had her ashes brought back from the funeral home yesterday.¡± Baird Lane exined simply. Christine White covered her mouth, ¡°How did this happen, and why were her ashes put in a funeral home?¡± It¡¯s been over twenty years ¡­ What kind of reason would keep her from being buried! Baird Lane lowered his eyelids, ¡°Who knows, now we should get back.¡± It¡¯s an issue he clearly doesn¡¯t want to talk about much. Christine White squeezed her palms, a little reluctant in her heart, but she didn¡¯t ask any more questions. Because she knew that what he didn¡¯t want to say, she wouldn¡¯t get an answer even if she asked. On the way back, Christine White looked out the window of the car, her mind had long since flown away, her mind was filled with the words E Smith, and the dark tombstone. She had never cared so much about a stranger as she did at this very moment. cared to, and her heart could not be calmed at all. Then there¡¯s Baird Lane, whose reaction to his sudden interruption just now was anticlimactic, coupled with those two previous missives she¡¯d received, could ¡­ Christine White¡¯s heart skipped a beat, forcing down the spection inside that she couldn¡¯t believe, and biting her lower lip dead center. It seemed necessary to make a trip back to The White Family to test Mom and Dad. Christine White¡¯s contemtive look was all seen by Baird Lane, and as if reading her mind, he suddenly spoke in a deep voice, ¡°From now on, over there at The White Family, you shouldn¡¯t go back, and you shouldn¡¯t get in touch with them anymore.¡± Christine White pushed her inner thoughts down for the moment and turned her gaze from the car window to him, ¡°Why?¡± If she doesn¡¯t go back, then how else is she going to ask? ¡°There¡¯s no reason, The Lane Family has been targeted by enemies for a while now, and you don¡¯t want The White Family to be targeted as well, so do what I say.¡± Baird Lane replied back with a random excuse. Christine White didn¡¯t know that Baird Lane had gotten the message and simply took him at his word, and discreetly nodded her head, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll keep that in mind.¡± Once The Lane Family feud is settled, she should be fine to go back. ¡°Just remember that, and ¡­¡± Baird Lane was about to say something when the phone in his pocket suddenly rang. He frowned and took his cell phone out with some displeasure, scanning the caller ID before picking up the phone, ¡°What is it?¡± Chapter 310 Overseas The Camp Family ¡°President Lane, it¡¯s not good, something has happened in the vi area developed in the south of the city.¡± An iparably anxious voice came from the other end of the phone. Baird Lane¡¯s brow furrowed hard, ¡°What happened?¡± ¡°The manager in charge of the vi area construction worker Land misappropriated the material payment, and then bought a batch of foam building materials, and now most of the vis have copsed, and a lot of buyers have surrounded the construction site to ask for a im.¡± ¡°What did you say?¡± Baird Lane¡¯s face suddenly grimaced to the extreme, and the cold air around him dropped the temperature in the car. Christine White shivered and looked at him worriedly, curious as to what had happened to make him react so badly. ¡°Did you get that manager?¡± Baird Lane asked with a death grip on his cell phone. The person on the other end of the phone replied back, ¡°No, he has run away, but we called the police. Will get the man back as soon as possible.¡± ¡°I know, you stabilize those buyers, I¡¯m on my way there now.¡± Baird Lane hung up the phone. Gates brought the car to a stop and twisted his head to look in the back seat, ¡°President Lane, what¡¯s going on?¡± The question just happened to be the same one Christine White was going to ask, she clenched her hands, ¡°Yeah Baird, is something big going on?¡± Baird Lane took a deep breath, barely suppressing the monstrous anger in his heart, and coldly replied back, ¡°There was a copse matter in the newly developed vi area in the south of the city.¡± ¡°What?¡± Gates dropped his sses at the news and it took several seconds for him to respond, ¡°President Lane, how could this happen?¡± The main industry of The Lane Family Group is real estate, and every residence, office building and vi developed over the decades has been developed without any mishap. Howe now it¡¯s ¡­ ¡°Could there be a problem with the building materials?¡± Gates quickly thought of the key point. Baird Lane nodded his head, ¡°That¡¯s right, the development manager in charge of that vi area, after embezzling the money for the building materials, bought a batch of inferior materials and ran away, and now that there¡¯s something wrong with the construction site, a lot of buyers are in an uproar.¡± ¡°Shit!¡± Gates sledgehammered the steering wheel in exasperation. Baird Lane nced at him and didn¡¯t me him for his rudeness, instead he gave his gaze to Christine White, ¡°Get out of the car and call Uncle Luise toe pick you up, I¡¯m going to check out the construction site.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll go just the same.¡± Christine White said. Baird Lane refused without thinking, ¡°No, you can¡¯t go.¡± ¡°Why?¡± Christine White asked. Gates answered for Baird Lane, ¡°Ma¡¯am, President Lane is worried about your safety yet, since the old days the people who ask for ims are very emotional and can strike if they are not careful, so for safety¡¯s sake, you should not go.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± Christine White looked at Baird Lane. Baird Lane hmmm¡¯d, ¡°Gates is right, you have Uncle Luisee and get you.¡± ¡°I know, then take care of yourself, don¡¯t get hurt.¡± Christine White uneasily admonished and pushed the door to get out of the car. She stood on the curb and waved at the car¡¯s Baird Lane, not putting her hand down until she watched the car move away, then looked around for a bus stop or subway station. She¡¯s not bothering to ask Uncle Luise toe and get it. It would take at least an hour or more for Uncle Luise toe over, and now that it¡¯s so cold, she doesn¡¯t want to stand on the side of the road and freeze, so she¡¯d better take her own car and go back faster. With that in mind, Christine White headed for the nearest subway station. When she arrived at the station, she picked a random ticket machine and got in line ready to buy a ticket. The subway station was crowded, the line was long, and Christine White was at the very back of the line. After standing in line for a while, she probed slightly to look at the front of the line to see how many more people were left before it was her turn, only to have her eyes caught by a man in front of her in line. ¡°Huh?¡± She couldn¡¯t help but let out a small gasp before surreptitiously sizing up the man in front of her. The man was very tall, wearing a straight suit, his hair was also waxed, looking exquisite and stylish, although the front of the man could not be seen, but just by looking at his back as well as the noble temperament that flowed out from his body, this man was definitely not an ordinary person either. But one wonders how such a person, who by definition travels with a chauffeur, coulde to the subway by himself. The question was filtered out of Christine White¡¯s mind after it swam around in her head, she was curious but didn¡¯t have a need to know necessarily so she stopped thinking about it after a little while and put her head back down to look at her phone. Soon, finally, it was almost Christine White¡¯s turn to buy a ticket. She put away her cell phone and waited quietly, after a few minutes of waiting, the man in front of her hadn¡¯t bought a ticket yet, she got a little impatient and reached out, only to find that he was actually standing in front of the ticketing machine, not moving at all, with absolutely no intention of buying a ticket. ¡°Sir.¡± Christine White couldn¡¯t help herself and poked the man gently before politely reminding him, ¡°Can you hurry up? There are people waiting in the back.¡± The man turned his head, revealing a very handsome face. He looked at Christine White, who had just spoken, and a sudden sh of shock appeared in his amber pupils, but it quickly disappeared, and then a faint apology appeared on his face, ¡°I¡¯m very sorry for the dy, it¡¯s really that I¡¯m not very good with this kind of machine.¡± ¡°Eh?¡± Christine White was first awed by his face and then surprised by his words, ¡°Not very good with it?¡±T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. Is there anyone left who can¡¯t use a ticket machine? ¡°Yes.¡± The man nodded slightly. Christine White sighed, then raised a faint smile, ¡°In that case, where are you going then sir, I¡¯ll show you how to buy it.¡± ¡°Thanks a lot then.¡± The man smiled gratefully. Christine White stepped forward and stood beside him and tapped the ticket machine, and after he said his address, she tapped into the ticket screen for that address, selected a single Land ticket, and reminded him to put in his coins. But the man unexpectedly pulled out a euro, which made Christine White¡¯s mouth twitch as she rushed to stop it. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± The man was still a little confused. Christine White cried andughed as she exined, ¡°Your money isn¡¯t exchanged, you can¡¯t use it here, you don¡¯t have any other money?¡± The man shook his head. Christine White pursed her lips breathlessly, ¡°Never mind, sir, why don¡¯t you wait on the side, I¡¯ll get it for you.¡± When she finished, she took out her money and bought the ticket, then bought another one for herself. After buying them, she walked outside the line with two tickets, gave the man¡¯s one to him, and was about to check the tickets to board the train. Instead, the man suddenly called out to her, ¡°Please wait.¡± ¡°Is there anything else, sir?¡± Christine White stopped in her tracks. The man walked up to her, ¡°Thank you very much for your help this time, may I ask what your name is?¡± ¡°Myst name is White,¡± Christine White spoke up with a smile but no intention of giving her full name. The man didn¡¯t get angry either, and with his palm pressed down at the spot where his heart would be, he introduced himself gently, ¡°Hello Ms. White, my name is Bess Camp, and I¡¯ve just returned from overseas.¡± ¡°Time? Overseas?¡± Christine White opened her mouth in shock as she listened to the words and thought of something, ¡°Overseas The Camp Family?¡± The man raised an eyebrow, ¡°Ms. White you know about The Camp Family overseas?¡± He pressed back his inner surprise, his eyes sizing up Christine White without a trace. He had thought that she was just a hot, ordinary woman, but he didn¡¯t realize that she actually knew about The Camp Family overseas. Although The Camp Family is powerful, it has always kept a low profile and is not well known overseas, even fewer people know about it in China, and ordinary people are even more unlikely to have heard of it, so how did she know about it? ¡°Yes.¡± Christine White nodded, ¡°I heard my husband say that.¡± More than Bess Camp¡¯s skepticism, she was unsettled in her mind at the moment, it was only yesterday that Baird Lane had mentioned to her that she should keep an eye out for The Camp Family when it was time for the Alliance meeting, and she hadn¡¯t expected that she¡¯d meet someone from The Camp Family today. What kind of destiny is this? Chapter 311 Bess Camp ¡°Your husband?¡± Bess Camp narrowed her eyes, ¡°Ms. White, it¡¯s me who takes the liberty of asking, who is your husband?¡± ¡°It¡¯s the organizer of this business league, Baird Lane,¡± Christine White replied. The pride in her tone is undisguised when she mentions Baird Lane¡¯s identity. Bess Camp was taken aback as well, then let her guard down and smiled softly, ¡°So it¡¯s Mrs. Lane.¡± The phrase Mrs. Lane made Christine White a little embarrassed, she rubbed the back of her neck and coyly said, ¡°There¡¯s no need to call me Mrs. Lane.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll just call you Ms. White, then.¡± Bess Camp changed her tune instantly. Christine White hmmm¡¯d, then asked, ¡°Is Mr. Toki here for the business alliance this time?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Bess Camp nodded and pointed in a direction immediately afterward, ¡°Christine White, there¡¯s a cafe up ahead, let me buy you a cup of coffee as a thank you for buying my ticket.¡± ¡°This ¡­¡± Christine White was a little hesitant. Bess Camp looked at her, ¡°No?¡± ¡°Uh, no.¡± Christine White waved her hand, ¡°Respectfully, then.¡± ¡°Please.¡± Bess Camp made a please gesture. Christine White said yes and followed him toward the caf¨¦. To be honest, she didn¡¯t really want to have coffee with him, after all, she wasn¡¯t familiar with him, even if she bought him a ticket, she didn¡¯t want anything in return, after all, it was only a few dors. Yet she couldn¡¯t really turn him down; she hadn¡¯t forgotten Baird Lane¡¯sment that overseas The Camp Family¡¯s power was on par with The Lane Family¡¯s. In case her refusal, upset him, it would be like making another powerful enemy for The Lane Family, so to avoid such a possibility, she had to agree. Arriving at the caf¨¦, Bess Camp gentlemanly pulled out a chair for Christine White. Christine White sat down with some formality. ¡°What can I get you to drink?¡± Bess Camp took the waiter¡¯s order and handed it to her. Christine White shook her head, ¡°I¡¯ll do whatever.¡± ¡°Cappino it is then, I know you girls don¡¯t like anything too bitter, this is better.¡± Bess Camp rmended. Christine White hmmm¡¯d, ¡°That¡¯ll be it, thanks.¡± ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡± Bess Camp smiled and ordered herself a Blue Mountain before returning the order machine to the waiter. After the waiter left, Christine White took a sip of the fresh water on the table and looked for a topic of conversation, ¡°What¡¯s Mr. Toki doing riding in a subway station?¡± Bess Camp replied with a bitter smile, ¡°I came here to pay my respects to a deceased elder at the mausoleum, and when I was about to go back my car broke down and my cell phone died, so I couldn¡¯t reach anyone else.¡± ¡°So it is.¡± Christine White smiled awkwardly. He was pretty unlucky. ¡°That said, it¡¯s really thanks to you Ms. White, if it wasn¡¯t for you, I¡¯d probably still be struggling with how to buy tickets, I¡¯ve never been to the country before and I didn¡¯t realize how much it¡¯s changed, I¡¯m totally out of my element.¡± Bess Camp said. His voice was very gentle, and the aura that flowed around him was casual; despite his noble status, he was not as cold as Baird Lane, who was too cold for people to approach. So with him, even if you are nervous and ufortable at first, you will gradually rxter. Christine White is like that now as she picks up, ¡°Mr. Toki grew up overseas, it¡¯s normal for him to be ufortable.¡± ¡°True enough.¡± Bess Camp took a sip of the coffee that had just been served with a smirk. Perhaps the vor of the coffee wasn¡¯t quite to his liking, he took a sip and put it down after frowning slightly. Christine White saw this and the corner of her mouth twitched slightly without saying anything. This man, he¡¯s kinda picky. ¡°Ms. White.¡± Bess Camp looked at Christine White. Christine White put down her coffee, ¡°Hmm?¡± ¡°You¡¯re a lot like my sister.¡± He said suddenly. Christine White was all shocked, ¡°Sister?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Bess Camp nodded. Christine White felt a bit amused, ¡°Mr. Toki don¡¯t joke, how can I ¡­¡± Her words suddenly came to a screeching halt, staring wide-eyed and incredulous at the photo in front of her, her face filled with shock, ¡°This ¡­¡±N?velDrama.Org owns all content. ¡°Now convinced I wasn¡¯t kidding?¡± Bess Camp smiled and closed her purse. Christine White swallows, half-collecting her thoughts and calming down, ¡°Well ¡­ This is incredible.¡± The girl in that photo just now actually really did look six or seven percent simr to her. If the girl in the photo hadn¡¯t had an extra mole on her brow than she did, she would have thought it was herself. ¡°It was incredible, when I was buying my ticket earlier, I was so surprised at the first sight of you Ms. White, I thought I saw my sister.¡± Bess Camp stroked her purse, a wistful look in her eyes. Christine White looked at him and vaguely guessed something, ¡°Your sister she ¡­¡± ¡°She passed away, she had a heart condition as a child, and when she was twenty, she didn¡¯tst long because she couldn¡¯t find a proper heart.¡± Bess Camp put her purse away and trailed off. Christine White bit her lip, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I shouldn¡¯t have asked.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s been a long time, and I¡¯m actually quite happy to see you today.¡± Bess Camp smiled again. His smile was really gentle, as if it had a healing power. Christine White couldn¡¯t help but feel calmer inside when she saw a smile like that. ¡°Your sister she, what¡¯s her name?¡± Christine White had a great interest in the girl who looked so much like her. Bess Camp softly spat out two words, ¡°Christine Camp.¡± ¡°Yao?¡± Christine White was shocked again, and after the shock, there were tears andughter. Bess Camp couldn¡¯t help but be a little confused when she saw her like that, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine, it¡¯s fine, it¡¯s just that I feel so connected, my name, too, has the word Yao in it.¡± Christine White said back. Bess Camp was slightly stunned, thenughed softly, ¡°That¡¯s quite a coincidence, if my sister was still alive, you might have been good friends. ¡± ¡°Maybe.¡± Christine White rubbed her coffee cup, feeling sorry in her heart for the girl who looked like her and had a simr name, but had died young. Buzz! At that moment, the cell phone in the bag suddenly rang. Christine White said an apology to Bess Camp before taking her cell phone out. The call was from Debby York and she didn¡¯t hesitate, she just answered it, ¡°Hello Debby .¡± ¡°Christine, do you have a minute?¡± Debby York¡¯s anxious voice reached her eardrums. Christine White hastily replied, ¡°Free.¡± ¡°Great, can you lend me some money?¡± Debby York asked hopefully. Christine White didn¡¯t think twice before agreeing, ¡°Yes, but how much?¡± More than that she didn¡¯t. ¡°How much it¡¯s going to be I¡¯m not sure yet, the hospital is settling the bill for my dad¡¯s surgery, I ¡­¡± ¡°I know, so I¡¯ll stop by and see my aunt and uncle.¡± Christine White interrupted her. Debby York hmmm¡¯d, ¡°Okay, then be careful on your way.¡± Hanging up the phone, Christine White put the phone away and looked at the man across the room in embarrassment, ¡°Mr. Toki, that I ¡­¡± ¡°You¡¯re busy if you have something to do, but can you leave a contact?¡± Bess Camp pulled out her own cell phone and handed it to her. Christine White was about to refuse, but thinking about the other party¡¯s status, she gritted her teeth and agreed, ¡°Okay.¡± She took the phone and put her phone number into it before handing it back to Bess Camp, ¡°At that time sir, I¡¯ll leave you to it.¡± ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll see you at the League meeting.¡± Bess Camp nodded with a smile. Christine White waved at him and ran quickly toward the customer service desk, ready to change her ticket to the hospital. By the time she got to the hospital, it was two hourster. Christine White met with Debby York, who had red eyes and looked like she had been crying. ¡°Christine you¡¯re here.¡± Debby York looked at Christine White and gave her a far-fetched smile. Christine White answered and got right down to business, ¡°How much will Uncle¡¯s surgery cost?¡± Chapter 312: Another Conspiracy ¡°Two hundred thousand.¡± Debby York spat out a hard string of numbers. Christine White looked shaken, ¡°That much?¡± ¡°Well, because it¡¯s a nerve surgery, it¡¯s more expensive than any other surgery, and our family is running out of money, I took all the money I had saved up to buy my own house, but it¡¯s still not enough, so Christine ¡­¡± ¡°I know.¡± Christine White put her hand on Debby York¡¯s shoulder, ¡°How much more is there?¡± ¡°Nearly a hundred thousand short.¡± Debby York returned with a lowered head and a bitter smile. Christine White took stock of her kitty and realized there wasn¡¯t much money at all. All of her money used to go to The White Family, and she hadn¡¯t worked much in thest two months, so she had almost no savings at all. It seemed the only way to use the money the old man had given her was to use the money. It¡¯s just that when this money moves, she doesn¡¯t know when she¡¯ll be able to pay it back, but it¡¯s better to save someone¡¯s life and forget about these problems for a while, and she hasn¡¯t paid back what she owes Baird Lane anyway. ¡°One hundred thousand dors, right? Okay, I¡¯ll go back and transfer it to you.¡± Christine White patted Debby York¡¯s shoulder, signaling her not to worry. Debby York cried out in gratitude, ¡°Christine, thanks ¡­¡± ¡°What are you thanking me for, we¡¯re good friends, by the way, where¡¯s aunt and uncle?¡± Christine White asked. Debby York raised her arm and casually wiped a tear from her eye and returned, ¡°It¡¯s in the hospital room, I¡¯ll take you there.¡± ¡°Good.¡± Christine White nodded, then followed her toward the hospital wing. Yu¡¯s father and mother are in the same hospital room, and Christine White can¡¯t believe her eyes when she goes in. In her memory, Yu¡¯s father and mother were just normal middle-aged figures, but now she saw two gray-haired sixty-year-olds. Did it turn out that illness can destroy a person¡¯s body so badly? Christine White looked at Yu¡¯s father and mother, who were more than ten years older than before, and couldn¡¯t help but reach out and touch her face. She has always been clear that her body is not as good as it used to be, after all, after two bone marrow donation surgeries and a miscarriage, how could her body be good, now she, no matter how much she eats she can¡¯t grow any meat, when the wind blows she will get a fever and a cold, even if she slightly runs and jumps for a while she won¡¯t be able to lift her breath, so it is obvious that her body has already been copsed. If this goes on, will she one day suddenly be unable to get out of bed? Will she suddenly grow old, just like her father and mother? In that case, shouldn¡¯t Baird Lane resent her? Thinking of this, a panic rose up in Christine White¡¯s heart in vain, and her little face went pale. Debby York saw her face and poured a cup of hot water and handed it to her, ¡°Christine, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Christine White took the hot water and held it tightly in her hand, the warmth of the boiling water spreading outward through the cup, gradually spreading all over her body, chasing away the coldness that surrounded her, which only made her feel a little calmer inside. ¡°I¡¯m fine, I just thought of something that scared me a little.¡± She shook her head, her voice a little hoarse as she returned. Debby York touched her forehead a little uneasily, ¡°Is it a fever, it¡¯s very white.¡± ¡°No.¡± Christine White held up her water ss and took a sip of the hot water. Debby York confirmed that she indeed did not have a fever, and with a slight sigh of relief, she withdrew her hand, ¡°It¡¯s good that she doesn¡¯t have a fever, it¡¯s almost noon, let¡¯s eat here, the hospital cafeteria tastes pretty good.¡± ¡°No Debby , I¡¯m going to go back first and transfer you the money.¡± Christine White smiled and politely declined. Debby York didn¡¯t hold back once she heard about the money, ¡°Okay, then take care on the road.¡± It¡¯s not that she¡¯s realistic, but she needs the money badly right now. ¡°I will, bye.¡± With a wave, Christine White headed out of the hospital wing.C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org When she got out, she didn¡¯t leave the hospital straight away, but went to the surgical department to see Ives Norton and see if she could ask him about Molly Bort¡¯s sister from Ives Norton. She was unlucky, though, and when she went, Ives Norton was not at the surgery, but out of the country. I heard from the nurse that it looked like he was out of the country for a medical lecture, and in any case, I don¡¯t know when he¡¯ll be back. Without seeing Ives Norton, Christine White was naturally lost in her heart, but only for a short while before she left the hospital without caring and went back to the vi. ¡°Ma¡¯am, why are you back alone, where is sir?¡± Aunt Lucy inquired when she saw Christine Whitee in alone, without seeing Baird Lane. Christine White pounded her shoulder and sat down, ¡°Something came up and he went to take care of it.¡± ¡°So.¡± Aunt Lucy nodded, ¡°Why don¡¯t you let old Luise pick you up then ma¡¯am.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need to go to all that trouble, it¡¯s easier for me to take my own car back.¡± Christine White said with a smile. Aunt Lucy was a bit disapproving, ¡°Ma¡¯am, Mr. The Lane Family is not quiet, for safety¡¯s sake, let Uncle Luise pick up and drop off in the future, just in case what happenedst time happens again!¡± Hearing Aunt Lucy mention thest incident, Christine White could not help but see in her mind, the old man¡¯s eyes filled with hatred, which made her shiver coldly, feeling her ribs aching again, and not daring to be so dismissive in her heart. ¡°I know, not next time.¡± Christine White put up three fingers to assure her. Aunt Lucy let her off the hook with this satisfaction, ¡°It¡¯s good that you won¡¯t, ma¡¯am go change and then eat.¡± ¡°Uh-huh.¡± Christine White answered, getting up and heading upstairs. Back in her room, after changing into something a little morefortable, she rummaged through her bedside drawer and pulled out a bank card. In this card was the twenty million dors that the old man had given her, andst time, before the check had expired, she had gone to the bank and cashed the check and deposited the money into this card. I didn¡¯t realize it was going to be used so soon now. Christine White silently wrote down the ount number on the bank card, and immediately took out her cell phone and used the payment software to transfer a hundred thousand to Debby York. That done, she put her bank card back in the drawer, grabbed her cell phone and headed out of the room and downstairs. In the evening, Baird Lane returned. When he came back, he had an outfit that Christine White couldn¡¯t believe her eyes. ¡°You ¡­ You fought?¡± She pointed at the man and opened her mouth in shock. The only thing I could see was that his usual straight and neat suit was now dirty and dusty. Even the meticulous hair, this moment is also slightly messy on top of the head, as well as the face, is also a white piece of ck piece, the whole is like a mud heap rolled out. Christine White had never seen such a messy Baird Lane, and looked dumbfounded for a moment, and when she reacted, she couldn¡¯t help butugh. But she was afraid that herughter would anger him, so she could only cover her mouth with two ovepping hands and let out a tiny stifledugh. And how could Baird Lane not see Christine White snickering, those eyes narrowing? He pinched the bridge of his nose and spoke a little wearily, ¡°All right,ugh if you want to.¡± When he said that, Christine White actually did it, she let go andughed out loud, ¡°Baird, did you fight someone or did you get hit?¡± ¡°Neither, after a day at the construction site that¡¯s all.¡± Baird Lane exined casually before taking off his suit jacket and tossing it to her, ¡°I¡¯m going to take a shower, lose this.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Christine White dutifully agreed and wrung her clothes out of the cottage. Half an hourter, Baird Lane came down from his shower and sat on the couch in a cozy silk robe, no longer looking the wreck he had when he returned. ¡°Here.¡± Christine White poured him a cup of tea and sat down beside him as well, ¡°Baird, did you take care of the vi area copse?¡± Chapter 313 – Fashion Show ¡°The buyers were appeased, but after this, The Lane Family¡¯s reputation is definitely going to be tarnished, and several media outlets had already rushed there and were broadcasting live before I got there.¡± Baird Lane sipped his tea and spoke back in a hushed voice. Christine White¡¯s eyes widened roundly, ¡°That means the vi copse has been reported by the media?¡± Baird Lane gave a nomittal hmmm. Christine White frowned, ¡°How did it happen so fast, how did those media outlets get the news?¡± ¡°Someone informed.¡± Baird Lane¡¯s eyes went cold. ¡°Who?¡± Christine White looked at him. Baird Lane showed a cold face, ¡°Gates found out that the manager in charge of the construction of the vi area is rted to the mole who stole the group¡¯s secrets, these two people also fled at the first time after both were in trouble and couldn¡¯t be found, who else could it be but The Lane Family¡¯s enemies?¡± ¡°Hiss ¡­¡± Christine White huffed backward, ¡°So that manager also intentionally embezzled money for materials and then bought a batch of foam building materials with the intent to cause a copse and discredit The Lane Family?¡± ¡°Not bad, so the money that rolls away and the purpose is served, a n to kill two birds with one stone.¡± Baird Lane heaved his teacup toward the coffee table. Christine White looked at the few drops of spilled tea and sighed darkly, ¡°Baird, it seems that old man, is trying to disintegrate The Lane Family step by step.¡± Baird Lane pursed his thin lips, ¡°I won¡¯t let him aplish his purpose.¡± ¡°The Lane Family lost a lot this time, didn¡¯t they?¡± Christine White looked at him. Baird Lane narrowed his eyes and didn¡¯t answer, a grim face. As she said, The Lane Family did lose a lot of money this time, the money for the materials that were swept away is more than a billion dors, and those vis that copsed, had to be rebuilt, but in that case, they would not be able to catch up with the scheduled opening date, and would have topensate those buyers, which, in turn, would amount to billions of dors. So when you add up the top and bottom, you¡¯ve lost billions of dors, and now the group¡¯s shareholders are up in arms. ¡°Baird, are you alright?¡± After waiting for Baird Lane¡¯s answer for a long time, Christine White already understood that The Lane Family had really lost a lot this time, otherwise he wouldn¡¯t have shown such an expression. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Baird Lane took a breath and returned wearily. Christine White is still a little worried, ¡°After losing so much, Grandpa ¡­¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t tell him at Grandpa¡¯s, and I asked Fubar to keep it from him as well.¡± Baird Lane rubbed his brow. Christine White lowered her eyes, ¡°But that won¡¯t stay hidden for long, will it.¡± Baird Lane pursed his lips, ¡°Hide it for as long as you can, if grandpa knows at this time, he might get irritated, I will settle this matter as soon as possible to add back the lost funds, so I won¡¯t apany you to the fashion show tomorrow.¡±Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. ¡°It¡¯s okay, I can go by myself, you seriously go about your business, don¡¯t worry about me.¡± Christine White waved her hand and spoke with a smile. At the juncture of such a big event in The Lane Family Group, she was already happy that he could still remember that he was going to apany her to the fashion show tomorrow. And she wasn¡¯t someone who didn¡¯t know the difference; if something happened to the group, she naturally knew which side he should go to. ¡°Well, make it up to youter.¡± Baird Lane reached up and pinched Christine White¡¯s nose. Christine White pped his hand away, ¡°It hurts.¡± Baird Lane gave a low chuckle, ¡°Finished reading?¡± He was asking if she¡¯d finished the book in herp. While he was in the shower, she had a costume design book handy and was reading it. ¡°Not yet.¡± Christine White held the book up, indicating that she still had a good chunk of it unread. However Baird Lane snatched the book as soon as it was closed and dropped it right on the coffee table, ¡°Stop reading and rest.¡± He took her hand and stood up. Christine White couldn¡¯t argue with him, so she had to follow him up the stairs. The next day, Baird Lane was really early. Christine White ate breakfast, then turned on the TV in the living room, ready to watch some random program, I did not expect that the TV just turned on, jumped out is Baird Lane¡¯s three hundred and sixty degrees without dead angle handsome face. ¡°If it isn¡¯t Mr.?¡± Aunt Lucy, who was mopping the floor, also saw Baird Lane and uttered a surprised voice. Christine White didn¡¯t answer, her eyes fixed for an instant on the TV screen. ¡°This looks like theunch.¡± Aunt Lucy added. Christine White nodded, ¡°That¡¯s right, it should be theunch of yesterday¡¯s vi incident, there was a copse incident, and it was also reported by the media, causing a bad impact on The Lane Family, as the president of The Lane Family Group, he always has toe out to exin. ¡± ¡°What an abomination!¡± Aunt Lucy dropped her mop with an exasperated look, ¡°What on earth does that old man have against us, The Lane Family, that he has to resort to these tactics to diabolize people.¡± Christine White smiled at that, ¡°Who knows what kind of vendetta, only until we figure out who he is and catch him.¡± ¡°How long will it take, the old man is hiding like a rat, he can¡¯t be found, not even by Leo Bort and the two traitors who betrayed The Lane Family, so you can see how well he¡¯s hiding.¡± Aunt Lucy bristled. Christine White pondered for a few seconds and stroked her chin, ¡°Actually, there might be a way to find Leo Bort¡­ I guess as long as we find Leo Bort, we won¡¯t be afraid of not being able to find that old man.¡± ¡°What way?¡± Aunt Lucy was very curious. Christine White squeezed the remote control in her hand, ¡°It¡¯s to capture Molly Bort and use Molly Bort to force Leo Bort out, Molly Bort is his daughter, I don¡¯t think Leo Bort would not care.¡± ¡°That¡¯s a good idea.¡± Aunt Lucy¡¯s eyes lit up and she urged, ¡°Ma¡¯am, what are you waiting for, tell Mister.¡± ¡°Baird won¡¯t do it, I¡¯m afraid.¡± Christine White shook her head, her eyes a little obscure, ¡°There¡¯s another reason he cares so much about Molly Bort that he shouldn¡¯t listen to me, and I¡¯m sure he¡¯s thought of this solution for a long time, he just hasn¡¯t implemented it because of that reason.¡± Aunt Lucy was a little upset when she heard this, ¡°Sir is really not thinking things through sometimes, is it The Lane Family or that Molly Bort that is important.¡± Christine White lowered her eyes, ¡°Aunt Lucy, don¡¯t say that, Baird he has a point, it¡¯s just that I¡¯m curious as to what the other reason is that he cares about Molly Bort, Aunt Lucy do you know?¡± Last time she asked Baird Lane, Baird Lane wouldn¡¯t say anything. So it has been very ufortable for her. He was always like that, hiding everything from her. ¡°Another reason to care about Molly Bort?¡± Aunt Lucy scratched her head in confusion, ¡°What are you talking about, ma¡¯am?¡± Christine White¡¯s eyes shed and she barely tugged at the corner of her mouth, ¡°Nothing.¡± Looks like Baird Lane is hiding so deep, even Aunt Lucy doesn¡¯t know about it. ¡°So.¡± Aunt Lucy nodded, seeing that she wouldn¡¯t go into details. Christine White turns off the TV, puts down the remote control in her hand, and bends down to pick up the mop from the floor again to give to Aunt Lucy. ¡°Well Aunt Lucy, it¡¯s almost time, I¡¯m going out.¡± She pointed to therge pendulum clock in the corner. Aunt Lucy knew she was going to the fashion show and didn¡¯t stop her, sending her out of the vi. In the car, Christine White clutched the fashion show tickets in her hands, her heart full of excitement, so excited that her little face was red. She never thought she would get to go to a live show so soon. Well, it¡¯s all thanks to Baird Lane. Christine White thought gratefully, whirling around and carefully cing the tickets back in her bag before taking out her cell phone and dialing a call out with her fingers flying. The phone rang a few times before being answered. Christine White didn¡¯t wait for the person on the other end of the line to say anything before asking in a rush, ¡°Hey, out and about?¡± Chapter 314 Molly Bort Walks the Runway ¡°Out out out.¡± Debby York¡¯s voice came over the phone. Christine White smiled slightly, ¡°Good, I¡¯ll meet you outside the venue then.¡± ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll call you when I get there.¡± Debby York returned. The call ended and Christine White put her cell phone away, unable to hold back the joy in her heart and even more excited about the fashion show toe. She had nned to go to the show by herself, but on second thought, with two tickets, one would be wasted if she didn¡¯t use it, so before she went to bedst night, she invited Debby York to go with her. Fortunately, Debby York obliged her as well. So that¡¯s why the call just came in. Soon the venue hall for the fashion show arrived. After Christine White sent Uncle Luise away, she stood at the front door of the venue and waited for Debby York, and after waiting for about ten minutes or so, Debby York appeared. She came running over panting, ¡°Christine, long wait, I¡¯m sorry, there was some traffic.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay, it wasn¡¯t that long of a wait, let¡¯s go inside.¡± Christine White took her hand and walked inside the venue. Their position was in the first row at the very front of the runway, and it was also the perfect position with the best and widest view, where they could see all the clothes on the models clearly. For this show, Christine White even brought her camera with her, intending to capture all the clothes on the models and go back to study the design as well as the shape. ¡°Oh my god Christine, I don¡¯t even know how to describe how I feel right now, you know? It¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve ever seen a runway show, and your husband is so talented that he was able to get tickets for both seats.¡± Debby York grabbed Christine White¡¯s arm and shook it excitedly. Christine White was adjusting her camera, and when she shook it like that, it almost flew out of her hand, and she was so scared that her face went white. But luckily, in the end, she was quick on her feet and grabbed the camera to avoid the consequences of breaking it. But even so, a pang of fear ran through her, and it was a while before she exhaled and calmed down. ¡°Debby , do you realize I just had a cardiac arrest.¡± Christine White red at Debby York without a good look. Debby York, knowing she was in the wrong, spat out her tongue, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I know it¡¯s wrong, it won¡¯t happen again, I promise!¡± She held up three fingers and shook them. Christine White looked at her in such a pathetic manner, it was so good and funny, ¡°Okay, stop talking, the runway show is starting.¡± ¡°That¡¯s it?¡± Debby York¡¯s entire body was startled when she saw the lights in the venue suddenly dim. Christine White tugged on her sleeve, signaling her to stop making noise. Debby York hurriedly kept her mouth shut as she understood, her eyes burning into the catwalk. One by one, the models walked out in turn, the body in exquisite high fashion, so beautiful that it almost took one¡¯s breath away. Christine White could even hear the many intakes of breath ringing in her ears as she hurriedly raised her camera and clicked away at the models, afraid to take one less shot. However, when she reached the grand finale model, she suddenly stopped pressing the shutter release, then violently put the camera down and stared at the grand finale model above with two wide unbelieving eyes. That¡¯s ¡­.. ¡­ Molly Bort? How does she walk the runway up there? Isn¡¯t she a ballet dancer? ¡°Christine what¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Debby York inquired curiously as she sensed her best friend¡¯s disorientation beside her. Christine White ignored it, with eyes only for the coquettishly smiling Molly Bort above. With that obvious look in her eyes, how could Molly Bort not feel it and look down slightly to see Christine White sitting in the first row. Simrly, Molly Bort didn¡¯t expect Christine White to be here, so her smile froze for a moment, but she quickly adjusted it to a brighter smile and walked slowly down the runway like a queen.T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. Such Molly Bort, look Christine White full of ck lines, feel that the grade of that dress are pulled down,pletely did not raise the camera to take pictures, until Molly Bort finished walking, the other models came out to thank the curtain, she only lifted the camera to shoot a few more. ¡°Is that Toby Dean?¡± Christine White looked at the western man holding Molly Bort¡¯s hand anding out together for the curtain call with a few moments of curiosity written in her eyes. Last time, she¡¯d only nced at this Toby Dean in the car and hadn¡¯t gotten a good look at what kind of person he really was. But now she could finally see that it was just as Gates had said, a flirty man who dressed fancy and behaved in an unabashedly flirty way. When this man thanked the curtain, a pair of eyes are constantly wandering in the models, a look know that the heart must be ying what restless bad idea, I really do not know how Molly Bort¡¯s eyes are long, fall in love with this kind of man. ¡°Christine, what the hell were you looking at just now, why did you react so strangely?¡± After the curtain call, on her way to the restroom, Debby York held Christine White¡¯s arm and couldn¡¯t help but ask. Christine White¡¯s small mouth opened and was about to reply, when she suddenly saw something, her expression changed slightly, and she hurriedly pulled Debby York to hide in a corner. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Debby York was still wondering. Christine White made a shushing motion, then pointed ahead, signaling her to look. Debby York reached out suspiciously and froze, ¡°Isn¡¯t that the model and the jewelry designer from the finale just now?¡± Christine White hmmmed, ¡°Don¡¯t talk, watch them.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Debby York nodded obediently. Not far away, outside the restroom, Molly Bort is pulling Toby Dean with an angry face, yelling like a madman, ¡°No go, do you remember what you promised me?¡± ¡°You let go.¡± Toby Dean shook her off and looked at her disdainfully, ¡°Promise what? As I recall, I only promised to get you a walk in the show so you could use it to get back into ballet, but nothing else.¡± ¡°No, how can you say that, you clearly said you were going to break off the engagement with that woman, how can you not keep your word!¡± Molly Bort raises her fist in anger to p the man¡¯s chest. The man pushed her away impatiently, ¡°That¡¯s enough out of you, I said that before, but who made you The Bort Family offend The Lane Family, you think I¡¯m going to go up against The Lane Family for you?¡± ¡°No, that¡¯s not it.¡± Molly Bort shook her head emotionally, ¡°It¡¯s Baird Lane he ¡­¡± ¡°Just shut up.¡± Toby Dean directly interrupted her, ¡°I don¡¯t want to hear more from you, it¡¯s a fact that you, The Bort Family, are feuding with The Lane Family, it¡¯s useless for you to exin any further, I¡¯m going back to my country to get married after tonight, and you know that, I¡¯m not willing to be just a jewelry designer, I want to be a real nobleman of a luxurious family, and you can no longer satisfy me anymore.¡± As soon as she heard he was leaving, Molly Bort began to panic and threw her arms around Toby Dean, ¡°Toby Dean, you can¡¯t leave and don¡¯t marry that woman, you love me, you love me!¡± ¡°I do love you, but I love money more, understand?¡± Toby Dean said as he lifted her chin and looked her in the eyes. When he finished, he snorted and released her, drawing out a brightly colored handkerchief and wiping his hands before walking away humming an unknown song. And Molly Bort just looked at his back and crouched down and cried. Around the corner, Debby York staggeringly eximed, ¡°What a good dog blood drama ah, the TV does not dare to act like this, no wonder when I just watched the show, I saw this model smiling extraordinarily sweetly at that jewelry designer, it turns out that they still have thisyer of rtionship.¡± ¡°Their rtionship is far moreplicated than you think.¡± Christine White said as she looked at the crouching Molly Bort. Debby York blinked, ¡°Christine you know them?¡± ¡°Pretty much.¡± Christine White ticked her lips coldly. It¡¯s not just an acquaintance, it¡¯s a vendetta. ¡°No wonder you reacted so well when this model just came out, so you know each other, want to go say hello?¡± Debby York inquired. Chapter 315 Punishing Molly Bort Her voice wasn¡¯t muffled and Molly Bort, not far away, heard her, her ears twitched and her eyes sharpened as she lifted her head and then looked around the corner, ¡°Who¡¯s there,e out!¡± Debby York flinched, then looked a little flustered after responding, ¡°Christine, what do we do, she heard us.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay, just get out if you hear me.¡± Christine White patted her on the shoulder, then preceded her out of the corner. Molly Bort saw Christine White and her eyes zed over, ¡°It¡¯s you?¡± Christine White responded with an expressionless face, ¡°It¡¯s me.¡± ¡°Did you just hear all that?¡± Molly Bort got up from the floor. Christine White bristled, ¡°Who can¡¯t hear you when you¡¯re talking so loud, and I¡¯m kind of watching the show.¡± ¡°Good show?¡± Molly Bort¡¯s face grimaced, ¡°Christine White, there¡¯s a price to pay for good theater!¡± ¡°This is the Fashion Club, is it your so-called price to beat me?¡± Christine White disliked back without fear. Seeing the two of them with their arrows drawn, Debby York¡¯s heart fluttered a few times, ¡°Christine, you ¡­¡± ¡°Debby , go back to the lobby and wait for me.¡± Christine White interrupts Debby York and starts to rush people. This is her war with Molly Bort and she doesn¡¯t want to bring Debby York into it. Debby York saw Christine White¡¯s insistent face and knew she couldn¡¯t leave without it, so she nodded in agreement, ¡°Alright then, hurry up then.¡± When she finished, she looked a little uneasily at Molly Bort and turned away. Molly Bort wiped her eyes with her thumb and spoke coldly, ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid you¡¯ll have no one to help you in a while if you drive her away?¡± ¡°As I just said, this is the Fashion Club, don¡¯t you darey a hand on me.¡± Christine White replied with the same indifferent attitude. Molly Bort¡¯s expression twisted at her remark, ¡°Yes, I can¡¯t do anything to you explicitly, but don¡¯t you forget that I have the means to screw you.¡± ¡°That¡¯s all you can get your hands on, some unorthodox tactics.¡± Christine White sneered. Molly Bort gasped, both eyes ring, ¡°White, little, yao!¡± ¡°I heard you, what are you yelling so loud for?¡± Christine White rubbed her ears with a disgusted expression. Molly Bort covered her violently heaving chest, ¡°You ¡­¡± ¡°All right!¡± Christine White looked solemn, ¡°I didn¡¯te out to see you just to argue with you, I¡¯m asking you, what exactly do you The Bort Family want to do to The Lane Family? Is it possible that you are really nning to break The Lane Family?¡± As soon as Molly Bort heard this, the suffocating feeling of being pissed off just now instantly disappeared, and was reced by a full-on smugness, ¡°Good, I¡¯m just going to break into The Lane Family.¡± ¡°Do you think it¡¯s possible?¡± Christine White frowned. Molly Bort ruffled her wig, ¡°I don¡¯t think there¡¯s anything impossible, look at The Lane Family now, isn¡¯t it just starting to go downhill.¡± ¡°Heh, whimsical.¡± Christine White looked at her coldly, ¡°Do you think that Baird Lane was able to run The Lane Family so well that it could be easily broken?¡± ¡°That¡¯s why my dad chose to ally himself with someone.¡± Molly Bortughed madly, ¡°Originally we, The Bort Family, had a good rtionship with The Lane Family, but now we havee to this point of hostility because of you, Christine White, you made it happen, once The Lane Family is really broken, you Christine White is the culprit.¡± ¡°What does it mean to be shameless, I have finally opened my eyes today.¡± Christine White¡¯s almond eyes narrowed, ¡°Obviously it was your The Bort Family¡¯s heart that was not in the right ce that made you enemies with The Lane Family, now you are instead dumping the pot onto my head, and you are also presumptuously trying to break up The Lane Family, do you think that your little The Bort Do you think your little The Bort Family is capable of doing that?¡± ¡°Nothing¡¯s impossible, The Bort Family isn¡¯t enough, plus ¡­¡± At this point, Molly Bort suddenly realized something, herplexion changed violently, and she red viciously at Christine White, ¡°You swindled me?¡± Christine White¡¯s eyes flickered, ¡°I can¡¯t understand what you¡¯re saying.¡± ¡°Christine White, what are you pretending with me, you just said those words, but you just want to get words out of me, to find out who we, The Bort Family, are really allied with against The Lane Family, right?¡± Molly Bort clenched her fists. Christine White¡¯s little lips pursed, a little chagrined inside. She did try to hedge her bets. But I didn¡¯t expect Molly Bort to react so quickly.T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. Sure enough, she¡¯s no match for Molly Bort when ites to mind games. Seeing that Christine White didn¡¯t say anything, Molly Bort sneered conspiratorially, ¡°Looks like I was right, I really underestimated you and almost let you get away with it, but unfortunately you failed after all.¡± ¡°Failed?¡± Christine White¡¯s eyelids lifted, a few wisps of darkness in her eyes, ¡°I¡¯m afraid that¡¯s not true, if soft doesn¡¯t work, I can still do hard.¡± ¡°What do you mean? What do you want?¡± Molly Bort eyed her warily. Christine White clicked her knuckles and took a step closer to Molly Bort, ¡°To be honest, meeting you today did surprise me, but since I met you, it¡¯s not good for me not to get some information back from you, and it pains me to see Baird working his ass off for thepany these days, so for the sake of The Lane Family, in order to solve these troubles earlier, I will have to force you to talk.¡± As the words fell, she took a step directly behind Molly Bort, grabbed Molly Bort by the back cor, and then dragged Molly Bort into the restroom by lifting her hard. Before she went in, she made a point of hooking a yellow sign that was being cleaned outside the restroom with her foot and cing it at the front door of the restroom. In this way, no one wille in and disturb. After doing so, Christine White¡¯s eyes shed with a cold light and dragged Molly Bort, who was struggling and calling for help, to the washstand, and then turned the faucet on with her free hand, and vigorously pressed down the back of her head and pushed her into the water under the fearful gaze of Molly Bort. The cold water went into Molly Bort¡¯s nostrils as well as her mouth, and for a moment she felt as if her breath had been taken away from her, which made her feel even more terrified and struggle even harder. ¡°Put ¡­ Gollum ¡­¡± Molly Bort waved her arms in the air, trying to get Christine White to let go of herself. However, when she opened her mouth, there was arge stream of cold water gushing into her mouth, and after that cold water entered her mouth, it directly choked into her lungs, choking her with a big cough, and it was even more difficult to even catch her breath. The suffocating sensation made her want to get up from the water so desperately, but Christine White just wouldn¡¯t let her, and pushed her harder and harder into the water. Coupled with the fact that her strength was not as strong as Christine White¡¯s, no matter how much she struggled, she couldn¡¯t break free from Christine White¡¯s hands, but instead, she was still exhausted and whimpered. Hearing the cries, Christine White dropped her eyes and, knowing she couldn¡¯t go too far, lifted Molly Bort by the back of her cor, lifted her out of the water, and threw her against the cold wall. Bang! ¡°Well ¡­¡± Molly Bort¡¯s back mmed into the wall, causing her to stifle a grunt of pain and her body to slide down the wall to sit paralyzed on the floor. Her whole body was in a sorry state at the moment, her clothes were soaked through, her face was sttered with makeup, red and green, and the wig on her head had fallen off, revealing a nking bald head, which made her look veryical and ridiculous. But she couldn¡¯t care less about what she looked like at the moment, and just shrank to the ground and wrapped her arms tightly around herself, her mouth open and breathing inrge gulps of air, the fear of Christine White written all over her pale face. This woman was insane, she had just acted like the devil and had the audacity to hold her down in the water. And what was most unbelievable to her was that she had a moment there when she really felt that this woman wanted to kill her. ¡°Now you should tell me, who are you The Bort Family allied with?¡± Christine White didn¡¯t care what Molly Bort was thinking at the moment, she was very satisfied with the effect she had on Molly Bort, especially when she saw Molly Bort¡¯s fear of herself, a trace of vengeful pleasure rose in her heart. Chapter 316 – Robbing a Cell Phone Molly Bort¡¯s body shivered, the whole thing still a little stunned. But spare her the stiff upper lip, ¡°Don¡¯t even think about it, I¡¯m not going to tell you.¡± Christine White¡¯s small face sank, ¡°In that case, let¡¯s do it again.¡± With that, she reached out and grabbed Molly Bort by the cor again, ripping Molly Bort right off the ground. Molly Bort screamed in terror, ¡°Christine White you maniac, get off me, get off me!¡±T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°That¡¯s right, I¡¯m crazy, and I haven¡¯t been the same person since I lost my baby to you father and daughter, now I have nothing but hatred in my heart for you father and daughter, so you better not piss me off.¡± Christine White came up to her, hate showing on her little face. At one time, she was a simple timid person. But her simplicity and timidity cost her children. So now she didn¡¯t want anything more than innocence, she just wanted to be strong, someone who had an axe to grind so she wouldn¡¯t be bullied anymore! ¡°You ¡­¡± Molly Bort¡¯s heart couldn¡¯t help but tighten as she looked at Christine White, who had an icy aura about her, and two words popped into her mind, ckened! ¡°What¡¯s wrong with me?¡± The corner of Christine White¡¯s mouth hooked, ¡°Oh yeah, you just asked me to release you right? Letting you go is fine, give me everything you know and I¡¯ll naturally let you go, if you don¡¯t, I¡¯ll let you feel the taste of suffocation again.¡± She threatened coldly. Honestly, she wouldn¡¯t have wanted to y the bad guy and do this to Molly Bort if she hadn¡¯t gotten the word out, but she just had no choice. She wants to find out about Leo Bort and the enemies of The Lane Family sooner rather thanter. It¡¯s the only way to help Baird Lane settle The Lane Family¡¯s grudge sooner, and to avenge her child¡¯s death all over again, so she¡¯s not going to rest until she asks something out of Molly Bort today. Molly Bort saw Christine White literally hold herself down in front of the sink again, and the little bit of blood that had managed to return to her face dissipated once more, turning back into that pale, frightened look. Especially when she heard the sound of water ttering from the faucet, she remembered the feeling of imminent death from the cold water pouring into her mouth and nose just now, and she was so frightened that she suddenly shouted, ¡°I said I said I said I said I said I said I said I said I said I said I said I said I said I said I said I said I said I said I said!¡± Hearing this, Christine White¡¯s eyes shed with essence and an excited smile appeared on her face. Instead of pulling Molly Bort up from the sink, however, she still held down the back of Molly Bort¡¯s head, holding Molly Bort¡¯s face above the water, but not into the water, but close enough to be only a few centimeters away. ¡°That¡¯s right, but you¡¯d better be honest, don¡¯t try any other tricks, and don¡¯t call for help, as soon as I sense something is wrong, I¡¯ll hold you down in the water, if you don¡¯t believe me.¡± Christine White grunted. Molly Bort¡¯s body was trembling, her heart hated and feared Christine White, and on her unseen face, her expression was twisted to the extreme, and her eyes were quenched with poison. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m in your hands now, how could I lie to you?¡± Molly Bort deadpanned. Christine White bristled, ¡°Okay, so tell me, who are you The Bort Family in league with?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Molly Bort¡¯s answer was unexpected. Christine White frowned, her tone a little bad, ¡°You tricked me?¡± ¡°Believe it or not, I don¡¯t know who that group is, it was the group that reached out to us, saying that they had a vendetta against The Lane Family, and asked us, The Bort Family, if we wanted to work together to break up The Lane Family, and if we agreed to do so, we¡¯d save my dad.¡± ¡°You didn¡¯t lie to me?¡± Christine White looked down slightly, suspiciously at the pale side of Molly Bort¡¯s face. Molly Bort grunted coldly, ¡°I said you love to believe it or not, anyway, from the beginning to the end of that group of people have never said what exactly their identity is, the only thing I know is that theye from abroad and the leader is an old man, other than that I don¡¯t know anything else, I¡¯ve finished, you can let me go now.¡± Christine White didn¡¯t answer, pursing her small lips thoughtfully for a moment before slowly releasing her fingers, ¡°So you¡¯re no use at all.¡± ¡°You¡¯re the one who thought you could ask something useful from me.¡± Having been set free, Molly Bort hurried away from Christine White. Christine White was a little pleased to see her look like a frightened bird, ¡°If you don¡¯t know anything, then why didn¡¯t you say anything in the first ce when I asked.¡± Molly Bort¡¯s eyes shed as she sneered, ¡°Christine White you¡¯re hrious, you¡¯re my enemy, why would I tell you the truth in the first ce?¡± Christine White rolled her eyes, ¡°So you deserve to get screwed by me now, but one thing I¡¯m curious about is why Leo Bort would leave you alone in C-City, isn¡¯t he afraid you¡¯re in danger?¡± ¡°How am I supposed to know that?¡± Molly Bort didn¡¯t know what came to her mind, her face was a little unsightly, and a few glimpses of anger surfaced under her eyes. Seeing her like this, Christine White raised her eyebrows in some surprise. What¡¯s going on here? Look at Molly Bort, it looks like she¡¯s mad at Leo Bort for leaving her behind. So, in that case, Leo Bort dumped Molly Bort? Thinking about this, Christine White raised a gloating smile, ¡°It seems that you don¡¯t seem to be that important in Leo Bort¡¯s mind, also, you¡¯re not his only daughter anymore after all. ¡± ¡°Only daughter?¡± Molly Bort was stunned, then questioned in a loud voice, ¡°Christine White, what do you mean by that?¡± ¡°I think I¡¯ve made it clear ah, as for the specifics, just ask your father and see if he¡¯s willing to tell you.¡± Christine White straightened the slightly messy clothes on her body and repliedzily. Then her eyes flickered and suddenly locked on to Molly Bort¡¯s bag before she lifted her foot and walked over to Molly Bort. Molly Bort stepped back warily, ¡°Don¡¯t youe any closer!¡± Christine White turned a deaf ear and continued to walk forward, and when she reached her, she yanked her bag down and unzipped it, pulling her cell phone out of it. ¡°I¡¯m confiscating this cell phone, the truth of what you just said remains to be proven, so I¡¯m going to take the cell phone away, there might be some important clues in it, okay, I¡¯ve achieved my purpose, it¡¯s time to go back.¡± Saying that, Christine White put the cell phone into her bag in front of Molly Bort and prepared to leave. Molly Bort didn¡¯t stop her from leaving, she just stared at the direction she left with two scarlet eyes, looking grimly at the direction she left, her fists on both sides clenched dead tight, ¡°Christine White, the shame of today, I¡¯ll surely pay you back twice as much, just you wait for me!¡± Christine White had no idea what was going on in Molly Bort¡¯s mind; she had met up with Debby York without incident. Debby York saw here back all wet and wondered, ¡°Christine, did you take a shower?¡± ¡°Uh ¡­ Stained from washing my face.¡± Christine White tugged at the wet spot on her shirt andughed dryly. Debby York huffed breathlessly, ¡°How old are you to be washing your face and wetting your clothes.¡± ¡°Oh, it¡¯s not idental.¡± Christine White spat out her tongue. Debby York shook her head, ¡°By the way, what did you say to that model just now, it feels like there¡¯s a grudge between you two.¡± The smile on Christine White¡¯s face slowly narrowed and lowered her eyelids, ¡°Well, there are some grudges, I¡¯ll talk to you slowlyter, it¡¯s gettingte, let¡¯s go back first.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Debby York nodded, sensible enough not to ask any more questions, but knowing full well that she was deliberately not wanting to talk about it. Back at the cottage, Christine White is changing her shoes in the foyer. After changing her shoes, she pulled open the shoe cab and was just about to put her own shoes in there when out of the corner of her eye she suddenly nced at a pair of men¡¯s leather shoes in the shoe cab. She couldn¡¯t help but eep, and hurriedly put her own shoes down and took the pair of men¡¯s leather shoes out, carefully examining them, and finally determining that they were the same pair Baird Lane had worn when he left the house. Because when she went out to change her shoes in the morning, there were no shoes in thispartment of the shoe closet. So it¡¯s really him who¡¯s back? Chapter 317 Land ¡°Finished with the show, ma¡¯am?¡± Aunt Lucy saw Christine White walk into the living room and asked with a busy smile. Christine White nodded slightly, ¡°Well, after reading that, Baird¡¯s back, isn¡¯t he?¡± She asked rhetorically. Aunt Lucy pointed upstairs, ¡°It¡¯s in the study.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll go get him then.¡± Christine White stomped up the stairs. She was going to tell him as soon as possible about the information she had asked for at Molly Bort¡¯s. Also there¡¯s Molly Bort¡¯s cell phone, she just looked at it and it has abination lock, she can¡¯t open it, and when she gives it to him, he can still have it unlocked. Maybe there are some usable clues in that cell phone. Dang! Christine White knocked on the door to Baird Lane¡¯s study, ¡°Baird.¡± ¡°Come in.¡± Baird Lane¡¯s cool voice came from inside. Christine White unscrewed the lock and entered, ¡°Are you busy?¡± Baird Lane was tapping away at his keyboard when he heard her question and looked up at her slightly before quickly burying his head back down, ¡°Gathering information on some plots.¡± ¡°Land?¡± Christine White blinked, ¡°You¡¯re buyingnd again?¡± Baird Lane hmmm¡¯d, ¡°With this incident in the vi area, there are already a lot of people who don¡¯t trust the quality of the vis, and in order to salvage their credibility it will be necessary to overturn and rebuild all of them, so I¡¯m in the process of picking out a new site.¡± ¡°So.¡± Christine White stroked her chin in a daze, probably understanding what he meant. Although she hadn¡¯t studied architecture, she understood that high-end vis were built differently from ordinary properties, with specially designed foundations, so once she had to overturn all the vis and rebuild them again, she would definitely have to overturn all the foundations together as well. In this case, it will take a short time to clear the debris, and if we wait until the debris is cleared and then rebuild, we will definitely not be able to catch up with the opening date of the next quarter, so it would be better to buy a piece ofnd to repair the vi. At that thought, Christine White walked over to Baird Lane and looked curiously at hisputer, ¡°Do you have your eye on any of the lots?¡± ¡°That¡¯s not a bad piece.¡± Baird Lane clicked his mouse twice and details of a parcel popped up on the screen. Christine White poked her neck forward and narrowed her eyes as she skimmed the area before being somewhat surprised, ¡°North Shore? Isn¡¯t that a suburb over there?¡± ¡°Well, but it¡¯s got a nice view, and a little development would make it a good ce to fix up a cottage.¡± Baird Lane returned faintly. Christine White shrugged her shoulders, ¡°Well, I don¡¯t know much about all that, so work it out for yourself, I came to see you because I have something to tell you. ¡± ¡°Yes?¡± Baird Lane let go of the mouse and turned his gaze to her. ¡°It¡¯s like this, didn¡¯t I go to the fashion show today and then I met Molly Bort there and got some words out of her.¡± Christine White said with a half-truth and dodgy eyes. How could Baird Lane not notice that she was being vain, her brow peaked, ¡°What¡¯s the catch?¡± ¡°Uh ¡­ Just asked her who The Bort Family is allied with.¡± Christine White twisted her fingers around the corner of her coat. Baird Lane leaned back in his chair, ¡°She answered?¡± ¡°Uh-huh.¡± Christine White nodded. Baird Lane narrowed his eyes, ¡°Did you do something to her or she would have answered you?¡± Christine White¡¯s smile was forced, ¡°Well I admit it, I did do a little disciplining on her.¡± She squeezed a little bit of movement out of her fingers. Baird Lane looked askance, ¡°What did she answer?¡± ¡°Eh?¡± Christine White froze, ¡°You¡¯re not going to ask what kind of discipline I did to her?¡± Baird Lane dropped his eyes and said in a faint voice, ¡°Not interested.¡± ¡°Yeah?¡± Christine White looked at him a little skeptically. Baird Lane pursed his lips in displeasure, ¡°Christine White, is it true that you don¡¯t believe anything I say?¡± ¡°No no.¡± Christine White waved her hands in a huff, ¡°I just think it¡¯s a little ¡­ when you say you¡¯re not interested when ites to Molly Bort.¡±C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org ¡°Okay.¡± Baird Lane interrupted her with a raised hand, ¡°I don¡¯t want to hear that, just get to your point.¡± ¡°Oh, I know.¡± Christine White answered with her tongue out. Since he said he didn¡¯t want to know what she did to Molly Bort, she¡¯s just not going to say anything. So Christine White really did not tell what she did to Molly Bort, but only told Baird Lane what Molly Bort had exined at the time. After saying that, she took out Molly Bort¡¯s cell phone from her pocket and handed it over, ¡°I grabbed this from Molly Bort, I think she is Leo Bort¡¯s daughter anyways, there should be some kind of clues in the cell phone, have someone unlock it and take a look.¡± Baird Lane¡¯s eyes sank as he looked at the pink phone in his hand, ¡°Christine White.¡± He suddenly called out to her. Christine White blinked at him, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Baird Lane¡¯s face darkened, ¡°And you ask me what¡¯s wrong? What did I tell you before, I told you to stay out of these things, but you¡¯re good, not only do you have to care, but you actually grabbed the cell phone.¡± ¡°Grabbing a cell phone ¡­ Is there something wrong?¡± Christine White beamed with some aggression. Baird Lane¡¯s thin lips pursed, ¡°From what you¡¯re saying, you¡¯re still doing it right?¡± ¡°I¡¯m just trying to help.¡± Christine White returned the favor. Baird Lane threw his cell phone on his desk with a thud, ¡°I don¡¯t need your help, I told you to just protect yourself, this is The Lane Family¡¯s feud, don¡¯t get involved too much, luckily you just grabbed Molly Bort¡¯s cell phone this time, if you grabbed someone else¡¯s, do you think you¡¯d be able to get away with it? ¡± She wanted to help him, and he could understand that. But he didn¡¯t want her to get hurt again. Christine White could hear a hint of concern in Baird Lane¡¯s words, in addition to anger, and couldn¡¯t help but feel a tinge of sweetness in her heart. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯ll pay attention next time ¡­¡± She tugged on his sleeve and hurriedly apologized to calm his anger. Baird Lane looked at her coldly, straight to the point that she lowered her head before he removed his eyes with a cold snort, ¡°The next time, I¡¯ll just send you overseas and wait for all the troubles at home to be resolved before I recall you.¡± ¡°This ¡­¡± Christine White stared incredulously, ¡°It¡¯s still possible, huh?¡± ¡°Nothing¡¯s impossible if I want it to be, all right, you¡¯re out.¡± Baird Lane gave his expulsion order. Christine White looked at Molly Bort¡¯s cell phone, her mouth opened to say something, but then she saw his cool side face and finally said nothing and closed her mouth and went out. After she left, Baird Lane pinched his brow as he grabbed his own cell phone and dialed out, ¡°Gates!¡± ¡°President Lane,¡± Gates¡¯ voice rang out from the phone. Baird Lane closed his eyes wearily, ¡°Come to the vi, I have a cell phone here that I need you to take out and decode to see if there is any usable information in it.¡± ¡°I know, I¡¯ll be right over.¡± Gates answered. Baird Lane hmmm¡¯d and cut the call off, then dropped his phone to continue browsing through the parcel information. Time passed quickly into the evening. Baird Lane finally got out of the den and came downstairs. Christine White saw that he looked tired, and busily poured a cup of tea for him, ¡°Are you done?¡± Baird Lane took the cup of tea and sat down beside her, ¡°What are you looking at?¡± ¡°Photos.¡± Christine White fiddled with the camera in her hand and returned without looking up. Baird Lane was a little upset when he saw that her full attention was on the camera and she didn¡¯t share a bit of it with him, and his voice sank much deeper as he spoke, ¡°What pictures?¡± ¡°I took this at the show today, I haven¡¯t finished organizing it yet, do you want to see it?¡± Christine White asked him as she shook the camera in her hand. Baird Lane looked away disinterestedly. Christine White saw this and put the camera down, ¡°Okay, I¡¯m being redundant, pretend I didn¡¯t ask.¡± She spread her hands in disinterest. Baird Lane, however, swept her off her feet and snapped, ¡°How¡¯s the venue set up for your business alliance?¡± Chapter 318 – Removing Steel Plates Christine White paused in her hands and thoughtfully replied, ¡°It should all be fine.¡± ¡°Should?¡± Baird Lane squinted at her. Christine White rubbed the back of her neck a bit sardonically, ¡°Well, I haven¡¯t visited the hotel side in the past two days, it¡¯s all been arranged by the staff over there, they did call once yesterday to say that the setup was almost done, I won¡¯t know until I go there tomorrow, specifically.¡± ¡°Uh-huh.¡± Baird Lane nodded slightly, ¡°Call me when you¡¯re there tomorrow if you have no problems and I¡¯ll send out invitations.¡± ¡°Good.¡± Christine White answered. At that moment, the doorbell in the foyer rang. Christine White put the camera down in her hand and got up, ready to go over to the door. She hadn¡¯t gotten off the couch, though, when she saw Aunt Lucy wipe her hands and run out of the kitchen and precede her to the foyer. There was no choice but for Christine White to sit back down again, but her gaze, however, was fixed in the direction of the foyer. It was sote and she wondered who wasing over. ¡°Sir, ma¡¯am, Assistant Gates is here.¡± Aunt Lucy reported back from opening the door with Gates behind her. Gates nodded slightly at Baird Lane and Christine White, ¡°President Lane, ma¡¯am.¡± Baird Lane hmmmed in response. Christine White returned the smile politely, ¡°Assistant Gates, what brings you here sote?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a bit of a thing.¡± Gates returned vaguely, his eyes flickering toward Baird Lane. Baird Lane knew what he¡¯de over for and lifted his chin slightly, ¡°It¡¯s okay, go ahead.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Gates led the way, then pulled a pink cell phone out of the briefcase he was carrying. Christine White couldn¡¯t help but let out a gasp of surprise as soon as she saw the phone, ¡°Isn¡¯t that Molly Bort¡¯s?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Gates responded, ¡°That¡¯s what President Lane told me toe over this afternoon and take away to unlock.¡± ¡°So that¡¯s it.¡± Christine White gave a dawning oh. Baird Lane picked the phone up and gave it a little nce before dropping it on the coffee table, ¡°Any messages in there?¡± ¡°Unfortunately, this cell phone is clean and doesn¡¯t have any usable messages.¡± Gates replied shaking his head. Baird Lane wrinkled his nose, ¡°Not at all?¡± Christine White also looked at Gates with some reluctance. This cell phone, which she had spent so much effort to get, turned out to tell her that there were no usable clues, how could she ept it. ¡°Not at all.¡± Again Gates replied affirmatively, ¡°If there had to be, it would be some ambiguous messages from Ms. Molly Bort to Toby Dean.¡± Baird Lane¡¯s handsome face sank, ¡°That¡¯s the sort of thing you can do without.¡± ¡°Yes, yes, yes.¡± Gates responded evenly. Christine White couldn¡¯t hold back her giggles at the sight. Baird Lane looks at her, ¡°What¡¯s so funny?¡± ¡°Nothing nothing.¡± She waved her hand, not wanting to admit that she was amused by him and Gates. Baird Lane pulled his gaze back from Christine White, ¡°Since there¡¯s nothing informative, you¡¯ll have someone return the phone to her.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Gates nodded. ¡°Also.¡± Baird Lane pursed his thin lips, ¡°Take this information away and check these lots properly for any problems.¡± He picked up the folder on the coffee table and handed it to Gates. Gates took it and flipped it over and looked at it, ¡°President Lane do you think there is something wrong with these lots?¡± Christine White also looked curiously at Baird Lane. Baird Lane¡¯s narrow phoenix eyes narrowed slightly, ¡°Whether or not there is anything wrong with thend is unclear at the moment, but The Lane Family is currently in an eventful time, and I don¡¯t want to see anything happen to The Lane Family again, so just in case, everything needs to be taken care of, lest someone does something again. ¡± ¡°I understand, I¡¯ll take care of it.¡± Gates responded with a serious face. Baird Lane nodded slightly, ¡°There¡¯s nothing more to do, you can go back.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Gates put the folder in his briefcase, then picked up his cell phone from the coffee table and turned to leave. Christine White pouted a little sullenly as she saw his figure disappear into the foyer, ¡°I had a hard time getting a cell phone that didn¡¯t work at all, it was such a wasted effort.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not without a little use.¡± Baird Lane casually took a financial magazine off to the side and flipped it open, picking up the conversation lightly. Christine White¡¯s eyes lit up and she looked at him hopefully, ¡°What¡¯s it for?¡± The corner of Baird Lane¡¯s mouth quirked, ¡°At least we know that Leo Bort is really not contacting her.¡± ¡°Uh ¡­¡± The corner of Christine White¡¯s mouth twitched, ¡°Are you kidding me, what¡¯s the difference between saying it and not saying it? I didn¡¯t take her cell phone just to find out what happened to Leo Bort and the old man.¡± ¡°I know, so there¡¯s no need for you to be disappointed, I¡¯ll find it someday,e on, it¡¯s gettingte, let¡¯s eat.¡± Baird Lane closed his magazine and stood up, heading towards the dining room. Christine White sighed somewhat helplessly and shook her head, pushing down the pent-up frustration in her heart and getting up to follow her as well. After the meal, Baird Lane went back to his study to work on things. Instead of rushing upstairs, Christine White watched a bit of TV in the living room and finished thest bit of scarf knitting before heading back to her room to wash up and rest. The next day, Baird Lane still left the house early, and I heard from Aunt Lucy that he didn¡¯t even eat breakfast before taking a phone call and leaving. It seemed like the call was from the old man, just not sure what it was about. ¡°Ma¡¯am, are you going out too?¡± Aunt Lucy watched Christine Whitee down from upstairs with her bag in her hand and hurriedly put down the rag in her hand to inquire. Christine White replied with a slight smile, ¡°Yeah, I have to make a trip to the hospital, today¡¯s the date for my tes to be removed yet.¡± ¡°So soon?¡± Aunt Lucy was slightly surprised, her eyes ncing at her ribs for a few moments, ¡°Ma¡¯am, have your ribs grown?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know, but as long as you don¡¯t deliberately press on it, you won¡¯t feel any pain.¡± Christine White said as she touched her ribs. Aunt Lucy mused for a few seconds, ¡°Then I¡¯ll apany you ma¡¯am.¡± With that, she had taken off the apron she was wearing. Seeing this, Christine White didn¡¯t refuse and agreed with a smile. Two hourster, the hospital arrived. Christine White and Aunt Lucy went straight to the Surgery Department, ready to see Ives Norton, as he had done the operation then, and naturally he would be the one to remove the tes now.C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org Sadly, however, he is still abroad and has not returned. So Christine White¡¯s te removal surgery was also transferred from Ives Norton to another surgeon. It was most of the day after removing the outer steel te. Christine White covered her ribs and came out of the surgery room pale. Aunt Lucy was so distressed to see her so weak that she helped her to sit down on the porch at the heel of a cool chair. ¡°Ma¡¯am, is everything okay?¡± Aunt Lucy asked with concern. Christine White shook her head somewhat feebly, ¡°It¡¯s fine, it just hurts a bit when removing the steel te, it should be fine after a short reprieve.¡± ¡°Then rest for a while, we¡¯ll go back when it doesn¡¯t hurt.¡± Aunt Lucy took out a bottle of pure water from her bag and unscrewed it, handing it to her. Christine White took a small sip of the water before closing her eyes and leaning on Aunt Lucy¡¯s shoulder for a nap, she waited until the pain in her ribs wasn¡¯t as bad before she opened her eyes and lifted her head up, ¡°Aunt Lucy, I¡¯m better,e on let¡¯s go to the hospital wing.¡± ¡°What¡¯s the point of going to the hospitalization unit?¡± Aunt Lucy still held her without letting go. Christine White smiles and exins, ¡°Going to see the parents of a good friend of mine.¡± ¡°That¡¯s the good friend you told me about earlier, ma¡¯am?¡± Aunt Lucy wondered. Christine White hmmmed softly, ¡°It¡¯s her.¡± As we speak, the hospitalization unit arrives. Christine White stood in front of a hospital room door and knocked. The door quickly opened and Debby York poked her head out of it, a sh of surprise in her eyes when she saw Christine White, ¡°Christine?¡± Chapter 319 The First Lady ¡°Debby I¡¯m here again, I won¡¯t disturb your aunt and uncle, will I?¡± Christine White asked with a lowered voice and a smile. ¡°No, no, no, my parents are asleep and can¡¯t be bothered.¡± Debby York pulled the doorpletely open and gestured for them toe in. When Christine White hade in with Aunt Lucy, she closed the door and added, ¡°Christine you¡¯re just in time, I was just about to call for you in a few minutes too.¡± ¡°Looking for me?¡± Christine White stopped and looked at her quizzically. Debby York pulled two disposable water sses out of a drawer and poured Christine White and Aunt Lucy a ss of water each before answering, ¡°Yeah, didn¡¯t we go to the show yesterday, and the model we met outside the restroom after the show, I saw her today, too.¡± ¡°What?¡± Christine White, unable to take a drink of water, hurriedly inquired, ¡°You saw her? Where?¡± ¡°Right outside our hospital room.¡± Debby York pointed to the door. Christine White looked around and her eyebrows furrowed tightly, ¡°How did she end up outside her aunt and uncle¡¯s hospital room?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know about that, I even made a point of going out to say hi to her, but she ignored me, looked at me a couple times and left.¡± Debby York said as she sat down. The more Christine White listened, the more doubtful she became in her mind, ¡°ording to you, it seems that she came here specifically to see you.¡± ¡°Who knows, she¡¯s weird anyway.¡± Debby York bristled. Christine White dropped her eyes, ¡°When was this, by the way?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s see.¡± Debby York scratched her hair, thought for a moment, and returned, ¡°About two hours ago.¡± ¡°Two hours ago?¡± Aunt Lucy eximed, ¡°Isn¡¯t that when my wife and I first came to the hospital.¡± Christine White hmmmed, ¡°That¡¯s right, but we didn¡¯t meet Molly Bort.¡± ¡°Geez, don¡¯t think too much, if you want to know what she¡¯s doing here, just call and ask, Christine you know her, you should have her contact info right?¡± Debby York asked. Christine White smiled, ¡°Yes there is, but it¡¯s better not to ask, who knows if her phone is back in her hands now.¡± ¡°What does that mean?¡± Debby York sounded confused. Christine White didn¡¯t exin and looked at the time and stood up, ¡°Well Debby , since my aunt and uncle are asleep I won¡¯t stay much longer, I have things to doter so I¡¯ll leave, if that womanes back next time you call me directly, if she doesn¡¯te after that don¡¯t worry about it.¡± ¡°I see, well then, I¡¯ll walk you out.¡± Debby York nodded in agreement. After leaving the hospital, Christine White didn¡¯t go back to the vi, but took Aunt Lucy to the hotel to check on the setup of the hotel venue. The people at the hotel proved to be very helpful, and she did some checking and found nothing that needed to be corrected. She then took out her cell phone and took a few pictures of the venue and sent them to Baird Lane. After sending it, she was worried that Baird Lane hadn¡¯t seen it first, so she thought about it and dialed Baird Lane¡¯s number again. Only it wasn¡¯t Baird Lane who got the call, it was Gates, which made her lose her mind ever so slightly. But after the loss, she picks herself up and tells Gates about the meeting ce, so that Gates can convey Baird Lane in a moment. Gates naturally agreed to all of them, with a reassuring pat on the back. Christine White could even hear the tappinging from the other end of the phone, which made her cry, ¡°Thank you Assistant Gates then.¡±C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org After saying thank you to Gates, Christine White hung up the phone, feeling ever so slightly hungry before hitting the road with Aunt Lucy. Soon, a few days passed, and C City¡¯s Business Alliance Fest was officially held. Christine Whitees down the stairs in a long ck strapless gown and walks slowly to Baird Lane. Baird Lane was looking down at his cell phone when he suddenly noticed an extra figure in front of him, and when he raised his head to look at it, a sh of amazement shed in his eyes. The stunner also happened to be caught by Christine White, who blushed a little as she tugged at the hem of her skirt and twirled around in front of him, ¡°What do you think?¡± Of course she knew her question was a bit redundant, even a bit knowing. After all, the awesomeness in his eyes was a good indication that she was well dressed at the moment. But she also wanted to be ostentatious, to hear apliment from him herself about looking good or something like that. Perhaps reading the thoughts in Christine White¡¯s mind, Baird Lane stroked his chin and nodded slightly, ¡°It¡¯s not bad, there¡¯s just one thing missing.¡± ¡°Eh?¡± Christine White was slightly stunned, ¡°What¡¯s missing?¡± She hurriedly looked down to check her outfit, shoes and jewelry not sparing all of them. After looking down, she really didn¡¯t notice anything missing from her. And Baird Lane didn¡¯t answer her, only waved his hand toward Aunt Lucy. Aunt Lucy came over, ¡°Sir.¡± ¡°Go upstairs and get a shawl for the missus.¡± Baird Lanemanded. Aunt Lucy looked toward Christine White and understood everything instantly when she saw her bare shoulders, smiling as she went up the stairs. Christine White reacted at that moment to what Baird Lane meant when he said one thing was missing. So, he was afraid she¡¯d get cold. Shortly after, Aunt Lucy returned, holding a shawl in the same color as the gown on Christine White. Christine White held out her hand, ready to take the shawl. As a result, before her hand could touch the shawl, arge hand came out of nowhere and took it from Aunt Lucy before she did. Therge hand was that of none other than Baird Lane, who was seen shaking the shawl off, getting up from the couch, and then wrapping it around Christine White¡¯s head. The next thing Christine White felt was a warmth on her shoulders and saw that the shawl had been draped over her. At this moment, Christine White not only felt warm on her body, but also in her heart as if a firece had been lit, warming her with sweetness. ¡°Baird, thanks.¡± Christine White gripped the shawl around her chest and looked at the man with emotion. The man stuck his hands back into his pants pockets, lifted his chin slightly, and bent one arm, ¡°Come on, it¡¯s gettingte, and we can¡¯t bete as hosts of the Alliance meeting.¡± ¡°Uh-huh.¡± Christine White nodded heavily, pulling her hand up and walking with him toward the outside of the vi. This business alliance meeting was very important tonight, bigger than either of the two banquets Christine White had attended, as the invitees were not only some of the biggest names in the business world, but also some prominent figures in military and political circles. In order for there to be no idents at this league meeting, Baird Lane even hired dozens of security guards, which shows the Land degree of importance he attached to the league meeting this time. So Christine White stood outside the venue¡¯s gates and already felt a great deal of pressure before she even entered. Baird Lane sensed the woman beside him suddenly stopping from walking and followed suit, twisting his head slightly to look at her, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Christine White closed her eyes and breathed a little sharply as she replied, ¡°I¡¯m nervous.¡± Hearing this, Baird Lane frowned, ¡°What¡¯s the tension?¡± ¡°Of course I¡¯m afraid of embarrassing The Lane Family by making a mistake next, after all, I¡¯ve never seen so many big names before.¡± Christine White whispered. Baird Lane let out a soft chuckle, ¡°I thought you¡¯d stopped being nervous after two parties.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not the same.¡± Christine White bit her lower lip somewhat bitterly, ¡°Those two previous banquets didn¡¯t have so many big names, and the atmosphere wasn¡¯t as strict, so I wasn¡¯t as nervous ¡­¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Baird Lane interrupted her and spoke in a hushed voice, ¡°No matter how austere the atmosphere is or how many big shots there are, you are the host of tonight¡¯s Union meeting, the First Lady, and you don¡¯t need to be nervous about anyone or tter anyone, understand?¡± Chapter 320 – Hugh Dong Also Wants That Land Christine White blinked nkly, not listening to the rest of his words, but catching a few words quite clearly. That is ¡­ ¡°First Lady?¡± She stared nkly at Baird Lane. Baird Lane hmmm¡¯d, ¡°Good, listen carefully, you are the First Lady of the League Meeting tonight, the person standing behind you is me, the entire The Lane Family, and that¡¯s the bottom line and pride that you don¡¯t need to be nervous or afraid of.¡± ¡°Baird¡­¡± Christine White looked into his deep, radiant eyes, and for a moment, she suddenly felt a surge of power all over her body. The power dispelled the tension within her, leaving only a strong surge of confidence throughout her body. She took a deep breath and clenched her fists and smiled, ¡°I know, Baird, let¡¯s go inside.¡± With those words, she took the initiative and stepped into the venue one step ahead of Baird Lane. He was right, behind her stood the entire The Lane Family, and in terms of status, the vast majority of the venue couldn¡¯tpare to her, so what did she have to be nervous about? What¡¯s more, the title of First Lady is one she loves. In that case, she couldn¡¯t discredit the name. Baird Lane stood still, his dark eyes fixed on Christine White¡¯s back, his eyebrows raised in disbelief when he saw that the downtrodden aura on her suddenly became powerful. She¡¯s not bad, she woke up right away, she¡¯s really improved. At that thought, the corners of Baird Lane¡¯s lips curled in an inessible manner, and he too lifted his feet and walked into the venue. Christine White stood at the heel of the venue¡¯s wine tower and stepped forward when she saw himing, ¡°What took you so long?¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Baird Lane picked up a ss of red wine. Christine White nudged her mouth in one direction, ¡°Just now, Elder Chen and Mrs. Chen came over to greet me and asked me about you, but it turned out that you weren¡¯t there.¡± ¡°Uh-huh.¡± Baird Lane answered, shaking his red wine. The corners of Christine White¡¯s mouth twitched, ¡°Well what does that mean, huh?¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t mean much, just say hello on Chen¡¯s side in a minute, now I¡¯ll take you to meet the others.¡± Baird Lane said, putting the red wine down and gesturing for her to take his arm. Christine White didn¡¯t hesitate, and obediently took him on her arm and joined him as she made her way through the crowd at the venue. After one round, Christine White was holding a thick stack of business cards in her hand and felt her head spinning. She remembered the names of the few bigwigs she knew at first, but as she got to know more and more of them, she didn¡¯t even know who any of them were anymore, and gotpletely mixed up. ¡°Baird, I really admire you.¡± Christine White gasped slightly and smiled bitterly. Baird Lane took a sip of his drink, ¡°Admire what?¡± ¡°Of course it¡¯s these people, it¡¯s remarkable that you remember them all by heart.¡± Christine White eximed. Baird Lane chuckled softly, ¡°All these people I¡¯m bringing you to meet, all of them have business with The Lane Family, of course I remember, alright, take you to thest one, and when you¡¯re done with that you can go to the lounge and rest for a while.¡± ¡°What about you?¡± Christine White¡¯s eyes couldn¡¯t help but light up when she heard she could rest. Baird Lane looked at his watch, ¡°It¡¯s a business league meeting, I need to talk to them about something.¡± ¡°So, I see.¡± Christine White nodded. Baird Lane reced the ss of red wine with a fresh one and led her in another direction. In that direction was the rest area, with several people seated. The men almost all stood up and greeted Baird Lane as he led her there. Baird Lane responded somewhat coldly before stopping at the heels of the man in the very center of them, ¡°Mr. Wang.¡± The middle-aged man known as Mr. Wang stood up and smiled back, ¡°So it¡¯s President Lane, hello hello.¡± The man held out his hand toward Baird Lane. Baird Lane swept in and extended his own hand to shake his as well, ¡°Hello Mr. Wang.¡± ¡°Why is President Lane suddenly free to see me?¡± President Lane picked up two sses of wine and handed one of them to Baird Lane. Baird Lane took it and held it in his hand with no intention of drinking it, ¡°Came over to discuss a matter with Mr. Wang.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Mr. Wang raised his eyebrows unexpectedly, ¡°Discussing a matter?¡± ¡°Good, I heard that thend on the north shore belongs to Mr. Wang right?¡± Baird Lane led Christine White to sit down, and while sitting down, he also carefully gathered the shawl around her shoulders to prevent it from falling off. This gentle action of his fell in the eyes of Mr. Wang, causing Mr. Wang to open his eyes wide in great surprise, ¡°President Lane, this is ¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s my wife.¡± Baird Lane returned ndly. Christine White held down her overly fast heartbeat and gave Mr. Wang a rusty but polite smile, ¡°Hello Mr. Wang, I¡¯m Baird¡¯s wife, myst name is White.¡± Even though she had already heard him introduce her as such to many people tonight, she still couldn¡¯t help but get a little excited inside every time she heard him say the five words ¡®she¡¯s my wife¡¯.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. ¡°Wife?¡± Mr. Wang surveyed Christine White in amazement, finding it hard to believe that this woman, whose appearance wasn¡¯t very impressive in her circle, was the granddaughter-inw of The Lane Family. He thought it was Baird Lane¡¯s little love child at first. I didn¡¯t expect it to be the wife, luckily he hadn¡¯t said anything wrong just now or he would have offended someone. Thinking of this, Mr. Wang¡¯s heart was in a pang of fear, and the expression on his face was a bit embarrassed, he hurriedly got up and poured a ss of wine for Christine White, ¡°So Ms. White is President Lane¡¯s wife, it¡¯s a pleasure to meet you.¡± ¡°Mr. Wang is polite.¡± Christine White made a polite remark and extended her hand to take the wine. However, the wine hadn¡¯t been in her hand for more than a few seconds before Baird Lane snatched it away and said in a cold voice, ¡°I¡¯m sorry Mr. Wang, she doesn¡¯t drink.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± Mr. Wang froze, then smiled carelessly, ¡°It¡¯s fine, it¡¯s fine, I won¡¯t drink it, so I¡¯ll have some juice.¡± Saying that, he did ask his assistant to go and get Christine White¡¯s juice for her. Baird Lane set down the ss he¡¯d taken from Christine White, ¡°Then I¡¯ll thank Mr. Wang on her behalf.¡± ¡°No thank you, no thank you, this is what I should do, but President Lane and Mrs. Lane are very much in love.¡± Mr. Wang sized up the two, but more of his gaze fell on Christine White. He wondered how in the world such a seemingly ordinary looking woman had managed to capture the affection of the man Baird Lane. And I hadn¡¯t heard Baird Lane was married before. ¡°What are you looking at? ¡± Baird Lane¡¯s icy voice suddenly came to mind, coldly interrupting Mr. Wang¡¯s thoughts. Mr. Wang quickly returned to his senses andpensated for the smile, ¡°Oh President Lane is overly concerned, I didn¡¯t look at anything, just now President Lane asked me about that piece ofnd on the North Shore, right?¡± Baird Lane hmmm¡¯d, ¡°Nice, is Mr. Wang interested in selling?¡± Hearing this, Christine White blinked in slight surprise. So thatnd actually belongs to this guy. ¡°Sell ah.¡± Mr. Wang seemed to be in a difficult situation, fumbling with his wine ss one by one, and instead of answering, he asked, ¡°President Lane, how did you know about that piece ofnd?¡± ¡°I found it when I had someone gather information on the plot.¡± Baird Lane exined casually. Mr. Wang gave a dawning oh, ¡°So that¡¯s how it is, I didn¡¯t even know that my piece had be a tight fit.¡± ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± Baird Lane narrowed his eyes. Mr. Wang smiled, ¡°It¡¯s like this, President Lane I won¡¯t hide it from you, that piece ofnd has recently been asked by other people besides you if I¡¯m selling it or not.¡± ¡°The others?¡± Baird Lane¡¯s thin lips pursed, ¡°Who? Christine White also looked at this Mr. Wang with curiosity. Mr. Wang took a sip of wine and returned, ¡°That person President Lane you should recognize, is the Dong Group¡¯s Dong General Manager.¡± ¡°Hugh Dong?¡± said Baird Lane, slightly surprised. Mr. Wang nodded his head, ¡°Yes, yes, yes, that¡¯s him, he asked me toe here two days ago, saying that he wanted to buy thatnd to build a private manor, asking me if I¡¯m selling it, honestly, that piece ofnd I¡¯ve also left it empty for so many years, and I¡¯ve been unsure of what to do with it, and now that he¡¯s asking about it, I¡¯m thinking about it as well.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t believe it¡¯s such a coincidence, huh?¡± Christine White couldn¡¯t help but voice out. Chapter 321 Seeing Bess Camp Again Baird Lane looked over at her. She exined, ¡°I mean, I can¡¯t believe it¡¯s such a coincidence that he wants to buy thend too.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Mr. Wang patted his thigh, ¡°For that piece ofnd, that Dong General Manager even made a special effort toe to my door.¡± ¡°And what do you mean? What¡¯s the consideration?¡± Baird Lane asked coldly. Mr. Wang¡¯s eyeballs turned, smiled and said, ¡°President Lane, I¡¯m not hiding from you, we are all businessmen, businessmen pay attention to the interests, if you did not mention that you also want to this piece ofnd, then I naturally sell it to Mr. Dong, but now you since you mention it well, so, how about this, I¡¯ll get a bidding how?¡± ¡°You want me to bid against Hugh Dong?¡± Baird Lane¡¯s handsome face sank. Mr. Wang heatedly rubbed his hands, ¡°This seems to be fair Well, that President Lane you ¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯ll think about it.¡± Baird Lane stood up. Christine White rose right behind him. Mr. Wang nodded, ¡°Since President Lane said to consider it, then consider it and wee President Lane to contact anytime ah.¡± Baird Lane grunted, didn¡¯t answer, didn¡¯t refuse, and set down the ss in his hand before leading Christine White away. Christine White looked uneasily at the face of the man beside her as she walked away, ¡°Baird, that Mr. Wang is clearly trying to raise the price before he offered to let you and Hugh Dong bid on it, or else you should just give up on that piece ofnd.¡± Baird Lane¡¯s thin lips pursed, ¡°I¡¯ve had Gates look at thatnd and there¡¯s nothing wrong with it, it¡¯s a good location.¡± ¡°So you still want to buy it?¡± Christine White caught his drift. Baird Lane¡¯s eyes twinkled, ¡°We¡¯ll see, I¡¯m going to the restroom.¡± ¡°Fine, go ahead.¡± Christine White pulled her hand back from his arm. Baird Lane turned in the direction of the restrooms as Christine White rubbed her stomach, feeling a little hungry and ready to head to the food area for a bite to eat and a little rest. Just then, a slightly familiar voice suddenly sounded behind her, ¡°Is that Ms. White?¡± Christine White turned her head and opened her mouth in some surprise at the sight of her visitor, ¡°You¡¯re ¡­ Mr. Toki?¡± Bess Camp approached her with a gentlemanly smile raised on her face as she identified her, ¡°It¡¯s me, Miss White remembers me, what an honor.¡± ¡°No.¡± Christine White waved her hand, ¡°It¡¯s also my honor that Mr. Toki still remembers me, by the way, how long have you been here, Mr. Toki? I didn¡¯t even see you just now.¡± ¡°I just arrived and there was some traffic on the road, so I was a littlete.¡± Bess Camp exined. Christine White gave a dawning oh, ¡°So that¡¯s it.¡± ¡°Are you alone, Ms. White?¡± Bess Camp asked. Christine White shook her head, ¡°My husband went to the restroom and should be ¡­ soon.¡± ¡°Who are you?¡± Before she could finish her sentence, she heard Baird Lane¡¯s voiceing from the sidelines and containing the slightest hint of coldness. But Christine White didn¡¯t hear it, she looked toward Baird Lane in surprise, ¡°Baird you¡¯re back.¡± Baird Lane ignored her and came to a stop beside her, narrowing one cold eye to stare at Bess Camp, ¡°Who are you?¡± He asked again. He had just returned from the restroom when he saw Christine White chatting animatedly with this man. He had no idea that she had met another wild man behind his back. ¡°Baird, he¡¯s ¡­¡± Christine White was about to introduce Bess Camp to Baird Lane when Baird Lane suddenly interrupted her with a dark look, ¡°You shut up.¡± Christine White heard the sulk in his voice, and her little mouth opened, and she was speechless. Bess Camp frowned at the sight of Baird Lane treating her like that, and the gentleness on her face gradually dissipated, reced by a sh of disapproval, ¡°You¡¯re President Lane, aren¡¯t you? It¡¯s bad behavior for you to treat your wife like that.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t need to be reminded of what I do.¡± Baird Lane sneered. Bess Camp sniffed and shrugged her shoulders, ¡°Well, I¡¯m really not in a position to remind, but I still hope that you, President Lane, won¡¯t treat Ms. White like that, she¡¯s your wife, you should be more gentle with her, and you¡¯re going to break her heart when you act like you just did.¡± At those words, Christine White looked grim and lowered her head. Indeed, as Bess Camp said, she just wanted to introduce Bess Camp¡¯s identity to Baird Lane in a happy way, but he shut her up before she could finish her sentence, and his attitude was very cold. , It made her feel bad inside. Christine White¡¯s low mood was naturally seen by Baird Lane, his thin lips pursed tightly, ¡°You go back into the lounge first.¡± Christine White brought her head back up and looked at him and then at Bess Camp. Bess Camp gave her a slight nod, and she was relieved to leave. ¡°She does listen to you.¡± Baird Lane suddenly taunted. Bess Camp¡¯s amber eyes floated with a touch of amusement, ¡°So President Lane is jealous, huh, you misunderstand, there is nothing between your wife and I, we just met by chance, so we just chatted, oh yes, I haven¡¯t introduced myself, my name is Bess Camp, I¡¯m from the overseas The Camp Family.¡± He said as he extended his hand toward Baird Lane. Baird Lane looked at his hand and his expression shifted slightly, ¡°Overseas The Camp Family? You are the current heir to The Camp Family?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Bess Camp nodded, ¡°The biggest reason why I came back this time to join your Union Society is because we, The Camp Family, want to open up the domestic market, so could President Lane please take a step to talk more about it?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think we have much to talk about.¡± Baird Lane refused coldly. Bess Camp smiled, ¡°And what about the business cooperation between the two Timnds? I¡¯ve heard that President Lane is interested in developing the foreign market while we, The Camp Family, are interested in developing the domestic market, so can we talk now?¡± Those words certainly made Baird Lane a bit more interested, and after a moment of contemtion with his eyes downcast, he made an inviting gesture to Bess Camp, ¡°Yes, this way.¡± ¡°President Lane leads the way.¡± Together, the two headed toward the balcony outside the venue to begin a series of business talks. By the time the talk was over, an hour had passed, and the two had made some preliminary verbal cooperation agreements, just waiting for the paper contract to bepleted. ¡°President Lane, here¡¯s a toast to you and to our working together.¡± Bess Camp raised a ss toward Baird Lane. Baird Lane didn¡¯t dismiss him, either, lifting his ss slightly in response, before suddenly speaking up and asking, ¡°Chief Camp, I remember you saying earlier that you and my wife had met by chance, hadn¡¯t you?¡± Seeing him change the subject back again, Bess Camp couldn¡¯t help but let out a soft chuckle, ¡°Yeah, that time ¡­¡± Bess Camp tells all about her encounter with Christine White over Land. Baird Lane heard it, and the smudge of displeasure inside him finally disappeared for good. ¡°She still sucks.¡± He grunted. Bess Camp smiled again at that, ¡°President Lane, Miss White she¡¯s just being kind, and also the way you just treated her really wasn¡¯t right, even if it was jealousy you should apologize to her.¡± ¡°That goes without saying.¡± Baird Lane nced at him, set his ss down toward the table on the balcony, and headed in the direction of the lounge.T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. In the lounge, Christine White walked around with anxiety throughout, asionally pulling out her cell phone to check the time or ncing toward the doorway. It¡¯s been an hour and Baird Lane hasn¡¯te over yet, and I wonder if he¡¯s messing with Bess Camp. With that temper of his, it¡¯s not impossible. Thinking about this, Christine White squeezed her palms, intending to go out and look around. However, just as her hand was ced on the doorknob, she felt it turn on its own. Immediately after that, a push came and she realized what was happening and hastily released her hand and took a step to the side. The door opens and Baird Lanees in from outside, catching a glimpse of Christine White standing in the doorway and asking with a slight raised eyebrow, ¡°You going out?¡± Chapter 322 – There’s a Surprise Christine White nodded subconsciously, ¡°I wanted to get out and see you.¡± ¡°Are you sure you¡¯re looking at me and not at whether or not Bess Camp and I are going to get into trouble?¡± Baird Lane looked down at her. Christine White rubbed the tip of her nose, ¡°That ¡­ All of them, I guess.¡± ¡°Meh.¡± Baird Lane crossed over to her towards the couch, ¡°I¡¯m not above messing with people on asions like this.¡± Christine White¡¯s eyes lit up at that, ¡°So you don¡¯t have ¡­¡± ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me you met with someone from The Camp Family in the first ce?¡± Baird Lane cut her off. Christine White scratched her hair, ¡°It¡¯s not that I didn¡¯t tell you, it¡¯s just that I forgot, plus you¡¯ve been so busy thest two days with The Lane Family that I didn¡¯t want to bother you by saying that.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not an interruption.¡± Baird Lane sat down, ¡°The Camp Family is here in C-City to talk to The Lane Family about a partnership.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± Christine White blinked frostily, ¡°I don¡¯t know, and if I did, I wouldn¡¯t have kept it to myself.¡± ¡°All right, pay attention in the future.¡± Baird Lane pinched his brow, his voice a little low. ¡°Uh-huh.¡± She responded with a quick nod and made her way over to him, ¡°You¡¯re not mad at me now?¡± She inquired cautiously. Baird Lane knew she was asking about what had just happened at the venue, and with his eyelids drooping, he returned faintly, ¡°There¡¯s nothing to be angry about.¡± He wasn¡¯t going to say that the reason he was angry then was because he was jealous.T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Really not angry?¡± Christine White was still a little unconvinced. Baird Lane poured himself a ss of ice water, ¡°Believe it or not, now stop talking, I¡¯ve got a bit of a headache.¡± ¡°Headache?¡± Upon hearing this, Christine White instantly tensed up, not caring whether his so-called not being angry was true or not, and hurriedly jogged to him, examining his face, realizing that his face was indeed a bit not so good, and worrying in her heart. ¡°Baird, do you have a fever?¡± Christine White asked while reaching out to touch his forehead. But touching it down revealed that his forehead wasn¡¯t hot, nothing was wrong with it. ¡°Could it be that too much alcohol is causing the headache?¡± Christine White put her hand down and muttered suspiciously. Baird Lane closed his eyes, ¡°I¡¯m fine, I¡¯ll just rest for a while.¡± ¡°How is this going to work, what if something happens, I¡¯d better go out and ask the hotel to get a doctor over.¡± Saying that, Christine White was about to go out. Baird Lane grabbed her arm and yanked her onto the couch, ¡°No need.¡± ¡°But ¡­¡± ¡°Shut up.¡± Baird Lane told her to shut up again. But this time the tone was not as harsh and cold as before. But Christine White still felt a little bad inside because she cared about him. Instead, he told her to shut up. ¡°Baird, are you really okay?¡± Christine White was still uneasy about his condition. After all, headaches really aren¡¯t trivial. Baird Lane waved his hand, ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± ¡°Let me give you a massage then, it might feel better.¡± As the words left her mouth, she stood up, walked behind the couch, and righted his head, then pressed his temples. After about ten minutes or so of pressing, she stopped moving slightly and leaned over to look toward Baird Lane. Baird Lane opened his eyes, ¡°Why don¡¯t you press it?¡± ¡°Uh, I just wanted to see if you were better,¡± Christine White said. Baird Lane took another sip of water, ¡°Better, you can stop pressing.¡± Christine White put her hand down, ¡°Really?¡± Baird Lane hmmm¡¯d, then got up from the couch, ¡°I should head out for my Alliance business meeting with them, are you going to wait here for me, or do you want to head back first?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll wait here.¡± Christine White spoke back without thinking. He¡¯d had so much to drink and had just gotten a headache, she didn¡¯t feelfortable leaving him alone. ¡°Then you stay here and don¡¯t go anywhere.¡± Baird Lane admonished as he straightened the suit he was wearing. Christine White nodded her head back and forth, indicating that she knew. Soon Baird Lane was gone and she was alone in the lounge. She looked around and picked up the remote on the coffee table and turned the TV on, intending to watch it while she waited for Baird Lane to return. It was a long wait, hours and hours, and sleepiness came over me. So by the time Baird Lane got back, Christine White had copsed on the couch and fallen asleep. He eased his footsteps over to her and stood in front of the couch looking down at her, his brow furrowed in a tight frown. This woman, who could fall asleep unguarded in a ce like this, it was no wonder that she had been kidnapped three times. It was also fortunate that he was the one who came in, if it had been anyone else, she might be wondering what would have happened to her by now. It seemed that he would have to teach her how to protect herself as well, especially at a juncture like now. With a soft sigh at the thought, Baird Lane bent down and scooped Christine White up by the waist and headed out of the lounge. Back at the vi, it was already two in the morning. Aunt Lucy hadn¡¯t rested yet and had been waiting for them, leaving the door open for them. Upon hearing the sound of a car engineing from outside the vi, Aunt Lucy rushed out to greet them. ¡°Sir, ma¡¯am this is ¡­¡± Aunt Lucy watched Baird Lane get out of the car with Christine White in his arms and thought something had happened to Christine White. But at the sight of Baird Lane¡¯s t, unruffled expression, she calmed down again. Seeing how Mr. looks like this, I don¡¯t think anything happened to Mrs.. Sure enough, Baird Lane¡¯s response confirmed her suspicions, ¡°She¡¯s fine, she just fell asleep.¡± ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll open the door for you then.¡± Aunt Lucy first breathed a sigh of relief, then rushed upstairs and helped them open the door to their room. Baird Lane carried Christine White into the room andid her gently on the bed, then went to the checkroom and found one of her pajamas out and helped her change into it himself. After doing this, Baird Lane also can¡¯t hold out a bit, too much wine, he has long been dizzy, but he has been holding back the dizziness not to follow along and fall asleep in order to be able to carry Christine White back. But now that the man was back in his arms, he didn¡¯t need to be holding on, and after going to the bathroom and washing up a little, he lifted the covers and got in, wrapping Christine White in his arms and going to sleep. The following day, Christine White was awakened by Aunt Lucy. When I woke up, it was noon. She couldn¡¯t imagine that she had slept all at once to Mr. The funny thing was that she didn¡¯t even know when she had fallen asleepst night, she had absolutely no recollection of it, and she wasn¡¯t even sure how she had gotten back. It wasn¡¯t until Aunt Lucy exined that it was Baird Lane who had carried her back in the middle of the night that she slowly rationalized everything. ¡°Where¡¯s Baird?¡± Christine White asked, shaking her somewhat groggy head. She¡¯d had a drink or twost night as well, and her head was a bit queasy at the moment. One can only imagine how bad Baird Lane¡¯s head must have felt when he got up after drinking so muchst night. ¡°Mister left early in the morning, but he called back two hours ago and asked if you were up yet ma¡¯am.¡± Aunt Lucy answered truthfully. Christine White paused in the act of turning her neck, thinking she¡¯d misheard, and asked again in confirmation, ¡°Called specifically to ask if I was up?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Aunt Lucy nodded. Christine Whiteughed, ¡°How could he ask that? He¡¯s never had one before.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not sure yet, but the gentleman did leave a message.¡± Aunt Lucy thought back. Christine White stiffened her back, ¡°What¡¯s the word?¡± ¡°Sir said if you¡¯re awake ma¡¯am, go on the official website of The Lane Family Group, there¡¯s a surprise for you.¡± Aunt Lucy said and handed Christine White her cell phone. Christine White came to attention and grabbed the phone and unlocked it. She¡¯d like to see what he called a surprise. Chapter 323 Baird Lane’s Surprise ¡°The Lane Family Group website ¡­ Ah, found it.¡± Christine White saw the webpage pop up and then found the Baird Lane Group¡¯s official website and clicked in, the moment she clicked in, an official release popped up. Christine White scanned the article and was mesmerized by the title. Because the title of this article is: Shocker! The president of The Lane Family Group is actually married. ¡°This is his surprise for me?¡± Christine White looked at Aunt Lucy nkly, her heart unsettled. If this is what Baird Lane calls a surprise, then I¡¯m sorry to say that she hi not, only felt surprised. Because well, it¡¯s amazing that her marriage to him hase to light. ¡°Ma¡¯am, just click in and take a look.¡± Aunt Lucy suggested. Christine White bit her lip and obediently responded, ¡°Good.¡± She took a breath and barely managed to calm herself down for a moment before reaching out and tapping the title to check out the article. The article wasn¡¯t very long, probably only a few hundred words, and Christine White read it quickly.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. After reading it, she had such aplicated expression, ¡°What the hell does he want?¡± His sudden exposure had not prepared her at all. Aunt Lucyughed, ¡°Wanna know what the hell mister is up to, call and ask.¡± ¡°Call and ask?¡± ¡°Yeah, how do you know if you don¡¯t ask?¡± Aunt Lucy encouraged her. Christine White hesitated, nodded, and dialed Baird Lane¡¯s number. The call was quickly answered and Baird Lane¡¯s low voice reached her eardrums, ¡°Awake?¡± ¡°Uh-huh.¡± Christine White responded. ¡°Did you bring Aunt Lucy what I asked her to bring you?¡± Baird Lane asked. Christine White gripped her cell phone tightly, ¡°Bring it on, I¡¯m calling you to ask what the hell is going on here, why are you suddenly exposing the marriage?¡± ¡°There was a reporter at the business league meetingst night, who snapped a picture of us, and that media outlet called the office in the morning, wanting me to give them permission to post about my marriage.¡± ¡°So you¡¯re actually agreeing to this?¡± Christine White was staggered. Baird Lane nodded slightly, ¡°That¡¯s right, but I¡¯ve asked them not to post pictures or reveal too much about you.¡± ¡°What¡¯s this about?¡± Christine White was puzzled. Baird Lane pinched the bridge of his nose, ¡°For your protection, and now that The Lane Family is in the situation you know it is, revealing a little less information about you is an extrayer of protection for you.¡± ¡°So that¡¯s it.¡± Christine White lifted her chin in relief, her heart slightly sweet. No wonder she¡¯s only mentioned by name at the top of the article. ¡°I¡¯ll hold a press conferenceter when things are all settled, and then I¡¯ll formally introduce you.¡± Baird Lane added in order to keep Christine White from thinking too much. Christine White smiled, ¡°It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s actually good enough, I just don¡¯t understand how you suddenly agreed to the exposure.¡± He¡¯d never been willing to tell the public that he was married before, and it was only at thest charity g that he¡¯d officially brought her into the fold. But that¡¯s only known to people in the circle, but this is different, this is full disclosure. It may even affect the group¡¯s stock market as well. ¡°It wasn¡¯t sudden.¡± Baird Lane mused for a few seconds back, ¡°I¡¯ve had the idea for a while, but never found the right time for it, and this time too that media just happened to bump into it, so I just went with the flow, plus I was supposed to go public three years ago, so I¡¯m sorry for the aggravation thesest three years have been.¡± A word ofmiseration made the tip of Christine White¡¯s nose pucker, her eyes redden, and she was inwardly surprised and delighted. He finally knew how difficult it had been for her these three years, and apologized to her, she was really happy, and even felt that these three years, his indifference andck of treatment towards her, were nothing in this moment. At the thought, Christine White sniffled and spoke in a choked voice, ¡°There is nomission ¡­¡± Baird Laneughed softly at how he couldn¡¯t hear that she was saying the opposite. Christine White beamed, ¡°What are youughing at?¡± ¡°Nothing, how do you like this surprise?¡± He asked. Christine White nodded her head shyly, ¡°Uh, like.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good, I have a contract to discuss in detail with The Camp Family side next, so I¡¯ll hang up now.¡± ¡°Uh-huh.¡± Christine White answered. The call ended and she took the phone off her ear, the whole set of motions slow and long, with a look of reluctance. Aunt Lucy teased with a wry smile, ¡°Ma¡¯am, what did Mister say to you that made you blush like that?¡± ¡°Secret.¡± Christine White poked her tongue out at her and lifted the covers off the bed and headed for the bathroom. Aunt Lucy watched Christine White¡¯s back, her old face a little dazed. But soon she responded, crying andughing, shaking her head. ¡°A secret is a secret, but by the looks of the missus, mister really did the right thing with this surprise.¡± Aunt Lucy muttered and left the room. In the evening, Baird Lane called and said he was going to the old house tonight and would not return to the cottage. Christine White didn¡¯t know what he had gone to the old mansion for, and she didn¡¯t ask, but in her heart, for some reason, there was some uncertainty and uneasiness, so much so that she was distracted while she ate. And this uneasiness, whichsted until the middle of the night did not subside, but rather it became more and more intense, and even tormented her so much that she could not even sleep. So Christine White simply kicked off the covers and sat up from the bed, easing her insides before poking around and turning the light on. Bright lights instantly illuminated everything in the room, and she exhaled slightly, reaching out to fish for her cell phone at the foot of the bed. ¡°It¡¯s only two o¡¯clock?¡± Christine White looked at the time on her cell phone and uttered with some slight surprise. She had just tossed and turned in her bed for most of the day, unable to sleep, always feeling like a long time had passed, only to realize it was only two in the morning. Is it true that the more preupied you are, the slower time passes? At the thought, she couldn¡¯t help but rub her short hair in annoyance, making it very messy before putting her hand down. Then, operating with both hands, she turned up Baird Lane¡¯s number and tried to dial him to inquire if something had happened at his old house. But when she was actually ready to call, her fingernded over the dialing button hesitant to click. After all, it was sote, in case nothing happened in the old mansion and he fell asleep, wouldn¡¯t she have woken him up? And she hadn¡¯t forgotten that he was up for it. So now should we call over, became Christine White most entangled in one thing, entangled to the back of the time has passed another half an hour, her phone still did not call out, and finally simply throw away the phone does not call, change to tomorrow morning to call. That way she wouldn¡¯t have to worry about waking him up and provoking him to wake up With that thought in mind, Christine White turned the light off andy back down. The next day, she got up early and washed up and went downstairs when she saw Aunt Lucy rush out of the kitchen, ¡°Ma¡¯am, it¡¯s not good!¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Christine White stood on the stairs, her hand on the banister, looking at her with confusion and anxiety. ¡°It¡¯s His Lordship ¡­¡± ¡°Grandpa?¡± Aunt Lucy nodded heavily, ¡°His Lordship faintedst night.¡± ¡°What?¡± Christine White¡¯s face paled so dramatically that her voice turned shrill. She took a few steps down the stairs and crossed to Aunt Lucy, grabbed Aunt Lucy by the shoulders and asked eagerly, ¡°Aunt Lucy, is this true? How did you know?¡± ¡°It was just Mr. Just called and asked me to pass it on to you when you woke up.¡± Aunt Lucy replied. Christine White swayed, ¡°How did that happen, and what about Grandpa now?¡± Chapter 324 – Something Happened to the Old Master ¡°From what the gentleman said, it seems like he¡¯s not even awake yet.¡± ¡°Not even awake now?¡± Christine White clenched her palms, worrying inside, ¡°No, I have to go over there.¡± With that, she was heading for the foyer. Aunt Lucy pulled her back, ¡°Mistress, don¡¯t be in a hurry, there¡¯s no use in being in a hurry, let¡¯s have breakfast first, and after that we¡¯ll go to the sanatorium to see His Lordship.¡± ¡°Has Grandpa been sent to a nursing home?¡± Christine White asked. ¡°Yes, it was sent over early this morning, and sir is still there with him, so ma¡¯am you want to calm down and eat your breakfast, don¡¯t go over there by then before master wakes up and starve yourself.¡± Aunt Lucy advised. Christine White bit her lip at that, ¡°I know.¡± She unclenched her fists in resignation and followed Aunt Lucy to the restaurant. After breakfast, Christine White set out for the sanitarium with Aunt Lucy. The address of the sanatorium, which Baird Lane had given in a previous phone call, was on the outskirts of C-City, still far from the city. By the time Christine White arrived, the time was two hours past departure. Carrying a thermos, she found her way to the old man¡¯s room with no problem, apanied by Aunt Lucy and the nursing home¡¯s medical staff. Baird Lane was leaning just outside the ward smoking a cigarette, she saw him at once and jogged over at a quicker pace, ¡°Baird. Baird Lane paused in his smoking and turned his head. Seeing her running so fast and in such a hurry, her brows furrowed slightly, ¡°Slow down.¡± The ground was so slippery, she wasn¡¯t afraid of falling. Baird Lane¡¯s admonition was heard by Christine White, who obediently slowed her pace to his, ¡°Is Grandpa all right?¡± ¡°Not awake yet.¡± Baird Lane stubbed out his cigarette and tossed it into a side trash can. Christine White nced behind him toward the door to the hospital room, her face filled with worry, ¡°How the hell did he pass out, Grandpa?¡± Obviously two days ago was fine, this suddenly all of a sudden ¡­ ¡°Irritated.¡± Baird Lane rubbed his brow back. Christine White¡¯s little face scrunched up, ¡°Excitement?¡± ¡°Grandpa copsed suddenly yesterday when he happened to learn of the recent ident at The Lane Family Group, coupled with the fact that his blood pressure was a bit high during this time.¡± Baird Lane closed his eyes wearily.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. Christine White caught on and looked at him with some concern, ¡°So when you went to the old mansionst night, it was because something happened to Grandpa, right?¡± ¡°Nice.¡± Christine White was silent for a moment, ¡°No wonder I felt vaguely uneasyst night, so it was ¡­¡± At that, she paused for a moment and turned to ask instead, ¡°So did Grandpa do anything other than pass out from the excitement?¡± Baird Lane shook his head lightly, ¡°Not yet.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Christine White sighed in relief. After asking about the old man, she started asking about Baird Lane, ¡°What about you, did you stay up all nightst night?¡± A few moments of heartache passed through her eyes as she looked at the dark circles under his dark eyes and the faint ring of greenish scruff on his chin. It¡¯s only been one night and his beard is growing out, so it¡¯s obvious how much pressure he admitted in his mindst night. Baird Lane opened his eyes, a dark light flickering underneath them, ¡°How am I supposed to sleep with Grandpa like this?¡± ¡°Also.¡± Christine White nodded, feeling like she¡¯d asked a stupid question. ¡°Grandpater ¡­¡± Baird Lane adjusted his stance. Christine White hastened to inquire, ¡°What happenedter?¡± ¡°He may have to spend the rest of his life in a hospital bed or a wheelchair, this stimulus, although it did not damage him physically, his brain has suffered some effects, and his control over his body is slower than before ¡­¡± Speaking of this, he suddenly hugged Christine White to him, his voice could not hide his self-reproach, ¡°It¡¯s me who let grandpa down, and it¡¯s also me who didn¡¯t send grandpa here earlier, if I had done it earlier, grandpa might not have turned out like this.¡± ¡°Baird ¡­¡± Christine White froze and hugged him back. It was the first time she¡¯d seen him even have such a vulnerable side. She was used to his forcefulness and his indifference, and now she was really a little ufortable with him being like this. And she wanted to say that none of it was his fault, but for some reason she had no way of saying it. Click! There was a sudden opening sound from the ward door behind him. Christine White pushed Baird Lane gently out of the way and turned to look, ¡°Fubar.¡± Uncle Fu was stunned at first, then nodded with a smile, ¡°Young Grandmother, you¡¯re here too.¡± ¡°Well, to see Grandpa.¡± Christine White returned. Fu Bo¡¯s smile grew wider, ¡°Just in time, the master has woken up.¡± ¡°Grandpa¡¯s awake?¡± Baird Lane¡¯s dark eyes lit up, and he didn¡¯t wait for Fubuki to answer, walking directly toward the hospital room on long legs. Christine White held out her hand to call out to him, but it was toote, he was already inside. ¡°Really, what¡¯s the rush?¡± Christine White muttered. Uncle Fuughed twice, ¡°Master has woken up, it¡¯s normal for young master to be in such a hurry, young granny, you should also go in and take a look at master.¡± ¡°Good, I¡¯ll be going in then.¡± Christine White said back to him and then walked into the hospital room as well. The ward smelled faintly of drugged water, and as soon as she entered, she subconsciously held her breath, waiting until she had adapted to the unpleasant smell before she exhaled softly and rxedpletely. ¡°Grandpa.¡± Christine White sat over and set the thermos down in her hands before looking over at the hospital bed and calling out softly to her old man. The old man slowly turned his neck, ¡°Christine is here.¡± ¡°Uh-huh.¡± Christine White pulled a chair over and sat down by the hospital bed, ¡°I came to see you.¡± ¡°Well well well, grandpa is happy.¡± The old man smiled kindly. Baird Lane pointed to the thermos Christine White had just set down, ¡°What¡¯s in there?¡± ¡°It¡¯s the soup Aunt Lucy made for Grandpa.¡± With that, she stood up and opened the thermos and took a bowl of soup out of it. ¡°Baird, you help Grandpa sit up.¡± ¡°Uh-huh.¡± Baird Lane responded, helping the old man to his feet. The old man looked at the young couple who were getting along well and was relieved, ¡°Seeing that you guys are in a good rtionship now, old man I¡¯m really happy.¡± Hearing this, Christine White subconsciously looked towards Baird Lane. Baird Lane felt her gaze, his thin lips slightly arched, but it quickly disappeared, ¡°It¡¯s good that grandpa is happy, Christine, you feed grandpa his soup, I¡¯ll go out and find out the specifics of grandpa¡¯s situation.¡± ¡°Okay, there you go.¡± Christine White nodded. Baird Lane got up and went out. By the time he came back again, it was half an hourter. Christine White came out of the restroom with a cleaned thermos and, seeing him, hurriedly put the thermos down and asked, ¡°Baird, what did the doctor say?¡± Baird Lane shook his head sullenly and didn¡¯t answer. Christine White¡¯s heart thumped violently when she saw this serious expression on his face. He¡¯s like this, is there something about grandpa¡¯s condition ¡­ ¡°Christine!¡± interrupted Baird Lane, interrupting Christine White¡¯s spection. Christine White came back with a jolt, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°You go out first, there¡¯s something I want to talk to grandpa about.¡± Baird Lane said to her as he looked at the old man. Christine White, a little reluctant to go out, stood still and didn¡¯t move, and the old man smiled at her, ¡°Christine, do as you¡¯re told.¡± ¡°But ¡­¡± ¡°Get out!¡± Baird Lane repeated, in a tone that brooked no argument. Christine White had no choice but to grit her teeth and walk out the door three steps at a time, her pace heavy and slow, just like her mood at the moment, tight and tense, all worried about the old man. Out of the hospital room, Christine White does what Baird Lane did before and leans against the wall outside and waits quietly, waiting for Baird Lane toe out. After waiting for a while, footsteps suddenly sounded on the right hand side, Aunt Lucy came over with a big bag and saw her with a small surprise, ¡°Ma¡¯am, why are you here?¡± Chapter 325 – The Light Runs Out Christine White pointed to the ward behind her. Aunt Lucy looked around and saw the two figures inside through the ss on the door, and instantly understood what was going on and stopped asking questions, ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll wait before I go in too.¡± As the words left her mouth, she put down the few bags she was holding and stood side by side with Christine White. Christine White nced toward her feet, ¡°These are ¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s His Lordship¡¯s household goods, the chauffeur from the old mansion just brought them over and I went out to get them.¡± Aunt Lucy exined with a smile. Christine White nodded indistinctly and stopped talking. After a while, she suddenly covered her face and then became very emotional, ¡°Aunt Lucy, I suddenly feel that life is really so fragile.¡± ¡°Eh?¡± Aunt Lucy was bbergasted, ¡°Why is ma¡¯am talking about this all of a sudden?¡± ¡°Because of Grandpa.¡± Christine White sighed, ¡°Two months ago, grandpa¡¯s body was still hard, I didn¡¯t expect that now he suddenly copsed, on top of that, just now Baird went to the doctor to find out about grandpa¡¯s condition, and came back a little bit not quite in the right mood, so I¡¯m a little worried ¡­¡± Hearing this, Aunt Lucy¡¯s mood also followed a lot of heavy, ¡°Mistress you are worried that the old master he may not live ¡­¡± ¡°Aunt Lucy,¡± Christine White interrupted her sternly. Aunt Lucy reacted to the fact that she had said something she shouldn¡¯t have and gently smacked herself in the mouth, ¡°I¡¯m sorry ma¡¯am, my mouth was too fast, I didn¡¯t mean it.¡± ¡°I know, but in words like that, just know it in your heart and don¡¯t say it out loud.¡± Christine White admonished. In fact, what Aunt Lucy had just said was what she was worried about in her heart. For she remembered that Baird Lane had said before that the old man might be just a few years away. But now that the old man had suddenly copsed, she feared that he might not be able to endure even a few years. Just as she was thinking worriedly, Christine White heard the sudden sound of a door opening behind her. She hastily gathered her thoughts and twisted her head around to see Baird Laneing out of the old man¡¯s hospital room with a sullen look on his face. ¡°Baird, done talking?¡± Christine White stepped forward and grabbed the man¡¯s arm. The man gave her a look, ¡°Stay here with Grandpa.¡± ¡°What about you?¡± Christine White asked. Baird Lane lifted his wrist and looked at his watch, ¡°I just got a call from Gates, I need to get back to the office.¡± ¡°Okay, I know, so go ahead and drive slow on the way.¡± Christine White released her hand from his arm. Baird Lane hmms softly and lifts his foot to leave. Aunt Lucy re-lifted therge bag on the floor and couldn¡¯t help but let out augh when she saw Christine White still looking fondly in the direction Baird Lane had left, ¡°What are you looking at, ma¡¯am?¡± Christine White withdrew her eyes and shook her head, ¡°No, let¡¯s go inside.¡± With that said, she volunteered to bend down and help Aunt Lucy share the two bags. In the hospital room, the old man was lying drowsily on the hospital bed, and when he saw the two mene in, he smiled and waved, ¡°Christinee over here.¡± Christine White obediently walked over and reached out to take the old man¡¯s hand in hers, ¡°Grandpa.¡± ¡°Sit down.¡± The old man pointed with his other hand to the chair next to the bed. Christine White inclined her head to look at it and hooked her foot over the chair and sat down. The old man picked up another newspaper from the bed and handed it to her, ¡°Read the paper to grandpa.¡± ¡°Good.¡± Christine White agreed briskly, then took the paper and read from the beginning. In order to ensure that the old man could understand, she deliberately read very slowly, and even in terms of biting her words, she also made some adjustments specifically. The old man closed his eyes up, a faint pleasure on his old face, and it was clear at a nce that he was satisfied with what he heard. Aunt Lucy, who was packing up her daily necessities on the side, couldn¡¯t help but smile a little when she saw this scene. I don¡¯t know how much longer it took for a newspaper to be read, but Christine White gently closed it up and probed the old man in the hospital bed. The old man seemed to be asleep, motionless, just breathing a little heavily. Christine White tucked the old man in, then lowered her voice toward the corner of the hospital room and called out, ¡°Aunt Lucy!¡± Aunt Lucy heard her and looked up at her. She pointed to the door of the room and then to the old man. Aunt Lucy nodded understandingly and got up to join her toward the door. As a result, the two had just reached the door of the hospital room, and before Christine White had a chance to open the door, there was a knock at the door. The old man opened his eyes, ¡°Christine, who¡¯s here?¡± Christine White flinched and immediately looked back, ¡°You weren¡¯t asleep, Grandpa?¡± The old manughed, ¡°People are old, shallow sleepers, and wake up at the slightest breeze.¡± ¡°I see.¡± Christine White rubbed the tip of her nose in embarrassment, ¡°I thought you werepletely asleep, Grandpa, and was getting ready to go out with Aunt Lucy.¡± ¡°No, can¡¯t make any noise.¡± The old man braced himself to sit up. Aunt Lucy saw this and rushed over to help him put a pillow on his back. The old man leaned back on his pillow and hummedfortably, ¡°Alright Little Song, go open the door.¡± ¡°Yes milord.¡± Aunt Lucy nodded and went over to open the door. Furber came in from outside with a document, followed by a young man. Christine White curiously surveyed the other side, the man was dressed in a suit, wearing a pair of gold-rimmed sses, and a briefcase on his shoulder, this dress and his unsmiling appearance, either apany executive or awyer, it can not be sales. ¡°Master, I¡¯ve gotten the things you asked me to prepare.¡± Fu Bo raised the document in his hand and walked over to the old master¡¯s hospital bedside. The old man hmmm¡¯d, ¡°You¡¯re just in time.¡± Christine White listened to their conversation and knew they had something to talk about, so she offered her farewell, ¡°Grandpa, then Aunt Lucy and I will go out first.¡± ¡°Christine you stay.¡± The old man called out to her.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. Christine White paused in confusion, ¡°Grandpa?¡± ¡°You stay, Young Granny, because what we¡¯re going to talk about next has to do with you.¡± Fubo exined with a smile. Christine White was staggered, ¡°Something to do with me?¡± Fubuki nodded. ¡°I know.¡± Christine White pulled her mouth into a small smile, taking back one of the steps she¡¯d taken with a rather unsettled inner voice. What the hell are they going to talk about regarding her? And call thewyers. Aunt Lucy went out and the door to the hospital room reclosed. Sr. greeted Christine White to the heel. After Christine White had passed, the old man asked her, ¡°What did Old Fuzzy tell you before about my physical condition?¡± ¡°Fubar says there¡¯s nothing wrong with you physically.¡± Christine White nced at Uncle Foo and returned truthfully. Fu Bo lightly coughed twice, ¡°Young granny, I said that at the time to keep you and young master from worrying too much, in fact, the old master¡¯s body ¡­¡± At that, he suddenly clenched his fists and his expression became imcable. ¡°Lao Fu!¡± The old man called out to him. Uncle Fu took a deep breath and calmed down, ¡°I¡¯m sorry Young Grandmother, I just lost my temper a bit.¡± ¡°Never mind.¡± Christine White shook her head to show that she didn¡¯t care, but then bit her lip and asked, ¡°Grandpa¡¯s health, how is it, really?¡± Uncle Fu looked toward the old man, who gave a slight hmmm. Uncle Fu said sorrowfully, ¡°The doctor said that Master¡¯s body has run out of light.¡± Christine White¡¯s mind went nk and she felt like the whole world was spinning around. Sure enough, her suspicions outside the hospital room were true. Otherwise Baird Lane wouldn¡¯t have had that look on his face when he came back from asking the doctor. ¡°Grandpa ¡­¡± Christine White¡¯s eyes instantly reddened. The old man looked at her in amusement, ¡°What are you crying about?¡± ¡°I ¡­¡± she lowered her head. The old master patted the back of her hand, ¡°Alright girl, you know about grandpa¡¯s situation, he won¡¯t live much longer, so grandpa wants you to promise one thing.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± Christine White looked up tearfully. Chapter 326 Transfer of Equity The old man waved at Fubuki. Forber nodded a little and opened the paper in his hand, handing it to Christine White, ¡°His Lordship would like his wife to sign this.¡± ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± Christine White looked over suspiciously, her eyes snapping open, ¡°This ¡­ Equity Transfer Letter?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Uncle Fu unscrewed a pen to exin to her, ¡°This ten percent of the original equity is what Master wants to transfer to you, ma¡¯am.¡± ¡°No no no.¡± Christine White jumped straight up in shock, panic written all over her little face, ¡°Why are you transferring it to me?¡± Ten percent of the equity ah, or the original equity, which can be much more valuable than the average equity. How dare she want it! The old man couldn¡¯t help butugh twice when he saw Christine White¡¯s evasive demeanor, ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, girl, as The Lane Family¡¯s daughter-inw, you¡¯re supposed to have some shares.¡± ¡°I know, but it¡¯s nowhere near as much.¡± Christine White said. She had heard Aunt Lucy say before that daughters-inw who married into The Lane Family were given a portion of the shares gifted by The Lane Family, but they were all only one or two percent, or even zero percent, and definitely not ten percent. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s not so much, but this time it¡¯s different.¡± The old man lowered his eyelids. Christine White calmed down first, ready to hear what he had to say. ¡°Girl, in fact, these shares, rather than me transferring them to you, are more like me cing them in your custody.¡± ¡°Custody?¡± Christine White was even more confused in her head. The old man nodded slightly, ¡°Not bad, keep it on behalf of Baird, Baird is the best one in my The Lane Family in these generations, but also the one I can¡¯t rest assured of, maybe it¡¯s because he lost his parents since he was a child, his character has be very sensitive and cold and hard, and in some cases he doesn¡¯t even know how to change.¡± Christine White heard this and nodded fervently. She also feels that Baird Lane is sometimes too stubborn in his dealings. She just still didn¡¯t understand what that had to do with letting her keep her equity. But the old man quickly exined it to her. It turns out that the old man is worried that Baird Lane, with such a character, will offend a lot of people in the future, and once those people join hands to deal with him together, he won¡¯t be able to hold out even if he is very capable. That¡¯s why the old man gave her the ten percent, with the intention of giving Baird Lane a leg up. In case one day Baird Lane¡¯s stake is taken away from her, she still has ten percent in her hand, and with that ten percent, Baird Lane still has a chance to turn around. I have to say, the old man was really thoughtful. ¡°I see what grandpa means, just that grandpa isn¡¯t worried that if I take this share, I won¡¯t give it to Baird when he¡¯s in troubleter? Or what if I see the money and secretly sell this share?¡± Christine White looked at the old man seriously. The old man smiled without worry, ¡°You¡¯re the granddaughter-inw I¡¯ve taken a liking to, I believe in you!¡± The sentence I believe, instantly broke Christine White¡¯s heart defense, she was touched and clenched her palms, ¡°Grandpa, you ¡­¡± ¡°Well, don¡¯t cry, I still have a testament to finish.¡± The old man cried andughed. Christine White sniffled, ¡°Well, I¡¯m not going to cry, Grandpa you say.¡± The old master put away the kindness on his face and became solemn, ¡°This ten percent of the original equity, is that I let Lao Fu spend several years, from the hands of those on the board of directors, secretly acquired, so those people did not know that I still have equity in my hands, thinking that all of my equity was given to Baird.¡± ¡°And does Baird know?¡± Christine White asked. The old man waved his hand, ¡°Baird doesn¡¯t know either, this was originally the back way I left for him, so I didn¡¯t intend to tell him, and the only people who know about it are the four of us, so girl, this share was secretly transferred to you by me, and you shouldn¡¯t let Baird know about it unless it¡¯s absolutely necessary.¡± Christine White nodded heavily, taking these words, carefully, to heart. She knows that the so-calledst resort is when Baird Lane has been knocked off its pedestal and needs a back way out. At that time, she could tell him that she was still holding the shares that the old man had secretly handed over to her. ¡°Grandpa, I have one more question.¡± Christine White raised her small hand. The old man looked at her, signaling her to ask. Christine White inhaled, ¡°If in the future Baird doesn¡¯t encounter any of these things, or if when they happen, they¡¯re all perfectly resolved by himself, then the stake, should I give it to him?¡± ¡°If that¡¯s really the case, you can keep this equity for yourself, he has forty percent in his hand, The Lane Family Group has always been his one word, ten percent more doesn¡¯t make a difference to him, and when you have a child again in the future, you can also leave this equity to the child.¡± The old man nced at her stomach in reply. Christine White¡¯s eyes dropped bleakly, ¡°Child ¡­¡± Can she still have children? Seeming to read Christine White¡¯s thoughts, the old man kindlyforted her, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, you¡¯re still young, and medicine will be more and more advanced, you can always get pregnant, and if you can¡¯t, don¡¯t you still have test tubes?¡± At that, Christine White¡¯s eyes lit up. Yeah, and test tubes. She remembers what Ives Norton saidst time, that she can have IVF as soon as she gets well. Seeing Christine White regaining herposure, the old man smiled gratefully, ¡°Now that you¡¯ve figured it out, sign the papers and go back, ande back to see me tomorrow.¡± ¡°Good.¡± Christine White nodded. Furber then re-presented the equity transfer and pen to her. The attorney aside pulled a small camera out of his briefcase and filmed Christine White signing over Land, all Land. After filming, he put the camera into his bag, ¡°Hello Mrs. Lane, I¡¯m Master Lu¡¯s exclusive attorney, I¡¯ll be serving you from now on.¡± ¡°Service?¡± Christine White blinked. The old man spoke, ¡°This transfer of equity is in duplicate, one for you to keep, and one for him to keep, and in the future, whether you give this equity to Baird, or to your children, you must have him present, he is the notary public of your equity.¡± Christine White suddenly realized with an oh, ¡°I see, what was just filmed is also evidence, right, to prove that the equity was indeed given to me by you, Grandpa, and not taken by me by illegal means.¡± The old man gave her an appreciative look, ¡°Not bad.¡± Christine White blushed a little in embarrassment. In the time that followed, she talked to herwyer about a few more things she needed to take care of regarding the shares, and it wasn¡¯t until the old man¡¯s doctor came over to roust him that she offered her farewell. Leaving the sanatorium, Christine White didn¡¯t go straight back to the vi, but turned to the bank, where she opened a safe and deposited the shareholding transfer that belonged to her. After depositing it, she stayed with a nk face and drifted back to the car, her insides tumbling. I can¡¯t imagine that in just less than a day, she has be a ten billion dor rich woman! ¡°Ma¡¯am.¡± Aunt Lucy waved at Christine White¡¯s eyes.T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. Christine White¡¯s eyes flickered back, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°I was going to ask what¡¯s wrong with you, you didn¡¯t respond when I called you a few times.¡± Aunt Lucy looked at her helplessly. Christine White rubbed the back of her neck awkwardly, ¡°I¡¯m fine, I¡¯m just not at peace.¡± How can you be calm when you suddenly have tens of billions of dors more. Of course, that¡¯s not something she¡¯d say to Aunt Lucy. ¡°Not calm? Is there something wrong?¡± Aunt Lucy asked with concern. Christine White waved her hands back and forth, ¡°No no no, I¡¯m fine, Aunt Lucy what did you just call me for?¡± She changed the subject. Aunt Lucy pped her head, ¡°Look at me, I forgot after such a little effort, ma¡¯am your phone just rang.¡± ¡°Yeah?¡± Christine White spat out her tongue, then took her cell phone out of her bag and was stunned at the caller ID. It¡¯s him? Chapter 327 – The Boss’s Wife ¡°Ma¡¯am, who is it?¡± Aunt Lucy couldn¡¯t help but ask curiously as she froze Christine White staring nkly at her cell phone. Christine White sped her phone to her chest so she wouldn¡¯t see the caller ID, ¡°No one, a friend.¡± ¡°Then why don¡¯t you answer it?¡± ¡°I¡¯m a little dizzy from answering the phone in the car, so I¡¯ll just call him back when I get back.¡± Christine White returned with a random excuse.C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org Aunt Lucy looked at her suspiciously for a few seconds, knowing full well that she was lying, she didn¡¯t break her down and nodded, ¡°In that case, then ma¡¯am, why don¡¯t you sleep for a while, I¡¯ll call you when we get home.¡± ¡°Well, bother Aunt Lucy.¡± Christine White tugged at the corner of her mouth, then in one swift motion, she snuffed out the phone. The call was from Hugh Dong. If she was alone, she might have answered it. But there¡¯s an Aunt Lucy at the moment, and if it¡¯s ryed to Baird Lane by Aunt Lucy. And he was tired enough with all that had happenedtely, so it was better that she didn¡¯t cause him trouble and upset him. With that in mind, Christine White extinguished her cell phone and leaned her head against the ss of the car window, closing her eyes in preparation for a nap. It didn¡¯t take long, however, for the phone to vibrate in her hand. She frowned slightly and picked her eyes open to see that it was Hugh Dong again. But this time it wasn¡¯t a phone call, it was a text message from him. What the hell does he want? Christine White was inwardly catatonic with curiosity, and after a few moments of dwelling on it, she peeked toward Aunt Lucy beside her. Aunt Lucy had closed her eyes at some point as well, her head tilted slightly against the back of the seat, unsure if she was asleep or not. But that was a good thing for Christine White, who darted her gaze back and unlocked her phone before checking up on the contents of the missive. Surprisingly, there was only one sentence on it: want toe over and see a big show! ¡°Big drama?¡± Christine White murmured in a thin whisper and clicked on the reply below, ready to ask Hugh Dong what the big drama was. As a result, before she could finish typing, her cell phone vibrated once more with another missive from Hugh Dong. Christine White just had to go ahead and delete the few words she had typed and click on this new one. But Put a little open, her face immediately changed, with the speed visible to the naked eye from rosy to pale, eyes also slowly stared at the boss, which is written full of unbelief. ¡°So it will be like this ¡­¡± Christine White¡¯s red eyes were red, staring dead at her cell phone, her heart cold on one side. The cell phone was lit up with a photo of two people, a man and a woman, hugging each other tightly, and it was definitely Molly Bort and Baird Lane. She didn¡¯t suspect that the photo was Hugh DongPing to trick her, because the background of the photo was familiar to her, whether it was at the headquarters of The Lane Family Group, or outside Baird Lane¡¯s office. And looking at the angle of this photo, it¡¯s obvious that it¡¯s a sneak peek as well. So there is no longer any doubt about the authenticity of this photo, they are really hugging! Thinking of this, Christine White only felt chills all over her body, her breathing became rapid, and her hands were even trembling even her cell phone could not hold it, and it fell to her feet with a snap. Aunt Lucy heard themotion and opened her eyes to her, she was stunned, ¡°Ma¡¯am, what¡¯s wrong with you? Why does your face look so ugly?¡± Christine White looked out the window as if she hadn¡¯t heard, her eyes staring nkly out of the window, and didn¡¯t reply. Seeing this, Aunt Lucy became even more anxious and vigorously pped the driver¡¯s seat, ¡°Old Luise, what¡¯s the matter with the missus?¡± Uncle Luise, who was driving the car, raised his eyelids, nced at Christine White from the rearview mirror, and answered truthfully, ¡°I¡¯m not sure about the specifics, I just saw that the wife was just fiddling with her phone, and then her mood wasn¡¯t quite right¡­ Sister Song, the reason for this should be on the wife¡¯s phone.¡± ¡°A cell phone?¡± Aunt Lucy flinched, then looked to Christine White¡¯s hand. Her hands were empty and there was no sign of a cell phone. But soon, Aunt Lucy thought of the sound she had just heard of a heavy object hitting the ground, and hurriedly looked down to find that there was indeed a cell phone on the chassis of the car. She was so happy that she bent down and picked up the phone. The phone has automatically locked the screen and requires a password or fingerprint to open it. Aunt Lucy looked at Christine White, hesitated for two seconds, and reached out to pinch her right thumb and press it against the fingerprint sensor. Jingle Bells! The phone is unlocked. Aunt Lucy put Christine White¡¯s hand down before she went to check her phone, but at this look, her eyes nearly fell out, ¡°Sir?¡± She cried out in shock. Christine White¡¯s eyes twinkled for a moment when she heard those two words, finally getting a reaction, ¡°Aunt Lucy, he lied to me.¡± ¡°Mrs. ¡­¡± Aunt Lucy looked at her and then at her cell phone and was furious. What the hell is mister doing? What¡¯s with all the cuddling with that Molly Bort woman? ¡°Aunt Lucy, I¡¯m hurting here.¡± Christine White hammered her chest, her small face full of self-deprecation, ¡°It was only yesterday that we went public with the news of our marriage, and today he¡¯s cuddling with Molly Bort, and he doesn¡¯t feel ¡­¡± ¡°Ma¡¯am, what if this is a misunderstanding?¡± Aunt Lucy interrupted her. Christine White clenched her lower lip as her eyes fell on her cell phone, ¡°Misunderstanding? Does this look like a misunderstanding to you?¡± ¡°This ¡­¡± Aunt Lucy opened her mouth and choked on her words for a moment. Honestly, this photo doesn¡¯t really look like a misunderstanding, no matter how you look at it, it¡¯s two people clinging to each other with very intimate and ambiguous movements. It made her blush to try and help. ¡°Aunt Lucy, why do you think he¡¯s doing this to me?¡± Christine White couldn¡¯t suppress it any longer and had aplete emotional breakdown, ¡°He clearly said that he wouldn¡¯t have anything more to do with Molly Bort, but what is he doing this for now? I even wonder if he has been intimate with Molly Bort where I haven¡¯t seen him as well?¡± ¡°Ma¡¯am, you can¡¯t think like that, to find out what¡¯s going on with Mr. and that Molly Bort, how about we just ask Mr. in person?¡± Aunt Lucy handed her cell phone back to her. Christine White squeezed her cell phone tightly, her eyes flickering constantly. Aunt Lucy, seeing that she didn¡¯t answer, took it as her default and patted the driver¡¯s seat again, ¡°Old Luise, go to the group headquarters and look for Mister.¡± ¡°Yes, Sister Song.¡± Uncle Luise answered. The journey was uneventful and it was almost 3pm when we arrived at The Lane Family Group headquarters. Christine White entered the lobby of the headquarters, and ran directly to the presidential elevator, because it was the only elevator that went straight to the top floor. But what she didn¡¯t expect was to be stopped just as she pressed the button for this elevator. ¡°Miss, this is the president¡¯s special elevator, you can¡¯t go in.¡± A woman in a professional suit blocked the elevator door and said to Christine White with a serious face. Christine White frowned her pretty brow before remembering she¡¯d forgotten about it. But just as she was about to pull out the pass Baird Lane used to give her to get into the elevator, she saw Aunt Lucy stop in front of her with a ck face and sneer at the woman, ¡°Why can¡¯t we go in, do you know who she is?¡± Hearing this, the woman looked up at Christine White in surprise, ¡°Who is it? Is it hard to believe that there is some special status?¡± ¡°Of course!¡± Aunt Lucy looked at her with a smirk, ¡°Let me tell you, this is your president¡¯s wife, your boss¡¯s wife, if you dare to stop her, aren¡¯t you afraid of being fired?¡± ¡°Boss¡¯s wife?¡± The woman sneered and rolled her eyes, ¡°Come on, our boss¡¯s wife doesn¡¯t look like her, our boss¡¯s wife is beautiful and is in the president¡¯s office right now.¡± ¡°What did you say? The boss¡¯s wife is in the president¡¯s office?¡± As soon as Christine White heard this, she hurriedly came out from behind Aunt Lucy and questioned with an ugly face. Chapter 328 – Stimulated Christine White The woman was startled by Christine White¡¯s appearance and subconsciously took a step back, ¡°Yes ¡­ Yes.¡± Christine White clenched her fists, ¡°What¡¯s the name of your boss¡¯s wife?¡± ¡°Mrs. ¡­¡± Aunt Lucy wondered how Christine White could ask that question and couldn¡¯t help but call out to her. Christine White shook her head at Aunt Lucy, signaling her to hold her tongue for a moment before her gaze went to the woman again and she asked again, ¡°Say, what¡¯s your wife¡¯s name!¡± ¡°Christine White,¡± the woman replied. At those words, Christine White didn¡¯t feel which bit happy, instead, her small face was still getting colder and colder, ¡°You said that the woman who is now in your president¡¯s office is called Christine White?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± The woman nodded. Aunt Lucy was furious and pointed at her and yelled, ¡°That¡¯s nonsense, the real Christine White is clearly ¡­¡±T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Okay Aunt Lucy,¡± Christine White pulled down Aunt Lucy¡¯s hand, her voice was cold and scanty, ¡°She¡¯s just an employee, you don¡¯t need to be angry with her, let¡¯s go, we¡¯ll go up, I also want to see what reaction that woman who calls herself Christine White¡¯s woman, seeing me, the real Christine White, what exactly is her reaction.¡± With that, he took his pass out of his bag and swiped it on the elevator¡¯s sensor. The elevator door opens and Christine White pulls Aunt Lucy inside. The women outside had their eyes zed over when they saw that they actually had passes to the president¡¯s elevator. ¡°This ¡­ What the hell is going on here?¡± The woman scratched her head in confusion. In the elevator, Aunt Lucy¡¯s fire hadn¡¯t dissipated and her face was full of irritation, ¡°Ma¡¯am, that woman impersonating you, that wouldn¡¯t be Molly Bort, would it?¡± ¡°Who else but her, and let¡¯s not forget that the photo is in the background right outside Baird Lane¡¯s office door.¡± Christine White looked at the crack in the elevator door, her hands on either side squeezing so tightly that her nails dug into them. Aunt Lucy grunted in exasperation, ¡°And so is mister, just letting that woman pretend to be you ma¡¯am?¡± Christine White dropped her eyes, her eyelids hiding the obscure look under her eyes, ¡°He didn¡¯t even repel Molly Bort froming to the office, and cuddled with her outside the office, so how could he mind her impersonating me.¡± As he spoke, the elevator dinged to the station. Christine White collected the emotions that were churning inside her and took a deep breath as she stepped out of the elevator with one foot and headed for the end of the hallway. Baird Lane¡¯s office was at the end, the door left wide open. She had nned to just knock twice and go in, but just as her hand had lifted up and hadn¡¯t evennded on the door panel, she heard a sappy female voiceing out from inside, ¡°Baird, how have you considered the offer I just made? I¡¯m doing it for your sake, you can¡¯t let me down, can you?¡± What do you mean? Christine White lowered her raised hand and gave Aunt Lucy another wink. Aunt Lucy nodded knowingly and joined her in perking up her ears and quietly eavesdropping. In the office, Baird Lane¡¯s face was cold as he looked at the arrogant and self-satisfied woman across from him, a hint of disgust emerging from the depths of his dark eyes, ¡°Good intentions?¡± ¡°Yeah, I really do want what¡¯s best for you, you do realize that things are going to get worse for The Lane Family down the road, just divorce Christine White and marry me and I promise I¡¯ll convince my dad to keep them ¡­ from doing it.¡± ¡°Okay, you don¡¯t have to go on and on about convincing your father, do you have the skills to do that?¡± Baird Lane¡¯s thin lips pursed out a few chills. Molly Bort ruffled her wig around her ears, ¡°I have, and not only can I convince my dad, I can get my dad to help you against The Lane Family¡¯s enemies.¡± ¡°Ridiculous, you can¡¯t even reach Leo Bort to talk about persuasion.¡± Baird Lane sneered. Molly Bort¡¯s face froze for a split second but quickly regained herposure, ¡°Baird, that¡¯s nothing for you to worry about, I¡¯m his daughter anyways, he won¡¯t care about me, he¡¯ll definitely reach out to me if I do something about it.¡± ¡°Are you telling the truth?¡± Baird Lane narrowed his phoenix eyes. Molly Bort¡¯s eyes brightened as she felt she had somewhat spoken to him, ¡°Of course it¡¯s true, Baird, do you agree to the proposal I just made and are you ready to marry me?¡± Baird Lane¡¯s eyes darted to a quick skim of disgust, which passed in an instant, and his mouth returned faintly, ¡°As long as you can do what you say, then I¡¯m not out of the question.¡± Snap! Outside the door, the bag on Christine White¡¯s shoulder mmed to the floor with a crisp thud. The noise not only startled Aunt Lucy, who was beside her, but also rmed the people in the office. Baird Lane¡¯s face sank and his eyes shot sharply toward the door, ¡°Who¡¯s out there?¡± He sat in his office chair, unable to see the person outside the door, but his heart was in the right ce. ¡°It¡¯s not Assistant Gates, is it?¡± Molly Bort followed suit, craning her head to look around, putting on a hostess face, ¡°Baird, I¡¯ll go check it out.¡± With that, she turned toward the door. Christine White heard footsteps and looked panicked, bending down and picking up the bag on the floor quickly before running in the direction of the elevator. Seeing this, Aunt Lucy subconsciously shouted at her back, ¡°Ma¡¯am, where are you going?¡± The cry of Mrs. was loud enough to reach not only Molly Bort¡¯s ears, but Baird Lane¡¯s as well. Baird Lane¡¯s face snapped, and he stood up with a mischievous clench of his fists and crossed out of the office in three steps, faster than Molly Bort. ¡°Where¡¯s Christine White?¡± Baird Lane questioned in a low voice as he saw Aunt Lucy at the door. Aunt Lucy returned with an exasperated look on her face, ¡°The missus is pissed off at you!¡± At that, Baird Lane¡¯s pupils constricted and he took a step toward the elevator to catch up. ¡°Baird!¡± said Molly Bort, trying to follow. Aunt Lucy pinched the back of her neck, ¡°Stinking woman, if you want to pass, pass me first, today my wife has to teach you a good lesson, what¡¯s wrong with being what you are, you have to rush to be the third party, and provoke our Mr. and Mrs. to get divorced, it¡¯s just shameless!¡± The words fell out of her mouth and Aunt Lucy pped her directly on the face. Molly Bort was dumbfounded by the blow, and it took a moment for her to react, and after a frantic scream, she lunged at Aunt Lucy with a scowl on her face, and the two of them were soon fighting, making such a racket that Gates in the next office could hear them. Curious, he stepped out and saw the scene, so shocked that he rushed over to remove the frame. However, these two people have the attitude of immortality, he is a big man, actually can not pull, helpless, he only had to take out his cell phone to call Baird Lane. Baird Lane listened to his cell phone ringing in his pocket, but he ignored it and chased it out of the hall with a hint of anxiety contained in the surprised stares of the hall¡¯s crowd. After chasing them out, he then saw the woman not far ahead of him, still continuing to run forward. ¡°Christine White!¡± he shouted, looking at the woman¡¯s back. Christine White heard Baird Lane¡¯s voice and stumbled slightly, subconsciously trying to stop. But soon she thought of something else, her eyes darkened, and she continued to run. Running to the side of the road, she stopped with one hand outstretched ready to stop the car when a ck business car came up from behind and just stopped in front of her. ¡°Get in.¡± The window rolled down and Hugh Dong¡¯s handsome, demonic face imprinted itself on the bottom of her eyes. Christine White hesitated for a moment when she saw it was him, then heard footsteps getting closer behind her and finally gritted her teeth and pulled open the door to get in. The moment the car drove away, Baird Lane ran right up to where Christine White had just gotten in. He watched the car go off in the direction of the car with his eyes zed over, his fists clenched at his sides. ¡°Sir.¡± Aunt Lucy came after him even after the fight and stopped beside him, asking in her ragged breath, ¡°Did you catch up with the missus?¡± Chapter 329 – Gentleman Hugh Dong Baird Lane clenched his cheeks and didn¡¯t answer. Aunt Lucy understood something about it and sighed, ¡°So, sir, why don¡¯t you call the missus?¡± Baird Lane¡¯s eyes twitched slightly, and in the next instant he took his cell phone out of his pocket. There was a missed call on his cell phone from Gates a few moments ago, and he simply tapped ignore, then found Christine White¡¯s number and dialed it. Hearing her cell phone ring, Christine White took it out and nced at it, seeing that it was Baird Lane calling, she bit her lower lip and hesitated for a couple of seconds before hanging up and turning her phone off. Hugh Dong, who was driving the car, nced at her movements and the corner of his lips hooked in an inessible manner, ¡°President Lane calling?¡± Christine White hmmm¡¯d. ¡°Then why don¡¯t you answer it?¡± Hugh Dong asked knowingly. Christine White pursed her lips to keep quiet. Hugh Dong shrugged his shoulders, ¡°Looks like you¡¯ve gotten a lot of excitement this time, what did you see in President Lane¡¯s office that got you so worked up?¡± Upon hearing this, Christine White¡¯s gaze sank and instead of answering, she asked, ¡°Why would you send me a picture like that?¡± ¡°You mean the photo of President Lane hugging Molly Bort, huh?¡± Hugh Dong purposely mentioned the photo, then smiled, ¡°Because I didn¡¯t want you to be kept in the dark about what President Lane was doing when you weren¡¯t around him, but it¡¯s a coincidence.¡± ¡°Coincidence?¡± Christine White looked at the perfect side of his face. He nodded, ¡°Yeah, I came to The Lane Family today to confirm with President Lane about the annual inventory of thest coboration, I didn¡¯t expect to see that scene just after I got out of the elevator, so I filmed it, it¡¯s really surprising, so they are still entangled to this day, didn¡¯t you say ¡­ ¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Christine White, unable to listen any longer, interrupted him loudly, ¡°Just stop talking, okay?¡± ¡°Why can¡¯t you say that, I¡¯m telling the truth aren¡¯t I? They were kissing and being intimate behind your back and that¡¯s hurting you.¡± Hugh Dong continued on unmoved, ¡°And seeing you run out of The Lane Family in tears is proof enough that you saw or heard something else at The Lane Family at the time wasn¡¯t it?¡± Christine White bit her lip in death, and her hand, resting on her leg, gripped her pants tightly, as if she were trying to rip the piece of fabric off. He was right, it was because she had heard what Baird Lane had said at the time that she couldn¡¯t stand it for a moment and ran away. ¡°Christine, tell me, what exactly did you see and hear at that time?¡± Hugh Dong looked at her askance with great interest. Christine White closed her eyes and leaned her head against the car window, her eyes unmistakably bleak as she returned, ¡°Molly Bort made an offer to Baird Lane to divorce me and marry her.¡± ¡°President Lane agreed?¡± The curve of Hugh Dong¡¯s mouth deepened a little more. Christine White shook her head, ¡°No, but he said he¡¯d consider it, so I ran out.¡± If she didn¡¯t run, when they found out, then how was she going to live with herself? Waiting to be made fun of by that Molly Bort woman? ¡°President Lane is outrageous!¡± Hugh Dong tapped the steering wheel in feigned anger for her, ¡°Christine, you did the right thing running out.¡± Christine White tugged at the corners of her mouth, ¡°Right or wrong I don¡¯t know, all I know is that he wants to divorce me.¡± ¡°And what do you mean? Leave with him?¡± Hugh Dong asked with narrowed eyes. Christine White¡¯s small mouth moved slightly to say something, but said nothing, and finally just returned, ¡°I don¡¯t know ¡­¡± She did try to divorce Baird Lane before, but that was before Leo Bort went to jail. But since Leo Bort went to jail, she¡¯s put off divorce for good. But now that he¡¯s having second thoughts about divorcing her because of Molly Bort¡¯s proposal, she really doesn¡¯t know what she¡¯s going to do. ¡°Well, just pretend I didn¡¯t ask, but I¡¯ll support you in whatever you want to do.¡± Hugh Dongughed softly. Christine White opened her eyes to look at him, ¡°How did you just know I was stopping on the side of the road?¡± ¡°Because I¡¯ve always been there for you.¡± Hugh Dong stopped his car for a red light. Christine White adjusted her sitting position, ¡°Waiting for me?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, when I sent you the picture, I guessed that you would definitelye over, and I also wanted to see what would happen when you came over, so I stayed in the car and didn¡¯t leave, who would have thought that I would actually wait you out.¡± Hugh Dong winked at her. The corner of Christine White¡¯s mouth twitched, ¡°You¡¯re really all about the world, but thank you indeed, if it wasn¡¯t for you, I might have gotten caught by him.¡± Who this he refers to is self-evident. Hugh Dong saw the red light pass and restarted the car, ¡°No thanks, so what are you going to do next? Where are you going?¡± Christine White looked out the window in confusion, ¡°I don¡¯t know, find a coffee shop or something and sit down for a while, I want to calm down.¡± ¡°That¡¯s fine, I know a ce with good coffee, I¡¯ll take you there.¡± With that, Hugh Dong immediately changednes and drove in another direction. Half an hourter, the cafe arrived. Christine White followed behind him and walked in, the cafe was ying soft piano music which was very beautiful. As she listened to the music, she felt that all her inner stumbles were much calmer, and her face was no longer so pale. ¡°Something to drink?¡± Hugh Dong took the order machine from the waiter and pushed it in front of Christine White. Christine White nced at the point nk machine and casually said the same thing, ¡°Blue Mountains, I think.¡± Hugh Dong was slightly surprised, ¡°Blue Mountain is very bitter, even with sugar ¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s it.¡± Christine White nodded with certainty. Coffee was bitter, but how could itpare to the bitterness in her heart. Hugh Dong looked at Christine White for a moment and seemed to read something, smiling softly as he returned the order machine to the waiter, ¡°As the youngdy wishes then.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± The waiter answered with a smile and turned to go backstage to get ready. Christine White held the hot water and took a small sip, ¡°Chief Dong ¡­¡± ¡°Just call me Hugh Dong, we¡¯ve known each other for so long and I haven¡¯t heard you call me by my first name.¡± Hugh Dong cut off her words. Christine White flinched, then opened her mouth to call out, ¡°Hugh Dong.¡± ¡°Not bad, your Hugh Dong call soothes me.¡± Hugh Dongughed lowly. Christine White gave him a nk look, ¡°Don¡¯t you have anything to do?¡± ¡°What do you mean, you kicked me out?¡± Hugh Dong raised his eyebrows. Christine White rubbed her ss of water, ¡°I just don¡¯t think that you have to stay here with me, if you have something to do, go ahead and do it.¡±T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°I¡¯ve been doing nothingtely.¡± Hugh Dong craned his neck. Christine White was visibly unconvinced, ¡°How can you be the president of arge conglomerate and have nothing to worry about.¡± Baird Lane is so busy all day long, he won¡¯t even go back to bed in the middle of the night. She couldn¡¯t believe that Hugh Dong, who was also the president, would be so rxed. ¡°It¡¯s true, the group¡¯s affairs are all handled by my father now, I¡¯ve been hollowed out and only deal with some insignificant chicken-feathers, so I don¡¯t have much to do.¡± Hugh Dong replied back, but a lurid cold light vaguely shed under his eyes. Christine White captured it, a little heartily, but didn¡¯t ask much about why that was. After all, it¡¯s someone else¡¯s family business. Hugh Dong stayed with Christine White for the rest of the day, chatting with her about everything. Over the course of a few hours, Christine White discovered other sides of him that were unknown to her, namely that of a gentleman. Yes, she really did think he was a gentleman. Despite his harsh personality and how he treated her before, she realized after spending time together that he wouldn¡¯t really do anything to her. At least this afternoon had been much better with hispany, and she had been much less depressed mood-wise. ¡°Hugh Dong, it¡¯s gettingte, I should get back.¡± Christine White looked at the dark night outside the cafe, put down the cooled coffee and stood up. Hugh Dong¡¯s eyelids fluttered, ¡°You¡¯re going back?¡± Chapter 330 Baird Lane’s Explanation Christine White gave a slight nod, ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°If you go back now, aren¡¯t you afraid that President Lane has brought someone to your vi?¡± Hugh Dong followed suit and stood up. Christine White smiled slightly, ¡°I don¡¯t think so, and after thest couple of hours, I¡¯mpletely calm in my head, and when I think about it, I think it might have been a misunderstanding.¡± ¡°Misunderstanding?¡± Hugh Dong looked at her with some subtlety, ¡°Do you think it¡¯s a misunderstanding that they hugged, or that it¡¯s a misunderstanding that President Lane has thoughts of divorce?¡± Christine White dropped her eyes, ¡°Maybe both.¡± ¡°How?¡± Christine White took a breath and briefly exined her thoughts, ¡°The Lane Family is on the cusptely, someone has joined forces with The Bort Family to try to break into The Lane Family, and Baird did and said that to Molly Bort, perhaps trying to find out about Leo Bort through her, and then find out who¡¯s behind Leo Bort in one fell swoop.¡± ¡°You really think so? And what if it turns out not to be?¡± Hugh Dong asked her. Christine White¡¯s heart tugged at her heart, but on her face she returned with certainty, ¡°I believe Baird, if he really wanted to be with Molly Bort, then he certainly wouldn¡¯t have waited until now.¡± ¡°Alright then, I see what you mean, I¡¯ll take you back.¡± Hugh Dong turned the car keys. Christine White smiled gratefully, ¡°Thanks.¡± She then fished out her jacket from the back of the chair and walked out of the caf¨¦ side by side with him. It was already eight o¡¯clock in the evening when he returned to the vi area. Christine White stood outside the vi, the maic card that opened the door in her hand, half swiping it down. It was Aunt Lucy, who had finallye out to take out the trash, who saw her and rushed over to open the door, ¡°Ma¡¯am?¡± ¡°Aunt Lucy,¡± Christine White responded with a forced smile. Aunt Lucy was on the verge of tears with joy, ¡°Ma¡¯am you¡¯re finally back, where have you been all afternoon?¡± Christine White walks into the vi, ¡°I was just wandering around outside.¡± ¡°What¡¯s taking you so long for a casual stroll, do you know how worried I was about you, your sudden departure from the office scared the hell out of me.¡± Aunt Lucy poured a cup of hot tea for her. Christine White took it and thanked her, then said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry Aunt Lucy, for worrying you.¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing for me to worry about, it¡¯s Mr. ¡­¡± Christine White¡¯s eyes flickered, ¡°What happened to him?¡± ¡°He¡¯s been looking for you ma¡¯am, but unfortunately your phone was turned off and he couldn¡¯t locate you, after learning that you got into Hugh Dong¡¯s car, he went to Dong¡¯s Group and hasn¡¯te back yet.¡± Aunt Lucy replied. Christine White pursed her lips, ¡°I know.¡± ¡°Then, ma¡¯am, you call Mr. and tell him you¡¯re back.¡± Aunt Lucy looked at her. Christine White pretended not to hear and sipped her tea in silence. Aunt Lucy sighed, understanding that she was still diabolizing the daytime incident in her mind, so she didn¡¯t say anything more and took out her own cell phone, ¡°I¡¯ll call Sir then.¡± With that, he actually called Baird Lane. Baird Lane got the call and flew back. As soon as he walked into the living room, he opened his mouth to inquire directly, ¡°Where have you been?¡± His voice was cold, but it wasced with a hint of concern. No one knew how anxious he was not to find her. Now that he saw her back safe and sound, he was both relieved and at the same time quite angry in his heart. She got into another man¡¯s car without saying a word, didn¡¯t even answer his calls, and came back sote that she didn¡¯t even make a nervous gesture. ¡°I was casually sitting outside.¡± Christine White returned casually. Baird Lane pursed his thin lips, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you answer my call?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t want to take it.¡± Christine White drops her eyes. She was telling the truth, she was in a rage, her mind was in chaos and she just wanted to get away from him, so how could she have answered his call. Baird Lane didn¡¯t expect Christine White to answer so directly, there was a pang of anger in his heart, ¡°Don¡¯t want to take it? Christine White you¡¯ve grown up?¡± Christine White smiled to herself, ¡°I don¡¯t need you to tell me if I¡¯ve grown or not, but President Lane you came back and questioned me about this and that, do you think you¡¯re right?¡± Baird Lane frowned, not just because of her words, but because of her address.C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org She called him President Lane again. Thest time she called him that was when she made a scene about getting a divorce. What does she want this time? ¡°So tell me, what¡¯s wrong with me? Shouldn¡¯t I be asking when you run off suddenly and get into someone else¡¯s car so I can¡¯t find you?¡± Baird Lane shook his fist. Christine White took a deep breath, ¡°I¡¯m not saying I shouldn¡¯t ask, but before you ask that, President Lane have you ever wondered why I ran and why I didn¡¯t answer your calls?¡± She gazed at him with a grumbling gaze. Baird Lane sank his handsome face, ¡°Because of my conversation with Molly Bort in my office?¡± Christine White¡¯s eyes shed slightly, ¡°That¡¯s right, don¡¯t you have any exnation for any of this for me? And this!¡± She took out her cell phone from her bag and found the photo Hugh Dong sent her, then erged it and handed it to him, ¡°How do you exin this? Don¡¯t tell me it¡¯s her falling down and you¡¯re helping her!¡± Baird Lane looked at the photo and froze for a split second, then his handsome face wentpletely dark, ¡°I was indeed holding her up, but how did you get a photo like that?¡± ¡°It¡¯s none of your business.¡± Christine White put down her cell phone, a few wisps of a sneer on her small face, ¡°You said you were holding her up, is this holding up? This is clearly a hug.¡± Baird Lane narrowed his eyes, ¡°You don¡¯t believe me?¡± Christine Whiteughed, a mockingugh, ¡°Believe? You tell me how to believe?¡± Baird Lane pursed his lips. He didn¡¯t say he was panicking, he was indeed helping Molly Bort, and at that time, that Molly Bort woman had somehow gotten into hispany, and when she found him, she lunged right at him. He moved to the side and was trying to avoid her, he didn¡¯t expect her to fall straight towards the ground, he subconsciously reached out and yanked her, only for her to actually backhand him, and as far as him wrapping his arms around Molly Bort, that¡¯s just ridiculous. That was him pulling Molly Bort away from him, but he was photographed before he pulled away, so people would think that he was hugging Molly Bort, so what the intention of the person who took the photo is already very clear, that is, to make Christine White misunderstand that he is with Molly Bort. ¡°Why don¡¯t you say anything?¡± Christine White¡¯s heart sank when she saw that Baird Lane was slow to speak. Baird Lane rubbed his distended temples, ¡°There¡¯s nothing to say, and I¡¯ve already said what needs to be said, I¡¯m holding Molly Bort up, you¡¯re the one who doesn¡¯t believe me.¡± ¡°You ¡­¡± Christine White was furious. Nothing to say? That¡¯s how he exined it to her, just one line about how he was just helping Molly Bort and it was gone, and that she didn¡¯t believe it herself, and that¡¯s how he¡¯s going to gloss over it? And was it that she didn¡¯t want to believe it? Obviously he was the one who couldn¡¯t exin it properly, but if he had exined it more, she might have believed it. ¡°Okay, you¡¯re holding Molly Bort up okay, so what about your conversation, and what did you say, you really want to divorce me?¡± Christine White asked again as she closed her eyes and forced herself to calm down. Baird Lane poured a ss of water, moistened his dry throat, and then returned, ¡°No thing, that was just me trying to get a word in edgewise, and said that on purpose.¡± At those words, Christine White¡¯s eyes darted to snatch a bright light that flew away in a sh, ¡°Lasso? What kind of words are you trying to get?¡± ¡°Leo Bort,¡± Baird Lane spat out three words slowly, not exining much. But Christine White had understood, and her restless heart suddenly sank at once, ¡°So, I guessed right?¡± She muttered. Baird Lane didn¡¯t hear her and twisted his head to look at her, ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Christine White squirmed and turned her head away from him, ¡°Nothing, I was just wondering why you were chasing me then.¡± Chapter 331 – Clearing Up Misunderstandings Baird Lane nced at her and was about to say something when the doorbell suddenly rang, interrupting all he had to say. He looked displeased at the location of the foyer, his thin lips pursed in a straight line. Christine White was kinda lost too, she thought she could hear him say he was chasing her because of the words trying to exin the situation to her, but it turns out ¡­ Thinking about this, Christine White also red rather unhappily at the door. Gates came in with his briefcase, and all he saw was the simrly disgruntled look in the couple¡¯s eyes, which startled his entire being, and he asked apprehensively, ¡°That ¡­ am I not supposed to be here?¡± Christine White bristled and didn¡¯t say anything. Baird Lane lifted his hand, ¡°Figure it out?¡± ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s all cleared up.¡± Gates gathered his unease and nodded, returning earnestly. ¡°Then say it, to her face.¡± Baird Lane points to Christine White. Christine White blinked in confusion, ¡°What?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right ma¡¯am.¡± Gates pushes his sses up and exins with a smile, ¡°What happened during the day was all a misunderstanding, after you left, President Lane sent me off to collect the evidence, and now I have it all here.¡± Speaking of which, he removed his briefcase from under his armpit and pulled a sh memory out of it, ¡°Aunt Lucy, is there aputer?¡± Aunt Lucy responded in a huff, ¡°Yes, yes, I¡¯ll get it.¡± With that, he ran upstairs. A short whileter, she breezed down, clutching aputer. Gates took theputer and plugged the sh drive in and tapped on a folder. Christine White nced aside at Baird Lane, who was sitting on the couch, quietly sipping his tea, and then stepped behind Gates, nervously keeping her eyes on theputer. ¡°The moment you ran off at that moment, ma¡¯am, President Lane knew that you were bound to get the wrong idea, so I pulled up the surveince from President Lane¡¯s office, and as you can see, nothing happened between President Lane and Molly Bort.¡± Gates said as he multiplied the surveince. Tens of minutes of surveince, ten minutes to y finished, the whole Land to see down, Baird Lane and Molly Bort between indeed nothing happened, and even the two have never been next to each other, but Christine White heart is still a little diaphragm. ¡°That¡¯s all that¡¯s on the surveince, as for what President Lane and Molly Bort talked about in his office, that I don¡¯t know ¡­¡± Gates closed theputer and looked lovingly at Baird Lane. Baird Lane lifted his chin slightly, ¡°I exined it to her.¡± A slight line of surprise passed through Gates¡¯ eyes. Surprised that Baird Lane would actually take the initiative to exin something, that¡¯s never happened before. In the past, President Lane was dictatorial and arrogant and did not know how to adapt, no matter what he did, he simply would not give half an exnation, and he would not care about what the mood of the people who could not get an exnation was, so he usually hurt people without realizing it, but now he is ¡­ At that thought, Gates looked at Christine White in admiration. Christine White, puzzled by his look, bit her lower lip and said, ¡°He did exin it to me, but I only believe that their conversation in the office was a fake to find out the whereabouts of Leo Bort, but I won¡¯t believe their hug in the hallway!¡± Even though Baird Lane says he¡¯s holding Molly Bort up, she just doesn¡¯t want to really believe it. It was really that action that was so misleading. ¡°Hug?¡± Gates was confused, ¡°President Lane, you hugged Molly Bort?¡± Baird Lane¡¯s handsome face darkened abruptly, ¡°True or false, you have someone send over the surveince of the corridor right away.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Gates answered and immediately called to do as he was told. While waiting for the surveince to be delivered, Christine White¡¯s mind began to nag uneasily. She began to wonder if she had really misunderstood Baird Lane. After all, he had the audacity to put someone directly on surveince. But ¡­ As he was thinking, Gates suddenly pped his thigh, ¡°Here ites.¡± Christine White gathered her thoughts and looked toward him, only to see that he had somehow turned on hisputer again, and it was loading a video that must have been the surveince of the hallway outside Baird Lane¡¯s office. ¡°Have a good look and see if I¡¯m holding someone up, or if I¡¯m hugging them.¡± Baird Lane said suddenly and coldly. Christine White¡¯s little mouth moved, unable to catch the words. By this time, Gates had finished loading the monitor. Christine White held her breath, her hands sped together, her eyes glued to the screen without blinking. A few minutester, the monitor finished ying and the living room was quiet as a pin drop. Christine White bowed her head and cowered herself in the corner of the sofa, too weak to look at Baird Lane, too weak in her heart to do so. Because the surveince just now, has proved his innocence, he indeed did not hug Molly Bort, but Molly Bort himself hugged up, it is her misunderstanding. ¡°Why don¡¯t you say something?¡± Baird Lane¡¯s thin lips hooked slightly at the sight of Christine White¡¯s distraught look. Christine White swallows, ¡°That ¡­¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± Baird Lane looked at her. Christine White twisted the corner of her coat, ¡°I¡¯m sorry ¡­¡± ¡°What did you say, louder.¡± Baird Lane pretended he hadn¡¯t heard. Christine White¡¯s small face was red beyond recognition, and in her heart she knew she had done it on purpose; the voice she had just apologized for was small, but it was definitely more than just inaudible. So he just purposely tried to get her to say it again, how devious! Still, she did misunderstand, and an apology was in order. At that thought, Christine White closed her eyes, took a deep breath, and yelled, ¡°I¡¯m sorry!¡± This sound directly startled both Gates and Aunt Lucy, who had a smile in her eyes. Baird Lane wasn¡¯t startled, but he couldn¡¯t help but twitch at the corner of his eye, ¡°What¡¯s all that noise for?¡± He put down his teacup and touched his ears. Christine White rubbed her nose, ¡°I thought you couldn¡¯t hear, so ¡­¡± ¡°So you just yelled?¡± Baird Lane folded his legs and looked at her withzy eyes, ¡°Christine White, that¡¯s a pretty insincere apology.¡± Christine White blinked, ¡°So what do you want?¡± Baird Lane¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly, his burning gaze falling on her. She vaguely understood what was going on, her back stiffened, and she hurriedly changed the subject, ¡°That ¡­.. . how did Molly Bort get into yourpany, I thought you said she wasn¡¯t allowed in?¡± ¡°About that.¡± Gates pushed up his sses and answered for Baird Lane, ¡°It was Molly Bort she borrowed your identity as Mrs. You to get in, President Lane made it public that you were his wife but didn¡¯t release a picture of you, so Molly Bort said she was you, and there was no way for thepany to confirm it, and it wasn¡¯t good enough to stop them and just let her in.¡± ¡°So it is.¡± Christine White murmured. At this instant, all the misunderstandings were lifted and all the lumps in her heart were released. But Baird Lane wasn¡¯t about to let her off the hook, asking, ¡°Who was the person who sent you the picture?¡± ¡°It¡¯s Hugh Dong,¡± Christine White answered truthfully without hiding anything. Baird Lane¡¯s face was icy. Surprisingly, it¡¯s him! No wonder he left today before he came over today to talk about the inventory. ¡°Where did you go after you and Hugh Dong?¡± Baird Lane pursed his thin lips. Christine White pulled a business card out of her bag, ¡°Went to this cafe and I sat there for hours.¡± Baird Lane took the business card and nced at it, then flung it down on the coffee table. Christine White didn¡¯t understand what he meant by this and tightened her grip and spoke, ¡°Baird, did I ruin your ns today?¡± He had a chance to find out about Leo Bort and who was behind him, but it was her sudden appearance that caused his n to run down. Now that she thinks about it, she kind of regrets it Baird Lane knew what Christine White was referring to with thatment and held down his brow bone and returned, ¡°Nothing to do with you.¡±T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°But if we miss this one, will we get another chance?¡± Christine White whispered as she picked at her nails. Chapter 332 – Christine White’s Suspicion Baird Lane nced at her faintly, ¡°Alright, this is my business, you don¡¯t have to worry about it, if you have nothing better to do, go to the nursing home and take care of grandpa starting tomorrow.¡± ¡°I know.¡± Hearing him mention the old man, Christine White nodded in response. Gates, seeing how much better the atmosphere was between the two, stood up with a light cough, ¡°President Lane, I¡¯ll take my leave then.¡± Baird Lane hmmm¡¯d. Gates smiled again at Christine White and then left the vi. After he left, Aunt Lucy put away herputer and inquired, ¡°Sir, ma¡¯am, is it time for dinner?¡± Christine White froze and looked at Baird Lane in surprise, ¡°You haven¡¯t eaten?¡± Baird Lane pursed his thin lips, ¡°I¡¯ve been looking for you, where did I find time to eat?¡± What¡¯s more, how could he be in the mood to eat if he couldn¡¯t find her. Christine White heard Baird Lane¡¯s words and felt more or less apologetic, ¡°It was my fault, I won¡¯t be so impulsive next time, I¡¯m sorry.¡± ¡°Well, let¡¯s eat.¡± Baird Lane stood up and headed for the dining room. Christine White looked at Aunt Lucy. Aunt Lucy smiled at her, ¡°Come along ma¡¯am.¡± ¡°Uh-huh.¡± Christine White tugged at the corners of her lips and nodded. After dinner, Baird Lane went upstairs. Christine White stayed in the living room for a while, reading a design book, and was ready to go upstairs to rest as well. She returned to her room and was just about to open the door when she realized that there was a bright light faintly revealed underneath the doorway. She was surprised for a moment, then she twisted the door open and walked in, and when she saw the man sitting on the bed with a tablet, she asked suspiciously, ¡°You weren¡¯t busy in the study today?¡± ¡°Nothing today, go take a shower.¡± He looked over. Christine White came into contact with his eyes and instantly thought of that same look he had given her earlier in the living room, and her little face instantly turned red and dripping with blood. ¡°I ¡­ I know.¡± Christine White picked at her nails and took a step toward the bathroom. By the time she got out of the shower, it was an hourter. Baird Lane is no longer looking at his tablet, but is wearing a pair of gold-rimmed sses and leaning over his bed reading a book on economics. ¡°You ¡­¡± She pointed to the sses on his face in mild surprise, wanting to ask something. Baird Lane interrupted her by closing the book, ¡°Come here.¡± Christine White collected her fingers and walked over. Baird Lane ced the book at the foot of the bed, then reached out and yanked her onto the bed by the wrists and rolled over, pinning her down. ¡°Help me take off my sses.¡± He looked down at her with a dark gaze. Christine White, giddy from his look, obediently removed his sses for him, ¡°Why are you wearing these all of a sudden, I¡¯ve never seen you wear them before.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve been reading a lot of papers the past few days and my eyes are a little astigmatic.¡± Baird Lane returned casually and took the sses from her and tossed them aside. ¡­Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. The night, it¡¯s still long. When she woke up the next day, Christine White just felt like she was falling apart, even at her ribs, which were a little lessfortable. She sighed darkly as she rubbed her ribs against the pain. I also wonder if the newly grown ribs are misaligned. ¡°Ma¡¯am.¡± There was a sudden knock at the door of the room apanied by Aunt Lucy¡¯s inquiry, ¡°Are you awake? Christine White responded by releasing her hand on her ribs, ¡°Up.¡± ¡°I¡¯ming in then.¡± Aunt Lucy said, pushing the door open anding in. Christine White hastily wrapped the covers around herself, ¡°Aunt Lucy what¡¯s wrong this early?¡± Aunt Lucy snickered when she saw her look, ¡°It¡¯s still early, it¡¯s almost noon, just now the old master¡¯s side called and asked when you¡¯re going over.¡± ¡°It¡¯s noon?¡± Christine White was surprised for a second, then calmed down and returned, ¡°Then I¡¯ll pack up and head over right away.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no rush.¡± Aunt Lucy picked up the clothes on the floor and slung them over her arm, ¡°We can go after dinner, ma¡¯am get up.¡± ¡°Okay, I get it, then Aunt Lucy you go out first.¡± She snuggled the covers tighter around her. Aunt Lucy smiled and nodded, ¡°Fine, fine, I¡¯ll go out I¡¯ll go out.¡± She went out cheerfully. The door to the room mmed back shut and Christine White let out a big breath as she loosened the covers from her body. How embarrassing. Aunt Lucy must beughing at her inside. At the thought, Christine White shook her head and let out a bitterugh, then lifted the covers and went to the bathroom. After washing up and going downstairs, Aunt Lucy had already prepared her lunch and put it on the table. Christine White walked over and sat down, ¡°Aunt Lucy, when did Baird leave?¡± Aunt Lucy was serving her soup when she heard her words and replied back, ¡°It¡¯s been a long walk, I think it was after ten in the morning.¡± Christine White took a bite of her rice, ¡°So he left prettyte, doesn¡¯t thepany matter?¡± ¡°I heard sir say that he¡¯s not going to the office today, as if he¡¯s going to bid on thatnd on the North Shore.¡± Aunt Lucy ced the soup in front of her. Christine White picked it up and took a sip, ¡°Thend? So he decided to buy it after all?¡± ¡°Is it okay not to buy it, the vi area always needs to be built.¡± Aunt Lucy said with a smile. Christine White shook her head, ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant, what I meant is that at thest business alliance meeting, Baird didn¡¯t have a very good talk with that Mr. Wang, I thought he would give up on thatnd, but I didn¡¯t realize that he still decided to buy it.¡± ¡°That I know.¡± Aunt Lucy sat down across from her. Christine White looked at her curiously, ¡°You know?¡± ¡°Yeah, Assistant Gates came over this morning as well and said that other than the North Shore lot, all the other lots that Mr. is looking at are basically going to be condemned by the state to build some kind ofrge public ce, I didn¡¯t hear much about it specifically, anyway.¡± Aunt Lucy spelled out what she had heard at the time. Christine White pondered for a few seconds beforementing, ¡°So that¡¯s it, no wonder Baird suddenly changed his mind, so this is the onlynd left, but I find it strange.¡± ¡°What¡¯s strange?¡± Aunt Lucy asked. Christine White put down her chopsticks, ¡°It¡¯s thosends ah, even if the country wants to expropriate them, how can they all be expropriated at once, thosends are not in the same ce, and the country shouldn¡¯t be able to build so many public ces at once at the same time, that¡¯s why I find it strange, and I also think it¡¯s too much of a coincidence.¡± ¡°Listening to you, ma¡¯am, it seems like quite a coincidence that the state expropriated thosends, not at other times, but had to do it at this time.¡± Aunt Lucy stroked her chin in agreement. Christine White pursed her lips, ¡°So it¡¯s almost as if someone left that North Shore lot specifically for Baird to bid on.¡± ¡°In that case ¡­ Mrs. This should not have any conspiracy, right?¡± Aunt Lucy asked with trepidation. Chapter 333 – Molly Bort’s Provocation Christine White¡¯s heart was also vaguely worried, ¡°I don¡¯t know, I¡¯m just guessing, it doesn¡¯t necessarily mean there¡¯s a conspiracy.¡± ¡°That¡¯s true, but what if it¡¯s true?¡± Aunt Lucy was still unsure. Christine White was silent for two seconds, ¡°If that¡¯s true, then ¡­¡± ¡°Well, let¡¯s hurry up and tell that to the gentleman, so he can look into it again to see if there¡¯s a conspiracy, and if there isn¡¯t buy thend again.¡± Aunt Lucy suggested. Christine White tugged at the corner of her lips, ¡°It¡¯s better not to bother him, there¡¯s no reason why he can¡¯t think of the key that I can think of, so I think, he definitely has ns in his mind, not to mention that there are only two people in this so-called bidding, him and Hugh Dong, maybe the person who buys thend in the end isn¡¯t him.¡± ¡°This ¡­ That¡¯s fine.¡± Aunt Lucy listened to her and nodded slightly. Christine White picked up her chopsticks and resumed eating, but after all that had happened, she had very little appetite left, and only finished her bowl before lifting the thermos for her old man and hurrying out the door to set off for the sanatorium. When she arrived, Christine White could see that the old man¡¯s face was not right, and he seemed to have just lost his temper. ¡°Young Granny, you¡¯re here.¡± Fu Bo took the thermos bucket in her hand and greeted her with a smile. Christine White returned the smile, then nudged toward the old man, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with Grandpa?¡± ¡°His Lordship just met with a nasty person.¡± Fu Bo returned. Christine White blinked curiously, ¡°Nasty people?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Fubuki nodded. Christine White asked again, ¡°Who is it?¡± Fubar was a little hesitant to tell her, when the old man suddenly spoke up, ¡°It¡¯s The Bort Family that woman.¡± ¡°The Bort Family ? Molly Bort!¡± said Christine White, her eyes wide with shock. The old man hmmm¡¯d, ¡°Not bad.¡± Christine White was dismayed, ¡°How did she get here?¡± ¡°Who knows, the beautiful name is to visit me, but in reality, it is to see when I will die, it really pisses me off.¡± The old man hammered the head of the bed in anger. Christine White was worried that he would be angry for good or bad, she quickly smiled and skirted the topic, ¡°Alright grandpa, since it¡¯s a nuisance, let¡¯s not talk about her, I¡¯ve brought you chicken soup, have some.¡± ¡°Good.¡± When the old man heard that it was chicken soup, his eyes couldn¡¯t help but light up, looking expectantly at Christine White¡¯s action of serving the soup, ¡°It¡¯s still Christine who¡¯s filial, unlike that Baird kid, who had to make my old man eat light and eat his mouth out.¡± ¡°Baird is also worried about your health, Grandpa.¡± Christine White smiled before handing the soup to the old man. The old man was quiet for several seconds before he took it, slowly scooping the soup with his spoon, his movements lookingpletely slower than usual by several times. At the sight of this, Christine White¡¯s nose red a little, and she raised her head slightly to look at the ceiling to keep from losing herposure. But her movements were all seen by Uncle Fu as much as she could, and she nodded with relief, ¡°Young Grandmother, in the future you will oftene over to take care of Master, soe out with me to learn about the various sections of the sanatorium, lest you can¡¯t find out where to go in the future if something goes wrong.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Christine White answered, then greeted the old man and followed Fubuki out. As the two walked down the hallway, Christine White craned her head to look at the old man beside her, ¡°Uncle Foo, you¡¯re expending me on purpose, aren¡¯t you?¡± Fuboughed softly, ¡°Young Granny is very smart.¡± Christine White¡¯s little face blushed at thepliment, ¡°No, it¡¯s not, it¡¯s such an obvious hint, I¡¯m sure grandpa heard it too.¡± ¡°Yes, I did call out to you, Young Grandmother, on purpose, mainly to ask you if something happened yesterday?¡± Fu Bo looked at her. Christine White¡¯s eyes flickered for a moment, a little hesitant to tell him everything about yesterday. Seeing her tangle, Uncle Fu smiled and added, ¡°Today Molly Bort came over and said something usible to the old master, saying that the young master is going to marry her in order to find out The Lane Family¡¯s enemies.¡± ¡°She really said that?¡± Christine White jerked to a halt. Forbo nodded, ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s why I asked ma¡¯am if something happened to you yesterday, because Molly Bort said that she went to the young master yesterday to talk about it, and the young master had agreed.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not what was agreed to, it¡¯s not like that at all.¡± Christine White didn¡¯t hide it anymore, and told as much as she could about what happened yesterday. After Fu Bo heard this, a cold aura prated his eyes, ¡°So that¡¯s how it is, this woman is also too shameless.¡± Christine White mentally seconded that. Fubuki rubbed her hair, ¡°I¡¯m so sorry Young Grandmother, marrying into The Lane Family has caused you so much aggravation.¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine, that is, when I didn¡¯t understand the situation yesterday, I was a bit ufortable in my heart, but after I resolved the misunderstanding with Baird, I¡¯m naturally fine.¡± Christine White spat out her tongue and said back carelessly. Uncle Fu lowered his hand, ¡°That being said, but there is something wrong with young master¡¯s approach, it¡¯s fortunate that he didn¡¯t agree to it, or else master must have rewarded him with a few moreshes.¡±C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org Christine White sniffed, her mind couldn¡¯t help but think of Baird Lane¡¯s skinned face at that moment, and she couldn¡¯t help but shiver, ¡°Baird won¡¯t, I believe him, but Grandpa ¡­¡± ¡°Neither will His Lordship.¡± Fu Bo said, ¡°That woman over just now, is what Master ordered to throw out of the sanatorium, and Master is not the kind of person who would falsely defect in order to find out The Lane Family¡¯s enemies, Master has been open and honest all his life.¡± Hearing this, Christine White rubbed her nose a little embarrassed at her own carelessness. Fubuki didn¡¯t me her, he knew she was like that because she was insecure. ¡°Alright young granny, let¡¯s not talk about that, let¡¯s go, I¡¯ll take you to meet the master¡¯s doctor.¡± Fu Bo made a gesture of invitation. Christine White heaved her head and followed him toward the doctor¡¯s office. After seeing the doctor and returning to the old man¡¯s ward, the old man had finished his soup. Christine White packed the thermos away when she saw the old man point to the newspaper at the foot of the bed. Christine White smiled knowingly, picked up the paper and began to read. By the time she had finished reading this paper, the old man was asleep. ¡°Fubo.¡± Christine White put the newspaper down and called out to Uncle Foo in a low voice, ¡°It¡¯s gettingte, I¡¯m going to head back and see Grandpa tomorrow.¡± Uncle Fu nodded, ¡°Go, be careful on the road.¡± Christine White hmmm¡¯d, grabbed her bag off to the side, got up and walked out of the hospital room. When she got out, she took the elevator directly to the parking lot to find Uncle Luise. Instead of finding Uncle Luise, she ended up being called, ¡°Christine White!¡± This sound ¡­ Christine White stopped and narrowed her eyes, then slowly turned around, ¡°It¡¯s you?¡± She didn¡¯t sound a bit surprised. Molly Bort stood with her arms wrapped around her a few meters across from Christine White, ¡°It¡¯s me, surprised to see me?¡± Christine White snorted, ¡°An ident? Well, it was quite a surprise, by the looks of you, you seem to be waiting here specifically for me?¡± ¡°Nice!¡± Molly Bort lifted her chin, ¡°This is where I¡¯m waiting for you.¡± ¡°Then you¡¯re pretty patient to wait this long.¡± Christine White rolled her eyes. I suppose Molly Bort had been waiting for her the moment she was thrown out by her grandfather and happened to see hering. ¡°Patience is not an option, and you¡¯re not going to ask me why I¡¯m waiting for you?¡± Molly Bort hooked her lips. Christine White yawned in boredom, ¡°Not interested.¡± ¡°You!¡± Molly Bort gagged at her words. How could she not have expected such a response from the woman? ¡°What¡¯s wrong with me? If there¡¯s nothing else for you to do, I¡¯ll be on my way.¡± Christine White didn¡¯t bother to look at her and made a move to hang up and leave. Molly Bort stomped her foot, ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to leave!¡± ¡°What the hell do you want?¡± Christine White frowned, her brow growing vaguely impatient. Chapter 334 – Cursing the Old Man ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to ask me why I¡¯m here?¡± Molly Bort took two steps forward and came up to Christine White, but not daring to get too close to her, stopped about three or four more steps away. Christine White saw her move and a hint of contempt surfaced in her eyes, ¡°Are you afraid of me?¡± Molly Bort blushed a little, ¡°Who, who¡¯s afraid of you?¡± ¡°Then why are you standing so far away?¡± Christine White¡¯s lips curled up. Molly Bort red, ¡°I just don¡¯t want to get too close to your crazy ass!¡± ¡°Oh yeah?¡± Christine White ruffled her hair back from her ears and sneered, ¡°But why do I get the feeling that you¡¯re lying, you¡¯re just afraid of me because I screwed you overst time at the fashion house right?¡± ¡°Christine White, will you shut up?¡± As soon as Molly Bort heard the words Fashion House, she immediately remembered the shame she receivedst time and her face twisted in anger. Christine White only felt pleasure in her heart when she saw her so frantic, ¡°No, but I do admire your courage, you actually dare to stop me now, aren¡¯t you afraid I¡¯ll do something to you again?¡± Said Christine White, raising her arms falsely. Molly Bort reflexively scrunched her neck at the sight and yelled, ¡°Don¡¯t youe any closer!¡± ¡°I didn¡¯te over.¡± Christine White dropped her hand andughed a heartyugh that mocked her. Molly Bort heard theughter and reacted to the fact that she¡¯d been tricked, and her face went green and white, and she was so angry she was going to explode, ¡°Aaaaahhhh! Christine White!¡± ¡°Roar what?¡± Christine White rubbed her ears in disgust. Molly Bort¡¯s chest rose and fell violently, a pair of fists clenched deathly tight, but soon, she took a deep breath to calm down, andughed fiercely, ¡°Christine White, be arrogant, there will always be a time for you to cry in the future.¡± Those words caused Christine White to frown hard, ¡°Really, looks like you¡¯re ready to pull some kind of scam again.¡± Molly Bort had a sh of color in her eyes, ¡°Guess?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I don¡¯t want to guess, if you have a plot or scheme go ahead, I¡¯ll see it through, and as for what you just said you were doing here, Grandpa has already told me there¡¯s no way Baird would ever marry you.¡± Christine White looked at her coldly. Molly Bort ruffled her wig, ¡°If you say it¡¯s impossible, it¡¯s impossible? Don¡¯t forget, you heard Baird in person yesterday ¡­¡± ¡°Does what he says have to be true?¡± Christine White interrupted her. Molly Bort narrowed her eyes, ¡°I don¡¯t care if he¡¯s telling the truth or not, in any case, if he says yes, he¡¯s going to marry me.¡± ¡°Joke!¡± Christine White mockingly bristled, ¡°Baird just said he¡¯d consider it, he didn¡¯t say he¡¯d say yes, and even if he did, he wouldn¡¯t get past Grandpa, who wouldn¡¯t ept you as his granddaughter-inw.¡± ¡°And what if the old thing dies?¡± Molly Bort spoke up. Christine White¡¯s pupils constricted, ¡°What did you say?¡± ¡°I said, if that old thing died, wouldn¡¯t there be no one to stop it? I know that old thing doesn¡¯t like me, so I specifically came over here today to piss him off, I originally wanted to piss him off, but I didn¡¯t expect that old thing¡¯s heart to be quite strong, it actually didn¡¯t pass out.¡± Molly Bort said, her face showing all the colors of unwillingness. Christine White¡¯s eyes were red with anger and she couldn¡¯t listen any longer, so she just went ahead and pped her. With a snap, Molly Bort was pped to the ground, her entire body slightly dazed. Christine White stood in front of her and stared at her condescendingly, ¡°Your mouth is as vicious as your heart, how dare you curse Grandpa!¡± Molly Bort reacted, covering her face with a spiteful roar, ¡°So what if it¡¯s a curse? If it wasn¡¯t for that old thing, I would have been with Baird long ago, how could it be your turn, is it wrong for me to want him dead?¡± ¡°You¡¯re out of your mind!¡± Christine White shook her head incredulously, ¡°You¡¯re ming Grandpa for all of this, you think it¡¯s all Grandpa¡¯s fault, haven¡¯t you ever thought about yourself? But if your heart was as beautiful as your face, would grandpa not let you be with Baird?¡± Molly Bort didn¡¯t like that and was just about to open her mouth to retort when Christine White said again, ¡°And I can¡¯t for the life of me figure out how you¡¯re hanging on to Baird and wanting to marry him when you obviously don¡¯t love him because of your ridiculous possessiveness? Does Toby Dean know that?¡± Molly Bort grew a little agitated at her mention of Toby Dean and looked up at her with a conspiratorial re, ¡°What¡¯s that got to do with you, you don¡¯t know anything about it!¡± It is true that she does not love Baird Lane, and hangs on to him for another most important reason, besides a possessive desire to do so, and that is property! Although she was the only daughter of The Bort Family, she always knew that her father didn¡¯t really want to leave The Bort Family for her to inherit, and that he wanted to have a son, even though he hadn¡¯t been able to give birth to a son for so many years, she never felt secure deep down, so she had to n for herself and marry into a stronger family than The Bort Family. a stronger family than The Bort Family. Only then could Dad give her The Bort Family as a dowry, so that she could not only get all of The Bort Family¡¯s wealth, but also get out of being a rich girl and be a realdy of the house, which only Baird Lane could give her, and Toby Dean could not. She did love Toby Dean, but never wanted to marry him; the only person she wanted to marry from the beginning was Baird Lane. Christine White looked at Molly Bort¡¯s shifting, one moment mad, the next grimacing face with a hint of disgust in her eyes, ¡°It¡¯s true that I don¡¯t know anything, but I do know that you¡¯re thinking of someone else¡¯s husband, and you¡¯re shameless! You¡¯re disgusting!¡± ¡°Yes, I am shameless, but so what?¡± Molly Bort stumbled to her feet, ¡°Every man for himself and no man for himself, if it¡¯s something I want, I¡¯m going to get it, no matter what the means, so Christine White remember this, Baird Lane is mine and only mine!¡± ¡°Then don¡¯t even think about it, he can never be yours.¡± Christine White returned defiantly. Molly Bort smiled grimly, ¡°Really, we¡¯ll see about that then, next, I¡¯m not only going to make you feel all the betrayal, I¡¯m going to make you suffer the same pain you suffered when you lost your child again.¡± With that, she turned to leave. Christine White watched Molly Bort¡¯s back, her small lips pursed tightly, and was quite disturbed. She was about to grab Molly Bort and press her on what she really wanted to do, but reason held her back. This was a sanatorium, and not just any sanatorium, and the people who came here to heal their bodies were people of status, and she couldn¡¯t let them look at The Lane Family¡¯s jokes and then go to the old man about it.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. Furthermore, she had just pped Molly Bort and had almost relieved her anger, as for Molly Bort cursing the old man, let Baird Lane deal with it, she was sure that Baird Lane wouldn¡¯t just let it go. With that thought, Christine White let out a long breath and headed in the direction of the car. In the evening, Baird Lane returned, seemingly troubled by something, his brow furrowed. Christine White poured him a cup of tea, ¡°Is something wrong?¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± Baird Lane took a sip of his tea, ¡°How¡¯s Grandpa doing today?¡± ¡°Not bad, looking better.¡± Christine White replied. Baird Lane¡¯s furrowed brow loosened a fraction, ¡°That¡¯s good, hard work.¡± ¡°No no.¡± Christine White waved her hands repeatedly and said with some embarrassment, ¡°I didn¡¯t take care of grandpa much, there¡¯s Uncle Fu and the medical staff, I just read the newspaper and stuff for grandpa, it¡¯s not hard at all, it¡¯s you, you¡¯re too busy to see grandpa today, you¡¯re the one who¡¯s working hard.¡± Baird Lane sniffed andughed softly, ¡°Tomorrow.¡± ¡°Well, Grandpa must be happy that you went.¡± Christine nodded, then her little face got serious, ¡°By the way, Molly Bort visited Grandpa at the nursing home today, did you know that?¡± Chapter 335 – Molly Bort Runs Away Baird Lane was slightly startled, then his brow furrowed, ¡°Molly Bort went to a sanitarium?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡°When did this happen?¡± Baird Lane pursed his thin lips. ¡°It¡¯s just noon.¡± Christine White replied. Baird Lane clenched the teacup in his hand, ¡°What did she tell Grandpa?¡± ¡°That, you¡¯ll have to ask Grandpa yourself, but she cursed him when we met.¡± Christine White told the conversation she had with Molly Bort at the time almost word for word. Baird Lane¡¯s face grimaced horribly when he heard this, and the hand that was squeezing the teacup gave a direct push and heaved the teacup toward the coffee table. With a thud. The teacup was not ced firmly and knocked over on top, the tea water flowed all over the ce, and his hand, too, was scalded red by the hot tea. Christine White¡¯s face got anxious and she hurriedly removed Baird Lane¡¯s hand from the coffee table, ¡°What are you doing? Getting burned and putting your hand on it.¡± Baird Lane clenched his fists and said nothing. Christine White gave him a no-nonsense re before calling out, ¡°Aunt Lucy.¡± ¡°Ma¡¯am?¡± Aunt Lucy came out of the kitchen. Christine White instructed, ¡°Help with the medical kit, Baird¡¯s hand is burned.¡± ¡°What? Mister got burned?¡± Aunt Lucy eximed. Christine White hmmm¡¯d. Aunt Lucy nodded, ¡°I know, I¡¯ll be right there.¡± After saying that, he hurriedly returned to the kitchen and went to look for the medical kit. Soon the medical kit arrives and Christine White pulls the burn patch from it and puts it on Baird Lane. Baird Lane looked at the burn patch on the back of his hand, his eyes softening for a moment before quickly turning back to ice. He pulled his hand back from Christine White and took out his cell phone and dialed Faubert¡¯s number to ask him about the day¡¯s events. Fubar didn¡¯t hide anything from him, and the specifics were told to him, and together with what Christine White had just said, thebination of the two created a monstrous rage within Baird Lane. ¡°Molly Bort! How dare she!¡± Baird Lane¡¯s cheeks clenched tightly, and his eyes were frosty. Christine White gave him a look, ¡°Isn¡¯t all this, the result of your indulgence?¡± Baird Lane narrowed his eyes, ¡°Indulgence?¡± ¡°Yes, you know that The Bort Family is now enemies with The Lane Family and you let Molly Bort go unchecked, if you ask me, just arrest her and lock her up somewhere so she can¡¯t get into trouble and Leo Bort might even show up to save her.¡± Christine White said lightly. Baird Lane hadn¡¯t expected to hear such words from her, but had to admit that she was telling the truth.T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. If, from the beginning, Molly Bort had been put under control, Molly Bort would not have had the opportunity to go to the nursing home today to piss off her grandfather, much less say something about wanting her grandfather to die. ¡°I see, I¡¯ll consider your offer.¡± Baird Lane held down his brow. Christine White sighed, ¡°Why think about it, why not just implement it? Baird, what exactly are your other concerns about Molly Bort?¡± Baird Lane hung his eyes. Christine White was tired in her heart, she stood up and looked at him withplicated eyes, ¡°Again, every time there is something, you are not willing to say it, is it so important to hide it? I am your wife, I deserve to share everything for you, but what about you, you iste me from your world every time, is that fair to me?¡± Baird Lane¡¯s eyes shed, and he still didn¡¯t speak. Christine White, seeing this, swept a look of disappointment at him under her eyes, and lifted her foot to go upstairs. At that moment, however, Baird Lane suddenly took her by the hand and pulled her back to the couch, ¡°Molly Bort once indirectly saved my mom.¡± ¡°What?¡± Christine White froze, ¡°Saved ¡­ Saved ¡­ Mom?¡± It was an incredibly roundabout and awkward cry for her mom. After all, she married into The Lane Family, never had a mother-inw, and never called Baird Lane¡¯s mother mother. That¡¯s why it¡¯s shouting like this at the moment. Baird Lane took one look at Christine White and withdrew his gaze without much reaction to her cry of mom, ¡°Yes, that was a long time ago, my mom was still alive at that time, she was very irritated because of Nigel, her heart wasn¡¯t very good and she almost copsed outside one day, it was Molly Bort who found it and informed us.¡± ¡°So that¡¯s why you¡¯ve never really been right about Molly Bort¡­¡± Baird Lane nodded. Christine White snorted, ¡°I thought what was the reason, so this is it, then do you need to hide it for so long and not say anything? What¡¯s more, even if she saved mom¡¯s life, but it¡¯s been so many years, you¡¯ve already paid back this favor, three or four years ago when she abandoned you, you don¡¯t owe her anymore do you understand?¡± Baird Lane pursed his thin lips, ¡°Maybe I drilled it.¡± ¡°Grandpa was so right.¡± Christine White poured herself a ss of water. Baird Lane looked at her, ¡°What did Grandpa say?¡± ¡°Grandpa says you¡¯re stubborn and don¡¯t know how to change.¡± Christine White returned. Baird Lane frowned. He didn¡¯t suspect that she was lying to him to the extent that he did. He was just surprised that his grandfather was actually judging him that way. Maybe Grandpa was right and he did have some character ws. ¡°I¡¯ll have Gates carry out the offer you just made.¡± Baird Lane finally relented. ¡°You ¡­¡± Christine White was surprised he¡¯d figured it out so quickly. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with me?¡± Baird Lane¡¯s eyelids lifted. Christine White shook her head, ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± She was just happy that he had figured it out. ¡°Uh-huh.¡± Baird Lane lifted his chin slightly, ¡°I¡¯m going to call from the study.¡± The words fell from his lips, and he rose and went upstairs. Christine White picked up the remote control on the side and turned the TV on, watching it in a good mood and letting out a fewughs every now and then. ¡°Ma¡¯am, what makes you so happy?¡± Aunt Lucy came out from the kitchen with a cup of hot milk and couldn¡¯t help but ask as she watched Christine White¡¯s eyes curve withughter. Christine White pointed to the TV, ¡°This is pretty good.¡± Aunt Lucy looked around and looked a little subtle, ¡°Does it look good?¡± It¡¯s not just a dog and pony show. Mrs. never used to watch this kind of TV. ¡°Hmm.¡± Christine White nodded, ¡°Not a bad plot, I guess, the second female in this is just like Molly Bort, and it makes me very happy to see her finally get hereuppance.¡± Aunt Lucy cried andughed, ¡°So that¡¯s how it is, then ma¡¯am you take your time to read it, I¡¯ll bring some tea up for mister.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll do it.¡± Christine White volunteered to take over the chore. Aunt Lucy didn¡¯t object and gave her the tray directly. Christine White carried the tray up the stairs and had just reached the door to Baird Lane¡¯s study when she heard it crackle inside. What¡¯s the situation? Christine White¡¯s small face was stunned, then she ced the tray on the floor and raised her hand to knock on the door, ¡°Baird, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Baird Lane did not respond. Christine White was worried in her heart and didn¡¯t care if he agreed or not, she directly screwed the door open and went in. When you enter, you see the lonely back of Baird Lane standing in front of the floor-to-ceiling window, smoking a cigarette. This back, looking at the tip of Christine White¡¯s nose was inexplicably sour, and her footsteps subconsciously slowed down. She gently walked up behind him and wrapped him in a hug from behind and buried her face in his toned back, ¡°What the hell is wrong with you?¡± Baird Lane knew she wasing but didn¡¯t turn around, his dark gaze imploring as he looked out the floor-to-ceiling window at the dim streetlight, ¡°Molly Bort ran away.¡± ¡°What?¡± Christine White looked up, shock written in her eyes, ¡°She ran away?¡± Baird Lane hmmm¡¯d, ¡°I had Gates send someone over just now to take her to one of my apartments to lock her up, but when I got there I found out that Molly Bort had moved out this afternoon.¡± ¡°Howe?¡± Christine White shuddered slightly. Moved out in the afternoon. Did Molly Bort have prophetic powers? Knowing that at night Baird Lane would send for her? How is this possible! Chapter 336 – Suspecting Hugh Dong ¡°A neighbor near her said someone special Land picked her up.¡± Baird Lane flicked his cigarette ash. Christine White let go of his waist, ¡°Is it one of Leo Bort¡¯s men?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know, but it should be.¡± Baird Lane turned around. Christine White barely tugged at the corner of her mouth, ¡°Now that Molly Bort¡¯s gone, it looks like The Lane Family¡¯s war with them is well and truly on, Baird, so be careful.¡± ¡°I know, and you¡¯d better not go anywhere but to the sanitarium for a while.¡± Baird Lane barked with a serious face. Christine White nodded heavily, ¡°I know, don¡¯t worry about it.¡± ¡°Well, go get some rest.¡± Baird Lane walks toward his desk and presses his cigarette into the ashtray. Christine White followed, ¡°What about you?¡± ¡°I¡¯m a little busy tonight, thatnd was auctioned off and there¡¯s a follow-up I need to take care of.¡± Baird Lane turned on hisputer. Christine White was surprised, ¡°You really bought it?¡± Baird Lane nodded. ¡°But thatnd, don¡¯t you think there¡¯s something wrong with it? Aunt Lucy told me today that all thend except that one has been expropriated by the state, so I think ¡­¡± ¡°I know what you mean, and it has urred to me that thend might have been bought by someone who deliberately wanted me to buy it.¡± Baird Lane interrupted her. Christine White was anxious, ¡°Then why are you still buying it? In case there really is some kind of conspiracy.¡± ¡°I¡¯m being counted.¡± Baird Lane grimaced. Christine White was staggered, ¡°Who is it?¡± ¡°Hugh Dong,¡± Baird Lane gripped the mouse tightly. Christine White blinked, ¡°Him? Why is he counting on you?¡± ¡°Thend, I was supposed to bid with him, but I didn¡¯t realize that Hugh Dong was halfway through the bidding and suddenly gave up after taking a phone call.¡± Baird Lane said. The corner of Christine White¡¯s mouth twitched, ¡°So thatnd, it fell to you?¡± Baird Lane pursed his lips and acquiesced. Christine White suddenly wanted tough a little, ¡°That¡¯s kinda ¡­¡± She didn¡¯t know what adjective to use. I don¡¯t know whether to call him lucky or unlucky.C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org ¡°By the way, what was his reason for giving up thatnd?¡± Christine White asked, after all, that was the key. Baird Lane pulled the information on the lot back up and looked at it closely as he spoke, ¡°Not sure, he was gone before I had a chance to ask.¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Christine White murmured, then added: ¡°Baird, don¡¯t you think this is too coincidental? He wanted thend before, but then he didn¡¯t want it anymore, it¡¯s strange how it looks, he wouldn¡¯t be intentionally screwing you over, would he?¡± Baird Lane¡¯s eyes flickered a few times in obscure dissatisfaction, and he didn¡¯t answer. Christine White looked at him and mentally sighed, then suddenly remembered that the tea was still outside the door and rushed back out to bring it in. ¡°Baird, you get busy, I¡¯ll go to my room.¡± Christine White poured a cup of tea for Baird Lane and left the study. Back in her room, as soon as she closed the door, she took out her cell phone and dialed Hugh Dong¡¯s number. The phone quickly connected and Hugh Dong¡¯s droning voice came through, ¡°Looking for me thiste, did you miss me?¡± Christine White ignored his flowery mouth and asked with an indifferent little face, ¡°You did that on purpose, didn¡¯t you?¡± ¡°What on purpose?¡± On the other end of the phone, Hugh Dong was wearing a purple robe with a ss of red wine in his hand, and was rocking it with a cozy face. Christine White pursed her lips, ¡°Of course it was thend, did you purposely give up halfway through the bidding?¡± Hearing this, Hugh Dong¡¯s motion of shaking the red wine paused slightly for a moment, then heughed again, ¡°Christine you think so much of me, it really makes me so sad, I didn¡¯t purposely give up halfway through the shoot, but I have another piece ofnd, and naturally I don¡¯t need this one anymore.¡± ¡°What, another piece ofnd?¡± Christine White was slightly surprised. Hugh Dong took a sip of wine, ¡°That¡¯s right, I learned from Mr. Wang that President Lane also wanted to buy that piece ofnd, I was worried that I couldn¡¯t snatch it from President Lane, so I let my people go looking for another piece just in case, but I didn¡¯t expect that during the bidding period, the people under mymand said that that piece ofnd was even better than Mr. Wang¡¯s piece ofnd, so naturally, I chose the better one. ¡± ¡°This ¡­¡± Christine White choked. The words were true, but she always felt something was wrong. ¡°Christine, you didn¡¯t make this call over here because you thought that I was deliberately punking President Lane, did you?¡± Hugh Dong narrowed his good-looking eyes. Christine White¡¯s eyes fluttered awkwardly, unsure of how to respond. Hugh Dong pretended to sigh sadly, ¡°I didn¡¯t think you actually look at me this way, hey, really makes me sad, how could I pit President Lane, you know that piece ofnd, but I first looked at ah, I was more than President Lane to find Mr. Wang, and I didn¡¯t know that President Lane also want to buy thend, how to pit him? Before that, I didn¡¯t know that President Lane was going to buy thend, so how could I screw him?¡± Now Christine White has even less to say. Because what Hugh Dong said, does make sense. He saw thend before Baird Lane did. Even if he wanted to screw Baird Lane, he should have grabbed thend from Baird Ler. Or maybe it¡¯s all really just coincidence. Thinking about it, Christine White let go of the little bit of suspicion in her heart and her expression eased, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t mean to think about it too much, it¡¯s just ¡­¡± ¡°I know, caring is messy, I forgive you, and I also let President Lane have that piece ofnd, you should be happy.¡± The corner of Hugh Dong¡¯s mouth hooked up a meaningful arc. Christine White, who could not see and naturally did not notice his dissimtion,ughed and said, ¡°It should have been us who crossed the line, or thatnd would have been yours.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine, it¡¯s probably fate, plus I have betternd now, and I can¡¯t look at that piece ofnd anymore.¡± Hugh Dong had a tone of disinterest. Christine White, however, still felt a little sorry for him, and thought for a moment and said, ¡°No matter what, I still have to say sorry to you, whether it¡¯s the matter of the ground or my misunderstanding of you, I shouldn¡¯t have just suspected it, I¡¯m really sorry, I¡¯ll treat you to dinner some other day.¡± ¡°OK.¡± Hugh Dong agreed. After that and a couple of other topics, Christine White hung up the phone. She put her phone down and opened the door to her room in the direction of Baird Lane¡¯s study, and when she saw the light revealed beneath the crack in the study door, she sighed and closed the door again. And I wonder what time he¡¯ll be busy again tonight. Christine White thought, shook her head, and went to the bathroom to wash up. After washing up, she lifted the covers and got under them, then grabbed a design book and leaned over the bed to read it while she waited for Baird Lane, wanting to wait and see if she could wait until he returned. But wait until midnight, and instead of waiting, Baird Lane waits until his stomach growls, Christine White put down the book she was holding and rubbed her stomach, eventually letting out a bitterugh as she got out of bed and headed out of the room to the kitchen downstairs with the intention of fixing herself a snack. At this time Aunt Lucy is still awake and also still busy in the kitchen, seeing hering, she is still surprised, ¡°Ma¡¯am? It¡¯s sote, why don¡¯t you rest?¡± ¡°Can¡¯t sleep, I¡¯m hungry, Aunt Lucy what are you doing?¡± Christine White asked curiously as she looked at the flour on the cooking table. Aunt Lucy smiles and exins, ¡°It¡¯s not making buns tomorrow morning, I¡¯m mixing the dough now or I¡¯ll be busy most of the day again tomorrow morning.¡± ¡°So.¡± Christine White nodded in understanding. Aunt Lucy covered the dough with saran wrap and walked over to the sink to wash her hands, ¡°By the way ma¡¯am, you just said you were hungry right? Let me cook you some noodles then.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll do it myself, Aunt Lucy you go rest.¡± Christine White refused her. Aunt Lucy froze for a split second, then agreed with a smile, ¡°Okay, do it yourself then, and be careful not to burn your hands.¡± ¡°Uh-huh.¡± Christine White responded, whirling around to roll up her sleeves and get busy. She cooked two bowls of pasta, one for herself and one for Baird Lane. It¡¯s sote, he should be hungry too, right? And I wonder if he¡¯ll be happy to see that she¡¯s cooked him noodles? Chapter 337 – Weird Debby York Thinking about it, Christine White could hardly wait, she turned off the kitchen light and rushed upstairs to find Baird Lane in the study. Coming to the door of Baird Lane¡¯s study, she couldn¡¯t knock, so she had to shout into the door, ¡°Baird.¡± Baird Lane¡¯s eyes, which had been on a nap, opened abruptly when he heard her voice and went to check the time on the bottom right corner of hisputer, his brow furrowing coldly when he saw that it was already one in the morning, ¡°Come in.¡± Christine White ced the tray carefully on the floor and reached for the door. When the door opened, she bent down to pick up the tray again and walked into his study. ¡°Are you hungry?¡± Christine White asked with a smile. Baird Lane swept a nce at the tray she was carrying, the peak of his eyebrow raised slightly, ¡°Noodles?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Christine White nodded. Baird Lane pursed his thin lips, ¡°So you stayed up thiste to get this going?¡± ¡°Well, I was a little hungry, so I went downstairs to get something to eat and cooked you a bowl as well, so eat.¡± Christine White ced the tray on his desk, then picked up one of the bowls of noodles and pushed it in front of him, looking at him expectantly. Baird Lane did feel a bit hungry too, so he didn¡¯t refuse and took the chopsticks she handed him, picking a bit of noodles and putting it in his mouth. ¡°Well?¡± Christine White inquired nervously when she saw the man eat. Baird Lane lifted his eyes to look at her, ¡°Not bad.¡± ¡°Not bad?¡± Christine White was a little upset by the answer. What about the bowl of noodles she made with so much care, and she actually got thisment. Baird Lane sensed Christine White¡¯s slump and gently put her chopsticks down, ¡°It should be hard to make a bowl of noodles all difficult, shouldn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± Christine White froze at first, a little unresponsive, but after a few seconds passed, she understood what was going on and a slow smile spread across her face. She knew that by that, he meant it tasted good. Can¡¯t he just say it inly though, why does he have to beat around the bush. ¡°Baird, how much longer are you going to be busy?¡± Christine White pulled a chair over and sat next to him, then picked up another pair of chopsticks as well and started towards another bowl of noodles. Baird Lane took a sip of his noodle soup, ¡°There¡¯s a little while left, so go back to resting when you¡¯re done.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll apany you.¡± Christine White said obligingly. Baird Lane gave her a surprised look, ¡°You¡¯re not sleeping?¡± ¡°I can¡¯t sleep, so let me stay here with you, and I¡¯d like to experience what it¡¯s like to work with you.¡± Christine White looked him in the eye, her eyes showing a few hints of hope. Baird Lane gave a low chuckle, ¡°Suit yourself then, if you can¡¯t hold out for a while, get your ass back to your room.¡± ¡°Uh-huh.¡± Christine White nodded repeatedly. Baird Lane stopped talking, lowered his head and quietly continued to eat his noodles. Seeing this, Christine White also closed her mouth and stopped talking. For a while, therge study was quiet, with only the sound of sucking and eating noodles bringing a hint of poprity to this study. After finishing her noodles, Christine White cleared the dishes to one side, then casually picked up a book from Baird Lane¡¯s bookshelf and sat down in a soft chair to read it. But within a few moments of watching, she began to yawn continuously, her mental state clearly beginning to slip. Baird Lane looked up at her a few times now and then, seeing the sleepiness written all over her countenance, but she was holding on for dear life and refusing to go back to her room, he was both amused and annoyed. He didn¡¯t say anything about letting her go back to her room either, he wanted to see how long she could hold out. Christine White proved to be a disappointment to Baird Lane, and she didn¡¯tst long before she just couldn¡¯t stay up and fell asleep with her head on the arm of the chair. She was sleeping in an interesting position, all curled up in the chair, a tiny little ball that looked very cute and at the same time a little heartbreaking. I don¡¯t know if she¡¯sfortable sleeping like this! ¡°Stupid woman, still said she apanied me to work, so this is how she apanied me, really not dedicated at all!¡± Baird Lane whispered, then got up and walked over, after looking at Christine White condescendingly for a while, he took off the jacket on his body and covered her body, then picked her up in one hand and went back to the room. This return, even to himself, was not followed by a return to the study. The following day, Christine White was awakened by a phone call, her eyes opened to see where the phone was ringing, then she reached out and touched the phone to it, and without looking at the caller ID, she put it directly to her ear, ¡°Hello, who is it?¡± Her voice was sticky with obvious sleepiness. The person on the other end of the line was quiet for a few seconds when they heard it before speaking slowly, ¡°Christine, it¡¯s me.¡± ¡°Debby ?¡± Christine White immediately woke up when she heard the familiar voice and her eyes openedpletely, ¡°What¡¯s the matter with you calling so early in the morning?¡± ¡°I ¡­¡± On the other end of the line, Debby York said the word I before abruptly going silent again. Christine White waited for her for a while, and didn¡¯t hear her make any attempt to speak, so she couldn¡¯t help but get anxious and sit up from the bed, ¡°What¡¯s going on, you tell me.¡± ¡°Christine, I ¡­¡± Debby York blushed a little oddly and gripped her cell phone tightly. Christine White couldn¡¯t see her strangeness, but could feel she was having a strange day, and her expression became worried, ¡°Did something happen to your aunt and uncle again?¡± ¡°No no no, just ¡­¡± ¡°Just what, you tell me.¡± Christine White scratched her head anxiously. Debby York bit her lower lip in death, her eyes full of struggle and intolerance, but finally she looked in one direction, not knowing what came to her mind, she took a deep breath and her eyes became firm, ¡°Christine, we haven¡¯t seen each other for a long time, how abouting out to see each other?¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± Christine White blinked, ¡°It¡¯s been a while? But we just met two days ago.¡± ¡°Gee, it¡¯s been a long time since I¡¯ve seen you.¡± Debby York teased. Christine White was relieved to feel her return to her usual optimism, ¡°If you want to see me, then just say it straight from the start, why are you stammering, causing me to think that something big has happened, scaring me.¡± Debby York¡¯s eyes turned sheepishly, ¡°That ¡­ Then I¡¯m not joking with you, intentionally let you nervous, care about me a little bit, well, I know wrong, you forgive me, okay?¡± ¡°Okay, okay, I forgive you, but I may not be able toe out to see you.¡± Christine White squeezed her sore neck. Debby York froze, ¡°Why not?¡± ¡°Because my grandfather at my husband¡¯s house is not well and I¡¯m going to a nursing home to be with him, so ¡­¡±T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Not even for a day?¡± Debby York interrupted her, her tone seeming urgent. Christine White was startled for a moment by such a big reaction from her, then frowned her pretty eyebrows, ¡°Debby , you¡¯re really weird today, are you ¡­¡± ¡°No, don¡¯t get any ideas.¡± Debby York interrupted her once more, but her tone returned to its usual, ¡°What¡¯s strange about me, I just thought we hadn¡¯t seen each other in some days and wanted to get together with you, I didn¡¯t realize you didn¡¯t have the time.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, when I have time, I¡¯ll treat you to dinner, okay?¡± Christine White smiled and made amends. Debby York was quiet again, and it took a few seconds before she vocalized again, ¡°Christine, I don¡¯t remember ever going to your house to hang out, how about Ie over and hang out?¡± ¡°Hey?¡± Christine White was surprised, ¡°Why did you suddenly remember toe to my house?¡± ¡°Well the main thing is that I have a gift for you, I was going to give it to you outside and you wouldn¡¯te out to meet me, so I¡¯ll just have to give it to you at home, don¡¯t worry I won¡¯t hold you up from going to see your grandfather.¡± Debby York said back. Christine White thought for a moment, ¡°I see, then I¡¯ll ask my husband and he¡¯ll agree so I can let youe over.¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you the hostess, why do you have to ask your husband?¡± Debby York asked in disbelief. Chapter 338 Debby York’s Gift ¡°Because the vi is my husband¡¯s and he doesn¡¯t like outsidersing to the house, he needs to be consulted.¡± Christine White exins. Debby York nodded, ¡°So, go ahead and ask then, I¡¯m just too curious about your house.¡± ¡°Well, I asked then, I¡¯ll message you backter.¡± Christine White said, speaking the phone to hang up, then pulled up WeChat and spoke to Baird Lane. Expecting Baird Lane to be slow to reply, I didn¡¯t expect him to reply to the message in less than two minutes: whatever! Two short words had proved that he didn¡¯t mind Debby Yorking to the cottage to see her, which had both surprised and amazed Christine White a little. She suddenly realized that he had actually be so nice to talk to when she didn¡¯t know it. In the old days, he would never have been what he is now. ¡°Baird, thank you.¡± Christine White thanked Baird Lane by voice, and immediately afterward told Debby York what he had agreed to. Debby York got the message and moved right over. It was her first time toe to such a luxurious vi, just like Luise grandma entering the Grand View Garden, looking at everything is rare. ¡°I go, I finally know what it means to be rich, this is not a vi, this is a manor, right?¡± Debby York was staggered, a pair of eyeballs even kept looking around, half a day could note back to God. Christine White just felt funny when she saw this silly look on her face, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll take you to see it slowly in a while, have a ss of water.¡± Christine White ced a ss of water with honey on it in front of her. Debby York took a few deep breaths to suppress her awe and took a sip of the honeyed water before eximing, ¡°It¡¯s true that rich people¡¯s water is as good as ordinary people¡¯s.¡± ¡°You can pull that off.¡± Christine White couldn¡¯t help but roll her eyes. Debby York hemmed and hawed. Christine White sat down beside her, ¡°You said you had a gift for me, what is it?¡± Debby York looked twinkly for a moment, put down the cup in her hand, opened her bag, and took a small box out of it. ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± Christine White picked it up curiously. Debby York told her to open it and look at it. She did as she was told and opened the box, which actually contained a crystal bracelet. She picked the ne up, lifted it to her eyes and looked at it, eximing, ¡°It¡¯s beautiful!¡± ¡°Like it?¡± Debby York asked. Christine White nods. ¡°I bought it exclusively Land for you.¡± Debby York said. Christine White put the bracelet back in the box, ¡°Why did you suddenly remember to give me this?¡± ¡°Well ¡­ The main reason is thatst time you helped me a lot, I always wanted to thank you a bit, and if I invite you to dinner, I don¡¯t think the sincerity is enough, so after thinking about it, I bought this, the price is not very expensive, don¡¯t mind it.¡± Debby York said while taking the bracelet from her hand and then put it on her. Christine White looked at the bracelet on her wrist and really liked it the more she looked at it, and hastily shook her head back, ¡°Wouldn¡¯t mind, I like everything you give me.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Debby York tugged at the corners of her mouth as if she wanted tough, but for some reason, it didn¡¯t reallye out, and she looked a little strange instead. Christine White was so absorbed in the joy of receiving her bracelet that she naturally didn¡¯t notice this. At this moment, Aunt Lucy walked over with a thermos bucket and gently ced it on the coffee table, ¡°Mistress, this is the soup for Master, you can bring it overter.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Christine White nodded. Aunt Lucy gave Debby York another friendly smile before turning to go about her business again. Debby York looked in the direction Aunt Lucy had left and finally dropped her gaze to the thermos on the coffee table, her eyes darkening, and her hand, resting on her leg, tightening much more unnaturally. ¡°Christine.¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± Christine White answered. Debby York picked up the honey water and drank it in one gulp, then handed it to her, ¡°Pour me another.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Christine White readily agreed, took the ss of water and headed to the kitchen. A few minutester, she returned to the living room only to find it empty. She gave a strange eep, set her ss of water down and looked around, muttering, ¡°Where is everyone?¡± Is it gone? But it can¡¯t be. It¡¯s only been a few minutes. Thinking about this, Christine White hurriedly put her hand in the shape of a trumpet to her ear and tried to call out, ¡°Debby ? Debby ?¡± ¡°I¡¯m here.¡± Debby York¡¯s voice came from the direction of the restroom. Christine White turned to look, only to see her walk up with a face full of water, that was extremely pale. Christine White was startled and rushed forward to ask, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine, I just washed my face.¡± Debby York replied as she avoided her gaze, barely squeezing out a smile. Christine White frowned, ¡°Nothing? But I don¡¯t see you looking well, is something wrong?¡± With that, she reached out her hand ready to touch Debby York¡¯s forehead. But Debby York hastily raised her hand to catch her hand from touching it, ¡°I¡¯m really fineh, no need to touch mine.¡±Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. ¡°But your hands are so cold.¡± Christine White was still a little uneasy. Debby York released her hand, ¡°Maybe I just touched the cold water, it¡¯s okay, it¡¯ll warm up in a minute.¡± ¡°Is it really all right?¡± Christine White narrowed her eyes skeptically. Debby York crossed over to her towards the couch, ¡°Of course it¡¯s true, well Christine, let¡¯s not talk about it, I just got a call in the restroom about something going wrong with my dad and I need to hurry back.¡± ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll have the driver drop you off.¡± Christine White said, about to make a call. Debby York waved her hand quickly, ¡°No no no, there¡¯s the station right outside, I¡¯ll just go back by myself, Christine I¡¯ll go first ah, bye.¡± After saying that, she waved her hand, grabbed her bag on the couch, and flew out of the vi. ¡°Ma¡¯am, has Miss Debby York left?¡± Aunt Lucy asked as she came out of theundry room after washing clothes and saw Christine White alone in the living room. Christine White nodded, ¡°Just left, took a call in the restroom about something at the hospital.¡± ¡°That¡¯s weird.¡± Aunt Lucy frowned. Christine White looked at her quizzically, ¡°Why is that strange?¡± ¡°Of course it¡¯s a phone call, I was just in theundry room, which is just a wall away from the restroom, but I didn¡¯t hear her answer the phone.¡± Aunt Lucy replied. Christine White certainly doesn¡¯t think she¡¯s lying, so the only one lying is Debby York. ¡°Why would she lie to me?¡± Christine White uttered suspiciously. Aunt Lucy shrugged, ¡°I don¡¯t know about that, ma¡¯am you¡¯re good friends with her, ask her.¡± Christine White pursed her lips, ¡°Better yet, maybe she¡¯s just looking for an excuse to leave.¡± ¡°Can¡¯t you just say leave? Why does it have to be some kind of excuse, always thought she was odd today.¡± Aunt Lucy didn¡¯t quite understand Debby York¡¯s thinking. Christine White sniffed, and her whole body fell silent. In fact, not only Aunt Lucy, even she was the one who felt that today¡¯s Debby York, the whole person was permeated with a strange feeling, as if she had done something wrong. Especially the back of thest departure, how it looked like a desertion. ¡°Ma¡¯am, what¡¯s on your mind?¡± Aunt Lucy called out softly to Christine White when she saw her fidgeting. Christine White came back to her senses and pushed the thoughts in her mind down for the moment, smiling softly, ¡°It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s gettingte, I should go see Grandpa at the nursing home.¡± ¡°Go on,e back early.¡± Aunt Lucy dropped her off at the cottage door. Christine White waved and left in the car driven by Uncle Luise. In the car, Christine White looked at the scenery outside the car window backwards, the heart is still thinking about Debby York¡¯s weirdness, always a little put out of mind, so he took out his cell phone, sent a message to Debby York over to ask her if she has something on her mind. Debby York¡¯s reply came quickly, but in three short words: sorry! Christine White looked puzzled at the inexplicable apology. What the hell does she mean? Chapter 339 – The Yu Family Moves Away Unable to figure it out, Christine White asked Debby York directly: why apologize? However, Debby York did not return the message. Christine White called undeterred and Debby York¡¯s phone was actually turned off. For a while, Christine White was quite upset. Obviously one moment there is a message over, the next moment actually shut down the phone, this behavior how to see how perverse, clearly is in the escape what. ¡°Debby ¡­ : Christine White gripped her cell phone tightly, her look full of worry for Debby York, and her mind already set on going to the hospital to see what¡¯s wrong with Debby York once she¡¯s finished seeing her old man. In the midst of his thoughts, the sanatorium arrived. Christine White was surprised to see Baird Lane in the old man¡¯s hospital room when she walked in. Baird Lane took the thermos from her, ¡°What took you so long?¡± ¡°Uh, didn¡¯t I tell you I had a friending over to the house, so I¡¯mte, sorry Grandpa.¡± Christine White smiled at the old man in embarrassment.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. The old man waved his hand and returned unconcernedly, ¡°It¡¯s fine, grandpa understands, sit down.¡± ¡°Thanks Grandpa.¡± Christine White thanked her as she pulled a chair over and sat down before setting her eyes on Baird Lane, ¡°How long have you been here? Isn¡¯t thepany busy?¡± ¡°Been here for a while, had some things to discuss with grandpa and was already ready to go.¡± Baird Lane said, then picked up the file bag beside the old man¡¯s hospital bed. Christine White stood up, ¡°I¡¯ll walk you.¡± ¡°No need.¡± Baird Lane turned her down, ¡°You take care of Grandpa here and call me if anything happens.¡± ¡°Okay then.¡± Christine White sat back down again. Baird Lane greeted the old man before lifting his feet and walking out of the hospital room. The door of the hospital room closed again, and the old man looked at Christine White with a smirk, ¡°Christine girl, you¡¯ve changed a lottely.¡± ¡°Eh?¡± Christine White didn¡¯t quite understand what his old man meant. The old man tapped his fingers on the railing of the hospital bed, ¡°My old man knows all about the over Land you met with that woman from The Bort Family in the parking lot two days ago.¡± At that, Christine White opened her mouth, ¡°You ¡­ you know all about it?¡± ¡°This nursing home is owned by The Lane Family Holdings, what do you think you can hide from me?¡± The old man said. Christine White touched her nose in embarrassment, ¡°So that¡¯s how it is, then let you down, Grandpa, I¡¯m not the gentle granddaughter-inw you had in mind, the current me ¡­¡± ¡°No way!¡± The old man interrupted her. Christine White blinked nkly, ¡°What wouldn¡¯t?¡± ¡°Of course it won¡¯t disappoint grandpa, on the contrary, grandpa I¡¯m very happy to see how you¡¯ve changed.¡± The old man said with a sigh, ¡°Before, I was worried that your nature was too weak and you would easily suffer, but now it won¡¯t be the case, because you already have a certain ability to defend yourself, and you have also defended The Lane Family and old man me very well, grandpa is really pleased.¡± Suddenlyplimented, Christine White¡¯s little face flushed, ¡°Grandpa, these are all things I should have done, after all, Molly Bort talks really hard, and she said that about you.¡± ¡°I know.¡± The old man¡¯s smile chilled, ¡°That woman, sooner orter, will pay for her behavior.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sure that day wille.¡± Christine White¡¯s eyes red a little cold as well. However, very quickly, she collected this indifference and raised a gentle smile again, ¡°Okay grandpa, let¡¯s not talk about this, yesterday I heard you say that you wanted to drink pig¡¯s foot soup, so today Aunt Lucy specially boiled it for you, I¡¯ll serve it to you. ¡± Hearing that there was pig¡¯s foot soup, the old man¡¯s eyes lit up and he hurriedly urged, ¡°Then what are you still waiting for, don¡¯t hurry to serve it.¡± ¡°Fine, fine.¡± Christine White cried andughed as she got up and opened the thermos. Due to a dy in arriving, the soup in the thermos was no longer particrly hot and could be drunk straight away. The old man took the bowl, even don¡¯t want a spoon, just directly took a big drink, after drinking, he breathed outfortably, ¡°Still Xiao Song is good ah, unlike old Fu, this also let me avoid food, that also let me avoid food, this mouth is tasteless.¡± ¡°Uncle Fu is also worried about your old man¡¯s health, so is Aunt Lucy, today you drank the pig¡¯s foot soup, I believe that for the next week, you won¡¯t be able to eat meat.¡± The smile in Christine White¡¯s eyes grew stronger as she said this. The old master looked at the bowl of soup in his hands, but sighed despondently, ¡°I knew things weren¡¯t that simple, girl, give grandpa another bowl.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Christine White picked up the bowl. Perhaps knowing that he wouldn¡¯t be able to eat meat for some time afterward, the old man stiffened up and finished all the pig¡¯s foot soup contained in this thermos. Christine White was also worried at one point that he was eating too much and that it was bad for his stomach, and was ready to call a doctor toe and take a look. But the old man saidfortably that he had no problem at all, and said bluntly that he had not eaten meat so satisfyingly for a long time. ¡°Young Granny.¡± At this moment, Fu Bo came in from outside pushing a wheelchair. Knowing that it was time for the old man¡¯s walk, Christine White got up and, together with Uncle Foo, helped the old man from the hospital bed to the wheelchair. The old man wasn¡¯t happy to go out for a walk at first, and it was Christine White¡¯s persuasive efforts that convinced him to do so. By the time I got back from my walk, it was two hourster. Christine White looked at the time and was ready to go back. She was just about to offer her farewell to the old man when he impatiently waved his hand at her, signaling her to hurry. Christine White looked at the old man with a look of dislike that couldn¡¯t wait for her to hurry up and leave, her heart was in tears andughter, and after shaking her head, she left the sanatorium with a thermos bucket. ¡°Uncle Luise, to the city hospital.¡± After getting into the car, Christine White first told Uncle Luise the address she was going to before she even had a chance to sit down. Uncle Luise was surprised for a moment, then nodded and started the car. When she arrived at City Hospital, Christine White headed straight for Debby York¡¯s room in the inpatient unit of Yu¡¯s parents. As a result, when she arrived at the ward of Yu¡¯s father and mother, she did not see anyone, not to mention Debby York, Yu¡¯s father and mother were not there, and the beds belonging to Yu¡¯s father and mother were already upied by other patients. ¡°Where is everyone?¡± Christine White was inexplicably panicking inside at the moment. She hurriedly pulled a nurse who was about to go out and asked, ¡°Excuse me, where are the patients who were in these two beds?¡± ¡°You mean the couple surnamed Yu?¡± The nurse quickly responded. Christine White nodded repeatedly, ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°They¡¯re discharged.¡± The nurse replied. Christine White eximed, ¡°Discharged?¡± ¡°Exactly.¡± ¡°When was this?¡± Christine White pursued. The nurse thought for a moment, ¡°It seems like it was yesterday morning, the one who checked out was their daughter, originally the hospital side didn¡¯t rmend that couple to be discharged, but that Miss Yu was very insistent, so they left.¡± ¡°So, thank you.¡± Christine White let go of the nurse¡¯s arm and thanked her with a forced smile. Surprisingly, Debby York insisted on being discharged. Why would she do that? Isn¡¯t she afraid of what could go wrong with her mom and dad¡¯s condition and their forced release from the hospital? With that thought, Christine White squeezed her palms and turned to leave the hospital, intending to visit the Yu¡¯s house and ask Debby York why exactly she did what she did. As a result, when she arrived at Yu¡¯s house, she still hadn¡¯t seen Debby York. It was the neighbor across the street from the Yu family who came out to tell her that the Yu family had moved after returning from the hospital yesterday. The news, again, surprised Christine White. She quickly asked, ¡°Moved where?¡± Chapter 340 – The Master’s Poisoning ¡°That I don¡¯t know.¡± The neighbor shook his head, ¡°I heard they moved overseas, who knows exactly.¡± With that, the neighbor closed the door behind him, leaving Christine White alone and fuming outside. Moving abroad? She definitely didn¡¯t believe that the Yu family had this ability. Not to mention she just met Debby York today. When she thought of Debby York, Christine White¡¯s heart became a little tight and apprehensive, and she always felt that something was going to happen, and it was generally blocked. She pulled out her cell phone and once again flipped through Debby York¡¯s number and dialed it. Unfortunately, Debby York¡¯s phone is still off. Christine White rubbed her hair in annoyance, put the phone down, twisted her head to look at the closed door of Yu¡¯s house, and murmured, ¡°Debby , where the hell have you been?¡± ¡°Ma¡¯am.¡± Uncle Luise¡¯s voice suddenly rang out from the stairwell. Christine White looked down, ¡°What¡¯s wrong Uncle Luise?¡± ¡°Mister called and asked when you¡¯re going back.¡± Uncle Luise replied. Christine White flinched, ¡°When did that happen?¡± ¡°Just now.¡± ¡°Right back at it.¡± Christine White replied. Uncle Luise responded from the stairs, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll get the car then.¡± Christine White hmmm¡¯d, then flipped over her phone to look at it, and was ever so slightly upset when she saw that there was no call or message from Baird Lane on it. He had to ask her when she was going back, why didn¡¯t he just call her, he had to call Uncle Luise. That¡¯s weird! Unable to figure it out, Christine White bristled and didn¡¯t think much of it, sliding her cell phone into her bag and holding onto the railing as she slowly made her way down the stairs. An hourter, the vi arrived. Aunt Lucy came out from inside and flew to Christine White, resulting in a thermos in her hand, ¡°Ma¡¯am, where have you been? What took you so long toe back?¡± ¡°I went to the hospital, what happened?¡± Christine White looked at Aunt Lucy curiously, not understanding that she looked so so anxious. ¡°And you ask me what¡¯s wrong, the gentleman is looking for you and looks very angry.¡± Aunt Lucy reminded her. Christine White¡¯s heart sank, ¡°Angry? Who¡¯s he mad at?¡± ¡°Who else could it be, of course it¡¯s you ma¡¯am, as soon as he came back, he asked where you had been, that face and that tone of voice scared me to death, I¡¯ve never seen mister look so scary, ma¡¯am, you have to be careful.¡± Aunt Lucy said. Christine White listened and began to feel uneasy inside, ¡°He ¡­ Why is he mad at me?¡±T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°I don¡¯t know about that, I tried asking Mr. twice, but he didn¡¯t say a word, so ma¡¯am, I can¡¯t help you.¡± Aunt Lucy looked at her lovingly. Christine White barely tugged at the corner of her mouth, ¡°It¡¯s okay, I¡¯ll go in and check it out.¡± With that, she lifted her foot and walked into the vi. As soon as she entered the living room, she sensed that the atmosphere in the living room was very wrong, gloomy and somber, making people feel depressed for no reason. Baird Lane was sitting on the couch in the living room, his back to Christine White. Christine White couldn¡¯t see his expression at the moment, but from the coldness emanating from his body, she also knew that he was in the middle of an extreme rage at the moment. She didn¡¯t know what she¡¯d done to make him so angry, and she hadn¡¯t seen him this angry at her in a long time. For a moment, Christine White didn¡¯t know how to react, and the apprehension in her heart made her even more hesitant to step forward, so she could only stand and stop a few steps behind Baird Lane, and softly uttered, ¡°Baird, I¡¯m back.¡± Baird Lane heard her voice and stood up from the couch, turning slowly and taking a step toward Christine White. The resounding footsteps sounded like they stepped on Christine White¡¯s heart, she looked at his frost covered face and subconsciously took two steps back, her heart inexplicably strained, ¡°Baird, you ¡­¡± Snap! Crisp ps resounded throughout the living room. Christine White covered her face and fell to the ground, her whole body was dumbfounded and her mind was even more nk. Aunt Lucy, who came in behind, was also stunned by the scene, and after a long time, she rushed to Christine White and helped her up, ¡°Ma¡¯am, are you alright?¡± Christine White didn¡¯t answer, just looked at Baird Lane incredulously. He ¡­ He hit her? He had never hit her before, not even those three years of not treating her, but now he was ¡­ Christine White¡¯s body trembled violently, a little reluctant to believe this fact, but the fiery pain in her face was telling her that it was the truth. Baird Lane literally pped her. ¡°Why?¡± Christine White stared at Baird Lane with red, hurt eyes. Aunt Lucy did the same, ¡°Yes sir, why did you hit someone for a good reason?¡± ¡°Why?¡± Baird Lane returned to the heel of the couch and bent down to pick up a report on the coffee table, ¡°Christine White, you¡¯ve got a lot of nerve poisoning Grandpa!¡± ¡°Poisoning?¡± Aunt Lucy froze, then quickly looked at Christine White, ¡°Ma¡¯am you ¡­¡± ¡°What poisoning?¡± Christine White let go of her face and yelled towards Baird Lane with anger and a few moments of bewilderment in her eyes, ¡°What are you talking about, when did I poison Grandpa?¡± ¡°No?¡± Baird Lane sneered and threw the report in his hand in her face, ¡°What¡¯s your exnation for the fact that Grandpa suddenly vomited and even fainted right after you left the nursing home, and that the hospital checked for heavy doses of sodium nitrite from the pig¡¯s foot soup that hadn¡¯t yet been digested in his stomach?¡± ¡°Sodium nitrite?¡± Christine White was confused and hurriedly picked up the report on the floor and quickly checked it up, it was exactly as he said, there was sodium nitrite in the pig¡¯s feet soup. Sodium nitrite she knew, a chemical that was harmful to the human body. In small amounts, you can experience vomiting and dizziness, but in heavy amounts, if you don¡¯t get medical attention in time, you can die fromck of oxygen to your organs. And on top of that report is a heavy sodium nitrite intake, which means that if the old man hadn¡¯t sought medical attention in time, he might be ¡­ now Unable to think any further, Christine White violentlyposes the report in her hands and exins with a pale face, ¡°That¡¯s impossible, I would never drug Grandpa, not to mention I don¡¯t even have any sodium nitrite, and Aunt Lucy made the pig¡¯s foot soup.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, I made the soup, and there¡¯s no way I could have given Master these things, sir, could there be some kind of misunderstanding here?¡± Aunt Lucy also said. Baird Lane clenched his fists in death, ¡°Misunderstanding? You guys tell me misunderstanding, the sodium nitrite was in the pig¡¯s foot soup, the pig¡¯s foot soup was delivered by Christine White, and it passed through my hands on the way, could I have poisoned grandpa?¡± ¡°But I won¡¯t either.¡± Christine White was in emotional tears. Baird Lane growled low, ¡°So tell me, if it wasn¡¯t for you, this sodium nitrite would have gotten into the pig¡¯s foot soup all by itself?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know!¡± Christine White shook her head violently, ¡°I really don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on here, I swear I¡¯ve never done anything like this before, Grandpa¡¯s been so good to me, why would I want to hurt him, what good would it do me?¡± ¡°Yes sir, I can¡¯t believe the missus would do such a thing either.¡± Aunt Lucy sided with Christine White. Christine White looked at her touched, ¡°Aunt Lucy, thank you for believing in me.¡± Aunt Lucy shook her head, ¡°You don¡¯t have to thank me, but rather I really don¡¯t think that you would do that.¡± Christine White barely squeezed the corners of her mouth, feeling both a little happy and a little sad. Happily, there are still people who believe in her innocence. Sadly, Baird Lane, who is her husband, doesn¡¯t want to believe her. ¡°Baird, believe it or not, I really haven¡¯t done anything to hurt grandpa, I don¡¯t know why it was in the pig¡¯s foot soup, but I can take the initiative to go to the police, but before that, I would like to know how grandpa is doing now?¡± Christine White looked at Baird Lane nervously, worry for the old man written all over her eyes. Chapter 341 – Poisoned by Debby York All of her worry was seen by Baird Lane and could not be faked. Baird Lane was still suspecting that she had poisoned his grandfather, but now that he saw her looking at him like that, his deep inner conviction suddenly wavered a bit as well. The biggest reason why he thinks she poisoned it is that she brought the pig¡¯s foot soup with her own hands, without pretending to be someone else, and since no one else touched the pig¡¯s foot soup, the person who poisoned it, and had the opportunity to do so, was only her and Aunt Lucy, the one who made the soup. But Aunt Lucy could never have done this after being in The Lane Family for over twenty years, so he can only assume she did it. But now, he was beginning to be unsure, too! ¡°Baird, say something!¡± Christine White saw that Baird Lane was hesitant to speak, and her whole body became anxious. She was really worried about the old man! Baird Lane gazed deeply at Christine White, his thin lips moved slightly and he was about to open his mouth to reply when he saw Aunt Lucy suddenly tapped her head, ¡°I remember.¡± ¡°Whates to mind?¡± Baird Lane looked at her along with Christine White. Aunt Lucy took Christine White¡¯s hand, ¡°Of course it¡¯s what you just said sir, you uttered that the pig¡¯s foot soup hadn¡¯t been faked by anyone other than your wife, but it wasn¡¯t, one might have touched it. ¡°Who?¡± Christine White¡¯s heart thumped with a bad feeling. Baird Lane¡¯s narrow eyes narrowed dangerously when he sensed something strange about her. Aunt Lucy was silent for a few seconds and slowly spat out, ¡°It¡¯s Miss Debby York.¡± ¡°That¡¯s impossible!¡± Christine White vetoed loudly. Aunt Lucy looked at her, ¡°Ma¡¯am, there¡¯s nothing impossible about it, I would never harm His Lordship, and neither would you, so that leaves her, and don¡¯t forget, Miss Debby York was there when I gave you the thermos, Ma¡¯am, and all she had to do was to sidetrack you, and she had a chance to drug you.¡± ¡°Branch off?¡± Christine White whispered these two words, suddenly thought of something, her pupils suddenly shrunk to the size of pinpoints, and the blood color on her face even faded at a speed visible to the naked eye. She remembered that Debby York did stump her for a moment, the time she asked her to pour another ss of honey water. By the time she poured the honey water out, Debby York excused herself and left, not drinking the honey water at all.T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. And Debby York had left in such a hurry that she hadughed at the time at how Debby York hade out of the fallout, and now it seemed that it was a fallout. ¡°How did this happen ¡­¡± Christine White swayed, staggered two steps from the big blow, and eventually fell back on her butt, her whole body frozen. Baird Lane also understands everything from her conversation with Aunt Lucy, which is that she didn¡¯t put the sodium nitrite down, but her friend Debby York did. ¡°Christine White, you¡¯d better give me an exnation as to why your friend went after Grandpa, and if your exnation doesn¡¯t satisfy me, I won¡¯t let you guys off the hook.¡± Baird Lane slightly lowered his head and looked down at Christine White with a thin, cold light in his eyes. Even if the poison wasn¡¯t from her, it was still because of her. He¡¯d still take it out on her. He couldn¡¯t forget the EKG image of his grandfather¡¯s near-catastrophe when he felt the nursing home! Christine White ignored his words, with only Debby York on her mind. She finally realized why Debby York had returned that sorry missive then. To say I¡¯m sorry because I drugged the old man. The scary thing is, of course, she actually hasn¡¯t figured it out at all, and if she had, Grandpa wouldn¡¯t have ¡­ ¡°No, I¡¯m going to find her, I¡¯m going to find her and ask her why she did this, why she did this to me!¡± With tears of sadness in her eyes, Christine White got up from the floor and stumbled towards the door. ¡°Ma¡¯am, ma¡¯am!¡± Aunt Lucy worriedly shouted twice at her back. Christine White heard but did not respond, changed her shoes and stormed out the door. Aunt Lucy was anxious, ¡°Mr. ¡­¡± ¡°Let her go!¡± Baird Lane returned coldly, ¡°I must have an ount of this matter.¡± ¡°But ¡­¡± ¡°Okay, you need to stop talking, pack your things and go to the nursing home.¡± Baird Lane raised his hand to interrupt her. Aunt Lucy had no choice but to swallow back her unfinished words, but then looked uneasily in the direction Christine White had left. Outside the vi area, Christine White didn¡¯t stop the car and hurried toward the station. Since she only had one thought in her head at the moment, and that was to find Debby York, she didn¡¯t really look at the road when she crossed the street and almost got hit by a car. It was good that the driver of the car braked in time, otherwise she would have copsed in a pool of blood at this moment. The driver rolled down the window and cursed lowly at the bewildered Christine White, ¡°If you want to die, go buy a bottle of pills to kill yourself, don¡¯te out on the main road to wreak havoc on others!¡± Christine White reacted to what she had just done and hurriedly apologized to the driver, ¡°I¡¯m sorry I¡¯m sorry I didn¡¯t mean it.¡± She apologized so sincerely that the driver couldn¡¯t afford to scold her any further, and with only a cut, he rolled up the window and left. Christine White, relieved, started looking left and right to see if any empty cabs had passed by. But after looking around for a while, all the cabs that drove past were upied, and she couldn¡¯t stop them, so her whole body was anxious. Just then, a ck business car drove up and stopped in front of her. The window rolled down and a familiar handsome face was introduced to Christine White¡¯s eyes. Christine White looked at him and uttered in surprise, ¡°Mr. Toki?¡± ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Bess Camp asked curiously. Christine White tightened her grip, ¡°I ¡­ I¡¯m waiting for a ride, but I can¡¯t wait.¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t you let a chauffeur take you, Mr. Lane didn¡¯t provide you with one?¡± Bess Camp frowned. Christine White shook her head, ¡°No, I have a driver, but I was in such a hurry to find someone that I forgot to ask my driver to pick me up, so ¡­¡± ¡°So it is.¡± Bess Campughed softly, ¡°Where are you going, I¡¯ll give you a ride.¡± ¡°Is this good? Won¡¯t it hold you up?¡± Christine White asked. Bess Camp looked at her watch, ¡°I have two hours to spare, no dy, get in the car.¡± ¡°Thanks.¡± Christine White smiled gratefully, pulled open the door and got in. ¡°Where to?¡± Bess Camp inquired softly as she started the car. Christine White strapped on her seatbelt and said, ¡°Go to Station West ¡­¡± At this point, she suddenly came to an abrupt halt. Bess Camp nced at her in the afterglow, ¡°Standing West what?¡± Christine White bites her lip, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, it just urred to me that the person I¡¯m looking for, has moved.¡± Bess Camp sniffed and the corners of her mouth twitched in a slightly inessible way, ¡°So that means you don¡¯t know where to look for someone, huh?¡± Christine White nodded awkwardly, ¡°I¡¯m sorry I¡¯m bothering you, why don¡¯t you just park out front and I¡¯ll figure it out.¡± ¡°No, what¡¯s the name of the person you¡¯re looking for, I¡¯ll help you.¡± Bess Camp offered to speak. Christine White looked at him in surprise, ¡°Really? You can really help me?¡± ¡°I have connections over at the police station, so as long as it¡¯s not someone with a special status, an ordinary person should be able to find it.¡± Bess Camp said lightly. But the words fell on Christine White¡¯s ears as if they were heavenly music. She sped her hands tightly, her whole body thrilled, ¡°Thank you, thank you so much, you are truly my savior.¡± Bess Campughed softly, ¡°Since you thanked me, apany me on a trip out of the country next month.¡± ¡°Hey?¡± Christine White froze, ¡°Apany you abroad?¡± ¡°Yes, as I said before, you look a lot like my sister, and it just so happens that my grandmother¡¯s birthday is next month, and I wanted to make her old man happy.¡± Bess Camp exined. Christine White was a little embarrassed, ¡°Is that good?¡± Chapter 342 – Finding Debby York Impersonating someone¡¯s granddaughter like that doesn¡¯t seem usible in any way. Bess Camp of course knew what Christine White was worried about and smiled in disbelief, ¡°My grandmother suffers from a memory disorder, she forgets that my sister is no longer alive, in her memories my sister is still alive, none of our family could bear to tell her the harsh truth, we just say that my sister is away healing. ¡± ¡°I can understand where you¡¯reing from, it¡¯s just that you¡¯re worried that the elderly won¡¯t be able to handle the shock of knowing the truth, but this can¡¯t be hidden from them for the rest of their lives.¡± Christine White said. Bess Camp sighed, ¡°Yes, sooner orter the lies wille undone, but good lies are different, no one is going to break them, and I¡¯ve already told my parents about the fact that you look a lot like my sister, and they want me to take you on a trip to meet my grandmother.¡± ¡°That said, aren¡¯t you guys afraid that your grandmother will recognize that I¡¯m not her granddaughtering?¡± Christine White looked at him. Bess Camp shook her head gently, ¡°Grandmother won¡¯t recognize her, she hasn¡¯t seen her sister in years and the doctors say Grandmother won¡¯t live past this year, so we want her old man to go without regrets.¡± ¡°I see.¡± Christine White understood what he meant. ¡°So you agree?¡± Christine White nodded, ¡°I agree, you helped me and I should help you.¡± Even if Baird Lane didn¡¯t agree, this favor, she¡¯d do it. ¡°Thank you, may I call you Christine? That¡¯s what I used to call my sister.¡± Bess Camp asked her. Christine White gave a soft hmmm, a little embarrassed, ¡°Yes, it¡¯s fine, just don¡¯t mind if you do.¡± ¡°How could it be too much, to me you¡¯re my sister too.¡± Bess Camp couldn¡¯t resist freeing a hand to stroke her head. Christine White felt the warmth of hisrge palm, and all the uneasy emotions in her heart calmed down in this instant. His palms were really warm, and Baird Lane¡¯s were warm too, but the feeling they brought to her was different from Bess Camp¡¯s.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. The warmth of Baird Lane¡¯srge palms made her fond. Bess Camp¡¯s, on the other hand, reassured her from the bottom of her heart. She didn¡¯t know why she felt this way, but it was a feeling that didn¡¯t annoy her at all, but instead, she wished for a little more and a little more. ¡°Brother ¡­¡± She subconsciously shouted those two words, but her voice was small. Bess Camp didn¡¯t catch it and gave a puzzled hmmm, ¡°What did you just say?¡± ¡°No ¡­ Nothing.¡± Christine White lowered her head with a slight blush on her small face, not daring to look him in the eye. She had just actually called him brother, luckily he hadn¡¯t heard her, or else she would have been ashamed. She really wished she had a brother who could protect her, though. ¡°By the way, you haven¡¯t said who you¡¯re looking for?¡± Bess Camp reminded. Christine White scratched her hair in chagrin, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, the person I¡¯m looking for is called Debby York, surplus to requirements, Lynn of the King¡¯s Grove.¡± ¡°I got it, hold on a second.¡± Bess Camp pulled over and took out her cell phone to call her connections over at the police station. A few minutester, a reply came back from the police department. Bess Camp took out a pen and paper and jotted down the address while listening to the person on the other end of the line. When he was done, he hung up the phone, ripped off the piece of paper with the address on it, and handed it to Christine White, ¡°The person you¡¯re looking for, the eyes are right here.¡± Christine White took it in a heartbeat, ¡°Hotel Oneworld?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a hotel owned by Dong¡¯s Group.¡± Bess Camp nodded. Christine Whiteposed the paper in her hand, ¡°Please Mr. Toki send me over there, thank you.¡± ¡°You¡¯re wee, let¡¯s go.¡± Bess Camp restarted the car. The Huan Yu Hotel is in the city center, just a half hour¡¯s drive away. Christine White said hello to the receptionist before entering the elevator with Bess Camp. In the elevator, Christine White was preupied, and the expression on her small face was even more somber. She didn¡¯t know why Debby York hade to stay at a hotel, and in a business suite at that. Not to mention now, even the Yu family that hadn¡¯t been in trouble in the past, they definitely couldn¡¯t afford to live there. This shows just how much Debby York has kept from her! ¡°This is it. ¡°In the midst of his thoughts, Bess Camp¡¯s voice of reminder came to his ear. Christine White¡¯s eyes fluttered, and she realized that she had, without realizing it, arrived outside the door of Debby York¡¯s suite. ¡°Knock?¡± Bess Camp asked her. Christine White nodded after taking a deep breath. Bess Camp raised her hand and knocked twice on the door of the room for her. Debby York¡¯s inquiring voice came through the door, ¡°Who is it?¡± Bess Camp looks to Christine White and motions for her to answer. Christine White thought for a moment and tugged on her throat and pressed her voice back, ¡°Room service, please open the door, ma¡¯am.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t order room service, did I?¡± Debby York¡¯s voice was getting closer, thought it should being toward the door. Christine White added, ¡°It¡¯s a service on our side of the hotel, it¡¯s mainly a survey report on how satisfied our tenants are with the Land degree of our hotel.¡± ¡°So, wait a minute.¡± Debby York was clearly convinced. Christine White breathed a sigh of relief. She hadn¡¯t meant to impersonate a hotel staff member, but she was really worried that Debby York wouldn¡¯t see her if she said her name. So, as a precaution, she had no choice but to do this. Click, the door opens. Debby York poked her head out of it, ¡°What investigative newspaper ¡­¡± Before the words were finished, her eyes widened in vain and she looked out at Christine White as if she had seen a ghost, ¡°You ¡­¡± ¡°Debby , you¡¯re making me look!¡± Christine White looked at her coldly. Debby York¡¯s face instantly paled and her eyes were even more panicked, ¡°You ¡­ You¡¯re recognizing the wrong person.¡± With that, she was about to close the door. Christine White, seeing this, held out her hand directly in the way, ¡°Mistaken identity? Debby York, don¡¯t you think that¡¯s too much of a ridiculous excuse?¡± Debby York choked on her words, then reacted with even more panic, on the verge of tears, ¡°Christine, I don¡¯t know how you found this ce, but just go, I¡¯m begging you, okay?¡± ¡°Go?¡± Christine Whiteughed, a sarcasticugh, ¡°Why would I leave, I haven¡¯t figured everything out yet and you¡¯re telling me to leave, I¡¯m telling you, no way! Mr. Toki!¡± Bess Camp looked over at her. Christine White begged, ¡°Can you watch the door for me? I have a lot to talk to her about and I don¡¯t want to give her a chance to run out.¡± She pointed to Debby York. Bess Camp nodded, ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Thank you, I¡¯ll talk as soon as I can without dy.¡± Christine White narrowed her eyes after a grateful smile and vigorously pushed Debby York inside and into the suite herself. The door to the room mmed shut. Debby York kept her head down, afraid to face Christine White. Christine White ignored her as well, her eyes kept ncing around the room, and when she saw how many suitcases wereid out on the floor of the room, she raised her eyebrows slightly, ¡°Where¡¯s Auntie and Uncle?¡± Debby York didn¡¯t answer. Christine White wasn¡¯t surprised and walked over to sit on a couch, ¡°I heard from your neighbors that your family is moving out of the country, is that correct?¡± Debby York nodded slightly, ¡°My parents are going overseas for treatment and leftst night and I¡¯m ¡­ because I have unfinished business.¡± ¡°So it stays.¡± Christine White picked up on what she didn¡¯t finishter. Debby York has fallen silent again. Christine White put her gaze on her, disappointment and anger written in her eyes, ¡°And the one thing you didn¡¯t finish was drugging my grandfather?¡± Debby York¡¯s pupils constricted and her head hung lower and lower, ¡°I¡¯m sorry ¡­¡± ¡°You admit you did it?¡± Christine White clenched her fists. Debby York cried out all at once, ¡°I did it, I couldn¡¯t help it.¡± ¡°What do you mean there¡¯s no way, tell me why you¡¯re doing this, have I wronged you in any way?¡± Christine White stood up and questioned her loudly. Chapter 343 – Molly Bort’s Purpose Debby York covered her face, ¡°It¡¯s not like that, it¡¯s not like that, you¡¯re not sorry, it¡¯s me ¡­¡± ¡°Yourself?¡± Christine White¡¯s eyes narrowed when she heard this, ¡°No, it¡¯s definitely not you, tell me, did someone put you up to this?¡± Debby York¡¯s mind was stunned, how she hadn¡¯t expected her to guess it at once.T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°No, I did it myself, no one instructed me.¡± Debby York was trembling slightly, unwilling to tell the truth. But how could Christine White not see that she was deliberately lying, her heart became more and more disappointed in her, ¡°You refuse to say it, right? Can, then let me guess, you don¡¯t have a grudge against my grandfather, you won¡¯t directly harm him, the person who really wants to harm him is grandfather¡¯s enemy, and grandfather¡¯s enemy ¡­¡± Speaking of which, Christine White suddenly thought of something and her demeanor snapped, ¡°Molly Bort? It was Molly Bort wasn¡¯t it? Did she put you up to this?¡± She remembered that time in the parking lot of the nursing home when Molly Bort had said something about wishing the old man would die. So this thing, in all likelihood, is what Molly Bort told Debby York to do. There was also that time when Molly Bort inexplicably showed up outside of Yu¡¯s parents¡¯ hospital room, supposedly to see if Debby York could be the pawn. When you think about it that way, it all makes sense. ¡°Why don¡¯t you say something, I was right wasn¡¯t I, Molly Bort put you up to this.¡± Christine White looked at Debby York with indignation, her fists clenched dead tight on both sides. Debby York turned around, her back to her, avoiding her eyes, ¡°No Christine don¡¯t you dare say that, it has nothing to do with her.¡± ¡°You¡¯re bullshitting me, the look on your face tells me I¡¯m right, Molly Bort put you up to this, why did she ask you to poison my grandfather, did she threaten you?¡± Christine White grabbed her by the shoulders and turned her around forcefully. Debby York turned around, but her eyes were closed tightly, how she wouldn¡¯t open her eyes to look at Christine White, she just begged, ¡°Christine, don¡¯t make me do it, okay, I¡¯m not going to say anything about this, I¡¯m sorry about this, I¡¯m ¡­¡± ¡°Sorry?¡± Christine White let go of her and looked at her like she was a stranger, ¡°Debby York, do you have any idea what you¡¯re talking about, you¡¯re poisoning an eighty year old man, if my grandfather hadn¡¯t gotten medical attention in time, the man would be dead right now, and you¡¯re going to blow it all away with an apology?¡± ¡°Poisoning?¡± Debby York¡¯s eyes snapped open, dismay written in her eyes, ¡°What poisoning?¡± Debby York¡¯s response stumped Christine White, ¡°You don¡¯t know?¡± Debby York shook her head, ¡°I don¡¯t know, what I put down was just a normalxative, it wasn¡¯t even any poison like you said, and how could axative kill someone, Christine don¡¯t scare me. ¡± She¡¯s a little scared. Christine White looked at her coldly, ¡°I scare you? Why would I scare you with something like that, if you don¡¯t believe me, you cane with me to the sanatorium to see what¡¯s really going on, ah, to see if it¡¯sxative or poison that you¡¯ve put down.¡± ¡°No, it can¡¯t be!¡± Debby York¡¯s eyes widened in shock and she faded back, ¡°She clearly told me it was axative, how could it be poison.¡± ¡°She¡¯s lying to you.¡± Christine White gave her a pitying look. Debby York was shaking more than a little, ¡°Lying to me?¡± ¡°Yes, do you think Molly Bort is any good? My bone marrow, my children, are all gone because of this woman, I have an undying hatred for Molly Bort and Molly Bort hates my grandfather¡¯s guts, you think she would just give you axative?¡± Christine White yelled. Debby York couldn¡¯t contain her emotions any longer and broke down when she heard those words, ¡°How could this happen, I don¡¯t know, I really don¡¯t know, if that drug was really poison, wouldn¡¯t I have killed someone?¡± ¡°Yes, you killed someone, youmitted intentional homicide by poisoning you know?¡± Christine White said. Debby York¡¯s legs went weak with fear and she sat down violently, crumpling and looking at her hands, ¡°Murder ¡­ I killed someone, I didn¡¯t mean to ¡­.. ¡­ Christine you believe me, I really didn¡¯t do it on purpose, she said she just couldn¡¯t stand that old man and wanted to give that old man a little lesson, so she gave me that bottle of medicine and said it was axative, so I took it, I didn¡¯t know it was poison ¡­¡± Christine White looked at such a maniacal and out-of-control Debby York, and her heart felt quite ufortable. She slowly crouched down, squatting in front of Debby York, ¡°I believe that you don¡¯t know that it¡¯s poison, but even if that¡¯s really just axative, you shouldn¡¯t have helped her ah, my grandpa is already more than eighty years old, his intestines are not good, and he may lose this life if he eats axative, how can you ¡­¡± ¡°I can¡¯t help it!¡± Debby York covered her face and burst into tears, ¡°I really had no choice, my parents¡¯ medical and surgical bills were weighing on me, almost crushing me, I just couldn¡¯t get the money, Molly Bort approached me and said that if I helped her with her medication, she¡¯d move my parents out of the country for treatment.¡± ¡°So youpromised, did you?¡± Christine White stood up. Debby York choked back a sob and nodded, ¡°Yes, Ipromised, but I struggled before Ipromised, and it was Molly Bort who said thatxatives don¡¯t kill, they just teach a lesson, and I did.¡± But she never expected that it wasn¡¯t actually axative, but a poison. ¡°I am so disappointed in you!¡± Christine White took a step back and pulled away from Debby York, ¡°I considered you my best friend and you betrayed me because of someone else¡¯s words, even if it was for my aunt and uncle, am I not more trustworthy than Molly Bort? Why don¡¯t youe to me for money? I¡¯ll give you whatever you ask for!¡± ¡°I can¡¯t afford to pay it back.¡± Debby York cried andughed, ¡°I don¡¯t know how long it will take me to pay back that money I asked you to borrow before, let alone hundreds of thousands or millions, so of course I¡¯m going to go with the one where I don¡¯t have to pay it back to get cured.¡± ¡°Crazy, you are crazy!¡± Christine White sped her hands together, ¡°Debby York, go, turn yourself in with me!¡± ¡°I¡¯m not going!¡± Debby York looked at her with resistance, ¡°I can¡¯t turn myself in, what will my parents do if I do?¡± ¡°But what are you going to do if you don¡¯t turn yourself in, you poisoned yourself, it¡¯s intentional homicide, do you think you can get away with it?¡± Christine White asked her rhetorically. Debby York hugged herself tightly, ¡°Christine, for the sake of us being friends, will you let me go, I¡¯m going out of the country tomorrow and I¡¯ll nevere back, you can just pretend this never happened, he¡¯s not your real grandfather anyway.¡± ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Christine White looked at her incredulously, as if she had a hard time believing it wasing from her. ¡°Debby , do you have any idea what you¡¯re talking about, are you still the Debby York I know? It¡¯s only been how long and you¡¯re like a different person, what do you mean let me pretend this never happened, it¡¯s a human life, a human life!¡± Christine White yelled emotionally. Debby York felt guilty too, but the guilt ultimately didn¡¯t outweigh the fact that she didn¡¯t want to go to jail. She avoided Christine White¡¯s gaze, not daring to look into Christine White¡¯s disappointed eyes. ¡°Christine, I know I¡¯m despicable, but I really can¡¯t go to jail, my parents wouldn¡¯t be able to stand it if they knew I did something like this, Christine, I¡¯m begging you, let me go!¡± ¡°Let you go?¡± Christine White gasped andughed, taking several deep breaths in a row before suppressing the urge not to storm out, ¡°How do you want me to let me go, you almost killed my grandfather, even if I let you go, do you think my husband will let you go? By the way, haven¡¯t you always been curious about who my husband is, now let me tell you, my husband is Baird Lane, your former boss!¡± ¡°How ¡­ how is that possible?¡± Debby York stood up in horror. Chapter 344 – Guarding ¡°There¡¯s nothing impossible, I¡¯m telling the truth, my husband is Baird Lane, do you think he¡¯ll spare you if you poisoned his grandfather?¡± Christine White looked at Debby York like she was looking at a dead man. Debby York could no longer withstand the pressure, plopped down on the ground, ¡°Christine ¡­.. ¡­ Christine you save me, I beg you to save me, I know it¡¯s wrong, I really know it¡¯s wrong, I don¡¯t want to go to jail, I really don¡¯t want to go to jail, you help me okay, beg with President Lane ¡­¡± ¡°How can I plead for you, I can¡¯t help you.¡± Christine White interrupted her with an expressionless face, ¡°If I help you, I be one of the murderers who poisoned my grandfather, what¡¯s more, youmitted the crime in the first ce, and instead of thinking about what you should do to make amends, you think about getting out of the crime, are you still the same Debby York as you used to be?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not trying to get off, I really can¡¯t go to jail ¡­¡± Debby York is crying a lot. Christine White took a deep breath, ¡°I know the biggest reason you don¡¯t want to go to jail is because of your aunt and uncle, but what would your aunt and uncle think if they knew what you did?¡± ¡°No!¡± Debby York stood up from the floor as if she had been spurred on by something, ¡°You can¡¯t tell my parents, I can¡¯t let them know that I¡¯ve done something like this, they¡¯ll disown me as their daughter if they find out.¡± ¡°But you can¡¯t have it both ways if you want to, you can¡¯t escape thew, and you can¡¯t escape The Lane Family¡¯s retribution, you¡¯ll turn yourself in with me and maybe the punishment will be a little lighter, if you¡¯re going to get my husband to do something about it then it¡¯s going to be more than just jail time.¡± Christine White said kindly. Debby York was still too deadheaded to listen to her, ¡°No she won¡¯t, she said she would help me, if you don¡¯t save me, she will.¡± ¡°Molly Bort?¡± asked Christine White, narrowing her eyes. Debby York stopped her tears, ¡°That¡¯s right, I did what I did for her, she and I are one and the same, she would never abandon me, never!¡± Christine White looked at Debby York who trusted Molly Bort like this and felt nothing but sadness in her heart, ¡°So you¡¯d rather trust Molly Bort than me?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry Christine, there is no way I can trust you, you want me to go to jail and I don¡¯t want to go to jail so I have no choice but to trust someone else.¡± Debby York said stubbornly.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. Christine White let out a long sigh, ¡°So, I see, then you can expect her toe to your rescue, I came to you this time, apart from wanting a truth, I wanted to persuade you to turn back to the world, but now it seems that why should I bother to wake up someone who is pretending to be asleep, so be good to yourself.¡± With those words, she stopped looking at Debby York and turned to walk out of the suite. After going out, Christine White was no longer as strong as she was a moment ago, her eyes reddened and tears flowed out abruptly. Bess Camp handed her a clean white tissue, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Christine White took the tissue and casually wiped her tears, squeezing out a smile that was worse than crying, ¡°It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s just that I won¡¯t have any more confidantes in the future, so I didn¡¯t hold back and cried, I¡¯m sorry for making you look at me funny.¡± ¡°No.¡± Bess Camp shook her head, ¡°Anything else next?¡± ¡°No more.¡± Christine White returned. Bess Camp nodded, ¡°Let¡¯s go then.¡± ¡°Wait a minute.¡± Christine White called out to him. Bess Camp stops in her tracks, ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll make a call.¡± Christine White pulled out her cell phone and waved it around. Bess Camp made a gesture to go ahead. Christine White smiled gratefully before flipping out Hugh Dong¡¯s number and dialing it. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Soon, Hugh Dong¡¯s yawning voice, which sounded like he hadn¡¯t woken up, came through. Christine White nced at Debby York¡¯s suite door number before returning, ¡°Hugh Dong, can I ask you a favor?¡± ¡°Oh?¡± On the other end of the phone, Hugh Dong came to be interested and raised his eyebrows, ¡°Rare, you would actually take the initiative to ask me to help you, tell me, what kind of favor?¡± ¡°I¡¯m at the oneworld hotel that you own, and I¡¯d like you to send two people to guard a suite for me, so that no one in the suite gets away, or is taken away.¡± Christine White said with a cold little face. Since Debby York was so desperate for Molly Bort¡¯s rescue, she cut Debby York off from that thought. And once Debby York was rescued, then Debby York would be wanted by Baird Lane for the rest of her life, and once wanted, she couldn¡¯t imagine how Baird Lane would torture Debby York. So in order for Debby York to not end up in a more miserable situation, she would rather Debby York go to jail, at least jail is better than torture. ¡°Guard the suite?¡± Hugh Dong was a bit dumbfounded, ¡°Who¡¯s in the suite?¡± ¡°That¡¯s all you need to do, do me this favor.¡± Christine White begged. Hugh Dong tsked, ¡°It¡¯s not impossible to help you, but why would I do you such a favor for nothing?¡± Christine White was silent for a moment, ¡°So what do you want?¡± ¡°Sensible, so quick to react, but as for what I want, I haven¡¯t thought about it yet, let¡¯s wait until I do.¡± Hugh Dongughed lowly. Christine White frowned, ¡°What if you make excessive demands?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I, Hugh Dong, am not the type to take advantage of a fire.¡± Hugh Dong yawned again. Christine White heard this and pondered for two seconds, her mind already made up, ¡°Okay, as long as you don¡¯t make excessive demands, as long as I can do it, I¡¯ll agree.¡± ¡°Cool!¡± Hugh Dong pped his hands, ¡°I¡¯ll have the hotel side send someone to your ce.¡± ¡°Okay, I¡¯m here on the thirty-second floor, suite 3205.¡± Christine White gave out the door number. Hugh Dong hmmm¡¯d and hung up. Bess Camp asks, ¡°Is that the one from Dong¡¯s?¡± Christine White nodded, ¡°It¡¯s him.¡± ¡°He was lucky.¡± Bess Camp said. Christine White put away her cell phone, ¡°Lucky.¡± ¡°Not bad, he is not the son of Owen Dong, the chairman of Dong¡¯s Group, he was adopted by Owen Dong, yet he became the heir of Dong¡¯s Group, don¡¯t you think he is not lucky?¡± Bess Campughed lightly. Christine White froze, ¡°He ¡­ He was adopted by Owen Dong?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t know?¡± Bess Camp was surprised. Christine White shook her head, ¡°I don¡¯t know, not to mention me, my husband also doesn¡¯t know it, well ¡­ I should say, the entire upper ss circle in C City doesn¡¯t seem to know.¡± ¡°Then it looks like Dong Dong didn¡¯t announce it to the public, I guess.¡± Bess Camp exined. Christine White looked at him, ¡°But that¡¯s how you know?¡± ¡°The Camp Family is a little bit rted to the Dong family, over twenty years ago Owen Dong had an ident and has not been able to conceive since then, but suddenly one day came back with a child, and that child was Hugh Dong,¡± Bess Camp replied. Christine White nodded in a daze, ¡°So it is.¡± As he spoke, the man Hugh Dong had arranged came up. Christine White handed over to them and then left the hotel with Bess Camp. Bess Camp dropped her off at the nearest subway station and drove off. Christine White watched his car walk away before she lifted her foot onto the esctor at the subway station, ready to take the bus back to the vi. Back at the vi, it was two hourster. Baird Lane stood outside the gates of the vi, too apprehensive to enter. It was Aunt Lucy who finally came out and found her and pulled her in. Baird Lane sat on the couch in the living room and saw Christine White enter with her head down, her thin lips pursed slightly, ¡°Asked?¡± His voice was still as cool as ever. Aunt Lucy couldn¡¯t help but re at him, ¡°Sir, have you forgotten what His Lordship told you?¡± Baird Lane ignored Aunt Lucy¡¯s reminder, his cold gaze resting solely on Christine White. Christine White looked up at him and darted her head back down, ¡°Ask around, Debby York did it, but she was also taking orders from someone.¡± ¡°Who?¡± Baird Lane¡¯s eyes narrowed dangerously. Chapter 345 – Baird Lane’s Revenge ¡°It¡¯s Molly Bort, I have proof!¡± Christine White said, took out her own cell phone from her bag and turned on the audio recording while saying, ¡°Before I went to Debby York, I turned on the recording function in order to set up a conversation, so listen to it.¡± She hands her cell phone to Baird Lane. Baird Lane gave her a look before taking the phone and listening intently with sunken eyes. The recording is long, about half an hour or so, and captures the entire conversation Christine White had with Debby York. Baird Lane heard it and squeezed his cell phone so hard it looked like he was going to crush it, ¡°Molly Bort!¡± He gritted his teeth and squeezed out those two words. Christine White looked at him, ¡°Baird, you must avenge Grandpa!¡± Baird Lane handed the phone back to Christine White, ¡°I know, but until then, Debby York¡¯s whereabouts you need to tell me.¡± ¡°You ¡­ What do you want to do to her?¡± Christine White sped her hands together nervously. Although she had known that Baird Lane would not let go of Debby York, when she really heard Baird Lane mention Debby York, her heart was still disturbed. After all, she was friends with Debby York, and she didn¡¯t want Debby York to end up too badly. ¡°What to do to her?¡± Baird Lane¡¯s eyes looked over grimly, ¡°She dared to poison an eighty-something year old, I¡¯ll let her experience what it¡¯s like to be poisoned as well.¡± ¡°Baird, there¡¯s no need, is there, just send her straight to jail.¡± Christine White bit her lower lip. Baird Lane had cold air around him, ¡°What, you want to plead for her? Christine White, I know you¡¯re friends with her, but don¡¯t forget, she doesn¡¯t think of you as a friend, and if she did, she wouldn¡¯t have poisoned Grandpa.¡± ¡°I know, but ¡­¡± ¡°There¡¯s no buts about it, if you do it, you have to be prepared to end up in that situation yourself, so you better not plead for her or I promise you, she¡¯s going to be worse off.¡± Baird Lane said, taking out his own cell phone and dialing Gates¡¯ number.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. Gates¡¯ voice rang out quickly, ¡°President Lane, what can I do for you?¡± ¡°Investigate the travel records of the various gates immediately and find out the whereabouts of the couple with thest name Yu!¡± Baird Lane ordered. Christine White became anxious at the sound of this and pulled at his arm. ¡°Baird what are you going to do? The one who poisoned is Debby York, it has nothing to do with aunt and uncle, just go at Debby York, don¡¯t ¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m not going to do anything to that couple, I¡¯m just going to let them know what their daughter has done and show them what price their daughter will pay!¡± With those words, Baird Lane shook off Christine White¡¯s hand straight away and lifted his foot up the stairs. Christine White was about to call him back when Aunt Lucy shook her head at her, ¡°Ma¡¯am, you¡¯d better stop trying to persuade mister, you must know that mister has only one family left, so you can imagine how much mister hates the person who took a shot at mister.¡± ¡°I know, but ¡­¡± ¡°No buts, ma¡¯am, what sir did wasn¡¯t excessive, and you have to be considerate of sir too, just think, if his lordship didn¡¯t get medical attention in time, and now he¡¯s dead, then how sad sir would be!¡± Aunt Lucy advised. Christine White seriously, in her mind, thought about that scene for a moment, and the nagging feeling in her heart, all of a sudden, was dispelled. Aunt Lucy was right, she shuddered to think how mad Baird Lane would be if the old man did pass away. ¡°I know, I won¡¯t say anything more to persuade him.¡± Christine White looked upstairs and smiled bitterly. Aunt Lucy stroked her head, ¡°It¡¯s good to have it all figured out, but damn this Molly Bort, how could she put her hands on His Lordship.¡± ¡°There are two reasons, the first one, she has always said that she couldn¡¯t get along with Baird because of grandpa, so she wants him dead.¡± Christine White lowered her eyes, ¡°As for the second, that¡¯s when she tried to frame me and make it look like I poisoned Grandpa, but unfortunately, she was stupid and poisonous, and the poisoning scheme she came up with wasn¡¯t exactly brilliant.¡± ¡°Indeed it is also true that the pig brain got a piggyback, and the second reason didn¡¯t do anything at all except hurt his lordship. ¡°Aunt Lucy nodded in agreement. Christine White tugged at the corner of her mouth, ¡°But she still grossed me out.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay, she¡¯ll get what¡¯sing to her.¡± Aunt Lucy said as she clenched her fists. Christine White looked up at the ceiling, ¡°That should beter too, by the way Aunt Lucy, how¡¯s Grandpa doing?¡± She hadn¡¯t been to see the old man since his ident. Aunt Lucy¡¯s face became a bit subtle when she heard Christine White¡¯s question, ¡°His Lordship he is not doing well ¡­¡± ¡°How, wasn¡¯t it resuscitated?¡± Christine White¡¯s heart lifted. Aunt Lucy sighed, ¡°It was resuscitated, but that what¡¯s-his-name nitrite stuff was ingested too much, and some of it still remains on the internal organs of the body, so now His Lordship is still in a critical condition and will have to undergo an organ cleansing surgery, but that surgery is painful, I¡¯m worried about it ¡­ ¡± She didn¡¯t continue with thetter words. Christine White, however, has gotten it. Organ cleansing surgeries are not normally painful, and it¡¯s not always easy for a young person to withstand that overLand, let alone an old man in poor health in his eighties. With any luck, the old man wille off the operating table safely. But with bad luck, the old man might die on the operating table. ¡°Grandpa ¡­¡± Christine White¡¯s little face paled. Aunt Lucy patted her on the shoulder, ¡°Well ma¡¯am, don¡¯t worry about it for a minute, think good thoughts first.¡± ¡°I know.¡± Christine White whispered back before taking a breath, ¡°Aunt Lucy, I¡¯m going upstairs first.¡± ¡°Go on.¡± Aunt Lucy nodded. Christine White forced a smile at her before lifting her feet and heading upstairs. When she got to her room, she didn¡¯t even take a shower, so she just copsed on the bed and fell asleep. So much had happened to-day, so many ups and downs, that she was so exhausted both physically and mentally, that even when she fell asleep she had no peace, and for a while she dreamed that Debby York was in jail, yelling that she hated her. One day she dreamed that the old man went into surgery and never came out, and the next day she dreamed that Baird Lane was going to divorce her because of the old man¡¯s death ¡­ These dream mirrors are one after the other, so real that they¡¯re scary. And how she couldn¡¯t wake up when she knew they were dreams was torturing her to the point of tears. It wasn¡¯t until finally, after she felt a coldness on her cheeks that doused those horrible dreams, that she fell into aplete sleep. The next day, Christine White stood at the bathroom sink brushing her teeth, and halfway through, she suddenly saw something. She eeped, stopping her toothbrush in a hurry and bringing her face up to the mirror for a closer look, ¡°How did that happen?¡± Christine White murmured in some disbelief, then undeterred, brought the other half of her face up to the mirror again. When she saw the end, she was finally sure that she was right, the redness on her face had really gone down. Yesterday Baird Lane pped her with such force that her face swelled up on the spot, and on the way to Debby York at the time, Bess Camp asked about what happened. She didn¡¯t tell the truth, though, and brushed it off with a random excuse, adding that she¡¯d put ice on it when she got back. But she forgot about it when she came backter, and what she didn¡¯t realize was that the redness actually went away on its own. Is that possible? Of course it couldn¡¯t be! Christine White vetoed it in her mind, how could a swelling like that go away on its own, unless someone had given her medicine. Thinking back to the coldness she had felt on her facest night in a daze, Christine White had the answer in her mind. She hurriedly brushed her teeth and went downstairs, wanting to call Baird Lane and tell him thank you. Turns out he was actually still there when I went downstairs. ¡°You¡¯re not out yet, are you?¡± Christine White walked over to Baird Lane. Chapter 346 – The Master’s Forgiveness Baird Lane snapped the magazine together in his hand, ¡°Wait until you go apologize to Grandpa.¡± Christine White beamed, ¡°I know, I would have without you telling me, you waited for me specifically thinking I would run away?¡± Baird Lane stood up with a soft huff, ¡°I was afraid you¡¯d run away.¡± ¡°No way.¡± Christine White shook her head seriously, ¡°I won¡¯t run away, even though I didn¡¯t put the poison there, I sent it to Grandpa, I deserve to take the responsibility.¡± ¡°That¡¯s fine.¡± Baird Lane set the magazine aside and stood up, ¡°Let¡¯s go eat.¡± Christine White stood at the top of the stairs without moving. Baird Lane stopped to look at her, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°That ¡­ Thank you.¡± Christine White touched her face and thanked him. Baird Lane got her point, an unnatural gleam swept into his dark eyes, ¡°You don¡¯t have to thank me, that¡¯s my due, and yesterday, I was too impulsive.¡± When he saw the old man in that state yesterday, there was nothing but anger in his head, so he didn¡¯t even have the heart to guess whether it was her who poisoned her or not, and that¡¯s why he hit her in the heat of the moment. But after calming downter, he also slowly figured out that the person who poisoned her wasn¡¯t her, but it was toote, he had already fought. That¡¯s why he goes at night to make up for his daytime impulses. Hearing the apology in Baird Lane¡¯s words, Christine White¡¯s eyes widened slightly for a moment. But soon, she recovered back andughed softly, ¡°I understand how you felt at that time, after all, it was indeed me who sent the poisoned soup over, it¡¯s only natural for you to be angry.¡± ¡°Well, enough about that, let¡¯s go.¡± Baird Lane skirted the subject and went to the restaurant. Christine White nced at his back, took her hands off her face, and lifted her feet to follow. After breakfast, Gates popped in, with a file in his hand. Baird Lane, not at all surprised by his arrival, asked directly, ¡°Found it?¡± ¡°Found it.¡± Gates handed the file over, ¡°The couple from the Yu family was indeed sent out of the country, but there was no cement follow-up after they left the country, so much so that the couple is now stranded at the embassy and can¡¯t return to the country.¡± ¡°What?¡± Upon hearing this, Christine White couldn¡¯t help but exim, ¡°Stranded at the embassy?¡± Gates gave her a look and nodded, ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± ¡°But ¡­.. . didn¡¯t Debby York say that her parents were sent abroad for treatment?¡± Christine White questioned. Baird Lane gave a mocking grunt, ¡°Do you think it¡¯s possible?¡± Christine White choked, suddenly remembering that Molly Bort was behind this whole thing. Since it¡¯s Molly Bort, that¡¯s not really possible, except to say that Molly Bort gave Debby York a nk check from the beginning and had no real intention of sending Yu¡¯s father and mother for treatment. It¡¯s just a pretense of sending two old people out of the country, and then leaving them out of the country and not caring about them. ¡°This is too much!¡± After figuring it all out, Christine White hammered her fist on the back of the couch in anger. Baird Lane nced at her and said nothing. Christine White took a deep breath, barely keeping her anger down, and asked, ¡°So what¡¯s their status now?¡± Gates pushed up his sses and was just about to reply. Baird Lane then tossed the file in his hand to Christine White, ¡°It¡¯s all there, read it for yourself.¡± Christine White hastily took the document and turned it over, and after reading it, her heart was quite a bit unpleased and she didn¡¯t know what to say. Originally, Yu¡¯s father and mother were in poor physical condition and needed a lot of medication to treat them. But now broken medication, but also sent out of the country, so a lot of tossing and turning, the body is even worse, especially Yu¡¯s father¡¯s legs, it is not easy to have a little bit of improvement, and now it is back to the original state, it is really miserable. And she couldn¡¯t say that Molly Bort was to me for all of it, half of it was Debby York, their daughter, and if Debby York hadn¡¯t trusted Molly Bort so easily, they¡¯d still be in the hospital in good shape. ¡°Baird, can I have this?¡± Christine White held up the file. Baird Lane narrowed his eyes, ¡°What do you need this for?¡± ¡°I wanted to show it to Debby York to see what she chose and what it caused.¡± Christine White replied with a grimace. Baird Lane nodded, ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Thanks.¡± Christine White put away the papers and thanked her. Baird Lane tugged at the tie around his neck, ¡°Come on, to the sanitarium.¡± ¡°Uh-huh.¡± Christine White nodded and followed him out the door. It was almost noon by the time we reached the sanatorium. Christine White stood in front of the door to the old man¡¯s hospital room, hesitantly afraid to enter. Baird Lane knew what was wrong with her as soon as he took one look at her frazzled face. It was nothing more than being afraid of what had happened yesterday, afraid that the old man would not see her. ¡°What are you standing there for,e in.¡± Baird Lane urged. Christine White shook her head at him, ¡°I ¡­ I wouldn¡¯t dare!¡± ¡°Out of breath!¡± Baird Lane gave her a disgusted look before taking her by the wrist and pulling her into the hospital room. In the hospital room, the old man was lying on the hospital bed and was talking to Uncle Fu who was standing at the side. Seeing that the two had entered, the old man and Uncle Fu both stopped their conversation. ¡°Coming?¡± The old man spoke weakly. Christine White darted a quick nce at him and saw his bloodless, pale face and her heart sank, ¡°Grandpa ¡­¡± The old man smiled at her. The smile was as kind and gentle as ever, but it made Christine White feel even more guilty inside. She tightened her palms, no longer able to suppress the emotions within her, and lunged towards the old man¡¯s hospital bed before plopping down on her knees. This kneeling stunned everyone. Fubar first, Baird Lane couldn¡¯t help but raise an eyebrow, ¡°Christine White, what are you doing?¡± The old man also looked at Christine White in surprise, ¡°Yes girl, what are you doing, get up.¡± He reached for Christine White. Christine White shook her head and was sorry, ¡°Grandpa, I really didn¡¯t mean it, I didn¡¯t know that there was poison in that soup, I¡¯m sorry Grandpa, I¡¯ve harmed you.¡± The old man listened to her apology and froze, then smiled, ¡°So that¡¯s what this is about, get up, I don¡¯t mean to me you, I knew from the beginning that it wasn¡¯t your doing.¡± ¡°You know that, Grandpa?¡± Christine White was slightly surprised. She didn¡¯t realize that besides Aunt Lucy, the old man was actually the second person who believed she hadn¡¯t poisoned her. Even Baird Lane didn¡¯t believe it at first.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. With such aparison, Christine White suddenly felt a little sour inside. ¡°Yeah.¡± The old man bent down to help Christine White up, ¡°I know exactly what kind of person you are, old man, and you wouldn¡¯t be the one to do that kind of party.¡± Christine White was touched and deted her mouth, ¡°Grandpa, thank you for recognizing me so much, but I still feel guilty, even though I didn¡¯t give the poison, but I brought it on, I ¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± The old master patted her hand tofort her, ¡°Even if you didn¡¯t bring that soup over, I still can¡¯t escape the fate of being poisoned, someone who wants me dead will try to achieve their goal, even if it¡¯s not through your hands to take my life, it will be through other ways, there is no way to prevent it.¡± Christine White lowered her head, ¡°It was Molly Bort ¡­ She did it.¡± ¡°I know all about it, Baird told mest night.¡± The old man nodded, then thought of something and physically touched her face, ¡°Baird hit you yesterday, didn¡¯t he?¡± Christine White nced toward Baird Lane and shook her head. The old master cried andughed, ¡°You¡¯re still hiding it for him, this kind of asshole kid, what¡¯s worth hiding?¡± Chapter 347 Debby York Turns Herself In Christine White didn¡¯t answer. The old man red at Baird Lane, ¡°I told you before, don¡¯t be so impulsive and stubborn in doing things, you didn¡¯t listen, you didn¡¯t think Christine poisoned you, you went back and beat Christine, beat your wife, you¡¯re really out of your league!¡± Baird Lane pursed his thin lips, ¡°I know it¡¯s wrong.¡± ¡°Hmph, what the hell do you know, if you knew, you wouldn¡¯t think Christine did it, as a husband, if you don¡¯t trust your own wife, who else would you trust?¡± The old man pointed at him and lectured, ¡°Just believe what you think, I¡¯ll see that sooner orter, you¡¯ll have to pay for your arrogance.¡± Baird Lane¡¯s eyes twinkled for a moment, and he didn¡¯t say anything more. The old master retracted his gaze with a look of disgust, ¡°I really don¡¯t know who you resemble with this temper, and you need me as an old man to worry about it, really.¡± Baird Lane just pretends he didn¡¯t hear it and pushes his face aside. When the old man saw him like this, he was furious, ¡°Girl.¡± He called out to Christine White. Christine White hastened to respond, ¡°Grandpa?¡± ¡°Has he apologized to you yet?¡± The old man nudged in the direction of Baird Lane. Christine White looks over at Baird Lane, just as Baird Lane is looking over at the moment. She coldly met his dark pupils and shuddered inwardly as she nodded back, ¡°Daw.¡± ¡°Really?¡± The old man narrowed his eyes, a little disbelieving. Christine White recalled Baird Lane¡¯s apologetic tone at the time and confirmed with a hmm, ¡°Really apologized.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± The old man was still a little skeptical, and finally he beckoned toward Baird Lane, ¡°Come here.¡± Baird Lane had something in his mind, but walked on. The old man pointed at Christine White, ¡°You, apologize to Christine anew, this time the old man wants to hear it himself.¡± Baird Lane didn¡¯t expect the old man to ask him toe over and actually do this, and for a moment, his face looked a little bad. Christine White sensed it and quickly waved her hand, ¡°Grandpa, let¡¯s just forget it, how he¡¯s already said his piece.¡± ¡°That won¡¯t do, I know what this bastard kid is, valuing his self-respect more than anything else, even if he apologizes, it must be insincere, so hurry up, what are you still standing there for, apologize, you want to be angry with the old man me?¡± The old man blew his beard and eyes towards Baird Lane to yell. Baird Lane That he had no choice but to say sorry to Christine White. Christine White rushed back with an okay. Seeing this, the old man was finally satisfied and stroked his beard andughed lightly, ¡°That¡¯s right, alright, you guys go back, old man I should rest.¡± He gave his expulsion order. Christine White tucked him in, ¡°Then rest well Grandpa, we¡¯lle back to see you tomorrow.¡± ¡°Go on.¡± The old man waved his hand. Christine White nodded again to a nking Furber before exiting the hospital room with Baird Lane. ¡°Where are you going next? Back to the office?¡± Christine White inquired, standing next to Baird Lane. Baird Lane sank his handsome face, ¡°To the oneworld hotel.¡± Christine White¡¯s heart tightened, ¡°Are you going after Debby York?¡± Baird Lane pursed his thin lips without answering. Christine White didn¡¯t know exactly what he meant, and didn¡¯t dare to ask more questions, so she silently followed him out of the sanatorium and went to the Huan Yu Hotel. When they reached the door to Debby York¡¯s suite, the two bouncers guarding the door to the room saluted the two men and said, ¡°Ms. White, the men are still inside.¡± ¡°It¡¯s good that it¡¯s still there, no one else ising over, right?¡± Christine White asked. The bodyguards looked at each other before shaking their heads, ¡°No.¡± ¡°I see, thank you guys.¡± Christine White thanked the two, then turned her head to the man beside her, ¡°Baird, why don¡¯t you wait outside now for a moment while I go in first.¡± Baird Lane gazed deeply at her, as if trying to read something into her face, and after a moment, withdrew his gaze and nodded, ¡°Yes.¡± Christine White breathed a soft sigh of relief and reached for the doorknob. The door opened and she looked back at Baird Lane one more time before stepping into the suite. The suite was dim, the curtains and everything were tightly drawn, creating a depressing atmosphere. Christine White couldn¡¯t see where Debby York was, and after a slight frown, she turned the light on. Bright lights illuminated everything in the room and pointed out where Debby York was. She just sat on the bed, legs bent up, both arms wrapped tightly around her knees, the whole thing curled up in a circle, looking pathetic. Such a Debby York made Christine White sigh, ¡°Why do you have to do this?¡± ¡°You¡¯re here?¡± Debby York lifted her head up and looked over toward Christine White with two bemused eyes, ¡°Did youe to see meugh?¡± At those words, Christine White¡¯s lips pursed up in displeasure, ¡°Joke? Do I need toe and see your jokes? Now you¡¯re a joke yourself you know that?¡± Debby York snorted, ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m a joke, so you might as well leave so as not to dirty your eyes.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll leave, but not now.¡± Christine White pulled over a chair and sat down face to face with her, ¡°I came here to ask you if you¡¯ve figured out what I said yesterday when I asked you to turn yourself in or not?¡± ¡°I thought you said yesterday that you didn¡¯t care about me, you said why bother waking up someone who¡¯s pretending to be asleep, so don¡¯t you think it¡¯s too much to ask me now?¡± Debby York taunted. Christine White¡¯s eyes twinkled for a moment, ¡°Yes, it¡¯s true, I don¡¯t want to care about you anymore, but I¡¯m just that soft, so you ¡­¡± ¡°Christine, don¡¯t try to talk me out of it.¡± Debby York¡¯s attitude softened and became less barbed, ¡°I told you, I can¡¯t go to jail, and once I do, our family is all but finished.¡± ¡°So you¡¯re still pinning your hopes on Molly Bort?¡± Christine White hated it. A glimmer of hope floated in Debby York¡¯s eyes, ¡°I got in touch with her yesterday and she said she¡¯de to my rescue.¡± ¡°Stupid, if she says she¡¯ll save you, will shee to save you? Just look at what this is.¡± Christine White took a document out of her bag and threw it at Debby York, following Baird Lane¡¯s move of throwing her that morning. Debby York caught the sliding papers in bewilderment, ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± ¡°This is the current situation of my aunt and uncle, you betrayed me for them, but now you see what they are living, your betrayal, did you really get the result you wanted in return?¡± Christine White looked at her with a cold smile. Debby York heard these words and a huge wave of unease suddenly angered her heart, and she hurriedly flipped the file over to check it out. Seeing the end, her hands trembled beyond recognition, and her face was white as a sheet, ¡°No ¡­ it won¡¯t be ¡­ my mom and dad won¡¯t be like this, they went abroad for treatment, how could they be in the embassy? Christine you¡¯re lying to me right, you¡¯re lying to me!¡± She stumbled out of bed, perhaps because she¡¯d kept her knees bent for so long that when she got out of bed she was barely able to stand, stumbling to Christine White before falling on her butt. ¡°Christine, this information is fake, you told me it was fake, you¡¯re lying to me, lying to me!¡± Debby York cried piteously as she held up the document. Christine White sympathized with her in her heart, but there was little expression on her face, ¡°I lied to you? Why would I lie to you, at this juncture, what would I gain by lying to you?¡± ¡°Because you wanted me to go to jail, so you lied to me with this!¡± Debby York yelled.T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. Christine White smiled to herself, ¡°Sure enough the friendship is broken, you see I¡¯m wrong about everything, and yes I do want you to go to jail, but don¡¯t you forget that my man is Baird Lane, and he knows a thousand ways to send you to jail, so why should we lie to you in this way?¡± Chapter 348 The Arrogant Molly Bort Debby York was dumbfounded. Yeah, why beat around the bush when there is clearly the easiest way to send her to jail. But she didn¡¯t want to believe it was true up here either! ¡°Looks like you¡¯re still doubting me.¡± Christine White shook her head coldly, ¡°Just as well, if you don¡¯t believe me, contact Molly Bort yourself and ask her if it¡¯s true up here or not!¡± Debby York¡¯s eyes twitched, ¡°Call Molly Bort?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, wouldn¡¯t you dare?¡± Christine White used agitation. Debby York, who was already in a bad state of mind, took the bait, ¡°Who said I wouldn¡¯t dare, I¡¯ll beat it out of her right now!¡± With that, he took out his cell phone and called Molly Bort. The corner of Christine White¡¯s mouth hooked up in an inessible way at the sight. The call was quickly answered and Debby York squeezed her hands tightly around the phone and excitedly inquired to the caller, ¡°Ms. Molly Bort, is that you?¡± ¡°It¡¯s me, what can I do for you?¡± Molly Bort yawned back. Christine White held her breath, not daring to expose her voice lest she hear it. Meanwhile, Christine White winks at Debby York and tells Debby York not to tell Molly Bort about her being here either. Debby York had been friends with her for so many years, so naturally she understood what she meant, and nodded her head slightly, then spoke back to the other end of the phone, ¡°Ms. Molly Bort, it¡¯s been so many days already, and I¡¯m really worried about my mom and dad, so could you please tell me how my mom and dad are doing right now, and are they being treated in the hospital?¡± On the other end of the phone, Molly Bort¡¯s milk-drinking action paused for a moment, and then spoke with full of concern, ¡°Of course your parents are doing well, they¡¯re now being treated in arge, internationally recognized hospital.¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Debby York didn¡¯t doubt her words for a second and smiled reassuringly. Christine White couldn¡¯t help but roll her eyes when she saw how easily Debby York bought into Molly Bort¡¯s rhetoric. ¡°You ask her directly if your parents are at the embassy.¡± Christine White gestured to Debby York, signaling her to ask Molly Bort that question directly. Debby York was a little reluctant, but the look in Christine White¡¯s eyes was so firm that she couldn¡¯t argue and did as she was told. ¡°Ms. Molly Bort, can you take a picture of my parents being treated at the hospital?¡± Debby York begged. Molly Bort¡¯s face sank instantly, ¡°What? You don¡¯t believe me?¡± ¡°No, no, it¡¯s just that I heard someone say that someone had seen my mom and dad at the embassy, so that¡¯s why I ¡­¡± ¡°The embassy?¡± Molly Bort¡¯s eyes narrowed as she interrupted, ¡°You said someone saw your parents at the embassy, who was that person?¡± Debby York looked to Christine White for help. Christine White thought for a moment, got a pen and paper from the side, brushed a sentence on it, and held it out to her. Debby York remembered and answered as above, ¡°A rtive of a friend of mine went to the embassy on business and recognized my parents, so he called me ¡­¡± ¡°Stop!¡± Molly Bort interrupted her once more, ¡°A friend¡¯s rtive? Who are you kidding when you meet so coincidentally at an embassy abroad?¡± Debby York¡¯s mouth dropped open, and she was speechless. Christine White also rubbed her nose a little ufortably; she knew Molly Bort wasn¡¯t that easy to fool. ¡°Forget it, don¡¯t beat around the bush, just tell her the truth and say my husband and I found out.¡± Christine White resigned herself to her fate and whispered to Debby York. Debby York hesitated for a moment and spoke slowly, ¡°Well, I did lie to you, there are no rtives, but rather, the embassy side called me and said that my parents are now with them and asked me to prepare the relevant information to submit and pick them up to return to their home country, so that¡¯s why I came here to ask you if my parents are in the hospital for treatment or not. ¡± Christine White froze for a moment when she heard her remark, then sighed with an exmation. I didn¡¯t realize that she didn¡¯t tell the truth, but made up another reason. ¡°I can¡¯t believe the embassy called you?¡± Molly Bort squeezed her cell phone violently, her face a little bad, and in her heart she held a grudge against that group of people from the embassy. Debby York giggled as she heard the wrongness of her tone, ¡°Ms. Molly Bort, what do you mean by that, is it hard to believe that the embassy is telling the truth, that my parents are at their ce, and not in the hospital at all?¡± Debby York asked in a hurry. Molly Bort frowned, ¡°What kind of attitude do you really have? Are you questioning me?¡± ¡°Ms. Molly Bort, I¡¯m not questioning you, I just want to know where the hell my parents are!¡± Debby York yelled. Molly Bort sneered, ¡°Don¡¯t you already have the answer in your mind?¡± ¡°So, my parents really did ¡­¡± ¡°Yes, your parents are indeed at the embassy.¡± Molly Bort flicked her nails and spoke back in an indifferent tone. Debby York yelled twice frantically, ¡°Why? Why were my parents there, I thought you said you took my parents to the hospital?¡±Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. ¡°I¡¯m saying send it to the hospital, but it¡¯s none of my business if the people down there do what they¡¯re told.¡± Molly Bort shrugged. Christine White heard this and looked worriedly toward Debby York. I only saw Debby York squeezing her cell phone deathly, trembling more than ever, the hatred in her eyes was about to overflow, ¡°Liar, it¡¯s all an excuse, you¡¯ve been lying to me all along haven¡¯t you, you never wanted to send my parents to the hospital, you just drew me a big pie and made me stupidly do things for you!¡± ¡°Good for you, you figured it out so quickly, I did have no intention of sending your parents for treatment, you¡¯re just a dispensable pawn to me, do you think I¡¯d be that nice to a pawn?¡± Molly Bort grunted triumphantly Debby York cried out in grief, ¡°Molly Bort, you¡¯re so mean!¡± ¡°I¡¯m vicious?¡± Molly Bort bristled with disdain, ¡°Instead of saying I¡¯m cruel, shouldn¡¯t you say you¡¯re too stupid? You know that Christine White and I are in a state of mes, but you still foolishly cooperated with me, what is it if you are not stupid, your parents are now in this situation, it is not only because of me, this daughter of yours has a great deal of credit to give.¡± Hearing this, Debby York¡¯s pupils plummeted, and a flood of regret and guilt poured over her, weighing her down to the point where she could barely breathe. Molly Bort is right. She¡¯s the one who¡¯s stupid. For a verbal promise, betrayed a friend, sold the house, and now mom and dad ¡­ She was wrong. She was really wrong! ¡°Debby ¡­¡± Looking at Debby York like this, Christine White has a bad taste in her mouth. Debby York ignored her concern and squeezed her hands together tightly, a look of determination skimming through her eyes, ¡°Molly Bort, you did this to me, aren¡¯t you afraid of retribution, aren¡¯t you afraid that I¡¯ll call the police and turn you in?¡± Molly Bort gave an unimpressed mocking smile, ¡°Call the police? You go ahead, do you have any evidence? I tell you, you don¡¯t, don¡¯t forget that the poison was given by you, and the bottle with sodium nitrite only has your fingerprints on it, it has nothing to do with me, Molly Bort, even if you report to the police, I¡¯ll be back in one piece you believe it or not.¡± ¡°You ¡­¡± Debby York was dumbfounded by the gag, and it urred to her that the pill bottle Molly Bort had indeed not touched herself. When it was first given to her, it was from a man who also wore gloves on his hands. It was just that her mind was so preupied with the joy that her parents were saved that she didn¡¯t even notice this detail. In retrospect, how badly she was screwed! ¡°You calcted all of this!¡± Debby York yelled down the phone with a twisted expression. Molly Bort giggled, ¡°I¡¯ve said before that I want Christine White to suffer the betrayal of those around her, so of course I¡¯m going to n for it.¡± Christine White narrowed her almond eyes and murmured, ¡°Betrayal ¡­¡± So that¡¯s what Molly Bort meant when she said that? Chapter 349 Debby York in Jail It was then, in the parking lot of the nursing home, that Molly Bort¡¯s harsh words before she left were for her to experience betrayal from those around her. So now Debby York isn¡¯t betraying her? Thinking about it, Christine White¡¯s breathing became a little more rapid, and she stared at Debby York¡¯s cell phone, itching to dive in and give Molly Bort two ps in the face. ¡°So I¡¯m your tool to get back at Christine White.¡± Debby Yorkughed out loud in self-deprecation, herugh filled with sadness, ¡°So you were lying about saving me and letting our family settle abroad?¡± ¡°Or what?¡± Molly Bort ruffled her wig and respondednguidly, ¡°I don¡¯t have the skills to get you out of C-City, where The Lane Family is in control, and say you¡¯re stupid and believe it, dumbass!¡± When she finished, she hung up the phone without mercy. Debby York was quiet for two seconds before suddenly grimacing and mming her cell phone hard against the wall. With a snap, the cell phone was shattered into pieces, rotting and finished on the spot. This turn of events took Christine White by surprise. She hastened to look toward Debby York, only to see Debby York crouched down on the floor, again curling herself into a ball and burying her head in the hollow of her knees as she had done earlier in bed, bawling her eyes out. She knew why Debby York was crying, but didn¡¯t know how tofort it, nor did she want to. After all, it was Debby York¡¯s own choice to get to this point; she sympathizes, but that doesn¡¯t mean she forgives. So why should she even bother tofort if she wasn¡¯t even going to forgive. ¡°Debby York, now you know what you did, how wrong it is, right, you not only betrayed our friendship, but also almost harmed a human life, and even more still, your uncle and aunt dragged their sick bodies to have a country they can¡¯t return to, and have a home they can¡¯t go back to, such a result, are you satisfied with it?¡± Christine White looked down at Debby York without expression and said coldly. Debby York stiffened for a split second and didn¡¯t answer, but cried louder. Christine White sighed and shook her head as she headed for the door. After excepting the suite she looked at Baird Lane, ¡°Baird, I know you¡¯d love to get back at Debby York, but let¡¯s forget it for today, she knows the truth and is emotionally devastated at the moment, and you showing up out of the blue might make her do something stupid, soe back tomorrow, and I won¡¯t stop you from doing whatever you want to do tomorrow. ¡± Baird Lane met Christine White¡¯s eyes deeply for several seconds before withdrawing his gaze, ¡°I hope that¡¯s not an excuse for you to help her escape.¡± ¡°Howe, I¡¯m not the kind of person who can¡¯t distinguish between right and wrong, when you do something wrong, you deserve to be punished, and I can¡¯t let grandpa down, if you don¡¯t feel at ease with me, you can send your own people over to keep this ce under guard.¡± Christine White pursed her small lips and said with some unhappiness. He actually thinks that she wants to give Debby York time to escape. ¡°No, let¡¯s go.¡± Baird Lane turned toward the elevator entrance. Christine White watched his back rather grudgingly. What does he mean by that? Did you believe her or not? Unable to figure it out, Christine White didn¡¯t have to, and after greeting the two bodyguards, trotted after them towards Baird Lane. Back at the vi, it was already afternoon. Baird Lane went upstairs to change his clothes before taking the call he was given and going out again. Watching him so busy made her more than a little sad. Because she can¡¯t do anything to help. ¡°Ma¡¯am.¡± Aunt Lucy came over with a ss of milk. Christine White collected herself and raised a smirk at her, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°How is His Lordship doing?¡± Aunt Lucy asked as she put the milk down. Christine White shook her head slightly as she thought back to the old man¡¯s frail body and pale face. Aunt Lucy sighed, ¡°God damn The Bort Family people.¡± ¡°Okay Aunt Lucy, stop it.¡± Christine White patted the back of her hand, ¡°Grandpa will be fine.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s hope so, I thought the lord had an organ cleansing operation.¡± Aunt Lucy worried. Christine White lowered her eyelids, ¡°When was that surgery?¡± ¡°It seems like the day after tomorrow.¡± Aunt Lucy replied thoughtfully. Christine White rubbed her hair, ¡°It¡¯s a bit of a rush.¡± ¡°What can you do if you don¡¯t rush it, that sodium nitrite stuff, it has to be cleaned off sooner rather thanter, you can¡¯t keep it, and it¡¯s for his lordship¡¯s own good.¡± Aunt Lucy said. Christine White tugged at the corner of her mouth, ¡°I know, I¡¯m just worried that Grandpa won¡¯t be able to handle the surgery right away when his body hasn¡¯t recovered much.¡± Old people, once their bodies can¡¯t cope, the consequences will be very serious. ¡°It can¡¯t be helped if ¡­¡± Before the words finished, a cell phone ringtone suddenly interrupted Aunt Lucy¡¯s words. Christine White smiled apologetically and hurriedly put down the milk in her hand and took her phone out of her pocket. The iing call was an unfamiliar phone number, but it was a local number. She was puzzled for a few seconds Hu, but chose to answer, ¡°Hello, this is Christine White.¡± ¡°Hello Ms. White, I¡¯m from the oneworld hotel on my side.¡± The person on the other end of the phone introduced himself. Christine White sniffed and straightened her back, ¡°It¡¯s the one called Debby York, is something wrong?¡± The hotel side has been watching Debby York for a night as well, and never called her during that time. It was hard not to wonder if something had happened to Debby York when she called now.T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Yes.¡± The person on the other end of the line replied, ¡°That Ms. Debby York just called the police and is now being taken away from the station, before she left she asked me to tell you not to worry, that she was turning herself in,¡± ¡°What? She turned herself in?¡± Christine White rose from the couch in surprise. Aunt Lucy looked at her curiously, ¡°Mistress, the one who poisoned the Master?¡± Christine White nodded in reply, then listened intently to the person on the other end of the line, ¡°That¡¯s right, she said she did something wrong and should take responsibility for her actions.¡± ¡°I know, thank you.¡± Christine White forced a smile. The call ended and she put the phone down, sighing and exhaling, ¡°She¡¯s actually trying to open up.¡± ¡°It¡¯s a good thing, too, that she turned herself in, at least it¡¯s better than falling into the hands of Mr.¡± Aunt Lucy said. Christine White sighed, ¡°Yeah, if it had fallen into Baird¡¯s hands, it would have taken the skin off her bones if she hadn¡¯t died, but now that she¡¯s gone to jail, what are her parents going to do?¡± ¡°That¡¯s for her to think about.¡± Aunt Lucy shrugged her shoulders. Christine White rubbed her brow, ¡°I¡¯ll talk to Baird about it, see what he thinks about Debby York turning himself in.¡± With that, she picked up her cell phone again and dialed Baird Lane¡¯s number. Baird Lane was still on his way to the office when he got her call. He slowed down his driving and put his Bluetooth headset on, ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± ¡°Debby York turned herself in.¡± Christine White returned. Baird Lane frowned, ¡°When?¡± ¡°Just now, I was informed by the hotel, so I called specifically to tell you, while Night wanted to ask you what you thought.¡± Christine White bit her lip. Baird Lane turned the steering wheel with an expressionless face, ¡°What¡¯s my idea?¡± ¡°It¡¯s revenge¡­ She¡¯s turned herself in now, and jail time awaits her¡­ Are you still going to get back at her?¡± Christine White asked. Baird Lane sneered, ¡°You think I¡¯m going to let her off the hook that easy just because she turned herself in?¡± Christine White spat out her tongue, and mentally said it was true. She knew it wouldn¡¯t be that simple. ¡°So what are you going to do?¡± Christine White asked again. Baird Lane narrowed his phoenix eyes dangerously, ¡°I¡¯ll have someone treat her right in jail, so Christine White, you better not plead for her.¡± Christine White beamed, ¡°I didn¡¯t say anything about pleading for her, I was just wondering what you would do.¡± ¡°That¡¯s fine.¡± Baird Lane pressed the button on his headset, snuffed out the call, and then removed the headset and threw it on the passenger side while turning the car around and changing course, diverting it in the direction of the police station. Christine White doesn¡¯t know that Baird Lane went to the police station, and she¡¯s still upset that Baird Lane hung up the phone so abruptly because she still has some things to say. ¡°Ma¡¯am, what did sir say?¡± Aunt Lucy asked looking at Christine White. Chapter 350 – No More Friends Christine White put her cell phone down, ¡°He said he¡¯d have someone greet Debby York properly in jail.¡± ¡°Greetings?¡± Aunt Lucy flinched for a second before realizing what it meant, ¡°He¡¯s going to buy his way out of jail and hit Debby York, huh?¡± ¡°I think ¡­ right?¡± Christine White nodded a little uncertainly. Aunt Lucy tsked, ¡°But I always thought that mister shouldn¡¯t just let someone beat him up.¡± ¡°Is it hard to believe he¡¯s going to do something else?¡± The corner of Christine White¡¯s mouth twitched. Aunt Lucyughed softly, ¡°Who knows, we¡¯ll find out when we see tomorrow, trust me, Debby York¡¯s results are out tomorrow.¡± ¡°Uh-huh.¡± Christine White answered softly, then shifted her gaze to the coffee table and walked away, unsure of what she was thinking. The next day, true to Aunt Lucy¡¯s word, Debby York¡¯s results came in. She was guilty of poisoning plus intentional homicide, and even if she turned herself in, she was sentenced to fifteen years, plus there was Baird Lane¡¯s maniption in the mix, which added another five years to her sentence, for a total of twenty years. Now Debby York is only twenty-five years old, and with a twenty-year sentence, she¡¯ll be forty-five when she gets out, so you could say her life is ruined. Such an oue is not to be saddened. In addition to being saddened, Christine White felt a little sad. Of course, she wasn¡¯t grieving for Debby York, but for the remaining parents. At such an old age and in poor health, and now that my daughter is in jail, it¡¯s a problem how to live in the future. I also wonder if Debby York is regretting it now. ¡°She wants to see you.¡± Baird Lane put down the spoon he was sipping soup with and suddenly spoke to an emotional Christine White. Christine White blinked, ¡°Debby York?¡± Baird Lane nodded, ¡°She asked me to pass on a message to you at the station yesterday that she wanted to see you.¡± ¡°Did she say what she wanted to see me about?¡± Christine White asked, putting down her chopsticks. Baird Lane gave her a look, ¡°No.¡± ¡°So.¡± Christine White nodded, ¡°I¡¯ll meet herter then.¡± ¡°Only see this side.¡± Baird Lane said. Christine White somewhat missed his point and looked at him with nk eyes. He sighed and exined, ¡°Just this one time, and don¡¯t even bother seeing her again.¡± ¡°So that¡¯s what it means, that¡¯s all I know, I will.¡± Christine White obliged. In fact, even if he didn¡¯t say anything, she nned to never see Debby York again. Even if she was friends with Debby York, a betrayal is a betrayal, and she wouldn¡¯t look at her past friendship and not care about this betrayal. Especially since this betrayal was still directed at Grandpa. After breakfast, Baird Lane went out. Christine White before getting into a car driven by Uncle Luise and setting off for the women¡¯s prison on the outskirts of town. Debby York had been deliveredst night, and the sight of her behind bulletproof ss, dressed in a prison uniform, was emotional for Christine White. It¡¯s only been one night, and it¡¯s amazing how short her hair is cut, her whole mental state is off, and she¡¯s lost a bunch of weight. ¡°There you are.¡± Debby York smiled as if she hadn¡¯t seen Christine White¡¯s scowl and picked up the phone receiver, greeting her. Christine White also took the microphone, ¡°Well, I came to see you.¡± ¡°This is probably thest time we¡¯ll see each other, isn¡¯t it?¡± Debby York said with a smile, but her eyes were red. Christine White¡¯s eyes got a little sour when she heard that and her happy times with her came to mind, ¡°That¡¯s right, this is the first time I¡¯ve been here and thest time I¡¯m going to be here to see you, so if there¡¯s anything you have to say, you¡¯ll just have to tell me all about it, and you won¡¯t have the chance to do it again.¡± ¡°Good thing too.¡± Debby York nodded, ¡°I¡¯ve done something wrong that I¡¯m sorry for, it¡¯s better if I don¡¯te to see me, at least that way I don¡¯t have to think about how I¡¯m going to face you, I¡¯m sorry Christine, I really didn¡¯t think that we¡¯d get to this point.¡± ¡°Yeah, I wasn¡¯t expecting that either, and do you know how devastated I was when I found out you poisoned me?¡± Christine White held down her chest. Debby Yorkughed through her tears, ¡°I know how it must hurt to be betrayed by your best friend, I¡¯m sorry.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to tell me you¡¯re sorry, the person you should really be saying sorry to is my grandfather.¡± Christine White sucked in her breath, not epting her apology. Debby York lowered her head, ¡°Then please, apologize to the old chairman for me, after all, there¡¯s no way I can apologize to him in person when I¡¯m like this, you know, I actually regret it, I really do, I¡¯m so sorry for why I believed Molly Bort in the first ce, and did that kind of thing.¡± ¡°Is there any point in talking about this now? It happened, and neither of us can go back and make up for it.¡± Christine White looked at her with an expressionless face.T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. Debby York smiled to herself, ¡°You¡¯re right, so what if I regret it, after all, it was me who made the choice in the first ce, whether it was impulsive or just a heat of the moment, I did it, and I truly hate it so much right now, I hate Molly Bort, and more than that, I hate myself, I¡¯m the one who was stupid, and it hurt everyone.¡± ¡°Instead of ming yourself here, you should think about what to do about your parents, you want to see me, I think it¡¯s for your parents, right?¡± Mentioning Yu¡¯s father and mother, Christine White¡¯s tone softened slightly. Debby York propped her hand on the ss and looked at her with a pleading face, ¡°Christine, now that you know what I want to see you for, I¡¯m begging you to help me, I¡¯m not begging you to take care of my parents for me, I¡¯m just begging you to help me get my parents back to my country and send them to their hometown.¡± ¡°Sent to the old country?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, there¡¯snd and a house back home, they rent it out and collect a little rent every month and they can get by and make ends meet, it¡¯s the only thing I can do for them, so Christine, I¡¯m asking you to please help me, for the sake of my dad and my mom who have been so good to you in the past, you have to help me!¡± Debby York dropped to her knees. Christine White hastily signaled the guards behind her to help her up, then sighed and returned, ¡°I¡¯ll help you.¡± Debby York¡¯s eyes lit up and she bowed gratefully toward Christine White, ¡°Thank you, thank you.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to thank me, you¡¯re the one who¡¯s sorry for me and my grandfather, not my aunt and uncle, that¡¯s something I can still tell the difference, what¡¯s more, my aunt and uncle did take care of me in the past so even if you don¡¯t have to ask me to please me, I¡¯m not going to just stand by and watch them fail toe back from abroad.¡± Christine White said. Debby York cried and nodded, ¡°That¡¯s fine, it¡¯s just that that money I asked you to borrow earlier, I may not be able to pay you back until twenty years from now.¡± ¡°If you remember at that time, then you can give it back to me, if not, you don¡¯t have to.¡± Christine White smiles. Debby York raised her arm and wiped her eyes, ¡°You, you¡¯re still so soft-hearted.¡± ¡°Time¡¯s up!¡± At this time, the female prison guard behind her suddenly spoke out, coldly reminding. Christine White subconsciously nced up at the timer on the wall and realized that after such a short while, it had actually been fifteen minutes. This time is going by pretty fast. ¡°Christine,¡± Debby York finally mentioned quickly before being taken away by the prison guards, ¡°Molly Bort said before that she was going to make you feel the pain of being betrayed by someone close to you, so I shouldn¡¯t be the first one, so watch out for the rest of them. ¡± Christine White sniffs, her heart tightens and her face is serious as she nods, ¡°I will.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Debby York smiled knowingly, ¡°But I hope more than anything that you won¡¯t be betrayed by anyone else, and I hope I¡¯m the first andst, Christine, goodbye!¡± ¡°Bye!¡± Christine White waved. Debby York took onest look at her and was taken away by the prison guards without looking back. Christine White looked up at the ceiling and finally realized in her heart that she had truly lost her best friend. ¡°Miss.¡± Another prison guard approached. Christine White blinked as if trying to blink back tears, then, with a smile, she asked, ¡°What can I do for you?¡± Chapter 351 Wants to do test tube ¡°This is what Twenty-Two asked me to give you.¡± The warden handed Christine White a clear waterproof bag. Twenty-two, the code name for Debby York¡¯s incarceration. Christine White looked at the cell phone in the waterproof pouch and frowned in some secrecy, ¡°What did she give me a cell phone for? ¡± ¡°She said that she had been on the phone with ady named Molly Bort, and that it also contained Ms. Molly Bort¡¯s contact information, and asked me to pass the phone on to you, so that maybe you could use it to locate Ms. Molly Bort¡¯s whereabouts, and thus find that Ms. Molly Bort.¡± The warden exined, ¡°Twenty-two said that was the only thing she could do for you.¡± ¡°I see.¡± Christine White took the phone and smiled, ¡°I see, thank you.¡± ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡± The warden nodded and walked away. Christine White took onest look in the direction in which Debby York had been taken, and whirled away without a lingering nce. Leaving the prison, instead of going back to the vi, she asked Uncle Luise to take her to the President Lane headquarters. This time her entry into the headquarters over Land was very smooth, no one stopped her, instead the receptionist even bowed to her respectfully when she saw her. This surprised Christine White, who vaguely guessed something in her mind but didn¡¯t go up to her for confirmation. Ding! The elevator is here. Christine White stepped out of the elevator and ran straight into someone.T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. It was a good thing the man had steadied himself in time so that she didn¡¯t knock him over, only knocking him back several steps. Instead, Christine White¡¯s forehead was loaded with pain, and she hissed in pain. ¡°Are you all right, ma¡¯am?¡± Gates inquired in a rush of nervousness. Christine White held her forehead down and shook her head, ¡°I¡¯m fine, how about you Assistant Gates? I¡¯m so sorry, I didn¡¯t mean to.¡± ¡°You¡¯re wee ma¡¯am, I¡¯m the one who should be apologizing. ¡°Gates returned with a polite smile. Christine White waved her hand, ¡°What¡¯s so urgent Assistant Gates?¡± ¡°Going to go ahead and notify everyone of the meeting.¡± Gates said. Christine White gave a dawning oh, ¡°Then Assistant Gates can go about his business if he has something to do, and I¡¯ll go find Baird.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Gates answered, then stepped into the elevator behind her. Christine White straightened her clothes before heading towards Baird Lane¡¯s office as well. Baird Lane was approving papers and was a little surprised to see hering, ¡°What brings you over?¡± ¡°I just got back from watching Debby York.¡± Christine White walked over to his desk. Baird Lane put down his pen and crossed his fingers, not speaking, just looking at her, waiting for her next words. Christine White didn¡¯t make him wait much longer either, and directly took out Debby York¡¯s cell phone from her bag, ¡°This has Molly Bort¡¯s most recent contact information, as well as the most recent call together, so you should be able to find out where she is with this.¡± Baird Lane didn¡¯t expect her to bring such a good piece of news, and his expression went serious, ¡°Debby York for you?¡± ¡°Well, she was probably trying to make up for her sins, so she gave me this.¡± Christine White returned truthfully. Baird Lane took the cell phone and opened the phone book and address book to look at it, and there was indeed a phone number and call log for Molly Bort. ¡°I see, I¡¯ll have someone lock down Molly Bort¡¯s location, anything else you want?¡± Baird Lane turned off his cell phone and put it in a drawer. Christine White heard that she was shooing her away and nced up with her small mouth, ¡°There¡¯s nothing else going on, I just came over here exclusively Land to deliver this to you.¡± ¡°Since it¡¯s okay, go to the nursing home and stay with Grandpa.¡± Baird Lane waved. Christine White gave an oh-so-subtle cry and turned toward the door. But after taking two steps, something else urred to her and she turned around, ¡°By the way, are you going to apany Grandpa to the nursing home for his surgery tomorrow?¡± ¡°I will.¡± Baird Lane nodded. Christine White nodded and asked no more questions, lifting her foot out of the office and heading directly outside the headquarters building, ready to depart for the sanitarium. In the sanatorium, she stayed with the old man for two hours until he fell into a deep sleep, and then she excused herself and left. But she still didn¡¯t go back to the vi, instead she made a trip to the embassy in the city center and asked the staff there what information she should prepare in order to bring back Yu¡¯s father and mother. She hadn¡¯t nned to ask Baird Lane for help; after all, Debby York had done this sort of thing, and Baird Lane certainly wasn¡¯t going to help. So she was only going to finish it herself. The staff told Christine White that although there is a lot of information to be prepared, it¡¯s notplicated, just a few more trips to the relevant departments. In order to pick up Yu¡¯s father and mother back earlier, Christine White has been running around C City almost all this afternoon, and Uncle Luise is almost sick from driving. But the good thing is that the final result is pleasing, running for an afternoon, the information that should be prepared, she has prepared, the embassy side also said that it will contact the foreign embassy, will be sent back as soon as possible to the father and mother of Yu Yu. With this reassurance, Christine White let go and asked Uncle Luise to drive her back to the cottage. Naturally Baird Lane had learned of her movements this afternoon from Uncle Luise, and, though somewhat displeased, said nothing, much less prevented it. Christine White, however, had been a little worried that he would be angry, and had therefore spent the afternoon on tenterhooks. She didn¡¯t breathe a huge sigh of relief until he came back in the evening, after she had volunteered to exin everything, and when she didn¡¯t see anger on his face. She was afraid that she would upset Debby York if she helped him pick up Yu¡¯s father and mother back home. I didn¡¯t realize he hadn¡¯t said anything. ¡°I thought, you would be angry with me.¡± Christine White spoke softly as she poured a cup of tea and ced it in front of Baird Lane. Baird Lane flipped through the magazine without looking at her, only saying faintly, ¡°I¡¯m not that angry, and I¡¯m not the type to implicate innocent people.¡± ¡°Is that why you didn¡¯t stop me?¡± Christine White sat down beside him. Baird Lane nced at her, ¡°I just think that you purely suck.¡± Christine White beamed, ¡°I¡¯m not the one who sucks, it¡¯s Debby York¡¯s mom and dad, who used to be so nice to me that I chose to do this favor.¡± Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have bothered. Though she was soft-hearted, she wasn¡¯t really a saintly mother. ¡°And what are you going to do when you pick them up? Support them?¡± Baird Lane asked her, closing the magazine. Christine White shook her head, ¡°How can that be, Debby York told me to send them back home, I just have to do what she says.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not bad.¡± Baird Lane hmmm¡¯d and turned the magazine over again. Christine White nced at his cold side, ¡°What about your side, did you find out what happened to Molly Bort?¡± ¡°No, we should have the results tomorrow.¡± Baird Lane replied in a faint voice. Christine White cupped her face and said with hopeful eyes, ¡°Molly Bort¡¯s trail, there should be Leo Bort and the others meddling in it, or else you wouldn¡¯t have been able to find her before, but as long as we find Molly Bort this time, then we should be able to find Leo Bort and the others as well, it looks like it¡¯s going to be over then, over After that, can we go for a test tube?¡± ¡°What?¡± She said something so loud that Baird Lane didn¡¯t hear much of it. Christine White tightened her grip and repeated, ¡°I said, once we get the The Lane Family feud and The Bort Family out of the way, can we go for IVF? I want to have a baby again.¡± Now Baird Lane heard her, he looked up from his magazine and turned to look at her, ¡°You want to do test tubes?¡± ¡°Otherwise, you know my situation, the chances of me getting pregnant are very small, the only way to have a big chance of getting pregnant is to do in vitro, so ¡­¡± ¡°I know.¡± Baird Lane cut her off. Christine White looked at him with some apprehension in her heart, ¡°So are you on board with this or not?¡± ¡°You can try if you want.¡± Baird Lane coughed softly and answered her in a prissy voice. Christine White pped her hands in surprise, ¡°So, you agree?¡± Chapter 352 – Finding Molly Bort Baird Lane ignored her and got up to go upstairs. Christine White isn¡¯t annoyed, and can be goofy all by herself. Aunt Lucy came over after she finished her own business and was still a bit puzzled when she saw her sitting on the sofa giggling, ¡°Ma¡¯am, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Christine White looked up at Aunt Lucy and couldn¡¯t hide the joy in her eyes, ¡°Baird agreed.¡± ¡°Agree to what?¡± Aunt Lucy wondered. Christine White rubbed her stomach and replied, ¡°He agreed to go with me for IVF when all this is over with me.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Aunt Lucy was startled. Christine White nodded, ¡°It¡¯s true.¡± Aunt Lucy smiled in surprise, ¡°This is really good news, ma¡¯am, you should also tell this to his lordship tomorrow, so that he will be happy, and maybe the chances of his surgery will be much more sessful.¡± ¡°Uh, I will.¡± Christine White responded. ¡°Where¡¯s Mr.?¡± Aunt Lucy asked again as she looked around. Christine White gestured upstairs, ¡°Should have gone to the study.¡± ¡°In that case, then ma¡¯am, you should go up and rest too, it¡¯s gettingte.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll wait a while while I finish the remaining pages.¡± Christine White fished a design book off the coffee table and shook it. Aunt Lucy nodded, ¡°That¡¯s fine then ma¡¯am, I¡¯m heading back to my room.¡± ¡°Well, good night.¡± Christine White returned as she flipped open her design book. Aunt Lucy is gone, leaving her alone in the living room. The living room was quiet, with only the sound of shallow breathing, and the sound of turning the pages of a book. And I don¡¯t know how long it took Christine White to finally finish the book. After reading it, she rolled her stiff neck and looked toward therge pendulum clock in the corner, only to realize that it was almost twelve o¡¯clock. It¡¯ste, and I wonder if Baird Lane¡¯s finished. With that in mind, Christine White put the book back and got up to go upstairs. When she reached the upstairs, she first cast a nce in the direction of the study and couldn¡¯t help but raise an eyebrow when she saw that it was dark and no light was revealed. There¡¯s no one in the study. So, he¡¯s gone to his room? Christine White hurriedly withdrew her eyes and turned to the door of the room, and, to her surprise, there was light under the doorway. Why is he done so early tonight? Christine White thought in wonder as she wrenched the door open. Baird Lane heard themotion and looked toward her, ¡°Back?¡± Christine White nodded, ¡°Well, you¡¯re early today.¡± ¡°Nothing¡¯s wrong, go take a shower.¡± Baird Lane tossed her something. The object came to Christine White in a parab, and Christine White caught it with her hands and feet, only to realize that it was actually her nightgown. He actually helped her with her pajamas! Christine White eyed Baird Lane strangely for a few moments, and Baird Lane frowned slightly when he saw her standing still, ¡°What are you still standing there for, why don¡¯t you go!¡± ¡°Oh, I¡¯m on my way.¡± Christine White came back with a jolt and headed for the bathroom. By the time she got out of the shower, the lights in her room had been turned off, and only the smallmp above her bed was still on. The dim light only barely illuminated the room, and Christine White looked toward the bed in general as she brushed her hair. The man on the bed was already lying down, his eyes closed tightly, seemingly asleep, and his breathing was still much more ragged than usual, so that when one heard it, one could hear the exhaustion it contained. Not only had so much happened in the past two days, but it had been extraordinarily mentally taxing, and she wasn¡¯t at all surprised that Baird Lane would be so tired. Because she knew that in the whole The Lane Family, the one who was the most tired, the one who was the most stressed, was actually him. After drying her hair, Christine White tiptoed over to the bed and stood there for a few moments staring at Baird Lane without moving. Looking at the blue-ckness below his eyelids, she couldn¡¯t help but sigh, ¡°Hey ¡­¡± Such heavy dark circles under his eyes, it was evident that in the past two days, he hadn¡¯t even rested much ah. Christine White touched Baird Lane¡¯s forehead heartily, then let go of her hand and lifted a corner of the covers in preparation for lying down. What she didn¡¯t expect was that as soon as her body touched the soft sheets, an arm reached over, directly hooked around her waist, and pulled her inward. ¡°Ah!¡± She let out a small gasp, her forehead hitting a wall of hot chest. There were muscles all over that chest, still hard, and her forehead gave way to pain. ¡°You¡¯re still awake, aren¡¯t you?¡± Christine White rubbed her forehead and raised her eyes grudgingly at the culprit who had bruised her. The culprit didn¡¯t open his eyes, they remained tightly closed, just a slight frown, ¡°How am I supposed to sleep when you¡¯re standing next to the bed staring at me?¡± He was already a light sleeper and alert, so how could he not notice when suddenly a pair of eyes were staring at him motionlessly. Christine White was a little embarrassed, ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to try to stare at you, I was just looking at your ck eye.¡± ¡°Okay, stop talking and go to sleep.¡± Baird Lane took his big hands off her waist and rolled over, turning his back to her and went back to sleep. Christine White looked at his back and pouted. He slept with his back to her, why did she feel disliked? It¡¯s an illusion, isn¡¯t it? With that in mind, Christine White turned off the smallmp at the foot of the bed, and of her own ord, scooted forward, lifting her arm to rest on Baird Lane¡¯s. Since he wouldn¡¯t hug her, it would be better for her to take the initiative and cuddle him to sleep. Christine White¡¯s behavior, too, was not anticipated by Baird Lane. He didn¡¯t hug her, he was really just too tired, his mind was foggy and he just wanted to get a good night¡¯s sleep. He probably wouldn¡¯t have slept soundly if he¡¯d been holding her, which was why he¡¯d turned his back on her. But I didn¡¯t expect her toe up on her own ord. The corner of Baird Lane¡¯s mouth quirked; was this an idental discovery?T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. The time passed quickly and the night slipped away. The following day, Christine White yawned and came downstairs to the dining room for breakfast. Baird Lane was there, and she wasn¡¯t surprised to see him. Since today was the day of the old man¡¯s surgery, he had promised to apany him to the nursing home. ¡°Grandpa¡¯s surgery is at 10:00 a. m. Should we go over there after we eat?¡± Christine White asked the man across from her as she pulled out a chair and sat down. The man sipped his soup slowly and methodically, finishing it before answering her haughtily, ¡°Uh-huh.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll have to eat quickly then, it¡¯s already after eight.¡± Christine White said and picked up her chopsticks to start eating. Halfway through the meal, there were two footsteps. She stopped chewing to look toward the door, only to see Aunt Lucy leading a man over. It¡¯s Gates. ¡°President Lane, the location you asked me to locate yesterday hase back with results.¡± Gates pulled out his cell phone and put an address on it in front of Baird Lane¡¯s eyes. Baird Lane swept in, ¡°South Shore suburb?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, it¡¯s a civilian neighborhood, and that¡¯s where she¡¯s been living all this time.¡± Gates replied pushing his sses up. Christine White heard this and raised her hand, ¡°Did you find Molly Bort?¡± ¡°Yes ma¡¯am.¡± Gates nodded. Christine White was pleasantly surprised, ¡°I didn¡¯t realize that she was actually in C City all this time, I thought I couldn¡¯t find her because she wasn¡¯t in C City or was out of the country.¡± ¡°It¡¯s probably the case that the most dangerous ce is the safest ce, Molly Bort has never lived a life of refinement and luxury, so it never urred to us that she would be living in a civilian neighborhood in the suburbs, and it¡¯s precisely because we overlooked that that we haven¡¯t been able to find her.¡± Gatesmented. ¡°And will Leo Bort and the others be there?¡± Christine White was still most concerned. Gates nced at Baird Lane and shook his head, ¡°I wouldn¡¯t know about that, I¡¯ve sent men to visit there and there¡¯s no sign of Leo Bort and the others.¡± ¡°So, in that case, Leo Bort didn¡¯t rendezvous with Molly Bort?¡± Christine White clenched her palms, a little resigned in her heart. Chapter 353 – Baird Lane’s Cell Phone Gates nodded uncertainly, ¡°I think so.¡± ¡°How!¡± Christine White¡¯s little mouth pouted. It¡¯s hard to find out where Molly Bort is, but you can¡¯t find Leo Bort. It¡¯s like casting a long line to catch a fish, only to catch a small one and have the big one get away. The taste is really hard to bear. Seeing the unhappiness in Christine White¡¯s heart, Baird Lane pursed his thin lips and stood up, ¡°It¡¯s not easy to find Leo Bort, just go straight from Molly Bort, I¡¯ll go over there myself.¡± ¡°What?¡± Christine White rose with her, ¡°You¡¯re going to go to Molly Bort yourself?¡± Baird Lane nodded nomittally. Christine White was a little unsupportive, ¡°Just have someone bring Molly Bort, why do you have to make a trip over there, and don¡¯t forget, it¡¯s Grandpa¡¯s surgery day.¡± ¡°Molly Bort, since Leo Bort and the others got her out of my sight and into the suburbs, do you think it¡¯s more likely than not that my men, of all people, will be able to bring her here?¡± Baird Lane looked at her askance. Christine White was still a bit unsupportive, ¡°Since you don¡¯t think it¡¯s very likely that you¡¯ll send someone to bring Molly Bort here, that means that there are Leo Bort and his men in the shadows over at Molly Bort¡¯s side, so wouldn¡¯t it be dangerous for you to go over there?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll bring bodyguards.¡± Baird Lane said. Christine White didn¡¯t know what to make of it now, to persuade him to dismiss the idea of going to Molly Bort; after all, she had even moved out of the old man¡¯s house, and he still insisted on going. ¡°I know, but you¡¯d better be careful.¡± Christine White barely tugged at the corners of her mouth in an uneasy admonition. Baird Lane hmmm¡¯d, ¡°I know, you go over there on Grandpa¡¯s side and I¡¯ll be back as soon as I can before Grandpa¡¯s surgery.¡± ¡°Good.¡± Christine White nodded. Baird Lane was gone, and she and Aunt Lucy were the only ones left in therge dining room. She looked at Baird Lane¡¯s unfinished breakfast and sighed rather helplessly, ¡°Let¡¯s just hope he¡¯s sessful in getting Leo Bort¡¯s whereabouts out of his system this go around.¡± ¡°Trust mister, mister won¡¯t let us down.¡± Aunt Lucy patted Christine White¡¯s shoulder and smiled reassuringly. Christine White gave a soft hmmm, ¡°I hope so, well Aunt Lucy, let¡¯s go to the sanitarium.¡± ¡°But you haven¡¯t finished your breakfast.¡± Aunt Lucy pointed to her te of breakfast. Christine White shook her head, ¡°No appetite, let¡¯s go.¡± With that, she had left the restaurant. Aunt Lucyughed bitterly, ¡°Really, you can¡¯t finish one or two of them, making me make so many for nothing.¡± It was exactly nine o¡¯clock when we arrived at the sanatorium. The old man had woken up and was leaning on the hospital bed, full of displeasure. Christine White walked over and held the old man¡¯s hand, ¡°Grandpa, how are you?¡± The old man grunted and didn¡¯t answer. Christine White again had to look aside to Fubuki, asking with her eyes how the old man was doing. Uncle Fu had a crying expression on his face, ¡°Just now the doctor came over and specifically instructed that he couldn¡¯t eat before the surgery, Master was hungry again and wanted to eat, I didn¡¯t give it to him and he lost his temper.¡± ¡°So that¡¯s how it is.¡± Christine White alsoughed, ¡°Grandpa, the doctor has said you can¡¯t eat, why are you still messing with Uncle Fu?¡± ¡°Hmph!¡± The old man averted his head to the side and didn¡¯t say anything. Christine White saw this and exchanged a nce with Fubuki, both seeing helplessness in the other¡¯s eyes. The old man¡¯s temper is really bing more and more like a child¡¯s. ¡°By the way young granny, isn¡¯t young mastering over?¡± Fu Bo changed the topic, no longer mentioning the food, lest the old master would be more and more thoughtful in a while. Christine White also understood what Fubar was thinking and answered along with him, ¡°He¡¯ll being over, he¡¯s just got something going on right now, he should be a littlete.¡± She didn¡¯t mention that Baird Lane waste because of something, the main purpose of which was that she didn¡¯t want the old man to hear the words Molly Bort or The Bort Family. Lest he dirty the old man¡¯s ears and upset him even more. ¡°In that case, that¡¯s fine, Young Granny, you stay with Master, I¡¯ll go ask the doctor about the precautions for the surgeryter.¡± Fu Bo looked at his watch and said to Christine White. Christine White answered, ¡°Okay, Fubuki you go ahead, I¡¯ve got Grandpa here.¡± ¡°Then please Young Grandmother.¡± Uncle Fu smiled at her before walking out of the hospital room. The door to the hospital room reclosed, and Christine White pulled a chair over and sat down by the bed, chatting with the old man. The old man was very talkative, and when he took her hand, he chatted with her about the world. Chatting and chatting, time flew by, and seeing that it was almost ten o¡¯clock, and that Fubar had not yet returned, and that Baird Lane had note over, Christine White became a little anxious. ¡°Grandpa, let me call Baird.¡± Christine White took out her cell phone and spoke to her old man.T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. With ten minutes to go, the old man was going to be taken into surgery, and she didn¡¯t want Baird Lane to miss the old man¡¯s surgery. The old man also wanted to have all his family outside with him during his surgery, so he agreed to Christine White¡¯s words and nodded, ¡°Hit it!¡± ¡°Uh, I¡¯ll call.¡± Christine White answered and dialed Baird Lane¡¯s number. The call was quickly answered and she hurriedly asked to the other end of the line, ¡°Baird, where are you now? Grandpa¡¯s surgery is about to take ce, have you rushed ¡­¡± ¡°He can¡¯t make it back in time.¡± A coquettish female voice suddenly sounded on the other end of the phone, interrupting Christine White¡¯s words. Christine White froze for a second, then frowned and murmured, ¡°You¡¯re Molly Bort?¡± ¡°Gee, you remember me.¡± Molly Bort giggles. Christine White nced at her old man, her small mouth pursed, ¡°Why do you have Baird¡¯s cell phone, and what did you just mean when you said he wouldn¡¯t make it back in time?¡± For some reason, she was vaguely uneasy. On the other end of the phone, Molly Bort looked at the unconscious man on the bed and the corner of her mouth hooked up, ¡°Meaning, Baird¡¯s asleep right now from exhaustion, so I have the phone right here, and as far as the old guy¡¯s surgery goes, I guess it doesn¡¯t matter if Baird doesn¡¯te back, right?¡± Christine White was a little angry when she heard this, and at the same time that uneasiness was amplified. ¡°What do you mean you fell asleep from exhaustion, Molly Bort, did you do something to Baird?¡± She questioned sternly. The old man also narrowed his old eyes and stared intently at the cell phone in her hand. Molly Bort covered her lips and smiled a million dor smile, ¡°What could I do to Baird? I¡¯m a weak woman where can I fight a big man, you should ask Baird what he did to me.¡± The meaning of the words was already so obvious, how could Christine White not understand it. It was precisely because she heard it that she found it absurd. ¡°No way!¡± Christine White jolted out of her chair, her face changing expressions of disbelief and panic, ¡°What could Baird have done to you, you¡¯re full of shit!¡± She drew up her volume as if to reassure herself that what she was hearing was false. Yet her hand, which was cupping the phone, was trembling slightly. From this, it could be seen that her heart was actually not at peace at this moment. So even if she tried her best to hide it, Molly Bort still noticed it, so sheughed even more wildly, ¡°You don¡¯t believe it? After all, seeing is believing, I¡¯ll send you a pictureter, you¡¯ll believe it, you don¡¯t know, Baird can be fierce, one after another to want me, so that I still have a sore back now.¡± With those thought-provoking words, Molly Bort cut the phone off. Christine White squeezed her cell phone in a death grip, her heart clogging up and her eyes reddening. Baird Lane actually talked to Molly Bort ¡­ No, that¡¯s absolutely impossible! She couldn¡¯t believe that Baird Lane would do that with Molly Bort, but she had to admit that she was so affected by Molly Bort¡¯s words that she couldn¡¯t stop her mind from wandering to that scene. ¡°Girl.¡± The old man could see that Christine White was unsteady and reached out to take her trembling hand, ¡°Baird is with that woman in Bort?¡± Chapter 354 – The Last Side Christine White heard the old man¡¯s voice and temporarily snapped back from her uncertainty, reluctantly tugging at the corners of her mouth and squeezing out a smile, ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°What¡¯s he doing at Bort¡¯s woman?¡± The old man asked, sitting up. Christine White lowered her eyes, ¡°He wanted to find out where Leo Bort and the others were.¡± ¡°So.¡± The old man lifted his chin, tentatively believing her words, but his narrowed old eyes, however, did not stretch out, ¡°What did that woman from Bort say to you just now?¡± Christine White sniffed, her eyes flickered a few times and she shook her head, ¡°It¡¯s nothing, don¡¯t ask, Grandpa.¡±Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. She didn¡¯t want to tell the old man the truth. Yet the old man would not stop, his tone was heightened, ¡°Speak!¡± ¡°Grandpa ¡­¡± Christine White¡¯s face was full of tangled confusion. The old man stared at her intently, just waiting for her to speak. Christine White had no choice but topromise in the face of this persistent look from the old man. But just as she had organized her words and was about to speak, the phone in her hand suddenly vibrated, interrupting what she was about to say. Her heart sank abruptly as she recalled what Molly Bort had just said about sending her a picture, and she hurriedly flipped her phone over and unlocked it. As soon as the lock was unlocked, a picture popped up. The moment she saw the photo, the color of Christine White¡¯s face instantly faded, and her eyes ckened, as if all her strength had been drained from her body. She stared at the photo dead in the face, her eyes bloodshot, her breathing in short gasps. The photo only shows Molly Bort lying in Baird Lane¡¯s arms, both of them unclothed and covered with a thin nket. Both Baird Lane and Molly Bort¡¯s bare shoulders and necks were covered with red spots from their passion, which were so shocking to look at. At this moment, Christine White was so shocked as well as irritated that she swayed and almost fainted. But she held onto the railing of the old man¡¯s hospital bed in time to stabilize herself and not let herself actually fall. Her cell phone, however, didn¡¯t hold and snapped to the floor. The old man looked down just in time to see the picture on the cell phone, and his old eyes suddenly widened, while a breath came up and he copsed on the hospital bed. Tick! Tick! The bedside EKG machine suddenly beeped sharply. Christine White was awakened from the blow by the sound, and hurriedly looked back towards the hospital bed, and saw the old master lying there with his eyes tightly closed, not knowing whether he was alive or dead, and the whole man¡¯s face turned pale with fright. ¡°Grandpa? Grandpa?¡± Christine White¡¯s voice was slightly trembling as she called out to the old man twice, and then made a move to push him. The old man did not respond, just like a dead man. Now Christine White finally realizes that something is wrong, is utterly desperate, and is on the verge of tears. She scrambled to press the emergency button on the bedside, and after she did so, she ran to the door of the hospital bed and opened it, yelling out, ¡°Doctor, doctor! Someonee quickly!¡± At the end of the corridor, Uncle Fu led a team of medics out of the elevator, ready to take the old man to surgery. As a result, he didn¡¯t take two steps before he heard the crumbling cries of Christine White. Fu Bo¡¯s expression changed violently, realizing something, not caring about his already inflexible legs and feet, he ran in the direction of the ward. The paramedics behind him saw this, and after ncing at each other, they didn¡¯t dare to dy, and they all elerated their pace to catch up. Upon arriving at the hospital room, Uncle Fu saw Christine White at the doorway, holding onto the doorframe and shaking, and immediately opened his mouth to inquire, ¡°Young Granny, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Christine White heard his voice and a glimmer of hope finally rose in her eyes. She quickly grabbed Uncle Fu¡¯s hand and held it firmly like a life-saving straw, ¡°Uncle Fu, quick, Grandpa he¡¯s fainted and his EKG is unsettled, quickly save Grandpa, quick!¡± ¡°What?¡± Fu Bo¡¯s pupils suddenly shrunk, and his mind went nk for a moment. Quickly, though, he reacted by shaking off Christine White¡¯s hand and rushing into the hospital room. He went inside just as the team of paramedics arrived. Christine White took several deep breaths in a row before she managed to calm herself down, and thenmanded the group to hurry up and save the old man. Outside the resuscitation room, Christine White stood there anxiously, her two hands sped tightly together, worry about the old man written all over her pale little face. ¡°Young Granny.¡± Fu Bo walked behind her with a cold old face, ¡°Please tell me truthfully how the master suddenly became like this all of a sudden!¡± He questioned sternly. Christine White bit her lower lip and slowly turned around with guilt in her eyes, ¡°It¡¯s my fault!¡± ¡°What the hell is going on!¡± Fubar increased his volume. Christine White covered her little face and her voice choked up, ¡°I was the one who called Baird when I saw it was almost time for surgery and he hadn¡¯t shown up yet, and then ¡­ And then ¡­¡± Thetter words, she was somewhat unable to speak, and her heart was even more pained. But Uncle Fu did not stop there, and with a stern voice, ¡°And then what, please be honest!¡± Christine White was shocked by Fu Bo¡¯s outburst of anger, and after her body trembled for a moment, she didn¡¯t dare to hide anything and gave an honest ount of the situation. It was only then that Fubar realized that the old man had been irritated into this state by Baird Lane and Molly Bort, and anger ran high in his heart. ¡°Young master ¡­¡± He hammered his fist on the cold wall, his eyes filled with gloom, ¡°Surprisingly, it¡¯s the young master!¡± Christine White looked at such a Fu Bo, and then looked at the resuscitation room with the red light on, the small mouth slightly opened, wanting to say something, but in the end did not say anything, turned around and walked to the side to lean against the wall and wait for the old man¡¯s resuscitation results. After waiting for about an hour, the lights on the resuscitation room finally went out. Christine White rushed forward a few steps and stood with Forber, staring expectantly at the door to the resuscitation room. The doors opened and a doctor stepped out first. Christine White didn¡¯t wait for Forbes, either, but she jumped the gun and asked, ¡°Doctor, how is my grandfather?¡± ¡°Yes doctor, is His Lordship alright?¡± Fubo asked as well. The doctor took off his mask, and after sweeping his eyes deeply over Christine White and Fubo¡¯s faces, he shook his head regretfully, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, we¡¯ve done all we can, the old man was greatly stimted, and his heart machine suddenly infarcted, and he can¡¯t be resuscitated anymore ¡­.¡± ¡°What?¡± Christine White¡¯s ears boomed and it felt like the whole human world was spinning out of control. It can¡¯t be salvaged anymore ¡­ ¡°No way!¡± She shook her head violently, unwilling to believe this fact, and grabbed the doctor¡¯s hand, pressing urgently and hopefully, ¡°Doctor, you told me it wasn¡¯t true, that my grandfather was fine, right? You¡¯re lying to us right?¡± Though Furber did not speak, he looked at the doctor as much in agreement with Christine White. The doctor was quite upset, but he couldn¡¯t lie to the two just because he sympathized with them. Therefore, after he sighed, he drew his hand back, avoiding their gazes unforgivingly, ¡°I¡¯m sorry both of you, I¡¯m not deceiving you, Elder Lu¡¯s life has reallye to an end, you can go in and see him onest time.¡± With that, the doctor darted past them and out of the way. Christine White looked at her drooping hand, no longer willing to believe the harsh truth, there was no way to disbelieve it at this moment. She twisted her head and looked at the old man beside her with tears in her eyes, her voice filled with despair, ¡°Uncle Fu ¡­¡± Fubuki¡¯s eyes were red as well, just not crying out as much as she was and epting reality more easily than she was. He patted her on the shoulder, ¡°Young Granny,e on, let¡¯s go inside, to see off His Lordship.¡± ¡°What about Baird?¡± Christine White had not forgotten Baird Lane. Chapter 355 – Old Master Dies ¡°Don¡¯t mention that asshole!¡± Fu Bo suddenly roared. Christine White¡¯s small face froze. Fu Bo¡¯s fists clenched, ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for this asshole, how would Master ¡­ all of this, it¡¯s all because of him!¡± Christine White lowered her eyelids and didn¡¯t speak anymore. Uncle Fu suddenly sneered, ¡°Master is good at everything in his life, the only bad thing is that this grandson wasn¡¯t taught well, that¡¯s why, in the end, he was pissed off alive by this grandson.¡± The words fell out of his mouth and he sneered and grunted, lifting his feet and trembling as he walked into the resuscitation room. Christine White looked at his back and thought about the words he had just said, and in her heart, she only felt sadness for the old man. She had to admit that Fubuki was right. That¡¯s how the old man got pissed off at Baird Lane. And all of this, clearly, could have been avoided; she¡¯d mentioned it to Baird Lane in the morning, told him to stay away from Molly Bort ande to stay with the old man in surgery first. But he didn¡¯t listen and insisted on going to Molly Bort and ended up talking to Molly Bort ¡­ Thinking about this, Christine White¡¯s heart also rose up with a hatred and resentment towards Baird Lane. Hated him for not listening to her, hated him for having that thing with Molly Bort. If it wasn¡¯t for him, the old man wouldn¡¯t have been so irritated and wouldn¡¯t have had a sudden myocardial infarction. Now the old man lies in the resuscitation room breathing hisst breath while he¡¯s still in a tender spot with Molly Bort and hasn¡¯te back. How could he stand up to her, how could he stand up to the old man! ¡°Young Granny.¡± Furber¡¯s voice came from the resuscitation room, interrupting Christine White¡¯s thoughts. Christine White looked up slightly and huffed, responding hurriedly, ¡°I am.¡± ¡°Come in quickly, the master has something to say to you.¡± Fu Bo passed on. As soon as Christine White heard that the old man had something to say, without further dy, she trotted into the resuscitation room and came to the operating table. ¡°Grandpa ¡­¡± Christine White¡¯s voice choked up once more as she looked at the old man at the operating table. The old man rolled his chaotic eyes to look at her, and his mouth opened to let out some not-so-audible sybles. Christine White looked uncertainly toward Fubar. Uncle Fu told her sorrowfully, ¡°Master no longer has the strength to vocalize, Young Grandmother, if youe closer, you should be able to hear.¡± Christine White sniffed and hastened to do as she was told, leaning over and putting her ear to the old man. ¡°Ya ¡­ Ya ¡­¡± The old man¡¯s weak voice finally reached her ears. Christine White nodded her head back and forth, ¡°I¡¯m here, Grandpa I¡¯m here!¡± ¡°It¡¯s grandpa who¡¯s sorry ¡­ Let you marry such a bad man, sorry ¡­¡± The old man smiled bitterly. Christine White shook her head again and again, ¡°No, Grandpa didn¡¯t do me wrong.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good ¡­ Then can Grandpa ask you for something?¡± The old man fought to raise his hand. Christine White saw it and reached out to take his hand in hers, ¡°I promise you everything, Grandpa!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t ¡­ Don¡¯t divorce Baird ¡­¡± The old man gasped, ¡°Girl, promise grandpa ¡­¡± Christine White how also did not expect, the old man let her promise will actually be this, a moment can not help but be stunned for a moment. But then noticing the old man¡¯s hand in her hand, getting colder and colder, she didn¡¯t dare to hesitate and nodded heavily, ¡°Okay, I promise you ¡­¡± ¡°Thanks!¡± The old man tried to squeeze out a kind smile at her. Afterughing, he looked at the ceiling¡¯s bright surgical lights, his voice bing more and more void, ¡°I¡¯ve lived long enough in this life, I have no shortage of power and money, but I still have two regrets, one is not seeing the birth of your and Baird¡¯s child, and the other is that I didn¡¯t even see Nigele back when I fell down to my death¡­ sad, sad, sad, sad, sad, sad, sad, sad, sad, sad, sad, sad, sad, sad, sad, sad, sad, sad, sad, sad, sad, sad, sad, sad, sad, sad, sad, sad¡­ ¡­¡± Snap! The old man¡¯s hand slipped out of Christine White¡¯s and fell heavily onto the operating table with a heavy thud. The sound was like a hammer blow to Christine White¡¯s heart, and she froze for a few seconds before she realized what had happened, and threw herself on top of the old man with a sob that tore her heart out. Fubuki didn¡¯t stop her line and turned his back to her also silently shedding tears. It was a moment of mourning that filled the entire resuscitation room. I don¡¯t know how long it took, but Christine White fainted from crying and was finally taken to the hospital room by a nurse called by Fubar. By the time she woke up, it was afternoon. She opened her red, swollen eyes and sat up violently from the hospital bed, ¡°Grandpa!¡± ¡°Mistress, His Lordship has gone.¡± Aunt Lucy¡¯s sobbing voice rang in her ears. Christine White turned her head to see Aunt Lucy sitting on the edge of the hospital bed, looking at her with scarlet eyes. ¡°Grandpa went to ¡­,¡± Christine White repeats. Aunt Lucy lowered her head and didn¡¯t answer. Christine White sped her hands together and it took her a long time to find her voice, ¡°Where¡¯s Grandpa now?¡± ¡°Temporarily ced in the mortuary of the sanitarium, Uncle Foo is arranging the aftermath.¡± Aunt Lucy replied.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. ¡°Where¡¯s Baird Lane?¡± Christine White asked coldly. Aunt Lucy sighed, ¡°Mister is still unounted for, and when I call Mister¡¯s phone, it¡¯s off.¡± ¡°Then call Gates¡¯, and if Gates¡¯ doesn¡¯t work either, send a couple dozen men to the civilian area and tie him back from Molly Bort¡¯s bed!¡± Christine White said with hate in her eyes. She can¡¯t forgive Baird Lane! Nor can he be forgiven! Because of him, the old man died in a sudden death! ¡°Ma¡¯am, really?¡± Aunt Lucy was surprised at Christine White¡¯s words. Christine White didn¡¯t see anything wrong with her arrangement, and she returned with a cold little face, ¡°Why not? He¡¯s grandpa¡¯s grandson, and now that he¡¯s dead, shouldn¡¯t he show up?¡± ¡°I know, I¡¯m going to contact Gates,¡± Aunt Lucy said, pulling out her cell phone. Christine White lifted the covers and got out of bed, ¡°I¡¯m going to go check on Grandpa.¡± With that, she headed in the direction of the morgue, despite Aunt Lucy¡¯s objections. It was already dark when I returned from seeing the old man. In the afternoon, Aunt Lucy manages to reach Gates, who then realizes that something serious has happened and has gone to Baird Lane. I just don¡¯t know why Baird Lane hasn¡¯te through after all this time. Christine White didn¡¯t let Aunt Lucy rush it either. It¡¯s as if the man Baird Lane has been forgotten. ¡°Young Granny.¡± Uncle Fu walked into the hospital room with a tired face. Christine White looked over at him, ¡°Uncle Foo, have you made the arrangements for Grandpa¡¯s afterlife?¡± Fu Bo nodded, ¡°Tomorrow sent to cremation, funeral and so on, to wait for the young master toe back to discuss, as for the old master¡¯s relics ¡­¡± Speaking here, his gaze sadly swept around the ward, ¡°I¡¯ll ask you, Young Grandmother, to pack up, I¡¯ll have someone send it to the old mansion in a while.¡± ¡°Good.¡± Christine White answered. Without staying longer, Fubuki turned and went out again. With the death of the old man and the absence of Baird Lane, he had quite a bit of catching up to do, especially with those of The Lane Family¡¯s sidekicks, and he had some notifying to do. ¡°Ma¡¯am.¡± At that moment, Aunt Lucy came through the door. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Christine White pulled two suitcases from under the hospital bed and opened them. Aunt Lucy hesitated for a few seconds before speaking, ¡°There¡¯s news sir, just got a call from Gates saying he¡¯s already on his way.¡± Christine White paused for a moment in arranging the old man¡¯s clothes when she heard this, but quickly returned to her natural self, ¡°I see.¡± Aunt Lucy, seeing that she had only this sentence and no other exnation, suddenly didn¡¯t know what to say and walked over to join her in packing up the old man¡¯s belongings. By the time the relics were packed away, a series of hurried footsteps finally came from outside the hospital room. The footsteps came from far away and soon stopped outside the ward door. Pop! The door to the hospital room was pushed open heavily, bouncing off the wall and shuddering a few times from the impact. Aunt Lucy was startled by the sudden movement, but Christine White was not, only looking up at the door with a cold gaze. Baird Lane came in from outside, Gates following him, both with the same heavy expression on their faces. Baird Lane came in, ncing first to the hospital bed, and when he saw that the pale figure was not there in the empty bed, a sh of panic finally rose in his usual dark pupils that he had never seen before. ¡°Where¡¯s Grandpa?¡± He asked, rushing over to Christine White. Chapter 356 Baird Lane Regrets Christine White answered him with an expressionless face, ¡°Grandpa¡¯s in the morgue, that¡¯s where you¡¯ll go if you want to see him.¡± ¡°Christine White, don¡¯t you kid me!¡± Baird Lane came to her grimly. Christine White looked at him mockingly, ¡°Joking? I¡¯m joking with you about my grandfather¡¯s life and death? Baird Lane, I beg you to think before you speak!¡± Baird Lane¡¯s pupils dted slightly, how could he have never imagined that one day this woman would actually speak to himself with this tone of voice and this look in his eyes. ¡°Sir, madam is right, the master he has indeed ¡­¡± ¡°No!¡± Baird Lane snapped, interrupting Aunt Lucy, his fists on either side clenched so tightly that the veins on the backs of his hands showed, ¡°Grandpa¡¯s not dead, you¡¯re lying to me!¡± ¡°Why would we lie to you?¡± Christine White stood up, obviously a very petite body, but in this moment, so tall. Even even when she was facing Baird Lane, who exuded a chilling aura, she wasn¡¯t the least bit afraid, nor was she in the least bit down, ¡°Baird Lane, do you know what you¡¯ve been missing out on in your life?¡± Baird Lane¡¯s eyes trembled as he met hers. She took a breath and spoke slowly, her voice filled with coldness, ¡°You missed yourst face with grandpa, and grandpa also didn¡¯t see you, his only grandson at the moment, at thest moment, which not only made grandpa leave this world with regrets, but will also be the biggest regret in your life!¡± These words, Christine White said in a tone that was not heavy, yet cut deep into Baird Lane¡¯s heart like a sharp de. Baird Lane¡¯s face gradually turned pale, and his always strong nature was all but fragile in this moment. Knock! He suddenly let out a low growl and mmed his fist into the wall like a trapped animal. That blow used almost all of his strength, the skin on the joints of his hands was smashed, and bright red blood dripped down his palms to the ground, wetting the carpet and coloring it red. And at this moment, he finally believed and epted the harsh truth that the old man had passed away. Baird Lane¡¯s crazy antics shocked everyone in the ward. Christine White looked at his hand that bled non-stop, and although she was nervous for a split second, she ultimately didn¡¯t open her mouth to care for him. The old man¡¯s death, and his affair with Molly Bort, she couldn¡¯t forgive him so easily! So in the end, only Aunt Lucy was intolerant and stepped forward, ¡°Sir, what are you doing? Let me take a look, are the bones hurt?¡± With that, she was about to check Baird Lane¡¯s hand. Baird Lane flicked his hand to the side, avoiding Aunt Lucy¡¯s touch, then opened his mouth, his voice husky and astringent as he asked, ¡°Grandpa ¡­ When did he go?¡± ¡°While you were having a quickie with Molly Bort.¡± Christine White replied sarcastically. Baird Lane¡¯s expression changed slightly, he didn¡¯t know what came to his mind, his face and eyes were extremely ugly. ¡°I¡¯m not with Molly Bort ¡­¡± ¡°Not what?¡± Christine White interrupted, ¡°Not that?¡± Baird Lane¡¯s thin lips moved slightly as if he wanted to say something, but in the end nothing came out. Christine White¡¯s heart sank to the bottom as she watched him in this silence, feeling nothing but sadness, ¡°You didn¡¯t say anything, so it looks like it really did happen with you and Molly Bort didn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°Ma¡¯am, President Lane is being counted.¡± Gates spoke for Baird Lane. Christine White gasped andughed, and as sheughed, tears mingled down her face, ¡°Calcted? He and Molly Bort happened that kind of thing, a word of counting is like a whitewash? Even if Molly Bort had counted on him, if he hadn¡¯t sent him up himself, would Molly Bort¡¯s count have seeded?¡± She points at Baird Lane and loudly confronts Gates. Gates gave Baird Lane a look that left him speechless. Christine White put her hand down and added, ¡°Baird Lane, didn¡¯t I tell you this morning to keep watch over Grandpa until after his surgery and you went back to Molly Bort, you¡¯re the one who didn¡¯t listen, and now that it¡¯se to this, you¡¯re happy? Do you know how grandpa died?¡± Baird Lane¡¯s body lurched, his gaze locked on her. She raised her hand and wiped her tears, and said coldly, ¡°Grandpa was pissed off by you, he was pissed off alive by you!¡± ¡°This can¡¯t be right!¡± Baird Lane spat out four words in a hushed voice. ¡°No way?¡± Christine White sneered and hooked her lips, ¡°You know what? At ten o¡¯clock in the morning, I called you to ask if you had rushed back or not, but the phone was answered by Molly Bort, who told me that you fell asleep from exhaustion and sent me a picture of you in bed, and that picture was seen by Grandpa, who was so angry at first that he fainted.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, sir, after master was furious and fainted, he was immediately sent for resuscitation, but the doctor said that master was greatly stimted and suffered a sudden myocardial infarction, that¡¯s why he wasn¡¯t resuscitated.¡± Aunt Lucy said here and cried sadly once again. Baird Lane stumbles back two steps, but it¡¯s only because Gates holds him up just in time that he doesn¡¯t fall off his feet. ¡°President Lane, are you okay?¡± Gates inquired. Baird Lane pushed him away and didn¡¯t answer. Of course he¡¯s fine, all he has is a full head of regret. He regretted that he had been too stubborn to listen to Christine White and stay with the old man after his surgery. He regretted even more that he had gone without deepening his inner vignce before he had identally fallen for Molly Bort¡¯s scheme and slept with her, dying his rush back! But it had already happened, and he couldn¡¯t undo anything even if he regretted it. ¡°Baird Lane, do you realize that Grandpa thought about you until he died?¡± Christine White stabilized a little. Baird Lane looked at her with suppressed inner remorse, ¡°What did Grandpa say?¡± ¡°Grandpa said that he asked me not to divorce you, and I promised him, so even if you cheated on him, even if you killed Grandpa, I won¡¯t divorce you, but that doesn¡¯t mean that I will forgive you.¡± Christine White said in a cool voice. She¡¯s no dummy and naturally knows that what Gates just said is true and that Baird Lane was set up by Molly Bort to have that with Molly Bort. But even after being counted, he still and still cheated on her, and she can¡¯t forgive or ept that. Of course, this was only secondary, what she really couldn¡¯t forgive was the fact that he hadn¡¯te back to see his grandfather for thest time, and she hated him for his stubbornness and his conceited character that couldn¡¯t listen to others¡¯ advice. He thought he could do anything, he thought he could do anything, but in the end, he still didn¡¯t do anything at all, and he got his grandfather killed instead. Christine White¡¯s heart clogged up at the thought, she took a breath and pulled one of the suitcases over, ¡°Why don¡¯t you go check on Grandpa at the morgue and see him onest time, I¡¯ll take his belongings back to the old mansion.¡± With that, she pulled her suitcase past Baird Lane and out of the ward. Seeing this, Aunt Lucy also hurriedly dragged the other suitcase to follow. The only people left in the hospital room were Baird Lane, whose eyelids were drooping and whose expression was unreadable, and Gates, who didn¡¯t know what to do.T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. Gates hesitated for a few moments, but opened his mouth, ¡°President Lane, shall we go see the chairman?¡± Baird Lane ignored him and turned toward the ward door. When Gates saw him go, naturally he couldn¡¯t stay here alone and rushed after him as well ¡­ The next day, the old man was cremated under the watchful eye of Christine White and Baird Lane. Fu Bo held the old man¡¯s ashes and came to the two of them, and said with a sad expression, ¡°I¡¯ve notified all of The Lane Family¡¯s coteral lineages, and I¡¯ve notified the other families, and the invitations have been sent out, and the old man¡¯s funeral will be three days from now, is there anything else you guys need to prepare for?¡± Chapter 357 – Cell Phones Have Listening Taps ¡°I didn¡¯t.¡± Christine White shook her head. Baird Lane didn¡¯t answer, only took the old man¡¯s urn from Fubar with an expressionless face and headed out of the funeral parlor. Christine White looked at his back, her small mouth pursed, ¡°He hasn¡¯t said a word since yesterday.¡± ¡°What can he say, he was the one who caused his lordship¡¯s death, he can¡¯t tell you how guilty he feels right now.¡± Fu Bo sighed. Christine White tugged at the corner of her mouth, ¡°I can see that.¡± ¡°Then young grandma you ¡­¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± Christine White looked at him in disbelief. Fubo¡¯s eyes flickered for a moment, ¡°Will you forgive young master for having that with that Molly Bort woman?¡± At that, Christine White was silent. To be honest, she hadn¡¯t thought about it. She is also just an ordinary woman who cares, is jealous, is envious, and is not generous; her husband cheated on her, and she can¡¯t do it as if nothing happened. Moreover, she was vaguely clean deep down, and the mere thought of Baird Lane having the most intimate physical contact with another woman during their marriage made her sick, especially when that woman was the one she hated the most. Thinking about this, Christine White shook her head and answered truthfully, ¡°I don¡¯t know if I¡¯ll ever forgive him, all I know is that I won¡¯t anytime soon, and as forter ¡­ Who can say.¡± Sheughed bitterly. ¡°Hey ¡­¡± Uncle Fu let out another sigh, ¡°Young Master was also tricked, I asked Gates and he said that when Young Master went to look for that woman, he didn¡¯t expect that woman to light that underhanded love incense in the room, that¡¯s why Young Master was tricked.¡± ¡°Lighting love incense in the room?¡± Christine White frowned, ¡°So Molly Bort knew in advance that Baird Lane would be looking for her, why else would she have lit that incense?¡± Fu Bo heard the suspicion she raised and mutely replied back after a few seconds, ¡°That¡¯s right, Gates said that there was a bug in the cell phone you got from that Miss Yu, that¡¯s why Molly Bort knew that Young Master would go to her that day.¡± ¡°A monitor?¡± Christine White¡¯s pupils plummeted, and her entire volume dialed up in surprise. Forber nodded, ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right, that¡¯s what Gates found outst night, and he was wondering why Molly Bort would know ahead of time that the young master would be looking for her, so he looked into that.¡± ¡°So that¡¯s it.¡± Christine White sped her small hands together, her face paling a little, ¡°So, I brought the trouble on, and if I hadn¡¯t gotten that phone back, maybe none of this would have happened?¡± Uncle Fu gave her a look and sighed, shaking his head without speaking. He couldn¡¯t say that she didn¡¯t have anything to do with all of this, and while she wasn¡¯t the one who directly caused all of this, she did get the phone back. If she didn¡¯t get it back, all of this, maybe it really wouldn¡¯t have happened. ¡°Fubar ¡­ I didn¡¯t know there was a wiretap on that cell phone, if I had known, I wouldn¡¯t have brought it back, I ¡­¡± Christine White covered her face, her whole body guilt-ridden with regret. Uncle Fu patted her shoulder, ¡°Things have already passed, what¡¯s the use of talking about this now, Young Grandmother, you¡¯d better adjust your mind and prepare to arrange for Master¡¯s funeral.¡± After saying that, Uncle Fu did not stay long and turned around to leave. Christine White was the only one left here, her slim shoulders slumped and her form disheveled. She was crouching on the floor crying uncontrobly when Aunt Lucy found her. ¡°Ma¡¯am, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Aunt Lucy asked her eagerly. Christine White just cried and didn¡¯t answer. Aunt Lucy was in a hurry, ¡°Ma¡¯am speak up.¡± ¡°Aunt Lucy ¡­¡± Christine White lifted a sobbing red face and looked at her in despair, ¡°I seem to be the one who killed Grandpa.¡± ¡°How?¡± Aunt Lucy was surprised. Christine White spilled the beans about having a wiretap on her cell phone. After Aunt Lucy heard this, her mouth opened and suddenly she didn¡¯t know what to say. Seeing Aunt Lucy¡¯s silence, Christine White¡¯s heart sank to the bottom. Sure enough, Aunt Lucy agrees that it wasn¡¯t just Baird Lane who killed the old man, it was her too.T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Mrs. ¡­¡± Aunt Lucy spoke astringently, ¡°That cell phone, that Debby York gave it to you, so she counted on you again?¡± Christine White shook her head, ¡°No. I don¡¯t think she even knew there was such a thing as a wiretap in her cell phone herself.¡± She believes Debby York doesn¡¯t know. Because when she said her final goodbye to Debby York again, she could tell that Debby York was truly sorry and really wanted to make up for the mistakes she had made. So Debby York wouldn¡¯t give her a cell phone with a wiretap, it can only be said that all of this is Molly Bort¡¯syout, maybe Molly Bort put a wiretap on Debby York just to keep an eye on Debby York, but she didn¡¯t expect Debby York to go to jail so soon and give her the cell phone, and then Molly Bort again from the cell phone Baird¡¯s movements, so it will be a scheme to count Baird Lane. In that case, it all makes sense. So it wasn¡¯t just Baird Lane and Molly Bort who really killed the old man, it was also her, Christine White! ¡°It¡¯s my fault, I¡¯m sorry grandpa ¡­¡± Christine White cried louder. Aunt Lucy didn¡¯t know how to persuade her, she could only pull her up from the ground, ¡°Ma¡¯am, no matter whose fault it was, it¡¯s all in the past now, we should look forward shouldn¡¯t we, you think about it now, what to do with your rtionship with Mr. now.¡± From yesterday to today, this husband and wife were ignoring each other, and the atmosphere was so cold that she felt scared just looking at them. At this rate, even if we don¡¯t get divorced, this husband and wife rtionship is no longer worthy of existence, right? ¡°I don¡¯t know what to do about my rtionship with Baird Lane.¡± Christine White was helped to sit down in a side chair by Aunt Lucy and looked at the floor with a confused gaze, ¡°I¡¯m cold to him because I care that he didn¡¯t make it back in time for Grandpa¡¯s surgery and because I care that he¡¯s having an affair with Molly Bort, so I don¡¯t really know what to do.¡± Forgive Baird Lane? She can¡¯t do it. Forgiving him meant that she didn¡¯t care that he cheated on her, but that was impossible, how could she not care, she¡¯d been tormented all night yesterday by his affair with Molly Bort! ¡°Ma¡¯am, the master¡¯s matter, for the time being, but Mr. cheating on this, is not his voluntary, you ¡­¡± ¡°I know it¡¯s not of his own free will.¡± Christine White interrupted Aunt Lucy and said painfully with her eyes closed, ¡°But it¡¯s a fact that he cheated on me, and I really can¡¯t be that generous unless I don¡¯t love him, and then I can ignore the fact that he¡¯s with any woman.¡± ¡°This ¡­ hey ¡­¡± Aunt Lucy sighed, ¡°OK, I won¡¯t persuade, this is your young couple¡¯s own business, you deal with it yourselves it, now we should go back.¡± ¡°Uh-huh.¡± Christine White gave a thin hmmm. Back at the vi, it was already afternoon. Christine White fell asleep on the couch as soon as she entered the living room. She was tired, not just physically, but mentally as well as spiritually very tired. So even when she fell asleep, her brow was still furrowed and stretched. Baird Lane came down the stairs and saw Christine White lying asleep on the couch, his eyes narrowed for a moment before he walked over to stand in front of her and looked at her eyes, red and swollen from yesterday, and he couldn¡¯t help but purse his thin lips. ¡°Sir.¡± Aunt Lucy came up behind him at some point. Baird Lane didn¡¯t turn around or respond, just looked at Christine White in silence. Aunt Lucy knew he heard her shout earlier and spoke after a soft sigh, ¡°Mistress is very self-conscious.¡± ¡°What¡¯s she ming herself for?¡± Baird Lane finally said the first thing he¡¯d said sincest night and today. But his voice seemed a little raspy because he hadn¡¯t spoken for so long. Aunt Lucy bitterly replied back, ¡°ming herself for not pulling you yesterday and not strong-arming you into going to Molly Bort, ming herself for not holding on to her phone well enough to show His Lordship that picture, and ming herself even more for bringing Miss Debby York¡¯s cell phone back with her.¡± ¡°She knows about the wiretap?¡± Baird Lane¡¯s pupils fluttered slightly for a few moments. Chapter 358 – Funeral Aunt Lucy nodded, ¡°Fubar told her.¡± Baird Lane didn¡¯t speak anymore, dropping his eyelids to wonder what he was thinking. Aunt Lucy looked at him, then at Christine White, and finally couldn¡¯t resist asking the question she¡¯d wanted to ask for the past two days, ¡°Sir, you and Molly Bort really ¡­¡± Baird Lane¡¯s back teeth seat clenched and his eyes clouded over, ¡°I¡¯m not sure!¡± ¡°Eh?¡± Aunt Lucy froze, ¡°Not sure? So it¡¯s possible that you and Molly Bort didn¡¯t really have that going on either?¡± Baird Lane shut up again. Yesterday, he did wake up in Molly Bort¡¯s bed, and he did have nothing on, and was covered with marks that made him want to be there. Yet he had no actual memory of that happening with Molly Bort in his mind. Although he was drugged at that time, but even if he was drugged, it is not possible to have no memory at all, so he has a great possibility to suspect that he did not really have that with Molly Bort, just Molly Bort that woman, but a bite of them have had sex, so he can only say that he is not sure. ¡°Sir.¡± Aunt Lucy saw that Baird Lane didn¡¯t open his mouth and didn¡¯t know what he really meant, so she had to say to herself, ¡°No matter whether you have thatyer with Molly Bort or not, in this aspect, you always wronged your wife, have you thought about how to obtain your wife¡¯s forgiveness?¡± Baird Lane looked over at Christine White¡¯s sleeping little face, his thin lips moving slightly, ¡°I¡¯ll have a talk with her once Grandpa¡¯s affairs are taken care of.¡± ¡°That¡¯s fine.¡± Aunt Lucy nodded. Baird Lane stepped forward and bent down to pick up Christine White and carry the person up the stairs to her room. By the time he had gotten Christine White situated and then emerged from the room, Gates stood in the doorway of the room with a briefcase. ¡°President Lane, the news of the old chairman¡¯s death has been announced by the PR department, and now the stock market of The Lane Family Group is experiencing some turbulence, would you like to step in and take care of it?¡± Gates asked. ¡°No, just let the PR department handle it.¡± Baird Lane walked indifferently in the direction of the study. Gates followed close behind, ¡°And there was a call from Uncle Foo just now asking President Lane when you¡¯re going to the old mansion to take inventory of His Lordship¡¯s estate.¡± ¡°Grandpa¡¯s legacy will wait untilter, right now the priority is to get the word out of that Molly Bort woman, she still hasn¡¯t ounted for it, I¡¯ll talk to her ¡­¡± ¡°No.¡± Gates shook his head, ¡°That was her answer no matter how much I pressed her, so I thought maybe President Lane you really did talk to her ¡­¡± ¡°No way!¡± Baird Lane vetoed holding down his brow, ¡°I¡¯m sure I wouldn¡¯t really do anything like that.¡± ¡°But what about the marks on your body?¡± Gates looked at him. Baird Lane paused, ¡°Traces can be faked.¡± ¡°This ¡­¡± Gates was stunned and it took a few seconds for him to slow down, ¡°If that¡¯s true, then what the hell did she have to do that for?¡± Baird Lane¡¯s thin lips pursed out a few minutes of cold, ¡°To find out is not simple, just use torture, I don¡¯t believe she won¡¯t exin!¡± Gates¡¯ eyes widened in disbelief at what he was hearing, ¡°Torture?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, I¡¯ll leave this matter in your hands, I want to hear a satisfactory answer.¡± Baird Lanemanded, while continuing to lift his feet towards the walk again. Gates remained close behind him, ¡°I see, I¡¯ll do as I¡¯m told in a moment.¡± ¡°Uh-huh.¡± Baird Lane nodded and held the door to the study open. The two talked about a lot of things in the den, and by the time Gates left, it waste. Baird Lane did not return to his room that night and spent the night in the lounge of the study. And the main reason he doesn¡¯t go back to his room is that he¡¯s not sure if he had that rtionship with Molly Bort before or not, so he doesn¡¯t know how he¡¯s going to face Christine White. And judging by her apathetic attitude over the past two days, she probably didn¡¯t want to face him either. In that case, it¡¯s good to have separate rooms for a while, so that each other can adjust their mindset. So the following three days, Christine White and Baird Lane, although they are all under the same roof, but separated from the two rooms, and even the number of times they meet is very little, and even when they meet, they do not greet each other, do not speak to each other, making the atmosphere awkward and depressing. Aunt Lucy is all anxious to see it, but there¡¯s nothing she can do about it, and she can¡¯t make the two make up right away. Because she knew that what had happened between these two was not something that could be reconciled with one or two simple words.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. ¡°Ma¡¯am.¡± Aunt Lucy saw Christine Whiteing down the stairs and rushed forward, ¡°Sir wants you to hurry up, it¡¯s time to go.¡± ¡°Got it.¡± Christine White barely tugged at the corners of her mouth in response before heading for the gate outside the vi. Outside the door, a ck stretch RV was parked with the door open so she could get right in. Baird Lane was already waiting in the car, and when she went up, she nced at him and, without speaking, sat down quietly opposite him. Without speaking to her, Baird Lane closed the door and let Gates drive. The car was so quiet that you could hear a pin drop, and only shallow breathing could be heard, so much so that the atmosphere in thisrgepartment was so stark that Gates, who was driving, could feel it. The ride was uneventful, and when they arrived at the old mansion, Christine White was the first to get out of the car. As soon as she got off the bus, she went straight to Uncle Fu and received a set of ck mourning clothes from Uncle Fu to change into. Today is the old man¡¯s funeral, there are a lot of peopleing to the funeral, Dong¡¯s family The Camp Family areing, and the one who came is their head of the family. Baird Lane was then dealing with the men, and Christine White, uninterested, went and stood in a quiet corner with a ss of water. But within a few moments of standing, someone came over to talk to her. ¡°I heard that Old Man Lane, was pissed off by President Lane?¡± The person who came was none other than Hugh Dong, wearing a ck suit with a white chrysanthemum on his chest, and was smiling at Christine White with a hangdog face. Christine White nced at him coldly, ¡°No shit.¡± ¡°You can¡¯t fool me, I¡¯ve heard it from the group of people in my circle, and they¡¯ve heard it from those elders in the nursing home too.¡± Hugh Dong said as he shook his red wine. Christine White¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly and she was about to snap when he spoke again, ¡°I also heard that President Lane cheated on her, didn¡¯t he?¡± Christine White¡¯s expression froze for a split second, and she clenched the cup in her hand without answering. Hugh Dong tsked, ¡°Looks like I¡¯ve hit the nail on the head, otherwise you wouldn¡¯t have this look on your face, it¡¯s hard on your heart, isn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°What¡¯s it to you!¡± Christine White dropped her eyes in displeasure. Hugh Dong put the red wine aside and replied with his arms wrapped around him, ¡°Of course it¡¯s rted, you know what kind of affection I have for you, if you¡¯re hard to bear, I don¡¯t feel good in my heart, so I specially came over to care for and concern about you ah, how is it, touched?¡± Christine White grunted twice, ¡°Not really.¡± ¡°Tsk, really ruthless, how do you think I would like such a ruthless woman like you?¡± Hugh Dong wrinkled her nose. Christine White stared at him with wide, incredulous eyes, ¡°What did you ¡­¡± ¡°Shh!¡± Hugh Dong made a don¡¯t-speak motion to her, then pointed his other hand in one direction. Christine White looked around and saw Baird Lane walk into the ce with two men, Gates, not knowing what they were doing. ¡°Look at the look on your husband¡¯s face, it¡¯s quite heavy, do you want to go over and see what¡¯s going on?¡± Hugh Dong said to Christine White with interest. Christine White pursed her lips, ¡°There¡¯s the balcony, what else could happen?¡± ¡°Since it¡¯s a balcony, it should be to talk about things, why don¡¯t youe with me to listen?¡± Hugh Dong was obviously not dead set on it and was still egging her on. Chapter 359 – Ives Norton is back. Christine White was about to refuse, but then she thought that she did see a heavy expression on Baird Lane¡¯s face just now, so her words of refusal could not be uttered. Hugh Dong saw this and smiled as he came over, ¡°Looks like you¡¯re also curious to know what they¡¯re going to talk about.¡± Christine White rolled her eyes and ignored him, tiptoeing in their direction toward Baird Lane. Hugh Dong saw her movements and gave a light chortle, also easing his footsteps to chase after her. The two of them leaned against the wall inside the balcony one after the other, it was a dead center, they didn¡¯t have to worry about being seen by anyone outside the balcony, and they had a clear view of what the people outside the balcony were doing. Hugh Dong jabbed his arm at Christine White in front of him and lowered his voice to say smugly, ¡°How¡¯s the spot I picked?¡± Christine White slid a few ck lines down the corner of her forehead, ¡°That¡¯s enough out of you, shut up for a second, they¡¯re talking.¡± Outside the balcony, Gates stands respectfully behind Baird Lane. Baird Lane looked out into the distance, his expression tightening, ¡°Molly Bort ounted for it?¡± ¡°No.¡± Gates shook his head. Baird Lane¡¯s brow furrowed hard at that, ¡°No torture was used on her?¡± ¡°Used.¡± Gates sighed, ¡°But she just stands by her previous statement and she also said that if you, President Lane, don¡¯t believe that you had sex, you can wait for her for two months.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Baird Lane was a little uncertain. But Christine White, who was eavesdropping, got it, and the hand picking at the wall slowly sped up. Wait two months ¡­ Two months is just enough to urately check if a woman is pregnant! Is Molly Bort trying to conceive Baird Lane¡¯s baby? Fittingly, Gates¡¯ next words confirmed her suspicions. All that was heard was Gates saying, ¡°What Molly Bort is saying is that if you really don¡¯t believe that you had sex, wait two months and if she gets pregnant, you¡¯ll believe it.¡± ¡°Pregnant?¡± Baird Lane¡¯s pupils plummeted. Gates nodded, ¡°Yes, those were her exact words.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t believe she hit that!¡± Baird Lane¡¯s fists clenched. In the shadows, Christine White couldn¡¯t listen anymore, her mind was in such turmoil that she just turned and walked away. Hugh Dong saw her leave, and it was not good for him to continue eavesdropping alone, so he also followed her out. Back where he was before, Hugh Dong asks, ¡°Why don¡¯t you listen on?¡± ¡°Is there any point in listening?¡± Christine White replied in a muted voice, her eyelids drooping. Hugh Dongughed softly, ¡°I think you¡¯re not listening to this because you can¡¯t ept it in your heart when you hear that woman, Molly Bort, might be pregnant with President Lane¡¯s child.¡± With her heart in her mouth, Christine White¡¯s lips pursed up, ¡°Why do you ask if you know!¡± ¡°Huh.¡± Hugh Dong shrugged his shoulders, ¡°So what are you going to do now?¡± ¡°What about what?¡± Christine White looked at him. Hugh Dong raised his eyebrows, ¡°Of course it¡¯s this matter, President Lane is cheating on his wife, and that woman might be pregnant with his child, don¡¯t you mind?¡± Christine White was silent and did not answer. Don¡¯t mind? How could she not mind? She minds like hell, okay? But what could she do, cry and scream? ¡°Why don¡¯t you say anything?¡± Hugh Dong asked again. Christine White bit her lower lip, ¡°There¡¯s nothing to say, it happened, what can I do if I mind.¡± ¡°That¡¯s true, but you can divorce him.¡± Hugh Dong¡¯s gaze skimmed over a fine line. Hugh Dong¡¯s eyes froze, ¡°Divorce?¡± ¡°Yeah, he cheated on you, do you still want to forgive him, pretend nothing happened and move on with your life with him? In case that Molly Bort woman, one day, carries an illegitimate child, you still want to help that Molly Bort raise the child?¡± Hugh Dong wrapped his arms around her and looked at her with amusement. Christine White¡¯s little face sank, ¡°How could I, how could I possibly help raise a child for the person I hate the most.¡± The mere thought of Baird Lane having a child with another woman was too much for her to ept. Not to mention, having to raise her. ¡°So ah, the best thing you can do now, is to get a divorce, and then continue to live with President Lane, the back of you will be hurt even worse you believe it or not.¡± Hugh Dong said here, hisplexion suddenly became much more serious. Christine White pondered for a few seconds and shook her head, ¡°I¡¯m not getting a divorce.¡± ¡°Why?¡± Hugh Dong frowned, ¡°Just like that, you still want to live with him?¡± Christine White pressed her temples and returned with a slightly tired voice, ¡°No, it¡¯s that I promised Grandpa I wouldn¡¯t divorce Baird Lane, so ¡­¡± ¡°So you¡¯re really going to live with this, the man who broke your heart over and over again?¡± Hugh Dong pointed at the balcony where Baird Lane and the others had just stayed down and growled with some anger. Christine White rubbed a handful of cheeks, ¡°Hugh Dong, I know you¡¯re doing this for my own good, but I have my concerns too, so don¡¯t try to talk me out of it, it¡¯s going to be time for the funeral speeches, so I¡¯ll go over there first, so make yourself at home.¡± With those words, she left the ce after giving Hugh Dong a slight nod of her head. ¡°Young Granny, where have you been?¡± Just after returning to the lounge, Christine White was questioned by Fubuki. Christine White returned with an apologetic face, ¡°Just got a little bored and took a random walk outside.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Uncle Fu nodded, ¡°Since you¡¯re back, then Young Grandmother, you go out with Young Master to address him.¡± ¡°Uh-huh.¡± Christine White answered, ncing aside toward Baird Lane, who had returned before her. Baird Lane, slightly aware of this, also craned his head to look over. The two of them were stunned when they looked at each other, but then they quickly both retracted their gazes, as if nothing had happened. This scene fell in Uncle Fu¡¯s eyes, and he sighed in his heart, but he didn¡¯t say anything and waved his hand, letting the two of them hurry out to prepare their speech. After the speeches, the funeral came to a close. At this time the sky was also darkening, and there was a cold wind blowing, as if it was going to rain. Baird Lane went to see the guests off and Christine White was left alone in the lounge, ready to rest her feet, which were sore as if they were about to give out after a long day of standing and wearing high heels. Dang! At that moment, there was a knock on the lounge door. Christine White assumed it was Aunt Lucy or Fubar, and without opening her mouth to ask, she walked over and opened the door, enduring the soreness in her feet as well as her calves. ¡°Hello!¡± The man at the door smiled and waved at her. Christine White blinked in dismay beforeing back in surprise, ¡°Ives, you¡¯re back?¡± The visitor was none other than Ives Norton, whom I had not seen for a long time. He was also dressed in a ck suit and wore a white chrysanthemum on his chest, apparently also invited to the old man¡¯s funeral. ¡°Yeah, just got back.¡± Ives Norton nodded in response. Christine White sidled up to let him in, ¡°But howe I haven¡¯t seen you today?¡± ¡°I just got here a little while ago, I had a surgery earlier and I just came inst night, so I¡¯mte.¡± Ives Norton exined. Christine White nodded indistinctly, ¡°So that¡¯s it, have a seat.¡± Ives Norton hmmm¡¯d and took a seat on the couch.T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. Christine White poured him another ss of water, ¡°Please use it.¡± ¡°Thanks.¡± Ives Norton took it with a smile and took a sip before asking, ¡°How have you been doing all this time?¡± Christine White forced a smile, ¡°Pretty good.¡± ¡°Liar!¡± Ives Norton looked at her pale little face, ¡°So tired, no rest?¡± Christine White dropped her eyes and smiled bitterly, ¡°How can I still sleep these days when Grandpa has passed away.¡± Upon hearing this, Shaoji was also silent for a moment, ¡°Master Lane went too suddenly, my condolences.¡± ¡°I would, but I¡¯m not the one who really deserves my condolences.¡± Christine White sat down across from him. Ives Norton heard who she was referring to and his eyes narrowed slightly behind his sses, ¡°I just heard a few mentions from those people at the funeral about the cause of Lane senior¡¯s death, are they telling the truth?¡± Chapter 360 – Let Her Go At that, Christine White¡¯s eyes twinkled slightly for a few moments, ¡°Something like that.¡± Ives Norton¡¯s grip on his ss of water tightened in vain, ¡°So Baird really is with Molly Bort¡­¡± Christine White pursed her lips and nodded. Ives Norton thumped his ss of water on the coffee table, his face hard, ¡°How could he do this, I clearly told him to treat you well, he actually ¡­¡± ¡°Well, he was counted on in this case.¡± Christine White forcefully raised a smile, signaling him not to be angry. Ives Norton¡¯s fire lessened a little, but his face still stank, ¡°Even if it was calcted, it¡¯s still true that he cheated on you, and you don¡¯t care?¡± This is the second person who has asked this question. The first is Hugh Dong. Christine White cried out, ¡°How could I not care, but what could I do? Can I travel back in time and stop that from happening?¡± Ives Norton was dumbfounded by her words, after a long time, he let out a heavy sigh, ¡°What¡¯s your next n? I know you, since you care about Baird cheating on you, you shouldn¡¯t be able to forgive him so easily.¡± Christine White hmmmed, ¡°I¡¯m going to move out of The Lane Family cottage, I promised Grandpa I wouldn¡¯t divorce Baird Lane, but the way things are going, it wouldn¡¯t be right for me to live with him, so maybe it would be good for both of us to separate for a while.¡± ¡°That¡¯s fine, is there a ce to go?¡± Ives Norton asked. Christine White knew he was asking because he wanted to help her arrange a ce to go, and while she was grateful, she didn¡¯t want to bother him, so she lied without changing her face, ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good, when are you moving there and do you need my help?¡± He asked again, not picking up on the fact that she was lying. Christine Whiteughed a little, ¡°No need to help, I don¡¯t have much that I can handle on my own.¡± ¡°Alright, since you¡¯ve said that, I won¡¯t force myself, but I¡¯ll say it again, if you need any help ask as soon as possible and I¡¯ll try to help.¡± Ives Norton looked at her with serious eyes. Christine White¡¯s mind was stunned for a moment, and she subconsciously nodded her head.T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. Ives Norton looked at her dumbfounded and found only a few moments of cuteness, and couldn¡¯t help but go up and stroke a handful of her hair. Christine White was startled by his action and hurried to her feet, ¡°You ¡­¡± ¡°Sorry!¡± Ives Norton also reacted to what he had just done, and with a sh of chagrin in his eyes behind his sses, he hastened to apologize. Christine White couldn¡¯t be bothered to hold onto it and shook her head slightly, ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± ¡°It¡¯s good that you don¡¯t mind ¡­ I really didn¡¯t mean it just now, really ¡­¡± ¡°Okay Ives, stop it.¡± Christine White interrupted him. Ives Norton¡¯s eyelids dropped, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll stop.¡± He kept his mouth shut. The lounge became quiet all of a sudden, and the atmosphere was vaguely awkward, making people quite ufortable. But in the end, Ives Norton couldn¡¯t help but open his mouth and break the silence, ¡°By the way! When I went abroad to attend a seminar before, I heard from my assistant nurse that you came to the hospital to look for me a few times, right?¡± He changed the subject. Christine White nodded, ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± ¡°So what did you want to see me about?¡± Ives Norton looked at her. Christine White pondered for a few seconds and spoke back, ¡°It¡¯s not really a big deal, I just heard someone say that you seem to know who Molly Bort¡¯s sister is, is that true?¡± ¡°Who did you hear that from?¡± Ives Norton¡¯s sses snapped back up to a glow. Christine White didn¡¯t hide it from him and answered truthfully, ¡°Hugh Dong.¡± ¡°Is he?¡± Ives Norton frowned. This man, he¡¯s really a god. Not only did he know the whole thing about Molly Bort having a sister, he actually knew that he knew exactly who Molly Bort¡¯s sister was. Beyond that, what the hell does this man know? ¡°Yes that¡¯s right, it¡¯s him, I approached him earlier to tell me who Molly Bort¡¯s sister really was and he said for me to ask you, so I went to the hospital twice to see you.¡± Christine White said with a smile. Ives Norton pushed up his sses, ¡°What he said is true about Molly Bort¡¯s sister, I do know who it is, but why are you so concerned, it shouldn¡¯t have anything to do with you, should it? ¡± Christine White nodded, ¡°Yes, it does have nothing to do with me, the only reason I¡¯m trying to figure it out is because I want to run Baird Lane, but for now it¡¯s better to leave it alone, I don¡¯t even know how I¡¯m going to deal with my rtionship with him right now, so what¡¯s the point of talking about helping him.¡± ¡°Which means you don¡¯t want to know who Molly Bort¡¯s sister is?¡± Ives Norton raised an eyebrow. Christine White hmmmed, ¡°Something like that.¡± ¡°It¡¯s better if you don¡¯t want to know, knowing won¡¯t do you any good, it¡¯ll just make you sadder.¡± Ives Norton¡¯s furrowed brow loosened. Christine White looked at him in disbelief, ¡°Sad? Why would I be sad?¡± ¡°Uh ¡­ I just said it off the top of my head, don¡¯t take it personally.¡± Ives Norton waved his hand with a slightly mixed expression. Christine White looked at him deeply for a moment and withdrew her gaze, ¡°Really, I thought you meant that I had something to do with The Bort Family.¡± ¡°How!¡± Ives Norton¡¯s eyes shed slightly. Christine White picked up the ss of water in front of her and took a sip, ¡°I don¡¯t think so either, if I did have anything to do with The Bort Family, it would just make me sick.¡± As the words fell, the sound of a door opening suddenly came from the doorway of the lounge. Christine White stops sipping her water and looks toward the door, which opens and Baird Lane walks in, followed by Furber. Baird Lane¡¯s eyes narrowed when he saw that there was more than one person in the lounge, an Ives Norton in addition to Christine White. ¡°Why are you here?¡± He questioned in a deep, questioning voice, asking about Ives Norton. Ives Norton pushed his eyes up and stood up, ¡°I waste, I checked with The Lane Family¡¯s maid to see where you were, the maid said you were in themon room so I came over, who knew when I came over it would be Christine alone.¡± Regarding this statement, Baird Lane is clearly not convinced and shifts his gaze to fall on Christine White. Christine White, with a natural face and not the slightest hint of weakness, locked eyes with him, ¡°He¡¯s telling the truth.¡± Baird Lane pursed his thin lips, ¡°You go out first, I have some things I want to say to him.¡± Christine White looked at him and then at Ives Norton and picked up her handbag aside and got up, ¡°I see, I¡¯ll be heading back to the cottage then.¡± With that, she nodded to Christine White before walking out into the lounge. About what Baird Lane was going to talk to Ives Norton, she wasn¡¯t interested. Her top priority now was to hurry back and pack. Since she had decided to move out and separate from Baird Lane for the time being, she had no intention of dragging her feet. So when she got back to the cottage, Christine White went straight upstairs and pounded a suitcase down. Aunt Lucy came back with her, and when she saw that she had changed into a simple outfit and was carrying a suitcase down from upstairs, she couldn¡¯t help but stutter in her heart, ¡°Ma¡¯am, what are you doing?¡± Christine White didn¡¯t hide from her the fact that she was ready to move out. Aunt Lucy heard this and disagreed, ¡°Move out? Where are you going to live?¡± Christine White dropped her eyelids to hide the heartiness in her eyes and replied, ¡°I have somewhere to go, so don¡¯t you worry about it.¡± ¡°But it¡¯s not safe out there, you¡¯re ¡­¡± ¡°Let her go!¡± Baird Lane¡¯s voice suddenly came out in the direction behind him and coldly interrupted Aunt Lucy¡¯s admonition. Aunt Lucy looked behind her along with Christine White, Baird Lane was walking step by step towards them with one hand in his pocket, a tight and cold expression on his face that looked as if he was suppressing something. ¡°Sir, what are you talking about, letting the missus go?¡± Aunt Lucy looked at him with displeasure. Chapter 361 – Is it worth loving? Instead, he looked to Christine White, ¡°There¡¯s no point in stopping her since she¡¯s hell-bent on leaving.¡± ¡°But ¡­¡± ¡°Okay Aunt Lucy,¡± this time it was Christine White who interrupted Aunt Lucy. She looked at the cold-faced Baird Lane, and felt quite aggrieved and a little bit ufortable. She was trying to leave, but he didn¡¯t even try to hold her back and said he didn¡¯t have to stop her, which made her a little ufortable. It would be good for him to at least be surprised and block her! But none of it. At the thought, Christine White also got a bit of a gamble out of it, and she huffed, pulled her suitcase and headed for the foyer, not even leaving Baird Lane with a wink. Baird Lane doesn¡¯t look at her either, just listens silently to her footsteps and the sound of the suitcase¡¯s pulley wheels going away. The door to the vi closed with a click. Baird Lane finally reacted, turning slowly to look into the empty foyer with a dark, inexplicable expression. ¡°Sir, why did you let the missus go?¡± Aunt Lucy still didn¡¯t understand what he was thinking. Baird Lane straightened his cuffs and replied tersely, ¡°The way we¡¯re going, it wouldn¡¯t hurt to take some time apart.¡± ¡°But Mrs. lives out there alone, aren¡¯t you afraid she¡¯ll be in some kind of danger?¡± Aunt Lucy was worried. Baird Lane lowered his eyes, ¡°I¡¯ve arranged for someone to follow her and retaliate against her at any time, it¡¯ll be fine.¡± ¡°Sent someone to follow?¡± Aunt Lucy froze and hastily inquired, ¡°So, sir, you already knew that Madam wanted to move out?¡± Baird Lane pursed his thin lips and didn¡¯t answer. In fact, he didn¡¯t know it at first, but Ives Norton told him about it when he was talking to him. He was initially angry, but it was only after Ives Norton talked him down that he pushed his anger down and agreed to the idea of Christine White moving out for the time being. ¡°Sir.¡± Will Baird Lane did not say anything, Aunt Lucy sighed, ¡°You let your wife move out, so when are you going to pick her up? Can¡¯t be separated from now on, you guys aren¡¯t divorced ¡­¡±T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°She resents me in her heart, let her calm down for a while first, I¡¯ll pick her upter.¡± After Baird Lane replied faintly, he lifted his feet and walked upstairs. Aunt Lucy looked at his back and shook her head, ¡°How long is itter, really, how can you be so stubborn, and the wife too, walking away just remembering the suitcase, even forgetting the bag!¡± Muttering, Aunt Lucy grabbed the smalldies satchel from the couch and hurried after it. Outside the vi area, Christine White stopped a car, before getting on the car also found his bag forgot to take, documents, cell phones, wallets and so on, can be in it, without these, not to mention the car, she can not even find the house. She had no choice but to close the car door and let the cab leave, intending to return to the vi for her bag. The moment she had just turned around, a fiery red slutty sports car suddenly stopped right in front of her, with a loud roar that made her ears go deaf. She frowned with a pretty brow and looked out the car window with some displeasure to see who had gone so far. The windows rolled down, and a bewildering face handsome enough to take your eyes away was exposed and reflected in Christine White¡¯s eyes. It¡¯s Hugh Dong. Christine White saw him and immediately rolled her eyes wide. She should have guessed it was him. Other than him, she couldn¡¯t think of anyone else who would be so tawdry out of the gate. ¡°Hey, hey, hey, what¡¯s that look on your face?¡± Hugh Dong took off his sunsses just in time to see Christine White¡¯s big nk stare and couldn¡¯t help but yell. Christine White bristled, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡± ¡°There¡¯s nothing wrong with me, it¡¯s you ¡­¡± He scanned the suitcases beside her, ¡°You¡¯re running away from home because you can¡¯t get along with President Lane?¡± Christine White didn¡¯t overreact in the slightest to being told off by him, and remained as nd as ever, ¡°It¡¯s got nothing to do with you.¡± ¡°What do you mean it doesn¡¯t matter ah, since I bumped into it, then I can¡¯t just sit back and do nothing, where are you going, get in the car I¡¯ll give you a ride.¡± Hugh Dong said, then got out of the car and lifted her suitcase and put it in the car. Christine White was just about to stop him, saying she had to go back to the cottage first, when Aunt Lucy¡¯s voice came from a short distance away, ¡°Ma¡¯am!¡± Christine White twisted her head to look, only to see Aunt Lucy dragging her slightly obese body trotting over, holding up something in her hand that she kept waving. Christine White fixed her eyes on the bag and recognized it as her own. ¡°Aunt Lucy, slow down.¡± Christine White took two steps forward and held Aunt Lucy up before she fell. Aunt Lucyughed and gasped, ¡°I¡¯m fine, ma¡¯am you forgot your bag, I brought it to you, here.¡± ¡°Thanks Aunt Lucy,¡± Christine White said as she took the bag and slung it across her shoulder. She was about to go back and get it when she didn¡¯t realize that Aunt Lucy had actually brought it to her. It¡¯s good to save yourself a journey not to mention the embarrassment of seeing Baird Lane. After all, she had just left the vi majestically, if she were to go back slinking for a bag, she really didn¡¯t know how to face Baird Lane. ¡°No need to thank you, ma¡¯am are you getting into Chief Dong¡¯s car?¡± Aunt Lucy looked at Hugh Dong warily, feeling that this man with amazing beauty was not a good person. Hugh Dong naturally also saw Aunt Lucy¡¯s dislike for herself, and smiled unconcernedly, ¡°I¡¯m friends with Christine, and seeing her waiting for the bus, I was going to give her a Land yet.¡± ¡°He¡¯s right Aunt Lucy,¡± Christine White agreed. Hugh Dong¡¯s eyes faintly and inessibly shed a sh of surprise, fleetingly, and then the corner of his mouth hooked up. I¡¯m surprised she didn¡¯t refute his words. He thought, she would retort. ¡°In that case, then thank you Mr. Dong.¡± Aunt Lucy thanked Hugh Dong for Christine White. Hugh Dong shrugged his shoulders, ¡°Thanks are not necessary, hurry up and get in the car, it¡¯s almost dark, I guess it¡¯s going to rain in a while.¡± Christine White sniffed and looked up at the sky, and sure enough the clouds were converging, and it might rain at some point. She still has to find a ce to live! With that in mind, Christine White didn¡¯t dy any longer, and after saying goodbye to Aunt Lucy, she pulled open the passenger door and got in. Aunt Lucy had wanted to advise her not to ride in another man¡¯s car in case there was any danger or something like that, but soon thought that Baird Lane had arranged for someone to protect her in the shadows, so she dismissed the idea of advising her to get out of the car, and stood on the side of the road and waved at her, watching her leave in Hugh Dong¡¯s car. Only when the car is no longer visible does Aunt Lucy turn around and head back to the cottage, intending to tell Baird Lane about Christine White getting into Hugh Dong¡¯s car. ¡°Do you believe that President Lane is going to call youter?¡± In the car, Hugh Dong nced at Christine White with his afterglow and flirted out. Christine White looked out the window and returned with a bemused expression, ¡°Maybe you¡¯ll be disappointed this time, we¡¯re out cold and he won¡¯t call me.¡± ¡°Cold war?¡± The corner of Hugh Dong¡¯s mouth hooked up a trace of yful arc, ¡°really strange, these things inside is not President Lane sorry for you, he does not coax you to redeem you in exchange for your forgiveness, actually still with you cold war, how much face he ah?¡± ¡°Okay, stop talking, okay?¡± Christine White pursed her lips, her tone a little upset. Hugh Dong gave a mocking heckle, ¡°I didn¡¯t say anything wrong, you¡¯re still turning towards him, is such a man who obviously made a mistake, but always refuses to bow his head and admit his mistake, and still has to put up his self-respect and face, is he really worthy of your love?¡± Hearing this, Christine White¡¯s mouth opened to say something, but in the end, her throat clogged up and nothing came out. ¡°Why don¡¯t you answer?¡± Hugh Dong asked her again. Chapter 362 Hugh Dong’s Apartment ¡°There¡¯s nothing to answer.¡± Christine White lifted the cor of her sweater upward to shield her mouth and nose. In fact, in the past two days, she had thought about this herself, about whether Baird Lane was really worthy of her love. But after thinking about it, she couldn¡¯t get an answer. However, what Hugh Dong just said made her care a lot, that is, obviously these things, the one who made the mistake is Baird Lane, the one who is sorry for her is also Baird Lane, but Baird Lane didn¡¯t have the slightest intention of apologizing and begging for forgiveness from her, so she suddenly felt quite sad. ¡°Thinking about what?¡± Hugh Dong willed Christine White to wander off, a little curious. Christine White shook her head, ¡°It¡¯s nothing, why don¡¯t you drop me off at a hotel.¡± She closed her eyes wearily. Hugh Dong raised his eyebrows in surprise, ¡°A hotel? So, you don¡¯t have a ce to stay?¡± ¡°Uh-huh.¡± Christine White answered. The corner of Hugh Dong¡¯s mouth twitched, ¡°You¡¯ve got a lot of guts then, running away from home without a ce to stay, does President Lane know about that?¡± ¡°He doesn¡¯t know.¡± ¡°Then it would seem that he¡¯s not into you either.¡± Hugh Dong softly heckled. Christine White tightened her hand in herp and didn¡¯t speak. Hugh Dong tsked, ¡°Forget it, you shouldn¡¯t stay at the hotel, it¡¯s not safe there either, how about I send you to stay at my ce.¡± ¡°You there?¡± Christine White¡¯s eyes snapped open, looking at his perfect side in surprise. Hugh Dong nodded, ¡°Yes, but don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s not my vi in the vi area, but an apartment under my name, I usually only go over there to stay for a night when I¡¯m very busy and can¡¯t make it back to the vi, so the furniture and electrical appliances over there and what not, are allplete.¡± ¡°This ¡­¡± Christine White was a bit impressed, but soon, she shook her head and refused, ¡°Or no, the apartment in your name, must be very expensive, I can¡¯t afford to pay the rent, I¡¯d better live in a hotel by myself first, and then I can just find a cheaper apartment.¡± ¡°Huh.¡± Hearing her words, Hugh Dong couldn¡¯t help butugh, ¡°You¡¯re really cute, I didn¡¯t say I want you to pay rent, don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll let you stay for free.¡± ¡°Free?¡± Christine White looked at him skeptically, ¡°Are you that kind?¡± ¡°Am I a bad person in your mind?¡± Hugh Dong was not pleased. Christine White coughed lightly in embarrassment, ¡°That ¡­ Neither is it, don¡¯t get me wrong, I¡¯m just ¡­¡± ¡°So far, I¡¯ve never done anything bad to you, have I?¡± Hugh Dong interrupted her. Christine White choked, unable to speak. He was right, it was true that he had never done anything bad to her since we met, and at most he loved to take advantage of her verbally. And because of that, her impression of him was, well, average. ¡°Look, the fact that you don¡¯t even have anything to say shows that I¡¯m not a bad person, and I¡¯m letting you stay for free not because we¡¯ve known each other for a while, if it were anyone else, I wouldn¡¯t bother, it¡¯s a deal, I¡¯ll take you to my apartment.¡± With that, he got right off the road and drove the car in the other direction, and Christine White couldn¡¯t stop herself in time before he took her to his apartment. His apartment is also centrally located, but not in the same ce as Baird Lane¡¯s, and yet it¡¯s only for the rich in C-town. Snap! Hugh Dong turned on the lights, and the bright light illuminated the whole apartment in a sh. Christine White then see theyout of the apartment, not as big as Baird Lane, not as simple and elegant as Baird Lane¡¯s decoration, this ce is permeated with luxury, even the furnishings give people a feeling of super rich. All in all, Hugh Dong¡¯s apartment makes Christine White¡¯s first impression of rich dirt! ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid I¡¯ll steal your stuff?¡± Christine White asked, pointing to an expensive-looking lighter on the coffee table. Hugh Dong took off his jacket and sat down, smiling cheerfully, ¡°Steal whatever you want, it¡¯s just gadgets to me anyway.¡± ¡°You¡¯re pretty ho-hum.¡± Christine White sat down as well. Hugh Dong poured himself a ss of red wine, ¡°It¡¯s closer than President Lane, would you like one?¡± He asked her, shaking his red wine. Christine White waved her hand in thanks. Hugh Dong shrugged his shoulders slightly regretfully and didn¡¯t persuade her, drinking his own wine.T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. After finishing his drink, he picked up his jacket and slung it over his arm, ¡°Alright, you¡¯ll be staying here from now on, I¡¯ll leave you to get some rest.¡± When he finished, he headed for the door. Christine White followed suit, then stopped at the foyer and bowed deeply to him, ¡°Hugh Dong, thank you.¡± ¡°Thanks for nothing, I just want you to treat me better in the future.¡± Hugh Dong said as he rubbed a handful of her hair, then turned his back on her and waved as he walked towards the elevator. Christine White then watched him go into the skytrap before she closed the door and returned to her apartment. This was Hugh Dong¡¯s apartment, so she naturally had no idea of visiting, and directly chose a guest room to go in and prepare to rest. By now it was evening, and it waspletely dark outside, and raining sparsely. Christine White casually took a shower andid down on the bed, and then she didn¡¯t know out of what state of mind, she took out her cell phone, and opened the call logs WeChat ah whatsoever, all the software that can be contacted to look at it. The result of looking at it is that there are no new calls added and no unread messages. Sheughed bitterly and tossed the phone away, annoyed, ¡°Really, looking forward to this for nothing ¡­¡± Knowing full well that the Baird Lane guy probably wouldn¡¯t contact her, she still held out hope that she¡¯d see a call from him on her cell phone, or a message from him. And as it turns out, through and through. A moody Christine White rolls on the bed twice to vent. After venting, she subsided and quietly looked at the ceiling for a while, listening to the pattering rain outside, her heart finally calmed down. I don¡¯t know how long it was, but she looked at the ceiling, her eyes aching from watching, before she sighed and turned off the light, fishing for the covers to put her head over and get ready for bed. The next day, Christine White was awakened by the doorbell. She opened her eyes in a daze, and her whole body was startled for a split second when she realized she was lying in an unfamiliar room. But soon she remembers that she ran away from home yesterday and was taken in by Hugh Dong. So this is Hugh Dong¡¯s apartment. After sorting through the memories ofst night, Christine White¡¯s mind smoothed out and she yawned as she got out of bed to go outside and open the door. Hugh Dong stood outside the door carrying two breakfasts and smiled brightly when he saw her, ¡°Good morning.¡± ¡°Morning.¡± Christine White smiled back at him and sidestepped to make way for the passage. Hugh Dong came in and put breakfast on the table, talking to her as he unwrapped it, ¡°Sleep well?¡± Christine White turned her somewhat stiff neck, ¡°It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s just that the pillow is too low.¡± ¡°There are other pillows in the checkroom of my room, so you can choose a suitable one yourselfter.¡± Hugh Dong handed her the chopsticks. Christine White was ttered to receive it and thanked her profusely. Hugh Dong waved his hand, ¡°There¡¯s no need for you to be so polite to me, just eat.¡± ¡°Uh-huh. ¡­¡± Christine White nodded and took a seat across from him. Neither spoke during the meal. It wasn¡¯t until after breakfast, when Hugh Dong elegantly wiped the corners of his lips, that he broke the silence of a moment ago, ¡°I went back to see President Lanest night, and guess where I met him?¡± Christine White was wiping her mouth as well and paused in her movements at his words, ¡°Where?¡± ¡°You still care about him.¡± Hugh Dong joked. Christine White pursed her lips, not vetoing his remark. Hugh Dong didn¡¯t have the intention of selling the story, and after putting down his napkin and taking another sip of coffee, he followed up with the answer, ¡°In my vi.¡± ¡°What?¡± Christine White froze, then blinked and busied herself with asking, ¡°He went to you?¡± Chapter 363 – Delivering Medicine ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Hugh Dong nodded, ¡°I think it was that aunt of yours, who told her about you getting into my car, so he went looking for me.¡± ¡°And what did he ¡­ told you?¡± Christine White asked with the tips of her chopsticks in her mouth. Hugh Dong propped his head up to look at her, ¡°What do you expect him to tell me?¡± Christine White didn¡¯t expect him to ask her back, and her eyes twinkled for a moment as she returned vaguely, ¡°What could I wish for.¡± ¡°I hope, of course, that he asks where you are and if you¡¯re safe and all that.¡± Hugh Dong winked at her. Christine White lowered her head, ¡°He ¡­ shouldn¡¯t be asking about this.¡± ¡°Hey, that¡¯s where you¡¯re wrong.¡± Hugh Dong tapped the table, ¡°That¡¯s exactly what he asked, asked me where I took you, asked me if I did anything to you.¡± Christine White looked up in shock, ¡°Is he really so ¡­¡± ¡°Yeah, he really asked that, so are you excited now, have you thought about going back to him?¡± Hugh Dong leaned back in his chair and looked at her with deep eyes. Christine White¡¯s small mouth opened, wanting to say something, but in the face of such a gaze from him, she ended up saying nothing. ¡°I¡¯m not going back to him.¡± She replied stubbornly as she looked away. In fact, she couldn¡¯t deceive herself in her heart, for a moment just now, she did want to dart back. But in the end reason overcame impulse and made her suppress the thought of going back. ¡°Yes, but if you don¡¯t divorce him, it¡¯s not a solution to keep living outside.¡± Hugh Dong wrapped his arms around himself and saidzily. Christine White heard this and dropped her eyes and said in a faint voice, ¡°I know, that¡¯s why I¡¯m waiting.¡± ¡°Wait?¡± Hugh Dong raised an eyebrow, ¡°Waiting for him toe pick you up?¡± Christine White hmmmed, ¡°Waiting for him toe over and apologize to me, to be precise.¡± She actually thought a lot about itst night, she loved Baird Lane and promised the old man that she wouldn¡¯t divorce Baird Lane, and unless Baird Lane insisted on divorcing her, she would be his wife for the rest of her life. Since she is his wife, she naturally can¡¯t live apart from him all the time, there will be a day to go back, but she is just not willing, not willing to her husband was counted by another woman cheated, also not willing to he obviously cheated, but why not even say a word of apology to her, but also with her cold war. So she just can¡¯t figure out why he can be so calm, without the slightest regard for her feelings, in fact, what she wants is very simple ah, is his attitude, after all, his cheating, and not of his own volition, as long as he confessed his faults to her, she can bear down the heart of the mustache, and with him back to be a husband and wife, because she loves him! But him, he really didn¡¯t show anything, which is really disappointing. ¡°Wait for him to apologize, and then you will forgive him and go back with him?¡± Hugh Dong quickly guessed what Christine White was thinking. Christine White hmmmed softly, ¡°Something like that.¡± ¡°Then you are going to be disappointed.¡± Hugh Dong spread his hands, ¡°I don¡¯t see President Lane that way, and he doesn¡¯t look like a man who can voluntarily bow down and admit he¡¯s wrong.¡± ¡°I know, his character is too arrogant, not only can¡¯t let go of face, but also easy to offend people, that¡¯s why grandpa let me ¡­ at that time.¡± Saying this, Christine White suddenly realized something, and hastily stopped her words, picking up the milk on the side and taking a sip. However, even though she managed to collect her words in time, Hugh Dong still caught the hint of chagrin in the bottom of her eyes. He narrowed his eyes slightly, feigning disinterest, and asked, ¡°Why don¡¯t you say no more before Lane senior lets you what?¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡± Christine White smiled perfunctorily, ¡°Grandpa told me to keep an eye on him, but now I¡¯ve obviously let his old man down.¡± ¡°Is it ¡­¡± Hugh Dong trailed off, while his eyelids dropped to hide the obscurity in his eyes. Christine White didn¡¯t notice anything different about her as she put down her milk and inquired, ¡°By the way, did Baird Lane say anything else after he asked you those questions?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t say anything, he was very grateful after he realized that I didn¡¯t do anything to you and even arranged a ce for you to stay.¡± Hugh Dong straightened his face and smiled teasingly again.T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. Christine White rolled her eyes, ¡°I¡¯d be surprised if I believed you, he wouldn¡¯t appreciate it.¡± ¡°Tch, forget it if you don¡¯t believe me, that¡¯s all he asked me anyway, he went back after he knew you were with me.¡± ¡°No?¡± Christine White¡¯s small face stiffened a little. Hugh Dong nodded, ¡°Nope!¡± Christine White tightened her palms, a little astringent inside. That¡¯s all Baird Lane asked. Wasn¡¯t he worried about her safety? Besides, didn¡¯t he always hate to see her so close to other men, and he wasn¡¯t even angry when he found out she was staying at Hugh Dong¡¯s ce? ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Watching Christine White¡¯s small face puff out, Hugh Dong leaned forward and asked with interest. Christine White leaned back and pulled away from him, ¡°Nothing, your phone rang.¡± ¡°Oh, right!¡± Hugh Dong calmly retreated back and took his cell phone out of his pocket, and when he took a look at the caller ID, his brows tightened and his aura around him changed quite a bit. Christine White gave him a surprised look, curious as to just who had called and made him so serious, but she didn¡¯t ask. After all, he was just a normal friend with him, and was in no position to ask. So she got up, gathered the dishes on the table and went to the kitchen to clean them, leaving the living room for Hugh Dong to answer the phone. It didn¡¯t take much time to clean the dishes for two people. Christine White did not know if Hugh Dong had finished the call outside, and it was not good to go out and disturb him, so she leaned against the cold wall and waited quietly. After waiting for about a few minutes, she heard a sudden mming sound from outside the kitchen, and suspiciously poked her head out to see that the living room was empty, and she realized that the mming sound just now was made by Hugh Dong when he left. ¡°I can¡¯t believe it¡¯s gone!¡± Christine White muttered as she emerged from the kitchen. I don¡¯t know why Hugh Dong left, but it¡¯s a good thing for her that he¡¯s gone. After all, it wasn¡¯t really good for her, a married woman, to be alone with another man under the same roof for too long. And she wasn¡¯t nning on staying here forever, and was only nning on staying here for two days first, and was going to look for another house to move out of during those two days. As he was thinking, the doorbell suddenly dinged and dinged. Christine White collected her thoughts and looked toward the door, wondering if Hugh Dong had returned. With this conjecture in mind, Christine White did not open her mouth to inquire who the visitor was, but rose directly from the sofa and walked toward the door to open it. However, to her surprise, it was not Hugh Dong but Baird Lane at the door. ¡°You ¡­¡± Before Christine White could finish her sentence, Baird Lane walked right past her and inside the apartment. Christine White saw hime in without even saying hello, her eyebrows furrowed slightly, but she didn¡¯t open her mouth to drive him away, but closed the door and followed him. ¡°What brings you here?¡± She asked in a faint voice as she looked at the man¡¯s tall figure. Baird Lane didn¡¯t move as he surveyed the entire apartment, his face not looking too good, ¡°You didn¡¯t take your medication, Aunt Lucy asked me to bring it to you.¡± With that, he threw something directly at her. Seeing this, Christine White hurriedly caught it in her hands and looked at it, realizing that it was actually the medicine she usually took to regte her bone marrow. ¡°Why would Aunt Lucy let you send this medicine?¡± Christine White held up the small pill bottle and narrowed her almond eyes suspiciously, ¡°I¡¯ve stopped taking this medicine for a long time, and Aunt Lucy knows about it, so I don¡¯t think she¡¯d have asked you to send it?¡± Chapter 364 – Female Companion The drug, which she hadn¡¯t taken since the moment she¡¯d entertained the idea of an in vitro pregnancy, and which Aunt Lucy was supportive of, would never have been sent to her. Then the drug is ¡­ ¡°You sent it here yourself, didn¡¯t you, and why?¡± Christine White stared intently at the side of Baird Lane¡¯s face. Baird Lane didn¡¯t expect her to guess at once, and his eyes twitched, ¡°No reason.¡± He actually just heard that she was living here in Hugh Dong and was so relieved that he found an excuse toe over and take a look. ¡°Really, since there¡¯s no reason for it, then please leave, this is Mr. Dong¡¯s apartment, it¡¯s not good for you to stay here more.¡± Christine White somewhat unhappily kicked people out. Baird Lane frowned, ¡°You also know that this is Hugh Dong¡¯s apartment, so you¡¯re still staying here in peace?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t have peace of mind, I¡¯m just borrowing two bowls and I¡¯ll be moving out in the next couple days.¡± Christine White said lightly. Baird Lane¡¯s furrowed brow eased a bit when he heard that, ¡°Move where?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know, I¡¯m still looking for a ce to live.¡± Christine White replied as she sat down. Baird Lane¡¯s thin lips pursed, ¡°Go pack.¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± Christine White looked at him quizzically. He exined with a sullen face, ¡°I won¡¯t stop you if you want to live out here, but that doesn¡¯t mean you can just stay at another man¡¯s house,st night was fine, I¡¯ll let it go, but not in the future, so you¡¯re moving into my apartment now.¡± ¡°No go!¡± Christine White refused outright. Baird Lane¡¯s breath froze around him, ¡°Reason!¡± Christine White was undaunted as she met his cool eyes, ¡°I moved out of the vi because I wanted to spend some time apart from you to calm each other down, so if I¡¯m still moving to your apartment and living in a ce that has your scent everywhere, is that still separation? Would I still be cool?¡± Baird Lane hadn¡¯t expected that to be the reason for her refusal, and for a moment his face tightened, ¡°So how long do you want to calm down?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Christine White averted her gaze and looked at the carpet at her feet, looking a little confused as she returned, ¡°My cool down time all depends on your attitude.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Baird Lane narrowed his eyes. Christine White tugged at the corner of her mouth, ¡°If you don¡¯t get it, go back and think about it.¡± Once again, she gave her expulsion order. Baird Lane was quite upset to see her hating the way he was leaving so quickly, and turned toward the door. He left so decisively that Christine White was not happy. She stood up and shouted at his back, ¡°Wait!¡± Baird Lane stopped and looked at her with a slight sideways nce. She sucked in her breath and clenched her palms together and asked, ¡°Did youe here for no other purpose than to deliver this medicine to me?¡± ¡°What do you expect me to be about?¡± Baird Lane asked without answering. Christine White bit her lower lip and hesitated to speak. She was hoping to hear, of course, his words that he hade here to take her back or to apologize to her. But him, he didn¡¯t get it in the least, and instead he asked her back. This really made her angry, at the same time, her heart was also very upset, obviously the person who made a mistake was him, shouldn¡¯t hee to her to apologize? Why is it that he can¡¯t understand himself and needs her to remind him?Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. She didn¡¯t want to be reminded! Thinking about this, Christine White closed her eyes tiredly, and when she opened them again, they were nd, ¡°There¡¯s no purpose to it, go away, I don¡¯t want to see you right now.¡± This statement, made Baird Lane huff a little inside, he stopped walking, and turned around, ¡°Don¡¯t want to see me? Christine White, who do you want to see then?¡± Christine White didn¡¯t know what he was angry about and didn¡¯t care to know, she looked away from him, ¡°Who do you care who I want to see, it¡¯s not you anyway, so instead of arguing with me here about who I want to see, why don¡¯t you figure out what to do to fix things between us, Baird Lane, do you want a divorce?¡± She asked him. Baird Lane¡¯s pupils constricted for a moment, then his face grimaced, ¡°You want a divorce?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t say that, and I promised Grandpa I wouldn¡¯t get a divorce, so I¡¯m not going to voluntarily divorce you, but if you want to ¡­¡± ¡°No way!¡± Baird Lane interrupted her directly and told her solemnly, ¡°I¡¯m not getting a divorce!¡± Hearing this, Christine White¡¯s heart was slightly touched, but soon, calmness returned, ¡°Since you don¡¯t want to get divorced either, go back and think about what to do about this situation we¡¯re in nowadays, especially what¡¯s going on between you and Molly Bort, ande back to me when you¡¯ve thought it all through. ¡± The words fell, she pushed him towards the door, pushed him to the door, and then mmed the door with a bang, the whole Land action was flowing, clean, without the slightest bit of lingering. Baird Lane looked at the closed door in front of him, his thin lips were pursed into a straight line, and his heart was more than a little bit torn with anger. ¡°This woman ¡­¡± He never imagined that he would one day be so unappealing to Christine White that he would be thrown out of the house in disgust. He didn¡¯t let his anger out though, her words, still filling his mind. She was right, it was time for him to think about what to do about this cold rtionship with her today. Originally, his initial n was to talk to her after the old man¡¯s funeral, in exchange for her forgiveness, and get back together with her. Butter Gates brought Molly Bort¡¯s words, and made him discourage the idea of talking to her, he is not sure whether he and Molly Bort have sex or not, everything can only be determined when two monthster, Molly Bort will be pregnant or not. If Molly Bort was pregnant, that child he wouldn¡¯t keep, and if she wasn¡¯t, it would potentially prove that he didn¡¯t have a rtionship with Molly Bort, and then he could naturally be honest with Christine White and say that nothing happened between him and Molly Bort. In addition, he also wants to use Molly Bort in these two months to thoroughly find out who Leo Bort is with The Lane Family enemies hiding in the shadows, he doesn¡¯t want to put it off any longer, in these two months, he must root out these potential dangers. At that thought, Baird Lane left the ce after a cold glint erupted from his dark eyes. Inside the door, Christine White saw him go through the cat¡¯s eye and was both relieved and a little upset at the same time. She couldn¡¯t help butunch a small tantrum, kicking a shoebox aside and muttering mockingly, ¡°I don¡¯t know if you really don¡¯t get it or you¡¯re just pretending not to get it, all I wanted was for you to apologize to me and you couldn¡¯t even do it, heh ¡­¡± She smiled helplessly and bitterly and turned to go back to the guest room. In the evening, Hugh Dong came over again with a bouquet of flowers. Christine White was ttered and took the flowers, ¡°Why are you giving me this all of a sudden?¡± ¡°I saw it when I was passing by, so I bought it in passing, besides, there is something I want to ask you a favor.¡± Hugh Dong asked her with folded hands. Christine White set the flowers aside, ¡°What¡¯s the favor?¡± ¡°There¡¯s an auction tonight and I need a femalepanion, so I thought of you.¡± Christine White hesitated and asked, ¡°Well, does the femalepanion need to do anything?¡± ¡°No need to do anything, just stay by my side.¡± Hugh Dong replied. Christine White nodded her head in agreement, ¡°I know, just thank you for letting me stay here for a while.¡± ¡°Letting you stay here, I didn¡¯t think of letting you repay me, but I¡¯m happy but still quite surprised that you agreed to be my femalepanion, I thought you would refuse.¡± Hugh Dongughed lightly. Christine White poured a ss of water for him, ¡°Apart from letting me stay temporarily, you have helped me a lot, and in reason, I should return to help you, and just being a femalepanion is not too much to ask, so I won¡¯t refuse, so ¡­ Setting off now?¡± She looked at him. Chapter 365 The Bort Family, Inc. Hugh Dong hmmm¡¯d, ¡°Let¡¯s get you styled first.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll get my bag then.¡± With that, Christine White turned to go back to her room. But after taking two steps, he called out to him, ¡°It¡¯s okay that President Lane might be in attendance at this auction?¡± ¡°Baird Lane will be there?¡± Christine White flinched. Hugh Dong spread his hands andughed lightly, ¡°I¡¯m just saying maybe, but the likelihood is high.¡± The likelihood is high ¡­ Christine White was silent, and in her heart she suddenly regretted a little bit about agreeing to be his femalepanion. Baird Lane is a man who doesn¡¯t like to see her getting close to other men, and if he sees her attending an event as Hugh Dong¡¯s date, he might do something about it. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me in the first ce.¡± Christine White pinched the bridge of her nose in some chagrin. Hugh Dong spread his hands, ¡°It just came to me.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Christine White somewhat disbelieved him. Hugh Dong opened his eyes wide, ¡°Really, look at my sincere eyes!¡± As he spoke, his eyes blinked twice in tandem, and whenbined with his face, which was too beautiful to be real, it was a killer. Christine White was mesmerized by his beauty, and the little suspicion that had risen in her heart dissipated all at once. She scratched her hair in tears, ¡°Never mind, if he goes, he goes.¡± ¡°What, you don¡¯t mind if he sees us attending the event as male and femalepanions? I see that you seem to have just regretted agreeing to me a bit.¡± Hugh Dong wrapped his arms around himself and looked at her in a good way. Christine White waved her hand, ¡°Just now I was a bit regretful, but I promised you, so I can¡¯t go back on my promise, wait for me for two minutes, I¡¯ll change my clothes by the way.¡± Christine White finished speaking, then directly entered the room. A few minutester, she came out changed and grabbed her bag. Hugh Dong sized her up for a few moments, to circled around her and finally whistled at her, ¡°Not bad, your dressing style has improved from before.¡± Christine White smiled, ¡°Thanks, that¡¯s what everyone else said.¡± ¡°Who is it?¡± Hugh Dong asked. Christine White¡¯s smile stalled for two seconds and she shook her head, ¡°There¡¯s no one, let¡¯s not talk about it, let¡¯s go.¡± ¡°Okay, I won¡¯t ask, and by the looks of you, I can probably guess who it is.¡± Hugh Dong shrugged his shoulders. Christine White tugged at the corner of her mouth and said nothing, following him out of the apartment. It¡¯s almost nine o¡¯clock when you¡¯re done styling. Christine White got out of the car and stood in front of it, curiously surveying the premises of this auction. I thought that this auction would be held in a hotel just like thest charity auction, but I didn¡¯t expect it to be thergest entertainment club in C city. It was her first time here, and for a moment she couldn¡¯t help but feel a little fresh, craning her neck to keep looking around. Finally, Hugh Dong broke her head over with one hand and admonished in a lowered voice, ¡°Don¡¯t look around, in vain, you¡¯ve been married to Baird Lane for three years, howe you¡¯re still as unseen as a bumpkin?¡± At that, Christine White rolled her eyes, ¡°It¡¯s not like I¡¯ve been here before, I¡¯ve just always heard about how luxurious and exciting it is, so I couldn¡¯t help but look around more at once.¡± ¡°To see it in a while go in and see it, don¡¯t give me a whole lot of fall out just outside.¡± Hugh Dong reminded her. Christine White bristled, ¡°I know.¡± ¡°Good to know, let¡¯s go.¡± Hugh Dong bent his arm. Christine White knew what it meant and was aware that she was now his date, so naturally she took her hand in hers and walked with him towards the clubhouse. Once inside the clubhouse, a staff member handed out masks. Christine White realized that for this auction, she actually had to wear a mask. It was a really good thing for her, though, because when she hade in just now, she had met so many acquaintances, all from the circle. She had been afraid she would be recognized by them. After all, she¡¯s Baird Lane¡¯s wife and now she¡¯s following another man around, which would make it seem like she¡¯s cuckolding Baird Lane any way. But now it was better, with this mask she didn¡¯t have to worry about anyone recognizing her. After thinking about it, Christine White let go of Hugh Dong¡¯s arm and moved quickly to put the mask on. Hugh Dong couldn¡¯t help but raise an eyebrow when he saw how aggressive she was with a mask, ¡°You like this stuff?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Christine White didn¡¯t respond. Hugh Dong thought he had hit the nail on the head, stroking his chin and pondering for a few seconds, ¡°I really can¡¯t see that you actually like these things, turn around and I¡¯ll have someone send a box over to you.¡± ¡°What?¡± This time Christine White heard clearly, the corner of her mouth couldn¡¯t help but twitch, ¡°Who likes these anymore, I don¡¯t want you to give them away either, alright, hurry up and find a seat, the auction is about to start.¡± ¡°What¡¯s the rush, go and say hello to everyone first.¡± Hugh Dong said, walking unhurriedly towards the crowd in front. As his femalepanion, Christine White had no choice but to stomp her foot and follow him there together. She had wanted to apany him to the auction early, and then go back to rest early, so that Baird Lane wouldn¡¯t reallye crashing inter. But he¡¯s good, soid back, in no hurry at all, much less worried about what kind of a fixer-upper she¡¯ll create when she meets Baird Lane. Really big heart, hopefully Baird Lane won¡¯te. Christine White red at Hugh Dong¡¯s back and thought helplessly.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. After ten minutes, Hugh Dong finally finished greeting some people. Christine White breathed a soft sigh of relief, ¡°The auction is starting, so it¡¯s time to go over there now, right?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Hugh Dong nodded as he nced at his watch. The two of them walked towards the auction venue, and when they arrived, the auction venue was almost full of people, and the atmosphere was still solemn. Hugh Dong chose thest row of seats and sat down, Christine White sat beside him and after looking around, inquired in a low voice, ¡°Is there any special significance to this auction, why do I feel that the atmosphere is not quite right.¡± ¡°Your perception is quite sensitive.¡± Hugh Dong listened to her words, a slight surprise skimming through his narrow phoenix eyes. Christine White straightened her back, ¡°So, I was right?¡± ¡°Half, but nothing special, everyone¡¯s here for The Bort Family¡¯spany.¡± Hugh Dong said as he crossed his legs. Christine White was very sensitive to the word The Bort Family, especially when she heard that the auction was rted to Molly Bort¡¯spany, her expression became very serious, ¡°The Bort Family¡¯spany? Don¡¯t tell me that one of the items in this auction is The Bort Family¡¯spany?¡± ¡°Yeah, you¡¯re right, it really is The Bort Family¡¯spany.¡± Hugh Dong grinned at her and winked. Christine White almost didn¡¯t stand up in shock, but she pinched her thighs hard enough to keep from losing her cool in the midst of the asion. ¡°How did The Bort Family¡¯spany go into foreclosure? I didn¡¯t hear The Bort Family¡¯spany went bankrupt!¡± She was desperate to know what the hell was going on. ¡°Who says that onlypanies that go bankrupt are auctioned off, there is also another situation ah, thepany does not want to operate and wants to sell to the highest price, so it is listed in the auction house, so that people canpete, The Bort Family¡¯spany is probably the reason why it appears in the auction.¡± Hugh Dong exins. Christine White was muted for a few seconds, ¡°How in the world could Leo Bort be thinking of selling thepany for good?¡± ¡°Who knows, anyway, a month ago on the fifteenth, the auction house had the announcement of The Bort Family Company¡¯s auction.¡± Hugh Dong spread his hands and returned with ack of interest. Christine White frowned, ¡°A month ago on the fifteenth?¡± Wasn¡¯t it a month ago, on the 15th, the day after Leo Bort was bailed out of jail? So then ¡­ Baird Lane knew very early on that The Bort Family Company was up for auction? Since that¡¯s the case, he¡¯s definitelying to this auction, so is he here now? Chapter 366 – Location of Baird Lane With that in mind, Christine White hastened to stretch her neck and look around for Baird Lane. It was just that the auction room was dimly lit and everyone in the room had a mask on their face, so for a moment, she couldn¡¯t really tell which one was Baird Lane. ¡°You¡¯re looking for President Lane?¡± said Christine White, whose hasty search for something was watched by Hugh Dong, and with a little thought, he knew who she was looking for. Christine White didn¡¯t hide it from him either, admitting straight out graciously, ¡°Well, The Bort Family¡¯spany auction, he¡¯ll be there for sure, I just haven¡¯t found out where he is right now.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not easy.¡± Hugh Dong pped his hands. A staff member in waiter¡¯s clothes immediately appeared behind him, ¡°Can I help you, sir?¡± ¡°Is President Lane of The Lane Family Group here?¡± Hugh Dong asked. Christine White looked at him with her jaw dropped, suddenly feeling like her intelligence had taken a serious hit. Yeah, she could have just asked the organizers directly for the location of Baird Lane, and she just stupidly stuck her neck out looking around. What is not stupid!T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°President Lane is already here.¡± The staff replied respectfully. ¡°And where is he now?¡± Hugh Dong asked again. The staff member pointed toward a spot in the front row and hurriedly withdrew his hand. Hugh Dong smiled and nodded, ¡°I see, thanks.¡± ¡°You¡¯re wee sir.¡± The staff member bowed slightly and retreated. Christine White looked at Hugh Dong, ¡°Which position did he just point to, I didn¡¯t see it.¡± ¡°The one in the very center of the first row is President Lane,¡± Hugh Dong told her. As soon as Christine White heard this, she immediately looked towards the first row, and this time with the exact location of Baird Lane, she did see Baird Lane at once. He was sitting with his back to her, a bit of a distance away from her, several rows of seats apart. Although she couldn¡¯t see his face, judging by the familiar back, it was Baird Lane, and to his left was Gates. ¡°President Lane came here to shoot down The Bort Family¡¯spany, right?¡± Hugh Dong rubbed his chin and burst out. Christine White nced at him before returning her gaze to Baird Lane¡¯s back, ¡°You should too.¡± ¡°This was also guessed by you?¡± Hugh Dong raised his eyebrows. Christine White bristled, ¡°There was something in your eyes when you mentioned The Bort Family Company earlier, so I¡¯m guessing that¡¯s why you¡¯re here tonight.¡± Hugh Dongughed lowly, ¡°So you¡¯re paying so much attention to me, that¡¯s right, my purpose is the same as President Lane¡¯s, it¡¯s all about The Bort Family Company, and how the auction of The Bort Family Company will make the group go further.¡± ¡°So you¡¯re definitely going to shoot down The Bort Family Company tonight?¡± Christine White asked. Hugh Dong stretched his waist, ¡°That¡¯s not necessarily true, if President Lane didn¡¯te, The Bort Familypany would be in my pocket, but now that President Lane is also here, my chances of winning the auction are obviously much smaller, how about this, you go and talk to President Lane for me. Why don¡¯t you go and talk to President Lane for me and ask him to give up The Bort Family Company?¡± Christine White rolled her eyes, ¡°You¡¯re kidding, what do I say? And he and I are still out in the cold, so y fair with him yourself.¡± ¡°Tsk, what a heartless woman!¡± Hugh Dong propped up his head, ¡°I see, you actually can¡¯t wait for President Lane to get The Bort Family¡¯spany in your heart, right?¡± With her mind caught, Christine White couldn¡¯t help but dryly cough, ¡°That ¡­ No matter what, he is also my husband, so ¡­¡± ¡°Forget it, no matter what, the most important thing in your heart is President Lane anyway.¡± Hugh Dong was a little sullen. Christine White¡¯s eyes dropped darkly. Yeah, no matter what, Baird Lane is at the top of her heart, even if he makes mistakes and breaks her heart, as long as she still loves him, he¡¯s the one who makes her care the most. So naturally, she wants him to get his wish for The Bort Family¡¯spany. At that thought, Christine White raised her eyes and stared at Baird Lane¡¯s back again. Perhaps her gaze was so focused that Baird Lane was vaguely aware of it. He subconsciously twisted his head towards the back and saw a woman staring at him with her eyes fixed on him. The woman was dressed in a red gown with a delicate fox mask on her face, and although she couldn¡¯t see her face, the feeling she brought to him was so familiar. ¡°Christine White!¡± murmured Baird Lane, narrowing his eyes and spitting out the three words. Christine White couldn¡¯t hear what he was saying, but the sudden look he gave her jolted her mind. Her heart was beating like thunder and she hurriedly avoided looking at him anymore. Hugh Dong noticed her strange appearance and subconsciously asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Baird Lane!¡± replied Christine White, lowering her head and lowering her voice, ¡°he seems to recognize me.¡± ¡°President Lane saw you?¡± Hugh Dong was slightly surprised. Christine White hmmm¡¯d, ¡°Maybe it was because I was just looking at him, for too long, and that guy of his is always wary, so he caught on.¡± Hugh Dong didn¡¯t hold back augh, ¡°Isn¡¯t that a good thing, you¡¯d be sad if he didn¡¯t recognize you.¡± ¡°What a good thing!¡± Christine White rolled her eyes anxiously, ¡°If he recognizes me, he¡¯s bound to recognize you, and then he¡¯s bound to guess that I¡¯m attending the event as your date, and then he might do something.¡± ¡°So you¡¯re worried about me?¡± Hugh Dong moved closer to her. Christine White pushed his face straight away, ¡°You¡¯re overthinking it, I¡¯m just worried about myself, help me see if he¡¯s still looking at me?¡± ¡°OK, I¡¯ll take a look for you.¡± Hugh Dong looked toward the first row. Two secondster, he calmly withdrew his gaze, ¡°Well, it¡¯s safe to assume that he did recognize us, and is staring our way at the moment, and not looking too good.¡± Christine White held her forehead with a headache, ¡°Sure enough ¡­ I¡¯m going to the restroom!¡± She needed to wash her face, cool off, and calm her mind so she could deal with Baird Ler. Since Baird Lane had already recognized her and Hugh Dong, he definitely wouldn¡¯t let up and would definitelye looking for them after the auction was over. ¡°Do you want me to apany you?¡± Hugh Dong inquired. Christine White waved her hand, ¡°No need, don¡¯t you want to auction The Bort Family¡¯spany, the next auction item is it, you stay here, I¡¯ll just go by myself.¡± After saying that, she got up and quietly left the auction hall. In the restroom, Christine White stood at the sink and caught two handfuls of cold water in her hand and pped it on her face. The cold water made her shiver not to mention calmed her restless heart. She looked at herself in the mirror, her face was a bit tired, even with makeup, there was ayer of faint dark circles under her eyelids, looking at her gave her a spiritless look. ¡°This is not good!¡± Christine White muttered, before she took a tissue out of her bag to dry her face, and another to put on her lipstick. After smearing her lipstick, she scrutinized herself again, feeling a little more refined than she had just been, before putting on her mask and preparing to leave the restroom and head back to the auction hall. However, just as she was walking out of the restroom, a figure suddenly shed out from the right. The figure moved quickly, and before she could see who it was, her wrist was yanked by the figure and vigorously pushed her backward against the wall. She was so startled that she was about to cry out in rm when arge hand suddenly covered her mouth and whispered a warning, ¡°No screaming!¡± The familiar voice, and the familiar scent of men¡¯s perfume made Christine White freeze. How could she not have imagined that the person holding her hostage would actually be him? Baird Lane! Chapter 367 – Forced Kiss Christine White was relieved to know that it was Baird Lane and not some other dangerous person, and then the next moment, she was a little angry. What was he doing here holding her hostage for no good reason, making her think she was going to be kidnapped again! ¡°Uh-huh!¡± Christine White stared at Baird Lane with two almond eyes, huffing and puffing, signaling him to hurry up and let her go. Baird Lane met her eyes seeping with anger, his thin lips pursed slightly as he released his hand from her mouth, but his body, still against her, held her against the wall without retreating. With her mouth free, Christine White took two big breaths and thenined, ¡°What are you doing? You scared me to death!¡± ¡°Are you Hugh Dong¡¯s date?¡± Baird Lane questioned in a deep voice. Christine White¡¯s eyes twinkled twice without denying it, ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°How can you be his date? Christine White, don¡¯t forget, you¡¯re married!¡± Baird Lane¡¯s cheeks clenched, showing that he was suppressing his anger at the moment. Christine White naturally heard the anger in his tone and couldn¡¯t help but sigh inwardly, she knew this would happen when he recognized her. ¡°I haven¡¯t forgotten, but I also don¡¯t feel that I have done anything wrong, Hugh Dong has helped me many times, what¡¯s wrong with me just being his femalepanion and apanying him to an auction?¡± Christine White looked at Baird Lane and said in a cool and widowed voice. Baird Laneughed in exasperation, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? You¡¯re my wife and you go off to be with another man and you don¡¯t think it¡¯s wrong, Christine White, where do you put me?¡± Christine White rubbed her brow, ¡°Are you ming me for not being your date to this auction?¡± Baird Lane pursed his thin lips tighter and didn¡¯t answer. Christine White thought she was right and let out a light mockingugh, ¡°You me me now, don¡¯t you think it¡¯s too unreasonable? Did you tell me about this auction? Did you ever reveal to me that you wanted me to apany you to the auction? You didn¡¯t even, so who are you to me me now!¡± ¡°Even if I didn¡¯t, that¡¯s no reason for you to be someone else¡¯s date!¡± Baird Lane growled lowly. Christine White took a breath and barely suppressed her inner emotions as she calmly returned, ¡°I became Hugh Dong¡¯s femalepanion just to thank him for helping me so much, nothing else.¡±Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. ¡°You do think nothing else, but what about Hugh Dong? Does he think so too?¡± Baird Lane still hasn¡¯t died down. Christine White half-helped her forehead, ¡°So what else, what else do you think there will be, Hugh Dong and I are innocent of each other, it¡¯s not as sordid as you think, instead of specting about how Hugh Dong and I are, you should think about what I said to you during the day, so have you thought about how to resolve our current rtionship? ?¡± Baird Lane sniffed and frowned hard. Christine White understood something when she saw his dy in speaking, and smiled to herself, ¡°It seems that you have not thought about it, in that case, you continue to think about it, I should go back.¡± ¡°Going back to Hugh Dong?¡± said Baird Lane, grabbing her arm and not letting her go. Christine White looked at him, ¡°Let go!¡± Instead of letting go, Baird Lane¡¯s grip tightened, ¡°I¡¯m not letting you go to Hugh Dong.¡± ¡°I¡¯m Hugh Dong¡¯s date!¡± ¡°From this moment on, you are no more.¡± ¡°Then it¡¯s no use talking to me, you should go talk to Hugh Dong and see if he agrees!¡± Christine White looked at him. Baird Lane¡¯s eyes narrowed, ¡°Christine White, you¡¯re purposely trying to piss me off aren¡¯t you?¡± Christine White snorted, ¡°I don¡¯t have the time to piss you off, you¡¯re the one who¡¯s holding onto me.¡± As the words left her mouth, she shook off his hand directly and gave him a shove to push him away before crossing over to him and walking forward. Baird Lane¡¯s anger rose instantly as he watched her walk away so unceremoniously, only to find another man. He clenched his fists at first, then took a stride after her, catching up to Christine White and grabbing her by the shoulders, pinning her back against the wall of the aisle. Her back was bumped coldly, Christine White stifled a grunt, her eyebrows furrowed, and her heart suddenly became a little angry, she red at the man, ¡°Baird Lane, you um¡­¡± Before the words of usation were finished, her open lips were captured by the man¡¯s precision, and the rest of her words were swallowed into his mouth. Christine White how did not expect Baird Lane will suddenly kiss her, for a moment can not help but freeze, two eyes wide open, half a long time did not return to God. And by the time she came back to her senses, the man¡¯s tongue had imed her mouth several times. ¡°Well ¡­¡± Christine White¡¯s body shrank and both arms came up as she struggled to push the man away. The man, after being pushed by her just now, was already prepared, so when she pushed him, he directly yanked her wrists and lifted them to the wall above her head to confine them, so that she could no longer struggle and could only let him do whatever he wanted. In the past, when men were so forceful, Christine White struggled a few times, and after realizing that she couldn¡¯t break free, she just let him be. But now she wouldn¡¯t do that, simply because when he kissed her, she couldn¡¯t help but have that picture Molly Bort had sent in her mind. That picture with those marks on him and Molly Bort always haunted her. She even wondered if he had kissed Molly Bort so forcefully at that time, as he was kissing her at this moment. ¡°Vomit!¡± Unable to think any longer, Christine White just felt her stomach turn over, causing her to let out a dry retch, slightly nauseous and wanting to vomit. Baird Lane was stunned for a moment when he noticed, then immediately released her, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡± There was a hint of nervousness in his tone. Christine White held out a hand to him, signaling him to stay away, and then she slowly crouched down along the wall, vomiting even more. Seeing this, Baird Lane¡¯s expression tightened, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? I¡¯ll take you to the hospital!¡± With that, he was about to go up and hug her. Like a frightened animal, Christine White put her other hand out as well, blocking it in the air along with the one from earlier, and forced herself to hold back the nausea she felt inside and said, ¡°I¡¯m fine, I just think your kiss, it makes me ufortable.¡± ¡°Ufortable?¡± Baird Lane blushed slightly, understanding everything instantly after seeing the dislike in her eyes. She actually resented him and even found his kisses disgusting? ¡°Christine White!¡± burst out Baird Lane, gritting his teeth and squeezing out Christine White¡¯s name and looking at her grimly, ¡°Does my kiss make you want to vomit so much?¡± Christine White stood up, ¡°Yes, just the thought that you might have kissed Molly Bort makes me sick, I want to throw up, you know, I hate Molly Bort, I hate Molly Bort, so how can I be okay with my husband, kissing the woman I hate the most. ¡± Baird Lane¡¯s eyelids dropped to hide the look that rolled over his eyes, ¡°I didn¡¯t kiss her.¡± Neither was, nor is, he ever kissed Molly Bort. Christine White took a step back, a look of distrust clearly written on her face, ¡°If you say it¡¯s not there, it¡¯s not there? Your marks are so obvious in that photo ¡­¡± ¡°Sometimes what you see, isn¡¯t always true, and in this world, anything can be faked!¡± Baird Lane interrupted her in a hushed voice. Christine White¡¯s mouth opened and she was about to say something when a crisp p suddenly sounded from behind her. ¡°President Lane, the fact that you cheated on your wife and pissed off Elder Lane is now well known in the circle, and now you are telling Christine that the fact that you cheated on your wife might be false, don¡¯t you think it¡¯s a bit too ridiculous?¡± Hugh Dong apuded while walking over from behind Christine White. Chapter 368 – A tit-for-tat confrontation Baird Lane looked at him with beady eyes, ¡°Get out!¡± Hugh Dong pretended not to hear it, instead he even smiled provocatively at Baird Lane, ¡°President Lane, this isn¡¯t your territory, you¡¯re not in a position to tell me to get lost.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Christine White tugged on Hugh Dong¡¯s sleeve, ¡°Don¡¯t you mess with him, it won¡¯t do you any good.¡± ¡°Are you concerned about me?¡± Hugh Dong smiled teasingly at her. Christine White frowned, ¡°Behave yourself, will you, by the way, why did youe over? The auction is over?¡± ¡°Yeah, the auction ended and I saw that you didn¡¯t evene back, so I came over to look for you myself, and I didn¡¯t expect to hear something interesting.¡± Speaking of this, Hugh Dong looked askance at Baird Lane with a smile. ¡°No wonder, then, that you photographed The Bort Family¡¯spany?¡± Christine White nodded and asked again. Hugh Dong sighed in mock regret, ¡°I can¡¯t rob President Lane.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Christine White staggered for a moment, then thought of something and opened her mouth slightly, ¡°You ¡­ didn¡¯t get a shot?¡± ¡°Yeah, caught on camera by the special assistant next to President Lane.¡± Hugh Dong spread his hands. Baird Lane couldn¡¯t help but see a few rays of starbursts in his eyes as he watched the two just talk, forgetting that he was even there, ¡°Are you done?¡± His voice was temperatureless, as if it came from the cold ice of the snowy mountains, making people shiver when they heard it. Christine White knew that this was a prelude to Baird Lane¡¯splete outburst, and it wasn¡¯t good enough to talk to Hugh Dong any longer, pulling her gaze back, ¡°That¡¯s all.¡± ¡°Now that you¡¯ve finished,e back with me!¡± Baird Lane held out his hand toward her. Christine White nced at his hand, then backed away shaking her head, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m not going back with you!¡± ¡°Yeah President Lane. ¡°Hugh Dong moved a step to the right, blocking Christine White behind him, and looked at Baird Lane with a yful smile, ¡°Even though you guys are husband and wife and I shouldn¡¯t get involved in your affairs, but now that Christine is staying at my ce and is also my femalepanion, I will have the obligation to help her solve the trouble in front of her, since she doesn¡¯t want to go back with you, then don¡¯t force yourself, go back by yourself.¡± Hugh Dong¡¯s words undoubtedly irritated Baird Lane, adding to the coldness around him. His grim gaze swept over Hugh Dong and finally settled on Christine White¡¯s face, ¡°Christine White, I¡¯m going to ask you again, are you sure you don¡¯t want to go back?¡± Hearing this question from Baird Lane, Christine White¡¯s heart thumped, inexplicably a little uneasy, subconsciously like a loose tongue. But soon, the thought came back to her that he hadn¡¯t confessed to what he¡¯d done with Molly Bort, and she forced down that uneasiness again, nodding in a firm manner, ¡°Yes, I¡¯m not going back with you, and until you¡¯ve figured out what to do about our current rtionship, I think it¡¯s best that we don¡¯t even see each other, and let each other cool off for good. ¡± With that said, she ruthlessly stopped looking at him and crossed over to him to walk forward. But after two steps, she stopped again, but didn¡¯t turn around, ¡°Call me when you think of it, I¡¯lle out to meet you, bye!¡± She tightened the chain of her bag on her shoulder and lifted her feet again. Hugh Dong whistled, ¡°Gee, President Lane, it¡¯s not nice to be left all alone, is it?¡± Baird Lane shot him a murderous re, ¡°You want to die?¡± Hugh Dong fearless lowugh two sound, ¡°Come on President Lane, you threaten other people still good, threaten me can not do, my life ah, can only hold in my own hands, no one else has the right to take, my father can not, you can not! And President Lane, Christine White, I¡¯ll take it!¡± ¡°It¡¯s a deal?¡± Baird Lane sneered, ¡°What do you think you are, she¡¯s my wife and I¡¯m the only one she has in her heart, there¡¯s no way in hell you¡¯re getting her and I¡¯m not going to let you get her, so you better stay away from her.¡± ¡°President Lane, it seems like you still haven¡¯t taken my words to heart, I said that threats are useless to me, and what I just said was not a discussion with you, but a notice to you.¡± Hugh Dong¡¯s expression also chilled down, there was no longer a trace of the frivolous look he had just had, but rather he had returned to his true nature. ¡°You can¡¯t do it!¡± Baird Lane looked at him. Hugh Dong let out a light snort, ¡°Whether I can do it or not, President Lane you can wait and see, I can clearly tell President Lane, even if Christine is your wife now, and has you in her heart, I have a thousand ways to make her divorce you, and even forget about you, do you believe me? ¡± At that, Baird Lane realized something and his pupils plummeted, ¡°What are you trying to do to her?¡± The corner of Hugh Dong¡¯s mouth hooked up in a sinister arc, ¡°What I want to do, President Lane you should have already thought of it in your heart, but don¡¯t worry, that¡¯s just my final approach, I won¡¯t use it on her until I have no choice, after all, I love her more than you do.¡± ¡°You love her?¡± Baird Lane¡¯s temples bulged and he grabbed him by the cor, ¡°Who are you to say you love!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t?¡± Hugh Dong snorted coldly and pulled back his cor sneering at Baird Lane, ¡°I think I¡¯m more qualified than you President Lane, at least I know how to love someone, I won¡¯t keep breaking her heart, I¡¯ll give her enough security, and these President Lane did you give her? ¡± Baird Lane¡¯s clenched fists quivered for a moment without speaking. The arc of Hugh Dong¡¯s mouth grew thicker, ¡°Can¡¯t say anything right, because you didn¡¯t give her enough security, because you kept making her sad, so you couldn¡¯t say anything, and even when you had sex with other women, you didn¡¯t have a word of apology or an exnation for her, so President Lane do you think you¡¯re qualified to be her husband? ¡± ¡°It¡¯s not your ce to question whether I¡¯m good enough or not!¡± Baird Lane shouted down.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. ¡°Irritated?¡± Hugh Dong mockinglyughed out, ¡°also, normal men will not be like President Lane you, obviously made a mistake and still not even a little bit of weakness, I suddenly feel that Christine is really blind ah, fell in love with you so arrogant and conceited arrogant man, so she is doomed to end up with a wound. ¡± ¡°What do you know? Do you think I didn¡¯t know that she was waiting for me to apologize, in fact I knew all about it, I just had other reasons for not doing so.¡± At that, Baird Lane seemed to think of something and his cheeks bit. However, Hugh Dong didn¡¯t feel the slightest bit surprised by his words, instead, the sneer in his eyes increased, ¡°Reason? Your so-called reason is nothing more than your pretense of wanting to protect her, you didn¡¯t apologize to her, you intentionally made her angry at you so that she wouldn¡¯t forgive you, and you also treated her with indifference, wanting to aim to create an illusion that your rtionship is broken, right?¡± Baird Lane¡¯s eyes narrowed abruptly, ¡°You ¡­¡± ¡°You are trying to ask me how I know about it right?¡± Hugh Dong wrapped his arms around himself and smiled with disdain, ¡°With President Lane¡¯s emotional intelligence, what you want to do can be understood by thinking a little deeper, you agreed to Christine moving out of The Lane Family so that The Lane Family¡¯s enemies would think that your rtionship is broken, thinking that That way, The Lane Family¡¯s haters won¡¯t hit on Christine, thinking that will protect her, heh ¡­¡± Hugh Dong blew his nails, ¡°Ridiculous to the core, this is simply President Lane your self-righteous protection, you never thought about whether Christine wants this kind of protection from you or not, but that¡¯s right, your arrogance your condescension makes you not even think about Christine¡¯s feelings, because you see Christine as your subordinate, so ¡­¡± ¡°You shut up!¡± Baird Lane interrupted him with a cold outburst, ¡°What do you mean I¡¯m treating her like an essory?¡± Chapter 369 The bastard ¡°Am I wrong?¡± Hugh Dong sarcastically spread his hands, ¡°You just treat Christine as an essory, so you don¡¯t think about her feelings, you subconsciously think that she should follow the route that you n for her, you think you are doing her good, but you never thought about whether she wants this kind of goodness from you or not, and I guess she doesn¡¯t. ¡± Hearing this, Baird Lane¡¯s heart fluttered. He couldn¡¯t deny that he did decide on his n to protect Christine White in this way without asking her what she wanted. Is he, uh, wrong? Hugh Dong could see that Baird Lane had some self-doubt, his narrow eyes narrowed for a moment and then passed away, ¡°Well President Lane, I¡¯m afraid Christine has gone far away after I¡¯ve told you so much, I should go and find her, after all, I¡¯m the one who brought her here, so naturally I have to return her in one piece. So President Lane, I¡¯ll leave you to it.¡± He turned his back on Baird Lane and waved as he sashayed away. Outside the door of the auction hall, Hugh Dong found Christine White waiting there and jogged past, ¡°Been waiting long?¡± Christine White gave him a look, ¡°What did you tell him all about?¡± ¡°You mean President Lane, huh?¡± Hugh Dong asked rhetorically with a smile. Christine White pursed her little lips, ¡°Who else do you think I¡¯m asking.¡± ¡°Oh, just kidding with you.¡± Hugh Dong waved his hand in a dangling manner, ¡°I, ah, didn¡¯t say anything to him, just letting him know how low his emotional intelligence really is, in addition, I also mentioned him, let him apologize to you, as for whether he can figure it out or not, and whether or not he¡¯ll look for you, I don¡¯t know.¡± Christine White sniffed, her eyes dropping, ¡°I suppose not.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Hugh Dong raised an eyebrow, ¡°Why?¡± Christine White shook her head, ¡°I know his character, too high and mighty to keep his head down.¡± ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then won¡¯t you never be able to wait for President Lane to apologize to you, and won¡¯t you never be able to make up?¡± Hugh Dong¡¯s eyes rolled slightly. Christine White didn¡¯t see the difference in him and gave a bitterugh as she looked down, ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± ¡°Tsk, this tangled rtionship of yours, ording to me, why don¡¯t you just get divorced?¡± Hugh Dong said as if he didn¡¯t mean it. Christine White immediately voiced her veto, ¡°No, I promised Grandpa I couldn¡¯t get a divorce.¡± ¡°Why can¡¯t we leave? Lane senior is such a shrewd person, how would he make such a confusing request, isn¡¯t he deliberately tying you up?¡± Hugh Dong asked tentatively. Christine White was so preupied with the sadness of her old man¡¯s death that she didn¡¯t realize he was being deliberately condescending and rubbed her cheeks tiredly as she returned, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I can¡¯t talk about it. ¡± ¡°So mysterious?¡± Hugh Dong¡¯s eyes shed with essence. Christine White sighed, ¡°It¡¯s not a mystery, it¡¯s about something very important, that¡¯s why I can¡¯t talk about it.¡± She wasn¡¯t going to tell anyone about the shares, including Baird Lane, and she wouldn¡¯t tell Baird Lane until he actually appeared to be in the situation that Grandpa said he was in, before she took the shares out for him to make aeback. If he hadn¡¯t been in that situation, she would have kept the shares in the deepest recesses of her heart and been the most secretive shareholder in The Lane Family Group until her child with him was born, when she would have told him about the shares and transferred them to the child. It¡¯s just that with their rtionship now, I¡¯m afraid the baby will have to be put off again for who knows when. At the thought, Christine White¡¯s eyes darkened as she touched up her belly, bitterness on her face. Hugh Dong watched her movements and stroked his chin, ¡°Since you don¡¯t want to talk about it, forget it, but the reason you promised Master Lane that you couldn¡¯t get a divorce, does President Lane know about it?¡± Christine White shook her head lightly, ¡°I didn¡¯t tell him.¡± ¡°So.¡± Hugh Dongughed out, with a hint of gloating in his tone, ¡°Even President Lane doesn¡¯t know that I¡¯m bnced.¡± ¡°What¡¯s that got to do with you?¡± Christine White looked at him nkly. Hugh Dong wiped the corner of his mouth meaningfully, ¡°It¡¯s okay, I¡¯m just happy to see that President Lane isn¡¯t as good as he wants to be, well, we should get back.¡± Christine White hmmm¡¯d and followed him towards the exit, ¡°So you didn¡¯te all this way for nothing today?¡± Hugh Dong eyes narrowed a bit, ¡°No ah, at least saw President Lane¡¯s joke, it¡¯s not a waste of time, turn around and tell my father that thepany didn¡¯t film it on the line.¡± Hearing him mention his father, Christine White frowned in confusion, ¡°Father?¡± ¡°Yeah, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Hugh Dong looked at her sideways. Christine Whiteughed a little, ¡°It¡¯s okay, I just thought the title was kind of rusty.¡±Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. People, in general, don¡¯t call out to their fathers in any way. ¡°It¡¯s normal, I¡¯m not on good terms with him.¡± Hugh Dong said lightly. Christine White bbergasted for a moment, then quickly remembered what Bess Camp had once said and hesitantly spoke, ¡°That ¡­ I heard people say that you and Chairman Dong, are not biological father and son, right?¡± Hugh Dong paused slightly in his steps, ¡°Who did you hear that from?¡± ¡°Uh, Bess Camp,¡± Christine White answered truthfully. Hugh Dong raised an eyebrow, ¡°You know Bess Camp?¡± ¡°Well, casual acquaintance.¡± Christine White replied as she ruffled her short hair around her ears, while her small face was slightly red. She couldn¡¯t forget the awkward scene where she was calling out to Bess Camp¡¯s brother. Luckily Bess Camp didn¡¯t hear it at the time. Christine White¡¯s blush fell in Hugh Dong¡¯s eyes, causing him to instantly make some associations, and the color of his eyes were much colder, ¡°By chance? Looking at you, it seems like you guys are quite close?¡± ¡°Uh, it¡¯s okay, mostly because things are a littleplicated between him and me.¡± Christine White said with some embarrassment as she messed with her neck. Hugh Dong pursed his lips, ¡°Complicated?¡± ¡°Well, I look a lot like his sister, so he was okay with me. ¡°Christine White replied. It would have been nothing that couldn¡¯t have been said. But Hugh Dong heard her answer, the whole person bbergasted, did not expect her real rtionship with Bess Camp is like this, he thought that she also moved to Bess Camp, after all, the way she blushed, really make people misunderstand. ¡°That what ¡­¡± Hugh Dong touched the tip of his nose in slight embarrassment, ¡°So he would actually tell you this, yes, my father and I, indeed, are not biological fathers and sons, I am adopted, a someone else don¡¯t want illegitimate children!¡± When he said this, his tone was noticeably aggravated, and there was a hint of gritted hatred. Christine White was surprised that his true identity could be that, and reacted a little too quickly for a moment. What he didn¡¯t expect, however, was to be misunderstood by Hugh Dong. Hugh Dong saw her dy in speaking and thought that she disliked his status, the expression on his face instantly became chilly, ¡°What? Think my status is lowly?¡± ¡°Eh?¡± Christine White was justing back to her senses when she heard him say this and was a bit confused, ¡°Lowly? I didn¡¯t think you were lowly.¡± ¡°Is that not what you just looked like?¡± Hugh Dong¡¯s eyes were full of coldness. Christine White finally realized that he was misunderstanding, and cried andughed a little, ¡°I was just surprised, and didn¡¯t think that your identity ¡­ It¡¯s you who thought too much.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Hugh Dong was still a bit unconvinced and narrowed his eyes skeptically. Christine White bristled, ¡°Believe it or not, does it matter to me what you are, does it matter to me?¡± Hugh Dong didn¡¯t answer anymore, after a few seconds, he put away the thorns all over his body and suddenly smiled, ¡°It¡¯s also true that my identity doesn¡¯t matter to you, so I¡¯ll trust you for now.¡± ¡°And tentatively.¡± The corner of Christine White¡¯s mouth twitched. Hugh Dong looked at her, ¡°Why don¡¯t you ask whose bastard I really am?¡± Chapter 370 Baird Lane Drunkenness Christine White paused, ¡°Why do you ask? The way you just mentioned it was full of hate, which means it wasn¡¯t something you wanted to bring up, so why am I even asking.¡± ¡°Hehe, you¡¯ve sensed it, but I¡¯ll give you a chance to ask, how about I tell you as long as you ask?¡± Hugh Dong raised a finger and waved it in front of her, deliberately luring her. Christine White pped his hand right away, ¡°Don¡¯t ask, not interested.¡± ¡°It¡¯s a one-time-only opportunity, are you sure you don¡¯t want to ask?¡± Hugh Dong looked at her. Christine White remained impassive, ¡°Don¡¯t ask!¡± ¡°Okay, this is what you said, I hope you won¡¯t regret it when the timees!¡± Hugh Dong put his hands behind his back and walked towards the car¡¯s heel. Christine White looked at his back with some doubt in her mind, ¡°Hey, what do you mean by that?¡± Hugh Dong¡¯s footsteps did not stop, ¡°Literally, you can guess it yourself.¡± ¡°You ¡­¡± Christine White was furious, but couldn¡¯t do anything with him. After all, he had just asked her to ask and she hadn¡¯t.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. ¡°What are you waiting for, why don¡¯t you get in the car?¡± Hugh Dong sat in the car and stuck his head out, shouting at Christine White who was still standing there without moving. Christine White sighed and trotted over toward him. Back at the apartment, it was the wee hours of the morning. Hugh Dong dropped her off outside the apartment door and left, with no intention of going in for a sit-down and a cup of tea. In response, Christine White couldn¡¯t help but breathe a huge sigh of relief. To be honest, she was actually worried that Hugh Dong would excuse himself toe in and stay. But in the end, it turns out that she was overthinking it, and he¡¯s not that kind of guy at all. Feeling a little amused at her own paranoia Christine White couldn¡¯t help but shake her head and gently closed the door behind her, heading back to the guest room to get her pajamas and shower and get ready to rest. But when she got out of the shower, the cell phone at her bedside suddenly rang. She brushed her hair as she headed for the bed before picking up her cell phone and ncing at it, slightly stunned when she saw the caller ID. The call is from Aunt Lucy. It¡¯ste. Is something wrong? With that in mind, Christine White no longer hesitated, dropped her towel and picked up the phone, ¡°Aunt Lucy?¡± ¡°Ma¡¯am, you finally answered.¡± Aunt Lucy¡¯s voice, beating a sigh of relief, came from the other end of the line. Christine White¡¯s brows furrowed as she listened, ¡°Aunt Lucy, is something wrong?¡± ¡°Uh ¡­ It¡¯s nothing really, it¡¯s just Mr. ¡­.¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong with him?¡± Christine White asked busily, the tension in her tone not hidden at all. Aunt Lucy heard it in her heart, ¡°Taijumper, you still care about mister right?¡± Christine White was silent for a couple of seconds and hmmmed, ¡°We never got divorced, and I just got cold feet with him, doesn¡¯t mean I don¡¯t care about him anymore, so Aunt Lucy, what¡¯s wrong with him?¡± ¡°Mister is drunk and calling out your name all the time ma¡¯am.¡± Aunt Lucy said with a sigh. Christine White was taken aback, ¡°Drunk? And calling my name?¡± ¡°Yes, mister went to an auction tonight, drank a lot of wine and was sent back by Gates, and now he is lying on the bed calling out your name ma¡¯am, if you don¡¯t believe me ma¡¯am, listen. ¡°Aunt Lucy said and put the cell phone to the man¡¯s mouth on the bed. The man on the bed had his eyes closed tightly, and his eyebrows were screwed up tightly, his cheeks were a little red, and the tie on his neck was loosely falling on it, and the suit and shirt on his body were even more messy and out of shape, and the smell of alcohol around him was simply so smoky that people didn¡¯t dare to smell it more than once, and it was obvious that he had already been drunk and was unconscious. Christine White also listened carefully for a few moments before she heard that he was calling her name. Listening to the cry of Christine White from Baird Lane¡¯s mouth, Christine White felt that the tip of her nose was a little sour, her eyes were a little astringent, and her heart was a little clogged. She didn¡¯t understand what the hell he meant by calling her names when he was drunk! ¡°Ma¡¯am, do you hear me?¡± Aunt Lucy asked as she took the phone away from Baird Lane¡¯s mouth and put it back to her ear. Christine White looked up and took a breath, her voice choked with a little hmmm, ¡°I hear you.¡± ¡°So ma¡¯am, do you want toe back and see mister, I think mister misses you.¡± Aunt Lucy said carefully. Christine White bites her lower lip, ¡°I ¡­¡± ¡°Ma¡¯am,e back.¡± Afraid that she would refuse, Aunt Lucy rushed out another word of advice the moment she opened her mouth. Christine White was struggling inside, not knowing exactly what she should choose. Aunt Lucy knew her, knew that she didn¡¯t answer, that is, she had some intention in her heart, her eyes rolled, and added: ¡°Ma¡¯am, look at Mr. this way, he keeps calling out your name, he must be dreaming about you, can you bear to let Mr. be alone?¡± ¡°But ¡­¡± ¡°Yikes!¡± Aunt Lucy suddenly eximed. Christine White¡¯s heart tightened and her hand, squeezing her cell phone, both tightened violently, ¡°What¡¯s wrong Aunt Lucy?¡± ¡°Mister threw up, ma¡¯am, mister threw up all over, you hurry back to change mister¡¯s clothes, even though I¡¯m an old woman, I¡¯m also a woman, I can¡¯t help mister to change, besides, if mister woke up and knew about it, he¡¯d be furious, and he might even fire me, so ma¡¯am, you juste back.¡± Aunt Lucy is now using a pleading tone. Christine White, unable to dwell on it any longer, vigorously rubbed a handful of her hair to disorganize a mess of hair and helplessly said, ¡°I know, I¡¯ll be right back.¡± With that, she cut off the call and dropped the phone on the bed before dragging out her suitcase and pulling a clean set of clothes out of it to change into. After changing, she didn¡¯t dy, not even bothering to blow-dry her hair, and as soon as she grabbed the cell phone she had just dropped, she hurried out of the apartment. By the time she got to the bottom of the apartment building, a familiar ck Mercedes was parked there, the windows rolled down, and Uncle Luise¡¯s familiar face was exposed. Christine White saw him, and a pang went through her mind. It turned out to be a preemptive ah, Aunt Lucy has long been determined to let her go back, so before the phone call let Luise uncle over to pick her up, this olddy is really ¡­ ¡°Ma¡¯am, get in the car.¡± Uncle Luise poked a head out of the car and called out to Christine White who was fuming. Christine White¡¯s eyes twinkled for a moment and she smiled and nodded. By the time the vi was ready, it was over an hourter. Aunt Lucy stood outside the vi to greet her, and when she saw Christine White get out of the car, she rushed forward and pulled affectionately, then looked her up and down, ¡°Thin.¡± Christine White cried, ¡°Where¡¯s the skinny?¡± ¡°Everywhere you¡¯ve lost weight, this little face is sunken in.¡± Aunt Lucy poked her face heartily. Christine White ruffled her hair behind her ear, ¡°Really? But I don¡¯t feel much myself.¡± ¡°Of course it¡¯s true, I can¡¯t lie to you, you didn¡¯t eat well these two days, right?¡± Aunt Lucy asked with concern as she walked towards the vi on her arm. Christine White shook her head, ¡°It¡¯s okay, I ate all my meals, just not much.¡± ¡°That would be the bad taste of the food outside, ma¡¯am, you should move back.¡± Aunt Lucy advised her. Christine White was silent for a moment, then smiled and skirted the topic, ¡°Enough about that Aunt Lucy, what about him? Sobered up yet?¡± ¡°Nope,pletely asleep now.¡± Aunt Lucy sighed. Christine White frowned, ¡°You didn¡¯t make a sobering soup for him?¡± ¡°Cooked ah, but Mr. can not wake up ah, so I have no way, can not force to pour it ¡­¡± ¡°I see, I¡¯ll go check on him then.¡± Christine White let go of Aunt Lucy¡¯s arm and lifted her foot up the stairs. As soon as she entered the room, a strong odor of alcohol hit her nose, and Christine White¡¯s little face turned so pale that she almost didn¡¯t smoke and throw up! Baird Lane. How much did he drink, anyway? Chapter 371 – Taking Care Christine White fanned the wind in front of her nose as she made her way toward the bed. The man on the bed was, as Aunt Lucy had said,pletely asleep, no more shouting from his lips, just a tight frown that showed that he had slept ufortably. ¡°Ma¡¯am, this is sir¡¯s sobering soup, do you want to get him up and give it to him?¡± Aunt Lucy¡¯s voice sounded behind her. Christine White looked back as Aunt Lucy walked in with a bowl. ¡°No, let him sleep like that, wake him up, I won¡¯t be able to leave in a while.¡± Aunt Lucy ced the sobering soup on the bedside and looked at her in surprise, ¡°What? You¡¯re leavingter?¡± Christine White nodded. ¡°But it¡¯s the middle of the night ¡­¡± ¡°Alright Aunt Lucy, you go out first, I¡¯ll change his clothes, he stinks all over.¡± Not wanting to hear Aunt Lucy¡¯s words of retention, Christine White directly cut her off. Aunt Lucy had no choice but to sigh and nod her head and go out. The door mmed back shut and the room became quiet once more, with only two shallow breaths audible. Christine White looked over at Baird Lane on the bed, then bent down and touched his forehead, and when she realized it wasn¡¯t hot, she gave a faintly inessible sigh of relief and lifted her feet to go to the bathroom to get some water. Getting a tub of hot water out, Christine White rolled up her sleeves and sat down on the edge of the bed, then reached out to undress Baird Lane. The clothes on his body had be wrinkled, and there was some vomit stuck on it, which made people frown when they looked at it, and the smell was also extremely unpleasant. Christine White has never seen such a messy Baird Lane before, and I don¡¯t know why on earth he drank so much alcohol and puked himself up when he was in a good mood, which has never happened before. Sighing darkly, Christine White dropped the clothes that hade off of Baird Lane to the floor, then wet a towel and began to wipe him down. Nor did she know which switch on his body she had touched in the passing Land of the brush, and he began to be extremely uncooperative. It was clear that the man was not awake, but he was able to urately p her hand away to keep her from rubbing him. At first she was able to restrain him, butter on, as his strength increased, she couldn¡¯t. Having no choice but to throw the towel into the basin, Christine White stood up and looked disgruntledly at the man on the bed who was grunting ufortably, ¡°What the hell do you want? I¡¯m rubbing your body, can you cooperate a little bit?¡± Instead, the man on the bed didn¡¯t respond, just moved his body twice. Christine White saw this and felt a little amused at her own line of reasoning with a drunk. She was so pissed off at him, how could a drunk hear what she was saying? Helplessly, Christine White rubbed her distended temples and resumed her resignation to wringing the towel up, ready to resume rubbing him again. This time, however, her hand had just touched the man¡¯s body when he suddenly opened his eyes all of a sudden and grabbed her wrist before yanking her onto the bed with a forceful tug. ¡°Ah!¡± Christine White eximed, not expecting things to take such a turn for the worse. She hastily raised her eyes to look at the man above her, who was staring intently at her, both eyes stillced with thick blood, looking quite frightening. ¡°You awake?¡± Christine White asked. The man didn¡¯t answer, just stared at her. Christine White felt something was wrong and frowned as she carefully sized the man up. In the end, it was discovered that he hadn¡¯t actually fully woken up at all, and although his eyes were open and looking at her, his pupils were scattered and glowing, not focused at all, which meant that he was now physically awake, but his consciousness wasn¡¯t, and he was still in a state of drunkenness. So such a Baird Lane, talking to him, he can¡¯t understand a thing. Realizing this, Christine White put away the words she was going to say to get him to let go of her, and went right ahead and pushed his chest twice, trying to push him away and get herself up from the bed. But unfortunately, the man¡¯s chest was like a thick wall, she pushed twice and didn¡¯t push at all, however, she also let the manpose her wrist. The man was so strong and in a drunken stupor that he didn¡¯t know the first thing about curbing his strength. As a result Christine White¡¯s wrists were painfully pinched by her, and her little face was slightly contorted. ¡°Baird Lane, get off me!¡± Christine White shouted, not caring if he could understand her. As she shouted, she yanked her wrist outward to try and get it out. But in the end it proved impossible, Baird Lane didn¡¯t ease up a bit at all, on the contrary, as she struggled, he squeezed even harder, as if he was going to break her wrists. Christine White couldn¡¯t hold back any longer, screaming out in pain and with cold sweat seeping out of the corners of her forehead. She was starting to get a little angry in her mind, thinking that since she couldn¡¯t break free with her hands, she would use her feet, kick the man out of bed with her feet and see if he would let go. She couldn¡¯t believe that he would take her under the bed with him. With that in mind, Christine White took a deep breath, then slowly raised her foot and aimed for Baird Lane¡¯s thigh. But just as she was about to kick up, Baird Lane suddenly moved, he rolled over and pinned her underneath him, spinning his head down and kissing her slightly open lips in a rough motion. Christine White was confused, utterly confused. How could she not have imagined that Baird Lane would actually kiss her? ¡°Well ¡­¡± Reacting, Christine White began to struggle violently. Not to mention the fact that she didn¡¯t want to kiss a drunk, and most importantly, she didn¡¯t want to be in the most intimate of physical contact with him for a while. That incident with Molly Bort was still a thorn in her side, and she didn¡¯t want to kiss or do that with him until the thorn had been pulled out or softened. So she had to push him away! Thinking about this, Christine White¡¯s eyes shed several times with the color of struggle, and finally the struggle was reced by determination, and she ruthlessly bit Baird Lane on the lips with a heavy bite. Baird Lane paused in his movements, his dark, colorless eyes looking down at her as if in confusion. Seeing this, Christine White took the opportunity to hurriedly push him away with one hand. Baird Lane was pushed to the side and grunted uncontrobly as his head hit the hard part of the bed.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. Christine White shuddered at the sound and rushed to check on him, and was greatly relieved when she finally saw that he had only been hit and was not in any serious condition. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I really didn¡¯t mean to ¡­¡± Christine White apologized as she grabbed Baird Lane¡¯s pajamas and slipped them haphazardly over him. It was just that he wasn¡¯t cooperating, and she got very tired of dressing him overLand, and by the time she was finally done, she was panting with exhaustion. ¡°Well, you be a good boy and go to bed, don¡¯t make any more noise.¡± Christine White tucked Baird Lane in and coaxed him like a child, then picked up the basin on the floor and went to the bathroom to pour water. After pouring it out, she stood by the bed and looked at him deeply for a moment, picked up his dirty clothes and gently left the room. ¡°Aunt Lucy, he¡¯s all yours.¡± Christine White pointed upstairs as she handed Aunt Lucy her dirty clothes. Aunt Lucy understood her meaning and nodded her head in response, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will take care of mister, but ma¡¯am, do you really want to go? Stay at thiste hour!¡± ¡°No, I have Uncle Luise to give me a ride, bye.¡± Christine White smiled and waved her hand as she walked towards the foyer. Back at the apartment, it was five in the morning. Christine White opened the door and entered the room, and after yawning, she took off the jacket she was wearing and fell right into bed, quickly falling asleep. But not long after she fell asleep, her cell phone, which she kept at the foot of her bed, suddenly rang. ¡°Hello, who is it?¡± Christine White asked into the other end of the line, her eyes closed, touching the phone to her ear, her voice soft with obvious sleepiness. Chapter 372 – Something Happened to the Land Hugh Dong¡¯s familiar voice came from the other end of the phone, ¡°Are you still sleeping?¡± ¡°Uh-huh. ¡­¡± Christine White rolled over. Hugh Dong, ¡°It¡¯s almost ten o¡¯clock and you¡¯re actually still sleeping?¡± Christine White¡¯s brain hurt a little from his loud voice, so much so that the veins on her forehead jumped out of control, ¡°What the hell is your business?¡± Perhaps hearing the impatience in Christine White¡¯s tone, Hugh Dong coughed lightly and hurriedly adjusted his attitude, ¡°So what, there¡¯s bad news.¡± ¡°What¡¯s the bad news?¡± Christine White asked with a yawn. Hugh Dong sold his story, ¡°Do you remember thend that President Lane bought some time ago? It¡¯s Mr. Wang¡¯s piece.¡± ¡°Remember, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Christine White opened her eyes. Hugh Dong gloated, ¡°Something happened to thatnd!¡± ¡°What?¡± Christine White sat up violently from the bed, her mind, which was still chaotic, nowpletely awake. She gripped the cell phone tightly with both hands and eagerly inquired, ¡°What happened?¡± ¡°That plot ofnd was dug up by an excavatorst night for an ancient tombplex and has been reported.¡± Hugh Dong replied. Christine White froze, ¡°Ancient ¡­ Ancient Tomb Group?¡± ¡°Yeah, surprised, huh?¡± Hugh Dongughs. Christine White, however, was rmed, ¡°How could there be a tombplex? Obviously Baird even let Gates specifically check out thend before he bought it, and there was no problem at all, so how is it ¡­ now?¡± ¡°That¡¯s not an absolute.¡± Hugh Dong interrupted her. Christine White was a little confused as to what he meant. He exined, ¡°Mr. Wang¡¯s piece ofnd is passed down from his ancestors, even Mr. Wang himself does not know that there is an ancient tombplex below, and the people who buy thend know even less about it, and the people who generally buy thend at most check out the surroundings as well as the feng shui problems, and they simply won¡¯t go to explore the underground, so ¡­¡± ¡°So what?¡± Christine White pursed her small lips. Hugh Dong let out a lowugh, ¡°so it is difficult to find out whether there is no ancient tomb group below, and then this situation, although it is not unheard of, but it is very few, and without exception, every time the excavation of thend with a tomb group can not be carried out any operation, so President Lane invested more than a billion dors, is considered to be a bleed. ¡± ¡°How did this happen ¡­¡± After hearing this, Christine White murmured with dull eyes. Two times in a row, there were problems at the site, and also the eyebrow was billions and billions of dors of wear and tear, even if The Lane Family Group is big and rich, it can¡¯t afford to be like this! ¡°Hugh Dong, can thatnd be resold to someone else now that we can¡¯t do construction work on it?¡± Christine White asked. Maybe Baird Lane can recoup a little bit of his losses if he can sell it to someone else. However Hugh Dong regretfully told her, ¡°Can¡¯t, no one will still take this hot potato after learning that there is an ancient tomb underneath that piece of ground, just now I have already said that someone has reported this matter up, so next this piece ofnd will be expropriated by the state, but the state should give President Lane somepensation, right? ¡± ¡°How much?¡± Christine White bit her lip, ¡°Is itpensated at market value?¡± Hugh Dongughed out loud, ¡°How can it be, you are thinking too much, the one who receives that piece ofnd is mostly the state¡¯s archaeology department, that is the poorest department, how can it give market pricepensation, at most it is tens of thousands of dors plus a banner hahahaha ¡­¡± Listening to the gloatingughter on the other end of the phone, Christine White was quite angry inside, ¡°You stopughing!¡± ¡°Good ¡­ Okay, I won¡¯tugh anymore hahaha ¡­¡± Hugh Dong agreed with a mouthful of words, but his mouth still let out intermittentughter. Christine White was exasperated, ¡°What¡¯s so funny!¡± ¡°Funny, really funny, you know? I¡¯ve never seen President Lane suffer a loss and do business at a loss, and now that I¡¯ve seen it twice in just one month, of course I¡¯m going to have a goodugh, it¡¯s fortunate that I had my eye on another piece ofnd in the first ce, and I let President Lane have this piece, or else I would be the one who¡¯s losing money right now.¡± Hugh Dong said with immense gratitude. Christine White couldn¡¯t listen anymore and just hung up the phone. After hanging up the phone, she rubbed her hair in annoyance before clicking on the webpage, ready to search for any news on the matter. The final search results are indeed there, and still the headline, the following retweets andments are more than 100, 000. Christine White took a cursory nce at thements, there were those who gloated like Hugh Dong, those who sympathized with The Lane Family, and those who watched the fun, all in all, thesements were mixed together and it was hard to watch. ¡°I wonder how he¡¯s doing now, he must be so angry.¡± Christine White muttered, mentally worried about Baird Lane. This tomb incident is sure to shake up The Lane Family¡¯s stock market again. And those directors of the group, too, would surely raise a ruckus, doubting his management as well as business abilities. In a more serious case, maybe those directors would even want to jointly remove him as president. Thinking about this, Christine White gripped her cell phone tightly and decided to make a personal trip to The Lane Family Group; she wasn¡¯tfortable until she saw Baird Lane with her own eyes. So Christine White jumped out of bed quickly and ran towards the restroom. Half an hourter, she arrived at the headquarters of The Lane Family Group. Outside the door to the president¡¯s office, Christine White raised her hand and was just about to knock when the door opened. Gates came out of it and was slightly surprised to see her, ¡°What brings you here, ma¡¯am?¡± ¡°I already know about thatnd, and I came here because I was a little worried about him ¡­¡± Christine White didn¡¯t hide anything and told the purpose of her visit. Gates pushed his sses up in a daze, ¡°So, but unfortunately, President Lane isn¡¯t in the office.¡± ¡°He¡¯s not here?¡± Christine White frowned, ¡°Where did he go?¡± ¡°It¡¯s in the conference room, after this incident, the group lost another billion or so, those directors are moring for President Lane to give them a statement.¡± Gates smiled bitterly back. Christine White¡¯s hands on either side of her clenched. Sure enough, she¡¯d guessed it, and the board members had really gone after Baird Lane. ¡°I¡¯ll go check it out!¡± Christine White turned, about to head for the elevator. Gates stopped her, ¡°Hold your horses ma¡¯am, I know you¡¯re worried about President Lane, but what can you do if you go now? And this is not something you can get involved in.¡± ¡°I know, but I¡¯m worried they¡¯ll depose Baird.¡± Christine White frowned sadly. Gatesughed lightly, ¡°Madam you are overthinking, President Lane is the person with the most holdings in The Lane Family Group, the shares in their hands together are not as much as President Lane, how can they depose President Lane, so don¡¯t worry about it, Madam. ¡± Upon hearing this, Christine White calmed down a little, and put back the one foot that had stepped out, as well, ¡°You¡¯re right, I was too impulsive and forgot about this, but after this, the group won¡¯t be Baird¡¯s one word anymore in the future, right?¡± Gates was silent for a split second and nodded, ¡°That¡¯s right, those board members will definitely start questioning some of President Lane¡¯s decisions in the future, but that¡¯s okay, President Lane was able to make The Lane Family his one and only in the past, and he will definitely be able to in the future as well.¡± ¡°Really ¡­¡± Christine White tugged at the corners of her mouth, barelyforted, ¡°Assistant Gates, go about your business, I¡¯ll go in and wait for him.¡± Gates nodded, ¡°Okay, I happen to be on my way to deliver information to President Lane, I¡¯ll let President Lane know about your arrival.¡± ¡°Uh, thanks.¡± Christine White smiled gratefully at him, then walked into Baird Lane¡¯s office. She didn¡¯t have to wait long in her office before she heard movement at the door.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. Christine White stood up in a hurry, her eyes fixed on the office door. The door opened and the tall figure of Baird Lane walked in. Christine White looked at him and took a deep breath before taking the initiative to speak, ¡°You¡¯re back?¡± Chapter 373 Confession ¡°Uh-huh.¡± Baird Lane answered, looking t and unruffled, not the least bit annoyed when something big goes wrong, except for some fatigue. ¡°What brings you here?¡± He asked. Christine White followed him toward his desk, answering as she went, ¡°I was a little worried, so I came over to check it out.¡± ¡°Worried?¡± Baird Lane sat down in front of his chair, ¡°Worried about what? Worried about me or thepany?¡± Christine White averted her eyes a little awkwardly at his question, ¡°It¡¯s all the same, but I¡¯d like to know, how do you intend to settle this matter?¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t seem to have anything to do with you.¡± Baird Lane looked at her. Christine White pursed her lips, ¡°What do you mean it doesn¡¯t matter, I¡¯m also ¡­¡± ¡°Well, I¡¯ll take care of things myself, you don¡¯t have to ask about that, just go home.¡± Baird Lane began to drive people away. Christine White was a little dumbfounded, ¡°But I haven¡¯t finished.¡± ¡°We¡¯ll talk about thister, I have to go to the Bureau of Land Management next and don¡¯t have much time for you.¡± Baird Lane said, pulling the sh drive off hisputer. Christine White saw this and had no choice but to sigh and prepare to leave. But the moment she had just turned around, Baird Lane called her back, ¡°You were ¡­st night.¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± Christine White looked at him. Baird Lane dropped his eyes for a moment, ¡°You came backst night?¡± Christine White hmmm¡¯d, ¡°You were drunkst night and Aunt Lucy asked me toe back and change you.¡± Baird Lane tightened the sh drive in his hand and his voice sank much deeper, ¡°And why did you leave? Is Hugh Dong¡¯s apartment any more attractive than your own home?¡± Christine White frowned, ¡°What makes you say that?¡± ¡°Am I wrong? Aren¡¯t you acting like you prefer Hugh Dong¡¯s apartment?¡± Baird Lane stood up, his dark eyes staring at her. She couldn¡¯t see any emotion in his eyes, instead it was calm enough to make her feel a little uneasy inside. She squeezed her palms, forcing herself not to think too much, and calmly returned, ¡°I don¡¯t like anyone¡¯s apartment more, the reason why I don¡¯t go back to the vi, I think the reason why I¡¯ve already shown it¡¯s obvious, Aunt Lucy can see it, Hugh Dong can see it, and I don¡¯t believe that you can¡¯t see it, but what about you, you haven¡¯t shown anything! ¡± Baird Lane¡¯s pupils fluttered and he didn¡¯t answer. Christine White looked at the ceiling and after brewing her emotions for a while, she added: ¡°Since the words are already here, then I won¡¯t hide anything anymore, say open well, I moved out and didn¡¯t go back just because I want an apology from you, I think I don¡¯t ask for much, but you act like you don¡¯t understand anything, do you think I¡¯m going to be okay in my heart? ¡± She pointed to the spot on her heart, and without waiting for Baird Lane to reply, she continued on, ¡°No, it¡¯s not pleasant at all, and I¡¯ve even wondered many times if you, Baird Lane, are worth it for me to still love you, because in your heart, your dignity, your self-respect, your face, is more important than me!¡± ¡°There¡¯s no such thing!¡± Baird Lane retorted in a hushed voice. Christine White smiled to herself, ¡°So tell me, what¡¯s going on? Why can¡¯t you even apologize if my words were wrong?¡± Baird Lane¡¯s eyelids dropped, ¡°I will apologize, but not now!¡± ¡°Not now?¡± Christine White first froze, then got a little angry inside, ¡°Why can¡¯t it be now, it¡¯s just an apology, as long as you say it, I¡¯ll probably forgive you, and an apology is just a few seconds, it won¡¯t take you long at all, so why do you have to ¡­ ¡±Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. ¡°I have my own decisions to make!¡± Baird Lane interrupted her. Christine White choked, ¡°What decision?¡± ¡°You¡¯ll seeter.¡± Baird Lane pressed his brow. Christine Whiteughed in anger, ¡°Later,ter,ter again, in your ce, there is onlyter but not now? Why don¡¯t you ask me if I¡¯m willing to ept your so-called future? You have always been like this, dictatorial, always act ording to your own ideas, never ask others, ask yourself ¡­.¡± She nudged her finger at the man¡¯s chest, ¡°Is it fair for you to do this to me? I always think of you for everything, do you? Do you ever think of me? I obviously decided that I don¡¯t want to see you until you apologize to me, but as soon as I heard that you were drunk, I ran back to take care of you, if it were you, would you?¡± She was always so soft on him. But what about him, what he did to her! ¡°Just take it easy for a second!¡± Baird Lane reached out and took Christine White¡¯s fingers poking at his chest in his grip, ¡°I¡¯m doing this for your own good!¡± ¡°For my own good?¡± The corner of Christine White¡¯s mouth pulled out a mocking arc before she pulled her finger back and took two steps back, ¡°I don¡¯t want your kind of good for me, that¡¯s just what you think you¡¯re doing for me, but it¡¯s not what I want, what I want is for us to be honest with each other and to work together, but you obviously don¡¯t understand that.¡± With that, she gave him a disappointed look and turned away. Ding! The elevator is here. Christine White buries her head in the elevator and ends up bumping into someoneing out of it. The man let out a muffled grunt as she hit him, and she herself stumbled two steps, finally holding onto the door of the elevator to steady herself, otherwise she would have fallen and made a fool of herself. ¡°Are you okay?¡± Christine White stood up and rushed to question the man she had hit, wanting to know if he had been hit anywhere. The man was simrly holding the elevator door, and when he heard her query, he paused for a moment rubbing his chin, then lifted his head towards her in surprise, ¡°Christine?¡± ¡°Ives?¡± asked Christine White, her mouth opening in surprise, not expecting to see him here. Ives Norton dropped his hand from his chin and asked with a smile, ¡°What are you doing here?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t something happen to thend he bought, so he came over to take a look.¡± Christine White pointed in the direction of the president s office, ¡°On the contrary, you, you came here to ¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s why I¡¯m here, to ask Baird if he needs any help.¡± Ives Norton replied. Christine White nodded indistinctly, ¡°I see, then you go find him, I¡¯ll leave you to it.¡± ¡°Wait.¡± Ives Norton took her arm. Christine White looked up at him, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°I saw you seem to be in a bad mood when you mentioned Baird, did you have a fight?¡± Ives Norton asked with concern. Christine White smiled bitterly, ¡°No, it¡¯s just that I just said something to him that upset me.¡± ¡°What¡¯s the word?¡± ¡°Nothing, for now, he¡¯s going to the Bureau of Land Management in a few minutes, so you¡¯d better get to him as soon as you can or he won¡¯t have timeter.¡± Christine White drew her arm back. Ives Norton saw that she didn¡¯t want to talk about it and couldn¡¯t be bothered to push her, rubbing the fingers that had held her arm before sticking them in the pockets of hisb coat, ¡°I see, that¡¯s fine then, I¡¯ll go ahead and find him, but why don¡¯t youe by the hospital tomorrow.¡± ¡°What?¡± A few moments of confusion passed through Christine White¡¯s eyes. Ives Nortonughed softly, ¡°You¡¯re due for a physical retest.¡± ¡°Yikes, I forgot.¡± Christine White pped her forehead and remembered that it was indeed the day of her retest. Ives Norton pushed up his sses, ¡°Call me before youe tomorrow so I can make time.¡± ¡°Well, I¡¯ll keep that in mind, so I¡¯ll leave you to it.¡± Christine White waved her hand and walked into the elevator. Ives Norton then watched the door to her elevator close before heading for Baird Lane¡¯s office. Instead of leaving The Lane Family Group and going straight back to her apartment, Christine White made a trip to a real estate agency, rented a bachelor suite, and nned to move in a little while. After doing this, she went back to Hugh Dong¡¯s apartment and just opened the door, she saw a pair of men¡¯s leather shoes ced in the doorway, more than that, there were voices talkinging from the direction of the living room. Christine White subconsciously rxed her footsteps and walked into the living room to see Hugh Dong standing on the balcony talking on the phone with his back to her. She didn¡¯t have a penchant for eavesdropping on people¡¯s phone calls, and was going to go to the kitchen to get a ss of water and get back to the house. As a result, just as I reached the kitchen door, I heard Hugh Dong¡¯s somewhat grim voice, ¡°Don¡¯t worry father, thatnd is just the beginning, there are other means waiting for Baird Lane next.¡± ¡°Baird Lane? ¡°Christine White¡¯s pupils plummeted when she heard this and looked towards Hugh Dong. Chapter 374 – Suspecting Hugh Dong What does he mean by that? What do you mean there are other means besides thatnd? And this hateful tone of his voice ¡­Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. Not daring to think any further, Christine White held her breath and quietly hid behind the kitchen door to hear what else Hugh Dong would say next. To her dismay, however, Hugh Dong didn¡¯t say a word more for the rest of the day, only asionally responding to the person on the other end of the line. It wasn¡¯t until a few minutester, when Hugh Dong said goodbye to the other end of the line, that Christine White knew his call was ending and hurriedly hid her panic by pouring a ss of water and walking into the living room as if nothing had happened. ¡°Hugh Dong,¡± she raised a smile at Hugh Dong. Hugh Dong didn¡¯t know she was back, and when he saw here out of the kitchen, his eyes changed slightly before he asked in a deep voice, ¡°When did youe back?¡± ¡°Just now.¡± Christine White replied calmly. Hugh Dong narrowed his eyes and asked with feigned indifference, ¡°Just now? Then howe I didn¡¯t hear themotion of youing back.¡± ¡°I told you to say hi, but you were on the phone and didn¡¯t hear me, I guess.¡± Christine White sipped her water and walked over to the couch and sat down. Hugh Dong gripped the cell phone in his hand tighter, his gaze locked on her face, ¡°Really, so did you hear what I said?¡± ¡°No.¡± Christine White met his eyes calmly and naturally, ¡°When I came back, you were standing on the balcony, holding up a cell phone without saying a word, and if it weren¡¯t for the asional hmmm or two, I would have thought you were asleep instead of talking on the phone.¡± As she answered, she also pretended to make a face like she was recalling the scene, trying to prove that she had indeed heard nothing. Hugh Dong deeply looked at her for a while, indeed also did not see from her face and eyes after the look of weakness or lying, serious expression finally dispersed, changed back to the usual frivolous look, ¡°There is no good, I¡¯m talking about thepany¡¯s confidentiality, in case you listen to tell the President Lane how to do! ¡± ¡°I¡¯m not that ssless.¡± Christine White rolled her eyes, deliberately pretending to be disdainful, but in reality, she was greatly relieved. God knows how hard it was for her to pretend she didn¡¯t hear anything. Especially when she met his skeptical eyes, her heart was simply beating like thunder, and she didn¡¯t dare to breathe too loudly, fearing that she would identally reveal her inner panic and nervousness, and thus he would notice that she was lying. Luckily, though, her acting skills were quite good, and she actually managed to muddle through. ¡°Che, you love President Lane so much that you love him so much that you can even give up your dignity, who knows if you will betray me for President Lane.¡± Hugh Dong said half-jokingly and half-truthfully. Christine White was reticent for two seconds, then smiled, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t betray my friends.¡± But the haters ¡­ Not so much. ¡°That¡¯s all I need from you, well, I should get going.¡± Hugh Dong straightened his tie and picked up the file bag on the coffee table and headed for the door. Christine White got up and followed him, ¡°Is that what you came here for?¡± She looked at the file bag in his hand, which was separated by ayer of vellum so she couldn¡¯t see what was inside. But looking at the bulging outline, it should be information, or a very thick pile of it. ¡°Yeah, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Hugh Dong clipped the document bag to his armpit. Christine White shook her head, ¡°Nothing, there¡¯s something I wanted to talk to you about.¡± ¡°You say.¡± Hugh Dong looked at her. Christine White lowered her eyelids, ¡°It¡¯s that I may have to stay with you for a long time, do you promise?¡± Hugh Dong flinched for a moment, thenughed lightly, ¡°Christine White, are you stupid? I said before that you can stay here at my ce as you please, so why are you suddenly asking me this again?¡± Christine White¡¯s eyes shed, ¡°Nothing, just worried you forgot what you said then.¡± ¡°Heh, I¡¯m not that forgetful, is there anything else?¡± Hugh Dong asked again. Christine White shook her head, ¡°Nope, take your time.¡± ¡°Well, I¡¯m off.¡± Hugh Dong waved his hand and walked out the door of the apartment. Christine White watched him with a smile until he disappeared into the elevator entrance before she closed the door behind him, and at the same time, the smile on her face slowly disappeared and turned into a coldness. She had nned to move into her newly rented suite tonight, but to her surprise, she had heard that phone call from him. The content of that phone call disturbed her so much inside and she couldn¡¯t get over it, that¡¯s why she suddenly changed her mind and nned to stay, trying to see if she could get some other clues. The piece ofnd that Hugh Dong said on the phone just now should be the piece ofnd that Baird Lane had an ident with this morning, and if she wasn¡¯t wrong, judging from what he meant by that, it was the piece ofnd that Baird Lane had bought, which he had arranged! In other words, he was the one who set up Baird Lane to buy thatnd with the intention of making Baird Lane eat it. And that¡¯s not all, Hugh Dong said clearly to the other end of the phone, there will be means waiting for Baird Lane in the future, and spoke with a hateful tone, so it can be seen that Hugh Dong is definitely not just an ordinary look at Baird Lane, but has a grudge against him! The thought of it made Christine White¡¯s mind as unsettled as a mess. She thought that if she hadn¡¯t stumbled upon this phone call from Hugh Dong, she might not have known that Hugh Dong actually had a vendetta against Baird Lane, and that he was actually hiding it so well! ¡°Hugh Dong ¡­¡± Christine White whispered the words, something was calling out in her mind. But she¡¯s not sure because she has no proof that Hugh Dong, and the Dong family behind him, are The Lane Family haters hiding in the shadows. After all, thest time Baird Lane went abroad to see Owen Dong, she didn¡¯t find anything wrong with Owen Dong, and she also met Owen Dong, on the day of the old man¡¯s funeral. Owen Dong, while looking old, bears no resemnce whatsoever to the old man The Lane Family has a vendetta against, and is not the same person at all. So she really can¡¯t be sure if the Dongs are The Lane Family¡¯s enemies unless she finds proof ¡­ Christine White gazed over to Hugh Dong¡¯s room, as well as his study, her heart beating like a drum, beating so fast it was like it was about to jump out of her throat. A person¡¯s room and study tend to hold his most important things. If Hugh Dong and the Dong family behind him are really The Lane Family¡¯s enemies, it¡¯s not a given that there should be any clues in his room and study. Thinking about it, Christine White held her breath and walked towards Hugh Dong¡¯s room door. Obviously, she was the only one in the whole set of apartment, but she still looked like a thief, her heart was weak, after all, she had never done this kind of thing before, and Hugh Dong had never apologized to her, and there was always a guilty feeling deep inside her heart when she did this. But that guilt is no match for her strong desire to find out who The Lane Family¡¯s enemies are, so she has no choice but to do it even if she feels sorry for Hugh Dong. ¡°I¡¯m sorry Hugh Dong¡­¡± Christine White whispered an apology, then reached out her hand to grip the door handle and twisted it with force, only to find that the door was unlocked and could not be twisted at all. Christine White was all confused for a moment; would anyone unlock their own door in an apartment they didn¡¯t live in regrly? The average person, I don¡¯t think so, right? But doesn¡¯t that also indirectly mean that there is indeed something in this room that cannot be seen by anyone. Christine White bit her lower lip, let go of the knob, and headed back toward Hugh Dong¡¯s study door to see if it was unlocked as well. But in the end it turned out that she was right, the study was really unlocked as well. Looks like Hugh Dong is really suspicious. Should she tell Baird Lane about this discovery, or not? Chapter 375 – Listening Devices Christine White bit her lip, torn. In the end, though, she dismissed the idea of telling Baird Lane about the discovery. In her opinion, Baird Lane hadn¡¯t even solved the matter of that plot ofnd yet, if she told him this again, it would only make him more anxious, it would be better for her to lurk around Hugh Dong first and see if she could dig out more clues.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. And then it wouldn¡¯t be toote for her to talk to Baird Lane when he got the lot settled. With that thought, Christine White let her hand drop from the doorknob and turned back to her guest room. In her room, she took out her cell phone and called the realtor¡¯s side to check out of the house she had rented only that afternoon. After all, she had decided to stay here to search for clues, so naturally there was no need to be moving out. It¡¯s just that her act of checking out upset the agent¡¯s side and scolded her. ¡°I should have known better than to rent an apartment so impulsively.¡± Christine White put down her cell phone and let out a bitterugh. Not to mention the fact that the house wasn¡¯t lived in, the deposit was withheld. What¡¯s the difference between that and paying for a scolding? Soon enough, though, Christine White adjusted her mindset, pushed down the rental scolding, and picked up her cell phone again to make a call out. The call was to Ives Norton, who also answered quickly and in a surprised tone, ¡°Christine, what can I do for you?¡± ¡°Ives, I have a favor to ask, you must help me.¡± Christine White said hurriedly. Ives Norton couldn¡¯t help but get serious when he heard how serious she sounded, ¡°What¡¯s the favor anyway?¡± ¡°I¡¯d like you to get me some listening devices.¡± Christine White spoke up. Ives Norton was stunned, ¡°A listening device? What are you trying to do?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t ask that yet, anyway, I¡¯m useful.¡± Christine White pleaded. Ives Norton mused for a few seconds, ¡°It wouldn¡¯t be out of the question to get you some listening devices, but I wonder why you didn¡¯t go to Baird? He¡¯s your husband, he¡¯s the one you should be asking for help.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to bother him right now, and I don¡¯t want him to know for a while.¡± Christine White replied thoughtfully. Ives Norton was even more puzzled, ¡°Why?¡± ¡°There¡¯s no reason, Ives, you help me, it¡¯s really important to me, and you¡¯re the only person I can think of besides Baird Lane who can help me.¡± Christine White asked once more. With her saying that, Ives Norton couldn¡¯t afford to say no, and pushed up his sses in response, ¡°I know, I¡¯ll get it ready for you, and I¡¯ll give it to you tomorrow when youe to the hospital.¡± ¡°Thank you Ives,¡± Christine White smiled. The call ended and she put the phone down, rubbing her face before heading to the bathroom to wash up and get ready to rest. The next day, Christine White came to the hospital. Ives Norton examined her first, and when he was done, he took the packet out of the drawer. ¡°This is what you asked me to prepare.¡± Ives Norton pushed something in front of Christine White. Christine White¡¯s eyes locked on it and reached for it. Before her hand could touch the packet, however, Ives Norton put it away again. ¡°Hmm?¡± Christine White looked at him quizzically, not understanding what he was trying to do. Ives Norton didn¡¯t exin either, but seriously inquired, ¡°Christine, tell me honestly, is the person you¡¯re listening in on, in danger?¡± Christine White thought about Hugh Dong¡¯s usual appearance and the hateful way he looked yesterday when he mentioned The Lane Family, and returned with some uncertainty, ¡°I think ¡­ No.¡± ¡°Should?¡± Ives Norton¡¯s brow furrowed tightly, ¡°So there¡¯s still danger, is there?¡± Christine White bit her lower lip, ¡°As long as he doesn¡¯t find out, it should be fine.¡± ¡°And what if we¡¯re found out?¡± Ives Norton looked at her gravely. Christine White could see the worry behind his sses and warmed her heart, smiling, ¡°Geez Ives, it hasn¡¯t happened yet, don¡¯t think too much about it, just give me the stuff, I¡¯ve got my own measure.¡± ¡°But ¡­¡± ¡°There¡¯s no buts, Ives, it¡¯s important to me.¡± Christine White interrupted him. Ives Norton looked at her deeply for a moment and finally sighed, but gave her the package of listening devices, ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll give you the stuff, but I want you to take care of yourself, and make sure you call me and Baird if anything does happen.¡± ¡°Uh-huh.¡± Christine White put away the listening device and nodded heavily. Ives Norton¡¯s furrowed brow loosened considerably, ¡°That¡¯s good to know, but you¡¯re pretty messed up to have the nerve to bug someone.¡± ¡°There¡¯s nothing I can do about it, it¡¯s the only thing I can do to get more clues.¡± Christine White said as she picked up a ss of water on the side and took a drink. Ives Norton tapped his finger on the desktop a couple times, ¡°Clues? What kind of clues are you trying to listen in on?¡± ¡°Regarding The Lane Family haters, as you know The Lane Family has a hater who¡¯s been watching from the shadows and it just so happens that I¡¯ve made some discoveries, so ¡­¡± ¡°I see what you mean, you want to go deeper into the tiger¡¯s den yourself and find out The Lane Family¡¯s enemies?¡± Hugh Dong cut off her words. Christine White hmmmed, ¡°Something like that.¡± ¡°What a mess, something like that, you could have just told Baird.¡± Ives Norton looked at her disapprovingly. Christine White tugged at the corner of her mouth, ¡°He¡¯s been busy enoughtely, I thought I¡¯d leave him alone for a while and talk to him when he¡¯s sorted out the current plot, by the way, you haven¡¯t told me how to use any of these things yet?¡± She changed the subject. Ives Norton took one look at the listening device she was patting down and got up and walked over to her to take the thing out and show her how to set it up by hand. ¡°Will?¡± Ives Norton asked the man next to him as he put the disassembled listening device back together after ten minutes or so. Christine White nodded, ¡°Will do, thank you Ives.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t thank me, just remember what I just said, don¡¯t get caught and protect yourself.¡± Ives Norton admonished once again. Christine White hastily responded, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will.¡± As the words fell out of his mouth, there was a knock on the office door and a nurse walked in with a binder of medical records. ¡°Dr. Norton, Ms. White¡¯s test reports are in.¡± The nurse handed Ives Norton the chart binder with both hands. Ives Norton took it and let her out. Christine White looked at him and the binder of medical records he was holding and sped her palms together nervously, ¡°Well?¡± ¡°Good, the body has recovered to a level where it¡¯s ready for an in vitro pregnancy.¡± Ives Norton answered her as he closed his chart binder. Christine White¡¯s lifted heart fell back into ce and a small smile spread across her face, ¡°Great.¡± ¡°It¡¯s great, but this is something that you¡¯ve discussed with Baird?¡± Ives Norton asked her. Christine White hmmm¡¯d, ¡°It¡¯s been agreed before.¡± ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll notify Baird and have hime over?¡± Ives Norton pulled out his cell phone. Christine White hurriedly waved her hand, ¡°Not yet.¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Ives Norton stopped dialing Baird Lane. Christine White¡¯s eyes dropped, ¡°He¡¯s busy, so let¡¯s leave him alone until he¡¯s busy, and since I¡¯m physically capable of epting IVF, there¡¯s no need to rush this.¡± ¡°Are you sure?¡± Ives Norton raised an eyebrow. Christine White pursed her lips, ¡°Uh-huh.¡± ¡°Well, since you put it that way, I¡¯ll leave him unannounced for now, but you¡¯d better not put it off for too long either, with things like IVF, of course the sooner you do it the higher the sess rate, do you understand?¡± Ives Norton put away his cell phone and looked at her. Chapter 376 – Feverish Baird Lane Christine White took a deep breath and took the words to heart, ¡°I understand, and we¡¯ll proceed with the IVF procedure as soon as possible.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good, there¡¯s nothing next, so I¡¯ll take you home.¡± Ives Norton said as he looked at his watch. Christine White didn¡¯t say no and thankfully agreed. Ives Norton dropped her off at the bottom of Hugh Dong¡¯s apartment building and left. Christine White went up there and started installing listening devices in various hidden, and unobtrusive, corners of the living room. Once the instation wasplete, she pped her hands together, grabbed the remote and turned on the TV. A news story happened to be ying on the TV, and Christine White looked at it and realized that the news that was ying, actually had something to do with The Lane Family Group. So, she immediately dismissed the idea of changing the channel and sat down to watch it seriously. The news was about thend, which had been expropriated by the state archaeology department, which meant that thend had been aplete loss. Not only that, but The Lane Family Group¡¯s stock market is also unsettled, having been down since yesterday, and by now it¡¯s down several percentage points. She knew little about the stock market, but a few percentage points she could read. A few percentage points is several hundred million dors, plus thend¡¯s billion or so, in these two short days, The Lane Family Group has lost more than two billion dors, and there is no stopping the trend, if this goes on, what will be of The Lane Family Group, she does not dare to imagine at all. ¡°Baird ¡­¡± Christine White gripped the remote tightly in her hand, worry written in her eyes, worry for Baird Lane, worry for The Lane Family Group. It¡¯s just a shame that she can¡¯t do anything to help. Boom! A sudden p of thunder outside startled Christine White. She hurriedly turned her head to look at the balcony, only to realize that the sky outside had actually darkened, and it looked like it was about to rain heavily. Christine White remembered that she hadn¡¯t put her clothes away yet, and hurriedly put down the remote control and ran to the balcony, ready to put them away. But just as she gathered her clothes and intended to go back to her room, she suddenly nced out of the corner of her eye to see a familiar Maimahing up the highway downstairs from a distance. That Maimah and the license te on it, she¡¯d recognize it in ashes, it was Baird Lane¡¯s car. So what¡¯s he doing here all of a sudden? Christine White stared downstairs for a while, seeing that the Maybach obviously stopped, but the people inside did not mean toe down from the car, she could not help but wrinkle her pretty eyebrows. Peoplee and they don¡¯t get out of their cars, Baird Lane. What the hell is he doing? Christine White was puzzled for a moment before turning back to her room and setting the clothes down in her arms before taking out her cell phone and walking out onto the balcony again, staring down at the car below while she dialed the number of the man in the car. ¡°Hello?¡± The man¡¯s familiar low voice reached Christine White¡¯s eardrums through the phone. Christine White heard the exhaustion in his voice and her small mouth pursed in disbelief, ¡°Where are you?¡± She asked. In the car, Baird Lane rubbed his distended temples and returned, ¡°Downstairs from you.¡± ¡°Then why don¡¯t you get out of the car?¡± Christine White asked again. Baird Lane made a movement in his hand, then rolled down the window and looked up. That look just met Christine White¡¯s gaze and instantly made everything clear. Turns out she¡¯d known he wasing and that¡¯s why she¡¯d called to ask where he was. ¡°I just casually drove my car here and will leave in a few minutes.¡± Baird Lane said in a faint voice. Christine White withdrew her eyes from looking at him and shifted to the darkening sky, ¡°I see, then you should leave now, it¡¯s going to rain soon.¡± At that, Baird Lane¡¯s thin lips pursed. This woman, knowing he¡¯s here, shouldn¡¯t she have called him up? I can¡¯t believe he was told to get out of there! Is she that desperate to let him go? ¡°I don¡¯t need you to remind me, I¡¯ll go myself.¡± Baird Lane returned a little less cheerfully. Christine White didn¡¯t bother to think much about why he was upset, will the wind was already blowing, she squinted her eyes, ¡°Okay then, be careful on your way, it¡¯s blowing, I¡¯m going back inside.¡± With that, she closed the balconynding and went inside. Baird Lane saw how dryly she walked away, and a cold huff rose in his heart. This woman, when ites down to it, doesn¡¯t have any attachment at all! Thanks to him, he hade over to see her and wanted to meet her. I didn¡¯t realize that she was reacting that way! Disgruntled, Baird Lane dropped his cell phone and ced his hands on the steering wheel, preparing to drive away. But the moment he had just started the car, he suddenly felt his head spinning, and immediately afterward, his tall body fell heavily onto the steering wheel. As he fell, his forehead identally hit the button in the center of the steering wheel, and the car immediately let out a shrill honk. The honk was heard by Christine White, who suspiciously pulled open the floor-to-ceiling windows of the balcony and looked down again, frowning when she saw that Baird Lane¡¯s car was still parked and not gone. What did he mean by that honk? Say hello to her before you leave?Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. Without giving it much thought, Christine White closed the floor-to-ceiling window once more and went back to her room. Wow! It was pouring rain outside. Christine White rubbed her arms, feeling a little chilly, and turned the heater on before curling up on the living room couch and continuing to watch TV. I don¡¯t know how long it was, but just as she was drifting off to sleep watching TV, the doorbell suddenly rang. Christine White came to her senses with a jolt and asked in the direction of the door, ¡°Who is it?¡± ¡°Hello Miss, I¡¯m a staff member from the property.¡± The person outside the door replied politely. Christine White yawns and walks over to the door and opens it, ¡°Hello, how may I help you?¡± ¡°Miss, do you recognize the owner of the Maybach downstairs?¡± The property owner inquired. ¡°Recognize.¡± Christine White nodded subconsciously, but soon she reacted with wide eyes, ¡°Wait, did you say Maybach, that Maybach hasn¡¯t left yet?¡± ¡°Yes, just now when we were making our rounds, we noticed the car was upying the road, so we were going to go over and see if there was any contact information on the car to get the owner to move the car, and what we didn¡¯t realize was that the owner was in the car and it wasn¡¯t doing too well.¡± ¡°Things aren¡¯t going well?¡± Christine White¡¯s heart stuttered as a great unease hit her. ¡°Yes, the owner of the car had a fever and we tried to contact an ambnce for him, but he said nothing and instead asked us toe up here and find you, so ¡­¡± Before the property owner could finish his sentence, he saw Christine White rush out of the room and run in the direction of the elevator. In the elevator, Christine White clenched her two hands tightly together, her whole body¡¯s eyes red with anxiety. How could she not have imagined that Baird Lane had been downstairs all this time without going away, and with a fever? If it weren¡¯t for the apartment¡¯s property patrol, he might not have even been noticed and then kept on running a fever. What he would do then, she couldn¡¯t even begin to imagine! Ding! The elevator is here. Christine White temporarily pushed down the worry in her heart and rushed out of the rain to Baird Lane¡¯s car. It was raining heavily and she hadn¡¯t brought an umbre with her, the clothes and hair on her body soon got wet, clinging to her body and face, and the cold made her shiver. But she couldn¡¯t care about that anymore, all she could think about was Baird Lane. ¡°Baird!¡± shouted Christine White anxiously as she banged on the car window, calling out Baird Lane¡¯s name. The window was quickly rolled down and Baird Lane¡¯s face, red from fever, was revealed. He looked at Christine White, who was soaked to the bone, and his pupils contracted for a moment, then he burst into a rage, ¡°Christine White, what are you doing down here?¡± Chapter 377 Baird Lane Wakes Up Christine White pretended she didn¡¯t hear him getting angry and made a move to pull the car door, ¡°Don¡¯t you worry about what I¡¯m doing down here, just get out of the car and follow me upstairs.¡± Baird Lane didn¡¯t move, one pair of dark eyes, just staring at her. Christine White felt a little flustered inside at the look he gave her, but quickly, she shook her head and pushed the ominousness down, yelling at him, ¡°Come on, get out of the car!¡± Baird Lane didn¡¯t stay still this time and obediently opened the door and got out. Only due to the high fever, he had little strength, and as soon as his feet hit the ground, his tall body fell forward. Seeing this, Christine White immediately stepped forward and caught him with her skinny body before he fell to the ground. ¡°Okay, put your arm around my shoulder and I¡¯ll take you in.¡± Christine White reminded Baird Lane as she put his arm around her shoulder. Baird Lane didn¡¯t say anything, just did what he was told. With that, Christine White racked the man, who outweighed her by dozens of pounds, step by step into the apartment building.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Miss, you¡¯re finally back.¡± When the property owner saw Christine White return with Baird Lane, she rushed forward to help and helped her take Baird Lane to her room. ¡°Thank you.¡± Christine White unloaded her weight and thanked the property from the bottom of her heart. The property owner waved his hand, ¡°You¡¯re wee, it¡¯s only right to help the owner, I should take my leave.¡± ¡°Wait a minute.¡± Christine White called out to him. The property stops. Christine White requested, ¡°Can you call a doctor for me? There¡¯s supposed to be a doctor in the neighborhood, and if I call one myself, it¡¯s sure to take a long time.¡± ¡°So that¡¯s how it is, okay, I¡¯ll help.¡± The property owner immediately agreed. Christine White thanked again. After the property owner left, she closed the door behind her and went back into her room. Baird Lane had passed out from the fever, and Christine White touched his forehead, so hot that her hand shivered. She didn¡¯t care that she was still wet, and immediately went to the bathroom to find a set of Hugh Dong¡¯s bathrobe for Baird Lane to change into, and then went to the refrigerator to get some ice cubes to hide in a towel, and put it on Baird Lane¡¯s forehead, hoping to cool him down. Only after doing so did she catch herst breath and went to the bathroom to take a brief shower and change into clean clothes. At that moment, the doorbell rang again. Christine White brushed her hair and went over to open the door, and outside stood the property owner from earlier, as well as a doctor in a white coat. Christine White hurriedly invited the two men and then took the doctor to the room to see Baird Lane. After a diagnosis, Christine White watched as the doctor gave Baird Lane another shot and an IV, her heart clenched and she was busy asking, ¡°How is he?¡± ¡°The fever is severe, there¡¯s a slight inmmation of the lungs, and there¡¯s severe sleep deprivation and stress.¡± The doctor dropped the needle and returned. Christine White¡¯s heart fluttered as she listened, ¡°So he¡¯s okay?¡± ¡°You¡¯ll be fine once the fever goes down, but you¡¯ll need to rest for a while until the inmmation in your lungs is all healed before you can continue to work, or you¡¯ll get another fever.¡± The doctor said. Christine White breathed a sigh of relief, ¡°I¡¯m d it¡¯s okay, Doctor, please prescribe the medicine.¡± The doctor nodded and headed towards the medical kit he had brought with him. By the time the medication was prescribed and the doctor was sent off with the property, it was half an hourter. Christine White closed the door and returned to the room, gently walking to the bed and stopping, reaching out once more to touch Baird Lane¡¯s forehead. After seeing that his forehead wasn¡¯t as hot as before, and his face wasn¡¯t as red as it was at the beginning, her lifted heart finally fell back into ce. ¡°What a defeat.¡± Christine White muttered as she tucked Baird Lane in. I don¡¯t know what he¡¯s doing here for nothing, but the way he is now, there¡¯s no way he can leave anytime soon. So Christine White fished her cell phone out of the dirty clothes Baird Lane had changed out of and called Gates over to tell Gates about the Baird Lane situation, lest it be bad if he couldn¡¯t find Baird Lane for anything. After the call, Christine White didn¡¯t put the phone down, but instead called Aunt Lucy back with another one, telling Aunt Lucy that she couldn¡¯t go back to Baird Lane tonight and was staying at her ce. She didn¡¯t tell Aunt Lucy that Baird Lane stayed behind because he was sick, in order not to worry Aunt Lucy. But Aunt Lucy obviously misunderstood and thought the two of them had made up,ughing her ass off on the other end of the phone. In response, Christine White didn¡¯t offer much of an exnation and cut the phone off after a couple of perfunctory responses. Afterward, she put down her cell phone and went back to the hospital bed to check on Baird Lane¡¯s IV, and as she watched, she fell asleep on the side of the bed. When she woke up again, it was already dark outside, but the rain didn¡¯t stop, it was still pattering. Christine White yawned and went to the kitchen, ready to fix something to eat, and was halfway there when she heard a loudmotion from the living room, as if something had broken. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± She hurriedly dropped the spat she was holding and ran out of the kitchen, going out to see Baird Lane standing in front of the coffee table, staring at the floor with a frown on his face. Christine White followed his line of sight as well, and saw that a ss had shattered at his feet, and its contents had spilled out onto the floor, wetting the patch of carpet. From this, it was clear that the sound of themotion just now was from this cup when it broke. ¡°How did you hit the cup?¡± Christine White asked as she walked over to Baird Lane, checking his feet to see if he was hurt. Baird Lane pursed his thin lips and mumbled back, ¡°There was no strength, and I dropped it without holding it steady.¡± So it is! Christine White scratched her hair, ¡°Then why didn¡¯t you call me?¡± Baird Lane looked at her and didn¡¯t say anything anymore. Christine White sighed, ¡°Hurt?¡± ¡°No.¡± Baird Lane whispered two words back. Christine White breathed a light sigh of relief, ¡°I¡¯m d I¡¯m not hurt, why don¡¯t you sit down and I¡¯ll clean up the ce.¡± With that, she helped him sit down on the couch and then went to the kitchen to get a mop and broom to clean up the mess he had made. When she finished, she re-poured a ss of water and ced it in his hand, ¡°Drink.¡± Baird Lane holds his cup and takes a slow sip. The warm water flowed down his parched throat and into his stomach, giving his weakened body a little more strength and less weakness. ¡°When did you wake up?¡± Christine White asked as she saw the man finish his water and took the cup. The man rubbed his brow and his voice was no longer so raspy, ¡°Just woke up.¡± ¡°Now that you¡¯re awake, let¡¯s eat, and when you¡¯re done I¡¯ll have Assistant Gatese over and pick you up, this is someone else¡¯s ce after all, and it¡¯s not good for you to stay here all the time.¡± Christine White said, about to go back to the kitchen. Baird Lane took her hand, ¡°Since you also said this is someone else¡¯s ce, why don¡¯t you move?¡± Christine White looked back at him, ¡°I¡¯ll move, but not now, right now I have to stay here.¡± ¡°Give me a reason!¡± Baird Lane tightened his intensity. Christine White frowned, although she felt her hand being squeezed a little painfully by him, she didn¡¯t shake him off, after all, it was a patient and she was toozy to bother with a patient. ¡°You¡¯ll knowter, let¡¯s not talk about that, let go, I still have porridge cooking in the pot, it should get mushy in a while.¡± At that, Baird Lane pursed up his lips a little unpleasantly, not quite satisfied with her answer, but he finally let go of his hand. Getting free, Christine White didn¡¯t bother to think about what mood Baird Lane was in at the moment, striding back to the kitchen, and by the time she re-emerged with a bowl of porridge, the living room was deserted. ¡°Gone?¡± Christine White put the porridge down and looked around. Chapter 378 – The Man with a Heart of Gold When she saw the direction of the living room restroom, she was suddenly wide-eyed and dumbfounded. ¡°You you you ¡­ Why did youe out here without your clothes on?¡± Christine White pointed at Baird Lane with a shaking hand, then she realized something was wrong and hurriedly covered her eyes and turned her back. Baird Lane saw the fuss she was making and raised his eyelids calmly, ¡°It¡¯s not like you haven¡¯t seen it before, what¡¯s the surprise?¡± Christine White was exasperated by hisment, ¡°Can it be the same, before that was ¡­ That was ¡­¡± ¡°What¡¯s that, say?¡± The corners of Baird Lane¡¯s mouth curved slightly. How could Christine White not hear that he was intentionally flirting with her, and stomped her foot in anger, ¡°I¡¯m toozy to talk to you, hurry up and put your clothes on, this is someone else¡¯s house, don¡¯t be too wanton.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not wearing it.¡± Baird Lane refused outright. Christine White thought she¡¯d misheard and the corner of her mouth twitched, ¡°No? You¡¯re just going to be naked?¡± ¡°That dress has a disgusting stench.¡± Baird Lane said disgustedly, not meaning to be naked. Christine White quirked her eyebrows in confusion, ¡°Stinky? No way!¡± Unbelievingly, she walked to the restroom and took out the bathrobe he had worn earlier and smelled it; there was only a faint scent of men¡¯s perfume on it, and nothing smelly. ¡°You lied to me!¡± Christine White held up her bathrobe and looked at Baird Lane with displeasure. Baird Lane was sipping at the white porridge she had just served, and when he heard her say this, without looking up, he returned, ¡°To me, the smell of any other man is a stench.¡± ¡°Uh ¡­¡± Christine White choked, before reacting to the fact that the man was a clean freak. ¡°But you can¡¯t wear it if you don¡¯t.¡± Christine White dropped her robe on the couch. Baird Lane hmmm¡¯d, ¡°I¡¯ve asked Gates to send the clothes.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Christine White sighed in relief. She was really afraid he¡¯d be naked like that. But he can¡¯t do that now! Thinking about it, Christine White¡¯s eyes rolled and she went back to her room and got a nket out and threw it over him, ¡°Cover up with this.¡± Baird Lane knew what she meant; he had never had a fetish for being naked in the first ce and naturally obeyed by wrapping himself in the nket. Christine White saw him do as he was told and said no more, stepping aside to go and dispense his medicine. As soon as he finished the porridge, she handed him the prepared medicine, ¡°Take it, the doctor prescribed it.¡± Baird Lane scanned the cap for the flowery medicine, and after a slight frown, he took the cap and tilted his head back and swallowed the medicine in one gulp. Christine White was afraid that he would choke and hurriedly handed him the ss of water again. Baird Lane didn¡¯t pick it up either, just took a couple sips of water right out of her hand. Christine White rolled her eyes, ¡°You¡¯re really enjoying yourself.¡± ¡°I¡¯m the patient.¡± Baird Lane returned as a matter of course. Breathless, Christine White set the water aside, ¡°You¡¯re a patient, but you¡¯re not a patient with a handicap.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t have the strength.¡± Baird Lane looked at her and added. Christine White slid a few ck lines down her forehead, understanding what he meant. He¡¯s just pretending to be weak on purpose so she can take care of it. What a heartthrob. ¡°All right, I don¡¯t care if you don¡¯t have the strength, when Assistant Gates arrivester, you¡¯ll be good enough to go back with him.¡± Christine White cleared the dishes. Baird Lane pursed his thin lips, ¡°Is that how much you want me to go?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you, this is someone else¡¯s residence, it¡¯s not good for you to stay here too long, and you broke one of someone else¡¯s cups, all of which I¡¯m going to have to pay for.¡± Christine White picks up the conversation. Baird Lane narrowed his eyes, ¡°I heard you rented a house out there yesterday?¡± Christine White paused in her table wiping, then frowned at him, ¡°Who did you hear that from?¡± Baird Lane¡¯s eyes twinkled for a moment and he didn¡¯t answer.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. But Christine White had guessed what was going on and was a little ufortable, ¡°You sent someone to spy on me?¡± ¡°Just protecting you.¡± Baird Lane corrected. Christine Whiteughed in exasperation, ¡°Protection doesn¡¯t have to inform you of my movements at all times, does it, what¡¯s the difference between that and surveince?¡± ¡°Christine White, don¡¯t be unreasonable will you, this is an extraordinary time for The Lane Family and The Lane Family, and I have asked them to keep reporting on your whereabouts for the sole purpose of knowing where you are and if you are safe.¡± Baird Lane said sullenly. Christine White¡¯s small mouth opened and she couldn¡¯t speak at once, after a long time she could barely organize its words, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I was thinking too much, but you¡¯re at fault too, who told you not to tell me in the first ce.¡± Baird Lane gave her a faint sidelong nce and was about to say something when the doorbell rang. Christine White had to go ahead and open the door. The visitor was Gates, delivering clothes for Baird Lane. Christine White, thinking of Baird Lane¡¯s image at this time and the inconvenience of meeting people, did not ask Gates toe in, but merely took the bag in his hand and told him to wait outside the door. ¡°Your clothes.¡± Back in the living room, Christine White gave the bag to Baird Lane. Baird Lane looked at it and then took the bag to her guest room to change into it. After changing out, Christine White was ready to ask him to leave, but as soon as she saw what he was wearing, the words she had been about to say just got stuck in her mouth, ¡°How do you ¡­¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong with me?¡± Baird Lane moved toward slowly tying the sash of his robe around his waist. Christine White took several deep breaths in a row before she calmed down and pointed to the clothes he was wearing, ¡°Why are you wearing that, where are the clothes Gates brought you.¡± ¡°That¡¯s it.¡± Baird Lane repliednguidly as he sat down. Christine White is confused, ¡°This ¡­ This one? Nothing else?¡± ¡°I only had him deliver this one, and as for the others, I asked him not to deliver them until tomorrow morning.¡± Baird Lane smiles. Christine White¡¯s little face changed, ¡°You did that on purpose? You just don¡¯t want to go do you?¡± Baird Lane nodded his head and graciously admitted, ¡°Wasn¡¯t it you who told Aunt Lucy that I wouldn¡¯t go back tonight, I naturally fulfilled you ah, otherwise if I went back, you couldn¡¯t take back what you said, how disgraceful.¡± He hadn¡¯t originally realized that she had told Aunt Lucy this, and when he woke up, he saw that it was getting dark and called Aunt Lucy to tell her that he would be backte. Turns out Aunt Lucy told him that Christine White said he wasn¡¯t going back tonight. He hadn¡¯t actually wanted to leave, and since she¡¯d told Aunt Lucy that, it was only natural that he¡¯d have to stay, which was why he¡¯d only asked Gates to send his pajamas when he¡¯d called himter. Looking at the man with a look of I¡¯m looking out for you, Christine White felt her chest cavity swell a little, she pressed down on her heart, the expression on her face was worse than crying, ¡°Who wants you to save my face, just go, hurry up, Gates is waiting right outside, no one will see you going back in your pajamas.¡± With that, she tugged on his arm, trying to pull him up off the couch. Baird Lane was too heavy, however, and it took her several tugs to pull him up just a little. ¡°It¡¯s no use, don¡¯t waste your breath, Gates is gone, I messaged him to go while I was changing.¡± Baird Lane looked at her with a smirk. He had decided to stay tonight, so how could he not do something about it. Christine White didn¡¯t expect Baird Lane to have driven Gates away in order to stay, and her whole body was shocked, and the hand that was tugging on his arm, subconsciously loosened. Baird Lane¡¯s body, unsupported by force, begins to fall backwards. But just at the moment his body was about to fall onto the couch, an essence suddenly swept across his dark eyes, followed by the corner of his mouth hooking up, and as he reached out, he grabbed the still-frozen Christine White¡¯s wrists and with a firm tug, yanked her onto his chest, taking her with him as he fell onto the couch. Christine White was so startled by his sudden behavior that her heart nearly flew out of her chest and she blurted out, ¡°What are you doing?¡± Chapter 379 – Trial ¡°Don¡¯t move!¡± Sensing the woman¡¯s intent to struggle, Baird Lane immediately whispered a warning. Christine White stiffened her body and didn¡¯t move, looking up at him with her eyes, ¡°You get up quick, you¡¯re heavy!¡± ¡­ Baird Lane hadn¡¯t slept long, just about two hours, when he was called away by a phone call. Christine White was feeling it when he left, but she was so sleepy she grunted and rolled over and went back to sleep. She slept until two in the afternoon, when she woke up with a yawn. ¡°Hiss ¡­¡± Christine White sat up from the bed with her little face twisted, mentally marking Baird Lane. ¡°Bastard Baird Lane!¡± cursed Christine White under her breath as she gripped the corner of the covers. He gotfortable instead, got dressed and left when he was done.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. But her, she had to endure this soreness, it was so unfair. Christine White¡¯s eyes were a little sore, and her heart was aggravated at the same time. Obviously, she was still upset about that thing with Baird Lane and Molly Bort, and then he did that, and it was like she forgave it. She¡¯s so useless, no persistence or determination at all! Thinking about it, Christine White could not wait to give herself two ps on the back and p this unambitious self. Ding-dong, ding-dong! The doorbell suddenly rang. Christine White huffed and hurriedly adjusted her mind, fishing for her bedside clothes to put on and enduring the pain, she got out of bed and went to the living room, ¡°Who is it?¡± She opened her mouth to inquire as she walked towards the foyer. Up and still without water, her voice was extraordinarily hoarse and hard to hear. ¡°Hello ma¡¯am, I¡¯m your bodyguard.¡± The man outside the door returned respectfully. Christine White raised an eyebrow, ¡°Bodyguard?¡± Is that what Baird Lane saidst night about being in her neighborhood and protecting her all the time? ¡°Can I help you?¡± Christine White inquired with a smile as she held the door open. The bodyguard lowered his head and didn¡¯t look at her, he just handed her the two bags in his hands, ¡°This is what President Lane ordered us to prepare when he left, saying that he would bring it to you at noon.¡± ¡°What are these?¡± Christine White took the bags suspiciously. The bouncer replied, ¡°It¡¯s lunch and medicine.¡± ¡°Medicine?¡± Christine White froze, ¡°What medicine?¡± The bodyguard coughed lightly and didn¡¯t answer, but a hint of redness floated strangely on that tanned face. Christine White saw it and suddenly realized what was going on, the corners of her mouth twitched and she mentally marked Baird Lane again. So good that he actually had his bodyguard prepare that drug for her. ¡°I know, thank you.¡± Christine White thanked with a barely maintained smile on her face. The bodyguard waved his hand repeatedly, ¡°You¡¯re wee, then I¡¯ll take my leave first, ma¡¯am.¡± Christine White hmmm¡¯d. The bodyguard bowed to her before turning to leave. Christine White closes the door and returns to the living room, the smile on her face immediately disappearing, the speed of the change is jaw-dropping. She huffed and puffed as she ced the two bags on the coffee table, then sat down slowly, holding her back, and began to unwrap them. After unpacking the bags, she looked at the sumptuous lunch and various rubs and bruises on the coffee table, and her heart couldn¡¯t help but soften, and the expression on her exasperated little face took on a hint of softness. ¡°Hmph, seeing as how you prepared so much, I¡¯ll barely stay mad.¡± Christine White picked up her chopsticks and muttered in a twisted manner. After eating, she went to her room and medicated herself, then took the sheets and covers and whatnot out and washed them. After doing so, Hugh Dong suddenly came. He strutted in with a flirty grin on his face, ¡°What¡¯s taking so long to open the door?¡± Christine White pointed to the balcony, ¡°Drying clothes.¡± Hugh Dong looked around and saw the clothes and bedsheets and such hanging on the balcony, his eyes darkened for a moment, but soon, he returned to his usual appearance, as if nothing had happened. ¡°By the way, what brings you here, do you have a lot of time on your hands all day?¡± Christine White poured him a ss of water. Hugh Dong took it and took a sip, smiling back, ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you, Dong¡¯s is now being taken over by my father, so I have nothing to worry about and came over to talk to you.¡± Christine White¡¯s eyelids hammered down when she heard the word father in his mouth, then pretended not to ask, ¡°Why did your father suddenly take over Dong¡¯s, huh?¡± ¡°For getting in the ring with someone.¡± Hugh Dong said as he rubbed the rim of his water ss. Christine White tightened her grip, ¡°The ring? What ring?¡± Hugh Dong put down his ss of water and looked at her with his chin propped up, not answering but asking, ¡°You know about cells and viruses, right?¡± Christine White nodded uncertainly. ¡°Cells and viruses are hostile, once the two touch, is to devour each other, an analogy, Dong¡¯s is a cell, then the enterprises that fight with our Dong¡¯s is a virus, and we cells want to devour the virus ¡­¡± ¡°Wait!¡± Christine White made a gesture to interrupt him, ¡°You mean to say that you Dong¡¯s want to annex a business?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, my father had a grudge against that business and he wanted to take revenge himself, so he took over Dong¡¯s.¡± Hugh Dong shrugged his shoulders in a rxed and easygoing manner, seemingly not caring at all that he had been kicked out of Dong¡¯s. However, Christine White was concerned and narrowed her almond eyes to ask tentatively, ¡°Which corporation do you Dong¡¯s have a grudge against? Why haven¡¯t I heard about it?¡± Chapter 380 – The Truth About Hatred She hadn¡¯t forgotten what she¡¯d overheard on thest call. She knew that what he had said on the phone was clearly that the Dong family had a grudge against The Lane Family, so now this business that he was talking about fighting to devour was definitely The Lane Family Group. So the reason she was asking knowingly at the moment was to hear how he would answer her. ¡°Of course you haven¡¯t heard of it, not just you, including President Lane and the entire C City businessmunity.¡± Hugh Dong raised one finger and waved it. Christine White secretly pinched her thigh and put on a curious face, ¡°So tell me, which business is it, you¡¯re making it hard for me.¡± ¡°Secret!¡± Hugh Dong smiled mysteriously, selling the secret just not telling her. Christine White frowned, ¡°It¡¯s still a secret, and I¡¯ll still know about it when the Dong¡¯s are sure to go after that business, so what difference does it make if you tell me now?¡± ¡°Of course there¡¯s a difference, and it wouldn¡¯t be exciting to tell you now.¡± Hugh Dong looked at her. Christine White pursed her lips and gave a fake upset chortle, ¡°I don¡¯t want to know if I don¡¯t tell, but you have to tell me what your father¡¯s vendetta is against that business, right?¡± ¡°This is fine.¡± Hugh Dong rubbed his chin and nodded. Christine White¡¯s eyes lit up for a moment and she put her face forward, ¡°Come on then!¡± Her heart was beating fast. She really desperately wanted to know the reason for the Dongs¡¯ hatred of The Lane Family. ¡°In fact, the hatred is very dogmatic, it¡¯s the revenge of taking his wife, more than twenty years ago, the heir of that enterprise stole my father¡¯s most beloved woman, and also caused my father to be unable to have children, and ended up with a paraplegic, you should have seen the wheelchair that my father was sitting in, right?¡± Hugh Dong asked.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. Christine White nodded, ¡°See, your father has no way to walk on his legs.¡± ¡°No no no!¡± Hugh Dong waved his finger again, ¡°He can walk, but he won¡¯t be able to walk for long before his legs get weak, that¡¯s why he¡¯s always in a wheelchair, of course that¡¯s not the most important thing, what¡¯s important is that my father can¡¯t have children, can you imagine how crazy a man will be when he loses the most important thing?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Christine White opened her little mouth and didn¡¯t answer. Hugh Dong added, ¡°For a man to lose the symbol of being a man is undoubtedly worse than killing him, you know? The one who put him in this state is his best and most trusted friend.¡± ¡°How did this happen ¡­¡± Christine White murmured in disbelief. Hugh Dong heard it and snorted mockingly, ¡°But that¡¯s how it is, my father survived with hatred and vowed to make his enemy¡¯s family fall apart, but unfortunately my father¡¯s power was still very small more than twenty years ago, and there was no possibility to take revenge, that¡¯s why he left the country back then, with the aim of developing his own power.¡± Speaking of this, he felt a little thirsty and picked up the water cup he had just put down and drank a mouthful of water to moisten his throat before continuing, ¡°Finally, after twenty years, my father¡¯s power can already bepared to that of his enemies, so he reentered C City because he wanted to destroy his enemies with his own hands.¡± ¡°I know ¡­¡± Christine White bit down on her lower lip as a huge wave rippled through her heart. Hugh Dong¡¯s words are enough to prove that The Lane Family¡¯s enemy, lurking in the shadows, is the Dong family! The old man who had tied her up and beaten her severely was Owen Dong, because she still remembered that the old man¡¯s weak appearance when he walked at that time was exactly the same as what Hugh Dong had just said about the weakness of his legs. Thinking about this, Christine White¡¯s breathing began to increase and her body trembled slightly. Hugh Dong noticed her difference and hurriedly put down his ss of water to inquire, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Christine White didn¡¯t want him to see anything, slightly lowered her head, put on a weak look and returned, ¡°It¡¯s fine, just now the wind came in, so I feel a little cold, you also know that I¡¯ve had my bone marrow pumped twice, my body isn¡¯t as good as it used to be, and I can¡¯t stand it when there¡¯s a slight wind blowing.¡± ¡°It¡¯s supposed to rain again in a while, I¡¯ll go close the floor-to-ceiling windows.¡± Saying that, Hugh Dong got up and walked towards the balcony to close the floor-to-ceiling window. Christine White cooperated by rubbing her arms and stretching out her tightness, ¡°Thank you, ah, I¡¯m much better.¡± ¡°Is your body as bad as this now?¡± Hugh Dong frowned. Christine White touched the tip of her nose somewhat sheepishly, ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± ¡°How about going abroad with me in a couple months?¡± Hugh Dong suddenly suggested. Christine White froze for a split second, ¡°Out of the country with you?¡± ¡°Well, taking you abroad for treatment, the medical level abroad is higher than at home, your body will recover better than at home if you are treated abroad.¡± Hugh Dong looked at her, the frivolity on his face was gone and he looked extra serious. Christine White also saw that he wasing for real, and her whole body was stunned, and it was only after a long time that she wriggled her lips to make a sound, ¡°Why are you ¡­ being so nice to me?¡± Hugh Dong raised an eyebrow, ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you, I like you, only you never believed me, and since I like it, I wanted to do something for you, and thought it would be best to take you abroad for medical treatment.¡± ¡°You didn¡¯t have to be so nice to me.¡± Christine White looked at him withplexity. She hadn¡¯t wanted to remain friends with him since she was sure he was one of The Lane Family¡¯s enemies. Now she¡¯s still here talking to him peacefully only because she¡¯s still trying to get words out of him, get more clues, and then tell Baird Lane so that Baird Lane can wipe him out with the Dongs and The Bort Family behind him. But what she didn¡¯t expect was that he was caring about her health and wanted to take her abroad for treatment, so in contrast, she suddenly felt so despicable. ¡°Being good to you is something I do willingly, you are the first woman I fell in love with, and in order to prove that my feelings for you don¡¯t lose to President Lane, then what President Lane didn¡¯t do, I¡¯m going to do.¡± Hugh Dong didn¡¯t know what was going on in Christine White¡¯s mind and said with a smile. Christine White looked at him as if he was a child fighting for favor, and inexplicably felt a bit of astringency in her heart. ¡°You¡¯re like this, it makes me really don¡¯t know what to do ¡­,¡± Christine White whispered, covering her face. Hugh Dong thought she was concerned about Baird Lane and couldn¡¯t help but frown, ¡°What¡¯s so difficult about it, two months at thetest, when my father gets his revenge, I¡¯ll take you out of here and go abroad.¡± Christine White sniffed and released her hand from her face, looking a little anxious, ¡°Two months? You guys want to settle everything in two months?¡± ¡°Not bad.¡± Hugh Dong nodded, ¡°So for the next two months, you ¡­¡± Halfway through his sentence, the cell phone in his pocket suddenly rang. Christine White¡¯s eyes shed as she looked into his pockets. Although Hugh Dong was also a bit upset that his words were interrupted by the call, he still took his cell phone out, ¡°I¡¯m going to take a call.¡± He pointed to the balcony. Christine White nodded, ¡°Go ahead.¡± Hugh Dong walked towards the balcony, and when he reached the balcony, he also carefully closed the floor-to-ceiling windows of the balcony. The balcony¡¯s floor-to-ceiling windows had excellent soundproofing, and once they were closed, the people inside couldn¡¯t hear a thing he said outside. Christine White couldn¡¯t help but feel a little disappointed, just now she saw his caller ID, it was Owen Dong calling, she had wanted to listen to the content of their phone call to see if she could hear any more important clues, but she didn¡¯t expect that he would simply not give her a chance. But it¡¯s also good, today is not unproductive, at least she knows the cause of the hatred between Dong¡¯s family and The Lane Family, and her listening device has also recorded all this, after Hugh Dong has left, she can guide the recording on herputer, and I believe that Baird Lane will know what to do when he has this recording. But Hugh Dong ¡­ Christine White bit her lip as she looked at the man on the balcony, a tangle written in her eyes, a tangle of whether she was doing this, right or wrong. Chapter 381 – Suspicion Again The Dong family as The Lane Family¡¯s enemy, but also attempted to annex The Lane Family, so that The Lane Family¡¯s family broke up, such a vicious idea and tactics, enough to show that the Dong family and The Lane Family is already immortal, and only one of the two can survive. As Baird Lane¡¯s wife and The Lane Family¡¯s granddaughter-inw, she naturally sides with The Lane Family and wants The Lane Family to have the ultimate victory. But on the other hand, she doesn¡¯t want Hugh Dong to end up in a miserable situation after the Dong family loses. Although Hugh Dong is a bit of a womanizer, he has never harmed her, and has even helped her many times, and even tried to take her abroad for treatment. However, she also knew very well that with Baird Lane¡¯s vindictive character, once he really won over the Dong family, there was absolutely no way he would let the Dong family as well as Hugh Dong go. So how the hell is she going to keep Hugh Dong from Baird Lane? Christine White bit her lip in death, very confused inside, ¡°What the hell am I supposed to do?¡± She muttered. After all, she had extracted quite a bit of information from Hugh Dong, and hadpletely outed the Dong family, making the Dong family turn from the dark to the light and be less mysterious. So once Baird Lane realizes that it is the Dong family that has been targeting The Lane Family all along, he will definitelyunch a counter-attack operation in advance, then the possibility of Baird Lane winning this battle with the Dong family is the greatest. Thinking about this, Christine White¡¯s eyelids jumped, vaguely as if she saw the destruction of the Dong family, as well as Hugh Dong¡¯s and Owen Dong¡¯s end. How Owen Dong was doing, she didn¡¯t really care, after all, that beating made her hold a grudge. She only cares about Hugh Dong and wants to keep Hugh Dong, but how difficult is it to keep Hugh Dong from Baird Lane unless Baird Lane is made to feel that Hugh Dong has value in staying! Wait ¡­ Value? Christine White¡¯s pupils trembled as something urred to her, and her eyes glowed as she looked at the man outside the balcony and spat out three words in a low voice, ¡°Nigel Lane!¡± The man outside the balcony sensed the gaze behind him and turned his head, cell phone raised, to see Christine White¡¯s zing eyes. What¡¯s going on? Why is she looking at him like that? It was as if he was some kind of prey that she had set her sights on. Hugh Dong suddenly didn¡¯t have much heart to answer the phone, and after speaking hurriedly with the caller, he hung up and returned to the living room, ¡°Is there anything on my face, why are you looking at me like that?¡± He walked up to Christine White and asked. Christine White also realized that her reaction was a bit too much and hurriedly coughed and adjusted her mind, ¡°Who¡¯s looking at you, I¡¯m obviously looking at the scenery outside.¡± ¡°Scenery?¡± Hugh Dong twisted his head suspiciously and chortled disdainfully, ¡°The sky outside is overcast, it looks like it¡¯s going to rain heavily, what kind of scenery can there be, so you¡¯re just looking at me, how about it, aren¡¯t I handsome?¡± He pointed to his face, which was handsome to the core, and came up to her, grinning. Christine White was a little dazzled by the shock of the magnificent face in front of her, and hastily took a step back so as not to be mesmerized by him, ¡°Mmmmmm, it¡¯s handsome, very handsome, are you satisfied with my answer?¡± She rolled her eyes. Hugh Dong heard this, but his smile faded a bit, ¡°Satisfied? Oh, I¡¯m very dissatisfied with my own face, but I¡¯ve seen too much of it, there¡¯s no sense of realism at all.¡± ¡°Eh?¡± He reacted in such a way that Christine White was a little taken aback. Hugh Dong waved his hand, ¡°It¡¯s fine, it¡¯s gettingte, I should go, otherwise I won¡¯t be able to leave if it rainster.¡± With those words, he grabbed his jacket from the couch and headed for the door. Christine White saw this and was in a hurry, how could she let him go when she still had something left of her own! At the thought, she tightened her grip and hastily called out, ¡°Wait a minute.¡± Puzzled, Hugh Dong stopped and looked back at her, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Christine White took a deep breath and walked over to him, ¡°That ¡­ You put your head down a little bit, I see you got dirt on your head, let me help you get it off.¡±Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. ¡°Filth? What filth?¡± Hugh Dong moved his hand to touch his hair. Christine White was lying in the first ce, slightly averting her eyes, not wanting him to see that she was weak, ¡°It¡¯s just the lint on your clothes, you should have identally rubbed it somewhere, squat down a little, I¡¯ll get it for you.¡± ¡°In that case, okay, you do it.¡± Hugh Dong didn¡¯t doubt her either, and cheerfully bent his knees and put his head down a bit, making it easy for her to touch his hair without any problems. Christine White looked at the head in front of her, and after a sh of determination in her eyes, she reached out her left hand and touched it. The moment she touched Hugh Dong¡¯s hair, her teeth clenched, followed by a flick of her wrist and a quick twist of her own ring to twine a few strands of hair. After she confirmed that her hair was twisted tightly and wasn¡¯t unraveling that easily, her eyes narrowed a bit and she said in mock panic, ¡°It¡¯s over.¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Hugh Dong subconsciously lifted his head up. He raised his head quickly and suddenly, so the hair that was strung around Christine White¡¯s ring was immediately ripped off by himself, or uprooted, causing him to stifle a grunt of pain and distorting his handsome face a little. ¡°I¡¯m sorry I¡¯m sorry, are you okay?¡± A twinge of guilt rose in Christine White¡¯s heart and she hurriedly apologized, apologizing for her mind and for hurting him. Hugh Dong, not knowing what she had done, covered his head and returned with a forced smile, ¡°Nothing, but what just happened?¡± Christine White feigned embarrassment as she held up her left hand, revealing the ring, and the hair that was twisted around it to him, ¡°I was getting you dirty when my ring got twisted around your hair, that¡¯s why I finished, I was trying to slowly untangle your hair, but I didn¡¯t realize that you looked up all of a sudden, and so your hair got ripped out, I¡¯m really sorry about that! !¡± She bowed to him. The bow was one that she made sincerely, not just to avoid suspicion. Hugh Dong looked at her like this, but did not think much about it, waving his hand, not caring, ¡°It¡¯s fine, it doesn¡¯t hurt anymore, but your ring is fine, right?¡± Christine White put her hands behind her back and shook her head, ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± ¡°I¡¯m d it¡¯s okay, I¡¯ll leave first.¡± Hugh Dong yawned and lifted his foot towards the door once again. Christine White followed him and escorted him out herself, knowing he was in the elevator and out of sight before she dropped her waving hand and closed the door behind her, then leaned her back against it and let out a heavy breath. ¡°That was close. ¡­¡± Christine White patted her chest. The first time she did this kind of counting on others, the whole person was nervous, her heartbeat was even faster to jump out of her throat, for fear of revealing the stuff. But luckily it turned out well, the hair got there, and it didn¡¯t arouse Hugh Dong¡¯s suspicion. Looking at the hair on the ring, Christine White gave a knowing smile, she had to take the risk in order to keep Hugh Dong, and hoped that her suspicions were waiting to be correct and that Hugh Dong was Nigel Lane. Yes, once again, her suspicion that Hugh Dong is Nigel Lane is not a sudden suspicion to try to save Hugh Dong, it is evidential. Though previous suspicions were disproved by the hair that Aunt Lucy got, the identification that was done on that hair, was that it was not rted to Baird Lane. At that time, she believed it, but now she is a bit disbelieving again, thinking that what Aunt Lucy got is not necessarily Hugh Dong¡¯s hair, after all, that hair was not removed from Hugh Dong¡¯s head by Aunt Lucy herself, but got it through the servants of Hugh Dong¡¯s family. What if the maid didn¡¯t get Hugh Dong¡¯s hair at the time, but rather, to cope with the hair of some random person? Chapter 382 – Two People’s Hair You know, Nigel Lane was taken away from her as a child by The Lane Family¡¯s enemies in order to be groomed to deal with The Lane Family, and now The Lane Family¡¯s enemies have been found out by her to be the Dong family, and Hugh Dong isn¡¯t a child of the Dong family, but was adopted by Owen Dong, and He was adopted by Owen Dong and groomed by Owen Dong to be a person with hatred towards The Lane Family and the birthmark on Hugh Dong¡¯s neck. ¡­ All of this is so coincidental, so consistent with the symbol of Nigel Lane, that she has the presence of mind to suspect that Hugh Dong is Nigel Lane. As for whether it is or not in the end, it depends on these few hairs in her hands! Last time, she did not see the DNA¡¯s identification over Land, and was not sure whether the hair Aunt Lucy got was Hugh Dong¡¯s or not, but this time is different, this time, the hair, is the hair she personally pulled from Hugh Dong¡¯s head, so she has to personally go to do the identification, or else she is not assured. Christine White gripped her hair tightly in her hands, hoping beyond hope that her suspicions were true. Because only then will Baird Lane let Hugh Dong go, and at the same time Baird Lane will get his brother back. Isn¡¯t that the best of both worlds? ¡°Now all that¡¯s missing is Baird Lane¡¯s hair!¡± Christine White murmured, removing the ring from her finger and carefully pocketing it before returning to her room, trying to look around for Baird Lane¡¯s hair or something. It turned out to be clean as a whistle and there was nothing there. Undeterred, she went back to the restroom and the bathroom to look for it there, but eventually came up empty-handed as well. She didn¡¯t want to leave it at that, though, and after biting her lower lip, she grabbed her bag and headed out the door. An hour or soter, Christine White arrived at The Lane Family Group. Baird Lane was a little surprised to see her arrive, ¡°How do you ¡­¡± ¡°Give me a hair.¡± Christine White didn¡¯t sell herself short, walking up to him and speaking directly. Baird Lane frowned, ¡°Hair?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Christine White nodded. Baird Lane put down the pen in his hand and leaned back in his chair, looking at her with dark eyes, ¡°What do you want with my hair?¡± ¡°I¡¯m going to make an identification.¡± Christine White replied. Baird Lane¡¯s eyes narrowed, ¡°With who?¡± ¡°With whom you don¡¯t ask first, but anyway, you give me your hair.¡± Christine White held out her hand. Baird Lane pursed his thin lips in nonmittal agreement, ¡°Did you find anyone else who might be Nigel?¡± Christine White wasn¡¯t surprised that he guessed so quickly, setting her bag down and sitting across from him, ¡°Yes, and I think it¡¯s him.¡± ¡°Why?¡± Baird Lane crossed his arms on the table, ¡°Give me a reason that convinces me what makes you think that must be Nigel, any basis for that?¡± ¡°Yes, didn¡¯t you say that your brother was carried away by his enemies and groomed by them to be a pawn in their revenge against The Lane Family, he fits the bill, and I remember you saying that your brother had stic surgery more than a decade ago andpletely changed his appearance, he fits the bill too!¡± Christine White said. On the way over, she figured out what Hugh Dong meant when he said that his face wasn¡¯t real after looking at it for too long. Because there¡¯s a chance that that face could be contrived, and it¡¯s just not real. Christine White looked serious as she listened to Christine White. ¡°Are you sure?¡± He asked in a hushed voice. Christine White nodded heavily, ¡°sure, he really fits it all.¡± ¡°Good.¡± Baird Lane nodded, ¡°I can give you the hair, or I can hold off on asking who that person is for now, but once the identificationes back, you have to tell me.¡± Christine White didn¡¯t even think about it, she just agreed, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, that¡¯s what I thought.¡± When the results came in, she¡¯d tell him whatever they ended up being. If Hugh Dong was really Nigel Lane, they could have pulled Hugh Dong into their side¡¯s camp earlier, and as long as they had Hugh Dong on their side, dealing with the Dong family would be nothing short of simple. Just thinking about it makes Christine White a little excited. Baird Lane saw her sudden giggle, and though he felt in his heart that she was a bit unreliable, he pulled off a few strands of hair with his own follicles and handed them to her without changing his countenance, ¡°Is that enough?¡± Christine White picked up her hair and nodded her head back and forth, ¡°Enough is enough, I¡¯ll leave you to it then.¡± With that, she grabbed the bag she had just picked up and got up to walk away. When Baird Lane saw how dryly she walked away, with no intention of staying, his thin lips couldn¡¯t help but purse, ¡°Stop!¡± Christine White stopped, ¡°Anything else?¡± ¡°That¡¯s something I should be asking you.¡± Baird Lane looked at her, ¡°You came here just to ask for my hair and nothing more?¡± Christine White wrapped his hair in a paper towel as she returned, ¡°Yeah, what else could I do here? It¡¯s not like I can help with thepany.¡± Baird Lane cked out, ¡°Can¡¯t help with thepany, and you didn¡¯t know to ask?¡± Christine White smiled, ¡°Okay, so let me ask, thend thing, is that settled?¡± Baird Lane lifted his chin, ¡°Thend thing, it¡¯s just a loss, the billion or so, I made it up out of my own pocket.¡± ¡°Which means it¡¯s settled for now?¡± Christine White was slightly surprised. Baird Lane grunted, nomittal. Christine White breathed a sigh of relief, ¡°It¡¯s good that it¡¯s resolved, but you should still be careful.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Baird Lane heard something and his eyes narrowed, ¡°Do you know something?¡± Christine White nodded after a few seconds of silence, ¡°Yes, I know some information, and I¡¯ll tell you everything I know when I¡¯m done with your appraisals.¡± ¡°Yes, but I want you to be quick, I¡¯ll give you one day, and one day from now, I want the results and the information you know.¡± Baird Lane said to her as he held up a finger. Christine White tugged at the corner of her mouth and answered, ¡°Nothing else, right?¡± Baird Lane lowered his eyes, ¡°Have you medicated there?¡± ¡°Eh?¡± Christine White froze, then her little face turned red when she reacted to what he was referring to, ¡°Up.¡± Baird Lane¡¯s expression rxed a fraction, ¡°That¡¯s good, when are you moving back to the cottage?¡± Christine White gripped the bag chain on her shoulder and replied in a low voice, ¡°You know, I¡¯m still mindful of that, and I¡¯ve been waiting and waiting for an apology from you, but you¡¯ve been slow to say anything, and I ¡­¡± ¡°Sorry.¡± Baird Lane apologized abruptly. Christine White was stunned, ¡°You ¡­¡± Baird Lane stands up, ¡°I know my apology is long overdue for you, but I still want you to know that it¡¯s not because I don¡¯t want to apologize because I¡¯m being facetious, it¡¯s because I want to wait until all the grudges of The Lane Family have been settled before I talk to you about what¡¯s going on between us.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± Christine White looked slightly touched, ¡°Then why didn¡¯t you tell me before?¡± If he had made it clear from the beginning, she wouldn¡¯t have messed with him, much less run away from home.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. She doesn¡¯t regret it though, if she hadn¡¯t run away from home, how would she have known that the Dongs were the hidden enemies of The Lane Family. ¡°I was not feeling the need to tell you before, I thought you would understand me.¡± Baird Lane looked at Christine White. Christine Whiteughed, exasperated, ¡°Understand you? You think I will understand you, then do you understand me? I just want you to admit your mistake, I want an apology from you, you didn¡¯t even understand before, and you want me to understand you, why are you so double standard.¡± Baird Lane frowned at that, ¡°I didn¡¯t double standard.¡± ¡°Yes, yes, yes, you didn¡¯t, no okay!¡± Christine White didn¡¯t bother to argue with him over a win-lose situation, ruffled her hair around her ears and asked again, ¡°Then why did you suddenly figure it out now and want to tell me all this?¡± ¡°It was those words of yours before that made me think.¡± Baird Lane answered her with a serious face. Christine White smiled softly as she looked down, ¡°It seems that what I said, wasn¡¯t for nothing, okay then, I¡¯ll wait for the day you talk to me, and see how you exin what happened with you and Molly Bort, but I¡¯d like to know right now, what¡¯s going on with Molly Bort?¡± Chapter 383 – Appraisal ¡°She is imprisoned by me!¡± Baird Lane said with a grim expression. Christine White wasn¡¯t much surprised by the answer and had more or less guessed it, but just wanted to ask for confirmation. ¡°Imprisoned, then what? Wait for her to get pregnant?¡± Christine White asked again, the corners of her mouth curving slightly in a cold curve. Baird Lane¡¯s pupils constricted, ¡°How do you know?¡± Christine White looked up at the ceiling, ¡°I heard it, I heard you talking to Assistant Gates at Grandpa¡¯s funeral.¡±Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. Is that so? ¡­ Baird Lane pursed his thin lips and did not hide it from her any longer, ¡°I do intend to.¡± Christine Whiteposes her palms, ¡°What about when she¡¯s pregnant, what¡¯s your n? Do you want her to have the baby, or ¡­¡± ¡°There¡¯s no way she¡¯s going to get pregnant!¡± Baird Lane interrupted her directly. Christine White froze slightly, ¡°What makes you so sure?¡± Baird Lane¡¯s tone was icy, ¡°Because I don¡¯t believe I actually had sex with her.¡± Christine White¡¯s expression was reluctant, ¡°And you said you didn¡¯t believe it, but it¡¯s not absolutely isn¡¯t it? Maybe you just did have sex?¡± Baird Lane¡¯s eyes widened and he didn¡¯t speak anymore. Because he knew that she was right. He just doesn¡¯t believe it, but doesn¡¯t guarantee that it must not have happened. Christine White eclipsed Baird Lane¡¯s silence for a moment, then rubbed her cheeks, ¡°Well, enough of that, I¡¯m going to make a trip to the hospital, and we¡¯ll talk about all this when we get there.¡± As the words left her mouth, she reared her feet and headed for the door to the office. The moment she walked out, she stopped abruptly again and turned back to the man, ¡°As for when to move back in, some time, bye!¡± She waved her hand and turned her head back. After leaving The Lane Family Group, Christine White took a cab directly to the hospital. When she went, she didn¡¯t tell Ives Norton, so Ives Norton was still shocked the moment he saw her. ¡°What brings you here?¡± He got up, pulled out a chair for her, and asked with concern, ¡°Are you unwell?¡± ¡°No.¡± Christine White shook her head, her little face serious, ¡°I came to ask you a favor.¡± Help again? Ives Norton raised an eyebrow, ¡°What favor?¡± Christine White looked at him without answering in time, and after sitting down, she rummaged through her bag and pulled a ring out of it along with a small ball of paper. Ives Norton had been watching her movements and was puzzled to see the two she held out. ¡°Why can¡¯t I read some of this?¡± He pushed up his sses. Christine White smiled a little and unfolded the small ball of paper. Ives Norton then realized that there were actually a few hairs inside, and guessed what was going on in his mind. For proof, he looked at the other ring, and sure enough, he saw a few strands of hair embedded in the ring¡¯s diamond setting as well. And the fact that the color of the hair on the ring is different from the color of the hair in the paper ball is enough to show that it¡¯s not the same person¡¯s. ¡°You want me to give both kinds of hair, a DNA test?¡± Ives Norton voiced his suspicions and sounded very certain. Christine White wasn¡¯t surprised that he guessed the purpose of her visit so easily, after all, she had her hair out, if he couldn¡¯t guess that, what kind of doctor would he be. ¡°Yes, can you help me?¡± Christine White looked at Ives Norton hopefully. Ives Norton mused for a moment, ¡°It¡¯s okay to help you, but can you tell me whose hair it is with?¡± ¡°This one is Baird Lane¡¯s.¡± Christine White replied pointing to the hair in the ball of paper before moving her finger and pointing to the ring, ¡°As for this ¡­ I¡¯ll keep it to myself for now, after all, I¡¯m only suspicious.¡± ¡°Suspect him of being Nigel Lane?¡± asked Ives Norton, with a grave look. Christine White hmmm¡¯d, ¡°That¡¯s right, and since we don¡¯t know if he¡¯s Nigel Lane or not yet, I¡¯m going to hold off on telling you whose hair it is until the resultse in.¡± ¡°Okay, now that you¡¯ve made up your mind, I won¡¯t ask, and I¡¯ll make this identification for you myself.¡± Ives Norton took two test tubes from a shelf off to the side and filled one of them with the hair from the paper ball. Seeing this, Christine White also rushed to pick up the ring and unraveled Hugh Dong¡¯s hair on it one by one and helped him put it into another test tube. ¡°Ives, thank you so much, I¡¯m so sorry foring to trouble you twice in a row.¡± Christine White rubbed the tip of her nose and said awkwardly. Ives Norton put the two test tubes in the pocket of his own white coat, then smiled and stroked her head, ¡°No trouble, just a few minor things, by the way, how¡¯s the listening device? Did ite in handy?¡± As soon as she heard him talk about it, Christine White nodded her head in a hurry, ¡°Pie, I heard very useful information.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good, then it looks like I¡¯ve done you a favor.¡± Ives Nortonughed softly. Christine White scratched her head, ¡°You were a big help, if it wasn¡¯t for you I probably wouldn¡¯t have heard those messages.¡± ¡°Oh, anyway, good that it worked, what else do you have next?¡± Ives Norton picked up a folder on his desk and clipped it to his armpit. Christine White knew he was going to be busy and waved her hand, ¡°Nothing much, I¡¯m here to get rid of you on this matter.¡± ¡°Well, then I¡¯m off to the Appraisal Section.¡± Ives Norton nodded. Christine White grabbed the corner of his white coat, ¡°Ives, when will the results be in?¡± ¡°How long do you expect?¡± Ives Norton nced at her hand and asked without answering. Christine White looked him straight in the eye and slowly spat out four words, ¡°The sooner the better!¡± ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll let you know the results tomorrow.¡± Ives Norton promised. Christine White let go of his white coat in relief, ¡°Thank you.¡± ¡°You¡¯re wee, are you going back next?¡± Hugh Dong raised his wrist and looked at his watch. Christine White blinked, ¡°It¡¯s time to go back, I have a few things to do back there.¡± She¡¯s going to export the recording from the listening device. ¡°Good, then be careful on the road.¡± Ives Norton barked. Christine White tightened the bag on her shoulder and left the hospital. Back in her apartment, she didn¡¯t even change her shoes before hurrying into her room, turning on theputer in her room, and then tapping on the listening device to listen to the recordings inside. There are too many recordings, the vast majority of them are useless, after all, the listening device is turned on all day, naturally all the sound is recorded, visible recording a lot in it. Luckily it was possible to fast-forward though, and Christine White dragged her mouse to pull the recording right up to the moment Hugh Dong arrived, and then everything he said was channeled and saved in a folder. With that done, she stretched, her entire being instantly more rxed. The next step is to wait for the results of the appraisal. At the thought, Christine White pounded her shoulders and looked outside the balcony again, realizing that before she knew it, it was actually getting dark. Christine White hastily nced at the time in the lower right corner of theputer and eximed, ¡°It¡¯s actually already seven o¡¯clock ¡­¡± No wonder I feel a little hungry! Christine White rubbed her stomach, stretched again, and got up to go to the kitchen to get food. After dinner and another shower, it was almost almost ten o¡¯clock. She yawned and prepared to go to bed, but just as shey down on the bed, she suddenly thought of yesterday¡¯s incident, and she hurriedly got out of bed again and walked out to the balcony, propping herself up on the balcony railing to look downstairs to see if there was that familiar vehicle downstairs. Just in case Baird Lanees by without saying hello like he did yesterday and refuses to leave, that¡¯s not good. With this thought, Christine White looked downstairs with extra seriousness, but after several minutes of watching, she did not see Baird Lane¡¯s car before she retracted her head with confidence and went back to her room. It¡¯s that time of night. I don¡¯t think he¡¯sing tonight. Chapter 384 – The Results Are In With such uncertain thoughts, Christine White got into bed, fished the covers over her body, closed her eyes, and was soon asleep. The next day, she moved her body and tried to roll over, but suddenly she felt some weight on her body, as if she was being pressed down by something, making her unable to move. She grunted a little ufortably and tried to push the thing off of her, but as soon as she reached up, she realized something was wrong, it was actually hot, it moved, and it felt like human skin to the touch. Wait, man? Christine White was startled by what she thought, her eyes opening abruptly and her whole being instantly awake, trying to see who it was that was holding her down! That look revealed Baird Lane¡¯s sleepy, handsome face. She flinched for a moment, then breathed a huge sigh of relief. It scared the hell out of her, she thought it was someone else in her bed. It turned out to be him in the end! With this ups and downs, Christine White is in a bit of a bad mood and vaguely angry. After all, yes, who can be in a good mood when they wake up early in the morning and get such a shock? Thinking about this, Christine White looked at Baird Lane a little less favorably, narrowed her almond eyes, and stretched out her leg to give him a kick. Poof! Baird Lane kicks off the bed with a loud thud, and the whole thing wakes up. He looked from side to side, holding his sorely bruised back, and when he saw where he was, he finally realized what had happened and his face instantly hardened, ¡°Christine White, you kicked me out of bed?¡± Christine White wasn¡¯t afraid of him, and looked at him fearlessly, ¡°So what if I am, who told you to scare me!¡± ¡°I scare you?¡± Baird Lane frowned, not understanding where he had frightened her. Christine White grunted, ¡°I thought it was someone else when you came into my bed all of a sudden, do you think it was scary?¡± Baird Lane caught the meaning of her words and raised the end of his eyebrows, followed by a low chuckle. Hisughter disconcerted Christine White a bit and she couldn¡¯t help but re, ¡°What are youughing at?¡± Baird Lane stood up, ¡°Nice of you to be that alert.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Suddenlyplimented by him, Christine White froze, but quickly regained herposure and questioned, ¡°When did you get here?¡± ¡°Two o¡¯clockst night.¡± Baird Lane sat down on the edge of the bed. Christine White asked again, ¡°And how did you get in?¡± This is Hugh Dong¡¯s apartment. Hugh Dong just gave her a key card. She didn¡¯t give him Baird Lane. ¡°Was it hard to get in?¡± Baird Lane squinted at Christine White. Christine White, hearing this, had some bad suspicions and said with wide eyes, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you picked the lock to get in!¡± ¡°No.¡± Baird Lane straightened the clothes on his back. ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Christine White patted her chest and was just about ready to breathe a sigh of relief when his next words nearly took her back. ¡°I had the lock unlocked.¡± Baird Lane said gently. The corners of Christine White¡¯s mouth twitched so hard the volume went up, ¡°Baird Lane you¡¯re crazy, this is Hugh Dong¡¯s apartment, is that appropriate? This is trespassing!¡±T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°It¡¯s not broken!¡± Baird Lane fished aside his suit jacket and put it on slowly, his mouth ndly saying, ¡°Besides, my wife is here, so what if I¡¯m just trespassing? I can also say that he is illegally detaining someone¡¯s wife.¡± ¡°You ¡­¡± Christine White choked, ¡°You¡¯re being crooked!¡± ¡°Well, get up.¡± Baird Lane ended the conversation as he tied his tie. Christine White bristled, lifted the covers off the bed, and ignored him, crossing over to the bathroom to wash up. By the time she¡¯d shuffled out, Baird Lane was sitting at the living room table eating a slow breakfast. Christine White sat over and sat down across from him, scanning the table for breakfast, ¡°When did you have it bought?¡± ¡°Eat while you wash up.¡± Baird Lane handed her a pair of chopsticks. Christine White took it and popped one of the crystal buns into her mouth, the Q-tip spread through her mouth and made her eyes light up, ¡°Yummy!¡± She quipped heartily. The corners of Baird Lane¡¯s mouth curved slightly, ¡°It¡¯s all yours if it¡¯s good.¡± He pushed the little crystal-wrapped cage in front of her. Christine White didn¡¯t say no, she was just a little embarrassed, ¡°I¡¯ll have it then?¡± ¡°Uh-huh.¡± Baird Lane nodded. Christine White smiled and picked up her chopsticks to start. After breakfast, Baird Lane went off and Christine White looked at the time, it was already nine a. m. She was preupied with the appraisal and figured that Ives Norton was at work by this time, so she was going to call him and ask if the results were in yet. However, just at the moment she took out her cell phone, the phone in her hand suddenly vibrated, scaring her so much that she almost dropped it without holding it steady. It was a good thing she reacted in time at the end, squeezing her cell phone firmly in her hand, so that she didn¡¯t cause that kind of consequence. Taking a deep breath, Christine White adjusted to being startled and lifted her cell phone, looking at the caller ID. She smiled in surprise when she saw that the words Ives Norton were bouncing around on her cell phone and answered it in a hurry, ¡°Hey Ives, just in time, I was just about to call you when you called.¡± On the other end of the line, Ives Norton chuckled, ¡°Yeah, looks like we have a heart to heart.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. ¡± Christine White nodded, then nervously inquired, ¡°Ives, you¡¯re calling me at this hour, are the appraisal results in?¡± Upon hearing this question, Ives Norton¡¯s tone suddenly became agitated, ¡°Yes, that¡¯s what I called you about, and the results are in.¡± ¡°Well?¡± Christine White gripped her cell phone. Ives Norton replied, ¡°Congrattions, you¡¯ve got the right guy, the owner of that hair, matches Baird¡¯s blood up to ny percent, it¡¯s a blood brother from the same father and mother!¡± ¡°Really?¡± Christine White pranced up from the couch, excitement written all over her eyes. Long before she heard the congrattions, her heart had raced. Now her heart was beating even harder to stop. Hugh Dong is really Nigel Lane, brother of Baird Lane! As for Hugh Dong¡¯s previousment about him being some kind of bastard, she snorted, how could that be! If he¡¯s an illegitimate child, how can he have a ny percent resemnce to Baird Lane¡¯s blood, when half or half blood brothers are only sixty or seventy percent? So Hugh Dong¡¯s im of that illegitimate son doesn¡¯t hold water at all, either he¡¯s lying to himself or Owen Dong is lying to him, but of course, she¡¯s more biased towards thetter! Hugh Dong said that he was an abandoned bastard, and when he said this, he also showed his hatred for the family that abandoned him, and that hatred was the same as when he mentioned The Lane Family, so it can be seen that Hugh Dong had long known that he himself was a child of The Lane Family, but did not know that he was not The Lane Family¡¯s bastard at all, but was the second youngest son of The Lane Family¡¯s full-blood. Lane Family¡¯s illegitimate child, but the second youngest son of The Lane Family¡¯s full-blooded family. Because Owen Dong, who stole him, did not tell him his true identity, but told him that he was the illegitimate son abandoned by The Lane Family, so how could Hugh Dong not hate The Lane Family. I have to say, Owen Dong is really heartless. Not only did he steal a child who didn¡¯t know anything yet to get revenge, but he also made people kill each other, which is really too much! Sorting it all out, Christine White¡¯s heart ached with anger, her little face contorted, and her breasts rose and fell violently Ives Norton on the other end of the line could feel her anger as he listened to her rapid breathing and hurriedly inquired, ¡°Christine, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Christine White closed her eyes, face forcing down her inner turmoil and calming her tone back, ¡°I¡¯m fine, I¡¯m just figuring it all out.¡± ¡°All this? What the hell is it?¡± Ives Norton wondered. Chapter 385 – Tell Hugh Dong Christine White rubbed her brow, ¡°Nothing, Ives are you free right now?¡± ¡°Avable.¡± Ives Norton nodded. Christine White put her hand down, ¡°Alright then, I¡¯lle over to you for the appraisal sheet then.¡± ¡°Okay,e on over.¡± Ives Norton smiles. Christine White hmmm¡¯d and hung up the phone, then grabbed her bag and headed out the door. Come to the hospital. Ives Norton handed her a packet of papers, ¡°Here¡¯s what you asked for.¡±This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Without speaking, Christine White took the pouch and opened it, drew out the appraisal sheet inside and read it, and when she saw that the results on it were the same as Ives Norton had said they were, she smiled knowingly, ¡°Great!¡± ¡°Still won¡¯t tell me who Nigel Lane really is now?¡± Ives Norton asked as he crossed his legs and sat across from her. Christine White put the identification slip back into the file bag and replied softly, ¡°This person you also recognize is Hugh Dong of Dong¡¯s Group.¡± ¡°What?¡± Ives Norton¡¯s sses slid halfway down, his whole body stunned, ¡°It¡¯s him?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Christine White nodded. Ives Norton frowned, ¡°But I remember you guys suspected Nigel Lane was him before, and had an identification done for that purpose, but that didn¡¯te back that way.¡± ¡°The hair that time, it wasn¡¯t his.¡± Christine White nodded at the bag of papers in herp, ¡°The hair this time is, and I pulled it off Hugh Dong¡¯s head myself.¡± Ives Norton pushed up his sses when he heard this, ¡°So that¡¯s what it was, but why would you suspect him of being Nigel Lane once again?¡± Christine White was silent for a few seconds before she lightly opened her pink lips, ¡°It¡¯s also by chance, you also know that I¡¯m now living at Hugh Dong¡¯s ce, when I went back a few days ago, I heard him talking on the phone, and the content of the phone call made me suspicious so that¡¯s why I took the risk of trying, I didn¡¯t expect that the result was really the same as what I guessed. ¡± ¡°Seems like quite the destiny.¡± Ives Norton shook his head andughed softly, ¡°I wasn¡¯t in favor of you living out here, but now it doesn¡¯t seem like a bad thing.¡± ¡°I¡¯m also d I went back to Hugh Dong¡¯s apartment at that time or I would have missed that call.¡± Christine White ruffled her hair behind her ear and whirled around to nce at the clock on the wall again. It was already noon, she stood up with her bag of papers, ¡°Well Ives, it¡¯s gettingte, I¡¯ll leave you to it, I should get back.¡± ¡°Go on, tell Baird the good news,¡± Ives Norton said, also rising from his chair. Christine White nodded her head lightly, ¡°I will, go ahead, bye!¡± She waved and headed for the office door. Ives Norton followed her, ¡°I¡¯ll walk you.¡± Christine White didn¡¯t say no. Ives Norton¡¯s drop-off wasn¡¯t just outside the office door, but all the way outside the hospital, and gave her a stop and a fare before calling it quits. At this, Christine White was in tears and felt like she was being treated like a little kid by him. ¡°Where to, miss?¡± The driver of the car asked. Christine White retracted her gaze at Ives Norton out the window, ¡°Go to The Lane Family set ¡­ No, to the Kamran Apartments.¡± She had thought of going straight to The Lane Family Group and telling Baird Lane about the result. But just now she suddenly changed her attention again. Before telling Baird Lane again, she thought it would be better to tell Hugh Dong, the person in question, first. Hugh Dong has a priority right to know his true identity! And she wondered how he would react when he learned his true identity and what he would choose! Thinking about it, Christine White took out her cell phone to call Hugh Dong with one hand, and clutched the file bag in her arms tightly with one hand, as if it was some precious treasure, for fear of losing it. Soon after, the phone went through and Hugh Dong¡¯s usual flirty voice came through, ¡°How rare, you actually reached out to me!¡± ¡°I¡¯m looking for you for something.¡± Christine White said in a soft voice. On the other end of the phone, Hugh Dong suddenly went quiet, and after several seconds, he eximed out, ¡°Oh my God, are you still Christine White?¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Christine White raised an eyebrow. The corner of Hugh Dong¡¯s mouth twitched, ¡±What¡¯s wrong? You actually spoke to me in such a gentle tone, this is simply thrilling, okay? What have you been stimted by?¡± Christine White sniffed and couldn¡¯t help but roll her eyes, ¡°You¡¯re the one who¡¯s irritated, can you be serious?¡± ¡°Can ah.¡± Hugh Dong nodded, then added, ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s the tone you usually speak to me, the one just now, made me think you were possessed by something.¡± Hearing this, Christine White was so angry and amused, ¡°Who made you always mouth off to me in the past, so naturally I can only use a bad tone to you.¡± ¡°That¡¯s true, but you¡¯re really a bit strange today.¡± Hugh Dong said as he rubbed his chin. The corner of Christine White¡¯s mouth lifted in a slight curve, ¡°Because today is different ¡­¡± From today onwards, he is not just Hugh Dong of Dong¡¯s Group, but also Nigel Lane of The Lane Family Group and brother of Baird Lane. Naturally, she couldn¡¯t treat him with the same attitude she had before. As his sister-inw, isn¡¯t it normal for her to be gentle with him. Hugh Dong didn¡¯t know what was going on in Christine White¡¯s mind, he was a little interested in her remark, ¡°What¡¯s different today?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t ask that, are you free today? There¡¯s something I want to talk to you about, can we meet?¡± Christine White asked without answering. Hugh Dong mused for a moment and nodded, ¡°There are two hours free.¡± ¡°That¡¯s great, then I¡¯ll be waiting for you at the apartment, make sure youe, what I have to tell you is very important, so make sure youe!¡± Christine White barked twice to make sure he got over there. Hugh Dong was even more curious about what she was going to talk about, and for that reason even though she couldn¡¯t see him, he put up one hand and made a swearing gesture, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll be there!¡± ¡°That¡¯s good, I¡¯ll hang up now.¡± Christine White was relieved to hear his assurances and snuffed the phone. An hourter, Hugh Dong arrived at the apartment as promised. Christine White saw him and immediately got up from the couch. Her excited look made Hugh Dong flinch for a moment, then heughed, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? So weing?¡± Christine White didn¡¯t say anything, just stared at him with burning eyes. Hugh Dong was stared at by her in a rather ufortable manner, and could not help but frown, ¡°What the hell is wrong with you? Do I have flowers on my face, why are you looking at me like that?¡± ¡°Hugh Dong!¡± finally came out of Christine White. Hugh Dong nodded, ¡°I am.¡± Christine White squeezed her palms and tried to calm herself before opening her mouth and asking tentatively, ¡°As I recall, you used to say that you were illegitimate, right?¡± Hugh Dong did not expect her to suddenly talk about this, the expression on his face instantly froze, and his breath around him was much colder, ¡°Yes, but what are you talking about this for?¡± His voice was a little light. Christine White could hear that he was getting a little angry and could understand it; after all, no one wanted to hear someone call them a bastard. ¡°I¡¯m sorry to say this, but I was wondering, are you clear on what family you are a child of?¡± Christine White asked again. Hugh Dong gave her a somewhat strange look, ¡°That¡¯s what you wanted to talk to me about?¡± Christine White nodded and shook her head, ¡°Yes and no, but I want you to answer me truthfully, it¡¯s important to me.¡± Hugh Dong hooked his lips, ¡°It¡¯s fine to answer you, but if you don¡¯t give me a detailed exnation in a while, exining the reason why you¡¯re suddenly asking about all this, I¡¯m going to be unhappy oh.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will.¡± Christine White looked at him. Hugh Dong was stunned by the seriousness in her eyes for a second, then lifted his chin, ¡°Since you said so ¡­ I¡¯ll tell you then, I know, I¡¯ve always known!¡± ¡°Sure enough!¡± Christine White¡¯s eyes shed with a brilliant light. Hugh Dong heard it and narrowed his eyes, ¡°Surely what?¡± Chapter 386 – Unacceptable Hugh Dong Christine White hung her eyes and didn¡¯t answer. His statement, no doubt, shows that Owen Dong lied to him about being the illegitimate son of The Lane Family! ¡°Why don¡¯t you say something?¡± Hugh Dong came over and walked over to the couch across from Christine White and took a seat. Christine White took a breath, ¡°Hugh Dong, are you sure you¡¯re a bastard?¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Hugh Dong paused in his motion of folding his legs. Christine White raised her eyes and looked at him gravely, ¡°Have you never questioned your identity? Haven¡¯t you ever considered that you are not a bastard, but the child of the first-born of that family?¡± Hearing this, Hugh Dong is out of his mind if he can¡¯t hear the problem. His hand on the arm of the couch clenched and his gaze sank to Christine White, ¡°What are you trying to say?¡± ¡°I know it all!¡± Christine White also sat down, ¡°I know that the Dong Family has a grudge against The Lane Family, I know that it is your Dong Family that has been targeting The Lane Family, and I also know that the family you imed abandoned you is The Lane Family. ¡± ¡°You ¡­¡± Hugh Dong¡¯s pupils shrunk, ¡°How did you ¡­¡± ¡°You want to talk about how I know right?¡± Christine White stole his words. Hugh Dong¡¯s face was gloomy to the extreme, no longer the usual hangdog, and looked terrible. But Christine White was not afraid, just looked at him with heartache, ¡°How do I know this is not important, I will slowly tell youter, the most important thing now is your true identity, Hugh Dong, Owen Dong lied to you, you are not at all a bastard child abandoned by The Lane Family, you are Baird You are Baird Lane¡¯s real brother, the brother of the same father and mother!¡±Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. ¡°What kind of joke are you making?¡± Hugh Dong stood up as if he had heard a great joke, and spoke with a cold smile, ¡°A blood brother with the same father and mother? Don¡¯t forget, the outside world only knows that The Lane Family only has one young master, and that is Baird Lane!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, but there¡¯s a reason for that, because Nigel Lane was carried away by The Lane Family¡¯s enemies not long after he was born, that¡¯s why the outside world doesn¡¯t know that The Lane Family actually has a second youngest master, and you¡¯re that second youngest master Nigel Lane who was carried away, and the one who carried you away is your current The one who carried you away is your current father, Owen Dong!¡± exined Christine White. Hugh Dong was trembling all over, as if he was infuriated, ¡°Christine White, don¡¯t talk nonsense, what Nigel Lane, what being carried away, you ¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m not making this up!¡± Christine White interrupts him and picks up the bag of papers on the coffee table, ¡°I have proof of all this, this is the DNA test of you and Baird Lane, the result on it confirms that you are blood brothers from the same father and mother, if you don¡¯t believe me you can see for yourself.¡± She threw the paper bag at him, just missing him. Hugh Dong subconsciously caught it, but for some reason, he didn¡¯t dare to open it and look at it. ¡°Remember yesterday? Yesterday my ring got tangled in your hair and pulled out a few strands of your hair, that was actually on purpose to get your hair for identification because I was suspecting that you were Nigel Lane, and as it turned out in the end, you were indeed Nigel Lane,¡± Christine White added. Hugh Dong¡¯s hand with the paper bag writhed violently tight, the expression on his face was ghastly, ¡°No, I¡¯m not some Nigel Lane!¡± ¡°I know this result is hard for you to ept for a moment, but this is the truth, if you still don¡¯t believe me, I still have Baird Lane¡¯s hair here, you can take it to do an appraisal by yourself, and see what the final result is, you should know, right, biological brothers with the same father and mother, the blood resemnce is more than ny percent.¡± Christine White said, then took out a test tube from her bag. It¡¯s the rest of Baird Lane¡¯s hair from yesterday, which she asked for back from Ives Norton, and it just came in handy. Hugh Dong looked at the hair handed to him by Christine White as if he had seen something horrible, his pupils shrunk to the size of pinpoints, and then he violently waved his hand and knocked the test tube away. Snap! The test tube fell to the floor in pieces, scattering the hair inside onto the carpet, and all of a sudden it was out of sight, out of mind. Seeing this, Christine White doesn¡¯t panic, not even too big of a reaction, and takes her hand back very calmly, ¡°Why did you fight it off? Is it because you¡¯re starting to panic? Is it because you¡¯re starting to believe me in your heart? That¡¯s why you¡¯re afraid to pick up the hair, you¡¯re afraid to confirm it for yourself, right?¡± ¡°Christine White, shut up!¡± Hugh Dong hammered his fist on the coffee table in an attempt to shut her up. But Christine White didn¡¯t listen to him, after taking a long breath, she continued, ¡°Hugh Dong, this is actually the second time I suspect your identity, the first time was the birthmark on your neck that made me suspicious, and for that reason, I even bribed the servants in your vi to get your hair, although the identification result of that time was different from the current one, but it doesn¡¯t matter, I only look at the results this time.¡± ¡°What are you trying to prove by saying this?¡± Hugh Dong¡¯s eyes were scarlet, looking at her grimly. ¡°I want to prove that you are not the Dong family¡¯s child, you are The Lane Family¡¯s second youngest master Nigel Lane, it¡¯s as simple as that!¡± Christine White fearlessly locked eyes with him, ¡°Hugh Dong, The Lane Family has not abandoned you, The Lane Family has been looking for you for over twenty years, and Grandpa died regretting that he didn¡¯t get you back, so I want you toe back, back to The Lane Family.¡± ¡°Back to The Lane Family?¡± smiled Hugh Dong conspiratorially, ¡°Do you think that¡¯s possible?¡± ¡°Why not.¡± Christine White couldn¡¯t help but start to get anxious when she saw that he still wouldn¡¯t ept who he was. ¡°You¡¯re from The Lane Family, you¡¯re not from the Dong Family, you were stolen and carried away by Owen Dong, he knew your identity all along, but he lied to you all along, he even made up lies that you were the illegitimate child that The Lane Family didn¡¯t want, the purpose was to provoke you to The Lane Family¡¯s hatred towards The Lane Family, so that you would join him in taking revenge on The Lane Family, so that The Lane Family would kill each other!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t believe it!¡± Hugh Dong mmed the file bag in his hand on the ground and roared in a rage. He couldn¡¯t take it all in, and he couldn¡¯t believe it. If he epts it and believes it, it means that he¡¯s been a joke for the past twenty years, not only remembering the wrong vendetta and hating the wrong person, but also recognizing the thief as his father. So how could he believe it, how could he ept it! Hugh Dong rubbed his brow with some headache when he saw that Hugh Dong was still stubborn, ¡°If you still don¡¯t believe me after all I¡¯ve said, then go ask Owen Dong to see if what I¡¯ve said is true, and if he¡¯s intentionally stealing from you to instill in you a hatred for The Lane Family!¡± ¡°Do you think I don¡¯t dare?¡± Hugh Dong sneered. Christine White terse, ¡°Go on then!¡± Hugh Dong clenched his fists, ¡°I¡¯ll go, but if it ends up being different from what you said, I¡¯ll make sure that you, and The Lane Family, pay a terrible price, anyway, now that you know that The Lane Family¡¯s enemy is our Dong Family, there¡¯s no need for me to be in hiding. ¡± ¡°Is this a challenge you¡¯veid down?¡± Christine White looked at him, ¡°If it is, then I ept, but if your plea is what I say it is, you will break away from the Dong family and return to The Lane Family to recognize your ancestors and join us against the Dong family!¡± At those words, Hugh Dong¡¯s eyes twitched for a moment, and he didn¡¯t answer, only staring deeply at her for a moment before dropping his eyelids and turning toward the door. Seeing that he was about to leave, Christine White didn¡¯t stop him, but also rushed at his back and uneasily admonished, ¡°Hugh Dong, when you ask for proof, try to be as subtle as possible, and don¡¯t let Owen Dong realize that you¡¯re asking for proof of your true identity, I¡¯m afraid that he¡¯ll be unfavorable to you!¡± Hugh Dong paused in his steps for a moment without turning back or responding, and soon continued to raise his feet and walk forward. But this time, his pace was obviously much more lumbering, showing theplexity and messiness of his heart at the moment. Click! The door to the apartment mmed back shut. Christine White let out a long sigh, ¡°And I don¡¯t know if I¡¯m doing this right or wrong?¡± Chapter 387 Baird Lane’s Surprise The reason why she told Hugh Dong so much, and even used provocation at the end, was that she wanted Hugh Dong to go to Owen Dong himself for confirmation. Because no matter how much other people say, even if the evidence theye up with is decisive, it is not as useful as what he himself can confirm. I just wish he had begged off sooner so he could have gotten out of the Dongs and back into The Lane Family. With that in mind, Christine White rubbed her cheeks, grabbed her bag from the coffee table, and headed out the door once more. The Lane Family Group. Gates stood in front of the elevator with a file in his hand and was just about to reach out and press the elevator when he saw the doors open and Christine White emerge from it, and couldn¡¯t help but be surprised for a split second, ¡°What brings you here, ma¡¯am?¡± ¡°Assistant Gates, there you are.¡± Christine White saw him and was mildly surprised. Gates nodded, ¡°President Lane asked me to deliver the information.¡± ¡°As it happens, I have something for him, is he in his office?¡± Christine White asked. Gates smiled back, ¡°That¡¯s right, President Lane is in his office, you go to him ma¡¯am.¡± ¡°Okay, thanks.¡± Christine White nodded her thanks, then crossed over to him and headed for the president¡¯s office. Dang! Christine White raised her hand and knocked on the door. Baird Lane¡¯s cool voice soon came through the door, ¡°Enter!¡± Christine White pushed her way in. Baird Lane looked up from behind hisputer and saw that it was her, the end of his eyebrows raised slightly, ¡°What brings you here?¡± He asked the same question as Gates. Christine White pulled out the chair across from his desk and sat down, removing the bag from her shoulder and cing it on her desk, ¡°I¡¯m here to tell you that the appraisal results are in.¡± ¡°What did you say?¡± Baird Lane¡¯s eyes zed over and his tone deepened for a moment, ¡°How did it turn out?¡± Christine White gave him a serious look for a few seconds before smiling and nodding, ¡°Congrattions, he is indeed your brother.¡± Baird Lane¡¯s pupils narrowed and his grip on the mouse tightened abruptly, ¡°Seriously?¡± ¡°A thousand times over!¡± Christine White nodded heavily. Baird Lane looked faintly agitated, ¡°Who is he?¡± ¡°Hugh Dong!¡± said Christine White, spitting out two words slowly and watching his expression to see how he would react when he heard it was Hugh Dong. It¡¯s surprise, or disbelief. As it turns out, it¡¯s both. Baird Lane¡¯s brow furrowed into a chuan when he heard that Nigel Lane was Hugh Dong, and his words wereced with undisguised dislike, ¡°How could it be him!¡± ¡°I know you¡¯re surprised, but as it turns out, he is indeed Nigel Lane, your brother.¡± Christine White said as she spread her hands. Baird Lane¡¯s thin lips pursed into a straight line, ¡°As I recall, you suspected it was him before, and for that reason, you also got his hair together with Aunt Lucy to make an identification, and the result of that identification, it wasn¡¯t like this.¡± ¡°That time the hair was not Hugh Dong¡¯s, this time Hugh Dong¡¯s hair, I personally pulled it out, and the identification was also done by Ives Norton, do you think there is still a fake?¡± Christine White looked at him seriously. Baird Lane¡¯s handsome face was dark and ugly, obviously still unable to ept such a fact. After all, he and Hugh Dong have been seeing eye to eye, and Hugh Dong is still eyeing his woman. Now Hugh Dong had be his brother once, how could he ept it! ¡°By the way, before I came here, I had already told Hugh Dong about this, first,¡± Christine White suddenly said. Baird Lane¡¯s eyes narrowed, ¡°You told him?¡± ¡°Yes, he¡¯s your brother and has a right to know about it.¡± Christine White returned. Baird Lane let go of the mouse, his tone a little displeased, ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid he¡¯ll ¡­ tell him this all of a sudden?¡± ¡°I know what you¡¯re worried about, nothing more than that he won¡¯t be able to take it and do something, but I can tell you unequivocally that he won¡¯t, and he¡¯s vaguely convinced in his heart of hearts, so now he¡¯s gone to Owen Dong to seek rification on whether or not it¡¯s all true.¡± Christine White cut him off. Baird Lane¡¯s frown tightened, ¡°Owen Dong ¡­.. ¡­ Hugh Dong is Nigel, so Owen Dong is the one who carried off Nigel?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, the Dong family is the one hiding behind The Lane Family¡¯s enemies, this is what I have, during this period of time, extracted from Hugh Dong, you can listen to it, in it, there is the cause of the Dong family¡¯s hatred with The Lane Family.¡± Christine White said and took out a sh drive from her bag and handed it to him. He looked at it for two seconds before picking it up, plugging it into hisputer, and ying the recording from the sh drive. The recording was long, over ten minutes, and neither spoke during its yback, both listening intently. It wasn¡¯t until after listening that Baird Lane hammered his fist on his desk to break the silence, ¡°I can¡¯t believe it!¡± No wonder when he first asked his grandfather why Owen Dong suddenly left the country more than twenty years ago, it actually turned out to be a reason. ¡°Baird, now that you know that The Lane Family¡¯s enemies are the Dongs, how do you n to take on the Dongs?¡± Christine White asked. Baird Lane lowered his eyes, making it impossible to see the emotions under his eyes, but the coldness emanating from his body was enough to prove that he was furious at this moment, ¡°Dong family, I won¡¯t let go.¡± ¡°I knew it.¡± Christine White picked up his teacup and took a sip, ¡°But ¡­¡± ¡°But what?¡± Baird Lane looked at her. Christine White put her teacup down, ¡°I think one thing you should find out before dealing with the Dong family is what really happened between Owen Dong and Pa more than twenty years ago when Hugh Dong said that Pa was responsible for Owen Dong¡¯s disability ¡­¡±This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°That¡¯s absolutely impossible!¡± Baird Lane dismissed the statement outright without even thinking about it. Christine White mused for two seconds, ¡°I know you don¡¯t believe it could have been Dad, and I don¡¯t believe it either, but there are no absolutes, not to mention that it¡¯s been over twenty years, so it¡¯s all the more reason for us to figure it out, isn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°Can¡¯t figure it out unless we catch Owen Dong and get everything from him about that year.¡± Baird Lane pursed his lips. Christine White smiled, ¡°Isn¡¯t there still Fubar.¡± ¡°Furber?¡± Baird Lane narrowed his eyes. Christine White hmmmed, ¡°I¡¯m sure Fubar knows.¡± ¡°Not really.¡± Baird Lane shook his head. Christine White looked at him, ¡°Why?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve asked Grandpa before, and Grandpa said he didn¡¯t know, so you think Fubar would know?¡± Baird Lane squinted at her. Christine White smacked her lips, ¡°That¡¯s not necessarily true, maybe grandpa knew but didn¡¯t tell you, anyway, go back to the old mansion tonight and ask, it won¡¯t be too much trouble, what do you think?¡± She came up to him and winked at him. Baird Lane looked at her expectant gaze and his thin lips twitched in acquiescence. Christine White smiled and took her head back, ¡°That¡¯s decided then, the other thing is about Hugh Dong, I told him that as soon as he is sure that he is indeed Nigel Lane, he will go back to The Lane Family to recognize his ancestor and help us to deal with the Dong family, so you should think about it and what to how to reconcile with him.¡± ¡°Reconciliation?¡± Baird Lane frowned. Christine White nodded, ¡°Yeah, you guys weren¡¯t on good terms in the first ce, and he had his hand in all the heavy damage The Lane Family has taken in the meantime, so it¡¯s safe to say that you guys are at odds with each other, shouldn¡¯t you be reconciled?¡± Baird Lane dropped his eyelids and didn¡¯t say anything more. Because he knows that she is right, Hugh Dong is his younger brother, he naturally can¡¯t be dealing with Hugh Dong anymore, instead, he still has to think about how to get closer to Hugh Dong. What an ill fate, why Hugh Dong is Nigel! Baird Lane pinched his brow in annoyance, ¡°Wait until he¡¯s sure of his own birth.¡± ¡°That¡¯s fine, then should we tell this good news to grandpa, grandpa¡¯s two biggest regrets in his life, is that your brother did not find back, as for the other regret ¡­.¡± Speaking of this, Christine White¡¯s eyes dimmed. Baird Lane sensed her sudden low mood and asked, ¡°What happened to the other regret?¡± Chapter 388 – Past Events of Those Years ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± Christine White waved her hand, barely raising a smile, ¡°Enough about that, let¡¯s just tell Grandpa about your brother being found, to cheer him up, and then we¡¯ll take a walk to the old mansion.¡± Baird Lane nced at the time in the bottom right corner of hisputer, then picked up his jacket from the back of his chair and got up, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± ¡°Uh-huh!¡± Christine White stood up cheerfully and followed him with her bag. The two went to The Lane Family¡¯s mausoleum first and spent almost two hours there before rolling over to the old mansion. Uncle Fu hadn¡¯t received the news that they hade to the old mansion, so he was quite surprised to see theme, but after the surprise came the surprise. ¡°Young Master Young Grandmother, you guys really haven¡¯t been here for a long time.¡± Uncle Fu hurriedly greeted the two of you and sat down, and personally poured tea for the two of you, and while doing so, he said happily, ¡°I thought that after the old master passed away, you guys had forgotten about the old mansion and my old man.¡± ¡°How could we Fubuki, we always remember you.¡± Christine White said as she took the cup of tea. Fu Bo gave her a loving look, ¡°It¡¯s still Young Granny who can talk.¡± ¡°You tter me, Fubuki.¡± Christine White touched the tip of her nose in some embarrassment. Fu Bo brought another cup of tea to Baird Lane, ¡°Young master, you guys came over this time, you shouldn¡¯t juste to see an old man like me, you should have something important, right?¡± Baird Lane nodded, ¡°Two things, first, I would like to ask you about a piece of your past.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Uncle Fu became interested, ¡°What exactly is it, and you were specifically asked to make a trip to the old mansion instead of asking over the phone.¡± He swept his gaze over the two men. Christine White, however, looks to Baird Lane. She thought to herself that the thing she was going to ask this time was about his father, and it was still not very convenient for her, as a daughter-inw, to speak up and let him say it. Baird Lane also understood the meaning of Christine White¡¯s eyes and without saying anything, asked with soft thin lips, ¡°It¡¯s about my father.¡± ¡°Your father?¡± Uncle Fu was slightly surprised, then smiled, ¡°It¡¯s rare, young master would actually ask about your father¡¯s past.¡± Baird Lane¡¯s throat knots slid twice, ¡°I would like to ask, what exactly happened between my father and Owen Dong more than twenty years ago, I remember my grandfather said that my father and Owen Dong used to be the best of friends, but more than twenty years ago, Owen Dong suddenly left the country, and my father no longer talked about him, so what exactly is the origin!¡± ¡°Why are you asking all of a sudden?¡± Fubuki stared at him. Baird Lane didn¡¯t escape his gaze and locked eyes with Fubar, ¡°Because I found out that The Lane Family¡¯s enemies are the Dong family, and everything The Lane Family has suffered in recent times has been done by the Dong family, out of revenge!¡± ¡°Hmph!¡± When Uncle Fu heard this, his face immediately turned gloomy. He heaved his teacup onto the table and snorted coldly, ¡°He still has the face to retaliate!¡± ¡°So ¡­ Fubuki you really do know what happened back then, don¡¯t you?¡± Christine White spoke weakly. Baird Lane gave her a look that seemed to say, kinda got you. Christine White smiled at him. She hadn¡¯t expected it to be like this, she had actually just taken a random guess, with the mentality of beating a dead horse, thinking that Uncle Fu would know. I didn¡¯t think I knew. Uncle Fu watched the two interact, his old eyes narrowed, ¡°Why, do you guys know something as well, otherwise why would you be asking this?¡± ¡°Actually, we don¡¯t know much, just that we heard that Owen Dong left the country back then because he had a falling out with his dad, and that his dad had caused him to be disabled and unable to have children, so he left the country with hatred and cultivated his power abroad so that he could take revenge on The Lane Family,¡± Christine White briefly said back. Uncle Fu¡¯s old face was filled with anger, ¡°Bah, what do you mean it¡¯s our young master who caused him to be disabled, it¡¯s clearly him who got retribution for his own misbehavior!¡± Christine White knew that the young master that Forber was referring to here was Baird Lane¡¯s father, not Baird Lane himself. ¡°Uncle Fu, what happened back then, please tell me.¡± She was in a hurry. Fubuki sighed and nodded, ¡°Since you¡¯re all asking, I¡¯ll tell you that your father and Owen Dong were friends since childhood, and the two of them were always close until both of them fell in love with a girl at the same time, and their rtionship began to deteriorate.¡± As he said this, Furber looked toward Baird Lane. Baird Lane didn¡¯t have much of a reaction because he already knew, through that recording of Christine White, that the girl Fober was talking about, was his mother. As expected, Fu Bo saw his reaction t, retracted his eyes and continued, ¡°That girl, is your mother, in this love triangle, your mother chose your father, so Owen Dong was unwilling, so he asked your father out, in the name of wanting to bless your father, but in reality was being is jealousy washed over his head, wanting to kill your father. ¡± ¡°How did this happen?¡± Christine White covered her lips in surprise. Baird Lane¡¯s face was also a little grim, ¡°And after that?¡± ¡°After that the two of them went to a mountain and it happened to be raining heavily again that day, Owen Dong tried to push your father down the mountain and faked the illusion that your father¡¯s feet slipped and fell off the cliff, but fortunately God had an eye for him and he didn¡¯t push your father down the mountain, but instead, he really slipped and fell off the mountain himself.¡±This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°This ¡­¡± The corner of Christine White¡¯s mouth twitched, ¡°Then he¡¯s really unlucky haha.¡± ¡°Hehe, this is not bad luck, this is harming people and ultimately harming themselves.¡± Fu Bo sneered, ¡°If it is not your father¡¯s soft heart, came back and immediately sent people to find him, he died early, where will still live until now, but he is good, once discharged from the hospital, he ran to foreign countries, originally we thought ¡­¡± ¡°Why?¡± Baird Lane rubbed his teacup. Uncle Fu sighed with emotion, ¡°I thought he went abroad because he felt guilty and didn¡¯t have the face to face your father, but I didn¡¯t realize that he was a wolf with a wild heart, he went abroad to cultivate his power and wanted to retaliate against The Lane Family, I really don¡¯t know where he got such a big face from, we, The Lane Family, didn¡¯t even think to count the fact that he had harmed your father, and he still wanted to retaliate, it¡¯s really vicious to the extreme!¡± He pounded the table two more times in anger. Christine White shook her head, ¡°This kind of person¡¯s brain is wired differently than ours, in his mind, nothing he does is wrong, it¡¯s all about other people who have wronged him, so it makes sense that he would want to get back at The Lane Family.¡± ¡°To put it bluntly, this kind of person is just narrow-minded and selfish.¡± Fu Bo said with disgust. Baird Lane looked at him, ¡°Fubo, if you know about this, then grandpa must know about it as well, so why didn¡¯t grandpa tell me truthfully when I first asked if there was some kind of trouble between my father and Owen Dong?¡± Uncle Fu was silent for a moment and smiled helplessly and bitterly, ¡°Because Master is clear that with Young Master¡¯s temperament, once you know about this, you will definitely take the initiative to deal with the Dong family, in fact, back then, Master wanted to pursue Owen Dong, and it was your father who stopped Master, so Master didn¡¯t want to tell you because of this reason, right? ¡± ¡°Grandpa is really shrewd for a lifetime and confused for a moment, if he had told me from the beginning, the Dong family wouldn¡¯t have popped up until now, not to mention the chance to grow to the point where they dared to take a shot at The Lane Family.¡± Baird Lane said coldly as he gripped his teacup tightly. Of course, the old man wasn¡¯t the only one who was confused; equally confused was the father. If his father knew that he had let Owen Dong go and caused Nigel to be stolen by Owen Dong, would he not feel a thousand pangs of regret? Fubar listens to Baird Lane call the old man confused, and although he is a little displeased, he doesn¡¯t retort, after all, he is indeed right. ¡°Right ¡­¡± Suddenly remembering something, Fubo¡¯s old eyes widened with excitement as he looked toward Baird Lane, ¡°Young Master.¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Baird Lane looked back. Chapter 389 – Drunken Hugh Dong ¡°Of course it¡¯s the young master, the one who carried away the young master back then was The Lane Family¡¯s enemy, now The Lane Family¡¯s enemy has found out that it¡¯s the Dong family, which means that it¡¯s Owen Dong who carried away the young master, so where¡¯s the young master now, have you guys found him?¡± Fu Bo asked expectantly as he sped his two hands together. Christine White exchanged a nce with Baird Lane and smiled back, ¡°Find it.¡± ¡°Who is it?¡± Fubuki stood up prancing. Christine White didn¡¯t answer this time, giving the opportunity to Baird Lane. Baird Lane rubbed his thumb before slowly spitting out two words, ¡°Hugh Dong.¡± ¡°What?¡± Uncle Fu froze slightly, ¡°Why him?¡± ¡°It¡¯s him!¡± Baird Lane nodded. Fu Bo was reticent for two seconds, ¡°Then what are you waiting for, why don¡¯t you bring the man back and tell him the truth about everything?¡± Christine White scratched her head, ¡°Fubar ¡­ I¡¯ve actually told him, except he doesn¡¯t really believe what I¡¯m saying right now, so I¡¯m letting him go off and find out for himself, and I¡¯m sure he¡¯ll be back when he does.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Fubuki looked at her. Christine White nodded, ¡°Really.¡± ¡°That would be great, this is really good news, first we found out The Lane Family¡¯s enemy, and then we found the young master, but it¡¯s a pity that the old master went too early and didn¡¯t wait for the young master toe back.¡± Fu Bo sighed. Christine White also dropped her eyes and looked sad. Only Baird Lane clenches his fists and doesn¡¯t have a very good breath around him. After a moment, he stood up as he grabbed his jacket, ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Christine White looked up at him, ¡°Is this going back?¡± ¡°Yes young master, stay for a meal before you leave.¡± Fu Bo also said. Baird Lane pursed his thin lips, ¡°No need, since we already know that the people behind this are the Dong family, then we can¡¯t wait a moment longer, we must find a way to wipe out Owen Dong as soon as possible, and as for Fubo you ¡­ prepare for the ancestor recognition ceremony and inform down the news that Nigel has been found, and hold it for Nigel when he returns.¡± ¡°Hey, I know!¡± Uncle Fu readily agreed. Baird Lane looks at Christine White again. Christine White stood up in a hurry, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± The two left the old mansion together. Baird Lane dropped her off at the bottom of Hugh Dong¡¯s apartment, ¡°You¡¯ll wait here for Nigel for the next two days, and you¡¯ll let me know as soon as he shows up.¡± Christine White nodded as she stood in front of the car, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will.¡± Baird Lane hmmm¡¯d, ¡°I¡¯ll go first.¡± ¡°Bye!¡± Christine White waved at him. Baird Lane rolled up the window and started the car. Christine White then watched his car leave until she could no longer see it, before slowly putting her hand down and turning to enter the apartmentplex. For the next two days, Christine White followed Baird Lane¡¯s instructions and waited for Hugh Dong in the apartment, not even stepping out of the door. But unfortunately, she never waited for Hugh Dong to return. During this period, she also called Hugh Dong several times, but Hugh Dong¡¯s side are shown off, gradually, she began to worry in her heart, worrying that Hugh Dong was found by Owen Dong, what happened. If that was the case, then she was definitely to me. After all, she was the one who told him to go to Owen Dong for confirmation at that time! ¡°God forbid, please don¡¯t let anything happen!¡± Christine White walked around the living room with her hands sped together, jittery. Just as the worry inside her was about to spill over, the doorbell suddenly rang.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. Christine White stopped and looked toward the door, ¡°Who is it?¡± The person outside the door didn¡¯t respond, just kept ringing the doorbell. The urgent doorbell, ringing her heart, began to fear if it was someone sent by the Dong family. It¡¯s not impossible at this juncture, after all. With that in mind, Christine White grabbed a kitchen knife from the kitchen and walked warily toward the door. In case the personing was really sent by the Dong family, she would just sh her way through. With a little peace of mind, Christine White gripped her kitchen knife tightly and went to the door. She didn¡¯t open the door right away, but turned on the visual to check first who was really outside. After seeing that the person outside was Hugh Dong, she let out a gasp of surprise and hurriedly dropped the kitchen knife in her hand to open the door. As soon as the door opened, Hugh Dong¡¯s tall body lunged at her and was apanied by a strong odor of alcohol that made her almost vomit. ¡°Oi oi oi?¡± Christine White couldn¡¯t dodge and was pounced on by him, staggering a few steps before sitting on her butt, the fall causing her to wince in pain. Hugh Dong, on the other hand, fell on his back on herp, both eyes closed tightly, his clothes in a messy and wrinkled state, even his face was bearded, living like a vagrant. How much did you drink? Christine White thinks to herself as she rubs her ass and sits up, all the while not forgetting to help Hugh Dong up off the floor. ¡°Hugh Dong? Hugh Dong?¡± she pped Hugh Dong¡¯s face. Hugh Dong leaned against her shoulder and grunted ufortably, not otherwise responding. Christine White sighed when she saw he wouldn¡¯t wake up and confirmed that he was drunkenly unconscious, and helped him take a step towards the couch. When she reached the couch, she threw the man onto it and took out her cell phone to call Baird Lane. ¡°Hello?¡± Baird Lane¡¯s tired voice came through. Christine White spoke under her breath, ¡°It¡¯s me.¡± ¡°I know.¡± ¡°Hugh Dong is back.¡± Christine White said to the caller as she looked at Hugh Dong on the couch. On the other end of the line there was a sudden harsh scraping sound, much like the sound of chair feet scraping across the floor, and it was thought that Baird Lane, hearing her words, got up from his chair in excitement to make the sound. ¡°He¡¯s at your ce now?¡± Baird Lane asked. Christine White nodded, ¡°Yeah, drunk as a hatter, why don¡¯t youe over and check on him.¡± ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll be right over, you take care of him.¡± Baird Lane barked. Christine Whiteughed, ¡°Didn¡¯t you used to want me to stay away from him?¡± At that, Baird Lane¡¯s handsome face darkened, ¡°That¡¯s different!¡± ¡°What¡¯s different?¡± She said that on purpose. Baird Lane pursed his thin lips, ¡°He¡¯s my brother, you¡¯re his sister-inw, you¡¯re not meant to have anything.¡± With that, he hung up the phone, grabbed his car keys from his desk and set off. Christine White looked at the cell phone interface that jumped back to the main menu, lost her smile and shook her head, then put down the phone and went to the restroom to fetch a basin of water to wipe Hugh Dong¡¯s face. Baird Lane came quickly, in less than an hour. Christine White opened the door for him, led him to the living room, pointed to Hugh Dong on the sofa and said, ¡°He smells of alcohol, and his clothes are from two days ago, they stink, you change them for him.¡± Baird Lane didn¡¯t refuse her offer, and after lifting his chin slightly, agreed. Seeing this, Christine White went back to her room and took a set of clothes out, ¡°This is the one you left here the other day, you guys are of simr stature, he¡¯ll wear yours just right, you change it for him, I¡¯ll go back to my room first.¡± She handed him the clothes and turned toward her room. Staying in the room for almost ten minutes, she didn¡¯t re-emerge until she heard Baird Lane say it was okay. ¡°By the look of him, he should have been hit hard.¡± Christine White poured a ss of water, sat down opposite Hugh Dong, and suddenly said. Baird Lane stood by, frowning tightly and not answering, but looking at Hugh Dong with eyes full of worry. ¡°He must have figured out his birth, or he wouldn¡¯t have drank so much, I could feel it, he was sad and upset.¡± Christine White added. Baird Lane clenched his fists, ¡°I will make Owen Dong pay dearly! Definitely!¡± ¡°I trust you.¡± Christine White reached out and gently ced her hand on his clenched fist, giving him her unreserved trust. Baird Lane¡¯s taut face softened a little as he felt the warmthing from the back of his hand. Just then the doorbell rang again. Christine White nced at Baird Lane and asked aloud, ¡°Who is it?¡± Chapter 390 The Risks of Plastic Surgery ¡°It¡¯s me.¡± A familiar male voice rang through the door. It¡¯s Ives Norton. Christine White was surprised. What was he doing here? Perhaps seeing the woman¡¯s confusion, Baird Lane¡¯s thin lips parted and spoke faintly, ¡°I sent him.¡± ¡°Eh?¡± Christine White blinked, even more puzzled, ¡°What did you send him for?¡± Baird Lane lifted his chin at Hugh Dong, ¡°Tell him toe over and show Nigel.¡± ¡°So.¡± Christine White nodded, ¡°I¡¯ll get the door then.¡± With that, she got up and headed for the door. The door opened and Ives Norton walked in wearing a white coat and carrying a medical kit, ¡°Where is everyone?¡± ¡°Over here.¡± Christine White points to the couch. Ives Norton looked over, eyes behind his sses raised, ¡°He¡¯s ¡­ drunk?¡± ¡°Well, it¡¯s not a bad way to get drunk.¡± Christine White nodded. She still admires Hugh Dong, though. It¡¯s amazing to be here correctly when you¡¯re this drunk. It¡¯s really quite remarkable, too! ¡°Ives, he¡¯s in your hands.¡± Baird Lane spoke. Ives Norton set down the medical kit on his shoulder, ¡°I know, I¡¯ll start with a routine check of his face.¡± ¡°Uh-huh.¡± Baird Lane nodded while taking a few steps to the side, making room for Ives Norton to maneuver. Christine White watched Ives Norton touching Hugh Dong¡¯s face and realized something in her mind, walked over to Baird Lane and whispered, ¡°You had hime here not to sober Hugh Dong up but to look at his face, huh?¡± ¡°Nigel¡¯s had a facelift, and I need to know if there are any after-effects of his facelift.¡± Baird Lane returned with a cold face. Christine White stroked her chin in realization, ¡°I see.¡± Although she had never had stic surgery, she knew that stic surgery was a risky thing, and many people even died on the operating table because of stic surgery. So even if the stic surgery is sessful, the follow-up can not be said to be risk-free, on the contrary, not only there are risks, but also pain. You can¡¯tugh uncontrobly, you can¡¯t make exaggerated expressions, and you can¡¯t even bump into anything, or your face will be easily deformed. Thinking about this, Christine White sighed softly and looked at Hugh Dong again. ¡°Well?¡± Seeing Ives Norton¡¯s hand move away from Hugh Dong¡¯s face, Baird Lane stepped forward and asked in a somewhat urgent tone. Christine White was also looking nervously at Ives Norton, waiting for his answer. Ives Norton shook his head with a heavy expression, ¡°He did have stic surgery, and the number of times and depth of the stic surgery was more serious than I thought, I just roughly felt his bones and found that almost all of them were steel te prostheses, with less than half of his own facial bones left.¡± ¡°What?¡± Christine White¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief, ¡°So, his face is barely original, inside and out?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Ives Norton nodded. Christine White swallowed, ¡°So ¡­ Well, isn¡¯t he dangerous like that?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not very dangerous, it¡¯s very dangerous.¡± Ives Norton opened his mouth with a serious face, ¡°Generally, when people have stic surgery, they don¡¯t move the bones of their face in arge area, but he moved so much, so you can imagine how much pain he endured when he did the surgery, and not only that, but his face absolutely can¡¯t withstand the impact, or else ¡­¡± ¡°Or what?¡± Baird Lane¡¯s voice was cold and temperatureless. Ives Norton sighed, ¡°Otherwise the prosthesis breaks, the face copses, and in severe cases, there¡¯s the possibility of death on the spot.¡± ¡°Hiss ¡­¡± Christine White covered her mouth in horror and drew a cold breath. And Baird Lane could no longer suppress the monstrous anger in his heart and violently kicked the coffee table over, his eyes bursting with horrifying killing intent, ¡°Dong, Shan!¡± ¡°Baird ¡­¡± Christine White looked at him worriedly. She knew why he was so angry. After all, his own brother, not to mention being stolen by his enemies, but also stic surgery into a life-threatening appearance at any time, how can he not be angry in his heart, how can he not hate! If it were her, she would have hated to dismantle Owen Dong. ¡°Ives, his face, can it still be healed?¡± Christine White shifted her gaze to Ives Norton, looking at him expectantly. Ives Norton shook his head, ¡°His face will have to be like this from now on and will not be able to be operated on.¡± ¡°So ¡­ So there¡¯s really nothing that can be done?¡± Christine White bit her lip, somewhat resigned. Ives Norton sighed, ¡°There¡¯s really nothing I can do.¡± ¡°I know.¡± Christine White barely tugged at the corners of her mouth, an undisguised look of disappointment in her eyes. Equally disappointed was Baird Lane, who clenched his fists in a death grip, the cold air emanating from his surroundings lowering the temperature of the entire living room, ¡°Other than his face, does he have any other physical ills?¡± Christine White¡¯s little mouth dropped open when she heard this, ¡°You¡¯re worried that Owen Dong might inject Hugh Dong with something in order to better control him?¡± It¡¯s a situation she¡¯s seen on TV. Realistically, it¡¯s not, but it¡¯s not impossible. Baird Lane or, ¡°That¡¯s what I meant.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not sure about that, after all, there are no specialized instruments here.¡± Ives Norton spread his hands and replied lovingly. Baird Lane pressed his brow, ¡°I see, then go back to the hospital and prepare the instruments you need to use, I¡¯ll send him thereter.¡±This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°That¡¯s fine, I¡¯ll leave you to it then.¡± Ives Norton smiled at Christine White, picked up his medical kit and headed for the door. Not long after he left, Baird Lane was just about to call someone up to take Hugh Dong to the hospital when his cell phone suddenly rang. He had no choice but to suppress his preparations to call out and take out his cell phone for now. ¡°Who is it?¡± Christine White poked her head toward Baird Lane to see who was calling. ¡°Gates,¡± Baird Lane didn¡¯t hide it from her either, bringing the phone to her and showing it to her before scratching the answer button. ¡°President Lane, it¡¯s not good.¡± Gates¡¯ anxious voice came on the other end of the line. Baird Lane frowned, ¡°What happened?¡± ¡°Molly Bort has been rescued!¡± Gates returned, mortified. Baird Lane¡¯s brow jumped hard, ¡°What did you say?¡± ¡°Molly Bort was rescued.¡± Gates repeated stiffly, ¡°The man guarding Molly Bort called me just now and said that a group of men had forced their way in and taken Molly Bort away.¡± Baird Lane¡¯s face clouded over, ¡°No one was sent after them?¡± ¡°Sent it, but didn¡¯t chase it down, let it get away ¡­¡± Gates voice is getting smaller. Baird Lane closed his eyes hard, barely suppressing the anger in his heart, and said in a chilling voice, ¡°Which way did they run?¡± ¡°The direction of the airport.¡± ¡°I know, I¡¯ll be right over!¡± Baird Lane hung up the phone with a frosty face. Christine White¡¯s heart lifted at the ghastly expression on his face, ¡°Baird, what¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Molly Bort was rescued.¡± Baird Lane replied, narrowing his eyes. Christine White opened her mouth, ¡°What? How did that happen?¡± Baird Lane pursed his thin lips and didn¡¯t answer. Christine White suddenly stomped her foot, ¡°It must have been Leo Bort or Owen Dong, there¡¯s no one else but them.¡± ¡°I¡¯m going to head over there first, as for here, I¡¯ll leave you to ask Nigel about Owen Dong¡¯s whereabouts when he wakes up.¡± Baird Lane instructed. Christine White nodded her head in agreement at first, but the next moment, the look began to be difficult. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Baird Lane asked. Christine White looked at Hugh Dong, ¡°I was just worried that he wouldn¡¯t tell me about Owen Dong¡¯s whereabouts, he figured out his true identity but got drunk, thus showing that he cares about Owen Dong in his heart, after all, how can he say that Owen Dong has raised him for more than twenty years. ¡± ¡°Raised him for twenty years?¡± Baird Lane¡¯s eyes were suddenly crimson and palpitating. Chapter 391 Acceptance of Identity Christine White was all startled by him, both hands subconsciously grasping the corner of her coat, ¡°You ¡­ You first take it easy, okay?¡± Baird Lane ignored her words, his voice was filled with hatred, ¡°Nigel was less than a year old when he was carried away, it has been more than twenty years since then, Owen Dong has made Nigel live in hatred all the time, in order to take revenge on The Lane Family, he made Nigel go for stic surgery, ruining Nigel¡¯s life, I There is no way to ept this kind of upbringing by Owen Dong, so Owen Dong, must die!¡± Even if Nigel pleads for him, he will never let Owen Dong go. Christine White looked at such Baird Lane and sighed softly, ¡°Since this is your decision, then of course I¡¯m on your side, don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll persuade Hugh Dong when he wakes up.¡± ¡°Good.¡± Baird Lane took a breath and calmed down for the moment. Christine White held the door open, ¡°Coming over tonight?¡± Baird Lane looks back at Hugh Dong, ¡°Well, I¡¯d like to talk to him.¡± ¡°That¡¯s fine, take care on your way.¡± Christine White waved at him. Baird Lane pulled his gaze back and lifted his foot out of the apartment. Only when his figure disappeared into the elevator entrance did Christine White put her hand down and reclosed the door back into the living room to check on Hugh Dong. Hugh Dong had no intention of waking up yet, she looked at his pale and haggard face, and after secretly sighing with emotion, she went to her room to take a nket out to cover him, and then went to the kitchen to cook a sobering soup so that she could give it to him when he woke up. As a result, the sobering soup had just been cooked when she heard a noiseing from the living room. Hugh Dong is awake? With this thought, Christine White hurriedly put down the spoon in her hand and went out to take a look, Hugh Dong had indeed woken up, and was sitting on the sofa, gently tapping his head with his hand. Christine White took one look at his movements and immediately remembered what Ives Norton had said and yelled, ¡°Stop!¡± Hugh Dong heard this sound, and his hand on his forehead immediately paused and did not move. Relieved to see this, Christine White strides over to him, ¡°Don¡¯t knock your head, if you have a headache, just drink some wake-up soup.¡± With that, she released his hand from his forehead and pressed it firmly against his thigh before heading toward the kitchen. As she left, she took an uneasy step and urged, ¡°Remember, don¡¯t knock your head, ever!¡± Hugh Dong looked at her and froze, nodding his head. Christine White smiled contentedly at this and went into the kitchen. Two minutester, she came out with a bowl of sobering soup and handed it to him with a gentle movement, ¡°Here, drink it, to relieve the strength of alcohol.¡± ¡°Thanks ¡­¡± Hugh Dong held out his hand to take the bowl and thanked him in a hoarse voice. ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡± Christine White smiled and sat down across from him, then watched him slowly sip his soup. After finishing the soup, Hugh Dong put the bowl down and Christine White came up to him, ¡°Got the truth straight, I didn¡¯t lie to you, did I?¡± Hugh Dong¡¯s eyes stared, and his fists, which were ced on his knees, gradually tightened. Christine White nced at this action of his, and gently shook her head, ¡°I know the truth is cruel to you, so that you can¡¯t ept it, in my ce, I can¡¯t ept it either, after all, for more than twenty years, the family that I have always considered to be my enemy, suddenly became my real family, my mindset will definitely be the same as yours, but ¡­ ¡± ¡°What are you trying to say?¡± Hugh Dong narrowed his eyes at her. Christine White ruffled the hair around her ears, ¡°I would say that the hatred you¡¯ve always believed in is false, artificially instilled in you, and doesn¡¯t exist, you were supposed to be the second youngest master of The Lane Family on high, you could have lived a life of style and abandonment, but all of that, was destroyed more than twenty years ago. ¡± Hugh Dong clenched his back teeth seat and didn¡¯t answer. This time he goes back to Owen Dong, and with a little side-tracking, he does figure out his true identity, and that he is indeed the first and second youngest master of The Lane Family. So she¡¯s right, if Owen Dong hadn¡¯t stolen and carried him away over twenty years ago, he wouldn¡¯t be the Hugh Dong he is today, but the Nigel Lane she talks about who lives a happy life without hatred. Unfortunately, it was all a bubble, and the trajectory of his life had changed more than twenty years earlier. ¡°Hugh Dong, I want to ask you, after you figured out your identity, did you wonder why The Lane Family didn¡¯t find you?¡± Christine White suddenly brought her face closer, her gaze tightening on Hugh Dong. Hugh Dong¡¯s thin lips moved slightly, then grinned coldly, ¡°I haven¡¯t thought about that kind of problem.¡± ¡°Hey ¡­¡± Christine White sighed, ¡°Well, since you haven¡¯t thought about it, I¡¯ll tell you that The Lane Family hasn¡¯t been looking for you for over twenty years and never let you go.¡± ¡°How powerful The Lane Family is, you Christine White should know clearly, if they really have been looking for me, I don¡¯t believe they can¡¯t find me! But if they haven¡¯t found me for more than twenty years, that only means that I¡¯m not important to them The Lane Family people, isn¡¯t it?¡± Hugh Dong mockingly said. Christine White shook her head, ¡°That¡¯s not the case, it¡¯s that The Lane Family didn¡¯t know who carried you away, they only knew that it was The Lane Family¡¯s enemy, but at that time, The Lane Family hadn¡¯t yet realized that Owen Dong had a hatred for them, and you had told me the other day had about the origins of Owen Dong¡¯s hatred for The Lane Family, and while it¡¯s true, it¡¯s only one-sided though.¡± Speaking of this, she hastily told what Fu Bo said. Hugh Dong¡¯s dark eyes shed with a hint of surprise after hearing this, obviously he didn¡¯t know the real cause of Owen Dong¡¯s hatred with The Lane Family and thought that it was really The Lane Family¡¯s people who caused Owen Dong to be like this. What I didn¡¯t realize was that Owen Dong himself tried to harm The Lane Family and then got hiseuppance. After getting hiseuppance, Owen Dong actually didn¡¯t reflect on it and med the fault on The Lane Family people, which ¡­ Hugh Dong suddenly felt that his three views had been shocked. ¡°I¡¯m telling you this, I know you won¡¯t necessarily believe it, but since I dare to say it, then it must be true, and I¡¯m not afraid to ask for proof.¡± Christine White wrapped her arms around herself and looked at Hugh Dong¡¯s changing expression as she slowly said. Hugh Dong clenched his fists, ¡°What are you trying to say?¡±Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. ¡°Don¡¯t you understand? I just want to tell you what kind of person Owen Dong is, he¡¯s not a good person, he¡¯s not your father, on the contrary, even though he raised you for more than twenty years, he¡¯s still your enemy, and from the very beginning, his raising was purposeful.¡± At this point, Christine White seemed to get a little emotional and paused for a moment before moving on, ¡°He stole you when you were young, he instilled hate in you when you didn¡¯t know any better, and he hurt you by making you have multiple stic surgeries, and you should know better than I do about what¡¯s going on with your face, shouldn¡¯t you?¡± Hugh Dong¡¯s pupils suddenly shrunk, reaching up to touch his face, his palms vaguely trembling. Christine White patted his shoulder heartily, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t mean to bring that up, I just want you to know that Owen Dong, he ruined you, he ruined The Lane Family, you should have heard the news that more than ten years ago Baird¡¯s father, well ¡­ AKA biological parents died in a ne crash more than ten years ago, right?¡± Hugh Dong raised his eyes and gave a nomittal hmmm. A hint of emotion and sadness passed through Christine White¡¯s eyes, ¡°Before the ne crash, no one in the outside world knew that Mom and Dad were on that ne until after the ident, but The Lane Family didn¡¯t release the reason why Mom and Dad were on that ne, and I¡¯m telling you right now, they were there to find you. ¡± ¡°Looking for me?¡± Hugh Dong¡¯s figure trembled violently. ¡°Yes, because Mom and Dad heard somewhere that there was a lead on you, and before they could ask for confirmation that it was true or false, they rushed over there to find you the first time, and it turned out ¡­¡± Christine White choked back a sob, ¡°Turns out the ne went down and they were gone, and the reason for the ne crash back there checks out, and guess what?¡± Chapter 392 – It Takes Time Hugh Dong¡¯s heart floated with great uneasiness, ¡°My father ¡­¡± ¡°Yes, it was your current father Owen Dong who did it, only at that time The Lane Family didn¡¯t know that it was Owen Dong who did it, they only knew that it was The Lane Family¡¯s enemy, so it was not until now that we are sure that it was Owen Dong who moved, and for the sake of the so-called revenge, he even went so far as to pull on the the whole airne, how ironic!¡± The corner of Christine White¡¯s mouth pulled out a cold arc. Hugh Dong¡¯s body trembled, seemingly struck by this matter, his mouth opened, half unable to speak. Christine White put him like this, rubbed her cheeks, and softened her tone a bit, ¡°I¡¯m telling you this because I want you to know what kind of devil the person you¡¯re following is, he¡¯s harmed your parents, he¡¯s harmed you, he¡¯s harmed a lot of innocent people, such an unforgivable person, do you really still intend to help him?¡± She looked at him with an unmistakable seriousness. Facing this sharp look from her, Hugh Dong inwardly chickened out for the first time, wriggling his lips and finally only saying, ¡°You let me calm down and calm down ¡­¡± ¡°Good.¡± Christine White agreed cheerfully. She knew that her words had had a great effect on him. It¡¯s the most normal reaction for him to be like this right now. It would surprise her if she immediately agreed to betray Owen Dong back to The Lane Family. ¡°Hungry?¡± Christine White asked suddenly, remembering something. Hugh Dong shook his head, ¡°I¡¯m tired and want to rest for a while.¡± ¡°Go to your room and rest then, can you walk?¡± Christine White looked at his pale face with some concern. After drinking so much wine, the strength of the wine is not expected to pass, and it is not certain whether there is any strength. Hearing Christine White¡¯s question, Hugh Dong cupped the armrests of the sofa with both hands and tried to stand up, but soon, due to the weakness of his legs, he fell back to sit down again. Christine White sighed softly at the sight and stepped forward to hold him up, ¡°I¡¯ll do it, where¡¯s the key to your room?¡± Hugh Dong lowered his head to look at his pockets, but realized that the clothes he was wearing had been changed, and immediately frowned, ¡°My clothes ¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, someone else changed it for you.¡± Christine White thought that he was dissatisfied with the clothes she had changed for him, and hurriedly exined. Hugh Dongughed softly, ¡°I wish you had changed it for me.¡±This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Hmm?¡± Christine White froze slightly, then pursed up her lips and lectured in a serious manner, ¡°Hugh Dong, I¡¯m your sister-inw now, so don¡¯t mouth off to me in the future.¡± ¡°Sister-inw ¡­¡± Hugh Dong¡¯s eyelids drooped lightly, hiding the gloom under his eyes, and heughed at himself in his heart. Yeah, sister-inw! In the past, when he thought he was the illegitimate son of The Lane Family, she was also his sister-inw, but because he hated The Lane Family and hated Baird Lane, he didn¡¯t put much stock in her sister-inw status, and even thought it would be a great pleasure to snatch her away from Baird Lane. But now that Baird Lane is his own brother from the same father and mother, and she is his real full sister-inw, those thoughts he had before can no longer be moved. Thinking of this, Hugh Dong¡¯s fists clenched once again. He didn¡¯t understand why God yed with himself so much, why he was given such a rough fate! ¡°What¡¯s on your mind?¡± Feeling the restless breathing from her side, Christine White twisted her head to look at Hugh Dong. Hugh Dong closed his eyes, pushed down the emotions in his heart, and returned as calmly as possible, ¡°Nothing.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± Christine White wasn¡¯t convinced and stared at him silently for a moment before finally letting him go, ¡°Since it¡¯s nothing, where¡¯s your room key?¡± ¡°In the one I came in.¡± Hugh Dong replied. ¡°I see then, wait here for a moment while I get the keys.¡± Christine White said, releasing him to stand against the wall so he wouldn¡¯t fall, and then heading towards theundry room. Soon, she found the key out, but there were several on it, and she couldn¡¯t tell which one was the one for his room, so she had to ask him all together. Hugh Dong looked at it and pointed to a key with a blue pattern on the handle. Christine White nodded knowingly and used that key to unlock the door to his room. It was the first time she¡¯d ever been in his room, and she couldn¡¯t help but twitch the corners of her mouth a few times as she gave it a cursory nce. Sure enough, the setup and d¨¦cor, full of luxury, and the purple bedspread curtains, just as tawdry as the others. This aesthetic, really ¡­ It¡¯s hard to exin! Christine White wrinkled her nose and pulled her gaze back, not looking anymore for fear of looking even hotter. ¡°Well, go to sleep and call me if you need anything.¡± She lifted the covers and helped the man into bed, her mouth barking instructions. Hugh Dong gave a mental hmmm, pulled the covers over his head, and didn¡¯t move. Christine White looked at him like this, her lips parted slightly to say something, but in the end said nothing and left his room gingerly. Once outside, she took out her cell phone and called Baird Lane. The call was quickly answered, and Baird Lane¡¯s cold, deep voice came through with a hint of anger mixed in, ¡°Hello?¡± ¡°Are you all right?¡± Christine White inquired nervously, ¡°Did something happen to you with Molly Bort?¡± She could feel that his anger was not directed at her. Baird Lane took a breath and pushed his anger down for the moment, ¡°It¡¯s fine, not a big deal, you¡¯re not okay?¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing much, just wanted to tell you that Hugh Dong woke up just now.¡± Seeing that he was unwilling to answer, she did not force herself and stated the purpose of her call. Baird Lane¡¯s tone changed as soon as he heard, with undisguised concern, ¡°How is he?¡± ¡°I made him sobering soup and he drank it, he¡¯s not so drunk.¡± Christine White called back. ¡°Uh-huh.¡± Baird Lane nodded, and a hint of softness colored his cool eyes, ¡°He ¡­¡± ¡°What?¡± Christine White wondered. Baird Lane¡¯s thin lips quirked, ¡°Has hee to terms with who he is?¡± ¡°It hasn¡¯t quite sunk in yet.¡± Christine White sighed softly as she nced at the door to the room behind her. Baird Lane frowned, ¡°You didn¡¯t persuade him?¡± ¡°Persuaded, and I¡¯ve talked to him so much about the past, it¡¯s just that this issue of his identity shifting is hitting him a little too hard, and it¡¯s going to take time for him toe to terms with it.¡± Christine White said. Baird Lane¡¯s brow rxed, ¡°I see, where is he, you give him the phone.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t give it, he just said he was tired and wanted to rest so he¡¯s asleep now, so let¡¯s wait until he wakes up.¡± Christine White shrugged her shoulders apologetically. Baird Lane pressed his temples, ¡°Okay, you¡¯ll contact me when he wakes up.¡± ¡°You¡¯re noting over tonight?¡± Christine White was slightly surprised. Baird Lane¡¯s eyes narrowed, ¡°No, I found out the route Molly Bort was rescued from and I¡¯m going to take my men after her.¡± Maybe we can find Owen Dong¡¯s home base. Even if you can¡¯t find it, find Leo Bort. Christine White knew what Baird Lane was nning to do and was a little worried, ¡°Are you really going to go after them?¡± ¡°I can¡¯t wait to make these people pay.¡± Baird Lane said coldly. Christine White bit her lip, ¡°Well, since you¡¯ve already decided, I won¡¯t try to talk you out of it, so be careful and protect yourself.¡± At that, the corners of Baird Lane¡¯s mouth lifted, ¡°Well, I know.¡± The call ended and Christine White put down her cell phone with an inward sigh. She knows that Baird Lane chased after them with the aim of finding out Owen Dong and the others, but she thinks that he probably made a wasted trip this time, and that Owen Dong is not that easy to catch. It had to be said that Owen Dong was really an old fox that had be refined, and she had only seen him once when she came to C City for so long, and it was still at the old man¡¯s funeral. Although Hugh Dong says that Owen Dong is managing the current Dong¡¯s Group, strangely enough, Owen Dong has never shown up at Dong¡¯s Group, or else they would have caught Owen Dong long ago. I wonder where Owen Dong is hiding. Chapter 393 Adoption And Leo Bort ¡­ In order to find Leo Bort, Baird Lane even shot up The Bort Family¡¯spany andpletely remodeled it, removing all traces of The Bort Family, in order to force Leo Bort out. After all, a Leo Bort kind of guy cares the most about thepany. But no, Leo Bort still hasn¡¯t popped a bubble even after all this. Thinking about this, Christine White hammered her fists against her head, only to feel her mind, exhausted by these people. I really don¡¯t know when we¡¯ll get rid of these disgusting people for good! Buzz! The cell phone suddenly vibrated. Christine White collected her thoughts, lifted her cell phone up to her eyes, and froze when she looked at it. Surprisingly, it¡¯s him! Mick White! It had been months since Mick White had been cleaned up by Baird Lane, and neither she, nor The White Family, had contacted each other in that time; she¡¯d even forgotten about the guys from The White Family. But now Mick White is actually calling? It¡¯s not like the stink is back and the lesson was forgotten in a few months, so you¡¯re calling to ask for money, is it? After all, beyond that, she couldn¡¯t think of any other purpose for which they had sought her out! Thinking about this, Christine White picked up the phone and indifferently spoke to the other end of the line, ¡°Hello!¡± ¡°Sis ¡­,¡± Mick White called out to her affectionately. Christine White¡¯s body shook with some wicked chills, ¡°What the hell is your business?¡± ¡°Have you forgotten what tomorrow is?¡± Mick White asked without answering. Christine White frowned. Tomorrow? She took down her phone and flipped out her calendar to look at it, remembering all at once that tomorrow was White¡¯s father¡¯s birthday. ¡°You came to me to remind me that tomorrow is Dad¡¯s birthday?¡± Christine White put the phone back to her ear. Mick White hemmed and hawed on the other end of the line, ¡°Yeah, Mom and Dad told me to call you back for dinner tomorrow.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not going!¡± Christine White shot right back. She hadn¡¯t forgotten aboutst year, when she remembered the birthdays of the two old men and bought gifts to cheerfully go back to celebrate their birthdays. What happens is that they don¡¯t like the gifts she buys and kick her out of the house, twice! So why would she go back? What¡¯s more, she and The White Family have pretty much broken up this year, and she won¡¯t get a good look if she goes back, so she might as well not go back at all. Mick White hadn¡¯t expected Christine White to balk so quickly and so dryly, and for a moment was a little frozen, taking a few seconds to respond, ¡°No, sis, you¡¯re not going?¡± ¡°Yeah, no go!¡± Christine White said once more. Mick White¡¯s smile froze, ¡°Sis, it¡¯s Dad¡¯s birthday, how can you not go? You¡¯re being unfilial!¡± Unfilial? Christine Whiteughed at his words, ¡°Mick White, you have to speak with a conscience, am I the one who is unfilial or are you the one who is unfilial? I think I¡¯ve given enough to The White Family, but what about you? What have you given to The White Family? You¡¯re just an old man!¡± ¡°Who says I¡¯m only going to nibble away at my old age, I make money too!¡± Mick White retorted defiantly. Christine White sneered, ¡°Making money? The little you make isn¡¯t enough to support yourself.¡± ¡°You ¡­¡± Mick White choked on his breath for a few seconds before speaking again, ¡°I¡¯m not going to talk to you about this, I¡¯m just going to ask you, are youing back tomorrow or not?¡± ¡°No return!¡± Christine White had the same answer.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. Mick White¡¯s eyes rolled, obviously hitting on some bad idea, ¡°Fine, it¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t reply, but you always get the gift, right?¡± ¡°Sure, I¡¯ll go outter and get Mom and Dad a set of clothes for each of them, so you cane by and pick them up then.¡± Christine White said. Mick White¡¯s expression was a little hard to read, ¡°Clothes? Sis, you¡¯re just buying Mom and Dad a suit?¡± ¡°Then what else do you want? That¡¯s all I have, and I can¡¯t afford the expensive ones.¡± Christine White flicked her nails and returned unimpressed. Mick White barely managed to squeeze out a smile, ¡°Don¡¯t, sis, that¡¯s a bit degrading to say.¡± ¡°Identity? What identity can I have!¡± Christine White rolled her eyes. Mick White was busy saying, ¡°You are the president¡¯s wife of The Lane Family Group, ah, you can at least buy some gifts that fit your status, otherwise how can you hold them? Buy two sets of clothes, you are not afraid of losing face?¡± ¡°What am I afraid of, I know myself well enough, I have no money is no money, what has it got to do with my status.¡± Christine White snorted coldly. Mick White was furious, but still held his temper and didn¡¯t let it out, ¡°Sis, you don¡¯t have any money, brother-inw has money, this time it¡¯s Dad¡¯s birthday, so if you talk to your brother-inw, he can¡¯t afford not to give it, can he?¡± ¡°Oh Mick White, you¡¯ve got a lot of nerve, how long has it been and you¡¯ve forgotten the lesson your brother-inw taught you, and you¡¯re opening your mouth to ask him for money again, aren¡¯t you afraid I¡¯ll tell him?¡± Christine White threatened. Mick White¡¯s pupils constricted, and his own harrowing experience of having one of his hands broken popped into his mind. He lowered his head and looked at his arm that was missing a hand, his eyes looked like they were quenched with poison, ¡°Christine White, all I wanted was for you to buy Mom and Dad a little nice present, and you¡¯re trying to drive me to my death, do you even have a brother in your eyes like me?¡± ¡°That¡¯s a funny thing to say, how am I driving you to your death, when you im that you want me to buy Mom and Dad nice gifts, don¡¯t you want to take the gifts and sell them for money and put them in your own pockets?¡± Christine White questioned him. She doesn¡¯t know about his fancy ways. His mind was torn apart, Mick White became infuriated and yelled at the phone, ¡°Christine White, if I had known you were such a person, you didn¡¯t even want Mom and Dad¡¯s brother, Mom and Dad shouldn¡¯t have adopted you back then, let you die out there for good!¡± ¡°What did you say?¡± Christine White stood up from the couch with a huge shudder, ¡°Adoption? What do you mean by adoption?¡± ¡°I ¡­ I ¡­ don¡¯t know, you heard wrong, what adoption ah, who knows what you¡¯re talking about, somehow!¡± Realizing that he had just identally said the wrong thing, Mick White instantly became vain and hurriedly cut off the phone. But this stammering behavior of his was tantamount to confirming what he had just said. Adoption! Christine White¡¯s form trembled, her small face nk. If her understanding is correct, she is not the daughter of The White Family, but adopted! No wonder ¡­ No wonder Mom and Dad didn¡¯t love her, no wonder Mick White didn¡¯t like her as a sister, no wonder they could suck her blood without guilt! Because she wasn¡¯t their daughter, she wasn¡¯t his sister, she was just a wild child from nowhere, so they didn¡¯t have to love. As she thought about it, Christine White¡¯s tears flowed down, and her whole body cried andughed, but what made her strange was that deep down, she didn¡¯t feel much sadness about this result, instead, there was still a hint of excitement and thrill. Yes, she couldn¡¯t lie to herself, she was happy, she was happy she wasn¡¯t the daughter of The White Family! Since she¡¯s not the daughter of The White Family, it¡¯s okay for her to get rid of The White Family, right? At the thought, Christine White clenched both hands, a decision already rising in her mind, one that Baird Lane had suggested twice before, but which had never allowed her to be ruthless. ¡°But ¡­¡± Remembering something, Christine White tapped her cell phone again in a hurry and flipped through two unfamiliar messages from ages ago, both of which were telling her that she was not the daughter of The White Family. She hadn¡¯t paid much attention to it at first, and had thought that the person who had sent the messages was amusing her, but now she realized that it wasn¡¯t that simple, and that it was two premeditated messages. Only she had no idea what kind of premeditation there was, who was sending the missive, and what was the purpose? Chapter 394 – Have you seen your mother? And where did the person who sent the text message get the idea that she wasn¡¯t a daughter of The White Family? All these suspicions grouped together make one feel uncertain and apprehensive inside. ¡°Let¡¯s just hope it¡¯s not from anyone other than the Dongs and The Bort Family ¡­¡± Christine White muttered as she gripped her cell phone tightly. She would have preferred the two missives to have been sent by the Dongs or Leo Bort and his daughter, at least that way she knew they were the ones trying to screw up. But if it wasn¡¯t them, if it was someone else, she was a little unsure what to do. With the Dong family and The Bort Family, she¡¯s already overwhelmed with defense, so she really doesn¡¯t want to add any more enemies that she doesn¡¯t know about and that are hiding in the shadows. Sighing softly, Christine White let go of her cell phone and rubbed her temples as she sat down and began to ponder the news that Mick White had just revealed. Mick White said she was adopted, so what family did the couple from The White Family, adopt her from?This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. An orphanage? Or did her real parents give her to The White Family to raise, because they didn¡¯t want her anymore? Christine White¡¯s heart sank at the thought, and all the blood began to dissipate from her small face. After all, no one wants their biological parents, to give themselves away! But that¡¯s just her guess, and it remains to be found out if it was actually given to The White Family , or if there was some other reason for it! And the key yers are The White Family, the couple who must know, who her real parents are! ¡°Phew¡­¡± Tightening her palms, Christine White took a deep breath and organized her inner mess for the time being before taking out a pen and paper from the drawer underneath the coffee table and leaving a message for Hugh Dong before picking up her bag and heading out the door, ready to buy two sets of clothes for the couple from The White Family. Anyway, now that she hadn¡¯t severed ties with The White Family, legally they were still her parents, and it was her parents¡¯ birthday and she should show it, so the dress was still the right thing to buy. When tomorrow rolled around, she nned to make a personal trip to The White Family, using her birthday for Father White as an excuse to ask for rification on who her real parents really were! Regardless of the reasons her biological parents did not raise her, she has a right to know who they are. It was six o¡¯clock in the evening when I finished shopping for clothes. It waspletely dark by the time Christine White got back to her apartment. She ced a couple of bags in her hands on the shoe cab while turning the light on, then changed her shoes while ncing around the living room. The living room was quiet, not a soul in sight, even on the coffee table, the note she had left was still in that spot, pressed down by a ss of water, no one had picked it up to read it. This shows that Hugh Dong has not woken up since she left until now. She didn¡¯t mean to disturb him, and at the door of his room, opened it and looked in, saw that he was sleeping heavily, and turned to go back to her room to wash up. Christine White woke up early the next day. She casually cleaned up and yawned as she walked out of her room, her throat suddenly choking on her saliva when she saw the man sitting on the couch, ¡°When did you get here?¡± Baird Lane put down the magazine he was holding and looked toward her, ¡°Half an hour ago.¡± ¡°Half an hour ago?¡± Christine White hastily craned her head to look at the big clock on the wall; it was only eight o¡¯clock, which meant that he¡¯d been here since seven-thirty. ¡°You¡¯re early, then.¡± Christine White smiled. Baird Lane lifted his chin haughtily, ¡°Good thing it¡¯s early in the day.¡± Christine White gave a vague oh and pulled her cell phone out of her pocket, ¡°Have you had breakfast yet? I¡¯ll even call yours if you haven¡¯t.¡± ¡°No, I¡¯ve had someone go buy it, it should ¡­¡± Ding Dong! The crisp ringing of the doorbell interrupted Baird Lane at just the right time. Baird Lane¡¯s handsome face darkened and Christine White looked at him like that andughed nonchntly, ¡°Pfft ¡­ I¡¯ll get it.¡± She put her cell phone away and walked quickly toward the door. Two minutester, she returned wringing arge bag. Seeing that the man was still upset, she cried andughed as she coaxed, ¡°Okay, don¡¯t be angry, it¡¯s just being interrupted, it¡¯s not like there hasn¡¯t been one before, go and see if Hugh Dong has woken up yet, if he hasn¡¯t wake up, wake him up, he¡¯s slept from yesterday afternoon until now, it¡¯s already been long enough, and it¡¯s not good for his health to go back to sleep.¡± ¡°Well!¡± Baird Lane answered with pursed thin lips, rising and heading toward Hugh Dong¡¯s room. A short whileter, he came over. Christine White put down the chopsticks in her hand and looked at him, ¡°Well? Awake?¡± ¡°Uh, washing up.¡± Baird Lane replied tersely as he pulled a chair over and sat down. Christine White nced towards the door of Hugh Dong¡¯s room, then retracted her gaze and handed him a pair of chopsticks, ¡°You¡¯re here so early today because you want to have a good talk with him, right?¡± Baird Lane nodded nomittally, ¡°Not bad.¡± ¡°And will he agree to talk to you?¡± Christine White asked. Baird Lane picked up his soup and took a sip, ¡°He didn¡¯t have a choice, and he can¡¯t run away from it for the rest of his life.¡± ¡°That said, I¡¯m just worried I¡¯ll push him too hard ¡­¡± Christine White sighs. Baird Lane lowered his eyelids, ¡°It¡¯s okay, I¡¯ve got it covered.¡± ¡°Well then, since you¡¯ve made up your own mind, I won¡¯t ask, but did you find Owen Dong and the others after what happened yesterday?¡± Christine White looked into the man¡¯s eyes. The man gripped his chopsticks tightly, ¡°No, by the time he chased after them, the person had already run away.¡± ¡°I knew it.¡± Christine White spread her hands, not the least bit surprised by the oue. She had guessed yesterday that he would make the trip for nothing. ¡°It¡¯s still up to Hugh Dong to find Owen Dong.¡± Christine White looked at Hugh Dong who came out of the room and said meaningfully. Baird Lane followed her line of sight and turned his head to see Hugh Dong, lightly opening his thin lips to initiate a greeting, ¡°Coming?¡± Hugh Dong didn¡¯t respond as if he hadn¡¯t heard, pulling his eyelids in a shrug. Baird Lane darkened his face, looking a little displeased. Christine White saw that the two people¡¯s situation was tense, so she hurriedly coughed lightly twice and smiled to ease the atmosphere, ¡°That ¡­ Hugh Dong,e over and eat breakfast now.¡± She waved at Hugh Dong. Hugh Dong smiled at her and headed toward the table. Christine White got up and pulled out a chair for him. Hugh Dong, however, after ncing at Baird Lane sitting next to his chair, refuses the chair she pulls out and walks over to the other side of the table and sits down himself as if Baird Lane is some kind of virus, staying away. Baird Lane could see that Hugh Dong just didn¡¯t want to be next to him, and instantly his face sank, and after a cold grunt, he picked up his chopsticks to eat his own food. Hugh Dong on the other side did the same, eating his own food and ignoring no one or talking. The two men had made the atmosphere at the table extraordinarily stiff, and Christine White rubbed her temples with a headache, thinking that she had just eased up for nothing. She had deliberately pulled out the chair next to Baird Lane just now so that the two brothers could sit together, get close, and have something to talk about. I didn¡¯t realize that Hugh Dong didn¡¯t appreciate any of it and had no intention of getting close to Baird Lane, and Baird Lane, who just sulked and didn¡¯t know how to fight for it, was really a worry. ¡°Hugh Dong!¡± cried Christine White, suddenly out of breath. Hugh Dong looked at her along with Baird Lane. Christine White nced at Baird Lane out of the corner of her eye, ¡°After breakfast, why don¡¯t you stay put for now.¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Hugh Dong finally opened his mouth and said his first words of the morning. Christine White quietly pointed to Baird Lane, ¡°Your brother he ¡­ isn t, Baird he wants to talk to you.¡± ¡°Talk about it?¡± Hugh Dong pursed his lips at Baird Lane, his voice cold and hard, ¡°I don¡¯t think I have anything to talk to him about!¡± ¡°Are you trying to escape?¡± Baird Lane¡¯s eyes darkened as he gazed at him in displeasure. Chapter 395 Mother Ella Smith Hugh Dong tightened his grip on his chopsticks and sneered, ¡°Escaping from what?¡± ¡°Escape the fact that you¡¯re my brother, that you¡¯re from The Lane Family!¡± Baird Lane looked at him for an instant. Hugh Dong¡¯s eyes shed and he immediately put his head away, ¡°Nothing!¡± ¡°Then talk to me!¡± Baird Lane pressed. Hugh Dong didn¡¯t speak again this time, slightly lowering his head, not knowing what he was thinking. Baird Lane saw this and stopped talking, withdrawing his gaze from looking at him.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. In the time that followed, the atmosphere at the table was quiet, and the silence was rather ufortable. Christine White didn¡¯t even feel like she was having breakfast, but some big serious meeting. At the meeting, she was a minor role, these two brothers, the A and B of the cooperation, or the A and B that didn¡¯te to terms. She was afraid the two of them would fight. But fortunately, it was just her overthinking, until after breakfast, the two of them didn¡¯t fight, they just stared at each other for a few seconds before heading towards the study unanimously, and by the looks of it, they should have gone to talk. I just don¡¯t know if, as a result of the final conversation, Hugh Dong will ept himself for who he is. Let¡¯s hope Baird Lane seeds. With that thought, Christine White sighed softly and began to gather the dishes from the table and take them to the kitchen to be washed. After washing the dishes, she went back to her room and changed into a different set of clothes and put on a light makeup. When she came out again with her bag, the door of the study also happened to open, and Baird Lane and Hugh Dong came out one after the other. Christine White saw this and asked, ¡°Are you guys done talking?¡± Baird Lane pauses and hmmm¡¯s. Hugh Dong nodded at her as well. Christine White frowned, her eyes carefully running between the two men, trying to see how the atmosphere was different after the talk. Looking around, however, she didn¡¯t notice anything different. Did Baird Lane fail and Hugh Dong still has no intention of epting his identity? As he was thinking, Hugh Dong suddenly spoke, ¡°I¡¯m leaving first, if I don¡¯t go back for two or three days, Owen Dong will be suspicious, I¡¯ll keep an eye on that side, you arrange for manpower as soon as possible, we¡¯ll work together inside and outside, we should be able to seed.¡± ¡°Okay, take care of yourself.¡± Baird Lane nodded. Hugh Dong hmmm¡¯d, pulled the door open and walked out. Seeing this, Christine White¡¯s little mouth dropped open, ¡°You ¡­ You guys reconciled?¡± Baird Lane nodded, ¡°He¡¯s from The Lane Family and deserves to be back in The Lane Family.¡± Christine White blinks, ¡°So what did you tell him that he epted who he was so quickly?¡± If she had known, she wouldn¡¯t have persuaded him in the first ce, she would have let him do all the persuading. As soon as he was persuaded, Hugh Dong stepped over to this side. On the contrary, she had persuaded her for so long, but it was of no use at all¡­ Was it true that they were blood brothers? Christine White thought tearfully. Baird Lane walked over to the heel of the couch and stepped off, ¡°Talked about some of what needed to be talked about, but you, you¡¯re going out?¡± He couldn¡¯t help but frown as he looked at her small, made-up face. Christine White didn¡¯t mean to hide anything from him and nodded, ¡°Well, it¡¯s my dad¡¯s birthday today and I¡¯m going to make a trip over there to find out one thing instantly.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± Baird Lane asked. Christine White¡¯s eyelids drooped, her peripheral emotions not quite steady, ¡°One thing that shocked me, yet amused me, you know? I¡¯m not a daughter of The White Family.¡± Crackle! The ss of water on the coffee table was knocked over by Baird Lane, and water ran down the edge of the coffee table onto the carpet, dampening it. Christine White was startled and quickly stepped over, picked up the carton, brushed it and drew several sheets of paper in a row, then crouched down on the floor to help him clean up the mess. After cleaning up, she threw the used paper towels into the trash can, stood up and asked, ¡°What happened to you? Why did you spill your cup for a good reason?¡± Baird Lane didn¡¯t answer her question, narrowing his phoenix eyes to stare intently into her face, ¡°How do you know you¡¯re not a daughter of The White Family, and who told you that?¡± ¡°Who else could it be, that idiot Mick White, he called me yesterday and demanded money in disguise, I didn¡¯t give it to him, and in his annoyance, he let it slip.¡± Christine White replied mockingly as she sat down on the sofa opposite him. Baird Lane pursed his lips, ¡°So you want to go back to The White Family , and figure out what this is all about?¡± ¡°Pretty much, mostly, or I want to know who my real parents are, why I¡¯m in The White Family , and why they didn¡¯t raise me!¡± Christine White clenched her fists and said with some excitement in her voice. Baird Lane looked at her withplexity, ¡°Maybe they are not in a position to support you?¡± ¡°Hey?¡± Christine White froze, then looked up, ¡°When you say that, do you know something?¡± Baird Lane is silent. Christine White¡¯s pupils quivered at the sight of him, and her body tensed. She subconsciously grabbed the arm of the couch and stared at him intently, ¡°Baird Lane, you really do know don¡¯t you, and because you do, that¡¯s why you¡¯re silent.¡± Baird Lane¡¯s thin lips parted slightly, ¡°I was going to wait untilter to tell you, but now that you know, I¡¯ll tell you that you are indeed not The White Family daughter, and that I knew a long time ago.¡± ¡°A long time ago?¡± Christine White¡¯s small face was stunned, ¡°How early?¡± ¡°Remember the older woman in the country? She made a point of talking to me alone the day before we went back to town.¡± Christine White nodded, ¡°Remember, she told you that?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± ¡°But she ¡­ And how does she know ¡­¡± ¡°Not only does she know, but the whole vige knows who you are.¡± Baird Lane said. Christine White¡¯s face went white, ¡°The entire poption knows ¡­ I¡¯m the only one who doesn¡¯t know ¡­.¡± ¡°The reason that older woman told me all this, besides not being able to look at that couple from The White Family, was that she felt sorry for you and wanted me to help you find your real parents, so when I got back to town, I had Gates look into it.¡± Baird Lane folded his legs. Christine White clenched her fists and asked urgently, ¡°What happened, looking for a fight?¡± ¡°Found it.¡± Baird Lane gazed into her eyes. Christine White¡¯s little mouth twitched, tempted to ask who they were. But I don¡¯t know why, when the words came to her mouth, she suddenly chickened out, couldn¡¯t ask, and began to be afraid in her heart. Fear that I was actually thrown away by them or given to The White Family. ¡°Why don¡¯t you ask?¡± Baird Lane could see Christine White¡¯s hesitation and took the initiative to open up. Christine White¡¯s throat caught, ¡°I ¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you want to know who they are?¡± ¡°I want to!¡± Christine White replied hastily, but in the next moment she looked grim again, ¡°But I¡¯m scared ¡­ Scared of them ¡­¡± ¡°Your real mother is dead!¡± Baird Lane interrupted her. Christine White¡¯s body froze and for a moment she couldn¡¯t believe what she was hearing, ¡°What did you say? Passed away?¡± ¡°Yes, passed away over twenty years ago.¡± Baird Lane returned. ¡°How can this be ¡­¡± Christine White¡¯s body swayed, her eyes ckened a little, her whole body was shocked, herplexion was frozen in disbelief that this was true. How did he pass away? She thought about the many possibilities, about the fact that her birth parents might not have had the money to support her before they gave her to The White Family. I also thought that they might be as patriarchal as The White Family, wanting a son so they wouldn¡¯t raise her as a daughter. It had also urred to me that she hadn¡¯t had some kind of illness when she was a child and they had given her up because they were worried about not being able to raise her, but the only thing that hadn¡¯t urred to me was the passing away bit! ¡°Passed away ¡­ Surprisingly passed away ¡­¡± Christine White muttered lowering her head, both hands gripping her hair tightly in an emotional grip. Baird Lane, knowing she was not feeling well at the moment, got up and walked over to her and knelt down in front of her, taking her body carefully into his arms, ¡°You have actually met your real mother.¡± ¡°When?¡± Christine White asked after him with tears in her eyes as she let go of her hair and lifted her head from his arms. Chapter 396 – Father is Leo Bort ¡°E Smith from the mausoleum two months ago, remember?¡± Baird Lane stroked her hair gently. Christine White¡¯s form shook as she rose from his arms, ¡°E Smith? She ¡­ She¡¯s my real mother?¡± ¡°Yes, that¡¯s what I asked the couple at The White Family and they told me.¡± Baird Lane nods. Christine White grabbed the cor of his chest, her body trembling uncontrobly, ¡°No wonder ¡­ No wonder I felt so sour when I saw E Smith¡¯s tombstone, so she was my mom ¡­¡± ¡°Want to hear her story?¡± Baird Lane asked her, looking down. Christine White sniffled and choked out a choked response, ¡°To.¡± ¡°Okay, then I¡¯ll tell you, but I don¡¯t know much.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay, just tell us what you know.¡± Christine White returned. Baird Lane hmmm¡¯d and began to tell the story of E Smith, ¡°Your mother fell in love and married a man when she was young, the two of them started a business together, and after the business took off, your mother got pregnant with you.¡± ¡°And then what?¡± Christine White looked at him babbling, waiting for him to continue. Somehow, though, she thought what he said about this, sounded so familiar. Seems like I¡¯ve heard a bridge like that somewhere. Where is it? ¡°And then ¡­¡± Baird Lane grimaced, ¡°And then your real father cheated on the college girl your mother was sponsoring, your mother found out and ran away from home in anger, but on the road she was hit by a car and the car hit her on purpose, the driver of the car had already died on the spot of your mother and ran away without her, it was that couple from The White Family that came by and saved you mother and daughter.¡± ¡°So I¡¯m not the child my real mother didn¡¯t want, right?¡± Christine White¡¯s eyes went wide with surprise. Baird Lane nodded, ¡°That¡¯s right, you weren¡¯t unwanted by her, she just didn¡¯t have the means to raise you anymore because she died a few days after you were born, The White Family couple had kept you after receiving favors from your mother¡¯s legacy and thinking that you were a child of a rich family and would be recognized back sooner orter. ¡± ¡°So that¡¯s how ¡­ it is.¡± Christine White buried her head in his arms and cried tears of joy. Baird Lane patted her on the back, ¡°The main reason I haven¡¯t told you about this, besides the fact that I haven¡¯t figured out how to tell you yet, is that I don¡¯t want to upset you.¡± ¡°So you lied to me about E Smith being a rtive who is important to me?¡± Christine White hammered him in the chest in exasperation. Baird Lane took hold of her fidgeting rear and gave it a squeeze, ¡°I¡¯m not lying, she¡¯s important to you!¡± ¡°You ¡­ You¡¯re being crooked!¡± Christine White red at him, then thought of something and her little face clouded over, ¡°I already know about my real mother, but what about my real father? And who is he?¡± She hadn¡¯t even realized that her real father was a scumbag! Cheating on someone else while her own mother was pregnant with her. ¡°Are you sure you want to know?¡± Surprisingly, this time Baird Lane didn¡¯t answer her briskly, but instead asked a question like this. Christine White was a little perturbed inside by the question, and for a moment she was tempted to shake her head and say she didn¡¯t want to know. But in the end reason overcame avoidance and she took a deep breath and nodded, ¡°Yes. A man who can cheat on his wife while she¡¯s pregnant isn¡¯t a good man, but he¡¯s also my father, and even though I hate that kind of father, I want to know who the hell he is!¡± ¡°Fine, then I¡¯ll tell you that your father is Leo Bort,¡± Baird Lane said, looking at her, one word at a time. Boom! Christine White was struck by lightning and felt like the world was spinning around. Leo Bort ¡­. How could it be Leo Bort! ¡°It¡¯s not true!¡± She shook her head with a small pale face, her mouth in constant denial, ¡°How could Leo Bort be my real father, it¡¯s impossible!¡± She yelled as she broke down! Baird Lane held her tightly, ¡°Just calm down!¡± ¡°How am I supposed to be calm!¡± Christine White shouted with red eyes, ¡°You told me my father was Leo Bort, are you kidding me, how can I be his daughter, how can I be his daughter!¡± ¡°But that¡¯s the truth!¡± Baird Lane held her shoulders down to keep her from moving around emotionally, ¡°You are indeed Leo Bort¡¯s daughter, and you and Molly Bort are half-sisters!¡± ¡°I deny it! I deny it!¡± Christine White twisted violently, trying to break his shackles. But Baird Lane held her tight, and the more she struggled, the more he increased his efforts. ¡°I know this is uneptable to you, that¡¯s why I asked you earlier, are you sure you want to know?¡± Baird Lane softened his tone slightly as he pushed her head into his arms. Christine White couldn¡¯t stop her body from trembling, both hands gripping the cor of his chest tightly as she broke down and cried andughed, ¡°That¡¯s so funny, that¡¯s so funny hahahaha ¡­.. ¡­ Leo Bort is my real father, he¡¯s my real father!¡± A man who kidnapped her, drained her of her bone marrow, and aborted her child just to save his other daughter is actually her biological father as well. It¡¯s so ironic! ¡°Christine White ¡­¡± Baird Lane softly opened his mouth to call out to Christine White. Christine White released her grip on his cor and pushed him away vigorously with a fist instead of a palm, ¡°I want revenge!¡± ¡°What?¡± Baird Lane froze for a split second. Christine White¡¯s small face twisted, a pair of red eyes full of crazy hatred, ¡°I want revenge, I want to make Leo Bort pay a terrible price, I remember you said that the car ident of my own mother was premeditated, it was Leo Bort right? It was Leo Bort who got my mother killed because of Molly Bort¡¯s mother, right?¡± Baird Lane¡¯s thin lips twitched slightly, ¡°About that ¡­ I¡¯m just skeptical, but there¡¯s not enough evidence as to whether it is or not.¡± ¡°It¡¯s him, it must be him!¡± Christine White bit her lip in death, points of bright red seeped out, ¡°If it¡¯s not him, why didn¡¯t he pick up my real mother¡¯s body and put it in the funeral parlor for more than twenty years instead, because he didn¡¯t dare to, because he was the one who killed my mom, new revenge and old hate, I want to make Leo Bort repent for the rest of his life! ¡± Originally, she had only nned, after capturing Leo Bort, to let both Leo Bort¡¯s father and daughter continue to go to jail. But now she didn¡¯t want to simply let it go, her own mother¡¯s revenge, she must avenge! And everything in The Bort Family, she¡¯s going to snatch it all up, it¡¯s supposed to be hers, and she¡¯s not going to give it up to illegitimate daughter-turned-Molly Bort, not ever! Startled by the hatred and determination in Christine White¡¯s eyes, Baird Lane¡¯s eyes narrowed, ¡°What do you want?¡± Christine White gave him a look that didn¡¯t answer. Being like this made Baird Lane¡¯s brow furrow, a little uneasy in his mind, ¡°Just speak up and let me know if you have any ns, don¡¯t go off on your own.¡± Christine White lowered her eyelids to hide the madness in her eyes, ¡°I know, and I¡¯m not going to let anything happen to me until I¡¯ve made both Leo Bort¡¯s father and daughter pay, never.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t fuck around!¡± Baird Lane knocked her on the head. Christine White got up from his arms, ¡°I want to go to the mausoleum and see her ¡­¡± To whom this she refers, Baird Lane naturally understands. He got up with him, sticking his hands in his pants pockets, ¡°Not going to The White Family anymore?¡± Shaking her head down, Christine White hmmmed, ¡°I¡¯ll The White Family , I was going to ask about my real parents, but now that I know, there¡¯s no need to go back, and as for those clothes, please send someone to deliver them.¡± ¡°Good.¡± Baird Lane agreed, while taking out his cell phone and making a call out.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. ¡°Go.¡± Finishing the call, he put the phone away and looked back at her, ¡°Someone wille to pick up the clothes in a few minutes, I¡¯ll take you to the mausoleum.¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you busy?¡± Christine White asked in a faint voice, wiping tears from her eyes. Chapter 397 – Nothing Happened Baird Lane picked up his coat and headed for the door, returning to her as he went, ¡°I won¡¯t be out at the office for a while.¡± ¡°Why?¡± Christine White was slightly surprised. Baird Lane opened the door, ¡°I agreed with Hugh Dong that I would not show up at the office and would have Gates deliberately publicize to the public the falsehood thatpany secrets had been stolen.¡± ¡°You want Owen Dong to misunderstand that The Lane Family is dying, and then force Owen Dong to strike against The Lane Family? ¡°Christine White guessed his meaning at once. Baird Lane lifted his chin, ¡°That¡¯s good, only then will Owen Dong reveal himself, and I can follow the traces and eradicate his power bit by bit.¡± ¡°But won¡¯t this work? Just ask Hugh Dong to reveal Owen Dong¡¯s hiding ce to you directly, then can¡¯t we just arrest him?¡± Christine White didn¡¯t quite understand why he was being redundant. Baird Lane pressed the elevator, ¡°It¡¯s not as simple as you think, you think it¡¯s a TV show, you can solve everything by catching the thief first? What I want to do is not only to break Owen Dong, but also to liquidate the entire Dong family, the Dong family¡¯s power is very big andplicated, even if I break Owen Dong, Dong family has other people to take over his power.¡± ¡°Then I probably see where you¡¯reing from, you¡¯re trying to say that if Owen Dong is gone and the rest of the Dong family epts his power, there¡¯s a chance that they could take on The Lane Family again too right?¡± Christine White blinked for confirmation. Baird Lane hmms softly, ¡°The Dong Family and The Lane Family have been immortal for a long time now, only one of the two can survive, so in order to settle the feud between the Dong and Lane Families once and for all, the only way is to make the Dong Family disappear from history.¡± At that, a cold light shed quickly in his dark eyes. Christine White sighed, ¡°It seems that I still thought it was too simple, I only thought that I could bring down the Dong family by catching Owen Dong, but Owen Dong¡¯s whereabouts, did Hugh Dong tell you?¡± ¡°In the vi area north of the city.¡± ¡°What about Leo Bort? Was he there too?¡± Christine White sped her hands together and hurried after him. That was what she wanted to know at the moment. Baird Lane knew exactly why she was so eager, but shook his head regretfully, ¡°He¡¯s abroad, and as for Molly Bort ¡­ don¡¯t know yet, and there¡¯s another thing I want to tell you.¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± Christine White looked at him, ¡°What is it?¡± Baird Lane saw the elevator arrive and took her by the wrist, pulling her out of the elevator and then pinning her against the wall next to it. ¡°You ¡­ What are you doing?¡± Christine White looked around with her little red face to see if there were any passersby or anything. Otherwise, it¡¯s a shame. ¡°Haven¡¯t you always meddled with that business of mine with Molly Bort?¡± Baird Lane gazed down at her. Christine White¡¯s expression froze and the blush faded from her face, ¡°What the hell are you trying to say?¡± ¡°I want to tell you, that day I really didn¡¯t have anything with Molly Bort, just lying on a bed and posing intimately, as for the marks on my body ¡­¡± Baird Lane¡¯s face instantly darkened, and he spat out a sentence through his teeth in annoyance, ¡°It was Hugh Dong who wrung it out!¡± ¡°What?¡± Christine White listened bbergasted for a moment, then begged uncertainly, ¡°You¡¯re saying that nothing happened with Molly Bort and that the marks on you were wrung out by Hugh Dong?¡± ¡°It¡¯s that kid, he was there.¡± Baird Lane¡¯s hand, braced against the wall, balled up into a fist. Christine White frowned and looked at her in disbelief, ¡°How did you know he was there?¡± ¡°He told me that and showed me the evidence.¡± Baird Lane returned. Christine White raised an eyebrow, ¡°Evidence? What evidence?¡± ¡°Evidence that he screwed me, and when he did, he took a video.¡± Baird Lane¡¯s face darkened even more. Christine White froze for a few seconds and finally couldn¡¯t hold back augh, ¡°Hahaha ¡­ Screwed ¡­¡± ¡°Laughing at what?¡± Baird Lane pursed his lips in displeasure. Christine White¡¯s tears came out of her eyes as sheughed, it took a while before she stopped and took a deep breath back, ¡°Nothing nothing nothing, Hugh Dong did this, I think he wanted to threaten you or mock you with thister on, but it turned out that you became his brother before he even did it, and you should be thankful that he didn¡¯t do it, or else you¡¯d have made a fool of yourself. ¡± Baird Lane slid a few ck lines down the corner of his forehead and grunted heavily. Christine White rubbed her stomach that hurt fromughing, ¡°The fact that he¡¯s telling you this shows that he already recognizes you as his brother.¡± At that, Baird Lane¡¯s smelly face looked much better, ¡°That¡¯s if he knows what he¡¯s doing.¡± ¡°Come on, you should be thanking him for keeping you clean or Molly Bort might havee for real.¡± When she said that, Christine White was thankful too. Be d that Hugh Dong was around at that time, and be d that nothing really happened between Molly Bort and Baird Lane. Thinking of this, Christine White gently patted her chest, and the stigma within her heart, at this moment, was finallypletely released. Baird Lane could see the change in her expression and his thin lips hooked, ¡°Are youfortable now?¡± Christine White pouted arrogantly and didn¡¯t answer. Baird Lane reached up and gave her rising lips a gentle squeeze, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± ¡°Wait a minute.¡± Christine White pped his hand down. Baird Lane took a step back, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°What you just said, how did Hugh Dong get there at that time?¡± Christine White was concerned. Baird Lane sank his eyes and replied, ¡°He told me that it was Molly Bort who approached him, that The Bort Family and the Dong Family were in the midst of a joint effort to deal with The Lane Family, and that Molly Bort wanted us to misunderstand each other, so she came up with that tactic, but she couldn¡¯t have done it alone. So she asked Hugh Dong to help her.¡± ¡°And then what?¡± ¡°And then she knew I¡¯de after herter, so she wanted Hugh Dong to help her get out of C-City without any problems before I came after her.¡± Baird Lane straightened his cuffs and said lightly. Christine Whiteughed, ¡°But Hugh Dong didn¡¯t help her leave.¡± ¡°Exactly.¡± Baird Lane lifted his chin, ¡°Count him as doing the right thing.¡± ¡°Yeah, or you didn¡¯t catch Molly Bort that easily, but unfortunately, Molly Bort still got away.¡± Christine White regretfullymented. Baird Lane¡¯s eyes shed sternly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, she can¡¯t get away.¡± ¡°I believe you, but will you promise me something?¡± Unsure of what came to mind, Christine White¡¯s small face tightened. Baird Lane lifted his chin slightly, signaling her to speak. She took a breath and spoke slowly, ¡°Let me know when Leo Bort catches it, I want to ask him myself why he did that to my mom!¡± ¡°Good.¡± Baird Lane nodded in agreement. Christine White gave him a grateful smile, ¡°Thanks.¡± ¡°There¡¯s nothing to thank you for, but since I promised another thing, shouldn¡¯t you promise me something too?¡± Baird Lane looped his arms around her and looked at her. Christine White cocked her head in confusion, ¡°What is it you want me to promise?¡± ¡°Moving back, when are you going to move back, since I didn¡¯t do anything to wrong you, do you still want to stay out here?¡± Baird Lane asked what she meant. Christine White rubbed the tip of her nose, ¡°Tomorrow, tomorrow I¡¯ll go back.¡± Her purpose in staying at Hugh Dong¡¯s apartment is to listen in on Hugh Dong to see if she can hear any clues. But not anymore, Hugh Dong is already on their side. Naturally there would be no point in her listening in, and also the whole thing with Baird Lane and Molly Bort was a misunderstanding, so there would be even less reason for her to live out there. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll send Aunt Lucy over tomorrow to help you pack.¡± Baird Lane headed out of the apartmentplex. ¡°Your call.¡± Christine White followed close behind. The two left the apartment and went to the nearest florist to buy a bouquet of flowers before driving to the mausoleum. It was noon when I returned from seeing E Smith. Baird Lane dropped Christine White off at the bottom of the apartment building and drove off, as if there was some kind of meeting, she wasn¡¯t quite sure of the details and didn¡¯t ask. Back at the apartment, Christine White tossed her bag onto the couch andid herself down, resting a little before going to take a shower and get some sleep. As a result, just as she got up, a wave of nausea came straight from her stomach, making her want to vomit.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Vomit ¡­¡± Her face changed and she let out a dry retch, covering her lips in a hurry and running towards the restroom. Chapter 398 – Kiss Me Snap! The restroom door mmed open with such force that the panel bounced against the wall and shuddered a few times, making an odd whining sound as if it were broken. But Christine White couldn¡¯t care less, she rushed to the sink in three steps, let go of the hand covering her lips, and leaned down on the sink and vomited, as if she was going to vomit out all the bitter bile, which was frightening to watch. I don¡¯t know how long it took, but Christine White threw up half a dozen times and finally felt better and less sick in her stomach before she gradually stopped vomiting. She gasped, both arms braced on either side of the sink, her face pale as she stared at the clean white sink, her whole body a little dazed. She didn¡¯t know how she had just suddenly felt sick to her stomach and thrown up in a shocking way. But really it was just thunder and rain, she didn¡¯t throw up anything but a few mouthfuls of acid. If she hadn¡¯t known it was impossible, she would have thought she was pregnant with this flurry of movement. ¡°It looks like I ate something I shouldn¡¯t have and ate a bad stomach, right?¡± Christine White murmured with a bitter smile while lifting her hair, which was wet with sweat and stered to her face, behind her ear, and then unscrewed the faucet to catch two handfuls of water and rinsed her mouth to wash out the sour taste in her mouth before wiping her hands and exiting the restroom. This vomiting, almost killed half of her life, at this moment her legs are soft, staggering back to the room, directly to the bed fell, fishing over the covers and closed her eyes to sleep. Even when the phone rang during her sleep, she didn¡¯t feel it until the next day, when she was awakened by a knock on the door. ¡°Aunt Lucy? ¡°Christine White opened the door to her room and saw the kind old man standing outside the door, for a moment she thought she was mistaken, after rubbing her eyes, the old man was still there and it dawned on her that it was really Aunt Lucy and it wasn¡¯t a hallucination on her part. ¡°Good morning, ma¡¯am.¡± Aunt Lucy, tethered to an apron, smiled at her. Christine White was quick to return the smile, ¡°Good morning Aunt Lucy, what brings you here?¡± ¡°It was Mr. who asked me toe over to help you pack, ma¡¯am, and I even gave you a call ahead of timest night, but you didn¡¯t pick up, so I had toe over first thing this morning on my own.¡± Aunt Lucy replied. Christine White scratched her hair, ¡°A phone call? I don¡¯t hear any phone calls, wait ¡­¡± She let go of the doorknob and turned back to the bed, fishing for her cell phone on the nightstand as soon as she could, unlocking it to see that there was a crisis caller with the time disyed as nine o¡¯clockst night. No wonder she didn¡¯t hear it, because by that time she was asleep. ¡°Sorry Aunt Lucy, I wasn¡¯t paying attention.¡± Christine White said shyly, holding her cell phone. Aunt Lucy waved her hand unconcernedly, ¡°It¡¯s okay, I called you just to ask how soon you¡¯d be avable today so I coulde over.¡± ¡°So.¡± Christine White nodded, then asked, ¡°So how did you get in?¡± ¡°Mister gave me the door card.¡± Aunt Lucy said, taking a white door card out of her apron pocket and shaking it. Christine White instantly recognized it as Baird Lane¡¯s own and that he had had it fitted without Hugh Dong¡¯s permission. ¡°He went back to the cottagest night?¡± Christine White asked again. Aunt Lucy hurriedly replied, ¡°Yes, mister came backtest night, came back and made a phone call and got into the study, didn¡¯te out until almost dawn, came out and changed his clothes, didn¡¯t even eat breakfast before leaving in a hurry.¡± ¡°Leaving in such a hurry?¡± Christine White was slightly surprised, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not sure about that.¡± Aunt Lucy shook her head, ¡°But when I was bringing Mr. Coffee upst night, I saw him videoing the second youngest, and the two of them seemed to be talking about who they were going to arrest.¡± ¡°Capture?¡± Christine White¡¯s heart skipped a beat, ¡°Could it be the capture of Owen Dong?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know, they didn¡¯t mention who exactly they were going to arrest, but eighty-nine percent of the time, it¡¯s either Owen Dong or that damn father and daughter of The Bort Family.¡± Aunt Lucy shrugged her shoulders. Not being able to get an urate answer, Christine White only had to calm down towards for the time being, and reluctantly pulled the corner of her mouth and said, ¡°Also, who exactly is it, it¡¯s better to wait for Baird and the others to hear about it, anyway, none of the three of them can get away.¡± ¡°It¡¯s this reasoning, ma¡¯am,e out for breakfast first, and we¡¯ll go back to the vi afterward.¡± Aunt Lucy straightened her messy clothes for her. Christine White held it down and headed for the restroom. After breakfast, Aunt Lucy helped her clean up. She doesn¡¯t have many things, and packed out just one big and two small suitcases, which Uncle Luise came up and carried away in one hand. Christine White followed him with Aunt Lucy, empty-handed, then got in her car and left the apartment. Back at the vi, it was only just noon. Aunt Lucy went off to the kitchen to prepare lunch and Christine White went to her room to organize her things. Halfway through organizing, the door to the room suddenly opened and a tall figure walked in from outside. Christine White was crouching in front of the heel of the suitcase, when she heard the footsteps, she thought it was Aunt Lucy, so she didn¡¯t turn around, and directly opened her mouth and asked, ¡°Aunt Lucy, what¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°It¡¯s me!¡± The man¡¯s maic bass sounded behind her. Christine White paused in folding her clothes and whirled her head around, ¡°Baird Lane?¡± Baird Lane lifted his chin slightly in response. Christine White dropped her clothes and stood up, looking at him in surprise, ¡°What brings you back at this hour?¡± ¡°Back to get some information.¡± Baird Lane returned. Christine White blinked, ¡°That means you have to leave in a little while?¡± ¡°Well, Hugh Dong is waiting for me.¡± Baird Lane nods. Christine White came to her senses, ¡°Are you nning to arrest Owen Dong and the others?¡± Baird Lane raised an eyebrow, an amazement skimming across his eyes, ¡°Who did you hear that from?¡±Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. Christine White pointed to the floor, ¡°Aunt Lucy ah, she heard your video with Hugh Dongst night.¡± Baird Lane¡¯s eyes twitched, ¡°So that¡¯s what happened, and yes, I did discuss Owen Dong¡¯s arrest with Hugh Dong.¡± ¡°So ¡­ will it work?¡± Christine White clenched her fists, her entire body incredibly tense. Baird Lane reached up and cupped her cheeks, ¡°A good sess rate.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Christine White jumped a little in excitement, but the next second, she was puzzled, ¡°However, how could the sess rate be so high? The day before yesterday, I also said that the capture of Owen Dong should be considered in the long run, after all, the Dong family¡¯s power is ced there, the Dong family¡¯s power must be dismantled before Owen Dong can bepletely resolved, today how ¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s all Nigel¡¯s fault.¡± Baird Lane tugged on his tie and walked over to the bed and sat down. Christine White was tickled to death and stomped over to follow him, sitting down next to him, ¡°Come on, what¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°Kiss me.¡± Baird Lane pointed to his face. Christine White was stunned, ¡°Huh? A kiss?¡± ¡°Uh-huh.¡± Baird Lane nodded his head in a serious manner, ¡°Give me a kiss and I¡¯ll tell you.¡± Christine White bristled, ¡°You¡¯re actually haggling now?¡± Baird Lane¡¯s mouth quirked lightly, ¡°Do you want to know or not?¡± ¡°I ¡­¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± Christine White looked at the man¡¯s eyes that seemed to be smiling, it was difficult to lie, and in the end, she could only puff up her little face and grunt, ¡°Which side to kiss?¡± Baird Lane leaned his body over, the curve of his mouth growing more pronounced. Christine White¡¯s heart beat like thunder as she looked at his handsome, wless face as he came up to her, and her little face flushed. She¡¯d kissed him, and been kissed by him forcefully, but she¡¯d, like, never kissed him on the face. It was a first, and she couldn¡¯t help but feel a little fresh. ¡°What are you waiting for? Hurry up, I¡¯m leaving!¡± Baird Lane began to urge when he saw the woman staring at his face in a daze, halfway to a kiss. Christine White came back with a jolt and coughed with a blush, ¡°Cominging.¡± The words fell out of her mouth as she pouted and slowly reached toward his face ¡­ Chapter 399 – Internal Strife But just as her pink lips were about to touch the man¡¯s face, the man¡¯s eyes shed with a brilliant light and he suddenly turned his facepletely around. Four lips met and Christine White froze, one eye wide and incredulous as she stared at him, unable to react. The man couldn¡¯t help but see a smattering of triumphant amusement on his handsome face as he watched her freeze, then before she could react, he sped the back of her head hard and pried her lips open with his tongue, deepening the kiss. ¡°Mmmm ¡­¡± Christine White was caught off guard by the kiss, and when she reacted, it was toote to struggle. She was held so tightly by the man that there was no possibility of struggling but to allow him to keep iming her mouth. The man¡¯s kissing skills are very good, kissing over Land, but also from time to time to tease a little, Christine White where to withstand, soon lost in his hands, the whole person dizzy, body soft with the dough like, no strength to lean in the arms of the man, let the man kneaded t and rolled round. I don¡¯t know how long it took, but Christine White felt the breath taken from her mouth and couldn¡¯t help but twist the man a little. The man sensed this and nipped the tip of her tongue before releasing her, ending the century long kiss. ¡°Phew ¡­ Whew ¡­¡± Getting free, Christine White kept her head down and took a big gulp of fresh air. Baird Lane looked at her like this and frowned slightly, saying with some disgust, ¡°How can you still not learn to change your breath after all these times?¡± Christine White sniffed and raised her head to re at him, only that she had been kissed too much by him, a small face was red and blood-filled, and a pair of eyes were also wet and moist, so that this nce of hers did not look like a re, but instead looked like she was seducing someone, prating a different vor. Not only that, even the voice that spoke was soft and sticky at the moment, ¡°You¡¯re still saying that, I haven¡¯t med you for lying to me yet, you¡¯re ming me instead.¡± ¡°What am I lying to you about?¡± Baird Lane wrapped his arms around her and looked at her with crafty urgency. Christine White grunted and looked away, ¡°You let on that I¡¯d give you a kiss only to have you actually stick your mouth up!¡± ¡°Yeah, I said I¡¯d let you give me a kiss, but I didn¡¯t say I¡¯d let you kiss me on the face.¡± Baird Lane said ndly. Christine White was exasperated, ¡°You didn¡¯t say that, but the first thing you reached for was your face, so doesn¡¯t that mean you¡¯re asking me to kiss your face?¡± ¡°Yes?¡± Baird Lane¡¯s eyelids lifted in denial. Annoyed, Christine White raised both fists to pound him in the chest. But before her fist could touch his chest, Baird Lane took her fist in his, ¡°Okay, stop it.¡± ¡°Who¡¯s making a scene, I¡¯m not.¡± Christine White vigorously yanked her hand back.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. Baird Lane also obediently let go of him and stood up to straighten his somewhat messy clothes, ¡°Nigel went back to Owen Dong¡¯s ce and then stirred up the conflict between Owen Dong and Leo Bort, these two people were supposed to be improvised together to cooperate in the fight against The Lane Family, and the trust level was not high at all, Nigel used this to make Owen Dong think that Leo Bort betrayed him. Nigel used this to make Owen Dong think that Leo Bort had betrayed him.¡± ¡°And then what?¡± Christine White quieted down and listened intently. Baird Lane straightened the tie clip on his chest and continued, ¡°Then Owen Dong believed it and went to warn Leo Bort, but before he did so, Nigel got in touch with Leo Bort¡¯s side again and likewise told Leo Bort that Owen Dong was impatient with him and wanted to finish him off in secret and take over his power.¡± ¡°Leo Bort is all convinced?¡± Christine White asked. Baird Lane sneered, ¡°Leo Bort naturally believed it, he auctioned off The Bort Family Company, he didn¡¯t have much power left, only arge amount of money, so in this cooperation with Owen Dong, he was at the bottom, he didn¡¯t even have the qualification to speak to Owen Dong as an equal, and Owen Dong only treated him as a small person. Dong also only treats him as a small person.¡± ¡°If Leo Bort is nothing in Owen Dong¡¯s eyes, then why would he so easily believe that Owen Dong would deal with him?¡± Christine White wrinkled her nose in less understanding. In her opinion, Owen Dong can¡¯t see Leo Bort and doesn¡¯t put Leo Bort in his eyes, so naturally he doesn¡¯t bother to deal with Leo Bort. After all, it was more or less a loss of face to deal with a little person you looked down on. So anyone who could think of that would basically not believe that Owen Dong would fix Leo Bort, but it¡¯s mind-boggling that Leo Bort actually believed it. ¡°Leo Bort will believe Nigel¡¯s words without any hesitation because of the purpose of his cooperation with Owen Dong, The Lane Family Group!¡± Baird Lane¡¯s eyes turned shady as he said this. Christine White whispered, ¡°The Lane Family Group?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, Nigel told me that these two men were working together to divide up The Lane Family, that Owen Dong wanted everyone in The Lane Family dead, that Leo Bort wanted The Lane Family group, and that Nigel used that to convince Leo Bort that Owen Dong was out to get him.¡± ¡°Oh!¡± Christine White hammered her fist when she heard this and trailed off indistinctly, ¡°I probably get it, Hugh Dong told Leo Bort that Owen Dong doesn¡¯t want to let him have The Lane Family Group anymore and wants to take over The Lane Family Group all by himself, so he has to settle him yes Right?¡± ¡°Brilliant.¡± Baird Lane gave her an appreciative look. Christine Whiteughed, ¡°If I still don¡¯t get it after you made it so obvious, I would be a bit too stupid, but I didn¡¯t expect Hugh Dong to actually pick on these two, and in such a simple way.¡± ¡°There are times when often the simplest ploys instead make it easier for people to fall into them, now that Leo Bort and Owen Dong have already infighting, Nigel and I intend to gradually dismantle the Dong family¡¯s power during their infighting, and we¡¯ll take Dong¡¯s group first.¡± Baird Lane¡¯s eyes shed with hostility. Christine White saw it and winced, then she was a bit worried, ¡°But Leo Bort is not Owen Dong¡¯s opponent, right? Their infighting should end soon, and by that time Dong¡¯s will surely notice that Hugh Dong betrayed him, so can you guys mess with Dong in such a short time? n?¡± ¡°With Nigel¡¯s help, he has at least been the heir for so many years, naturally he has something in his hand that holds the economic lifeline of Dong n, besides he asked me to give you a message.¡± Baird Lane face suddenly became stinky. Christine White pretended not to see it and asked calmly, ¡°What¡¯s the word?¡± ¡°He said he would help you keep Leo Bort alive before the Dong¡¯s got him killed, so you could take your revenge yourself.¡± Baird Lane coldly conveyed Hugh Dong¡¯s words at that time. Christine White smiled gratefully, ¡°You thank him for me.¡± Baird Lane grunted and turned toward the square door. Christine White got up and called out to his back, ¡°You¡¯re leaving already?¡± ¡°Or what?¡± Baird Lane was on his feet. ¡°Aunt Lucy is cooking, have lunch before you go.¡± Christine White tried to stay him. Baird Lane still refused, his tone was a bit serious, ¡°No, over at Dong¡¯s Group, I have to keep an eye on it personally, I don¡¯t have time to stay, you can eat it yourself.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Christine White¡¯s eyes dimmed for a moment, then smiled understandingly, ¡°Take care on your way then.¡± ¡°Uh-huh.¡± Baird Lane nodded and his figure disappeared into the doorway. Bang! The door to the room mmed back shut and Christine White let out a long breath, returning to her suitcase and crouching down as she continued to organize the things she had brought back with her. Things are sorted and Aunt Lucy¡¯s lunch is ready. Christine White arrived at the restaurant and smelled the various dishes before she even walked in. She took two deep breaths of the aroma and walked to the table, looking at the sumptuous lunch on the table, she couldn¡¯t help but let out a wow, ¡°Aunt Lucy, is today a good day? Why did you get so many dishes?¡± Chapter 400 – Getting Medicine Aunt Lucy wipes her hands andughs, ¡°It¡¯s specially made for you ma¡¯am, you¡¯re back, of course we have to celebrate.¡± After all! Christine White raised an eyebrow and cried a little, ¡°Aunt Lucy, it¡¯s not necessary.¡± ¡°Yes, yes, sit down, it¡¯s all your favorites.¡± Aunt Lucy shoved chopsticks into her hand and urged her to eat quickly. Christine White couldn¡¯t resist such an enthusiastic Aunt Lucy, so she had to sit down with chopsticks, and then put a shrimp into her mouth under Aunt Lucy¡¯s expectant gaze. ¡°Well?¡± Aunt Lucy asked, ¡°I haven¡¯t regressed in my craft, have I?¡± Christine White swallowed the scare in her mouth and replied with a smile, ¡°No, it¡¯s delicious.¡± ¡°Just as long as it¡¯s delicious, take your time ma¡¯am, I¡¯m going to the kitchen to check on the soup.¡± ¡°Uh-huh.¡± Christine White nodded in response. Aunt Lucy patted her on the shoulder and went to the kitchen. Christine White gave herself half a bowl of rice and continued to go and clip that te of shrimp, as for the other meat dishes, it¡¯s not that she didn¡¯t move her chopsticks, just that she didn¡¯t know why, when her chopsticks were just put down, she suddenly felt that she didn¡¯t have any appetite, instead, she still felt that the meat was mushy. So at the end of the day, she just ate some shrimp with the greens, and the rest, she didn¡¯t eat. Aunt Lucy came out with the soup and was surprised to see Christine White had already put down her chopsticks, ¡°You¡¯re not eating, ma¡¯am?¡± ¡°Already ate.¡± Christine White replied with a smile as she rubbed her stomach. Aunt Lucy obviously didn¡¯t believe it, and after putting the soup down, she looked at her bowl, then at the dishes on the table, her brows furrowed, ¡°How can you eat well when so many dishes haven¡¯t even moved, ma¡¯am, don¡¯t you dare lie to me.¡± Aunt Lucy grimaced. Christine White smiled and took her arm, ¡°Aunt Lucy, I¡¯m not lying, I really did eat well.¡± ¡°But these dishes ¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s me who doesn¡¯t have an appetite, I feel too greasy.¡± Christine White let go of Aunt Lucy¡¯s arm and sighed softly, ¡°I don¡¯t know what¡¯s wrong with the past two days, my appetite has been very bad, and yesterday I threw up with a hard stomach.¡±Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. ¡°Throwing up?¡± Aunt Lucy instantly tensed up, ¡°Is it bad food?¡± ¡°I was wondering if I had eaten something bad, but it doesn¡¯t seem like it now, I don¡¯t have diarrhea other than nausea and wanting to throw up. ¡°Christine White said as she thought back over the past two days. Aunt Lucy mused for a few seconds and asked, ¡°Just nausea and wanting to throw up?¡± ¡°Uh-huh.¡± Christine White nodded. ¡°And then don¡¯t want to eat greasy dishes?¡± Christine White nodded again. Aunt Lucy¡¯s eyes lit up and excitement filled her old face, ¡°Ma¡¯am, you¡¯re not pregnant, are you?¡± ¡°Pfft!¡± Christine White had just scooped a spoonful of soup in her mouth and hadn¡¯t had a chance to swallow it yet, so now it all spewed out and choked her throat, coughing and making her little face red. Aunt Lucy was startled and rushed forward to pat her on the back and help her smooth out the air. After a while, Christine White finally slowed down and cried, ¡°Aunt Lucy, you almost choked me to death.¡± Aunt Lucy¡¯s old face was also a little embarrassed, ¡°Ma¡¯am, I didn¡¯t mean to, who told you to react so much.¡± ¡°Can it not be bigger, you said I was pregnant.¡± Christine White rolled her eyes. Aunt Lucy looked at her stomach and innocently said, ¡°Ma¡¯am this is a very pregnancy-like situation you¡¯re in.¡± ¡°But it¡¯s impossible!¡± The corners of Christine White¡¯s mouth lowered and her heart filled with sighs, ¡°You know my situation, how could I possibly conceive naturally, and I¡¯ve already made an appointment with Ives for us to go for IVF once Baird has sorted out the Dongs.¡± ¡°So it is also ¡­¡± Aunt Lucy sighed a little regretfully, ¡°How can a child from these test tubespare to one conceived naturally, and the failure rate of test tubes is actually quite high.¡± ¡°It can¡¯t be helped, no one wants in vitro when they can get pregnant naturally.¡± Christine White said moodily. Aunt Lucy touched her hair heartily, ¡°Don¡¯t be sad, ma¡¯am.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not sad, I¡¯m just ¡­¡± At this point, Christine White suddenly thought of something and her words came to a screeching halt. Aunt Lucy looked at her nervously, ¡°Ma¡¯am, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡± ¡°I almost forgot!¡± Christine White pped the table, ¡°Some time ago Ives said that he was abroad to help me buy some medicines to help with ovtion and improve the sess rate of test tubes, and told me to go over and pick them up when I had time, but there were too many things going on during this period of time, so I forgot about it, and fortunately, test tubes were mentioned just now, or else I wouldn¡¯t have been able to think of it.¡± Aunt Lucy sniffed in relief, ¡°So that¡¯s what it was, I thought something was wrong and it had me worried.¡± ¡°Excuse me Aunt Lucy, I¡¯m going to go to the hospital and get my medicine back.¡± Christine White smiled apologetically and headed for the restaurant exit. Aunt Lucy barked, ¡°By the way, have Dr. Norton look at your stomach to see what¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°No need, I think it¡¯s just a bad stomach, don¡¯t bother him with this little thing, he¡¯s very busy.¡± Christine White waved her hand and her figure quickly disappeared in the doorway. An hourter. Christine White arrives at the hospital, eases her footsteps to a stop outside Ives Norton¡¯s office, raises her hand and knocks on the door. Ives Norton was organizing his patient¡¯s information when he heard a knock on the door and, without looking up, simply returned two words, ¡°Come in.¡± Christine White smiles and walks over, stopping in front of his desk. ¡°Where¡¯s the difort?¡± Ives Norton asked casually as he cked away at his keyboard. Christine White pulled out her chair and sat down, her eyes rolled and she purposely coughed, lowering her voice to pick up, ¡°Bad throat.¡± Ives Norton frowned, ¡°Go to the pharyngologist or stomatologist for a bad throat, I¡¯m a surgical department, no reception, next!¡± He gave his expulsion order. Christine White sat unmoving, staring at him yfully. Ives Norton noticed that she hadn¡¯t left and a sh of displeasure shed in his eyes behind the mirror as he let go of the mouse and looked up, ¡°Why don¡¯t you ¡­ Christine?¡± After seeing who the person across from him was, his expression immediately became surprised, and all the displeasure in his eyes dissipated, reced by a hint of surprise. ¡°Why you?¡± He asked. Christine White is also not changing her voice, and resumed her native voice back, ¡°Came over to get your medicine, didn¡¯t disturb you just now, did I?¡± ¡°No, but you just really fooled me, I didn¡¯t really hear it was you.¡± Ives Norton smiled at her, a bit of favor in his eyes. Christine White rubbed the tip of her nose in embarrassment, ¡°I just saw how serious you were and thought I¡¯d y a joke on you, it¡¯s good that you don¡¯t me me.¡± ¡°No.¡± Ives Norton shook his head, then got up and poured her a ss of water, ¡°You just said you came to get your medication didn¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Uh-huh.¡± Christine White took the ss of water. Ives Norton turned and walked over to the bookcase and unlocked the door with his key, pulling a packet out of it and giving it to her, ¡°Here¡¯s what you asked for, I saw you hadn¡¯t been around these days and didn¡¯t call to ask, thought I¡¯d drop it off for you.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t bother, you can just get it yourself.¡± Christine White put the packet of medicine into her bag. Luckily, she was carrying arge bag this time, and it just fit in just right. Dang! At that moment, there was a knock on the door. Christine White and Ives Norton tacitly looked together, only to see a nurse standing in the doorway, looking anxious, ¡°Director Shao, an emergency patient was just received in the operating room, needing to be resuscitated right away, Dr. Li, the emergency physician, took a leave of absence, and the dean is calling for you to go over.¡± Ives Norton¡¯s brow furrowed and his face became serious, ¡°I¡¯ll be right there! You go back first.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± The nurse nodded and left. Ives Norton fished for the stethoscope on the shelf and slung it around his neck while looking over at Christine White, ¡°Christine, I¡¯m going to leave you for a while, I¡¯m waiting over in the operating room.¡± ¡°Go on, the patient is important, and it¡¯s time for me to get back.¡± Christine White smiled understandingly. ¡°Take care on the road.¡± Ives Norton rubbed a handful of her hair and sauntered out of the office in the direction of the operating room. Christine White was the only one left in the office, she pouted and smoothed out her rubbed hair, not staying long, grabbed her bag and left as well. In the parking lot, Christine White pulled open the door and got in, ready to head back to the cottage. Uncle Luise watched her fasten her seatbelt before she started to start the car, what she didn¡¯t expect was that the car suddenly stalled just after it started, which made Uncle Luise couldn¡¯t help but eep in confusion. Christine White heard it and poked her head toward the driver¡¯s seat, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Chapter 401 Car Accident ¡°The car seems to be broken.¡± Uncle Luise replied uncertainly as she retried to start the car. Ten secondster, the car remained motionless in its original position, now Uncle Luise was sure, turned his head to Christine White and said, ¡°Ma¡¯am, the car is really broken, I¡¯ll go down to have a look.¡± ¡°Good.¡± Christine White nodded.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. Uncle Luise opened the door and went down. Christine White just sat in the car and waited, and after waiting for about ten minutes, she couldn¡¯t help but get out of the car when she saw that Uncle Luise hadn¡¯te up yet. ¡°Uncle Luise, still not well?¡± Uncle Luise was checking the car for parts when she heard Christine White¡¯s question and looked up from the front hood of the car, ¡°Not yet, it¡¯s the engine.¡± ¡°Can it be fixed?¡± Christine White asked again as she came next to him. Uncle Luise shook his head with a grave expression on his face, ¡°There are no professional tools, it can¡¯t be repaired for the time being, ma¡¯am, we¡¯ll have to call a tow truck.¡± ¡°I see, then you call it.¡± Christine White smiled understandingly. Uncle Luise hmmm¡¯d and took out her cell phone to make a call. After making the call, he bowed apologetically to Christine White, ¡°Ma¡¯am, I¡¯m going to wait here for the tow truck toe, you ¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine, I¡¯ll just take a cab back myself.¡± Christine White waved her hand, unimpressed. Uncle Luise apologized again, ¡°I¡¯m really sorry ma¡¯am.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine, then Uncle Luise you can wait here, I¡¯ll go first.¡± Christine White smiled disinterestedly and took her bag out of the car, and after crossing it over her shoulder, she walked towards the exit of the parking lot. Just outside the exit was the bus stop, and Christine White looked at the sign to determine which bus she was going to take, then fished her bag from her side, ready to get the money for the coins in a moment. As a result, before she could get her money out, a figure suddenly rushed from the side, yanked her bag with a quick movement, and ran away by knocking her away vigorously. Christine White was knocked into the stop sign, her shoulder was raw and her head was a little dizzy. But she couldn¡¯t care less about that, and after shaking her head twice, she shouted anxiously, ¡°Somebody, somebody snatch the bag!¡± She shouted as she moved forward to catch up. As she chased, she didn¡¯t forget to ask the passerby in front of her to help stop the purse snatcher or hug the police. But unfortunately, none of them helped. Christine White couldn¡¯t help but feel a deep sense of disappointment, but she didn¡¯t give up on herself and riveted herself in pursuit of the bag snatcher. When chased to an intersection, the person who grabbed the bag in front of him suddenly dropped the bag and threw it on the sidewalk, then got into the crowd and quickly disappeared. Christine White didn¡¯t know why the man did that all of a sudden, and didn¡¯t think twice about it, just assuming that the man was worried that he would be caught up with by her and sent to the police station, which is why he dropped the bag in the middle of the process. After secretly saying that the other party knows what¡¯s good for her, she looked around and saw that no cars wereing, before she walked up the pedestrian walkway to pick up her bag. But just at the moment she walked to the bag and bent down to pick it up, a ck sedan parked at the intersection not far away suddenly dripped, followed by the lightsing on, and then flew towards her. ¡°Look out!¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Before Christine White realized what was happening, she felt a figure lunge towards her, then hug her and roll on the ground, into the greenbelt on the side of the road. Bang! There was a loud bang. The ck sedan crashed into a greenbelt railing, snapping it off and sending a piece of the railing flying,nding right next to Christine White. Christine White yelped in shock, both eyes squeezed shut and shaking. The man who pressed on her and saved her life sensed it and looked down, seeing how pale she was, his voice softened and said, ¡°It¡¯s okay, don¡¯t be afraid!¡± Hearing the familiar voice, Christine White opened her eyes shakily, ¡°Hugh Dong?¡± ¡°It¡¯s me!¡± Hugh Dong got up off of her and reached out a hand, pulling her up as well. Christine White stood still, the whole thing still a little stunned, ¡°Just now ¡­ What happened?¡± ¡°Just now a car was going to hit you, fortunately I saw it in time, otherwise ¡­¡± Thetter words Hugh Dong did not say anymore, a good looking and demonic face is full of frost. Christine White heard a car trying to hit her, and with a pang of fear in her heart, she couldn¡¯t help but swallow, ¡°So that sound just now was ¡­¡± ¡°Uh-huh.¡± Hugh Dong nodded, his eyes looking forward. Christine White also followed the look over, only to see the front surrounded by several circles of people, and in the center of the crowd, a car was crashed sedan parked there, the front end is still smoking, the ground railing debris as well as the windshield fragments are scattered all over the ce, visible that the car crashed into the car, with how much speed, or else it is not possible to have such a serious impact. I also wonder how the people in the car are doing now ¡­ Just as she was thinking, Christine White suddenly caught a glimpse of Hugh Dong walking towards the car. She reached out to call out to him, but then in the next instant she suddenly thought of something and pulled her outstretched hand back to go through her bag. After flipping out her cell phone, she looked at her location and hurriedly called the police station side to report the incident. After calling the police, she called the hospital side to send an ambnce. After doing so, she put her cell phone back into her bag and quickly chased after Hugh Dong. When we found Hugh Dong, he was standing in front of that car, holding the door open. Christine White¡¯s heart jumped at the sight and she fought her way through the crowd to get to him, ¡°Hugh Dong, what are you doing? Don¡¯t you move.¡± ¡°I have a point.¡± Hugh Dong gave her a reassuring look, then lifted the driver¡¯s head as she watched in confusion. The driver was miserable, his body was full of ss shards, even his face was densely stabbed with many, so that at the moment his face was full of blood, it looked very oozing. Christine White felt her heart skip a beat when she nced at it, and hurriedly averted her eyes, not daring to look at it again. ¡°Is he okay? Still alive?¡± She asked carefully. Hugh Dong took his hand back and pulled out a handkerchief from his pocket, wiping his fingers as he replied, ¡°Not dead, the airbag saved his life, he¡¯s passed out at the moment.¡± ¡°So what did you just do ¡­¡± ¡°I want to see his face.¡± Hugh Dong¡¯s eyes narrowed and his eyes were deep as he said. Christine White opened her mouth, ¡°You mean, this wasn¡¯t an ident? This driver, someone sent him?¡± She asked, her voice shaking as she pointed at the driver. Hugh Dong pursed his lips, ¡°I¡¯m just a bit skeptical because when I saved you just now, I saw that this driver was indeed heading towards you, and by the way, what were you doing parked on the sidewalk at that time?¡± ¡°It¡¯s like this ¡­¡± Christine White told the story of what had happened to her since she got out of the hospital. Hugh Dong¡¯s bite muscles tightened as he listened, ¡°It¡¯s too much of a coincidence, that bag snatcher, it seems like he intentionally led you to the sidewalk so that this driver would just be able to hit you.¡± ¡°From what you¡¯re saying, it sounds like it¡¯s true. ¡°Christine White felt a chill run down her back and couldn¡¯t help but reach up and rub her arms. Hugh Dong gave her a toothy grin, ¡°But luckily, I got here just in time.¡± Christine White nodded, ¡°Yes, thank you, if it wasn¡¯t for you I might have actually ¡­ But what brings you here?¡± ¡°Baird Lane told me toe over to see the face, but Ives Norton was in surgery, so I came out to make a phone call, and halfway through, I heard your voice, umm ¡­ The sound of you yelling about someone grabbing a bag, so I followed you over and came over and saw what I just saw.¡± Hugh Dong exined. Christine White gave a dawning oh, ¡°I see.¡± ¡°By the way, did you call the police?¡± Hugh Dong pointed to the car behind him. Christine White followed with a nce, ¡°It¡¯s been reported, the police station has sent someone over, they should be here soon.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Hugh Dong lifted his chin. Christine White bit her lip, her mind a little heavy, ¡°Hugh Dong, who do you think it could be? Want my life?¡± Chapter 402 – Shot Upon hearing this, Hugh Dong also looked serious and said analytically, ¡°You don¡¯t have many enemies, the only enemies are the Dong Family and The Bort Family .¡± ¡°So you¡¯re saying they arranged the crash?¡± Christine Whiteposed the chain of her bag on her shoulder. Hugh Dong narrowed his eyes, ¡°Most likely.¡± ¡°But why? Why at this time?¡± Christine White was puzzled, ¡°If they want my life, why didn¡¯t they want it before, instead they rushed me at this time, did ¡­¡± ¡°What did you think of?¡± Hugh Dong asked. Christine White¡¯s mouth moved and she was about to speak when her eyes suddenly saw an extra person behind him. A bloody man. It¡¯s the driver! Only to see that the driver had woken up at some point and gotten out of the car. With a grim face, he slowly raised something in his hand and was looking over with a fierce look in his eyes. With Hugh Dong in the way, Christine White couldn¡¯t see what was in the driver¡¯s hand, but her intuition told her it must not be anything good. She lifted her breath and hastily warned, ¡°Hugh Dong, watch out!¡± Hugh Dong was stunned for a moment, then realized what was happening from Christine White¡¯s worried look, and violently spun around to kick behind him. Unfortunately, the kick missed. That driver ducked down hard to avoid Hugh Dong¡¯s leg as soon as he kicked it. More than that, while avoiding it, the driver grinned and raised his arm towards Hugh Dong, aiming something in his hand at his chest. Bang! A gunshot. Hugh Dong felt a sharp pain in his chest, and some kind of hot liquid flowed out from it. He slowly looked down and saw that a finger-sized hole had broken open in his chest, and gurgling blood was flowing out of the hole without stopping. No wonder it hurts so much, he¡¯s been shot ¡­ After Hugh Dong smiled to himself with a ghastly white face, he could no longer stand and fell to the ground with a thud. Down with him was the driver who fired the gun. The driver, who was already strong after that car ident, had just fought to avoid it once more, and such a drastic movement made him feel like his insides were shattering. He wouldn¡¯t have been able to stand up and fire the shot if he hadn¡¯t been holding on so strongly. At this moment, after seeing Hugh Dong get shot and fall down, he gave Christine White a regretful look and couldn¡¯t hold on any longer, spitting out blood before copsing as well. This turn of events shocked all the onlookers present. For a moment, there were screams. Christine White also finally came back to her senses amidst all these screams, she looked at Hugh Dong on the ground who didn¡¯t know whether he was alive or dead with a pale face, and after clenching her fists and screaming, she stumbled over and sat down on her knees beside Hugh Dong, reaching out and touching Hugh Dong¡¯s face with a trembling hand. ¡°Hugh Dong? Hugh Dong?¡± she called out twice to Hugh Dong in a panicked attempt to wake the man up. However, Hugh Dong was motionless and unresponsive, as if he was really dead. Christine White became even more frightened and, crying out, she picked up Hugh Dong¡¯s upper body and cradled him in her arms, holding down the spot where Hugh Dong had been shot with her other hand to try to stop the bleeding. But it was no use, no matter how hard she tried to block the wound, the blood was still pouring out, staining her hand through her fingers, and reddening the clothes she was wearing. She could even feel the temperature of the blood slowly getting cooler, and the fear in her heart that was cooler followed the infinite magnification. ¡°Hugh Dong, don¡¯t scare me ¡­ You hang in there, don¡¯t die, do you hear me? Don¡¯t ever die!¡± Christine White broke down and bawled, while crying, she begged the onlookers for help, ¡°Please, please, please save him, send us to a hospital, please ¡­¡± The onlookers were moved as they watched her pleading. But no one moved nor did anyone speak up and agree to take them to the hospital; after all, no one wanted to get into all this trouble. Just as Christine White was feeling deep despair over the indifference of these people, she suddenly heard someone yell, ¡°Ambnceing!¡± An ambnce? Christine White¡¯s eyes erupted with hope and she smiled with excitement as she heard the ambnce car approaching. It¡¯s saved. Hugh Dong is saved! ¡°Christine?¡± the ambnce stopped and Ives Norton got out of the ambnce in his white coat and came down to see Christine White. Christine White heard his voice, and as if she had grasped some lifeline, she cried eagerly, ¡°Ives, quick, save Hugh Dong, save him!¡± ¡°Hugh Dong?¡± it took Ives Norton a moment to look down at the man in her arms, his pupils shrinking at the sight of the wound on Hugh Dong¡¯s chest, he came up quickly to give Hugh Dong first aid. Christine White, afraid of disturbing him, got up and took a step back, standing nervously watching him. Two minutester, Hugh Dong yelled at the ambnce, ¡°Stretcher, sma!¡± Soon, several paramedics came with a stretcher, and after giving Hugh Dong a temporary sma transfusion, they lifted the man onto the stretcher and ran toward the ambnce. Christine White nced at Hugh Dong with immense concern, then grabbed Ives Norton by the arm, ¡°Ives, Hugh Dong is in your hands, you must save him! Please!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m not going to let him die, well without further ado, I¡¯m going to get in the car first, so call Baird and tell him something¡¯s happened to Hugh Dong.¡± Ives Norton patted the back of Christine White¡¯s hand soothingly, then drew his arm back and flew into the ambnce. With a whimper, the ambnce faded away and took Christine White¡¯s overwhelming worry with it. She looked at the streak of blood on the ground, only to feel cold all over, her body was still trembling even now, even a pair of hands, shaking so much that she could barely hold the cell phone, so much so that it took a while before she could make the call. ¡°Hello?¡± Baird Lane¡¯s cool voice came from the other end of the line. Christine White¡¯s nose was sore, and the tears, which she had managed to stop, were about to flow again, ¡°It¡¯s me ¡­¡± She shuddered.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. Baird Lane hmmmed, ¡°I know, what happened to your voice?¡± ¡°I ¡­¡± Christine White gripped her cell phone tightly in both hands, ¡°Something¡¯s wrong ¡­¡± ¡°What?¡± Baird Lane pranced out from behind his office chair and busied himself with the question, ¡°What happened?¡± ¡°No ¡­ It wasn¡¯t me who had the ident, it was Hugh Dong!¡±Christine White took a deep breath and finally got her words organized. Baird Lane had just about breathed a sigh of relief when he heard that it wasn¡¯t her who was in trouble, but then his heart lifted again when he heard her say that it was Hugh Dong, ¡°What happened to him?¡± ¡°He¡¯s been shot!¡± Christine White couldn¡¯t hold back her tears and they flowed again. Baird Lane¡¯s brain went wong when he heard this, and it took several seconds for him to respond, his volume rising, ¡°What do you mean, Nigel¡¯s been shot?¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯m near the hospital now, Hugh Dong has just been taken away by ambnce,e here quickly.¡± Christine White said helplessly. With all that had happened, she had no idea what to do on her own. ¡°I¡¯ll be right over!¡± A chill rose around Baird Lane as he hung up the phone, pulled open a drawer, grabbed a handful of the car keys inside, and strutted out of the office. Half an hourter. He came outside the resuscitation room with a hurried pace and saw Christine White sitting on a cool chair in the corridor, her back slightly hunched over, both hands tightly cupping the small of her back, and a few pains on her pale little face, so he couldn¡¯t help but lighten up his pace and ask with a slightly concerned tone, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Christine White rose from her chair at the sound of his voice and squeezed weakly, ¡°You¡¯re here?¡± Baird Lane nodded, ¡°You have a stomach ache?¡± Christine White bites her lip and hmms a little. ¡°I¡¯ll get the doctor.¡± Baird Lane said, about to turn around. Christine White pulled him back, ¡°No need, it should be because when I was just doing the formalities for Hugh Dong, I ran too fast and pulled my stomach, that¡¯s why it hurts, it¡¯s fine, it¡¯ll be fine in a while.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Baird Lane frowned at her stomach. Chapter 403 – Plant Man Christine White nodded her head affirmatively, ¡°Really!¡± Seeing how insistent she was, Baird Lane had no choice but to take her word for it and not press the issue, walking over to the cooler chair she¡¯d just sat on and sitting down, ncing up at the red light on the resuscitation room door, his eyes darkening as he asked, ¡°What the hell¡¯s going on?¡± Christine White kept her head down and told the whole story of what had happened. Baird Lane hammered his fist on the cooler underneath him as he listened, ¡°Damn it!¡± It was definitely nned! That driver, he was after Christine White¡¯s life. As for why Hugh Dong was the one who ended up fighting, he could probably guess why. With Hugh Dong there, and the fact that the driver was injured at the time, it was unlikely that he could kill Christine White, so he took the nearest Hugh Dong with the mindset that taking one is one. Christine White, who had calmed down for the moment, was naturally able to think about all this, so at the moment she felt guilty, so guilty that she didn¡¯t have the face to look at Baird Lane and talk. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Hugh Dong did it all to save me, if it wasn¡¯t for me he wouldn¡¯t have gotten shot, it¡¯s all my fault ¡­¡± Christine White covered her face and cried as she apologized. Baird Lane looked at her, his thin lips moving a few times to say something, but ultimately saying nothing. Does he me her? Maybe there was, after all, his own brother, whom he had managed to find with great difficulty, was now lying in the resuscitation room in a state of uncertainty in order to save her, and it was impossible for him not to be angry and resentful in his heart. But at the same time, it was clear to him that she was innocent as well, because the Dongs or The Bort Family were behind the murder, and she was in the crosshairs of the Dongs and The Bort Family because of The Lane Family. Thinking of this, Baird Lane closed his eyes fiercely, barely suppressing the various emotions churning inside, and said in a faint voice, ¡°Alright, don¡¯t cry for now, and quietly wait for the results of Nigel¡¯s surgery.¡± ¡°Uhm ¡­¡± Christine White lowered her head and answered in a thin, mosquito-like voice, then stood to the side, not daring to make a sound. Neither of them spoke after that, both waiting in silence for the light on the resuscitation room door to go out. But after waiting for a long time and not seeing the lights go out, Baird Lane couldn¡¯t help but start to get moody, with worry written all over his clenched brow. Because normal people know that the lights in the resuscitation room, the longer they stay on, it means that the person being resuscitated, the more dangerous it is. ¡°How long has Nigel been in there anyway?¡± Baird Lane asked, ncing at his watch. Christine White followed suit and looked back, ¡°Two and a half hours ¡­¡± I can¡¯t believe it¡¯s taken so long! Baird Lane has his fists closed. At that moment, two or three footsteps sounded. Baird Lane turned his head along with Christine White to see three officersing this way. ¡°Ms. White?¡± The older officer in charge asked, looking at Christine White. Christine White nodded, ¡°It¡¯s me.¡± ¡°Hello, you called the police about the car ident earlier ¡­¡±Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. ¡°Did you find out anything?¡± Christine White interrupted impatiently. The older officer didn¡¯t care and shook his head, ¡°I¡¯m sorry Ms. White, it¡¯s too short of a time to find out anything at the moment, but after looking at the surveince, all we can say for sure is that the driver who hit you was, indeed, headed for you.¡± ¡°That I know.¡± Christine White nodded, ¡°But what I¡¯m more interested in knowing is, did you find out who was behind that driver?¡± She wanted to find out if the person behind the driver was sent by Owen Dong or Leo Bort or Molly Bort. However, the police officer regretfully sighed, ¡°Christine White, I can understand your feelings, but there are even fewer useful clues at the moment, for a period of time, we can¡¯t find out who¡¯s behind it at all, that¡¯s why we came to find you, we also want to get more clues from you, can youe with us? We want to take you to the police station to make a statement.¡± ¡°So ¡­¡± Christine White dropped her eyelids in disappointment, ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll go with you guys, but first you tell me, how¡¯s the driver doing?¡± That driver was taken to another resuscitation room, where she has been waiting for Hugh Dong¡¯s results, and does not yet know the driver¡¯s condition. ¡°That driver ¡­. is dead.¡± The officer replied. Christine White was surprised, and even Baird Lane raised an eyebrow. ¡°Dead?¡± ¡°Yes, that driver had his entire body shattered internally and passed away during resuscitation.¡± The police officer exined. Christine White just feels great when she hears this. ¡°Baird, I¡¯ll go with them, I¡¯m counting on you here.¡± Baird Lane hmmm¡¯d, ¡°You go ahead, I¡¯ll have Gates over at the station with youter.¡± ¡°Good ¡­¡± Christine White nodded and then followed the three officers. Gates arrived quickly, almost at the same time that Christine White had just arrived at the police station. With Gates apanying her, Christine White was spared the anxiety and nervousness thates with being alone, so the deposition went smoothly, though it took a little longer than it should have. By the time she got back to the hospital, it was afternoon. As soon as she got out of the car, she hurried toward the hospital doors, and Gates couldn¡¯t even pull her back, and it was only at the elevator entrance that he finally called out to her. ¡°Ma¡¯am, don¡¯t run too fast.¡± Gates panted. Christine White fought back the pain in her belly and answered with the same gasp, ¡°I¡¯d like to go to the resuscitation room and see what the results are.¡± ¡°Then you shouldn¡¯t go, you should go to ICU, the second youngest¡¯s surgery is over, and the man is now in ICU,¡± Gates said as he raised his hand to check the shout on his forehead. Christine White¡¯s brain jolted as she grabbed him by the shoulders and asked eagerly, ¡°What do you mean, Hugh Dong¡¯s surgery is over, when?¡± ¡°Two hours ago.¡± Gates was dizzy from her shaking. Christine White blinked, ¡°Baird told you?¡± Gates nodded, ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± ¡°Yeah well ¡­,¡± Christine White let go of him, in a somewhat depressed mood. Baird Lane called to tell Gates and didn¡¯t even call to tell her, which she couldn¡¯t help but think about more. He must hate her, that¡¯s why he doesn¡¯t call her. Thinking about it, Christine White¡¯s heart clogged up a bit, along with her stomach hurting even more, she sucked in her breath and grabbed the clothes on her stomach, trying not to care about the pain in her stomach, and asked with a hard look on her face, ¡°Which ICU is it in, take me there!¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Gates nodded, then ummed a floor. A few minutester, ICU arrived. Christine White saw Baird Lane standing outside, stoically looking through the ss at the man lying in the ICU, his body overflowing with depression. ¡°Baird¡­¡± Christine White called out to him softly, striding over to him. Baird Lane looked back at her, ¡°Back?¡± ¡°Uh-huh.¡± Christine White nodded, then followed the same line of sight he turned back to look inside the ICU. Hugh Dong is lying on the hospital bed, with a venttor, a face pale without the slightest blood color, looking very scary. Such Hugh Dong made Christine White¡¯s heart filled with guilt and guilt, her hand on the ss gradually gathered and clenched, her throat clogged as she asked, ¡°How is he?¡± Baird Lane replied with his thin lips pursed, ¡°Ives said the bullet almost grazed Nigel¡¯s heart.¡± ¡°Grazed? That means the bullet didn¡¯t hit the heart, and he¡¯ll be okay, right?¡± Christine White¡¯s eyes erupted with a hopeful light. Baird Lane¡¯s eyelids drooped and he was suddenly silent. Seeing him like this, Christine White¡¯s heart snapped, realizing what was happening, and the hope in her eyes gradually dissipated, the ¡°Baird, are there other questions?¡± She asked. Baird Lane hammered the ss in front of him, his eyes scarlet, ¡°Nigel¡¯s life was indeed saved, but the bullet injured one of Nigel¡¯s nerves that connects to the brain, and Ives Norton said there¡¯s a chance Nigel may never wake up again.¡± ¡°Can¡¯t wake up?¡± Christine White swayed as well, her pupils dted, ¡°You mean he became a vegetable?¡± Chapter 404 – You’re Pregnant Baird Lane clenched his fists and didn¡¯t answer, the chill that emanated from his surroundings spoke volumes. Hugh Dong, really became a vegetable! ¡°How did ¡­¡± Christine White stumbled twice and almost fell to the ground. The news hit her so greatly. How could she not have imagined that Hugh Dong would be a vegetable! Ming Ming ¡­ Obviously he was alive and kicking before, howe he¡¯s a vegetable now? ¡°Baird, it¡¯s fake right.¡± Christine White grabbed Baird Lane¡¯s sleeve hopefully with great emotion, ¡°You tell me it¡¯s fake, Hugh Dong won¡¯t be a vegetable, no!¡± Baird Lane looked down at her faintly, ¡°It¡¯s true!¡± ¡°No. ¡­ I don¡¯t believe it, I don¡¯t believe it!¡± Christine White yelled. She couldn¡¯t ept that. How can she ept that Hugh Dong has be a vegetable! ¡°You lied to me ¡­¡± Christine White clutched her stomach and slowly crouched down, looking a little off. Baird Lane sensed this and asked in a hushed voice, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Christine White returned with a pained look on her face, ¡°My stomach hurts ¡­¡± ¡°Tummy ache?¡± Baird Lane was startled, remembering that a few hours ago, outside the resuscitation room, she¡¯d had a stomachache too. Only at that time, she said she was running too fast and that was what caused the stomach pain. But now, looking at her like this, it didn¡¯t seem to be caused by running too fast. ¡°Does it hurt?¡± Baird Lane stepped forward. Christine White nodded weakly, ¡°Well ¡­¡± The pain in her stomach was like something flipping and twisting, and she couldn¡¯t catch her breath. ¡°Let¡¯s see.¡± Baird Lane knelt down in front of her and reached out, ready to feel her stomach. But just as his hand, just reached the heel of her stomach, he suddenly saw something, his breath caught and his face changed. ¡°What¡¯s with the blood?¡± He sounded a little anxious. Christine White also looked down as soon as she heard the word blood and was shocked, ¡°Blood?¡± Surprisingly, she didn¡¯t even realize that she was actually bleeding down there. ¡°Baird¡­¡± Christine White got scared and subconsciously shouted Baird Lane¡¯s name. Baird Lane scooped her up in his arms and headed for the elevator on his feet, not forgetting to reassure her as he went, ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, I¡¯m here.¡± Christine White tightly grabbed the cor of his chest and buried her head in his arms, her face pale to the extreme, the cold sweat at the corner of her forehead was seeping out, ¡°I¡¯m in so much pain ah ¡­¡± She said in a weak voice. Baird Lane¡¯s heart tightened, ¡°I know, bear with me.¡± ¡°Can¡¯t stand it, it hurts too much ¡­¡± The corners of Christine White¡¯s mouth twitched slightly before she passed out. Baird Lane¡¯s face changedpletely when he sensed the unconsciousness of the man in his arms, and as he increased his pace he rushed out of the elevator, shouting, ¡°Ives Norton!¡± In the office, Ives Norton finally had some free time and was about to take a break when he plopped down on his desk and heard the voice of Baird Lane. With a jolt of fear, he got up from his chair in a hurry and saw Baird Lane kicking the door open and rushing in with Christine White in his arms. ¡°What¡¯s going on here?¡± Ives Norton asked. Baird Lane yelled down, ¡°Quick, save her!¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± Ives Norton looked toward his arms. Upon seeing Christine White¡¯s condition, his expression tightened and he grabbed the white coat on the shelf and headed for the door, ¡°Follow me!¡± Baird Lane follows up with Christine White in his arms. An hourter, the lights went out in the operating room. Ives Norton emerged from it tired and frazzled. Baird Lane heard themotion and got up from his cooler, ¡°How is she?¡± Ives Norton gave him aplicated look, ¡°It¡¯s a good thing it was in time or this baby wouldn¡¯t have survived.¡± ¡°Children?¡± Baird Lane froze. Ives Norton nodded with some emotion, ¡°Yeah, she¡¯s pregnant, over a month, and I have to say it¡¯s a miracle, under the circumstances, that she¡¯s pregnant.¡± Hearing this, Baird Lane was stunned, and for a moment, he didn¡¯t know what words to use to describe his feelings at this moment. ¡°I thought ¡­ that it¡¯s almost impossible for her to get pregnant naturally?¡± He spat out as his thin lips pinched and slurped twice. Ives Norton rubbed his distended temples, ¡°That¡¯s true, but as I just said, it¡¯s a miracle, Baird, congrattions, you¡¯re going to be a father.¡± Dad ¡­ Mentally reciting those two words, the corners of Baird Lane¡¯s mouth hooked up slightly, his heart a little excited.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. He¡¯s going to be a father! ¡°Is she okay?¡± Baird Lane asked again, looking into the operating room. Ives Norton yawned, ¡°It¡¯s nothing, it¡¯s just over-exercise, plus irritation, so it moved the fetus, luckily she moved it in the hospital and was saved in time, otherwise this baby would have been lost.¡± ¡°I won¡¯t let that happen!¡± Baird Lane said, clenching his fists. Ives Norton patted his shoulder, ¡°Take good care of her, her body is already weak, don¡¯t let her emotions fluctuate too much, in addition Hugh Dong¡¯s matter ¡­ You shouldn¡¯t me her, although Hugh Dong became like this because he saved her, but have you ever thought about why those people wanted to kill her? Isn¡¯t it because of The Lane Family?¡± ¡°I know.¡± Baird Lane took a tired breath, ¡°I don¡¯t exactly me her for that, I¡¯ll apologize to her when she wakes up.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good, I¡¯ll go back to my office and get some sleep, I¡¯m too tired after a couple of surgeries today.¡± Ives Norton withdrew his hand from his shoulder and stuck it in the pocket of his white coat, crossing over to leave. Baird Lane didn¡¯t stand in the way of stopping either, quietly watching the door to the operating room as he waited for Christine White toe out of it. After waiting for about ten minutes or so, Christine White was finally wheeled out by the nurse. Baird Lane followed and cared for her in the ward for half the night before finally leaving the hospital when Aunt Lucy arrived. Christine White woke up at noon the next day, and woke up to find herself in a hospital bed with a hangnail and the look of a seriously ill person. She didn¡¯t know what was wrong with her, and after lifting her other hand to rub her cheek, she tried to sit up. Just halfway through sitting down, the door to the hospital room was suddenly pushed open, and Aunt Lucy came in from outside carrying a thermos, and saw Christine White in action, and instantly darted over nervously. ¡°Ma¡¯am, what are you doing, lie down, you can¡¯t move!¡± Aunt Lucy thermos didn¡¯t even have time to put it down before she held Christine White back down on the bed. Christine White couldn¡¯t argue with her, so she justy back down and cried, ¡°Aunt Lucy, why are you being so dramatic?¡± ¡°Which is an exaggeration on my part, it¡¯s that ma¡¯am your body really can¡¯t move right now.¡± Aunt Lucy returned with a serious face. Christine White saw how serious she was talking, and her own heart inexplicably tensed up with her, ¡°Aunt Lucy ¡­ What¡¯s wrong with me?¡± Aunt Lucy was slightly stunned, ¡°You don¡¯t know, ma¡¯am?¡± Christine White shook her head, ¡°All I know is that my stomach hurt and I bled and eventually passed out from the pain ¡­¡± ¡°I see.¡± Aunt Lucy smiled indistinctly, ¡°Ma¡¯am, you¡¯re pregnant!¡± ¡°What?¡± Christine White¡¯s eyes rounded in shock, ¡°Aunt Lucy, did you just say ¡­ I¡¯m pregnant?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Aunt Lucy nodded, ¡°It¡¯s only been over a month, your stomach pain yesterday was because of how much you exercised and the stimtion, so it moved the fetus, it¡¯s a good thing that you were saved in time, or else this child wouldn¡¯t have been saved.¡± ¡°The baby ¡­¡± Christine White wasn¡¯t even listening to the words that followed Aunt Lucy¡¯s, all she had on her mind at the moment was the shocking news that she was pregnant. She touched her belly incredulously, her mood unspeakably uplifted and excited. She¡¯s actually pregnant! ¡°Aunt Lucy, is this true? I¡¯m really ¡­ pregnant?¡± Christine White, with tears of excitement in her eyes, eagerly begged for confirmation. Chapter 405 – Liquidating Owen Dong Aunt Lucy rubbed her head and told her with certainty, ¡°It¡¯s true, ma¡¯am, you¡¯re really pregnant. ¡± Christine White breaks down in tears, ¡°I¡¯m pregnant ¡­ I can¡¯t believe I¡¯m pregnant ¡­¡± Aunt Lucy was quite impressed to see her so happy, ¡°Yes, congrattions ma¡¯am, you¡¯re going to be a mom.¡± ¡°Aunt Lucy ¡­¡± Christine White clutched her stomach tightly, her little face red from being so excited, ¡°Thank you.¡± ¡°You¡¯re wee, it¡¯s a miracle.¡± Aunt Lucy said. Christine White nodded, ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s a miracle.¡± She always knew that her chances of conceiving a child naturally were almost non-existent, so she always thought about IVF. But what I didn¡¯t expect was that a miracle actually did happen, and she actually got pregnant again just like that in a blur. Could she not think that this child was a gift from heaven? ¡°Ma¡¯am, what are you thinking about?¡± Aunt Lucy couldn¡¯t help but ask when she saw Christine White suddenlyunch into a daze. Christine White smiled and shook her head, ¡°Nothing, I¡¯m happy.¡± ¡°It¡¯s time to be happy.¡± Aunt Lucy picks up, ¡°But ma¡¯am, what about the priority right now is that you take good care of yourself so that you can protect the baby in your belly.¡± ¡°I know, I¡¯ll definitely protect the baby.¡± Christine White collected the expression on her face and responded with iparable firmness and seriousness. She had already lost a child, so this one, she had to have. She would never allow anyone to hurt her child. If anyone dared to hit on her child, she would make that person repent for the rest of his life! At that thought, a cold light darted and skimmed across Christine White¡¯s eyes for a split second. ¡°By the way Aunt Lucy,¡± suddenly remembering something, Christine White adjusted her reclining position slightly and asked, ¡°Does Baird know about my pregnancy?¡± ¡°I know.¡± Aunt Lucy opens the thermos and fills it with soup as she returns, ¡°That¡¯s what Mister told me.¡± ¡°So where is he now?¡± Christine White nced toward the door of the hospital room, ¡°In ICU?¡± ¡°No.¡± Aunt Lucy brought her the soup, ¡°Sir left the hospital in the middle of the nightst night, before he left I heard him discussing with Assistant Gates what it was time to close the, I think he went to liquidate Owen Dong.¡± ¡°Liquidate Owen Dong?¡± said Christine White, her spirits rising and her hand trembling vainly as she held the soup. Aunt Lucy, afraid that she would spill the soup, hurriedly brought up the small table beside the hospital bed and took the soup in her hand and ced it on the table before she returned, ¡°I think so, I saw that mister was leaving in a hurry and his face was so ugly that the hatred in his eyes was turning into knives, so I can¡¯t think of anything else other than that. ¡± Christine White sniffed and was silent for a split second before speaking, ¡°That would be it then, I can understand Baird¡¯s feelings, and it¡¯s really time for Owen Dong to clear the air.¡± ¡°Yes, this morning the police station side came again, said yesterday that the driver who caused the ident had once taken up the position of manager at Dong¡¯s group¡¯s factory, so that car ident yesterday, it wasn¡¯t Owen Dong who arranged it, Owen Dong wanted to kill you ma¡¯am, and ended up harming the second youngest master into a vegetable, how can mister not hate it.¡± Speaking of this, Aunt Lucy clenched her fist in righteous indignation, ¡°If it were me, I wouldn¡¯t be able to endure it either, and I would have to result in Owen Dong earlier, lest the night be long and dreamy.¡± ¡°Will Baird make it?¡± Christine White is still the biggest worry at the moment. Without Hugh Dong, she was really afraid that Baird Lane would fail. Aunt Lucy patted Christine White¡¯s shoulder soothingly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry ma¡¯am, mister won¡¯t fight a battle he¡¯s not sure of, since he dares to make a move at this time, it means he has already arranged everything, let¡¯s wait for his good news.¡± ¡°Uh-huh.¡± Christine White tugged at the corner of her mouth, barely answering. Indeed, Baird Lane, given his character, would not have messed around. Let¡¯s hope he makes it. Dang! There was a sudden knock on the door. ¡°Who is it?¡± Aunt Lucy asked at the doorway after locking eyes with Christine White. ¡°It¡¯s me.¡± Ives Norton¡¯s voice came from outside. Aunt Lucy pushed the soup on the small table towards Christine White, signaling her to drink it quickly while it was still hot, before getting up and going over to the door. The door opened and Ives Norton stood outside in his whiteb coat with his chart binder, smiling at Aunt Lucy, ¡°Is she awake?¡± ¡°Just woke up a little while ago, Dr. Nortone on in.¡± Aunt Lucy answered back as she sidestepped out of the way. Ives Norton thanked him, then lifted his foot and walked in, entering to see Christine White half-sitting on the hospital bed, holding a bowl of soup. ¡°You seem to be in pretty good spirits.¡± Ives Norton said with a smile as he put down his chart binder and walked over to the bed, checking the IV. Christine White puts the bowl down and agrees with a smile as she picks up the conversation, ¡°Well, it¡¯s much morefortable with some soup.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Ives Norton nodded and took a seat in the hospital bed, ¡°You scared the hell out of me yesterday.¡± Christine White rubbed the back of her neck in some embarrassment, ¡°Yesterday ¡­ I didn¡¯t know it was going to be like that.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you have any feelings about being pregnant?¡± Ives Norton asked. Christine White spat, ¡°Yes, there were a few times before when I had nausea and wanted to throw up, but I didn¡¯t think I was pregnant at the time, I thought it was a bad meal, after all, I always thought I couldn¡¯t conceive naturally, so I didn¡¯t think about it in terms of pregnancy.¡± ¡°That¡¯s true, but you¡¯re too big-hearted, even if you think you¡¯ve eaten something bad, you shoulde up to the hospital to have it looked at, in case you¡¯ve taken the medicine recklessly yourself, have you thought about the consequences?¡± Ives Norton chided disapprovingly. Aunt Lucy chimed in, ¡°Yes ma¡¯am, I even talked you intoing to the hospital, and you didn¡¯t even say yes.¡± Christine White blushed with embarrassment at the two men¡¯s remarks and muttered in a low voice, ¡°I¡¯m not messing with my meds.¡± ¡°I¡¯m d I didn¡¯t take it indiscriminately, or this baby wouldn¡¯t have been possible!¡± Ives Norton poked her in the forehead.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. Christine White clutched her stomach and had the good sense not to answer. Ives Norton shook his head helplessly as he saw her y dumb, brought the chart folder over and flipped it open while taking the pen from the pocket of his white coat and unscrewing it, and began to ask her about her current physical condition. After the inquiry came down, he closed the medical record folder with satisfaction, ¡°It¡¯s not bad, stay in the hospital for the next few days, and then leave the hospital when the fetal image is stabilized.¡± ¡°Uh-huh.¡± With the child¡¯s health at stake, Christine White didn¡¯t dare to be careless, and he nodded his head in agreement with whatever he said. Ives Norton chuckled softly when he saw how well behaved she was, ¡°Alright, get some rest and I¡¯lle back and check on you this afternoon.¡± ¡°Okay, take care Dr. Norton.¡± Aunt Lucy held the hospital room door open, ready to see him out. ¡°Wait.¡± Ives Norton had just turned around when Christine White suddenly called him back. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Ives Norton twisted his head to look at her. Christine White bites her lip, hesitates for a few seconds, and asks, ¡°About Hugh Dong, is it true that he¡¯s a vegetable?¡± Though Baird Lane had told her the hard truth in no uncertain terms. But she didn¡¯t want to just resign herself to her fate. She¡¯s not happy about it! Ives Norton heard Christine White ask about Hugh Dong, his eyelids dropped and he sighed, ¡°Highly probable, I assume Baird told you about him?¡± Christine White¡¯s small mouth twitched, and she finally gave a hmmm. Ives Norton pushed his sses, ¡°That¡¯s right then, Hugh Dong¡¯s brain nerve damage, although the surgery has been repaired, but the chances of waking up are not great, if he can¡¯t wake up in half a month, then he really ¡­ Of course, it¡¯s not absolute. ¡± ¡°Not absolutely?¡± Christine White¡¯s eyes instantly lit up as if she had seen hope when she heard this. She looked expectantly at Ives Norton and asked urgently, ¡°Hugh Dong is still saved isn¡¯t he?¡± Chapter 406 Dong’s Bankruptcy ¡°Well ¡­¡± Ives Norton rubbed his chin and answered her not so sure, ¡°Not that there¡¯s any salvation, I guess, it mostly depends on the miracle.¡± ¡°A miracle?¡± Christine White froze, then clutched at her stomach, ¡°You mean, a miracle like me?¡± ¡°Pretty much, you do realize that in the history of medicine, there are many instances of vegetative people who have been asleep for a decade or decades suddenly awakening, right?¡± Christine White nodded, ¡°I¡¯ve heard of it, it was in the news a while back.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, they were alsobeled by the hospital as not going to wake up in the beginning, but because of a miracle they woke upter on, and such is a miracle, of course it might be a bitplicated for me to say that, to put it simply it just takes an opportunity.¡± Ives Norton said in a serious manner as he stuck his hands in the pockets of his white coat. ¡°Deeds?¡± Christine White whispered the words. Ives Norton pushed his sses, ¡°Yes, opportunity, more than eighty percent of nt patients woke up because of an opportunity, that opportunity could be that they heard something during their slumber and that¡¯s why they woke up, that means that during this half a month, you guys can talk more to Hugh Dong, maybe he woke up. ¡± Christine White pursed her lips, and instead of being pleased with his solution, her brow grew heavier. ¡°I heard ¡­ There are also two kinds of vegetative people, one is brain dead, and the other is that the consciousness is detached into another dimension, and can¡¯t find the way so they can¡¯t wake up, those vegetative people you just said who woke up should be detached from their consciousness, so which kind of situation is Hugh Dong?¡± That was her main concern at the moment. If Hugh Dong is brain dead, then he really won¡¯t wake up and there will be no miracle. If it¡¯s a disengagement of consciousness, there¡¯s still hope, like Ives Norton said, talk to Hugh Dong more, maybe Hugh Dong heard them in that space and woke up. But if it really is brain dead ¡­ Christine White shrank away from the thought. Ives Norton could see her concern and was muted for a few seconds before he resumed speaking, ¡°Regarding that, there¡¯s no way to make a judgment call at this point, it takes a cycle to determine whether a quasi-vegetative patient is brain dead or detached from consciousness, that¡¯s what I¡¯m talking about for this half a month.¡± ¡°Which means it will be half a month before we can tell which Hugh Dong is really in?¡± Christine White looked at him. Ives Norton hmmm¡¯d, ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s why I just asked you to talk to Hugh Dong more in the next half a month to try and wake him up, as long as he¡¯s awake he¡¯ll be fine, if he doesn¡¯t, then he could be brain dead or detached from consciousness.¡± ¡°I see!¡± Christine White¡¯s heart sank to the bottom, both hands clenched tightly, ¡°Baird and I will try to wake him up.¡± ¡°Well then, cheers.¡± Ives Norton nodded his head lightly before dropping his eyes to hide the emotion in them and leaving the hospital room. What he doesn¡¯t say is that even if they try as hard as they can, the chances of Hugh Dong being awakened aren¡¯t high. Hugh Dong is destined to be a vegetable, and it will take half a month to see what kind of vegetable he is before a judgment can be made. And the reason why he would tell her to try to wake up Hugh Dong, besides also wanting to see if there is a miracle, the most important thing is that he wants to give her a little bit of hope and doesn¡¯t want to see her ming herself too much. The door to the hospital room mmed back shut, and Christine White leaned back against the pillows, a sad look on her pale little face. Aunt Lucy looked on with heartache and couldn¡¯t help but advise, ¡°Mistress, are you worried about the second young master?¡± Christine White rubbed her distended temples in response, ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m really worried that I won¡¯t be able to wake him up in the next half a month.¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m sure the second youngest will wake up.¡± Aunt Lucy said. Christine White barely squeezed the corners of her mouth, ¡°Hopefully, Aunt Lucy, you help me up.¡± ¡°Ma¡¯am do you need to go to the bathroom?¡± Aunt Lucy bent over and brought a small basin from under the hospital bed. Christine White¡¯s eyes went wide at the sight of taking a basin, and with a very bad feeling in her heart, she asked in a trembling voice, ¡°Aunt Lucy, what are you doing?¡± Don¡¯t tell her the basin is for her to use the toilet. But it turns out she guessed right. Aunt Lucy puts the basin aside and exins with a smile, ¡°Going to the toilet, Mrs. You¡¯re on an IV and it¡¯s not convenient to go to the toilet, so this is just the thing to use.¡± said, going to help Christine White. Christine White waved her hand and shook her head back and forth, avoiding her, resistance written all over her little face, ¡°No, no, no ¡­ No, Aunt Lucy, you take it away!¡± She refused to go to the bathroom that way. ¡°But ¡­¡± Aunt Lucy was about to say something else. Christine White hurriedly added, ¡°Oops Aunt Lucy, I¡¯m not missing an arm or a leg, where do I need this, you help me up, I can go to the restroom.¡± ¡°Alright then.¡± Seeing that she was so insistent, Aunt Lucy had no choice but to dismiss the idea of using a basin to wait for her to go to the toilet, and carefully helped her down from the hospital bed before lifting the rack for hanging the IV and escorting her to the restroom. Aftering out of the restroom, Christine White didn¡¯t go back to her hospital bed, but let Aunt Lucy help her to ICU to see Hugh Dong. Hugh Dong was past the danger zone and could receive visits, so Christine White was admitted to the ICU unit without incident. Only, she couldn¡¯t touch him directly, she could only sit on the edge of the hospital bed and watch him, and talk to him, and not too loudly or even for too long. So Christine White tries to talk to Hugh Dong about important topics, such as some of the great things that have happened to The Lane Family in thest twenty years, and how worried she and Baird Lane are about him, and so on. As she speaks, she watches Hugh Dong¡¯s eyelids and fingers for any movement. If it did, it meant that he was able to hear what she said, that he was conscious, and then the chances of him waking up within the half a month would be high. However, after she had spoken for so long down the line, he did not move at all, just like a dead man, which made Christine White¡¯s heart, could not help but sink. At that moment, Aunt Lucy appeared on the ss window outside the IUC ward and was making a motion for her toe out for a moment. Christine White looked at Hugh Dong, then propped herself up against the hospital bed¡¯s railing and stood up, walking softly out. ¡°Aunt Lucy, what¡¯s wrong?¡± She asked as she came to Aunt Lucy. Aunt Lucy couldn¡¯t stop the surprise on her face, ¡°Good news, ma¡¯am!¡± ¡°What¡¯s the good news?¡± Christine White ruffled her hair around her ears. Her hair hadn¡¯t been cut in a long time, and it was all long now, almost to her shoulders. Only those hairs that had fallen out earlier still hadn¡¯t grown back. So much so, that she doesn¡¯t have as much hair as she used to, either by the look of it, or actually. ¡°Of course there¡¯s good news from the gentleman.¡± Aunt Lucy said. Christine White sniffs and looks uplifted, excitement written all over her eyes, ¡°Baird caught Owen Dong?¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s Dong¡¯s group.¡± Aunt Lucy shook her head.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. Christine White frowned, the excitement in her eyes receding slightly, ¡°Dong¡¯s Group?¡± ¡°Yes, Dong¡¯s Group is bankrupt!¡± Aunt Lucy eximed, unable to hide the gloating in her tone. Christine White froze for a few seconds before barely recovering from her shock, and her voice could hardly hide the vtility, ¡°Really broke?¡± ¡°Really!¡± Aunt Lucy nodded heavily, ¡°Assistant Gates just called to tell me about it yet, and it should be on the news by now, ma¡¯am.¡± ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll look it up.¡± Christine White answered as she pulled out her cell phone and started searching for news about Dong¡¯s Group¡¯s bankruptcy. That search popped up a lot, the most notable of which, was a video. Chapter 407 – Owen Dong Escapes Christine White tapped it open and looked at it with locked eyes.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. The video isn¡¯t long, two minutes or so, and it¡¯s a quick watch. And the content of the video is also very simple, it is the vice president of Dong¡¯s group personally informed the public that Dong¡¯s group went bankrupt. On top of that, there was a group of staff from the Trade and Industry Bureau, who were at Dong¡¯s Group to seize the contents of the ount books. And this short video is already enough to prove that Dong¡¯s Group is really finished. Christine White turned off her cell phone in a buoyant mood and put it back in the pocket of her hospital gown and smiled, ¡°Baird actually did it, and it¡¯s only been one night.¡± ¡°Yeah, mister is really something.¡± Aunt Lucy chimed in. Christine White rubbed her cheek, ¡°It¡¯s a shame Owen Dong didn¡¯te forward, and I wonder if Baird caught Owen Dong yet.¡± ¡°This Gates assistant didn¡¯t say, but I think since Dong¡¯s group has copsed, then Mr. will surely take advantage of the situation and catch Owen Dong, if you¡¯re not sure about it, ma¡¯am, give Mr. a call and ask you to ask?¡± Aunt Lucy suggested. Christine White listened to her with some intent, hesitated for two seconds, and then vetoed it. ¡°No, maybe he¡¯s nning to capture Owen Dong right now, so I won¡¯t bother him with a phone call, so as not to distract him, but rather wait for him to tell me the results himself when he calls ores to the hospital himself.¡± She said with a smile. Aunt Lucy didn¡¯t try to persuade her any further when she thought about it, and helped her in the direction of the hospital room. In the two days that followed, Christine White, apart from visiting Hugh Dong several times a day and talking to him, was concerned about the news of Dong¡¯s group. Dong¡¯s group has beenpletely seized, the group building arebeled with seals, will soon be auctioned, and during this period, as the chairman of the board of directors, Owen Dong, actually did not show up once, which really makes people feel curious. I wonder if he¡¯s been caught, or still hiding somewhere? And in the past two days, Baird Lane also seemed to have disappeared, and did note to the hospital, she did not resist calling him twice, and the result was that she did not get through, and even Gates¡¯s phone number, it was turned off. This made her worry about whether something had happened to them while arresting Owen Dong, so much so that her whole body was on edge these two days, she couldn¡¯t eat well, couldn¡¯t sleep well, and her mental state was atrophied. Aunt Lucy looked all heartbroken and couldn¡¯t help but touch her head and advise, ¡°Ma¡¯am, sleep for a while, you¡¯ve got dark circles under your eyes.¡± Christine White waved her hand and said tiredly, ¡°Where can I sleep, Hugh Dong¡¯s side, Baird¡¯s side, without a result, there¡¯s really no way for me to rest in peace.¡± In the past two days, Hugh Dong was still the same as in the beginning, without the slightest reaction, which made her anxious and panicked at the same time. With only eleven days left, her chances of waking up Hugh Dong were getting smaller and smaller, and she was really scared that Hugh Dong didn¡¯t wake up after eleven days had passed. ¡°Hey ¡­¡± Aunt Lucy, of course, knows the pressure Christine White is under, and sighed heartily, ¡°I know, but ma¡¯am, you can¡¯t do it without resting properly, your body won¡¯t be able to handle it, don¡¯t forget, you still have a child.¡± ¡°A baby?¡± Christine White subconsciously put her hand on her stomach. Aunt Lucy poured a ss of warm water for her, ¡°Yes, when you are pregnant, you need to rest well, if you are not well, how can the baby be well, does your stomach still hurt in the past two days?¡± Aunt Lucy asked with concern. Christine White shook her head gently, ¡°It doesn¡¯t hurt, it¡¯s just a sore back.¡± ¡°Normal, it¡¯s like that when you¡¯re pregnant, when your belly gets bigter, not only your back is sore, your legs and feet are also prone to edema and cramps.¡± Aunt Lucy said with a smile. Christine White¡¯s heart fluttered at the sound, and her hand shook as she held the ss, almost spilling the water inside. ¡°Edema cramps?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Aunt Lucy nodded very calmly as if she didn¡¯t see the sh of fear in Christine White¡¯s eyes. Christine White¡¯s body shrank towards the covers, ¡°So ¡­ So Aunt Lucy, tell me what things to look out for when you¡¯re pregnant, other than edema and cramps?¡± Say it all together so she can be prepared. Aunt Lucy readily obliged, ¡°Sure, I¡¯ll tell you about it.¡± She pulled a chair over to the side of the bed and sat down, and began to tell Christine White about what can happen to a pregnant woman in a pregnancy, and what to watch out for. After hearing this, Christine Whitemented, ¡°It¡¯s so hard to be pregnant.¡± ¡°That¡¯s true, that¡¯s why being a mom is great.¡± Aunt Lucy rubbed her belly. Christine White also looked down at her stomach with a little tenderness in her eyes, ¡°I¡¯m going to be a good mom.¡± ¡°I trust you ma¡¯am, well ma¡¯am take a nap.¡± Aunt Lucy took the ss of water from her hand and ced it on the bedside. Christine White hmmmed, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll take a nap, call me if you need me.¡± She said that, but there was no guarantee that she would get any sleep. For the past two days, she had been too tense, so tense that even when she fell asleep, it was a shallow sleep, and she would wake up at the slightest movement, unable to sleep at all. Aunt Lucy was well aware of this, and not daring to disturb her, she left the hospital room gently after she closed her eyes. I don¡¯t know how long it was, but half asleep, Christine White woke up with a frown as if she heard something. She slowly opened her eyes, feeling a little groggy in the head, and couldn¡¯t help but reach up and hammer her forehead. Just then, a hand suddenly reached out and cupped hers, stopping her from continuing to pound her head and warning in a deep voice, ¡°Stop hammering.¡± This voice ¡­ Christine White jerked her head around to see Baird Lane pursing his thin lips and sitting on the edge of the bed looking at her with a disapproving expression, clearly displeased with her whacking her head just now. ¡°Baird, you¡¯re back?¡± Christine White sat up in surprise, she didn¡¯t care if he slowed her down from what she had just done, all she knew was that he was back. Baird Lane let out a soft hmmm and withdrew his hand loosely, ¡°Did you just get a headache?¡± Christine White scratched her hair, ¡°A little bit, I haven¡¯t gotten any rest in thest two days and my head hasn¡¯t been feeling well.¡± ¡°I heard Aunt Lucy say that.¡± Baird Lane picks up. Christine White lowered her hand from her head and surveyed him carefully, a slight surprise in her eyes, ¡°Baird, you haven¡¯t gotten any rest in thest two days either?¡± The suit he was wearing was wrinkled and clearly the same one he had worn two days before. There was also a tired look on his face, and a faint dark circle under his eyelids, even as the scruff rose from his chin. It was evident that he hadn¡¯t rested or taken care of himself in the past two days either. You know he¡¯s always been a person who cares about his image, he would be this disheveled and wonder what he¡¯s been through in the past two days. ¡°Haven¡¯t been sleeping.¡± Baird Lane replied gently. Christine White¡¯s eyes widened in surprise, then it was a worried frown, ¡°Been up all this time?¡± ¡°No time for sleep.¡± Baird Lane said, pinching his brow. ¡°Because of Owen Dong?¡± Christine White looked at him. Baird Lane nodded. ¡°Got him, then?¡± Christine White¡¯s hand, resting on the covers, squeezed nervously. Baird Lane¡¯s eyes narrowed and a bit of annoyance filled his voice, ¡°No, he got away.¡± ¡°Ran away?¡± Christine White¡¯s volume rose, ¡°Ran off how?¡± ¡°He was there waiting for me when I found him, but when I sent my men over to get him, a helicopter rescued him.¡± Baird Lane¡¯s eyes were dark and uncertain. Christine White blinked, ¡°A helicopter? How could there be a helicopter, did he know in advance that you were going to be there, so he arranged for a helicopter escape in advance?¡± Chapter 408 Leo Bort’s whereabouts Baird Lane¡¯s thin lips pursed in silence. Christine White looked at him like that, which was not understandable, and the corner of her mouth twitched, ¡°Did I guess right?¡± Baird Lane gave her a look, ¡°Yes, you guessed it, Owen Dong expected me to find out about it and made an escape n ahead of time because he knew that if you weren¡¯t dead, I¡¯d be mad enough to get back at him.¡± ¡°So it really was him who had someone run me over?¡± Christine White straightened her back. Baird Lane had a cold glint in his eye, ¡°It¡¯s him, he never trusted Nigel and nted a listening device in Nigel¡¯s cell phone a long time ago, so when he found out that Nigel had betrayed him by identifying with us, he dogged him and tried to take one away.¡± ¡°That person is me.¡± Christine White smiled bitterly. Baird Lane squeezed the back of her hand and felt a twinge of apology for her, ¡°I¡¯m sorry the Dongs¡¯ feud with The Lane Family got you into this.¡± Christine White shook her head, ¡°It¡¯s alright, I am also a member of The Lane Family, there is no such thing as being implicated or not, it¡¯s just that Hugh Dong¡­.. ¡­ Owen Dong knows that he couldn¡¯t kill me but hurt Hugh Dong?¡± ¡°There¡¯s no way he doesn¡¯t know.¡± Baird Lane snorted derisively. Christine White¡¯s lips moved, ¡°Then doesn¡¯t he have any sadness at all? Even if Hugh Dong is not his biological son, he has raised him for more than twenty years, does he have no feelings for Hugh Dong at all?¡± She was incredulous. Baird Lane rubbed a handful of her soft hair, ¡±You are still too naive, to Owen Dong, Nigel is the son of an enemy, would you have feelings for the child of an enemy? If he did, how could he distrust Nigel and nt a listening device in Nigel¡¯s cell phone? Not to mention ¡­¡± Seeing that he suddenly stopped talking, Christine White, tickled with curiosity, busied herself with taking his hands off her head, and pursued the question, ¡°What¡¯s more what?¡± Baird Lane¡¯s face grimaced, ¡°Before Owen Dong escaped, he hadughed and celebrated the fact that even if he hadn¡¯t killed you, he had left Nigel a vegetable.¡± ¡°What?¡± Christine White gasped, ¡°How.¡± ¡°So you¡¯re saying there¡¯s something to be said for feelings for people like that.¡± Baird Lane asked her. Christine White bowed her head in silence and had nothing more to say. Yeah, Owen Dong, who tried to harm the Lane¡¯s father but failed, and was saved by the Lane¡¯s father and then returned the favor, doesn¡¯t have any feelings. She¡¯s just not worth it, not for Hugh Dong. She could tell that Hugh Dong had feelings for Owen Dong, for Owen Dong. ¡°Hey ¡­ ¡°Sighing, Christine White inclined her head slightly and leaned into Baird Lane¡¯s arms, listening to the sound of his heartbeat, and asked with her eyes closed, ¡°So what are you going to do after this, how are you going to catch Owen Dong when he escapes?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve asked Gates to contact Interpol, and after that there¡¯s Interpol to arrest him, he won¡¯t get away for long.¡± Baird Lane replied as he lowered his head and gently kissed the top of her head. Christine White¡¯s eyes lit up with interest, ¡°Interpol?¡± ¡°Uh-huh.¡± ¡°Is it the kind of criminal cop whoes out all racy, in a ck suit, like a secret agent?¡± Christine White gesticted openly. Baird Lane raised an eyebrow as he thought about what she had said, a few ck lines instantly condensing down the corners of his forehead, ¡°Watching too many movies?¡± ¡°No?¡± Christine White froze. Baird Lane didn¡¯t bother to answer her back. Christine White beamed in disappointment, ¡°I thought that was really it.¡± ¡°Come on, don¡¯t get any ideas.¡± Baird Lane popped her in the head. Christine White got up from his arms and rubbed her forehead where it had been bounced, ¡°By the way, what about Leo Bort and Molly Bort?¡± ¡°Leo Bort has had a pickup, Gates has gone out of the country to make an arrest, and as for Molly Bort, her whereabouts are unknown at this time.¡± Baird Lane¡¯s brow was furrowed as he spoke, obviously not satisfied with the result. Christine White was also displeased, her small mouth quirking, ¡°She can really duck, but it¡¯s nice that Leo Bort can catch it.¡± She sped her palms together. She can¡¯t wait to question Leo Bort about her own mother¡¯s car ident and what¡¯s really going on. Once asked, she absolutely and immediately made Leo Bort pay dearly. ¡°When Gates brings the man back, I¡¯ll apany you to meet him.¡± Baird Lane knew that Christine White had a big obsession with Leo Bort, so he wasn¡¯t at all surprised to see the hatred for Leo Bort show in her eyes. ¡°Good.¡± Christine White nodded in response. Baird Lane stood up, ¡°You rest, I¡¯ll check on Nigel.¡± ¡°Go on, talk to Hugh Dong as much as you can, try to say something important to stimte him, it¡¯s the only way he might wake up.¡± Christine White mentions him. Baird Lane dropped his eyelids, ¡°I know.¡± He turned and headed out the door. Christine White looked at his back and sighed softly. At that moment, Aunt Lucy pushed the door in and was slightly surprised to see Christine White sitting alone on the hospital bed, ¡°You¡¯re awake, ma¡¯am?¡± She set the fruit basket down in her hands. Christine White squeezed out a smile at her, ¡°Just woke up.¡± ¡°What about Mister? Didn¡¯t mistere back?¡± Aunt Lucy looked around and didn¡¯t see the Baird Lane man. Christine White replied with a yawn, ¡°He¡¯s gone to see Hugh Dong.¡± ¡°So.¡± Aunt Lucy nodded, then opened the fruit basket and took an apple out of it to wash. After washing out, she pulled a chair over and sat down by the hospital bed, peeling an apple as she spoke, ¡°By the way ma¡¯am, while you were sleeping, someone came from the police station.¡± Christine White turned her head around and looked at her, ¡°Said what?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not much, it just means that the case of the car ident is closed and I came by to let you know.¡± ¡°So.¡± Christine White gave a very subdued oh. She wasn¡¯t the least bit surprised by the oue. After all, Dong¡¯s is bankrupt, the person behind this car ident is Owen Dong, Owen Dong has run away, the case is not closed. ¡°And there¡¯s the question aboutpensation.¡± Aunt Lucy carefully sliced the apple into several pieces, put them on a small te, and handed them over to Christine White. Christine White took it and picked up a piece with her fork and put it in her mouth and chewed it before swallowing, ¡°What happened to thepensation?¡± ¡°That is, the driver has died, he also has no family, so the driver¡¯spensation, Mrs. you can not get, as for Owen Dong¡¯spensation, to wait for Owen Dong was arrested and returned to the case before settling, the police station side is so said.¡± Aunt Lucy revved. Christine White nodded understandingly, ¡°I see.¡± In fact, she didn¡¯t care if she waspensated or not. All she cares about is what happens to Owen Dong! Dang! There was a sudden knock on the door. Christine White stopped forking her apple and looked toward the door to the hospital room, ¡°Who is it?¡± ¡°Ma¡¯am it¡¯s me.¡± Gates¡¯ voice came from the door. Christine White looks to Aunt Lucy and motions for her to open the door. Aunt Lucy gathered up the apple skins before getting up and walking over to open the door. Gates walks in, winded, and asks, ¡°Ma¡¯am, where¡¯s President Lane? His phone is off and I have something important to inform him of.¡± ¡°He went to see Hugh Dong in ICU.¡± Christine White didn¡¯t ask what was going on, just told him where Baird Lane was. With a grateful bow, Gates turned and walked quickly away. Aunt Lucy was a little dumbfounded to see hime and go so quickly, ¡°What¡¯s he in such a hurry for?¡± ¡°He said it was important.¡± Christine White looked in the direction Gates had left and shrugged her shoulders, whispering back. Aunt Lucy thought for a moment, ¡°Ma¡¯am, why don¡¯t I go over and listen and see what¡¯s going on?¡±R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only Christine White smiled and declined, ¡°Or not, I¡¯ll just ask Baird when the timees, Aunt Lucy, give me your cell phone for a second.¡± ¡°Ma¡¯am want to make a call?¡± Aunt Lucy pulled open a drawer and held out her cell phone to her. Chapter 409 The Bort Family Villa ¡°Not calling, just checking the news online.¡± Christine White took the phone back and then unlocked it to take a look and couldn¡¯t help but eek when she saw another missed call on it. ¡°What is it ma¡¯am?¡± Aunt Lucy asked. Christine White tapped on a missed call, ¡°There¡¯s a call.¡± ¡°Who called? I didn¡¯t hear anyone call.¡± ¡°A friend, my cell phone is on silent, so it¡¯s normal that you can¡¯t hear me.¡± Christine White said with a smile, dialing the phone over. The phone was quickly answered and the man¡¯s gentle, maic voice rang out, ¡°Ms. White.¡± ¡°Mr. Toki.¡± Christine White greeted the man on the other end of the line, then apologetically said, ¡°I¡¯m really sorry Mr. Toki, I didn¡¯t get the call you called earlier, may I ask what you¡¯re looking for me for?¡± Bess Campughed on the other end of the line, ¡°It¡¯s no big deal, just wanted to ask Ms. White if you remembered our appointment?¡± ¡°Engagement?¡± Christine White froze, then immediately remembered, nodding her head lightly, ¡°Remember.¡± ¡°Well then, I¡¯m going back home.¡± Bess Camp said. Christine White was surprised, ¡°Back home? When?¡± ¡°Five days.¡± Bess Camp gives a time. Christine White bit her lip in thought for a few seconds, ¡°Is it that urgent?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve finished the business I came to C City for, I had nned to leave in half a month, but my grandmother was sick two days ago, so I decided to go back earlier, Ms. White can youe with me in five days?¡± Bess Camp asked. ¡°Five days from now. ¡­¡± Christine White chewed up her fingers in a tangled mess. Bess Camp also heard the hesitation in her tone and let out a lightugh without pushing her, ¡°Tell you what, how about you think about it for these five days Ms. White, and when you¡¯ve thought it over, give me your answer?¡± ¡°Good.¡± Christine White answered shyly. The call ended and she set the phone aside. Aunt Lucy poured her a ss of water, ¡°Ma¡¯am, is that Mr. Bess Camp from The Camp Family overseas?¡± Christine White nodded as she took the ss of water, ¡°That¡¯s him.¡± ¡°What¡¯s he calling you for?¡± Aunt Lucy was curious. She couldn¡¯t hear the contents of the call, but by the hesitant, hesitant look on Christine White¡¯s face, she knew something was up. Christine White took a sip of water, feeling a little light headed, ¡°He wants me to do him a favor out of the country.¡± ¡°Go abroad?¡± Aunt Lucy froze slightly, then said with a serious expression, ¡°Sir won¡¯t agree to that.¡± ¡°I know, but I already promised Bess Camp I¡¯d go with him in the first ce, and since he did me a favor, I can¡¯t say no.¡± Christine White scratched her hair in annoyance. Aunt Lucy looked at her, ¡°Then it can¡¯t be helped, Mr. is definitely not going to let you go abroad with someone, or a man, not to mention that at this juncture now, Owen Dong hasn¡¯t been captured yet, what if you go abroad and are targeted by Owen Dong? Even if Mister¡¯s ability is great, there is always something you can¡¯t reach abroad.¡± ¡°I know, that¡¯s what I¡¯m struggling with.¡± Christine White put her ss of water down and leaned back wearily against the pillows, her eyes lightless as she stared at the television on the opposite wall. ¡°The time I agreed to go abroad with Bess Camp, by all rights, should be early next month, by that time Baird should have already settled everything, so there is no ce for me to go abroad without any concern, but I never thought that Bess Camp would actually have to go back early, and it also happened to be the time that Baird arrested Owen Dong. ¡± It was because of this concern that she had just hesitated to go with Bess Camp. She¡¯s just afraid that, like Aunt Lucy said, if she leaves the country at this particr time, she¡¯ll be targeted by Owen Dong and thus cause trouble for Baird Lane. ¡°This Mr. Toki is really something too, I don¡¯t believe that he doesn¡¯t know about The Lane Family¡¯s situation with the Dong family, and for him to let you leave the country at this time of the year, I wonder if he¡¯s not unsettled.¡± Aunt Lucyined. Christine White smiled, ¡°Well Aunt Lucy, don¡¯t get any ideas, he¡¯s sick from his grandmother and that¡¯s why he¡¯s asking me to make this trip with him early.¡± ¡°Go with who?¡± Baird Lane¡¯s voice suddenly came from the doorway. Christine White¡¯s smile tightened and she shook her head quickly, ¡°Nothing, I was just talking to Aunt Lucy, right Aunt Lucy?¡± She gave Aunt Lucy a secret wink. Aunt Lucy would have coughed softly and smiled sardonically, ¡°Yes sir, we were talking about what¡¯s on TV.¡± ¡°Yeah?¡± Baird Lane narrowed his eyes skeptically and stepped toward them. Christine White saw him getting closer and closer, picking at her fingers sheepishly, she busied herself with changing the subject, ¡°By the way Baird, what brings you over here, didn¡¯t Assistant Gates just ask for you for something?¡± How could Baird Lane not see this look of her running away from something, and after his eyes sank, he didn¡¯t tear her down and went along with her words, ¡°Leo Bort caught it, so I came over to ask you if you want to go see him?¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Christine White¡¯s demeanor changed and excitement erupted in her eyes, ¡°Leo Bort caught it?¡± ¡°Well, the man has been brought back.¡± Baird Lane lifted his chin.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. Christine White lifted the covers and was about to get out of bed, ¡°So what are we waiting for, let¡¯s go.¡± She couldn¡¯t wait to prod. Baird Lane¡¯s face darkened as he watched her hurry without even putting on her shoes, ¡°Put them on!¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Christine White froze. Baird Lane held back his patience and pointed to her foot. Christine White followed and looked down, her white feet were on the white tiles, her toes were frozen red, and she was acting as if she didn¡¯t feel a thing. ¡°Uh ¡­ Sorry, I¡¯ll put them on in a minute.¡± Christine White bent down and dragged her shoes out from under the bed and put them on, then went to the restroom to wash her hands, and when she came out, she looked at Baird Lane with burning eyes. Baird Lane rubbed his brow and turned toward the door. Christine White saw this, squeezed her palms, and hurried to follow. Leo Bort is being held by Baird Lane in what used to be The Bort Family cottage. It was Christine White¡¯s first time here, and she stood in front of the vi¡¯s door, looking up slightly to survey the vi, which looked a bit old, and couldn¡¯t retract her gaze for a long time. It wasn¡¯t until Baird Lane spoke that she lowered her head, making it impossible to see the expression on her face. ¡°This vi ¡­ How long has it been there?¡± Christine White asked in a voice that meant nothing. Baird Lane gave her a look and answered her, ¡°Over twenty years, this area is an old cottage neighborhood.¡± ¡°More than twenty years ¡­¡± Christine White whispered the number, then a few moments of anger spilled out of her eyes, ¡°That means Leo Bort bought this vi with ¡­ with his original wife to buy it?¡± Baird Lane heard this and about understood what she had in mind, his thin lips quirked, ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Heh!¡± Christine White mockinglyughed, a great anger rose up in her chest, her chest rose and fell violently, ¡°Really good job, buying a house with the original wife and ending up living in a daughter born by a third party with a third party!¡± On what grounds? Why should her own mother¡¯s house be a bargain for Molly Bort with Molly Bort¡¯s mother! This is a score she must settle on Leo Bort, definitely! ¡°Okay.¡± Baird Lane took one of Christine White¡¯s hands and squeezed it gently, ¡°Don¡¯t get upset, it¡¯s not good for the baby.¡± ¡°How can I not be angry.¡± Christine White clenched her fists in a death grip, they were trembling from so much emotion, and she gritted her teeth in hatred, ¡°Baird, if it was you, and your father had betrayed your mother, found a third party, and let the third party and illegitimate child live in his own home, would you be happy?¡± Baird Lane¡¯s thin lips pursed and he didn¡¯t answer. Christine White shrugged off his hand, ¡°Look, your silence says it all, you¡¯re not happy either so how am I supposed to calm down when it¡¯s clear that everything that Molly Bort and her mother and daughter enjoy should be mine and my own mother¡¯s, but just because her mother was a third party, it got my mother killed in a car ident, and it left me stranded in The White Family ¡­¡± At that, she tilted her head and sniffled, holding back the tears, ¡°I¡¯m not happy, Baird, I really am!¡± ¡°What do you want to do?¡± Baird Lane looked at her deeply. Chapter 410 The Truth About Car Accidents Christine White stared at the vi in front of her, a madness in her eyes that she had never seen before, ¡°I¡¯m going to take it all back, I¡¯m going to take back everything that belonged to me and my own mother, all of it!¡± At first, she didn¡¯t think about fighting Molly Bort over The Bort Family property because she felt dirty. But now seeing this vi, she suddenly felt that her previous ideas were too stupid and naive, even if The Bort Family¡¯s property is dirty, it shouldn¡¯t be cheaper than Leo Bort¡¯s father and daughter, she wants to snatch it, all of it! Even if she didn¡¯t spend it herself, then she would donate it for the benefit of themunity. In short, she didn¡¯t want to cheapen Molly Bort and Leo Bort at all! ¡°Have you really decided?¡± Baird Lane asked Christine White seriously. Christine White closed her eyes hard, barely suppressing the situation that was churning inside, and nodded, ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve decided!¡± ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll help you!¡± Baird Lane said, stepping through the cottage door first. Christine White looked at his back, the corner of her lips curved slightly, and she also lifted her foot to walk in. Gates came over at some point and saw the twoe in one after the other and got up from the couch in the living room in a hurry, ¡°President Lane, ma¡¯am, you¡¯re here.¡± ¡°Where¡¯s Leo Bort?¡± Baird Lane asked. Christine White stood behind him, surveying the furnishings of the vi without speaking. Gates points upstairs, ¡°It¡¯s up there, I got tired of him and had him dragged to his room and locked up, plus ¡­¡± ¡°Say!¡± Baird Lane frowned. Gates rubbed the tip of his nose, ¡°Leo Bort wants to see you President Lane.¡± ¡°See me?¡± Baird Lane narrowed his eyes. ¡°Yes.¡± Gates nodded, ¡°Just about half an hour ago he answered a phone call, didn¡¯t know what he said to the caller, and was moring to see you, only you were already on your way over, so I didn¡¯t contact you.¡± Baird Lane caught on and nced upstairs, ¡°Did he say, see me about anything?¡± ¡°That¡¯s not true, but by the look of him, he seemed anxious and worried.¡± Gates recalled how Leo Bort looked at the time. Christine White was sick at heart when she heard worrying about two people, ¡°There¡¯s only one person who can worry him, Molly Bort, something¡¯s happened to Molly Bort, I think.¡± Baird Lane raised an eyebrow for, ¡°We¡¯ll see exactly how it goes up there, let¡¯s go.¡± Thest two words, he said, looking at Christine White. Christine White hmmm¡¯d and followed him up the stairs. Once upstairs, Christine White saw two men standing at the door of a room, guarding the door like bodyguards. Think Leo Bort is inside this door. As luck would have it, the two men guarding the door opened it without saying anything when they saw her and Baird Lane. As soon as the door opened, a figure rushed out of it, moving so quickly that Christine White was still startled. Baird Lane hastily took her arm and pulled her behind him for protection before kicking up and sending the figure flying, avoiding the consequences of her being hit by the figure. The figure was Leo Bort, who saw the door open and thought ofing out of it, but just as he came out, he was kicked, and wailed so much in pain that he could not even get up. In the end, it was the two bodyguards who stepped forward and yanked him up hard. ¡°President Lane,¡± grabbed Leo Bort¡¯s two bodyguards and motioned to Baird Lane, ¡°What¡¯s the deal?¡± Baird Lane didn¡¯t answer, didn¡¯t even look at Leo Bort, instead he pulled Christine White out from behind him, ¡°He just almost hit you, what do you want to do about it?¡± He asked her. Honestly, Christine White was backed up inside. She had just been standing next to Baird Lane, and Leo Bort had rushed out in the direction just opposite her. She would have been knocked to the ground by Leo Bort if Baird Lane hadn¡¯t pulled her out of the way just in time. And what the consequences of crashing to the ground were, as she knew only too well, was a miscarriage. Because her fetus is already unstable, she can¡¯t take a little bump. The thought that she had just almost lost another child because of Leo Bort raised a monstrous rage in Christine White¡¯s heart, and she red indignantly at the wretched Leo Bort, her voice icy, ¡°Tie him up!¡± ¡°Go on.¡± Baird Lane instructed the two bodyguards with a wave of his hand. After the two bodyguards answered, one went downstairs to find a rope and the other dragged Leo Bort back to his room. The moment he enters the room, Leo Bort suddenly looks up and towards Christine White with ratherplicated eyes. Christine White also happened to lock eyes with him, and her heart fluttered at the sight of his gaze, then she looked away. What¡¯s he looking at her for? And what¡¯s with that look in his eyes? ¡°Thinking about what?¡± Noticing that the woman beside him was a little distracted, Baird Lane inclined his head to look at her. Christine White rubbed her temples, ¡°It¡¯s okay, go inside.¡± ¡°Wait a minute.¡± Baird Lane pulled her back from going. Christine White blinked, ¡°What?¡± ¡°Wait until Leo Bort is tied up before you go in, before he hurts you.¡± Baird Lane said. The man¡¯s attentiveness brought a sweetness to Christine White¡¯s heart, and she couldn¡¯t help but smile on her face. Soon, the same bouncer who had juste downstairs got a rope and tied Leo Bort up five times. Once tied up, Baird Lane was relieved to take Christine White into the room. Once inside, Leo Bort shouted at Baird Lane in an emotional rage, ¡°Baird, Baird you help me ¡­¡±This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Help you?¡± Baird Lane twitched his eyebrows, pulled Christine White to sit down, looked down at Leo Bort, who was lying on the floor like a maggot, only able to wriggle and unable to get up, and said coldly, ¡°Help you with what?¡± ¡°Molly ¡­ you help me save Molly!¡± said Leo Bort, his eyes wide. Christine White¡¯s palms were clenched and her head was bowed, making it impossible to see the emotions on her face. Sure enough, she was right, the only person who could worry Leo Bort was Molly Bort, the ¡®only¡¯ daughter to him! Sensing that the woman wasn¡¯t quite in the right mood, Baird Lane ced his hand on her clenched fist and gently wrapped it around it. Christine White knew he was calming her down, telling her to take it easy. But ¡­ how could she not be excited. The middle-aged man in front of her was Molly Bort¡¯s dad, in addition to being her dad. The funny thing is that this man, who is so intent on saving his daughter, doesn¡¯t realize that he has another daughter, right in front of him! ¡°What happened to Molly Bort when you asked me to save her?¡± Baird Lane folded his legs, his voicezy and t. Leo Bort¡¯s eyes erupted with intense hatred, ¡°It¡¯s Owen Dong, he took Molly away!¡± ¡°Owen Dong?¡± said Baird Lane, narrowing his eyes. No wonder we can¡¯t find out what happened to Molly Bort. It turned out to be taken by Owen Dong. ¡°It¡¯s him, he said I betrayed him and took Molly away to get back at me!¡± Leo Bort squirmed and came to Baird Lane¡¯s feet, ¡°Baird, will you help me get Molly back?¡± ¡°Saved?¡± As if hearing a big joke, Baird Lane looked at the middle-aged man at his feet in disgust, ¡°Who am I to help you?¡± Leo Bort how did not expect Baird Lane will refuse so dry, a moment are a bit frozen, several seconds before the voice hoarse open, ¡°Baird, you can not be like this ah, how to say that you and Molly have been together, you can not see the death of the ah, Owen Dong will surely torment Molly. ¡± ¡°What¡¯s that got to do with me?¡± Baird Lane still looked ndly unconcerned, but the coldness that held in his eyes was enough to freeze a man. ¡°You also said that it was you who betrayed Owen Dong, who took Molly Bort, so how is it not a betrayal on your part to me?¡± Baird Lane picked Leo Bort¡¯s chin with the tip of his shoe. Chapter 411 – I’m Your Daughter Too This kind of humiliating action made Leo Bort¡¯s heart more than annoyed, and a quick trace of malice crossed his lowered eyes, but he didn¡¯t dare to show the slightest bit on his face. He twisted his middle-aged, obese body, moved his chin away from Baird Lane¡¯s toes, and said sardonically, ¡°Chill ¡­ Baird, I can¡¯t talk about betrayal, can I?¡± ¡°Yes?¡± Baird Lane adjusted his sitting position and looked down at him sarcastically, ¡°During these years, The Bort Family¡¯spany has been able to develop now because of my support, and The Bort Family¡¯s partners are also willing to cooperate with you because of The Lane Family Group¡¯s rtionship, which means that in the shopping center The Bort Family is tied to The Lane Family, but you ¡­¡± At that point in the conversation, Baird Lane suddenly hmmm¡¯d and frowned. He craned his head toward the woman beside him, ¡°What were you just doing?¡± Christine White withdrew the hand that was pinching his waist without changing her color and said faintly, ¡°Nothing, to punish you.¡± Who let him help The Bort Family all these years. ¡°Punishment?¡± Baird Lane¡¯s mouth twirled around those two words, and then, with a little thought, figured out what she meant by punishment. ¡°You¡¯re being careful now.¡± He pinched her face. Christine White pped his hand down, ¡°I¡¯m not being careful, you can support anypany you want, it¡¯s none of my business, but the only one that can¡¯t is The Bort Family, so I¡¯m definitely not happy about it.¡± Leo Bort on the floor heard this and raised his eyes to Christine White, a look that was indescribablyplex, with anger, resentment, and a hint of unreadable emotion ¡­ ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it won¡¯t upset you.¡± Baird Lane assured Christine White as he squeezed her hand. Christine White grunted and didn¡¯t say anything more. Baird Lane turned his gaze back to Leo Bort, the little bit of tenderness on his face dissipated and turned into expressionless indifference, ¡°All these years, how much The Bort Family has sought to gain by turning their backs on The Lane Family, I think you should be clear about that, I don¡¯t ask you The Bort Family to be able to help The Lane Family what, but what did you do, turned your head to rely on The Lane Family¡¯s enemy, so to the person who betrayed me, why should I save?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Leo Bort was dumbfounded by Baird Lane¡¯s words, a face with the vicissitudes of life was full of redness, and the whole man was short of breath. ¡°Molly Bort I¡¯m not going to save, it¡¯s none of my business if she lives or dies, so you¡¯re barking up the wrong tree if you¡¯re looking for me.¡± Baird Lane¡¯s words doused all of Leo Bort¡¯s hopes, and hepletely panicked, ¡°Baird, you can¡¯t be like this, I know that our father and daughter did something wrong to you, but Molly, how to say, also had a rtionship with you, so can¡¯t you save her for the sake of the past? Do you really have the heart to let her die?¡± ¡°Yeah, do you really put up with that?¡± Christine White echoed Leo Bort¡¯s words, her gaze fixed on the man. She wanted to know the answer to that, too. As Leo Bort said, Molly Bort had been with him, and how the two had a rtionship, and often the hardest feelings for a man to get over are from an ex. So, she wondered, could he really resist not saving Molly Bort. Christine White opened her mouth in such a way that Leo Bort was surprised for a moment. He doesn¡¯t realize that this is Christine White testing Baird Lane¡¯s attitude towards Molly Bort and thinks she¡¯s helping him persuade Baird Lane to save Molly Bort. So looking at her again there was more than a hint of satisfaction in addition toplexity. ¡°Yeah yeah Baird, you must not be able to stand it right.¡± Leo Bort moved to Baird Lane again, ¡°I know you still have feelings for Molly, as long as you save Molly, I¡¯ll do anything you want me to do, I promise, anything, I only have Molly as my daughter, I can¡¯t lose her.¡± He feigns a pitiful plea, hoping to seed in impressing Baird Lane. However Baird Lane didn¡¯t impress, but rather upset Christine White. She stood up and twisted her head to look at the man beside her, ¡°Baird, can you get out?¡± ¡°What?¡± Baird Lane raised his eyes and met hers. Christine White slowly turned her head back around and set her eyes on Leo Bort, ¡°I have some things that I would like to talk to him about alone.¡± Knowing what she wanted to talk about, Baird Lane stood up without objection, ¡°Okay, call me when you¡¯re done.¡± With that, he stuck his hands in his pants pockets and lifted his long legs to go out. Click! The door to the room closed. The only people left in the room were Christine White, who was standing, and Leo Bort, who was tied up on the floor and couldn¡¯t get up. Somehow Leo Bort felt a little uneasy as he stared at his toes and moved his body back, pulling away from Christine White, ¡°What do you want to talk to me about?¡± Christine White ignored his words, holding in her unreadable eyes as she circled around him and finally stood in front of him before softly quirking her somewhat pale lips, ¡°You just said that Molly Bort was the only daughter you had left, didn¡¯t you?¡±This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Hearing this, Leo Bort¡¯s pupils dted, a hint of weakness swept across his face, and he stuttered a bit in his speech, ¡°Yes ¡­ Yes ¡­¡± ¡°Really?¡± Christine White wrapped her arms around him and looked down at him mockingly, ¡°But how did I hear that Molly Bort has a sister?¡± ¡°Nonsense!¡± Leo Bort retorted as loudly as if he¡¯d been irritated, ¡°Where¡¯s the sister? I don¡¯t have an illegitimate daughter!¡± ¡°No?¡± As if she¡¯d heard a great joke, Christine White held her tongue andughed a sarcasticugh, Leo Bort was getting more and more upset inside as he red at Christine White in annoyance, ¡°What are youughing at?¡± ¡°Iugh at your shamelessness!¡± Christine White returned. Leo Bort gasps, ¡°You ¡­¡± ¡°Me? Am I wrong?¡± Christine White pointed at herself, ¡°Aren¡¯t you shameless? Cheating on your original wife during her pregnancy and banging a third party to get on top with the child in her womb, what is not shameless? Molly Bort is that third party¡¯s child, isn¡¯t she your illegitimate daughter?¡± Leo Bort was furious and tried to retort, but the words came out of his mouth. Christine Whiteughed again, ¡°Nothing more to say right? It seems you know in your heart of hearts that Molly Bort is a bastard child, there¡¯s only me!¡± She patted herself on the back and brought her face up to Leo Bort, her eyes hateful, ¡°I¡¯m the only one who¡¯s your daughter in name only!¡± Leo Bort¡¯s eyes widened with incredulity, ¡°You ¡­ How do you know ¡­¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Hearing this, Christine White narrowed her almond eyes skeptically, ¡°What do you mean? You know I¡¯m your daughter too?¡± Leo Bort then reacted to the fact that he had just misspoke, and quickly turned his head over, not daring to meet her startled eyes, and stammered, ¡°I ¡­ don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re saying, I don¡¯t know anything!¡± ¡°No!¡± Christine White reached out her hand, cupped Leo Bort¡¯s chin and turned his face forcefully around, ¡°You know, you know I¡¯m your daughter, don¡¯t you try to lie to me, no wonder you looked at me with suchplicated eyes before, so you knew I¡¯m your daughter all along, tell me, when the hell did you know? ¡± She questioned aloud. Leo Bort kept his mouth shut and refused to answer. Christine White got emotional and intensified her hand, squeezing Leo Bort painfully, ¡°Say, when the hell did you know? Did you know from the moment you saw me, or ¡­¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know, I don¡¯t have any other daughters, I only have one daughter, Molly!¡± Leo Bort jerked his head around and shook her hand away. Christine White listened to his words as if they were an oath, her mind nked out for a moment, and her whole body quieted down. After a few seconds, she calmed down, and the enraged expression on her face eased into calm. ¡°Yeah well, there¡¯s only one daughter, Molly Bort, it seems like you don¡¯t recognize my existence, also, a man who can cheat on his wife while she¡¯s pregnant means that he doesn¡¯t love that wife at all, so how can he have feelings for the child in her womb, it¡¯s that I overthought it, and I can¡¯t believe that I ever expected anything from you!¡± Christine Whiteughed to herself, and as sheughed, tears flowed out of her eyes. ¡°Expect?¡± Leo Bort¡¯s eyes shed as he thought of something, a hint of calction crossed his eyes, then he loved a loving face, ¡°You really want to recognize me?¡± Chapter 412 Your mother is the third party. Christine White looked at this sudden and drastic change in Leo Bort¡¯s attitude and felt a little strange, and a hint of vignce rose in her heart. She pressed on, staring at him intently, not answering his remark, her whole being unusually calm. But Leo Bort got anxious, and when he saw that she kept silent, he was impatient, ¡°What do you mean, anyway? Don¡¯t you want to recognize me?¡± Christine White still didn¡¯t answer, only dropping her eyelids to hide the obscure emotions in her eyes. It¡¯s true that she hadn¡¯t thought of recognizing Leo Bort as her father, but on the other hand, she did have a glimmer of expectation for him. Since she was a child, she has not enjoyed the care from her parents, so deep down, she has always had regrets, knowing that Leo Bort is her real father, she was thinking, Leo Bort loves Molly Bort so much as his daughter, if he knows her identity, will he also be as good to her as he is to Molly Bort? Will regret ever having her baby aborted and her bone marrow drained to save Molly Bort? But now she realizes, all she thought too much, Leo Bort has long known her identity, but never took the initiative to contact her, saw her, also did not show the idea of wanting to recognize her, and even know that she is also his daughter, but also said that there is only Molly Bort¡¯s daughter words. All of this is proof enough that Leo Bort didn¡¯t give a damn about her, didn¡¯t care about her at all, so how could he regret what he once did to her as a daughter! Thinking about all this, Christine White¡¯s body trembled, a cold and sad aura radiating from her body, ¡°I didn¡¯t say I wanted to recognize you, I just want you to know that my mother and I are the most legitimate wife and daughter of your Leo Bort, Molly Bort and her mother are just a third party and illegitimate daughter who came to powerter on. ¡± ¡°The third party who came to powerter?¡± Leo Bort suddenly sneered, putting back even the little bit of charity that he pretended to show, ¡°Do you really think your mom is some kind of good woman? In my opinion, your mom is the third party!¡±Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. ¡°What?¡± Christine White was stunned by his words, her mouth dropped open for a moment before she found her voice, ¡°You¡¯re saying my mom is all three?¡± How is this possible! ¡°Hmph!¡± Leo Bort grunted coldly, ¡°The outside world only knows that your mom and I are husband and wife, but they don¡¯t know that I was already with Molly¡¯s mom before I met your mom, that¡¯s why I said, your mom is the third party.¡± ¡°That¡¯s impossible!¡± Christine White clenched her palms and loudly retorted his words. She doesn¡¯t believe it¡¯s true. Her own mother, definitely not a third party. ¡°Molly Bort her mom was a student my mom sponsored, she was in college when my mom married you, are you, ¡­¡± ¡°Nice!¡± Leo Bort interrupted her, raising his chin in secret triumph, ¡°Molly¡¯s mom and I are from the same vige, she¡¯s been following me since I was a kid, and she even got into the university in C city for me, that¡¯s when I got together with her, but then I had to start my own business, and I needed a big sum of money, and your mom just showed up, so I broke up with Molly¡¯s mom. .¡± ¡°I see!¡± Christine White had almost understood, and then the way she looked at Leo Bort became extremely disgusted and displeased. So it¡¯s a phoenix man! ¡°Because my mom has money, you broke up with Molly Bort her mom and then pursued my mom with the goal of starting a business with my mom¡¯s money¡­ Leo Bort, shame on you!¡± Christine White angrily plucked at Leo Bort. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that this man was her physiological father, she really wanted to give him a kick in the ass. ¡°I¡¯m shameless?¡± A few moments of madness spilled out of Leo Bort¡¯s eyes, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with me doing this if it¡¯s not for myself!¡± ¡°And you¡¯re still saying it¡¯s right, you cheated my mom out of her feelings, you cheated my mom out of her money, and you said my mom is the third party, you¡¯re so good at that, how is my mom the third party, she only married you after you broke up with Molly Bort¡¯s mom, how is she the third party!¡± Christine White roared with her little face red with anger. Leo Bort¡¯s ears were shocked and he scowled back, ¡°Isn¡¯t that so? That woman, your mom, has had feelings for me for a long time, and has been secretly watching me, and after I broke up with Molly¡¯s mom, she immediately confessed to me, wasn¡¯t that what she had nned for a long time? If I didn¡¯t break up with Molly¡¯s mom, she would have had to be the third party to steal me away.¡± As he said this, a smugness appeared on his face, as if he was unting the charm of his youth. Christine White was getting more and more angry at his shameless words. That¡¯s it? It¡¯s ridiculous that her own mother wasbeled a third party by Leo Bort! Taking a hard breath, Christine White resisted the urge to p her, and said in a cold voice: ¡°I don¡¯t believe my mom would do that kind of thing, you think that in this world, who are all the same as Molly Bort¡¯s mom ah, even if my mom had a secret love for you at first, but during the period when you were in love, she hadn¡¯t done a little bit of out of the ordinary things, you also said that my mom It was only after you broke up that she confessed to you, so she was open and honest! Rather, it¡¯s Molly Bort¡¯s mom ¡­¡± The corner of Christine White¡¯s mouth hooked up coldly, ¡°It¡¯s true that Molly Bort¡¯s mom knew you before my mom, but so what, you broke up, you¡¯re not rted anymore, but her, instead of clearing the air with you, she shamelessly continued to be with you after you married my mom, it¡¯s her kind of behavior that¡¯s called a third party! ¡± Leo Bort couldn¡¯t catch a word from her counterattack, his old face was suffocating red, and only after a while did he dislike her unwillingly, ¡°Then it wasn¡¯t her I loved at first, and she still came up to me ¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s why I feel bad for my mom!¡± Christine White exhaled a mouthful of depressed air, barely calming the emotions that had tumbled inside her, ¡°It¡¯s true that love doesn¡¯t have a firste first serve, but it does have propriety and shame, and you and Molly Bort¡¯s mom, obviously don¡¯t have that perception, Leo Bort, I¡¯d like to ask you a few questions, and I¡¯d appreciate it if you¡¯d answer me honestly. ¡± Leo Bort frowned, ¡°What do you want to ask?¡± ¡°First question!¡± Christine White held up a finger, ¡°You were with my mom for the money, did you ever make a move on my mom after that?¡± Leo Bort froze at this question and promptly lowered his head, leaving one to wonder what he was thinking. Ever had your heart set on E Smith? Leo Bort¡¯s heart skipped several beats in quick session at the memory of the spirited woman, and he couldn¡¯t lie to himself; he had loved E Smith, and the thought of her now made him all hot inside. E Smith is beautiful, confident, and capable, and arguably beats Molly¡¯s mom in every way, and he can¡¯t help but fall for her once he¡¯s with her. Later married, thepany took off, the differences between them also appeared, most of the money to start a business is E Smith, so E Smith in thepany¡¯s share is the most, he once thought of letting E Smith to transfer the shares to him, he came to manage thepany, so that she can go back to take care of the family, but E Smith does not want to. She also said that his management skills were not as good as hers, and that it would be best for her to manage thepany, and even the other shareholders of thepany supported her, so how could he ept that, and wasn¡¯t he with her in the first ce for the purpose of starting his own business and wanting to have apany of his own? Because of this, he had objections to E Smith, her feelings gradually fell t, at that time he suddenly realized that E Smith is not his ideal wife, he hoped that his wife is a gentle, small-minded, able to rely on his survival of the woman, rather than a strong, better than him, Chu Chu pressed him head to head of the strong woman. So after a business gone wrong and being chastised by E Smith, he leaves home in anger and meets part-time worker Jiang Lan while getting drunk in a bar ¡­ Chapter 413 It’s a Devil Jiang Lan is gentler than E Smith, more clear than E Smith what he needs, plus he and Jiang Lan when he broke up too quickly, itself also a little bit of feelings, so drunk, he and derailed Jiang Lan, in order not to let E Smith know, he has been keeping Jiang Lan outside. But in the end, E Smith still knew it and wanted a divorce. How could he allow it? Once the divorce was finalized, thepany would surely be divided into two thirds by her, and by then, what kind of say would he have in thepany? But E Smith was unrelenting and had to get a divorce, and from that moment on, he had no feelings for her at all, and even the child in her womb was very much disliked. So in the end, she acquiesced to everything Jiang Lan did to E Smith, and even went out of her way to help Jiang Lan clear her tail. Christine White didn¡¯t know what was going on in Leo Bort¡¯s mind, but she could roughly guess a little bit as she watched the ever-changing expression on his face. This man, who had loved her own mother. But in the end, it turned into hatred. I just don¡¯t know, why did he hate, obviously he had loved her mother, and then he ended up hating her mother, in the middle, what happened? Thinking about it, Christine White kept this suspicion in her mind and decided to find a chance to check it out. As for asking Leo Bort, she didn¡¯t think he¡¯d necessarily say. ¡°Second question!¡± Christine White held up a second finger, ¡°This is a question I¡¯ve asked before, and that is, when exactly did you know I was your daughter, and after you knew, did you ever think to recognize me?¡± In fact, she already had the answer to that question in her mind. But she just wasn¡¯t having it, she wanted to hear the answer from this man herself. ¡°Recognize you?¡± Leo Bort¡¯s eyes flickered for a few moments and he slowly lowered his head. Christine White¡¯s heart sank when she saw he wasn¡¯t answering and squeezed her palms together to urge, ¡°Speak!¡± ¡°No!¡± Leo Bort looked up and answered without hesitation this time. Christine White is still not immune to being vilified, and her heart pumps a little. Being told outright by her real father that she wouldn¡¯t recognize him, even if she didn¡¯t have any good feelings or hatred for the father himself, she still felt bad inside. For a moment, Christine White¡¯s breathing was ragged, ¡°Yeah, well, I get it, but you didn¡¯t answer itpletely, did you.¡± She stared at him with reddened eyes. Leo Bort, a little crestfallen by her look, averted his eyes and returned, ¡°I knew about it when I was bailed out of jail by Owen Dong, he told me about it.¡± Sent to jail by his own daughter, so how could he want to recognize this daughter. What¡¯s more, this was supposed to be the daughter who was disliked by him. Just to his surprise, this daughter didn¡¯t die, survived the crash that year, and married into The Lane Family. ¡°I see, the third question.¡± Christine White closed her eyes to collect the variousplex emotions surging in her eyes, and when she opened them again, her eyes were already frosty, ¡°After I was your daughter before you, have you ever regretted what you once did to me?¡± Hearing the question, Leo Bort suddenly sighed. Regret? He admitted that he had regretted it, he did not like this daughter, but how she is also his flesh and blood, to do that kind of cruelty to his flesh and blood, he had regret in his heart, had med himself. But the regret and self-me onlysted for a while, and thenpletely dissipated, because he knew very well, these two daughters, which one is lighter and which one is heavier, Molly grew up beside him, and he gave her all the fatherly love, so Molly is the most important in his heart. As for this daughter, she was not expected by him when she was in her mother¡¯s womb, not to mention that he did those things to her again, she had a grudge against him and sent him to jail, so how could he really regret what he had done to her, he even wondered howe she didn¡¯t die on the operating table at that time, as long as she died, he wouldn¡¯t have ended up in this next time today. Maybe Molly would have married Baird Lane, and The Bort Family and The Lane Family are still friends, but that¡¯s all gone, ruined by the presence of this daughter who¡¯s just out to get him, just like her deadbeat mom. When he thought about this, the air pressure around Leo Bort lowered, and the way he looked at Christine White became extremely disgusted and disliked. Christine White took a step back, having understood everything, tears came out of her eyes as sheughed, ¡°So, you¡¯re simply a heartless, Leo Bort, you don¡¯t deserve to be a husband, you don¡¯t deserve to be a father, two wives, two daughters, you¡¯ve ruined them all with love, even killing your own grandson, you¡¯re a devil! ¡± Grandson ¡­ Leo Bort squinted with a grunt, ¡°What kind of grandson is an unformed embryo.¡± ¡°You ¡­¡± Christine White was stunned by his words, and finally, unable to contain her exasperation, she pped him across the face, deflecting it. For a moment, Leo Bort was confused, and Christine White was a little confused herself, but soon returned to her natural self. After all, it was wrong for her to hit a man who was dozens of years older than her, and her own father, for doing so. But when she thought about what he had just said, what he had done, she suddenly felt that there was nothing wrong with what she was doing, he didn¡¯t even treat her like a daughter, so why should she treat him like a father. Thinking about it that way, Christine White doesn¡¯t feel guilty. It was Leo Bort who quit, ring at her as if he wanted to kill her and growling in irritation, ¡°How dare you hit me?¡± Christine White ignored hisment and pped her hands together, ¡°Last question, my mom¡¯s car ident, did you do it?¡± Leo Bort¡¯s eyes widened slightly for a split second, but the next second he calmed down again, ¡°You want to know?¡± Christine White gritted her teeth, ¡°Answer me!¡± Leo Bort smiled conspiratorially, ¡°If you want to know you can, you guys get Molly out of there, and as soon as you do I¡¯ll tell you.¡± ¡°You¡¯vee this far and you¡¯re still negotiating with us?¡± Christine White looked at him with subtle eyes. Leo Bort simply closed his eyes and didn¡¯t answer. Christine White, reluctant, kicked him with her foot for him, ¡°Are you going to say it or not?¡± Leo Bort still won¡¯t talk, ying dead. Now Christine White was exasperated and sneered, ¡°It¡¯s okay if you don¡¯t say it, then don¡¯t me me.¡± With that, she turned and walked to the door, opening it to the room. Baird Lane leaned against the wall next to the door to his room and heard it open, he stood up straight and turned around, ¡°Finished talking?¡± ¡°I asked him the truth about my mom¡¯s car ident, but he wouldn¡¯t tell me, and submitted pieces for us to get Molly Bort out of there, saying that¡¯s how he¡¯d tell me.¡± Christine White didn¡¯t hold back and told the story.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Baird Lane frowned as he listened, ¡°He¡¯s quite the meddler.¡± ¡°So Baird, can someone teach him a lesson?¡± Christine White looked at him, indifference in her eyes. Such was she that Baird Lane¡¯s thin lips pursed. He reached up and covered her eyes, ¡°Don¡¯t give me that look, I don¡¯t like it, and it doesn¡¯t suit you.¡± She had eyes that were supposed to be clear and pure, without a hint of negative impurities. But now, her eyes were so full of frost and madness that it hurt to look at her. At the same time, it also made him realize that, without realizing it, the woman who was so cowardly and timid in the past that she didn¡¯t even dare to speak too loudly and didn¡¯t dare to look people in the eye, had now changed and be powerful, but such power was poured out by hatred. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I wasn¡¯t at you, I¡¯m just pissed off at Leo Bort.¡± Christine White didn¡¯t understand the meaning of the man¡¯s words and thought he was saying not to let her look at him with such icy eyes. ¡°Forget it ¡­¡± The man let out a small, inessible sigh and brought his hand down, ¡°How do you want to teach him a lesson?¡± Chapter 414 Promising to Save Molly Bort Christine White hooked her lips slightly, ¡°Doesn¡¯t he want us to save Molly Bort before he¡¯ll tell me the truth about my mom¡¯s car ident, so let¡¯s have someone beat him up and see if he can hold out on telling us or not.¡± ¡°You ¡­¡± Baird Lane was surprised she would do that, ¡°Are you sure you want to get a beating?¡± Christine White bit her lower lip, ¡°Or what? We can¡¯t really be led around by Leo Bort, that¡¯s too stifling, and I don¡¯t want you to suffer because of me.¡± Baird Lane gave two low chuckles, ¡°You, even when you grow up, you¡¯re still soft-hearted.¡± Christine White lowered her head, ¡°I only go soft on people I care about, I can¡¯t go soft on the likes of Leo Bort, even if he is my own father.¡± What¡¯s more, why should she care about this so-called bloodline when such a father hated her to death. ¡°Good.¡± Baird Lane rubbed a handful of her hair, then looked to the two bodyguards guarding the doorway, ¡°You heard what thedy said?¡± ¡°Yes President Lane.¡± ¡°Go do as you¡¯re told.¡± Baird Lane waved. The two bodyguards responded and then moseyed into the room behind Christine White. Soon Christine White heard cries of paining from the room and the interrogation of two bodyguards. She would have thought that a guy like Leo Bort, who couldn¡¯t take a beating at all, would have quickly recoiled and bbed everything. However this time she had underestimated him. This middle-aged man, much more ruthless than she had imagined, under this Land degree of beating, actually out of the cries of pain in addition to a word not to confess. Christine White reached up and nced into the room and saw that Leo Bort was already badly beaten, his whole body out of breath, and hastily called for a halt. ¡°Why, why did you stop?¡± Baird Lane asked her deliberately. Christine White sucked in her breath, ¡°It¡¯s not good to get killed, we¡¯re going to have to carry people on our backs.¡± Baird Laneughed softly, ¡°But he didn¡¯t ount for it.¡± Christine White clenched her fists, ¡°For Molly Bort, he does have a very hard mouth, it was my miscalction, I had thought that he would have been unable to resist the move, I didn¡¯t realize that he would be so hard on himself, bute to think of it, if he wasn¡¯t hard on himself, how would he have known that I was her daughter and not had the slightest bit of remorse about what he had done to me. ¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± Baird Lane let out a puzzled cry. Christine White rubbed her distended temples, ¡°Here¡¯s the thing, Leo Bort already knew I was her daughter a long time ago, Owen Dong told him.¡±R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only ¡°Yeah.¡± Baird Lane lifted his chin in understanding, then asked, ¡°What are you going to do after this if he doesn¡¯t confess in his current situation?¡± ¡°Honestly, I can¡¯t.¡± Christine White smiled bitterly. She wanted Leo Bort to suffer and confess honestly, but Leo Bort got through it and made her admire him. ¡°Actually, there is another way, much the same way you had him assaulted.¡± Baird Lane said suddenly. Christine White looked over at him, ¡°You mean, on torture?¡± Baird Lane nodded. Christine White shook her head in a huff, ¡°That won¡¯t work, then we¡¯ll be breaking thew.¡± ¡°So leave it to me next, and you wait here.¡± With that said, Baird Lane nodded her forehead and lifted his foot into the room. About ten minutester, he came out. Christine White took his arm, ¡°Well?¡± ¡°I promised to help him save Molly Bort,¡± Baird Lane returned, looking into her small face. Christine White¡¯s small face froze for a split second, a little upset, ¡°Why?¡± She really didn¡¯t actually want to save Molly Bort. She hates The Bort Family so much that she can¡¯t wait for Molly Bort to nevere back. ¡°Baird Lane¡¯s mouth is very hard, he also knows that when he falls into our hands, he can¡¯t escape two endings left and right, one is death and the other is imprisonment, so he has already gone out of his way just to make Molly Borte back, then he definitely won¡¯t confess until Molly Bortes back.¡± Baird Lane analysis. Christine White listened, biting her lip a little resentfully, ¡°He really does love Molly Bort.¡± Baird Lane took her hand that was gripping his arm, ¡°You have me.¡± Christine White blushed a little and a hint of sweetness raised in her heart, but in the next second, it was taken over by guilt, ¡°I¡¯m sorry Baird, I still let you be threatened sessfully by Leo Bort.¡± ¡°It wasn¡¯t exactly a threat, I agreed to him for two reasons, the first being what I just said, and the second, Leo Bort doesn¡¯t have thepany anymore, but he still has arge amount of property in his name, it¡¯s all in safes abroad, and he said he¡¯d pass it on to you as soon as he rescued Molly Bort.¡± Baird Lane exined. Christine White frowned, ¡°Transfer me? Will he?¡± Baird Lane grunted, ¡°He won¡¯t, and I¡¯ll make him, and there¡¯s no way I¡¯m really going to let him get away with it.¡± In this way, Christine White is relieved. She hugged the man, ¡°Baird, thank you.¡± ¡°All right, let¡¯s get back to the hospital, and as for what ultimately happens to Leo Bort, it¡¯s all settled when we get Molly Bort back.¡± Baird Lane pulled her toward the stairs. Christine White followed him dependently, smiling in response. Back at the hospital, Christine White is pulled away by Ives Norton. Ives Norton knew that she was bound to have too many mood swings after going to see Leo Bort, and fearing that she had moved the fetus, he had to give her a maternity checkup right away in order to do so. As it turns out, his behavior wasn¡¯t much of a stretch, and thebor and delivery tests show that her fetus is indeed a little less stable because she¡¯s so pissed off at Leo Bort. She ended up just getting a birth control shot from the nurse, and then with a sore ass, she went back toying in the hospital bed. That trip was the next day. Baird Lane is not at the hospital and has gone back to The Lane Family to straighten up. The Lane Family wasn¡¯t exactly taking it easy this time around with the copse of Dong¡¯s group, and also took some hard hits that he still needs to deal with, so he left early. To hear Aunt Lucy tell it, it wasn¡¯t even very light when she left. ¡°Ma¡¯am, have some chicken soup.¡± Aunt Lucy took a bowl of soup from the thermos, gently blew on it, and handed it over to Christine White. Christine White closed the design book in her hand and took it with a smile, ¡°Thank you.¡± ¡°Thanks for nothing, drink up.¡± Aunt Lucy smiled kindly. Christine White hmmm¡¯s softly and stirs the bowl twice with her spoon, scooping up a spoonful and slowly drinking it into her mouth. ¡°Yummy.¡± Her eyes lit up. Aunt Lucy smiled a toothy grin, ¡°Drink as much as you like, there¡¯s plenty more.¡± ¡°Uh-huh.¡± Christine White responded, lowering her head and continuing to drink her soup. Aunt Lucy, seeing her drinking seriously, didn¡¯t disturb her and picked up the water bottle ready to fetch some water. As a result, she had just taken a step out when she heard her cell phone ringing. She put down the kettle in a hurry and walked over to remove the phone charger, only to take the phone and hand it to Christine White, ¡°Ma¡¯am, there¡¯s a brief message for you.¡± ¡°Who?¡± Christine White blinked. Aunt Lucy nced at her phone screen, ¡°Mr. Bess Camp.¡± ¡°It¡¯s him?¡± Christine White raised a pretty eyebrow and put her bowl down, picking up her cell phone to see that it was really him. She busied herself by unlocking her phone and tapping the text message open, the contents of which, made her head spin quite a bit. He asked her how she was thinking about it and if she could go with him in four days. Could she say that she¡¯dpletely forgotten about Leo Bort because she¡¯d gone to see him once and not given him a second thought, so how was she supposed to know if she could go with him in four days. ¡°How am I supposed to reply to him?¡± Christine White rubbed her hair in distress. Aunt Lucy also saw the content of the missive and looked at her askance, ¡°By the way ma¡¯am, why did you lie yesterday and not tell Mr. truthfully about you and Mr. Toki ah? And also joined me to lie together.¡± The corner of Christine White¡¯s mouth twitched, ¡°I¡¯m not ready to talk to Baird yet, and he¡¯s a careful one, so all I have to do is tell him I¡¯m going to go with Bess Camp and he¡¯ll be absolutely furious.¡± ¡°Then you promised Mr. Toki in the first ce.¡± Aunt Lucy muttered. Christine White covered her face, ¡°Because he helped me, I can¡¯t help him, Aunt Lucy, help me figure out what I should do now, Mr. Toki is still waiting for my reply.¡± Chapter 415 – Who Told Him? ¡°Ma¡¯am, there¡¯s no use in being anxious.¡± Aunt Lucy shrugged her shoulders matter-of-factly, ¡°All I know is that Mr. is definitely not going to let you go, and it¡¯s a special time, so ma¡¯am, you can just tell him that you can¡¯t go, can¡¯t you?¡± ¡°But that¡¯s not very nice, I promised him in the first ce and now I¡¯ve broken my promise ¡­¡± ¡°The first time is the first time, now is the present, Mrs., you have to understand the lightness of the environment ah, in case you go, in the event that something happens abroad, Mr. how worried he should be, and you do not forget, overseas The Camp Family and Owen Dong is rted, in case they give you to Owen Dong how to do? ¡± Aunt Lucy said. Christine White bit her lower lip, ¡°I¡¯m sure Bess Camp won¡¯t.¡± She has a soft spot for Bess Camp and believes he¡¯s not that kind of guy. ¡°Oops ma¡¯am.¡± Aunt Lucy stroked her hair, ¡°Mr. Toki won¡¯t, but the rest of The Camp Family, who can say? If there are really The Camp Family people who are towards Owen Dong, wouldn¡¯t you be shooting yourself in the foot if you go, they will hand you over to Owen Dong to threaten Mr. Shi.¡± ¡°This ¡­¡± Christine White¡¯s heart tightened and she couldn¡¯t speak. Aunt Lucy looked at her and knew that she had listened to her words, and hurriedly added, ¡°So ah ma¡¯am, just in case, you¡¯d better reject Mr. Shi first, and wait until you¡¯ve settled Owen Dong once and for all, then you¡¯ll go again as well.¡±R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only Christine White, now thoroughly spoken for, sighed softly, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll talk to Bess Camp then.¡± She picked up her cell phone, held it in both hands, and typed a text message back to Bess Camp, telling him she couldn¡¯t go with him in five days and hoping he wouldn¡¯t be mad. Soon after, Bess Camp replied with a message. Aunt Lucy probes, ¡°What did he say?¡± Christine White clicked on the missive and graciously showed her the contents, ¡°He said it was okay and told me to get well, not to feel guilty, and to talk to him when I could go.¡± ¡°That¡¯s pretty reasonable for a gentleman at this time.¡± Aunt Lucyughed. Christine White put away her cell phone, ¡°Well, he¡¯s a gentleman and has a gentle personality, it¡¯s just that I feel more guilty inside when he¡¯s like this.¡± ¡°There¡¯s nothing to feel guilty about, it¡¯s just the way things are.¡± Aunt Lucy patted her shoulder, ¡°When everything falls into ce, you talk to Mr. and ask him to apany you, that¡¯s all.¡± ¡°We¡¯ll talk about it then.¡± Christine White smiled, not wanting to go on about it. Aunt Lucy, seeing herck of interest, walked over to the window and pulled the curtains back, ¡°Ma¡¯am, it¡¯s not a bad day, would you like to go for a stroll in the garden?¡± The garden? Christine White¡¯s back stiffened with some intent. But in the next second, she thought of something and shook her head, ¡°Forget it, I¡¯ll go check on Hugh Dong.¡± ¡°Alright then, I¡¯ll apany you there.¡± Aunt Lucy grabbed a jacket and put it on her, helping her in the direction of the ICU ward. Hugh Dong¡¯s condition is the same as always, lying motionless on the hospital bed, without the slightest movement or reaction. Christine White beats herself up inside every time shees over. Because she¡¯s always believed that it¡¯s her fault that Hugh Dong is the way he is. ¡°Ma¡¯am, why don¡¯t you go inside and I¡¯ll wait outside.¡± Aunt Lucy let go of Christine White. Christine White hmmm¡¯d, put on her hazmat suit, and went into the ICU, where she stayed for almost two hours before she came out of it with red eyes. When she came out, Aunt Lucy came over and handed her her cell phone, ¡°Ma¡¯am, your phone just rang.¡± ¡°Who hit it?¡± Christine White asked. ¡°It¡¯s that brother of yours.¡± ¡°Mick ?¡± Christine White frowned. Aunt Lucy nodded, ¡°It¡¯s him, he¡¯s called several times, I don¡¯t know if he¡¯s here to ask for money again, I saw that you were talking to the second young master, so I didn¡¯t bother you and turned my phone off.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Christine White answered as she powered up her cell phone. As soon as the machine was turned on, several missed calls popped up on the screen, with a text message mixed in. Christine White had no intention of calling Mick White back, so those few missed calls she simply deleted before checking up on the missive: Sis, Mom heard you were pregnant and wanted toe over to see you. ¡°Strange!¡± Aunt Lucy muttered in her ear. Christine White looked at her sideways, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Ma¡¯am didn¡¯t you notice?¡± Aunt Lucy pointed to her cell phone, ¡°They actually knew you were pregnant, it¡¯s something we didn¡¯t make a big deal about, we¡¯re the only ones who know about it, so how did they know and where did they hear about it?¡± Hearing this, Christine White¡¯s eyes narrowed, ¡°Yeah, who told them?¡± ¡°Who knows, ma¡¯am, just ignore them and don¡¯t let theme over, what if they look and watch and ask for money?¡± Aunt Lucy said with a look of disgust. Christine White turned off her cell phone and put it in the pocket of her hospital gown, ¡°I know, I wasn¡¯t nning on having them over.¡± She hadn¡¯t wanted to be involved with The White Family since she¡¯d learned she wasn¡¯t a daughter of The White Family. She doesn¡¯t owe The White Family , because she wants to cut all ties with The White Family and doesn¡¯t feel wrong about it. ¡°It¡¯s a good idea to talk to Mr. about this, so he can find out who told those people at The White Family about your pregnancy.¡± Aunt Lucy suggested. Christine White nodded, ¡°It¡¯s to speak to Baird, and it just so happens that I¡¯d like to take this opportunity to dissolve my rtionship with The White Family once and for all.¡± ¡°Okay, then you talk to Mr. Later when hees over.¡± ¡°Good.¡± Christine White answered. In the evening, Baird Lane came to the hospital after a busy day. Christine White then told him what happened during the day. When he heard that, he told Gates to look into it, and I¡¯m sure he¡¯ll have the results soon. ¡°How¡¯s Nigel?¡± Baird Lane asked as he took the water Aunt Lucy brought him and took a sip. Christine White sat on the hospital bed, ¡°You didn¡¯t go see him?¡± ¡°No, came straight to you.¡± Baird Lane said, holding down his brow, his voice a touch husky. Christine White looked at his tired face and was a little distressed, ¡°He¡¯s still like that, not responding, at this rate, he might actually ¡­¡± She didn¡¯t go on with thetter words. But the meaning, everyone understands. Baird Lane closed his eyes, ¡°I¡¯ll have a hypnotist set up tomorrow.¡± ¡°A hypnotist?¡± Christine White blinked. Baird Lane set the ss of water aside, ¡°There are foreign examples of hypnotists entering the consciousness space of vegetative people and waking them up, not many, but it¡¯s something to try.¡± ¡°That¡¯s great.¡± Christine White sped her palms together in excitement. Baird Lane stood up, ¡°Got any clothes?¡± He asked Aunt Lucy. Aunt Lucy nodded, ¡°Yes. Considering that both Mrs. and the second young master are in the hospital and you will being over often, sir, I specially packed two sets of clothes and brought them over for you.¡± With that, he went to rummage through his suitcase. Christine White looked at the man, ¡°You¡¯re not going back to the cottage tonight?¡± ¡°Well, not back.¡± Baird Lane said back as he took the clothes Aunt Lucy handed him. ¡°So where do you sleep?¡± Her ward was just two rooms, one of which was an escort room for Aunt Lucy. We can¡¯t let him sleep on the couch. ¡°Sir sleep in the escort room.¡± Aunt Lucy pointed to a door in the room, ¡°I¡¯ll take the couch.¡± ¡°No!¡± Baird Lane swept a nce at the couch, then lifted his feet and headed for the restroom, taking a shower. Watching the restroom door close, Aunt Lucy asked, ¡°What does this mean, sir?¡± ¡°He said Aunt Lucy you don¡¯t have to give up your room to him.¡± Christine White exined. Aunt Lucy was dismayed, ¡°So ¡­ that he¡¯s going to sleep on the couch?¡± Christine White looked at the sofa and was silent for two seconds, ¡°At his height, the sofa probably won¡¯t fit, so let him sleep with me.¡± ¡°Is this okay?¡± Aunt Lucy was a little worried, ¡°Ma¡¯am, your fetus is unstable, what if something happens if you have sex with mister?¡± Chapter 416 – Hypnotist Hearing this, Christine White¡¯s little face instantly turned red and dripped blood, ¡°Aunt Lucy, what are you talking about, how could we be that ¡­¡± It¡¯s not like it¡¯s in a cottage room, and even if it was, she wouldn¡¯t be that with Baird Lane now that she¡¯s pregnant. ¡°Of course I know you won¡¯t ma¡¯am, but mister is young and angry, I¡¯m worried he won¡¯t be able to resist.¡± Aunt Lucy pointed in the direction of the restroom. Christine White cried andughed, ¡°Geez Aunt Lucy, don¡¯t worry about it, we¡¯ve got it covered.¡± ¡°Alright, since you have said so ma¡¯am, what can I say, but if mister makes a move on you ma¡¯am in the middle of the night, ma¡¯am, you must call me ah, for the sake of the child, you mustn¡¯tpromise.¡± Aunt Lucy still uneasy to urge. Christine White covered her face, ¡°I know, Aunt Lucy, go rest.¡± ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go first then.¡± Aunt Lucy headed for the escort room. Christine White was the only one left in the hospital room, Christine White looked at the restroom and then at the escort room and shook her head helplessly. What a thing to call it! At that moment, the restroom door opened. Baird Lane came out of it rubbing his hair, ¡°What were you just saying to Aunt Lucy?¡± He was in the restroom and couldn¡¯t hear much, just heard her reacting. Christine White heard him ask that and her mind went back to what Aunt Lucy had just said and she blushed and shook her head, ¡°Nothing, are you done washing?¡± Baird Lane lifted his chin, ¡°Is there a blowout?¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll get it for you.¡± She lifted the covers and got out of bed to get the windblower. Baird Lane picked it up and stepped aside to blow-dry his hair. Christine White returned to bed, ¡°Do you want to check on Hugh Dongter?¡± Baird Lane paused for a moment in blow-drying his hair, but quickly returned to his natural self, ¡°No, first thing in the morning.¡± ¡°That¡¯ll work too.¡± Christine White nodded and said no more. Baird Lane¡¯s hair isn¡¯t very long, and it¡¯s blow-dried in a moment. He removed the blow dryer and set it aside, heading toward the couch, looking like he was really ready to settle in for the night. The couch wasn¡¯t long enough to fully amodate Baird Lane, and as soon as he sat down, Christine White felt like he had taken up half of the couch, let alone what it would be like to lie down. Thinking about it, Christine White sighed, ¡°That ¡­¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± Baird Lane looked toward her. Christine White patted the spot beside her, ¡°You sleep here, the hospital bed isn¡¯t very wide, but it¡¯s enough for two.¡± Baird Lane didn¡¯t expect her to actually let him sleep on the bed, a slight hint of micro-surprise skimmed the bottom of his deep eyes, but it quickly disappeared and a faint smile surfaced, ¡°No, you sleep.¡± ¡°Okay,e over here, if you do sleep on the couch all night, your back is going to be sore the next day.¡± Christine White patted the spot beside her again. Baird Lane¡¯s thin lips curled slightly, ¡°You¡¯re concerned about me?¡± ¡°Nonsense, you¡¯re my husband, if I don¡¯t care about you, who does?¡± Christine White rolled her eyes. He¡¯s not asking for nothing. ¡°Since you¡¯re so concerned, I¡¯ll satisfy you.¡± Baird Lane didn¡¯t countenance her rude remark and got up and walked over to her. Christine White huffed breathlessly. Quietly what did he say by that? It was as if she had begged him by letting him sleep here. With that in mind, Christine White still lifted the covers off her side, ¡°Come on up.¡± Baird Lane took off his shoes and got into bed,ying down beside her and reaching out to scoop her into his arms. Christine White was startled, her body stiffened, and she hurriedly said, ¡°What do you want?¡± Baird Lane frowned, ¡°Sleep, what do you think I want?¡± Christine White sped her small hands together, ¡°I¡¯m pregnant now, you can¡¯t ¡­¡± ¡°I know, I wasn¡¯t going to touch you, go to sleep, I¡¯ve got a bit of a headache.¡± Baird Lane closed his eyes. Christine White calmed down, her clenched hands loosened, and she stared at him with two big eyes. She hadn¡¯t slept very well in the past two days, but she had slept a lot, so she wasn¡¯t sleepy at the moment.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. Baird Lane, however, seems sleepy and is breathing steadily now. She recalled that in the past few days, he had barely rested in order to bring down the Dong n and capture Owen Dong, and listening to Aunt Lucy, even if he rested, he only rested for two or three hours a day, so it couldn¡¯t be said that he wasn¡¯t tired. And Baird Lane doesn¡¯t know how much longer he¡¯ll have to go on like this; his body won¡¯t be able to hold out for long. Thinking about this, Christine White¡¯s heart ached, and she couldn¡¯t help but reach out her fingers and gently brush them over the man¡¯s brow, smoothing out his tightly furrowed brow before leaning back into the man¡¯s arms and closing her eyes as well. When I woke up the next day, Christine White was the only one left in the hospital bed; Baird Lane had left at some point, and the spot where he had been lying was cold, so I guess he should have left early. ¡°Ma¡¯am.¡± Aunt Lucy pushed open the door to the hospital room and came in from outside. Christine White was eating and looked up at her, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°The hypnotist that Mister arranged for the second youngest is here, do you want to go over there and check it out? Dr. Norton is there too.¡± Aunt Lucy asked. Upon hearing this, Christine White hurriedly put down her chopsticks, ¡°Go, of course.¡± With that, she flew out of the hospital room and ran to Hugh Dong¡¯s. Outside the ICU ward, Ives Norton stood in the doorway, talking to a middle-aged male doctor, also in a white coat, about something. Christine White had just walked over when Ives Norton saw her, stopped talking to the male doctor, and asked her, ¡°What brings you here?¡± ¡°Baird said he found a hypnotist for Hugh Dong, so I came over to check it out.¡± Christine White returned while scanning the middle-aged male doctor, ¡°Is this the one?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, this is Dr. Chen, a famous hypnotist and psychiatrist in China.¡± Ives Norton introduced with a smile. Once Christine White heard this, she hurriedly greeted, ¡°Hello Dr. Chen.¡± ¡°Hello, Mrs. Lane.¡± Dr. Chen returned the smile. Christine White looked at the ward behind him, ¡°Dr. Chan, will he wake up?¡± Dr. Chen flipped through the medical record book in his hand, ¡°I¡¯ve only looked at Mr. Dong¡¯s written condition, I haven¡¯t personally diagnosed the specifics yet, so I can¡¯t say for sure if he¡¯ll wake up or not.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, Dr. Chen just arrived as well, I¡¯m in the process of handing over Hugh Dong¡¯s health to him, he hasn¡¯t gone to see Hugh Dong in person yet.¡± Ives Norton also said. Christine White¡¯s eyes dimmed, ¡°So that¡¯s how it is.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Dr. Chen will do his best to wake up Hugh Dong.¡± Ives Norton put his hand on Christine White¡¯s shoulder and softlyforted her. Christine White tugged desperately at the corner of her mouth and didn¡¯t answer. Full power ah ¡­ It¡¯s not like it¡¯s a certainty! Seemingly seeing what Christine White had in mind, Ives Norton removed his hand and touched the tip of his nose, then coughed lightly and changed the subject, ¡°Dr. Chen, why don¡¯t you go in first and take a look at him.¡± ¡°Good.¡± Dr. Chen nodded at him and Christine White and took the chart binder into the ICU. Ives Norton straightened the white coat he was wearing, ¡°Christine, why don¡¯t you go back to the ward, and I¡¯ll have someone let you know if there¡¯s anything going on.¡± Christine White shook her head, ¡°I¡¯ll go backter.¡± She wanted to see if Dr. Chen¡¯s treatment, had any effect. Ives Norton got her point and stopped trying to talk her out of it and followed her into the ICU. Christine White probably waited outside for over an hour before the treatment inside was over. Dr. Chan came out with Ives Norton one after the other. Christine White hurriedly stopped them, ¡°Dr. Chen, how is it?¡± She asked nervously. Dr. Chen locked eyes with Ives Norton, then shook his head, ¡°It¡¯s hard.¡± ¡°What?¡± Christine White¡¯s little face instantly went much whiter, ¡°It¡¯s hard?¡± ¡°Yes, it¡¯s much, much harder than I thought.¡± Dr. Chen said back. Christine White swayed as if she was going to fall to the ground. Ives Norton walked over quickly and pulled her to her feet, ¡°Is everything okay?¡± Chapter 417 Mick White’s Mouth ¡°It¡¯s fine!¡± Christine White pulled her hand out, ¡°Just a little dizzy.¡± ¡°Dizzy?¡± Ives Norton frowned, ¡°Let me show you.¡± With that, he was about to probe her forehead, but she took a step back and refused. ¡°No Ives,¡± she shook her head to show that she was fine, then locked her gaze on Dr. Chen and changed the subject back, ¡°Dr. Chen, when you say it¡¯s hard, do you mean that he won¡¯t wake up?¡± ¡°That¡¯s not true.¡± Dr. Chen sighed, ¡°Instead of him not being able to wake up, it¡¯s more like, he doesn¡¯t want to wake up.¡± ¡°Not wanting to wake up?¡± Christine White wrinkled her nose, ¡°What does that mean?¡± ¡°It means that Hugh Dong can wake up anytime he wants to, if he wants to, but he hasn¡¯t even woken up yet, which means that it¡¯s him who doesn¡¯t want to.¡± Ives Norton exined simply. Dr. Chen nodded cooperatively, ¡°Good, that¡¯s it.¡± ¡°How can ¡­¡± Christine White opened her mouth incredulously, ¡°Won¡¯t wake up, why wouldn¡¯t he?¡± ¡°That¡¯s going to be divided into two situations.¡± Dr. Chen said. Christine White got a little emotional, ¡°Which two?¡± ¡°One is that the real world is painful and sad to him, so he doesn¡¯t want toe to think about it, for the sake of not wanting to face such a world.¡± Dr. Chen looked at Christine White and stated the first scenario. Christine White murmured, ¡°Pain ¡­ Is it the pain he feels because of his birth?¡± ¡°Not necessarily, the fact that he chose to help you guys and betray Owen Dong means he¡¯s pretty open about who he is, so I don¡¯t think it¡¯s one of those things.¡± Ives Norton vetoed. Christine White pursed her lips, ¡°Dr. Chan, what¡¯s the second one then?¡± ¡°The second one is that in reality, there is something he really wants but can¡¯t get something, but he got it in the space of consciousness, so he doesn¡¯t want to wake up, because he knows clearly that when he wakes up, everything is gone.¡± Dr. Chen replied. Christine White¡¯s pupils dted for a split second, ¡°The thing you want, but can¡¯t get ¡­ Could it be ¡­¡± ¡°What¡¯s the matter Christine, what¡¯s on your mind?¡± Ives Norton asked her. Christine White¡¯s body trembled, panic written all over her little face, ¡°No, this isn¡¯t real, how is this possible ¡­¡± Ives Norton looked worried as he looked at her who was reacting very wrongly, ¡°Christine what¡¯s wrong with you?¡± ¡°Dr. Chen.¡± Christine White ignored Ives Norton¡¯s concern and grabbed Dr. Chen¡¯s sleeve in an emotionally disturbed manner, ¡°Tell me, Dr. Chen, is it possible that the thing that one wants so badly, but can¡¯t get, is a person?¡± ¡°Of course there is, in fact, it¡¯s easier for a person to make an obsession than an object.¡± Dr. Chen said back. Christine White let go of her hand and clutched her hair in a somewhat crumpled state, ¡°It¡¯s me ¡­ It¡¯s me ¡­¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Ives Norton, seeing her mood swings getting worse and worrying that she¡¯d move the baby in a moment, reached out to press her shoulder. Christine White looked at him with reddened eyes, ¡°If Hugh Dong really won¡¯t wake up because of his obsession, then I¡¯m guilty as charged.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Ives Norton first froze, and then suddenly reacted, his eyes slightly widened, and he opened his mouth in surprise, ¡°You mean that Hugh Dong is interested in you ¡­¡± Christine White nodded her head with tears in her eyes, ¡°Well, Hugh Dong has always been interested in me and has confessed his love for me several times, and even said he would take me abroad, so if I¡¯m not mistaken, his obsession is me.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Ives Norton suddenly didn¡¯t know what to say at this point. Although he knew that she was still on good terms with Hugh Dong, he didn¡¯t realize that Hugh Dong actually had those kinds of feelings for her. ¡°Ives, what should I do?¡± Christine White covered her face, her voice filled with pain, ¡°If Hugh Dong really didn¡¯t want to wake up because of me, what am I going to tell Baird.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you panic yet.¡± Ives Norton hugged her gently, ¡°Hugh Dong is which is why he doesn¡¯t want to wake up, it¡¯s not clear exactly anymore, maybe it¡¯s not because of you?¡± ¡°But just now ¡­¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Ives Norton interrupted her and patted her back, ¡°Don¡¯t think too much for now, in a while Dr. Chen is going to try to hypnotize himself to enter Hugh Dong¡¯s space of consciousness, and then we¡¯ll know exactly why Hugh Dong doesn¡¯t want to wake up.¡± ¡°Entering the space of consciousness?¡± Christine White stopped sobbing for the moment, got up from his arms, and looked at the embarrassed Dr. Chen on the side. Dr. Chen tugged on his throat and coughed lightly, ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll try to talk to the patient.¡± ¡°Good, then I¡¯m counting on Dr. Chen.¡± Christine White bowed deeply to him. Dr. Chen hurriedly helped her up, ¡°Mrs. Lane is wee, this is my duty.¡± Christine White raised the back of her hand and wiped her eyes without speaking. Ives Norton tapped her on the shoulder, ¡°Christine, why don¡¯t you go back to the ward while I talk to Dr. Chen about hypnosis in a few minutes.¡± ¡°Uh-huh.¡± Christine White nodded softly, then looked at Hugh Dong in ICU before lifting her heavy legs and walking away. Back in the hospital room, Aunt Lucy lifted the covers and helped her to the hospital bed, ¡°Ma¡¯am, how is it? Can the second young master wake up?¡± Christine White shook her head without speaking, looking very downcast. Aunt Lucy¡¯s heart sank as she watched her like this. At that moment, the cell phone in his pocket suddenly rang. Aunt Lucy frowned and took her cell phone out, seeing that it was an unknown caller, not intending to answer it, she just hung up. As a result, within seconds, the phone rang once more. ¡°Hey, it¡¯s not over yet is it.¡± Aunt Lucy chimed in displeased. This time, though, she didn¡¯t hang up and chose to answer; she wondered which sales pitch it was. ¡°Hello, who is it?¡± Aunt Lucy asked loudly to the other end of the line. I don¡¯t know what was said on the other end of the phone, but Aunt Lucy¡¯s attitude suddenly changed. Christine White looked at her curiously, ¡°What¡¯s wrong Aunt Lucy?¡± Aunt Lucy hung up the phone, ¡°It¡¯s the courierpany, it says there¡¯s a delivery, it¡¯s for you ma¡¯am, let me go pick it up.¡± ¡°My delivery?¡± Christine White pursed her lips in confusion, ¡°But I didn¡¯t buy anything.¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t buy it? Then who sent it?¡± Aunt Lucy wondered. Christine White shook her head, ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll go check it out then.¡± Aunt Lucy put her cell phone down and turned to head out of the hospital room. Christine White wanted to tell her not to go, just in case it was some kind of prank, but she left so quickly that she didn¡¯t even get a chance to speak. ¡°Forget it ¡­¡± Sighing, Christine White took back what she was going to say, picked up a remote control and turned on the TV on the opposite wall. After watching for a while, footsteps came from the door. Christine White thought it was Aunt Lucy returning and smiled as she looked towards the door, only for it to open and the person outside to enter, the smile on her face instantly freezing at the sight of her visitor. ¡°Why you?¡± ¡°Long time no see, sis.¡± Mick White closed the door to the hospital room and walked towards Christine White with a hangdog expression. As he approached, Christine White saw the malice in his eyes and her body tensed, her guard rising, ¡°It¡¯s been quite a while, but what are you doing here? And how did you know I was here?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you yesterday that you were pregnant and came over to check on you, and as for how I found out, I asked around, of course.¡± Mick White stopped by the hospital bed. Christine White moved to the other side of the hospital bed, ¡°Inquiring? Who did you inquire with?¡± ¡°Sis, this is your fault, it¡¯s not easy for us siblings to meet once, why are you interrogating me like a criminal?¡± Mick White changed the topic, unwilling to answer her question. The vignce in Christine White¡¯s heart grew stronger, ¡°Okay, you don¡¯t talk about anything, answer me, what are you doing here, exactly?¡±Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 418 Mick White’s Hatred ¡°I just said that I came to see you.¡± As if to corroborate this statement, Mick White began to roam around the corners of the ward, surveying it while saying in an exaggerated tone, ¡°Sis, you¡¯re really blessed, living in a ward that¡¯s so luxurious, and all these furnishings, they must be very expensive, right?¡± He picked up a vase and tossed it up and down. Christine White scolded him with a sober face, ¡°Don¡¯t you move!¡± ¡°OK, OK, OK, I won¡¯t move.¡± Mick White puts the vase back. The fact that he was so perverse, so obedient, made Christine White more and more uneasy within her mind, and dropping her eyelids she tried, ¡°Say, how much were you going to ask for when you came here?¡± ¡°Sis, I didn¡¯te to you for money.¡± Mick White bounced up to her. Christine White leaned back, ¡°Since you¡¯re not asking for money, go back, I¡¯ll never believe it¡¯s as simple as you justing to see me, and you said in your newsletter yesterday that it was mom who wanted to see me, where is mom? Howe you¡¯re the only oneing?¡± ¡°Mom has a cold today, so she let mee.¡± Mick White replied with a slight twinkle in his eye. Christine White grunted coldly, ¡°Lies, I¡¯m going to give you two choices, either leave on your own or call Mom and Dad and have theme over here with proof of adoption.¡± She¡¯s breaking off her adoption with The White Family. It was the only way she could truly disassociate herself from The White Family. ¡°Adoption certificate?¡± Mick White leaned in close and asked, ¡°What do you need an adoption certificate for, sis?¡± ¡°It¡¯s none of your business, just do as you¡¯re told.¡± Christine White returned him with a cold face.R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only Mick White grimaced, ¡°So, I¡¯ll fight then.¡± Christine White frowned, ¡°Fight or leave.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not leaving either!¡± Mick White yed the rascal. Christine White¡¯s small face sank, ¡°No fighting or walking away or saying what you¡¯re really here for, Mick White, do you believe I¡¯m going to call someone to throw you out!¡± ¡°You want to call the fatdy?¡± Mick White wrapped his arms around him, ¡°If it was the fatdy, she¡¯d be unconscious somewhere in the parking lot by now.¡± Fat woman? Christine White¡¯s heart thumped and a slightly obese figure instantly popped into her mind, anxious, ¡°Aunt Lucy¡¯s in aa? Did you do this?¡± Mick White grunted in reply. Christine White jumped up from the hospital bed, ¡°Why did you do that? What did you do to Aunt Lucy?¡± ¡°Can what? A fat woman, I still can¡¯t fuck her, but just knocked out by me.¡± Mick White said lightly, the malice in his tone, how could he not hide it. Christine White¡¯s body trembled and her eyes reddened with anger, ¡°You ¡­ Why are you doing this?¡± ¡°If I don¡¯t, how can I get here without any problems?¡± Mick White looked at her like she was an idiot. Christine White thought of something and her grip on the hospital bed railing tightened violently, ¡°It was you, you made that call just now? Did you deliberately expense Aunt Lucy?¡± ¡°Still, you¡¯re a little smart, it¡¯s okay, I did the hitting.¡± Mick White lifted his chin in triumph. The veins on the back of Christine White¡¯s hand showed, ¡°Why are you doing this?¡± ¡°Why?¡± Mick White looked down and let out a sinisterugh, ¡°Because I hate, because I hate you!¡± Christine White¡¯s small face froze slightly, ¡°Hate me?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, the person I hate most in my life, is you.¡± Mick White looked at her with a twisted expression. Christine White for the first time saw him reveal such a biting hatred towards her, her mouth opened, and it was only after a long time that she made a sound, ¡°In fact, I¡¯ve never understood, what exactly do you hate me for?¡± ¡°See this hand of mine?¡± Christine White loosened her encircled arm, raised her right hand, which had been hidden in her sleeve, and put it in front of her. Christine White¡¯s pupils fluttered twice when she saw the hand. The hand in front of him was no longer aplete hand, five fingers were missing, and only one palm remained on it, which looked a bit oozy. Christine White took one look and averted her eyes. ¡°This hand, it was cut off by your husband Baird Lane at his behest.¡± Mick White ripped off his sleeve and hid the mutted hand again. Christine White sighed, ¡°I can understand if you hate me because of this hand, but what I don¡¯t understand is ¡°Heart, where did you get all that hate for me before, when we were so close as kids.¡± ¡°You sure forgot.¡± Mick White sneered. Christine White¡¯s little face frowned, ¡°Forgot? What exactly are you referring to? Can you say it inly.¡± ¡°Okay, now that you¡¯ve said that, I¡¯ll let you remember again, do you remember the day of my fifth birthday?¡± Mick White¡¯s eyes turned distant. Christine White nodded, ¡°Remember.¡± ¡°Mom asked you to take me out to get a cake the other day, and I sprained my foot, and you thought I was in the way, and left me with a stranger to go off on my own ¡­¡± Hearing this, Christine White pursed her lips, ¡°I didn¡¯t go by myself.¡± ¡°But it seems to me that you just walked away, and do you have any idea who that stranger was?¡± Mick White looked at her coldly. Christine White had a bad feeling in her heart and her lips moved without speaking. Mick White suddenly yelled, ¡°It¡¯s the traffickers!¡± ¡°That¡¯s impossible!¡± Christine White¡¯s pupils constricted, ¡°How could it be a human trafficker, if it was a human trafficker, there¡¯s no way you¡¯d still be here.¡± Mick Whiteughed andughed maniacally, ¡°Of course you think it¡¯s impossible, you left me with him and you walked away, you have no idea what happened behind me, I was almost abducted, it was my luck that the trafficker was caught just as he was about to pick me up, that¡¯s why I¡¯m standing here properly now!¡± Christine White¡¯s little face was bloodless, and she could see that he wasn¡¯t lying. ¡°How did this happen ¡­¡± Christine White gripped the quilt tightly, her voice trembling, ¡°I don¡¯t know, I really didn¡¯t know he was a trafficker, that day you twisted your ankle, you couldn¡¯t walk, but there was still a distance to the cake store, mom only gave me an hour to go back after taking you to buy the cake, a little bitter I would have to take a beating, I don¡¯t want to take a beating ¡­ ¡± ¡°So you left me to the traffickers!¡± Mick White interrupted her. Christine White shook her head, ¡°I told you, I didn¡¯t know he was a trafficker, I was young too, I was just three years older than you, the man saw my predicament and came over to me and told me he was looking after you for me and toe back to pick you up after I had finished buying the cake, I believed him and gave you to him, I wouldn¡¯t have done it at all had I known he was a trafficker! ¡± ¡°Who knows if what you¡¯re saying is true or not, you were disliked by mom and dad growing up, what if you¡¯re jealous of me and purposely trying to get rid of me so that you¡¯re the only child in The White Family ¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m not!¡± Christine White countered, pulling up her volume, ¡°I was jealous of you, jealous that you were able to get Mom and Dad to like you, but I never wanted to lose you.¡± ¡°Meh.¡± Mick White didn¡¯t believe it at all as he resurfaced with a scowl, ¡°Christine White, no matter what you say, I won¡¯t believe it, all I know is that I was almost abducted because of you, and because you don¡¯t have this hand, there can only be one of us left between you and me!¡± ¡°What do you want?¡± Christine White blushed, her hand slowly reaching toward the bed. There, there¡¯s an rm. Just press it and someone wille. However, Mick White saw her intention at a nce, and with that intact hand, he cupped her hand and clipped it back behind her back, viciously saying, ¡°Want to call out? There¡¯s no door, I won¡¯t give you the chance to call out!¡± Christine White was unable to move when he suppressed her, her arms and arms were numb with pain, and sweat came out on her face, she gasped for breath and asked, ¡°What the hell do you want to do? Can it be that you want to kill me?¡± Chapter 419 Goodbye Molly Bort Mick White smiled nastily, ¡°Kill you? I won¡¯t have five million dors if I kill you!¡± ¡°What?¡± Christine White froze. Five million? ¡°What five million?¡± Because of this, for a moment, she forgot to even call for help. But even if I hadn¡¯t forgotten, it wouldn¡¯t have helped. This was a high-ss ward with the best soundproofing facilities, so even if she shouted her throat out, the people outside wouldn¡¯t be able to hear her. Mick White knew this very well and didn¡¯t cover Christine White¡¯s mouth in the first ce, just tackled her so she couldn¡¯t escape. ¡°You¡¯ll find out soon enough, now get some sleep!¡± Mick White narrows his evil eyes, then raises his mangled right hand high in the air and shes it down hard at Christine White. Christine White felt a sharp pain in her rear end and then lost consciousness. Mick White, seeing that she had managed to pass out, took off the jacket he was wearing and put it over her face, picked her up and flew out of the hospital. After exiting the hospital, a shiny ck business car pulls up to the curb. Mick White carried Christine White straight toward the business car, and when he reached it, the man inside opened the door. Mick White got into the car and threw Christine White onto the seat with a big sigh of relief, ¡°This woman is so heavy!¡± ¡°Come on, stopining, what took you so long?¡± A tall man looked at him with dissatisfaction. Mick Whitepensated with a smile, ¡°I couldn¡¯t help it, the woman was too difficult, but it¡¯s a good thing I brought her anyway.¡± ¡°It¡¯s a good thing you brought it, or you wouldn¡¯t even think about this five million dors, drive!¡± The man pped towards the back of the driver¡¯s seat. The car quickly started up and headed out of the city in the direction of C City, driving all the way to an abandoned industrial area outside of the city before stopping. Wow! The car door opens and Mick White gets out of the car with the man holding Christine White and heads for an old warehouse. There were already people in the warehouse, or several of them, four of them dressed in ck clothes and pants, like bodyguards. As for the other one, unlike these four, he was an older man, dressed in a quaint dong suit, with a cane in his hand, and was sitting in a wheelchair, his eyes like an eagle as he watched Mick White and the otherse over. ¡°Dong old man, the man is brought.¡± The man let go of Christine White and came to the Dong-suited old man. The Dong-suited old man, also known as Owen Dong, narrowed his eyes and scanned Christine White¡¯s face, and quirked his lips in satisfaction, ¡°Well done, tie her up with that woman.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± The man nodded, then greeted Mick White as he carried Christine White with him. The two men came to the far end of the warehouse and the man pointed to a pole, ¡°Bring the man over, there¡¯s rope next to him.¡± Mick White responded evenly, ¡°I¡¯m on my way.¡± He puts Christine White on the ground, then pulls the back of the cor and pulls her to the heel of the post, picks up a piece of rope off to the side, and ties her to the post. After tying it up, he straightened his body and wiped the sweat from his forehead a little, then couldn¡¯t help but be bbergasted when his eyes swept over the other pir in the corner, which also had a woman tied to it. ¡°Big brother, this is ¡­¡± The man stared at him warningly, ¡°Don¡¯t ask what you shouldn¡¯t,e out with me and collect your reward.¡± Mick White¡¯s eyes went green at the word bounty. The man¡¯s face lifted into a sneer at the sight of his greedy look, which passed in an instant. ¡°Old Dong, the man is tied up.¡± After going out, the man came to Owen Dong and said. Owen Dong¡¯s nap-ridden old eyes widened and he gave a hmmm to indicate that he knew. The man points to an agitated Mick White, ¡°Dong Sr. He¡¯s here to collect the bounty.¡± Owen Dong looks at Mick White, ¡°Take him, handle him clean.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± The manughed cruelly, then led Mick White out at his somewhat troubled look. After the two left, Owen Dong touched the cane in his hand and instructed the four bodyguards behind him, ¡°You guys go and ssh those two women to wake them up, and by the way, break the news to that kid from The Lane Family, tell him toe here if he wants to save his old me and wife.¡± ¡°Dong Lao, what if he calls the police and the police department side joins forces with the military district?¡± One of the bodyguards raised a possible consequence. Owen Dong grunted coldly, ¡°I¡¯m already in this situation, I never intended to leave alive in the first ce, if he wants to call the police, go ahead, I¡¯d like to see if he can seed in rescuing these two women out from under me!¡± ¡°Yes, I know.¡± The bodyguard lowered his head and said no more, waved his hand and led the remaining three bodyguards to do as they were told. Wow! A pot of ice water was thrown heavily at Christine White¡¯s head. Christine White shivered and was awakened by the raw freeze. She slowly opened her eyes and lifted her head up, and a sharp pain came from the back of her neck, and she drew a cold breath in pain, and the memories of the time before she fell unconscious, came flooding back. She was knocked out by Mick White! Realizing this, Christine White moved slightly, feeling her body tight, dropping her eyes, she realized that she was tied up, tied to an iron post, and tied so tightly that it was hard to move, plus she had just been sshed with icy water, the clothes on her body were all wet, clinging tightly to her body, the cold was making her shiver, and her teeth were chattering. What the hell is going on here? Where did Mick White take her? Just as Christine White was about to yell out for Mick White, a shrill cry suddenly rang in her ears, ¡°I can¡¯t believe you guys threw ice water on me, who told you to do that!¡± This sound ¡­ Is that Molly Bort? Christine White¡¯s heart skipped a beat and she whipped her head around to see the source of the voice, only to see a simrly drenched woman, also tied to a post in a corner not far from her, ring ahead with an angry expression on her face. Christine White didn¡¯t bother to see what was in the direction she was ring at, she just stared intently at the woman¡¯s familiar face,plexity in her eyes. It¡¯s really Molly Bort! After a few months, she finally met Molly Bort. But what¡¯s Molly Bort doing here? Before Christine White could figure this out, Molly Bort sensed that someone was staring at her. She red fiercely at the four men before looking in the direction of the line of sight from earlier, and at that nce, froze as well. ¡°Christine White?¡± cried Molly Bort in surprise. Christine White has calmed down and is not responding. Molly Bort was annoyed to see her react so coldly, but instead of snapping, she asked tentatively, ¡°Christine White, what are you doing here? Were you tied up here as well?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you see that?¡± Christine White spoke faintly, thinking about the direction Molly Bort had just looked in, and she looked forward as well. This time, she saw four figures standing in the dark in front of her, only it was too dark there for her to see their faces, but she could tell that the four figures were men. So it¡¯s true, you really were tied up.¡± The corners of Molly Bort¡¯s mouth curled up in gloating, ¡°Serves you right!¡±R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only Christine White heard this and was happy, ¡°Speak as if you are not tied up, when you untie the ropes on your body, then you cane back tough at me and say that I deserve it, now we are two and a half, no one should talk about anyone, and look at the clothes on your body, they are so dirty and disheveled, you should be tied up for a few days before me.¡± Unexpectedly Christine White actually saw her situation at once, Molly Bort couldn¡¯t maintain the expression on her face any longer, changed and changed, finally grunted resignedly and didn¡¯t say anything anymore. Christine White, seeing her defeated so quickly, couldn¡¯t help but bristle and stop talking, silently contemting her current situation and how to escape from here. Chapter 420 – Owen Dong Appears She had just looked at the four figures when she incidentally surveyed her surroundings, and judging from the structure of thisrge house, this should be a warehouse. I just don¡¯t know, where the warehouse is. And she was tied up here with four men guarding in front of her, a direct escape was definitely out of the question, unless she could contact the outside world and have someonee to rescue her, she would be like Molly Bort, tied up here all the time.R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only Just how to contact the outside world was another challenge, and it went without saying that her cell phone must have been taken and was not on her person. It didn¡¯t seem possible to call out for help straight away; this warehouse was rusted and broken, with cobwebs everywhere, so it was obvious that it was an abandoned warehouse, and surely no one woulde. So calling for help, it¡¯s no use ¡­ Even this thought of two ways, and finally found that neither of them could be done, Christine White all of a sudden fell into a difficult position, the air pressure around her body was low, and her heart became anxious from the calmness at the beginning. At that moment, Molly Bort¡¯s voice rang in her ears, ¡°Christine White, do you know who kidnapped us?¡± Christine White nced up at her, ¡°I know.¡± ¡°You know?¡± Molly Bort was slightly surprised. Christine White pursed her lips, ¡°Leo Bort said you were taken by Owen Dong and now you¡¯re here, so the answer is obvious.¡± That¡¯s what she just figured out. What she just didn¡¯t expect was that Mick White would actually be bought by Owen Dong. As for the terms of the buyout, I believe it was the five million dors that Mick White was talking about before he knocked her out at the time. Thinking about this, Christine White mentally smiled mockingly, only to think that Mick White was just in stupid and pathetic. Dong¡¯s group is bankrupt, all the properties under Owen Dong¡¯s name have been seized, where can he get five million dors. Predictably, Mick White was duped. ¡°My dad told you that I was taken by Owen Dong?¡± Molly Bort was stunned, then questioned excitedly, ¡°You¡¯ve seen my dad?¡± Christine White frowned and didn¡¯t answer. Undeterred, Molly Bort asked again, ¡°So did Baird meet my dad, too?¡± ¡°Does it matter to you?¡± Christine White looked at her coldly, clearly not wanting to answer her. Molly Bort lifted her chin proudly, ¡°Of course he did, if he had met my dad, my dad would have made sure he would havee to my rescue.¡± ¡°Are you so sure?¡± Christine White narrowed her almond eyes, her mind rather mixed. It was really true that she was right. Leo Bort did make a scene asking Baird Lane to save her. And Baird Lane said yes, but only for a reason ¡­ Christine White suddenly smiled, deep in her heart, but in the next second, her smile dissipated, and a bit of worry colored her brow. I also wonder if anyone at the hospital realized she was missing. And then there¡¯s Aunt Lucy, knocked out in the parking lot by Mick White, and I don¡¯t know if she¡¯s woken up yet. ¡°Hey!¡± Molly Bort shouted to wake Christine White up when she saw her gawking, ¡°What are you thinking about?¡± Christine White didn¡¯t bother with her and simply closed her eyes. Molly Bort saw this and was infuriated, ¡°I¡¯m talking to you again, do you hear me?¡± Christine White still ignored her. Molly Bort felt that Christine White didn¡¯t put herself in her eyes, and with a sh of hostility in her eyes, she was about to say something, when there was a squeak from the front door of the warehouse, followed by footsteps and the sound of wheels rolling in quick session. Christine White, knowing that someone wasing, stopped pretending to be asleep and opened her eyes wide, looking closely in the direction of the source of these sounds. Soon a group of people appeared in front of her, four in the back and one in the front. Christine White didn¡¯t look at those four much, focusing all her eyes on the one at the front. The man was wearing a Dong suit and sitting in a wheelchair. With such obvious features, Christine White had already guessed the identity of this person, Owen Dong! Perhaps the memory of thest time is too deep, Christine White saw Owen Dong, the heart subconsciously tensed up, the body is also tense, the eyes are vaguely revealed a few points of fear. Owen Dong is a tough guy, she can¡¯t forget thest time he let someone beat her up, not to mention the time he let someone hit her with a car behind her. So he left her in such a great shadow that the sight of him frightened her a little. Also afraid of Owen Dong is Molly Bort. When Molly Bort saw himing, she shrunk herself into a ball and buried her head deep in her chest, her whole body scared to death. It was thought that these days, she had been taught a hard lesson by Owen Dong, otherwise it was impossible for her to be this scared. ¡°Do you know who I am?¡± Owen Dong swept over Molly Bort and finally fixed his eyes on the pale Christine White, taking the lead and breaking the silent and oppressive atmosphere of the warehouse. Christine White¡¯s pupils shrank as she met his hard gaze, and it was several seconds before she made a sound, ¡°Chairman Dong ¡­¡± ¡°You¡¯re good.¡± Owen Dong smiled a grim smile. Christine White didn¡¯t understand what he meant by this, and had the good sense not to ask, and fell silent. Owen Dong saw how quiet she was and tapped his finger on the faucet of his cane, ¡°This is the third time we¡¯ve met.¡± Christine White is still silent. Owen Dong, not annoyed when she didn¡¯t pick up on his words, raised his cane and lifted Christine White¡¯s chin with the end of it that was pinned to the ground, ¡°Do you have any idea what I¡¯m asking you to do here?¡± Please? Is this please? Christine White sneered inwardly but didn¡¯t show it on her face as she looked at the cane in front of her and was tempted to pull her head back. But then he thought that the owner of this walking stick was Owen Dong, and if he really did that, he might anger the other party, so he had to hold back. ¡°Sure.¡± She replied. ¡°Oh?¡± Owen Dong¡¯s eyes shed with a hint of surprise, and then he came to be interested, ¡°Then tell me, what did I invite you here for?¡± ¡°There are no more than two purposes!¡± Christine White looked him in the eyes, ¡°The first one, you want to kill me, the second one, you want to use me to lure Baird here and then deal with Baird, but the first one is unlikely, if you really want to kill me, you wouldn¡¯t have kept me until now, so your purpose should be the second one.¡± Owen Dong was quite surprised in his heart after hearing her words, then heughed out loud and seemed to be in a good mood, ¡°You¡¯re rather smarter than that woman next to you.¡± Christine White subconsciously looked to the side and saw Molly Bort, who was shrinking into a ball and pretending to be a quail, without much reaction, calmly withdrawing her gaze. ¡°Elder Dong, the call is here.¡± At this moment, a bodyguard behind Owen Dong held a cell phone and respectfully handed it over. Owen Dong picked it up, looked at it, and instead of answering it right away, asked Christine White, ¡°Do you know who this call is from?¡± Christine White¡¯s gaze flickered, the answer already in her mind, ¡°You took the initiative to ask me, so the person calling should have something to do with me, it¡¯s Baird, isn¡¯t it?¡± Hearing the word Baird, Molly Bort, who was on the side, stopped pretending to be a quail and flew her head up, staring excitedly at the cell phone in Owen Dong¡¯s hand. Owen Dong gave two grim chuckles, ¡°You¡¯re right, he called, I told him you were here, and no, he called of his own ord.¡± The words left his mouth and he picked up the phone in front of Christine White. Christine White looked at him with a puzzled expression, quite unable to understand what he was doing. She¡¯s trying to figure out how to contact the outside world and get someone toe to her rescue, but she doesn¡¯t realize that Owen Dong will actually take the initiative to tell Baird Lane about her whereabouts. If he does that, isn¡¯t he afraid that Baird Lane will call the police and bring in arge contingent? If Baird Lane did do that, he¡¯d end up either dead or captured alive, and she couldn¡¯t believe he couldn¡¯t think of that. But he did it on the side, and that makes it quite iprehensible. ¡°Yes, she¡¯s here, and if you don¡¯t believe me, you can listen to her.¡± Owen Dong¡¯s words interrupted Christine White¡¯s musings. Christine White watched as he handed his cell phone to the bouncer from earlier, who took it and then came back towards her and handed it to her. Christine White looked at Owen Dong in disbelief. Is this for her to pick up? Chapter 421 – Giving Her a Set of Clothes Seeming to see Christine White¡¯s surprise, Owen Dong waved a wrinkled hand, ¡°Baird Lane needs to hear your voice before he¡¯ll believe you¡¯re here with me, pick it up.¡± Is that so? Christine White¡¯s eyes shifted several times as she allowed this bodyguard who had brought her cell phone over to untie one of her hands. Once that hand was free, she gave it a little shake to ease the swelling of her wrist and reached over to get ready to answer her cell phone. Just moments after she touched the phone, Molly Bort next to her yelled like crazy, ¡°Christine White you¡¯re not allowed to answer it, give me the phone, I want to talk to Baird!¡± Christine White nced at her with a frown, not wanting to pay attention. Molly Bort won¡¯tply and has to make noise. She had forgotten where she was at the moment, and that the old man in front of her was her greatest fear. All she knows is that the phone in Christine White¡¯s hand is her hope, and the person on the other end of the line, the only one who can save her. She didn¡¯t want to miss it! ¡°You go, let her know what it means to be quiet.¡± Owen Dong narrowed those beady old eyes and gazed at the agitated Molly Bort with great displeasure, looking at her as if she were dead. One of the bodyguards behind him answered at hismand and headed toward Molly Bort. Soon after, Christine White heard Molly Bort scream, and then there was no movement. The warehouse became quiet again, and Christine White, though curious to find out what had been done to Molly Bort, was told by reason not to look. So she then tried her best to hold back her inner curiosity and didn¡¯t look, but a few drops of cold sweat seeped out from the corners of her forehead, showing how unsettled she was at the moment. She didn¡¯t expect Owen Dong to be so shady, Molly Bort just screamed a few times and was taught a lesson by his order, but it also made her realize that she must be more careful with her words after that, or else she would be just like Molly Bort, who identally pissed off this old man and was also taught a lesson by this old man¡¯s order. She had already been taught a lesson once, she knew Owen Dong¡¯s tactics very well, letting someone beat her, that is to beat her to death, she didn¡¯t want to suffer once, not to mention that she was still carrying a baby in her stomach, what if she was beaten and miscarried? So she can¡¯t afford to gamble, and the only thing she can do is try to go along with Owen Dong and not say, or do, something extra stupid! With that in mind, Christine White took a deep breath and picked up her cell phone and put it to her ear. ¡°Christine?¡± Baird Lane¡¯s voice came from the other end of the line, in repression, with a hint of nervousness. And the voice sounded even huskier thanst night. The tip of Christine White¡¯s nose instantly soured, and a great sense of resignation surged even more in her heart, ¡°It¡¯s me ¡­¡± ¡°Are you okay?¡± Baird Lane asked her, raising his voice. Christine White¡¯s sense of grievance grew heavier in her heart, and her whole being became a little petnt. She wanted very much to tell him that she had been sshed with ice water by Owen Dong and was now so cold. But she didn¡¯t dare, just afraid that if she said it, it would upset Owen Dong, and after the phone call was over in a while, Owen Dong would let someone clean her up. So Christine White could only hold back her aggravation as she replied to the caller, ¡°I¡¯m fine ¡­¡± ¡°Where are you now?¡± Baird Lane asked through clenched back teeth. Christine White looks to Owen Dong, ¡°I don¡¯t know ¡­¡± That was all she could answer. She was actually tempted to tell him that she was in a warehouse, and maybe he would be able to use that little clue to find out where she was. But with Owen Dong here, she really doesn¡¯t dare! ¡°I know.¡± On the other end of the phone, Baird Lane closed his eyes deeply, not the least bit surprised by this answer from Christine White. Christine White bit her lower lip, ¡°Baird, is Aunt Lucy okay?¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine, it was found by the off duty nurse, it¡¯s awake now.¡± Baird Lane returned.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. This woman, she¡¯s been kidnapped herself, and she still cares about others. ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s good.¡± Christine White heard that Aunt Lucy was fine, her heart was greatly relieved, and on her pale face, she couldn¡¯t help but reveal a faint smile. Only the smirk didn¡¯tst long before it was washed away by a jolt through his body. She gave a cold shiver and a sneeze, followed by her teeth fighting up and down again. Baird Lane heard cackling and his brow furrowed, ¡°What¡¯s that noise?¡± Christine White shrank back, ¡°No ¡­ Nothing?¡± ¡°Christine White!¡± how could Baird Lane not hear the heartiness in her tone, and his face fell, ¡°Tell me honestly, did Owen Dong do something to you?¡± ¡°I ¡­¡± Christine White squeezed her cell phone tightly, a difficult expression on her small face. Baird Lane also quickly reacted to the fact that there might be someone guarding her side of the table, and that there were some things that were inconvenient to say, so he stopped pushing her, and biting the back of his seat of his teeth, he asked, ¡°Is Owen Dong still at your ce?¡± Christine White nodded, ¡°In.¡± ¡°Give him the phone.¡± Baird Lanemanded. Christine White hmmm¡¯d and took her cell phone off her ear, ¡°Chairman Dong ¡­¡± Before she could finish her sentence, Owen Dong opened his old, fake-sleeping eyes and pestled his cane. The bodyguard who was guarding Christine White moved and snatched the cell phone from her hand and gave it to Owen Dong. ¡°The Lane Family kid.¡± Owen Dong put his cell phone to his ear and spoke conspiratorially to the other end of the line. Baird Lane tightened his face, ¡°Dong old, what have you done to my wife?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not much, it¡¯s just having cold water thrown on you.¡± Owen Dong smiled back grimly. ¡°Sshed cold water?¡± Baird Lane¡¯s grip on his cell phone tightened abruptly, as if he were about to crush it, and his eyes went crimson. No wonder he¡¯d just heard cackling. Turns out that was the sound of her shivering in the cold. ¡°Owen Dong!¡± raged Baird Lane, his handsome face hard, ¡°What do you haveing at me, I¡¯m warning you not to touch her!¡± Owen Dong listened to Baird Lane¡¯s warning and didn¡¯t take it to heart, after ncing at Christine White who had her head down and couldn¡¯t read her expression, he leisurely touched the tap of his cane, ¡°The Lane Family boy, that¡¯s a bit of a contradiction in terms, I¡¯m moving all the way around, and don¡¯t you think it¡¯s toote for you to be talking about that now? ¡± Baird Lane¡¯s forehead veins showed, ¡°Owen Dong, give her a clean set of clothes.¡± ¡°You¡¯re ordering me around?¡± Owen Dong raised an eyebrow. Orders? Christine White raised her head slightly at the sound of those two words, and What did Baird tell him? Baird Lane¡¯s eyes narrowed dangerously, ¡°That¡¯s what I¡¯m threatening you with, you think I don¡¯t know what you kidnapped my wife for, isn¡¯t that just to get at me, I¡¯m telling you you couldn¡¯t get at me if anything happened to my wife, and there¡¯s no way in hell I¡¯m risking my life for someone who¡¯s already in trouble.¡± ¡°Heh, you think I will believe your words?¡± Owen Dong coldly grunted without panic, ¡°Judging from the way you called immediately after you learned that your wife had been taken away by me, you¡¯re very worried about her, very nervous about her, and you¡¯re saying this because you just want me to draw attention to the fact that I¡¯m not going to make a move on your wife again.¡± Baird Lane wasn¡¯t surprised that his mind was made up; he was supposed to be provoking Owen Dong into doing what he said. ¡°Since you know, then you¡¯d better listen to me, and you mustn¡¯t think that my words are really just casual remarks, if something really happens to my wife, I¡¯ll immediately send out my men to surround you and avenge my wife¡¯s death, and you won¡¯t even be able to see me until you die at that time, let alone deal with me.¡± Speaking of this, Baird Lane lowered his voice, his voice so cold that it sent shivers down one¡¯s spine, ¡°Owen Dong, you should know very well that you only have a chance to deal with me if you see me in person, if you don¡¯t even have a chance to see me, what¡¯s the point of talking about dealing with it?¡± Owen Dong¡¯s hand rubbing his cane stopped and a ghastly old face grimaced. Christine White could even feel the air pressure around her go down. Until a good whileter, Owen Dong suddenlyughed out loud, ¡°It¡¯s true that the waves of the Yangtze River push forward the waves of the future, The Lane Family boy, you win, okay, I¡¯ll give her a set of clothes, but I want you toe here within an hour.¡± When he finished, he hung up the phone and once again lifted Christine White¡¯s head with his cane, ¡°Girl, you¡¯ve got a good man.¡± ¡°What did you tell Baird?¡± Christine White asked with fluttering eyshes. Chapter 422 – Shameless Molly Bort Owen Dong moved his cane out of the way, ¡°Girl, it¡¯s not your ce to ask questions, give a set of clothes to her.¡± Thatst one, he said to a couple of bodyguards. Soon a clean set of clothes was delivered. Owen Dong told his bodyguard to untie Christine White. Once untied, Christine White stood up holding onto the post behind her, moved her arms and legs a little, and took the clothes from the bodyguard. She was cold, and if she stayed cold she was sure to catch a cold. The consequences of a cold could also result in a miscarriage, and she didn¡¯t want that, so she couldn¡¯t wait to get a different set of clothes. What¡¯s more, judging from the words she just heard Owen Dong say to Baird Lane, this set of clothes, or Baird Lane fought for her, she can¡¯t waste his hard work. ¡°Come on, let¡¯s go out and greet The Lane Family kid.¡± Owen Dong took control of the wheelchair and turned it in a direction toward the warehouse doors. The four bodyguards naturally followed. Christine White and Molly Bort are the only ones left in the warehouse again. Christine White held the dress, which went to check on Molly Bort. Molly Bort was seen leaning against the post with her head cocked and her eyes squeezed shut, apparently unconscious. It seems to have been knocked out, so no wonder there had been no movement just now. Without paying too much attention to Molly Bort, Christine White averted her gaze and made her way over to a clean area where she began to change. After changing her clothes, her body temperature gradually came back up and she didn¡¯t feel so cold anymore, and her tense body just rxed. She then sat down in ce and took a short break. After resting for about half an hour, Molly Bort grunted and woke up. She opened her eyes and cursed twice in annoyance before turning her head to the pir beside her. Seeing the pir empty, she panicked, ¡°Where is everyone?¡± What happened to Christine White? Could it be that Christine White was rescued after she passed out? At this thought, Molly Bort¡¯s face became terrified, and her eyes went scarlet. What if Christine White really was rescued? Why didn¡¯t Baird Lane save her? ¡°Ahhhhhh!¡± Molly Bort couldn¡¯t help but scream the more she thought about it. Christine White got a headache from her yelling and impatiently chided, ¡°Will you shut up?¡± ¡°Christine White?¡± screamed Molly Bort as she heard the familiar voice, and her screams came to a violent and abrupt halt as she looked over at her incredulously. Seeing Christine White sitting in the shadows, she smiled abruptly, and no longer felt terrified, and for the first time even, she was so happy for Christine White¡¯s presence. Great, Christine White is still alive and hasn¡¯t been rescued. That means Baird Lane isn¡¯t here yet. Then she¡¯s still saved! ¡°What are youughing at?¡± Christine White couldn¡¯t help but feel a little nasty when she saw Molly Bort smiling warmly at herself. It was as if she was some kind of prey that she had set her sights on. ¡°What do you care what I¡¯mughing at?¡± Certain that Christine White was still there, Molly Bort calmed down and resumed her high and mighty obnoxious look. Christine White doesn¡¯t know where she gets her condescending underbelly from, and doesn¡¯t bother, turning her gaze aside. That¡¯s when Molly Bort realized what was wrong and stared wide-eyed at Christine White, ¡°Where¡¯s your rope? How did you untie it? And where did you get your clothes?¡± Christine White, listening to her questioning, ndly returned, ¡°Is it any of your business?¡± ¡°On what grounds?¡± Molly Bort, feeling the injustice, roared with eyes wide open, ¡°Why should they give you clothes and untie you while I have nothing and am tied up here!¡± Christine White gathered her jacket and wrapped herself more tightly, ¡°You¡¯ll have to ask them that, is it useful for you to tell me that?¡± Molly Bort was furious, ¡°You, get over here and help me untie this rope!¡± Christine White sat on the floor as if she hadn¡¯t heard and didn¡¯t move. Molly Bort¡¯s chest rose and fell violently at the sight, ¡°Christine White, you told you to untie me, are you deaf?¡± ¡°Why should I help you solve it?¡± Christine White looked at her emotionlessly. Now Molly Bort is nothing like the elegant and gentle woman she was at the beginning of her life, with a noble air about her. Without those embellishments, she¡¯s just a spiteful, capricious, illiterate, stupid, poisonous, hypocritical woman. ¡°Why?¡± Molly Bort gave an impish grin, ¡°Because I¡¯m your sister and you¡¯re my sister and you have to help me!¡± Sister?R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only Sister? Christine White¡¯s eyes shed sternly as she looked at her icily, ¡°You know who I am too?¡± ¡°My dad told me.¡± Molly Bort lifted her chin proudly. Christine White closed her eyes and smiled coldly, ¡°So that¡¯s how it is, then do you know if I¡¯m willing to admit it or not? If I don¡¯t recognize you, you¡¯re not my sister, and I¡¯m not your sister, so I¡¯m not going to help you, so just die.¡± Molly Bort didn¡¯t expect her to be so hard-hearted and exploded, ¡°Christine White, it doesn¡¯t matter if you don¡¯t want to admit it, we have the same blood running through our bodies!¡± ¡°Ridiculous!¡± Christine White got up and walked over to Molly Bort, looking down on her condescendingly, ¡°So what if you bleed the same blood, it¡¯s not like you have the same mom, not to mention that you didn¡¯t see you recognizing me when we were tied up together, now that you have something to beg for, isn¡¯t it shameful to say that I¡¯m your sister?¡± ¡°You ¡­¡± Just as Molly Bort was about to open her mouth to say something to give Christine White a dislike, she was interrupted by a rush of footsteps after only one word. Christine White hastened to look in the direction of the source of the footsteps. They only saw the four bodyguards who had followed Owen Dong earlier, running towards them, and when they reached a closer point, the four of them separated, two by two. Two of them came to Christine White and restrained her left and right, while the other two ran for Molly Bort. Molly Bort looked at the ropes being untied from her body and was overjoyed, ¡°Is it Bairding? Is it himing to save us?¡± The two bouncers didn¡¯t answer and tackled her just like Christine White. ¡°Be honest ande with us!¡± The four men escorted Christine White and Molly Bort out of the warehouse and toward the rows of abandoned containers. Along the way, Molly Bort kept calling out, asking where the four were taking her. Only Christine White kept her head down and didn¡¯t say a word. Because she knew very well that she wouldn¡¯t get the slightest answer even if she asked the same questions as Molly Bort, so she might as well be quiet and save her strength and run when she had the chance. I don¡¯t know how long they had been walking, but the four bodyguards finally stopped. Christine White looked up and surveyed her surroundings, realizing that she and Molly Bort had been led by them to a rusty elevated building which was backed by ake. Theke was sorge and fast-flowing that Christine White could hear the crashing water pounding below as she stood here, making it quite frightening to listen to. ¡°What did you bring us here for?¡± Christine White swallowed and finally opened her mouth to ask the first question. Molly Bort was quick to chime in, ¡°That¡¯s right, what do you want? I¡¯m warning you to stay put or Baird won¡¯t let you go!¡± Faced with Christine White¡¯s questions, and Molly Bort¡¯s warnings, the four bodyguards acted as if they hadn¡¯t heard them, removing the rope from their waists and tying the two men up once again. After tying it off, one of the bouncers said, ¡°Put the hook down.¡± Hook? What hook? Christine White looked uneasily toward the bouncer who had answered. The bouncer walked to a stop in front of one of the gate valves on the right side of the elevated area, then reached down and lifted the gate valve upward. As he did, Christine White heard the sound of metal sliding above her head. She looked up and her face paled, her blood ran cold. Chapter 423 Who are you going to choose? Only to see that tworge iron hooks were descending from the top of the elevated structure, one on the left and one on the right, corresponding to the exact spot where she and Molly Bort were standing. In other words, these people wanted to hang her from a high shelf with Molly Bort! Molly Bort also saw the intentions of the four bodyguards and was so scared that her face turned white as paper and her body shook like a sieve. ¡°You guys ¡­ You¡¯re going to hang us up, aren¡¯t you?¡± Molly Bort pointed overhead. Still silent, the four bodyguards waited until the hook was fully lowered and answered her question with a practical answer. ¡°Let me go, you let me go, I don¡¯t want to be hung up there, I don¡¯t want to!¡± Molly Bort cried a snotty cry and kept twisting and turning, not wanting to be brought to the iron hooks by them. But in the end, no matter how much she resisted, she was still taken there. Feeling the ropes binding her hooked on the iron hooks, Molly Bort broke downpletely and screamed at the top of her lungs, ¡°No, please don¡¯t, if you want to hang her just go hang Christine White, she¡¯s Baird Lane¡¯s woman, I¡¯ve got nothing to do with Baird Lane, please Let go of me ¡­¡± At the heel of the other iron hook, Christine White heard Molly Bort¡¯s scurrilous words, and a sh of disgust, fleeting, appeared on her equally pale little face. She was scared too, but she wasn¡¯t going to cry for mercy like Molly Bort. She knew beyond a shadow of a doubt that begging for mercy would not help in the slightest. And so, with Christine White¡¯s calmness, and Molly Bort¡¯s desperation, the two were slowly hoisted up, hanging from a stile that was a good twenty to thirty meters above the ground. Christine White wasn¡¯t really afraid of heights, but this state of not being able to step on the ground with her legs and feet dangling in the air still made her head spin. Especially since there was turbulent amber below, and a terrified scream from Molly Bort in her ear, adding to the fear she felt inside. She probably knew why Owen Dong was hanging them up here. Because that¡¯s the only way he can hold Baird Lane better. This kind of tactic can¡¯t be described as vicious. Just as he was thinking about it, there were voices talking from below. Christine White looks down and sees Owen Dong walking slowly with his cane. Perhaps her eyes were too intense, Owen Dong raised his head just enough to meet her gaze. After a few seconds of staring at each other, Owen Dong took the lead and withdrew his eyes and walked over to the gate valve. One of the bodyguards handed over a pair of scissors, Owen Dong took it and scraped the de of the scissors with his thumb to test the sharpnessLand degree of the scissors, then nodded with satisfaction, ¡°Not bad, set off a re to tell them that I¡¯m here.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± The bodyguard responded, pulling out apact re gun from his pants pocket and shooting it towards the sky. Phew! A fiery red light rose up in the sky like a star for a long time. Christine White took one look and her eyes shed, she hurriedly lowered her head to stop looking, her heart liftingpletely. She knew that Owen Dong¡¯s purpose in calling this re was to tell Baird Lane the location. In other words, Baird Lane has arrived. As luck would have it, it wasn¡¯t more than two minutester that Christine White heard the ooh-ah-ah-ah-ah rm.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. Soon, a dozen or so cars came this way, including several police cars. Christine White didn¡¯t bother to pay attention to the police cars, her eyes wandered between the ck vehicles, trying to find the one Baird Lane was in. As it turned out, before she could find it, Molly Bort¡¯s excited yelling came from beside her, disturbing her concentration. ¡°I¡¯m here, Baird I¡¯m here!¡± Christine White looked toward Molly Bort like she was an idiot. The car hasn¡¯t arrived yet, and she¡¯s screaming like that. Who can hear her? Despite that thought, Christine White didn¡¯t stop Molly Bort. She couldn¡¯t wait for Molly Bort to keep calling, so that Baird Lane would realize where they were as soon as he got out of the car. Zi ¡ª¡ª A session of tires scuffed the ground as a dozen cars stopped in a circle, surrounding the area. Immediately afterward, the door of the car opened, and dozens of people came down from the car in unison, among them there were police officers and ck-clothed bodyguards. Baird Lane came out of the crowd apanied by Gates, and as soon as he appeared, Molly Bort couldn¡¯t wait to yell, ¡°Baird, Baird!¡± Hmm? Baird Lane subconsciously looked up when he heard the voice. When he looked at this, he saw Christine White hanging in the air, and for a moment, he just felt like his heart was going to fly out of his chest, and his face was extremely ugly. ¡°President Lane, Mrs. She ¡­¡± Gates, also stunned, was about to say something when Baird Lane raised a hand to stop him. ¡°Baird you¡¯re finally here, you save me, Owen Dong the devil is trying to kill me oooooo¡­¡± Molly Bort is still shouting for Baird Lane to save her. However Baird Lane didn¡¯t even look at her and only gave Christine White a stoic look before withdrawing his gaze and walking towards Owen Dong. Just two steps away, one of Owen Dong¡¯s bodyguards raised a real handgun to him and warned, ¡°Stop, don¡¯te any closer!¡± At the sight of the gun, Baird Lane¡¯s pupils shed and he stopped and stood still. At the same time, the officers behind him drew their guns and pointed them at Owen Dong¡¯s group. For a while, the two sides were at a standstill, and although there were more people on one side and fewer on the other, neither side dared to act rashly. The people on Owen Dong¡¯s side didn¡¯t dare to actually shoot because they knew that if they did, the other side would also shoot, and then they would surely die. And the people on Baird Lane¡¯s side, the ones with the guns are police officers who want to get the job done with zero casualties, so if they can do it without shooting, they won¡¯t. ¡°Owen Dong, what the hell are you trying to do?¡± Baird Lane¡¯s furious eyes passed through the four bodyguards in front of Owen Dong and fixed on him. Owen Dong yed with the scissors andughed, ¡°What can I do? Just ying a small game, but it¡¯s you, The Lane Family kid, who brought so many people to deal with the five of us, you really look down on me, Dong.¡± Baird Lane ignored his taunts and pointed to the elevated, ¡°Put them down, we¡¯ll face off head to head if we have to, what¡¯s the point of threatening me with a woman!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want ability, I just want results, I can do whatever it takes to achieve my goal, so kidnapping two women is not a burden on my heart at all, as long as I can hold you.¡± Owen Dong put the scissors to the two ropes tied to the gate valve and gestured, as if considering which one to cut. Baird Lane saw this action of his and hisplexion suddenly changed, ¡°Owen Dong, what do you want?¡± On the elevated floor, Christine White naturally saw Owen Dong¡¯s movements, and a cold sweat fell down her face in big drops. And Molly Bort, who had long been terrified, cried out one after another, ¡°Baird help me, help me ¡­¡± ¡°Hear this wonderful cry for help?¡± Owen Dong lifted one hand and waved it around his ear a few times, as if he had heard some kind of moving music, revealing an expression of enjoyment. Baird Lane clenched his cheeks and didn¡¯t answer, just stared at him warily. Owen Dong lowered his hand, ¡°I suddenly thought of a good idea, these two women, one of them is your former girlfriend and the other is your current wife, now they are both in my hands at the same time, I¡¯ll give you a choice, whoever you choose, I¡¯ll put them down, how about it?¡± On the elevated floor, Christine White and Molly Bort naturally heard thement and looked at each other. Christine White clearly saw the ambition revealed in Molly Bort¡¯s eyes and pursed her lips, averting her gaze to the men below, wondering in her mind if he really had to choose one, who would he choose? Baird Lane, unaware of the sparks between the two women, looks at Owen Dong with a cold sneer, ¡°You¡¯re asking me to choose one, what about the other?¡± Chapter 424 – Shooting at Himself ¡°The other one ¡­¡± Owen Dongughs like a madman, ¡°The other one of course was when I cut the rope and snapped it off!¡± ¡°What?¡± Baird Lane clenched his fists and was about to charge. Gates pulled him back, ¡°President Lane calm down.¡± Baird Lane stops and stares grimly at Owen Dong, murder in his eyes. Owen Dong didn¡¯t seem to feel it, and was still talking enthusiastically, ¡°Do you know what will happen if you fall down? The head will be shattered like a watermelon, exploding with a bang, revealing white brains, the scene, tsk, tsk, it¡¯s really beautiful!¡± He was dancing around excitedly down there, and Christine White and Molly Bort on the elevated floor were listening in horror. Christine White couldn¡¯t help but think of that scene as he described it, and when she did, her stomach began to churn and her whole body became nauseous and wanted to vomit. And Molly Bort went straight to screaming in horror, ¡°I don¡¯t want to fall, I don¡¯t want to oooooooo¡­.. . baird you pick me, pick me ¡­¡± Baird Lane gritted his teeth and growled low, ¡°You shut up!¡± Molly Bort¡¯s body shook, and she immediately shut up at his yelling, but theint was written in those tear-filled eyes.R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only v. using him of not picking her right away. ¡°What¡¯s up The Lane Family, have you figured out who you¡¯re going to pick?¡± Faced with so many guns pointing at him, Owen Dong continues to leisurely shake his head. Baird Lane¡¯s forehead veins popped, ¡°Owen Dong, do you think I¡¯m going to believe you? Even if I picked one of them, you wouldn¡¯t put her down, would you.¡± Owen Dong chuckled twice, ¡°That¡¯s where you¡¯re wrong, I promise you I¡¯ll release it if you choose, so who are you going to choose?¡± ¡°Baird, pick me!¡± Molly Bort, fearing that Baird Lane would pick Christine White, immediately shouted out again. Christine White¡¯s lips twitched and she didn¡¯t say anything, just looked at him, waiting for an answer. Baird Lane clenched his fists in a deadly grip, and because he was squeezing so tightly, his arms were showing a slight tremor, while the veins on the back of his hands were a stream of veins, showing the anger he was feeling inside at the moment. ¡°What, still haven¡¯t thought about it?¡± Owen Dong got a little impatient, ¡°The Lane Family boy, is this choice hard? This woman on the left is your old love, and this one on the right is your current one, and you personally came here for your current one, why don¡¯t you just choose the current one?¡± Baird Lane sneered, ¡°You¡¯re deliberately setting me up, aren¡¯t you?¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Owen Dong narrowed his old eyes. Baird Lane looked at him, his eyes cool, ¡°You purposely reminded me who to pick, and then as soon as I did, you¡¯d immediately cut the cord on the one I picked, am I right?¡± Being told what he was thinking, Owen Dong¡¯s face was a little less than pretty, but the next moment, heughed out loud, ¡°The Lane Family boy, you really are very smart, you even guessed this bit of caution of mine.¡± ¡°Is that even possible?¡± On the elevated floor, Christine White huffed backward, shocked. She didn¡¯t realize that Owen Dong¡¯s true intentions would actually be like this. Whoever you choose, cut the rope. If Baird Lane did choose her, and Owen Dong cut her rope, that would indeed be a fatal blow to Baird Lane. I have to say, this old guy, he¡¯s really sinister. Next to her, Molly Bort naturally heard the following conversation, but she didn¡¯t think as much about it as Christine White did, and was just d that Baird Lane didn¡¯t do what she had just said to get Baird Lane to pick her. Otherwise, wouldn¡¯t she be gone by now! With a pang of fear in her heart, Molly Bort went quiet in a rare moment and didn¡¯t dare shout at Baird Lane for picking her again. ¡°Your mind is written all over your face, why should you be able to guess?¡± Baird Lane looked at Owen Dong¡¯s twisted old face, the contempt in his voice undisguised. Owen Dong lowered his head, ¡°So The Lane Family kid, you¡¯re choosing neither?¡± Baird Lane pursed his thin lips, ¡°If you know what¡¯s good for you, you¡¯ll put them down.¡± ¡°Hehe ¡­¡± Owen Dong smiled sinisterly, ¡°I don¡¯t think so, since you don¡¯t choose either of them, I¡¯ll cut both ropes together, I can¡¯t run away with so many of you anyway, so let them be buried with me!¡± As the words left his mouth, he held the scissors out. Baird Lane bellowed, ¡°Stop!¡± Owen Dong stopped moving, ¡°I can stop if you want me to, how about I give you another option, how about you shoot yourself in the head and you die with me and I¡¯ll let them both go?¡± ¡°President Lane ¡­¡± Gates was anxious, looking worriedly toward Baird Lane, afraid that Baird Lane would say yes. Christine White did likewise, shaking her head sharply and shouting, ¡°Baird, no promises to him!¡± ¡°Christine White you shut up!¡± Molly Bort red at her indignantly, ¡°It¡¯s Baird¡¯s choice, it¡¯s not your turn to talk.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Christine White looked over angrily, ¡°Molly Bort, you want Baird to choose to shoot himself?¡± Molly Bort¡¯s gaze flickered sheepishly and she averted her eyes, ¡°I ¡­ I didn¡¯t say that, I just said for you not to disrupt Baird¡¯s choices ¡­¡± ¡°Heh, what do you mean don¡¯t mess with Baird¡¯s choices, you¡¯re basically trying to get Baird to agree to shoot himself because you want to live!¡± Christine White said through clenched teeth, itching to kill the woman. How can this woman¡¯s heart be so vicious! Thanks to the fact that she was once Baird¡¯s lover, and thanks to the fact that Baird just didn¡¯t let Owen Dong cut her strings. Baird is hell bent on saving her too, but what does she do in return, she actually wants Baird to die! The cover of hypocrisy and selfishness was lifted by Christine White, and even if Molly Bort¡¯s skin was thicker, she felt very ashamed of herself at this moment. Especially in her heart, she was more afraid that Baird Lane would abandon her and save Christine White without her. So Molly Bort hurriedly shouted downward, ¡°Baird, I didn¡¯t, you don¡¯t believe what she said, I didn¡¯t want you to say yes to Owen Dong, you believe me ah ¡­¡± Baird Lane lifted his eyes and swept them coldly over her without speaking. Molly Bort was flustered by his nce and her face froze. It was as if she felt as if he had seen through her. ¡°Enough! It¡¯s time for the farce to end!¡± Owen Dong couldn¡¯t listen or watch anymore and snapped, ¡°Do you want to save them or not?¡± Baird Lane slicked a handful of his hair upwards, revealing that cool face in full, ¡°Of course we have to save it!¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Owen Dong hooked the corner of his mouth, ¡°That means you chose to shoot yourself, right?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t say that!¡± Baird Lane replied indifferently. Owen Dong was slightly stunned, then enraged, ¡°You tricked me? You want to save them, but you don¡¯t shoot yourself, what the hell are you ying at?¡± ¡°The best of both worlds, of course.¡± Baird Lane craned his head to look at Gates. Gates tapped his head. Their interaction not only caught Owen Dong¡¯s attention, but also intrigued Christine White and Molly Bort. What do you mean? Is there a turnaround? ¡°The Lane Family boy, what were you just exchanging?¡± Owen Dong¡¯s heart suddenly felt a little bad. Baird Lane ignored him, putting one hand behind his back and making a quiet gesture. And behind Baird Lane was a constable, and with him and Gates in the way, the constable was relieved to take out his cell phone and send a message out. Across the street, Owen Dong saw that Baird Lane didn¡¯t reply, the uneasiness in his heart grew stronger and stronger, he looked around and suddenly grabbed the two ropes with one hand and put the scissors on them, ¡°Say, what the hell were you doing just now, if you don¡¯t tell me I¡¯m going to cut it down.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have a chance to cut it.¡± Baird Lane looked at him with certainty. Owen Dong¡¯s eyes zed over and his nostrils red as he sneered, ¡°Yeah, well, I¡¯ll cut it out for you!¡± As the words fell, he began to close the scissors. Just then, a slight cracking sound cut through the air, followed by Owen Dong¡¯s body jerking, then his pupils dting, the scissors slipping from his hands and his body falling backwards ¡­ Chapter 425 – Explosive Bomb Poof! Owen Dong¡¯s obese body mmed heavily on the ground, kicking up a cloud of dust and bringing out a loud noise. The four bodyguards guarding him were stunned when they heard the voice, and both of them twisted their heads to look backward. This look, frozen. Only to see Owen Dong copsed on the ground motionless, the center of the forehead somehow more a small bloody hole, gurgling blood is constantly flowing out from the inside, and his two eyes are wide open, his face also appeared on the face of the expression of horror, at a nce it is not close to death. Let her this change, only Baird Lane side of the people did not have the slightest surprise, the other people, all were shocked dumbfounded. Christine White didn¡¯t expect Owen Dong to die just like that and didn¡¯t know what to say at once. It was Molly Bort who had the most realistic reaction, seeing a dead man and screaming in terror. And his scream brought back the four bodyguards below. As they yelled for revenge for Owen Dong, Baird Lane waved his hand, and the officers behind him took the lead in firing their guns, hitting the four bodyguards in the arms and thighs, leaving them unable to reach for their guns. And with that, the curtain came down on this thrilling rescue n. The four bodyguards, along with Owen Dong¡¯s body, were taken away in a police car by officers. Baird Lane himself went to the elevated gate valve and pressed it down, releasing both Christine Whites. ¡°Is everything okay?¡± Baird Lane himself went over and untied Christine White. Christine White looked at him, eyes red, and didn¡¯t answer. Baird Lane thought she was stunned and gently took her into his arms, ¡°It¡¯s all right, don¡¯t be afraid!¡± At this, Christine White could no longer maintain the strength she had been maintaining and buried her head in his arms and cried out. Only she knew how scared she was hanging from the stile, and she wanted to cry as loud as Molly Bort, venting her inner fears. But she can¡¯t, she¡¯s the daughter-inw of The Lane Family, the wife of Baird Lane. Once she was like Molly Bort, she would only embarrass Baird Lane and make Owen Dong look at The Lane Family and see Baird Lane¡¯s jokes, so even though she was scared and fearful, she forced herself to endure it, and luckily in the end it ended well, Owen Dong died, she was saved, and she was able to let out her tears in his arms and She can let out the fear inside of her. Over here, Baird Lane keepsforting a crying Christine White. On the other side, Molly Bort¡¯s eyes were red with jealousy as she watched. ¡°Baird!¡± she bit her lip and looked pitifully at Baird Lane, ¡°Howe you only untie my sister and not me?¡± The intimate sister call made Christine White¡¯s body shiver and feel fleshy. She stopped crying and wiped her eyes as she came out of Baird Lane¡¯s arms, still blushing and smiled at him, ¡°Baird, I¡¯m okay.¡± ¡°It¡¯s good to be okay.¡± Baird Lane rubbed her head. Molly Bort¡¯s expression twisted for a split second as she saw that she had opened her mouth and these two were still ignoring her, and she was furious. ¡°Baird ¡­¡± She called out Baird Lane¡¯s name once more. Baird Lane gave her a cold sweeping look and a wink to Gates, who was off to the side. Gates nodded knowingly and walked over towards Molly Bort, ¡°Miss Bort, President Lane is consoling his wife right now and doesn¡¯t have time for you, so why don¡¯t you let me untie you.¡± Molly Bort frowns, steps back, ignores Gates, and looks usingly at Baird Lane. Baird Lane¡¯s veins jumped at the corners of his forehead, ¡°If you don¡¯t want to be untied, then stay tied up.¡± Hearing this, Molly Bort couldn¡¯t help but stare in disbelief, how she didn¡¯t expect the man to be so cruel, and for a moment, the whole person was dumbfounded. Christine White couldn¡¯t hold back a giggle at the sight of her defeated face, washing away a hint of her inner horror. Molly Bort, listening to herughter and thinking that she was mocking her, gritted her teeth and was tempted to say something but, mindful of Baird Lane¡¯s presence, held her tongue and dutifully allowed Gates to untie her. ¡°Baird, what the hell just happened?¡± Christine White pointed to where Owen Dong had fallen, ¡°Howe he suddenly ¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s a sniper with a silencer.¡± Baird Lane exined. Christine White blinked, ¡°You guys actually have snipers set up?¡± ¡°Not at first.¡± Gates stepped forward to add in detail, ¡°It was Owen Dong who made the offer for President Lane to make the choice, and the officer who was behind President Lane and I, took advantage of my cover with President Lane and arranged for a sniper to go through.¡± ¡°So it is.¡± Christine White nodded in understanding. Baird Lane raised his arm and looked at his wristwatch, ¡°It¡¯s about time, so get in the car and have someone take you back.¡± ¡°What about you?¡± Christine White asked. It is you in his words, and this you does not include himself. Baird Lane pinched his brow, ¡°This is where Owen Dong has been staying all this time, there must have been some sort of useful message left behind, my men have gone to line up the information, I¡¯ll be backter.¡± ¡°I see, well then, take care of yourself.¡± Christine White tugged at the corner of her mouth to admonish. Since this was his own decision, she couldn¡¯t say anything and followed Gates toward a car. Molly Bort was walking faster than she was, as if she were afraid of being left behind. For Molly Bort, this ce is her nightmare and she can¡¯t wait to get out of it. ¡°Right!¡± Walking to her car, suddenly remembering something, Christine White turned and looked at the man not far away, ¡°Baird!¡± Baird Lane heard her shout and whipped his head around, ¡°Why don¡¯t you get in?¡± ¡°I forgot something.¡± ¡°What is it?¡±Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. ¡°Mick White!¡± at the mention of this name, Christine White looked a littleplicated, ¡°He was promised five million dors by Owen Dong to bring me here, but Owen Dong is broke and can¡¯t get five million dors at all, and Owen Dong wouldn¡¯t necessarily let him go, so I think he should be in this ce too.¡± As for how he was doing now, she didn¡¯t know. But dead or alive, the man must be found. How can I say that, it¡¯s also a sister and brother. ¡°I know, I¡¯ll have someone look for it.¡± Baird Lane read Christine White¡¯s thoughts and gave a slight nod. Christine White smiled at him and turned back, ready to get in the car. At this time, a ck-clothed bodyguard ran over in a panicked shape, his eyes filled with horror. ¡°President Lane, it¡¯s not good!¡± ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Baird Lane¡¯s face sank. Christine White also curiously forgets to go over there and doesn¡¯t even get in the car, much to the chagrin of Molly Bort in the car. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that the driver of the car only listened to Baird Lane, she¡¯d be tempted to close the door and leave first. ¡°There¡¯s a popper, timed, quick! Run!¡± The ck-d bodyguard warned loudly. ¡°What?¡± The faces of those present changed. Baird Lane yelled down, ¡°How the hell did that happen!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know!¡± The bodyguard shook his head, then urged, ¡°President Lane, get in the car and leave, there¡¯s not much time ¡­¡± Before the words were finished, there was a sudden deafening roar that swallowed up the bodyguard¡¯s words. Baird Lane turned his head to look in the direction from which the st hade, only to see that not far away, a dozen meters from this side of the smoke and mes, a huge fire was rolling towards this side, and it was believed that it would not take long to burn this side. The bodyguard, without a second thought, escorted Baird Lane toward the nearest car. After getting into the car, the driver of the car immediately started the car and drove away from the ce. The other cars followed close behind, and these all went well, but when it was the turn of thest car, something went wrong. Molly Bort narrowed her eyes, a fierce glint in them, and suddenly pulled open the car door and pushed Christine White off. Chapter 426 – Her Ladyship Didn’t Get In The Car Then, with a smile, he closed the door of the car as Christine White looked on in amazement. ¡°Drive!¡± Molly Bort kicked the back of the driver¡¯s seat. Cold sweat ran down the driver¡¯s forehead, ¡°But ma¡¯am ¡­¡± ¡°She fell on her own.¡± Molly Bort said with a hooked lip. The driver gripped the steering wheel tightly, ¡°It¡¯s clearly you ¡­..¡± ¡°Shut up, when I say she fell, she fell herself, and if you don¡¯t drive, we¡¯re going to be swept away by fire.¡± Molly Bort nced at Christine White, who kept knocking on the door, then leaned close to the driver¡¯s ear with a grim warning. The driver shivered, his inner desire to survive eventually oveing his conscience, and gritted his teeth and stepped on the gas. The car drove off and was soon out of this menacing ce. Once outside on the highway, Molly Bort opened her window and craned her head back to see the sea of fire roiling behind her to epass the industrial area with pleasure. ¡°Christine White, don¡¯t ever me me, you brought this on yourself, you should have died a long time ago, over twenty years ago, but you survived and robbed me, so I had to send you on your way again!¡± Hearing the vicious murmur behind him, the driver¡¯s face was incredibly pale, and his voice trembled, ¡°You ¡­ aren¡¯t afraid of being known by President Lane if you do this?¡± ¡°Baird won¡¯t know, didn¡¯t I just tell you, she fell.¡± Molly Bort said gently. The driver swallowed, ¡°President Lane won¡¯t believe it ¡­¡± Who would believe that someone who is already in a car would still fall out of it. Molly Bort rolled up the window, still looking calm, ¡°Then I have another reason, isn¡¯t her brother there too? When Baird asks, just say she was worried about her brother, so she got out of the car to look for him, and that¡¯s how you¡¯re going to answer, you hear me?¡± ¡°I ¡­¡± ¡°Me what me, that¡¯s all you can do to stay alive, you can only bite the bullet on this reason, if you dare to tell the truth, we¡¯re all going to die, and don¡¯t forget, you didn¡¯t stop me, so you¡¯re an aplice too!¡± Molly Bort stared viciously at the driver with eyes like a viper. The driver, terrified, lowered his head and acquiesced. Molly Bort saw this and patted him on the shoulder, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s okay!¡± The driver still didn¡¯t say anything. Molly Bort doesn¡¯t care either, looking out the window, smiling and cracking up. The car traveled all the way to a service area before stopping. Molly Bort saw Gatesing this way through the car window and her eyes rolled, then she made a very sad and terrified face and sobbed quietly. The driver looked at her like this, about guessed what, also then pretended to be very self-condemned and ashamed toe. Wow! The car door pulls open. Gates stood in front of the car door and said, ¡°Ma¡¯am,e down and rest for a while, President Lane is looking for you.¡± ¡°¡­¡± There was no response from the car, just a small sob. Gates couldn¡¯t help but get suspicious and poked his head into the car, his face changed when he saw that the only people in the car were the chauffeur and Molly Bort and no Christine White, ¡°Where¡¯s ma¡¯am?¡± He questioned aloud. Molly Bort raised her red eyes, ¡°Sister she ¡­¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong with her, say!¡± Gates yelled in an emotional rage as he grabbed her by the cor. God, it mustn¡¯t be what he thought it was. Otherwise it¡¯s really over! Molly Bort didn¡¯t expect Gates to do this to her, she was annoyed but put on a scared face, ¡°Sis she said her brother was still there and she couldn¡¯t leave her brother behind so she got off ¡­¡± When she finished speaking, she lowered her head to hide the darkness in her eyes. Gates¡¯ head exploded, his pupils shrunk to the size of pinpoints, his blood froze, and the only words in his head were: get off, ma¡¯am get off ¡­ ¡°Assistant Gates, are you okay?¡± Molly Bort looked timidly at the trembling Gates, a few moments of concern showing in her eyes. Gates snapped back to his senses and loosened his grip, throwing her backward into the car seat, ¡°Somebody!¡± Several ck-d bodyguards, in unison. Gates pointed to the car, ¡°Surround the car and don¡¯t let these two get halfway out of it!¡± After the order, he turned and ran at a fast pace toward the service area lounge. He had to tell President Lane about it as soon as possible. Soon, Gates arrived outside the lounge and, not bothering to knock, opened the door and walked right in. Baird Lane was on the phone, talking to the police department about the explosion in the industrial area, when he heard someonee in, and he frowned slightly, looking a little displeased. ¡°President Lane, something¡¯s wrong!¡± Gates was sweating and gasping for air. Baird Lane put away his cell phone, ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°The missus is still in the industrial zone!¡± Gates spluttered. Baird Lane froze for a moment, then his face grimaced and his aura spread out around him, ¡°What did you say?¡± ¡°Ma¡¯am she¡¯s not on the bus, she¡¯s still in the industrial area.¡± Under great pressure, Gates stiffened and said it again. Bang! The coffee table was kicked over and Baird Lane took two steps in front of Gates with a murderous look in his eyes, ¡°You¡¯re saying Christine White is still in the industrial zone?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Gates bowed his head. Baird Lane takes a little breather as his body bobs and weaves. Gates saw this and held him up, ¡°President Lane ¡­¡± Baird Lane shakes off Gates and heads for the door. Gates froze, reacted and hurried to follow. Following him outside, he saw Baird Lane stand in front of a car, rip the driver inside out, get in himself, and drive out of the service area and up the road against traffic. Gates knew where Baird Lane was going in the reverse direction, the industrial area they had just driven all the way through. President Lane is going to see Mrs! Realizing this, Gates can¡¯t calmly wait around and arranges for two of his bodyguards to get into another car with him and chase after Baird Lane in the direction he left. The two cars were brazenly traveling against traffic on the highway, which naturally attracted the attention of the traffic police brigade, and for a while the police cars were deployed. But all of this Baird Lane ignored and didn¡¯t care about, all he knew was that Christine White was still in the industrial zone and still waiting for him. He had to get there and get her out. ¡°Christine White, you mustn¡¯t be okay, ever!¡± Baird Lane roared in a blinding rage, his eyes rushing with blood, and his whole face contorted from so much worry. His foot, moreover, pressed the gas pedal all the way to the bottom without letting go in the slightest, and he even felt that the gas pedal was not big enough for the car to go fast enough! Just like that, the two cars were speeding down the highway in the contraflowne, with several police cars in hot pursuit behind them. This run of speed and passion didn¡¯te to an end until the industrial area. At this time, the abandoned industrial area had already beenpletely disfigured, and the zing fire caused by the explosion was still burning, shrouding this area covering more than 2, 000 pyeongs in a sea of mes, and it looked like the end of the world, which made people feel fearful. Baird Lane got out of the car, took one look at the sea of fire that was lighting the sky red, squeezed his fists, and was about to rush in, but was stopped by Gates and two bodyguards who arrivedter. ¡°Get out of the way!¡± Baird Lane stared at the three men before him with scarlet eyes. Gates shook his head, ¡°President Lane, you can¡¯t go in there, you can¡¯t get out of a fire this big!¡± ¡°Christine White is still in there!¡± Baird Lane shouted at him.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. At this time, his calmness waspletely gone, and his usual reserved elegance no longer existed, all that was left was madness and impulsiveness. For Baird Lane, it¡¯s all a bunch of bullshit about being cool and reserved. He just wants to save people. He just wants to save his wife! ¡°President Lane calm down!¡± Gates held Baird Lane firmly as if he were a frenzied beast of burden, ¡°It doesn¡¯t help that you¡¯re getting so worked up, what if you go in there and the missus isn¡¯t in there?¡± Chapter 427 Finding Christine White ¡°Yes President Lane, you mustn¡¯t be impulsive!¡± The two bodyguards also scrambled to persuade. Baird Lane¡¯s temples bulged high, and the veins on his forehead were even more like they were going to burst, ¡°With a st of that magnitude, do you think she could outrun a fire that was spreading that fast at the speed she was running on her own?¡± ¡°This ¡­¡± Gates choked. Baird Lane stopped paying attention to him and tried to rush inside anyway. Gates¡¯ eyes flickered for a moment as he came back to his senses, and a decision was made in his mind, ¡°President Lane, I¡¯m sorry, please forgive me for doing this for your safety, and when you wake up, I¡¯ll be at your disposal!¡± As the words left his mouth, he took a deep breath, then raised his hand knife and mmed it into the back of Baird Lane¡¯s neck. Baird Lane frowned and lost consciousness on the spot. ¡°You two, take President Lane back first, I¡¯ll handle it from here.¡± Gatesmanded. The two bodyguards lead the way and set Baird Lane up in the car. With only Gates left in the room, he raised his eyes and looked deeply into the sea of fire in front of him, took out his cell phone and called the fire rm, then headed toward the traffic police who were chasing after him. After dealing with the retrograde vition, Gates stood and waited, waiting for the fire rm toe and put out the fire. The fire came quickly, with dozens of fire engines working together to extinguish the fire in a shocking scene. But the fire was so great that it was not until dark that the ze waspletely extinguished. But there is nothing here but nothing left, and the whole industrial area is in ruins, which is sad to see. That¡¯s when Gates¡¯ cell phone, which he kept in his pocket, rang. He stepped aside and held his cell phone out to answer it, ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°Special Assistant Gates, President Lane is awake.¡± The man on the other end of the phone called back. Gates nced at the ruins behind him and rubbed his temples, ¡°I see, you want to calm President Lane down, I¡¯ll be right back.¡± The call ended, Gates put away his cell phone and walked towards the fire captain, ¡°Comrade, I have to leave first, if you guys go in to searchter, if you search for a body, make sure to notify me right away!¡± ¡°Okay.¡± The ash-covered fire captain agreed. Gates said thanks and drove off. Two hourster, he arrived at the vi, and just as he walked into the room, a ss of water flew at him. Gates saw it and knew who threw it and didn¡¯t duck, letting the water ss hit on his head. With a crack, the ss of water fell from his head to the ground in pieces, and she was smashed head over heels in a good way. But Gates didn¡¯t care, didn¡¯t even bother to wipe the blood from his head, and headed straight for where the bed was. Baird Lane is still in a sling from too much emotion during the day, causing congestion in his skull, and is too weak to get up at this point. When he saw Gates, he remembered that Gates had knocked himself out, and his voice was cold as if he wanted toe from the Nine Hells, ¡°Gates, how dare you!¡± Gates lowered his eyelids, ¡°I¡¯m sorry President Lane, I shouldn¡¯t have knocked you out, but I¡¯m not sorry, I couldn¡¯t put you in danger.¡± Baird Lane sniffed, closed his eyes hard, and when he opened them again, they stabilized a little, ¡°What¡¯s the scene like? Did you find her?¡± ¡°The fire has been extinguished, the scene is all burned, nothing left, the fire brigade is cleaning up the scene, I have told them that if they find ¡­ body they¡¯ll be notified immediately.¡± Gates whispered more and more. The word corpse, in particr, took him almost as much courage to say. Baird Lane¡¯s eyes started to redden again, ¡°Where the hell did you get the idea that she wasn¡¯t in the car at the time?¡± Gates did not dare to conceal what Molly Bort had said at the time. ¡°Molly Bort¡­¡± Baird Lane recited the words through gritted teeth, a fierce gleam in his eyes, ¡°Go on, have her and that driver questioned properly, I don¡¯t believe Christine White would get out of the car on her own!¡± Molly Bort said Christine White was there to get to Mick White. But he knew that Mick White had been at odds with her for a long time, and she had been tied up this time because of Mick White. While she¡¯s kind, she¡¯s not bottomless kind, she would never get out of the car for Mick White, so the truth about how she actually got out of the car is definitely not simple. Gates had obviously thought of this, and his eyes narrowed, and he was just about to answer the door to do as he was told, when the knock came at the door He walked over and opened the door, and two figures walked in at a brisk pace. One was Aunt Lucy and the other was Ives Norton in a whiteb coat, both with sweaty faces and unsteady breathing, obviously rushing over. ¡°Sir, has the missus been saved?¡± Aunt Lucy asked anxiously as she ran to the bed. Ives Norton didn¡¯t say anything, but worried, nervous eyes looked at Baird Lane, equally waiting for his answer. Baird Lane, his thin lips pursed and his air pressure low around him, did not answer. Aunt Lucy was in a hurry, ¡°Mr. ¡­¡± ¡°Aunt Lucy,¡± Gates chortled, then gave her a wink. Aunt Lucy, meaning to, turned and went out of the room, followed by Gates. The only people left in the room are Baird Lane and Ives Norton. They had been friends since childhood and knew each other better. This look on Baird Lane¡¯s face made Ives Norton realize something, his handsome face grew pale and his lips lost their blood, ¡°Baird, something has happened to Christine hasn¡¯t it?¡± Baird Lane¡¯s thin lips moved slightly, his voice hoarse like a few dozen years old, ¡°After I saved her, I found the explosive bomb, and she didn¡¯t get in the car ¡­¡±Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. ¡°What?¡± Ives Norton questioned emotionally as he grabbed him by the cor, ¡°Why didn¡¯t she get in the car? What were you doing? Why did you leave her behind?¡± Three questions in a row made Baird Lane¡¯s heart throb, both hands squeezed in a death grip, and the hangnail bleed back without even caring. ¡°I didn¡¯t know she wasn¡¯t in the car at the time, and I wasn¡¯t in the same car as her!¡± Baird Lane returned with red eyes. Ives Norton let go of him, ¡°So where is she now?¡± ¡°Haven¡¯t found ¡­ yet,¡± Baird Lane said, closing his eyes. Ives Norton stumbled two steps, ¡°Where did you have your ident?¡± Baird Lane made no secret of the location of the industrial area. Ives Norton turned away and drove toward the industrial area. When we got there, the firemen hadn¡¯t left yet, and hundreds of them were sweeping up the rubble in their heat-resistant suits. Looking at the gruesome ruins, Ives Norton took off his sses, his eyes were moist, and his heart was aching more than it should. Burned like this, not to mention human beings, even the gods may not be able to survive. ¡°Dr. Norton.¡± A warm male voice suddenly sounded behind him. Ives Norton rubbed his eyes and turned around, looking at the man walking towards him and thinking something looked familiar, ¡°And you are?¡± ¡°Bess Camp, we met at Lane senior¡¯s funeral.¡± Bess Camp held out his hand toward him. Ives Norton, however, was in no mood to shake his hand and put on his sses as he continued to look at the ruin, ¡°What brings Mr. Toki here?¡± ¡°I know Ms. White, I¡¯m going back home soon, I was going to go and say goodbye to her in person today, but after I went to the hospital, I learned that she had been kidnapped, and then people investigated and found out about it.¡± ¡°So that¡¯s it.¡± Ives Norton murmured, sadness written all over his face. Bess Camp looked at him like that and an unknown glint swept under his eyes, fleeting, ¡°Dr. Norton cares for Ms. White?¡± Ives Norton smiled sadly, ¡°So what if I care, the people are probably gone ¡­¡± ¡°Condolences!¡± Bess Camp spat two words softly. Ives Norton sadly covered his face with one hand and didn¡¯t answer. Bess Camp tapped him on the shoulder, ¡°Dr. Norton, it¡¯s gettingte.¡± With that, and without waiting for Ives Norton to reply, he turned toward his car. When they reached the car, the assistant whispered Bess Camp to report, ¡°Chief Camp, Ms. White has a fever and signs of a miscarriage, we have to get her to a doctor right away!¡± ¡°Where is she?¡± Bess Camp asked. The assistant pointed to the car in the back. Bess Camp walks over and pulls the door open to a frighteningly white and soaked woman lying in the backseat, unmistakably Christine White. Chapter 428 Rescued Bess Camp stared at Christine White¡¯s frail face for a moment and closed the car door, ¡°Leave now.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± The assistant answered and ordered the driver to drive. Hourster, Christine White woke up with a splitting headache and opened her eyes to find herself in an unfamiliar room. She coughed hard a few times, her voice sandy as if she¡¯d swallowed wood, ¡°Where is this?¡± ¡°Awake?¡± A gentle male voice suddenly rang in his ears. Anyone? Christine White jerked her head around to see Bess Camp standing next to the bed before the rm in her eyes dissipated and her lifted heart fell back into ce, ¡°It¡¯s you ¡­¡± She thought it was some bad guy again. I don¡¯t me her for thinking that, it¡¯s just that she¡¯s scared of being kidnapped and tied up. ¡°It¡¯s me.¡± Bess Camp poured a ss of warm water, ¡°Want some?¡± He inquired gently. Christine White nodded and braced herself to sit up. But just as she got up a little bit, her body fell back onto the bed because her arms were too weak, and the fall made her dizzy, and a wave of nausea came straight up. Bess Camp saw that she was blue and looked like she wanted to throw up, so she put down her ss of water and pulled the trash can over to her, then lifted her up so that she could lie on her stomach next to the bed and throw up. But Christine White threw up half a dozen times and didn¡¯t get anything out but a few mouthfuls of acid. ¡°Better?¡± Bess Camp asked as she gently patted Christine White on the back after noticing that her vomiting movements were bing much less. Christine White leaned in his arms, her entire body breathless, as if she would pass out at any time, weak and heartbreaking. ¡°Better, thank you Mr. Toki.¡± After a moment¡¯s rest, Christine White emerged from Bess Camp¡¯s arms, her voice feeble as she returned. Bess Camp brought over the ss of water she had just set down, ¡°Have some water and rinse your mouth.¡± ¡°Uh-huh.¡± Christine White nodded and took the ss of water with both hands, taking small sips. The warm water went down, dispelling not only the cold from her body, but also the nausea that lingered in her chest, making her white, greenish face look a little better, or at least less scary looking. Finishing her water, Christine White tried to put her ss down, only to put it halfway down the stairs before Bess Camp picked it up, ¡°I¡¯ll do it.¡± With that, he ced the cup on the bedside before helping her to lie down on the bed again and admonished, ¡°There, don¡¯t move, you need to rest now.¡± This meticulous care of his made Christine White a little embarrassed, and her heart was even more full of gratitude. ¡°Mr. Toki, thank you so much.¡± She thanked again. Bess Campughed softly, ¡°You¡¯ve thanked me twice already.¡± ¡°Two times isn¡¯t enough, not only did you take care of me, but most importantly, you saved me, and I don¡¯t even know how to repay you.¡± Christine White wet her eyes. Bess Camp drew a tissue and wiped her tears, ¡°Well, don¡¯t cry, you¡¯re carrying a baby.¡± Kids? Thinking of something, Christine White looked suddenly flustered and hastily touched her stomach. Bess Camp saw what she was worried about and spoke up, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, the baby is fine, it was saved because of the timely medical attention!¡± ¡°Really?¡± Christine White looked at him nervously. Bess Camp nodded slightly, ¡°Really!¡± ¡°That¡¯s good, that¡¯s good ¡­¡± Christine White broke into a smile and her whole heart dropped. She then adjusted her mood and asked, ¡°By the way Mr. Toki, how did you find me and then save me?¡± Bess Camp pulled over a chair and sat down, ¡°I went to the hospital to say goodbye to you, and when I heard the nurses say you¡¯d been kidnapped, I had someone look into it, and it took a long time to find out where you were, but by the time I got there it was in ruins, and it was my men who went to take a leak, and found you on a reef on the shore of thegoon.¡±R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only ¡°So that¡¯s it ¡­¡± Christine White lowered her eyes. Bess Camp looked at her, ¡°On the contrary, how did you pass out on the reef?¡± ¡°I jumped off thatke to escape the fire, but it was so swift that I couldn¡¯t swim and I was swept away.¡± Christine White said. Bess Camp frowned at that, ¡°Then you¡¯re lucky theke washed you downstream to the shore and didn¡¯t take you all the way, or you¡¯d be ¡­ now.¡± He didn¡¯t go on with thetter words. The corner of Christine White¡¯s mouth pulled out a touch of bitterness, ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m lucky, otherwise I wouldn¡¯t have been able to wait for Baird toe and save me, instead I would have already died at the hands of Owen Dong, but unfortunately, even if luck is good, it still can¡¯t resist the hearts of the people.¡± ¡°What the hell is going on here?¡± Bess Camp inquired, curious as to what had happened to her, ¡°Why did President Lane rush over to save you, but you ended up staying there, and what about the fire? Why did Dr. Norton still say you might have been killed by the fire?¡± It¡¯s all so hard to figure out. ¡°Dr. Norton?¡± A sh of surprise crossed Christine White¡¯s pale little face, ¡°Ives knows what happened to me too?¡± ¡°Yes, Ives Norton was there when I rescued you, and he said it was sad that you might not be there.¡± Bess Camp replied. Christine White smiled slightly, ¡°So you didn¡¯t tell him that I¡¯m still alive?¡± ¡°No.¡± Bess Camp shook her head. ¡°So.¡± Christine White blinked to indicate she knew. She didn¡¯t ask him why he didn¡¯t tell Ives Norton that she was still alive. After all, it was his decision, and it was not good for her to ask questions even as a party. Not to mention he saved her. ¡°Now can you tell me exactly what happened back there with you?¡± Bess Camp asked again, changing the subject back. Christine White closed her eyes, ¡°Just so you know, I was kidnapped by Owen Dong to be used as a threat against Baird, and finally Baird came and rescued me, but just as we were about to leave, Baird¡¯s men found the explosive bomb, and that bomb had blown up ¡­ ¡± ¡°Exploding bombs?¡± Bess Camp blushed slightly, not realizing that what was to follow would be so thrilling. ¡°And then what?¡± He asked again. Christine White opened her eyes with a palpitating hatred in them, and even her voice turned morose. ¡°Then the fire caused by the explosion swept through, and Baird was escorted by his bodyguards to the car at the front, and Molly Bort and I were in the car at the end, and because it was at the end, of course our car was thest to go, but as it went, I was pushed off by Molly Bort.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t believe this is happening?¡± Bess Camp was so surprised that she couldn¡¯t maintain the usual mild expression on her face. Christine White¡¯s nails pinched deep into her hands, ¡°That¡¯s just the way it was, the car drove off immediately after I was pushed off, and behind me was the fire that was about toe over, so I had no choice but to jump into theke, but it¡¯s a good thing that there¡¯s a piece ofke there too, or else I would¡¯ve really been burned alive.¡± ¡°So what are you going to do now?¡± Bess Camp looked at her, ¡°Is it to contact President Lane and tell him you¡¯re here with me?¡± Christine White gathered the hatred in her eyes and thought for a moment, shaking her head lightly, ¡°Don¡¯t tell him for now, I want to know if he can figure out the truth about me not being in the car, and if he can¡¯t, I¡¯ll show up again and tell him the truth.¡± Molly Bort must have found a reason to deceive Baird a long time ago since she dared to push her out of the car so decisively. The biggest reason, probably, is Mick White. She really wondered if Baird would believe Molly Bort¡¯s lies. ¡°So what if he figures it out quickly?¡± Bess Camp said. Christine White contains a smile, ¡°That would certainly be best.¡± This shows that Baird doesn¡¯t trust Molly Bort and that Molly Bort has been outsmarted by him. ¡°Okay, since this is your decision, I¡¯ll respect it, and it just so happens that you won¡¯t be able to get out of bed for a few days, so you¡¯ll be here to nurse your body.¡± Bess Camp tucked her in. Christine White hmmm¡¯d and obediently agreed, but in the next second, her expression turned hesitant again. Bess Camp saw what was going on and smiled gently, ¡°You wanted to ask about President Lane?¡± Chapter 429 – Mick White is Dead With her mind read, Christine White opened her mouth in mild surprise before finally nodding heavily, ¡°Yes, I want to know how Baird is doing now.¡± ¡°I knew you¡¯d ask that when you woke up.¡± Bess Camp straightened the hem of her shirt. Christine White¡¯s eyes glowed, ¡°So, you asked around for me?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Bess Camp nodded. ¡°So ¡­ That Baird he is now ¡­¡± ¡°He¡¯s fine, just a little shaken up from learning during the day that you might have been buried in the fire and had someone keep looking for you at the scene.¡± Bess Camp said, ¡°It¡¯s the babysitter at your house who¡¯s ming herself.¡± ¡°Did you say Aunt Lucy?¡± ¡°Yes, she always thought it was her fault, that she shouldn¡¯t have believed that phone call, that if she hadn¡¯t gone out there, she wouldn¡¯t have been knocked out, you wouldn¡¯t have been taken away, and none of what followed would have happened.¡± Hearing this, Christine White¡¯s eyes reddened, ¡°Aunt Lucy ¡­¡± She didn¡¯t realize that her ident would have such an impact on Aunt Lucy. Dang! There was a sudden knock on the door. Bess Camp got up and went over to open the door, his assistant stood outside, ¡°Bess Camp, we have news from the scene, the fire marshal found a body in the corner of a burned out warehouse.¡± ¡°A body?¡± Christine White eximed before Bess Camp could say anything, then thought of something and asked in a bit of a panic, ¡°Who was the body?¡± The assistant nced at Bess Camp. Bess Camp nods. Only then did the assistant pick up, ¡°It¡¯s unclear at the moment, the body was so charred that it was impossible to recognize the face, only that it was a male.¡± ¡°Male ¡­¡± Christine White murmured those two words, her mind thunderstruck, and her face, which had managed to regain a bit of its blood color, turned green and white once again. Bess Camp looked at her like this and a glint swept under her eyes, ¡°What, you know who it is?¡± Christine White¡¯s eyes were hollow and her body was shaking slightly, as if she was terrified, and it took a long time for her voice to find its way back, ¡°If I¡¯m not mistaken, it¡¯s my brother ¡­¡± ¡°Your brother?¡± Bess Camp raised an eyebrow and quickly responded, ¡°The one who tied you up?¡± ¡°It¡¯s him ¡­¡± Christine White closed her eyes in pain. She didn¡¯t realize that Mick White was actually dead, burned alive by the fire! For a moment, Christine White¡¯s heart was filled with sadness. How Mick White died ¡­ Isn¡¯t it said that a thousand years of evil will follow, and that Molly Bort and Leo Bort are still alive after all the bad things they¡¯ve done, so howe it¡¯s his turn to die? She hated Mick White, she hated him with a passion, but she didn¡¯t want him to die. Christine White wanted to cry a little. She raised her arm to cover her eyes, tears sliding down the corners of her eyes under the cover of her arm, dripping down onto the pillow haloing and wetting arge portion of it. ¡°Mick ¡­¡± She pronounced the name sadly. It is said that people die likemps, and at this moment, she could clearly feel that all her hatred for Mick White had dissipated at once. And without the hatred, her mind drifted back to those warm and happy memories with Mick White when she was a child. She regretted, really regretted, if she hadn¡¯t handed Christine White over to that trafficker back then, wouldn¡¯t they havee into this, wouldn¡¯t they have been bonded siblings all along. Unfortunately, there are no ifs, much less regrets. Thinking about this, Christine White could no longer suppress her inner pain, and went from shedding silent tears, to crying out loud.R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only Bess Camp¡¯s usual gentle and calm face showed a touch of bemusement when he saw her crying so hard. ¡°That ¡­ Don¡¯t you cry.¡± Bess Camp wanted tofort Christine White, but she cried like this and didn¡¯t know how tofort her, finally after thinking about it, she opened her mouth and said, ¡°The doctor said that you are not in good health, the fetus image is still unstable, and your emotions are not quite able to be agitated, so don¡¯t cry, if you cry too much you will easily miscarry.¡± ¡°¡­¡± At these words, Christine White was quite speechless in her mind, and her sobs stuttered. She knew he wasforting her, telling her not to cry. But why did his reassurances sound so awkward? Despite her thoughts, though, Christine White really took Bess Camp¡¯s words to heart, and took several big, deep breaths for the sake of the baby in her belly, forcefully stopping her crying. ¡°Mr. Toki.¡± She lowered the arm covering her eyes and opened a pair of reddened eyes to look at the man beside the bed, ¡°Can you please get out? I¡¯d like to be alone for a while.¡± Mick White¡¯s death hit her a little hard. She needs to take a breather. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll head out, call me if you need anything.¡± Bess Camp agreed cheerfully, handing her a clean tissue before turning and heading out of the room. After going out, the assistant walked beside him, ¡°Mr. Camp, the person we sent over to inquire about the president of The Lane Family was discovered by the special assistant of the president of The Lane Family.¡± ¡°It¡¯s only natural that they found out, the people I sent over to ask around were asking around openly, not sneaking around, so who wouldn¡¯t be able to find out?¡± Bess Camp did not feel the slightest thought at this news. The assistant rubbed his nose, ¡°Also.¡± ¡°Did President Lane¡¯s assistant say anything?¡± Bess Camp asked lightly as she came down the stairs, walked over to the couch and sat down, pouring herself a cup of coffee. The assistant stood in front of him, ¡°Didn¡¯t say anything, just asked whose people it was, and when we found out it was us that sent them there, Special Assistant Gates let our people go.¡± ¡°I know, give me the phone, anyways it¡¯s rude of us to pry into someone¡¯s privacy, we should apologize.¡± Bess Camp ordered as she took a sip of her coffee. The assistant handed the phone over with both hands. Bess Camp took it and flipped out a number to dial. ¡°President Lane, it¡¯s the Camp Chief of The Camp Family overseas.¡± Seeing Baird Lane standing in front of the floor-to-ceiling window, looking out with a distant gaze and a lonely back, with no intention of answering the phone, Gates couldn¡¯t help but scan the caller ID and remind. Yet Baird Lane remained unresponsive, spitting out two words without looking back, ¡°No answer!¡± Gates gritted his teeth and insisted, ¡°President Lane you might as well answer it, I caught a man outside the vi just now, that man was sent here by Chief Camp to inquire about your news.¡± ¡°Inquiring about me?¡± Baird Lane finally turned his head this time. Gates was startled by the wilt on his face and quickly lowered his head, ¡°Yes, Chief Camp knows everything that happened today too.¡± My God, how long has it been, less than a day, since President Lane went into decline? Is it surprising that the possibility of losing his wife has hit him so hard? ¡°Give me that!¡± Baird Lane, unaware of what was going on in Gates¡¯ mind, held out his hand toward him. Gates snapped back to his senses and hurriedly handed over his cell phone. Baird Lane reached for his cell phone and nced at the caller ID before dropping his eyelids and answering the call. ¡°President Lane? This is Bess Camp,¡± came the clear voice of Bess Camp on the other end of the line. Baird Lane¡¯s thin lips pursed into a straight line and he didn¡¯t respond. Bess Camp, however, was already sure that it was him who answered the phone and stopped with the pleasantries and got down to business, ¡°President Lane, I¡¯m sorry to bother you thiste, but I¡¯m making this call to apologize for sending one of the guys over to the lobby earlier to hear from you, and I¡¯m really sorry.¡± ¡°So why are you prying into me?¡± Baird Lane, his face frosty, finally opened his mouth, but his voice was cold enough to freeze. But Bess Camp was unaffected, instead, he evenughed lightly twice, ¡°It¡¯s like this, I heard that President Lane you had a big incident during the day, so I was a little worried that if something happened to you, that would inevitably affect the cooperation between our two families, so that¡¯s why I specially let someone go over to inquire about it, and after learning that you¡¯re not in any trouble, I¡¯m relieved. ¡± ¡°Yeah? ¡­¡± Baird Lane narrowed his lifeless eyes. While the man¡¯s reasoning made sense, he always felt something was wrong. Chapter 430 – Mental Torture But he didn¡¯t think much of it, at least not toward Christine White. ¡°And where, may I ask, did Chief Camp learn about the daytime incident?¡± Baird Lane¡¯s hand squeezing his cell phone slowly tightened. Bess Camp, of course, heard his skepticism and smiled unconcernedly before going over the reasons she had told Ives Norton to tell Christine White. It still makes sense, and Baird Lane can¡¯t pick out the problem, so he doesn¡¯t hold on to it anymore. At this point, Bess Camp, out of some unknown state of mind, suddenly said, ¡°President Lane, it¡¯s a great shame about Ms. White, and I ask for your condolences.¡± ¡°She¡¯s not dead!¡± Baird Lane¡¯s eyes zed over and his voice spat out grimly. Bess Camp raised her eyebrows in mock surprise, ¡°Not dead? But I heard Ms. White was killed by the fire ¡­¡± ¡°She¡¯s just missing!¡± Baird Lane interrupted him sternly, ¡°I¡¯ll find her!¡± Hearing these words of certainty and conviction from Baird Lane, Bess Camp looked faintly moved, and for a moment the impulse came to him to give out the news that the man was with him. Well, in the end reason overcame impulse and he swallowed back what he was about to say and said instead, ¡°In that case, I wish you, President Lane, a speedy search for Ms. White.¡± Baird Lane¡¯s grim face improved slightly at these words from Bess Camp. But he didn¡¯t return the call and simply cut it off. ¡°What did you just have to report, go ahead.¡± Baird Lane dropped his cell phone on the bed and finally looked squarely at Gates, who had been acting as the invisible man. Gates gets a little excited, thinking about how he¡¯s been here, for so long, and wants to give something back, but as soon as he opens his mouth, President Lane tells him to shut up. Now President Lane has finally figured it out and is willing to listen to his report. Gates was touched in his heart, but on his face he spoke earnestly, ¡°It¡¯s like this President Lane, the fire police called me a little while ago and said they found a body at the scene.¡± ¡°A corpse?¡± Baird Lane¡¯s face plummeted, and his breath cluttered around him. Could it be Christine White? Seeming to see what Baird Lane was thinking, Gates shook his head and said, ¡°President Lane, that body was not ady, but a male.¡± ¡°Male?¡± Baird Lane calmed down a little when he heard it wasn¡¯t Christine White, but his face still looked bad. ¡°Where are the males from?¡± He asked, frowning. Gates pushed up his sses, ¡°President Lane, have you forgotten about Mick White?¡± ¡°You mean that body was Mick White?¡± said Baird Lane, with a sh of surprise in his eyes. Gates nodded, ¡°Yes, I had all the suspicions when the fire marshal told me it was a man¡¯s body, because I remembered that before the explosion, the missus said that Mick White might still be there, so I specifically had someone go to The White Family to find Mick White¡¯s toothbrush, and after the DNAparison, the body was indeed him, and he had been tied up and burned alive.¡± ¡°Well,¡± Baird Lane heard, and except for a moment of surprise when he first learned that Mick White was dead, he wasn¡¯t too shaken up now that he¡¯d heard him die so gruesomely. As far as he was concerned, people like Mick White were too good to die! ¡°Notify the couple from The White Family toe down to the station sometime to pick up the body!¡± Baird Lane instructed, pressing his brow. Gates immediately replied back, ¡°I¡¯ve been informed.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Baird Lane lowered his hand, then his eyes twinkled twice before he asked again, ¡°Was there only one body?¡± Gates froze, then quickly reacted and rushed back, ¡°Yes, carpet searched the entire ruins and only found Mick White, no ma¡¯am, which means that ma¡¯am might actually still be alive.¡± He knew very well that President Lane had never believed that Mrs. might have been killed by the fire, as evidenced by the phone call just now, so of course he spoke along with President Lane¡¯s thoughts. And he was now beginning to believe somewhat that the Lady was still alive; if she had really been engulfed in the fire at that time, she should have left her body just as Mick White had done, not just Mick White¡¯s alone. So he was thinking that either Madame had escaped the industrial area before the fire engulfed her, or she had been rescued, but of course the former was unlikely, Madame was in such poor health that she could never outrun the speed at which the fire was spreading on her legs alone. But in thetter case, who would have been so capable of saving thedy in that situation? Before Gates could even think about this question, he heard Baird Lane barking orders again, ¡°I want you to send two echelons of men to continue the search in the neighborhoods around the industrial area, and make sure you find the man for me.¡± Instead of immediately agreeing, Gates asked rhetorically, ¡°President Lane, what if the missus isn¡¯t in that area?¡± Baird Lane pursed his thin lips, ¡°Then pull the surveince from various roads in that area and see if they caught her leaving.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Gates had no more objections this time and took the job. ¡°Also, what about Molly Bort with that driver, what did they say?¡± Baird Lane had a slight headache and sat down on the edge of the bed. Gates bowed his head in shame, ¡°President Lane, they still say thedy got out of the car herself to get to Mick White.¡± ¡°No torture?¡± Baird Lane¡¯s tone was light, but if you listened closely, you could hear the bone-chilling chill. Gates scratched his hair, ¡°It was used, but only on the driver alone, Molly Bort wasn¡¯t used.¡± At that, a look of dissatisfaction was evident in Baird Lane¡¯s narrowed phoenix eyes, ¡°Give me a satisfactory reason.¡± ¡°She¡¯s pregnant.¡± Gates darted a quick nce at his expression. Baird Lane was solidly shocked at this, ¡°Pregnant?¡± ¡°Yes, it¡¯s been almost three months, and three months ago, Toby Dean happened to be in C-City.¡± Gates borated. So it¡¯s a no-brainer who this baby in Molly Bort¡¯s belly belongs to. Baird Lane sneered, ¡°This pregnancy of hers, the pregnancy is really timely ah, in that case, let her go for the time being, as for that driver, break one or two of his legs for me, as a driver taking money and not doing anything, even thedy gets off the bus without stopping, such a person, what¡¯s the use of keeping him!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Gates nodded. He was not the least bit surprised or offended by this order from Baird Lane, and even felt it was a bit light. Because such behavior on the part of the driver is tantamount to letting thedy go to her death! ¡°I¡¯ll do that then.¡± With that thought, Gates was about to leave. Baird Lane called out to him, ¡°Wait a minute.¡± ¡°Is there anything else President Lane wants.¡± Gates paused. Baird Lane clenched his fists, ¡°Take that driver to Molly Bort and beat her to her face, since she¡¯s pregnant and can¡¯t do anything to her physically, torture her mentally.¡± Hearing this, a silent wave of sympathy rose in Gates¡¯ heart for Molly Bort, and he was really worried that she¡¯d be scared into miscarrying for a while. Click. The door to the room mmed back shut. Baird Lane was the only one left in therge room, he sat on the edge of the bed with his tall back slightly stooped, his arms crossed and his head hung low, his hair spilled down, creating a shadow that covered his stern face, making it impossible to see his eyes and expression at the moment. But the aura that permeated his body was cold and low, like a wounded lone wolf, so that people did not dare to approach. He¡¯d never believe Molly Bort¡¯s bullshit with the driver.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Christine White would never get out of the car for Mick White either. In her heart, there may still be a little bit of kinship for Mick White, but that little bit is definitely not enough to make her wade through that situation. Not to mention she was pregnant, he knew better than anyone how much she cared about the baby in her belly, and for the sake of the baby, she wouldn¡¯t even get out of the car, so there was definitely something wrong with Molly Bort and that driver! Chapter 431 Molly Bort is pregnant too! Hopefully Gates will go over there this time, and Molly Bort, along with the driver, will be honest about everything. Otherwise, his methods would definitely not be as simple as mental torture, as well as breaking a pair of legs. At that thought, Baird Lane exhaled wearily, raised his hand and hammered his head, which was on the verge of exploding with pain, then got up and went downstairs. Downstairs in the living room, Aunt Lucy is sitting on the couch, staring, not even noticing that Baird Lane has walked in front of her. It was only when Baird Lane finally called out to her that she came back to her senses. ¡°When did youe down, sir?¡± Aunt Lucy asked hastily, wiping the corners of her eyes with the hem of her apron. Baird Lane sat down holding onto the arm of the couch, ¡°Just got down.¡± Aunt Lucy looked at him a little very white and not looking quite right, the whole thing tensed up, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you sir?¡± Something has happened to Mrs., and she¡¯s still alive or dead. She really didn¡¯t want Mr. to fall too. ¡°I¡¯m fine, just a headache, got any medicine?¡± Baird Lane asked, knocking his eyes slightly. Aunt Lucy nodded her head back and forth, ¡°Yes, there¡¯s medicine for headaches, I¡¯ll get it.¡± With that, she darted to the kitchen and brought out the medicine chest. There was medicine for almost everything in the medicine chest, and Aunt Lucy rummaged around before she found something for her headache. She poured out two pellets for Baird Lane. Baird Lane took it and looked at it twice, then put it straight into his mouth and swallowed it dry, dispensing with even water. Taking the pills, he leaned back on the couch, squeezing his eyes shut as he waited for them to take effect. Almost half an hour had passed, and Baird Lane¡¯s tightly knit brows were gradually loosening. Aunt Lucy saw this and poured a cup of hot water over to her, ¡°Better, sir?¡± Baird Lane took two sips of the hot water, ¡°It doesn¡¯t hurt as much as it did earlier.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Aunt Lucy nodded, but wasn¡¯t reassured, caring and persuasive, ¡°A good headache like that, sir, why don¡¯t I have Dr. Nortone over and take a look at you?¡± ¡°No need.¡± Baird Lane waved his hand in refusal. ¡°But ¡­¡± Aunt Lucy was about to say something when Gates returned, ¡°President Lane, that driver has been dealt with.¡± He said it lightly, as if breaking a person¡¯s leg was just a trivial matter. But for Baird Lane and Gates, this kind of thing, too, is really just a small thing. They just broke the leg, there was no killing. What¡¯s more, they¡¯re still justified in retaliating. ¡°Was Molly Bort frightened?¡± Instead of asking how the driver was doing now, Baird Lane took the lead in asking about Molly Bort. Gates pushed up his sses, ¡°Molly Bort is so shaken up, her stomach is a little sore, President Lane, want a doctor?¡± A cool curve pulled at the corner of Baird Lane¡¯s mouth, ¡°No need.¡±Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. ¡°But what if she miscarries?¡± Gates looked at him. Baird Lane narrowed his eyes, ¡°Then it¡¯s her own fault.¡± All right! Gates shrugged his shoulders a little, since his boss had said so, so what could he say. ¡°This time, did they give a truthful ount?¡± Baird Lane picked up the ss of water he had just set down and took another sip. Gates pursed his lips in shame, ¡°It¡¯s still the same answer, even when I had that driver¡¯s legs broken and scared Molly Bort to the point of possible miscarriage, they still said that thedy got out of the car on her own, so President Lane, I¡¯m wondering if maybe they weren¡¯t lying and it really was thedy getting out of the car on her own? ¡± ¡°That¡¯s absolutely impossible!¡± Baird Lane still vetoed. He would never believe Christine White. ¡°So President Lane, what do we do next, these two have been subjected to two interrogations and they both still have the same answers, even on a third interrogation, the results are expected to be the same.¡± Gates asked Baird Lane for instructions. Baird Lane mused for a few seconds, ¡°Keep that driver in custody for now, no food will be given, and as for Molly Bort, take her to Leo Bort first.¡± ¡°Leo Bort?¡± asked Gates, not quite understanding what he meant by this. Baird Lane¡¯s thin lips parted and he spat out four simple words, ¡°Property transfer!¡± He investigated and learned that Leo Bort had transferred half of the property in his name to Molly Bort. This time he had the father and daughter meet for the sole purpose of getting them to sign the property transfer letter and transfer all the property in their names to Christine White¡¯s name, as Leo Bort had promised. It was Leo Bort himself who said that he would agree to give Christine White a share of the family property as long as he rescued Molly Bort, and now that Molly Bort had been rescued by him, it was only natural that he should ask Leo Bort to fulfill his promise by signing the transmittal book first, and then have Christine White sign it when he found her, at which time the legal effect of the transmittal would be take effect immediately. Gates left again, and Baird Lane didn¡¯t stay in the parlor much longer, going upstairs a whileter. The headache medicine he had taken had an ingredient of hypnotic medicine in it, and at this moment the medicine was in full effect, making his head not hurt anymore but he was also drowsy, and even his limbs were starting to get weak, with not much strength left. So much so that when he walked to the bed, he tripped over the foot of the bed, and his tall body just copsed onto the bed, unable to move, and eventually passed out. Shortly after he passed out, the cell phone he had previously left on the bed suddenly lit up, followed by a pleasant ringtone. But after ringing for a long time without waking Baird Lane, the phone was hung up by the caller. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Christine White¡¯s expression was a little subtle as she watched Bess Camp take the phone off her ear, ¡°He didn¡¯t answer?¡± ¡°So far, it seems so.¡± Bess Camp spread his hands at her regretfully. Christine White barely managed to squeeze out a smile, ¡°I see, never mind then, next time.¡± She just couldn¡¯t resist the urge to hear Baird Lane¡¯s voice, and prayed that Bess Camp would fulfill her wish by calling Baird Lane under the name of a corporate partnership. Turns out no one actually answered. ¡°Maybe President Lane is asleep, it¡¯s sote after all.¡± Bess Camp nodded at her wristwatch. Christine White looks out the window, her voice drifting away, ¡°Maybe ¡­¡± ¡°Then you should get some early rest and refreshment too, I want you to do me a favor tomorrow.¡± Bess Camp smiled at her as she put away her cell phone and admonished her. Christine White turned her head back, ¡°A favor? What favor?¡± ¡°You¡¯ll find out tomorrow, so good night.¡± Bess Camp soldiered on, just not saying anything, and turned toward the door. Christine White was curious but didn¡¯t call out to him with the intention of having to ask for rification, and when she saw the door to her room close, she yawned, rubbed her pillow, and closed her eyes to sleep. The next day, Christine White woke up at nine in the morning. After a night of recuperation, she was much better and was able to get out of bed and go to the washroom to wash up. By the time she washed up and came out, the maid had even served her breakfast. So attentive and thoughtful was the care that Christine White was embarrassed for a handful of moments, but eventually epted it. ¡°Where¡¯s your Camp Chief?¡± Christine White asked suddenly as she picked up a ss of milk and took a sip. She remembered that Bess Camp had asked her for a favorst night and said she¡¯d tell her today, and didn¡¯t know exactly what she wanted her to do. But no matter what the favor was, she couldn¡¯t go back on her word this time, she had to help. Otherwise she spits on herself. ¡°Chief Camp is in the study, chatting with the old madam about the video, if Ms. White has something for our Chief Camp, I¡¯ll go and ask Chief Camp.¡± The servant said, and was about to go out to help her find someone. Christine White sees this and stops it, ¡°No, he¡¯s talking to his family, so I¡¯ll leave him alone.¡± ¡°Interrupting what?¡± Her words had barely left her mouth when Bess Camp¡¯s voice came through the door. Chapter 432 Bess Camp’s Grandmother Christine White looked around to see Bess Camp walk into the room wearing a casual white housecoat and clutching apact tablet. As she watched him get closer and closer, Christine White¡¯s eyes widened slightly, revealing a few moments of amazement in her eyes. That¡¯s right, it¡¯s stunning! Men are awestruck when they see a beautiful woman, and conversely so are women when they see a good looking man. For example, when she first saw Baird Lane in the past, she was amazed. And she had only ever felt this way about three men in total, the first being Baird Lane, the second being Hugh Dong, and the third being Bess Camp, because these three men¡¯s looks, were absolutely first ss, plus Bess Camp had changed her clothes again. Speaking of which, this was the first time she¡¯d seen Bess Camp in anything other than a suit, or a mildly casual style, aplete pr opposite of his usual serious, stereotypical suits. She felt that this style of clothes was the most suitable for Bess Camp, revealing his own temperamentpletely, just like the white-clothed gentleman as said in the ancient costume TV. ¡°Ms. White? Ms. White?¡± Seeing Christine White froze looking at Bess Camp, the maid gave her a gentle nudge to snap her out of her disorientation. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Christine White asked with a sardonic smile as she hastily adjusted herself. The maid pointed to Bess Camp, ¡°Chief Camp asked if you had breakfast yet.¡± ¡°Well well well.¡± Christine White replied quickly, then looked at Bess Camp, ¡°Mr. Toki, what brings you here?¡± Bess Camp held up a finger and shushed her, signaling her to hold her tongue for a moment. Christine White nodded knowingly, covered her mouth, and stopped talking, only staring at him with two curious almond eyes, trying to see what he was doing. Only Bess Camp put her fingers down and raised the tablet, looking at the screen of the tablet, her voice even softer than usual, ¡°Grandmother, yes, that¡¯s the sister, would you like to see her?¡±Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. Grandma? Christine White suddenly realized something and became nervous inside. If she was right, the favor he wanted her to do was to pretend to be his sister, Christine Camp, and talk to his grandmother, right? As if on cue, Bess Camp stopped talking to the old man on the other end of the video and looked toward Christine White, whispering and mouthing to her, ¡°Help me, cheer up Grandma.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Christine White looked embarrassed, having little confidence in herself and worried about revealing herself. In fact, this favor is as close as he¡¯s ever gotten to letting her go abroad before, and go abroad to pretend to be his sister to meet his grandmother. And now there¡¯s still no need to leave the country and meet his grandmother across a screen, which is convenient, except that ¡­ ¡°You don¡¯t want to?¡± Seeing Christine White hesitate to take the tablet in her hand, there with her head down thinking about something, Bess Camp assumed she was unwilling to help him, and the light in her eyes dimmed considerably. He this look, look Christine White heart instantly all soft, opened his mouth back, ¡°Not unwilling, is that I am afraid of revealing, after all, I¡¯m not your sister, in case the old man recognized, it will cause harm to the old man.¡± ¡°No way.¡± Bess Camp shook her head with certainty, ¡°I told you, Grandmother, she only remembers what her sister looked like when she was a teenager, and you look almost the same as your sister did when she was a teenager, so Grandmother won¡¯t be able to tell the difference, not to mention the fact that there¡¯s a screen separating her, and she won¡¯t be able to tell the difference even more since she can¡¯t touch you.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± Hearing him say that, Christine White¡¯s apprehensive heart suddenly settled down a lot. Yeah, it was the reality of meeting her that she needed to worry about whether or not she¡¯d be seen through by the old man, across a screen, and that really wasn¡¯t necessary. Thinking about this, Christine White took a deep breath, put her hand out to Bess Camp, and mustered up the courage to say, ¡°I know, I¡¯ll give it a try.¡± ¡°Good.¡± Bess Camp reconnected the video and put the tablet in her hand. As soon as the tablet touched her palm, a face popped up on the screen. It was an old man with snow-white hair and wrinkles all over his face, the old man was about eighty years old, his skin was very white and still had a rosy luster, there was not the slightest bit of the kind of old man spots that ordinary old people grew, and he looked to be a rich olddy who had been carefully nurtured. So this is Bess Camp¡¯s grandmother¡­ she looks a bit like him¡­ especially her eyes¡­ she looks so kind¡­. On the other side of the video, the olddy also saw Christine White, and those eyes, which had long been cloudy and blurred, suddenly became clear and bright at this moment, ¡°Christine ¡­¡± The olddy shouted in an emotional voice. Christine White panicked and looked to Bess Camp for help, ¡°I ¡­ What should I do?¡± ¡°At the moment you are Christine Camp, so naturally you say yes, and yes, call out to your grandmother.¡± Bess Camp reminded her. Christine White swallowed, nodded again, and turned her eyes back to the old man on the other end of the video, barely squeezing out a smile as she softly called out, ¡°Grandmother.¡± ¡°Hey!¡± The old woman responded loudly, her eyes moist, her pale hand lifting trembling and reaching for the camera as if to caress Christine White¡¯s face through it. Christine White could see the old man¡¯s intentions and after slightly biting her lower lip, she stuck her face towards the camera as well, pretending to have a look of enjoyment as if she was being touched. Bess Camp was surprised to see it all. He didn¡¯t really have the luxury of expecting her to do these intimate gestures to her grandmother, he only hoped that she would call out to her grandmother a few times, talk to her grandmother more often, coax her grandmother to smile, and not fall off the wagon at critical times would be almost enough. But what he didn¡¯t expect, and was pleasantly surprised, was that she would actually take the initiative to cater to her grandmother¡¯s closeness. Unbidden, the way Bess Camp looked into White¡¯s eyes changed and became softer. Christine White didn¡¯t notice Bess Camp¡¯s gaze; her full attention was on the olddy. Since that call of grandmother, she was no longer so apprehensive about the olddy, and was not afraid of her being found out that she was a fake. So it became natural to get along with the olddy after that. The olddy was really a very kind old man, and Christine White really treated her like her grandmother as she talked to her. For a while, therge room was cozy withughter. Christine White chatted with the olddy, until the tablet was almost out of battery and someone on the olddy¡¯s side urged to take a break, before the nearly hour-long video call finally came to an end. ¡°Mr. Toki, this is back to you, sorry for losing the battery for you.¡± Christine White handed the tablet to Bess Camp and said somewhat overly. Bess Camp waved her hand, not really caring, ¡°You don¡¯t have to tell me you¡¯re sorry, I should be the one to tell you thank you, Grandmother had a great day.¡± ¡°You¡¯re wee, you should, you helped me and saved me, I¡¯m just doing you a little favor, you don¡¯t have to say thank you to me, and I¡¯m happy too, grandma ¡­¡± Suddenly realizing that she had shouted the wrong title, Christine White¡¯s small face flushed slightly, coughed lightly, and hurriedly changed her words, ¡°The olddy is very human and nice.¡± Bess Campughed moodily at her embarrassed little look, ¡°It¡¯s better to call Grandmother, or else one moment Grandmother and the next moment Old Lady, the next time you see Grandmother, you¡¯ll most likely call her by the wrong name.¡± ¡°Next time?¡± Christine White blinked in dismay as she heard the hidden message in his words, ¡°Mr. Toki, do you mean to say that I¡¯ll be videoing my old ¡­ grandmother again after that?¡± Bess Camp nodded lightly, ¡°Good, Grandmother knows about you and will be looking for you often after that.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± The corner of Christine White¡¯s mouth twitched, ¡°I can¡¯t believe this is happening, but you didn¡¯t tell me before.¡± ¡°I just realized it too.¡± Bess Camp smiled apologetically. At that moment, the cell phone he kept in his pocket rang. After he said he was sorry, he took his cell phone out and was surprised when he saw the caller ID. Chapter 433 Molly Bort’s Weights ¡°It¡¯s President Lane!¡± said Bess Camp, bringing her cell phone up to Christine White¡¯s eyes and showing her. Christine White looked at it, and sure enough, it was Baird Lane¡¯s number. She wondered, ¡°Why would he call you?¡± Could it be that she¡¯s here and he¡¯s already found out? ¡°Not sure.¡± Bess Camp brought the phone back to her heel, thought carefully, then said, ¡°I think it¡¯s that call from yesterday, and today President Lane saw me call himst night, so he came back specifically to answer it?¡± He asked her. Christine White nodded, ¡°Of course!¡± She still wants to hear Baird Lane¡¯s voice. ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Bess Camp hmmmed softly and spoke the call through, turning on the amplification for Christine White to hear. ¡°It¡¯s me!¡± Baird Lane¡¯s voice, from the cell phone. Christine White subconsciously frowned. What¡¯s going on? How his voice was so much colder than it used to be, it made people feel cold all over when they heard it. ¡°President Lane, good noon.¡± Bess Camp greeted Baird Lane. Instead of calling back, Baird Lane asked, ¡°What did you want to see me about?¡± Bess Camp knew that he was asking about the phone callst night. ¡°It¡¯s not that big of a deal, I¡¯m going back to my home country, and before I do, I¡¯d like to find out the exact progress of the current coboration between our two groups.¡± Bess Camp said to Baird Lane as she looked at Christine White. Christine White breathed a small sigh of relief. She was really afraid he¡¯d tell her whereabouts.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. ¡°The specific progress of the cooperation?¡± Baird Lane¡¯s eyes tailed slightly, ¡°Regarding that, it¡¯s on the inventory statement at the end of every month, I don¡¯t believe that Chief Camp¡¯s assistant doesn¡¯t forward it to you, Chief Camp, so Chief Camp, what¡¯s the real purpose of you calling me in the middle of the night, anyway?¡± Bess Camp wasn¡¯t surprised when the lie was seen through so quickly, still wearing a nd smile, ¡°That¡¯s really all I¡¯m after.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Baird Lane quirked the corner of his mouth mockingly, obviously still not convinced, ¡°No one in their right mind would ask about the progress of a coboration in the middle of the night.¡± ¡°I ah, I¡¯m trying to not get jetgged when I get back home so I¡¯m jetgging ahead right now, hence why I¡¯m calling you in the middle of the night President Lane, I¡¯m so sorry.¡± Bess Camp apologized. Christine White¡¯s mouth dropped open and she looked at him like he was a stranger, disbelief written in her eyes. She didn¡¯t expect, she really didn¡¯t expect, this person¡¯s so-called gentle and elegant, reserved gentleman, actually just one of the sides, the other side is actually an open-eyed blindness, still not blushing white cut ck. Sure enough ¡­ You can¡¯t judge a book by its cover! ¡°Really, since Camp¡¯s always jetgged, do it right and don¡¯t go around disturbing people at the slightest thing.¡± Baird Lane was obviously upset with Bess Camp as well, and mocked before hanging up the phone. Aunt Lucy saw his face and poured him a ss of water, ¡°Who angered you, sir?¡± ¡°Someone unimportant.¡± Baird Lane dropped his cell phone and rubbed his still slightly groggy forehead as his voice trailed back. Aunt Lucy heard him say that, so she couldn¡¯t be bothered to ask detailed questions, so she kept her mouth shut. Baird Lane finishes his water and sets it down, ¡°Anyone out there, chased off yet?¡± ¡°Got kicked out of the property, but I don¡¯t think they¡¯re going to die, they¡¯re still moring for the police to be called and for you to go to jail, sir!¡± Aunt Lucy said, disgruntled. Early this morning, the couple from The White Family came over and made a scene, crying and screaming for Mr. to pay for their son. She managed to drive the couple away, but it wasn¡¯t long before they came back, making even more of a mess than before, and even letting it slip that if Mr. didn¡¯t pay for their son, he¡¯d put Mr. in jail. It¡¯s so stupid, not to mention the fact that Mick White¡¯s death had nothing to do with Mr. The things that Mick White did, he deserved to die. And that couple even make trouble twice, crying is their son, not once asked how the wife, even if the wife is not their biological daughter, at least also called them more than twenty years of parents, they care about it is not too much. And yet, not a word! So Aunt Lucy doesn¡¯t sympathize with The White Family at all , who makes this family bad to the bone. ¡°If they want to call the police, let them do it, I want to see if they have the ability to send me to jail!¡± Baird Lane opened his mouth coldly and mercilessly, his eyes were undisguisedly disgusted and disdainful. It was obvious that he didn¡¯t give a damn about the couple. Aunt Lucy too, don¡¯t even want to mention them at this point, it¡¯s disgusting. ¡°Right sir.¡± Suddenly remembering something, Aunt Lucy pped her thigh, ¡°This morning Special Assistant Gates came over, saying that The Bort Family father and daughter refused to sign the transfer of property, and were moring to see you, asking you toe over in person before they would sign it, I¡¯ve been dealing with The White Family couple, so I¡¯ve forgotten about it. ¡± ¡°Won¡¯t sign?¡± Baird Lane¡¯s stern face sank, the cold air around him minimizing. ¡°That¡¯s what Special Assistant Gates said.¡± Aunt Lucy returned with a shiver. Baird Lane¡¯s lips curved into a cool arc, ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll go over there and see what they want!¡± With that, he stood up. Because of standing too fast, coupled with the already drowsy head, this moment is more _ dizzy, in front of the eyes are a little ck. Aunt Lucy was shocked to see his body swaying, looking like he was going to fall on the couch at any moment, and rushed to hold him up, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you, sir?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Baird Lane drew his arm back and lifted his foot toward the door. Aunt Lucy saw his face all white and followed behind him uneasily, ¡°Sir, does your head still hurt?¡± Baird Lane bends down to change his shoes and doesn¡¯t respond. This look on his face still seems like acquiescence to Aunt Lucy. Seeing him change his shoes and head out the door, Aunt Lucy pulled him back from leaving. ¡°Sir, why don¡¯t you stop seeing that father and daughter of The Bort Family for a while, you shoulde with me to the hospital first, see Dr. Norton and have your head examined properly to see what¡¯s going on, you¡¯ve been having a headache since yesterday and it hasn¡¯t cleared up until today, something is obviously not right.¡± Aunt Lucy persuaded with a million anxious words. Baird Lane frowned and yanked his hand out of her hand with all the force he could muster, ¡°There, it¡¯s just some vague pain, nothing serious, Aunt Lucy get out of the way.¡± ¡°No!¡± Aunt Lucy blocked the door, just wouldn¡¯t let him out, and looked at him with a serious face, ¡°Sir, you have to know that many big illnesses are caused from small problems that are not taken care of, you can¡¯t just ignore them.¡± Baird Lane knew Aunt Lucy was worried about him, of course, but he really didn¡¯t think this headache and dizziness of his was anything serious. In his opinion, it was just good yesterday¡¯s intracranial congestion that caused it, and it will be fine in a few days. ¡°Well Aunt Lucy, I won¡¯t change what I¡¯ve decided, you¡¯d better get out of my way!¡± Baird Lane¡¯s pupils as deep as ck holes stared coldly at Aunt Lucy, his tone was not to be trifled with. Aunt Lucy¡¯s expression stiffened and she seemed a little frightened, taking a step to the side to make way for the doorway. Baird Lane stopped wasting time on her and pulled the door open and walked out. Watching his shadow as he drove away, Aunt Lucy sighed sadly. Since his wife¡¯s ident yesterday, the result of which is still unknown, Mr.¡¯s whole person has changed, bing colder than before, with a stronger aura, and more say-so, so that even his own body is out of order, and he doesn¡¯t care. Thinking of this, Aunt Lucy shook her head helplessly and took out her cell phone to call Gates over, urging him to keep an eye on Mr. at all times, and to send Mr. to the hospital as soon as he appeared to have a very painful headache. Baird Lane doesn¡¯t yet know that Aunt Lucy arranged all this for her after he left the cottage. He sped all the way to The Bort Family Vi. Gates was already waiting at the door, and when he saw the caring, he walked over and pulled the door open for Baird Lane. Baird Lane got out of the car and headed straight for the cottage, ¡°Did Molly Bort say what she was seeing me for?¡± Chapter 434 The Will ¡°No, but she did emphasize that you take it very seriously when you hear it.¡± Gates described the meaning of Molly Bort¡¯s words at the time. Baird Lane snorted coldly, ¡°What makes her think I¡¯ll take it seriously?¡± Gates shrugged his shoulders, ¡°I don¡¯t know about that, I saw the look of confidence on her face.¡± ¡°Heh!¡± Baird Lane grunted disdainfully and came to a stop in front of a room door, lifting his leg and kicking it open. The people inside the house screamed in surprise at the sudden breaking open of the door. Molly Bort jumped right into Leo Bort¡¯s arms. Leo Bort patted her back soothingly, ¡°Molly don¡¯t be afraid, it¡¯s okay, it¡¯s Bairding.¡± ¡°Baird?¡± asked Molly Bort, looking up from Leo Bort¡¯s arms and towards the doorway, where she saw two figures standing there, led by Baird Lane and followed by Gates. Molly Bort breathed a huge sigh of relief, and that frightened heart, slowly calmed down. It¡¯s not that she¡¯s timid, but she¡¯s been tortured ever since she was taken away by Owen Dong, and with everything that happened yesterday, so much so that she now subconsciously feels scared at the slightest breeze.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. ¡°Baird, you¡¯re here.¡± Molly Bort was still a little pale, but managed to force a smile at Baird Lane. Baird Lane didn¡¯t even bother to greet her, his eyes scanning the room, and after seeing the two papers sitting on the coffee table, he headed there. Coming to a stop in front of the coffee table, he bent slightly to pick up the two documents, ¡°Why don¡¯t you sign them?¡± He asked the father and daughter in front of him, who always broke their word, with coldness in his eyes. Leo Bort got a little scared, sweat oozing from the corners of his forehead, and stammered, ¡°I ¡­ I signed ¡­¡± ¡°What? ¡± Molly Bort froze, then yelled at him in disbelief, ¡°You signed? When did you sign it?¡± A dark light flickered in Baird Lane¡¯s deep pupils, a question that he, too, wondered about. Obviously beforeing here Aunt Lucy said that Leo Bort wouldn¡¯t sign it, so howe he¡¯s signing it now. Baird Lane was intrigued by the turn of events, and his sharp gaze fell on Leo Bort, slow to move. Leo Bort¡¯s hunched shoulders cringed even more, and he even put his head down, afraid to look Baird Lane in the eye with his own daughter. ¡°I ¡­ I signed it while you were in the bathroom.¡± He returned sheepishly. Molly Bort almost gasped and fell on her back, ¡°Dad!¡± What the hell is going on here? Why did Dad turn out like this, be so timid and scared? He didn¡¯t used to be like this. At this moment, Molly Bort heart to Leo Bort can not help but rise a wave of grudging dislike, grudging their own father, how to be today¡¯s this kind of cowardly and useless appearance. Molly Bort¡¯s exuded boredom with Leo Bort was unmistakably seen by Baird Lane and Leo Bort himself. Leo Bort was shocked and angry, he couldn¡¯t believe that his daughter, who he had begged back by leaving her dignity and old face behind, would actually dislike him. He was bing weak andpromised, but it wasn¡¯t what he wanted, who told him that he was on the verge of being tortured, especially mentally, and was on the verge of breaking down These days he had been locked up here, he couldn¡¯t even get out of his room, and all the windows in the room had all been boarded up by Gates¡¯ people, in order to prevent him from having a chance to escape. Because the doors and windows were stapled shut, he couldn¡¯t see outside, and the sunlight outside couldn¡¯te in, causing the room to be not only damp, but also gloomy, and if he didn¡¯t turn on the lights, it would be just like nighttime, and he wouldn¡¯t be able to see anything. And he has been living for many days this kind of day and night can not be divided into day and night, not a single person to pay attention to him, and no one toe to his rescue, quiet as if the whole world is only one person left, he is so by the darkness has been swallowed up, has been swallowed up, into this description of the present woeful appearance of the haggard. ¡°That was fun!¡± Baird Lane suddenly spoke up, breaking the eerie silence in the room. He really didn¡¯t expect that a single word from himself could actually provoke the previous conflicts between this father and daughter and make this father and daughter show signs of breaking up. He¡¯d thought their father-daughter bond was so good, but it turned out to be nothing more than that. ¡°Leo Bort, since you¡¯ve signed it, all the property in your name, from this moment on, is no longer yours, I¡¯ll arrange for a financial inventory to be taken of what¡¯s in your name, and if it¡¯s a little less, I¡¯ll let you make it up twice as much.¡± Baird Lane pped Leo Bort in the face with the signed copy of the transfer. The move was undoubtedly humiliating and threw Leo Bort¡¯s face and dignity to the ground once again. Leo Bort¡¯s heart was filled with humiliation and hatred, but he didn¡¯t dare to show it, and could only lie low and not say a word. Baird Lane, self-conscious, handed the transfer to Gates behind him, then picked up Molly Bort¡¯s unsigned copy of the transfer and came to her. ¡°Why don¡¯t you sign? Say a reason I can ept, if not, I¡¯ll have you signed in custody.¡± Baird Lane said in a morose voice as he cupped Molly Bort¡¯s chin and moved closer to her. Molly Bort shivered, panicked in her heart, but pretended to be calm on her face, ¡°Baird, it¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to sign it, I know I¡¯ve fallen into your hands, and I have to sign it if I don¡¯t sign it, but this time I really can¡¯t sign it ah, I¡¯ve already made a will, and it¡¯s been notarized, and you know that wills are important, and with a will, it won¡¯t help me even if I sign a transfer of my property! I¡¯ve already made a will and it¡¯s been notarized. Baird Lane¡¯s hand cupping her chin tightened violently as if he were trying to crush her jaw, and her expression twisted in pain as tears and snot came out of her eyes. Baird Lane, seeing this, with disgust all in his eyes, and not caring to ask questions, flung her chin away quickly, straightened up and took a handkerchief out of his pocket, and began to clean his fingers carefully, one by one, as if they were stained with some violent venom, and watched Molly Bort with eyes wide open, and with anger and vexation. Does he dislike her so much, treat her so little? Molly Bort wanted to cry a little, it¡¯s true that once a man changes his mind, he doesn¡¯t recognize his six parents. Even if he didn¡¯t love her now, they had at least had a previous rtionship, but he didn¡¯t remember any of the old feelings and went so overboard with her! Baird Lane didn¡¯t know what Christine White was thinking, and wasn¡¯t interested, as he wiped his fingers clean and dropped his handkerchief right on the floor without it, asking grimly, ¡°When did you make your will?¡± He actually didn¡¯t realize that the woman had quietly made a will, making his n to transfer his property a failure. ¡°It was instituted a long time ago, after I turned eighteen.¡± Molly Bort sputtered without changing her face. In fact, she didn¡¯t have a will for long, and only made it after learning that Christine White was her half-sister, in order to prevent her property from falling into Christine White¡¯s hands. She knew very well that Christine White and herself had an undying hatred, and Christine White would know the identity one day, once she learned that they were both daughters of The Bort Family, then Christine White would definitely make a move to grab The Bort Family¡¯s property in order to take revenge on her, that¡¯s why she specially left a hand to make a will first, then even if she died in the end, Christine White could not get her property. That¡¯s why she specifically left a hand, first made a will, then even if she finally died in the hands of Christine White, Christine White can not get her property. As expected, she made the right move. At the thought, Molly Bort had a crazy grin in her eyes, and all her heart was in her face. Baird Lane licked the seat of his back teeth and his eyes narrowed dangerously, ¡°Molly Bort, where¡¯s the will?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not going to tell you.¡± Molly Bort¡¯s smile grew wider, ¡°Baird, I know you hate me and are disgusted with me right now, and we¡¯vee this far and are not destined to go back, so I¡¯m not going to bother pretending anything else, I¡¯m telling you unequivocally I¡¯m not going to give Christine White what¡¯s mine.¡± Baird Lane looked at her with thin eyes, ¡°The Bort Family never had anything of yours, and what you call yours, as you call it, is all Christine White¡¯s.¡± Chapter 435 Leo Bort’s Weirdness ¡°So what, I¡¯ve been enjoying these for over twenty years, so whether it¡¯s The Bort Family¡¯s vi or The Bort Family¡¯s property, it¡¯s tainted with my scent, and when I say they¡¯re mine, they¡¯re mine.¡± Molly Bort retorted defiantly. Baird Lane¡¯s eyes grew somber, a faint murderous aura looming. Molly Bort¡¯s heart skipped a beat when she saw it, and she subconsciously leaned towards Leo Bort, ¡°What, you want to kill me? Let me tell you, it¡¯s useless, even if you kill me, you won¡¯t get the will, do you know who the heir on my will is?¡± She looked at the man provocatively. The man¡¯s biting gaze, however, fell on her neck, which was slender and white, as beautiful as a swan, making people want to pinch it. ¡°Who is it?¡± Baird Lane¡¯s voice was hoarse and ghastly. Molly Bort rubbed her arms and leaned closer to Leo Bort, ¡°It¡¯s The White Family that couple, for me, an enemy of an enemy is a friend, I knew early on that there would be a duel between Christine White and me, and only one of us would get a good end to the duel, so I left myself open to it early on. I left myself a way out.¡± Even Leo Bort was taken aback by this statement, not to mention Baird Lane. ¡°What have you left behind?¡± Leo Bort asked in a shaky voice. When did this daughter, be so strange, do anything, even he, her father, had to hide it from him and not tell. Molly Bort listened to Leo Bort¡¯s questioning, raised her eyelids and looked askance at him, ¡°Of course it¡¯s the back way of not letting Christine White have thestugh ah, the duel between Christine White and I, there are just two results, either she dies or I die, if she dies it¡¯s naturally a happy ending for me, and if I die, everything I have will fall into her hands, I don¡¯t want that, so ¡­¡± ¡°So you made yourself an early will?¡± Baird Lane¡¯s veins popped out at the corners of his forehead. Molly Bort terse, ¡°That¡¯s right, I just don¡¯t want Christine White to be good, I hate her, she stole you and now she¡¯s going to steal my dad, my dad¡¯s and my property, so how can I let her seed, even if I die, I¡¯m going to sicken her so that she can¡¯t get my property even if she wins me. ¡± She¡¯d rather give all her money to someone else than leave it to Christine White. ¡°I have to say, that was a very smart move on your part, indeed, to ruin my ns.¡± Baird Lane walked around Molly Bort, his eyes cold as he looked down at her. Molly Bort heard him say this, her heart was a piece of triumph, ¡°So Baird, you can¡¯t kill me, once I die, the will immediately take effect, then Christine White can only get my father¡¯s share of the property, my share she can¡¯t get anything, but instead she has to watch them fall to The White Family people¡¯s pockets, and I¡¯m not afraid to tell you where the will is.¡± Molly Bort ruffled her wig that hadn¡¯t been tended to in a long time and had be knotted, ¡°The Flower Family Bank, that¡¯s where my will exists, and with the centuries-old heritage of the Flower Family Bank, even you, Baird, won¡¯t be able to talk them into giving it to you.¡± As the words fell, she looked at the grim-faced man above her head with a thousand smug eyes.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. Leo Bort, who hadn¡¯t said a word since he asked that earlier, looked at his daughter beside him and regretted it in his heart. Why hadn¡¯t I thought of the whole will thing myself. If he had thought of it, he could have made a will, too, and he wouldn¡¯t have been forced to sign this conveyance now. As he thought about it, Leo Bort couldn¡¯t help but feel a sense of resentment towards Molly Bort, his daughter, rising in his heart. It was ungrateful of this daughter toin that she herself had thought of making a will to put an end to the result of letting her property be taken away from her, without telling him, her father, a little. And Baird Lane really didn¡¯t expect Molly Bort to get it so right this time. Kinda underestimated her! ¡°It¡¯s true that I can¡¯t get the Flower Family Bank to give me the will, and I¡¯m not going to kill you, I¡¯m going to keep you alive, and as long as you live one more day, I¡¯ve got a way of getting the will, do you believe me?¡± Baird Lane reached out without mercy and cupped Molly Bort¡¯s face. The Bort Family got to where it is today because of a start-up grant from E Smith. It can be said that the entire property of The Bort Family should have been owned by E Smith, who died, and Christine White, as her biological daughter, deserved to inherit everything from her. So Molly Bort has that property in her hands, and he¡¯s not giving it up by any means, and must get it back for Christine White. Molly Bort¡¯s face was contorted by Baird Lane¡¯s pinching and her eyes bulged outward, making her visage hard, even her voice jarred when she spoke, ¡°I believe that, of course I do, and I also know that as soon as you get your hands on the will, you¡¯ll be settling scores against me, but I still have a way of making sure you can¡¯t do that to me. ¡± She said with extreme self-importance. The strength in Baird Lane¡¯s hand tightened, ¡°Where did you get that confidence?¡± Molly Bort¡¯s tears came out in pain, ¡°My confidence is my two kidneys!¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± Baird Lane frowned. Leo Bort, on the other hand, looked startled and shouted, ¡°Molly, shut up!¡± Molly Bort¡¯s eyes flickered as if she hadn¡¯t heard, looking at the man in front of her with two watery eyes, ¡°Baird, you don¡¯t realize, do you, that Christine White she ¡­¡± ¡°I told you to shut up, did you hear me!¡± Leo Bort, seeing that she was going to say more, red with his old eyes and spoke again to stop her. This father and daughter, one of them is going to say it and the other one has to stop it, so there¡¯s obviously something wrong. Baird Lane¡¯s curiosity was sessfully piqued as he let go of Molly Bort¡¯s face and pivoted his body to kick Leo Bort over, ¡°Gag him!¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Gates, who had been guarding the corner as a transparent person, heard hismand and answered, walked to the cab on one side, took a roll of wide tape from it, sealed Leo Bort¡¯s mouth, and wrapped Leo Bort¡¯s arms and legs while doing so. With that done, he put the tape down and went back to stand in the corner, continuing to be transparent as he waited for his next order. Molly Bort looked at Leo Bort, who had fallen to the ground unable to move, only able to stare and whimper, and let out a small, inessible sigh before calmly averting her gaze. ¡°Now that the obstruction is gone you can go on, Christine White what happened to her and what happened to your kidneys?¡± Baird Lane asked indifferently, but with a sense of foreboding in his heart. ¡°What I¡¯m trying to say is that Christine White she won¡¯t live to see thirty.¡± Molly Bort smiled as she met his gaze. Baird Lane burst into a rage and grabbed her by the neck, ¡°What are you talking about!¡± The smile on Molly Bort¡¯s face just froze with the suddenness of the choke on her neck, followed by a face full of pain and the choking sensation of not being able to breathe. She couldn¡¯t exhale, her face was red, and she kept pping her hand against Baird Lane¡¯s. Only Baird Lane¡¯s choke is so tight that the hand is like an iron vice, and no matter how much Molly Bort taps it, it doesn¡¯t loosen halfway. It was only when Baird Lane finally saw that she had begun to roll her eyes that he came to his senses and released his hand. ¡°That¡¯s very good of you, how dare you curse her!¡± Baird Lane crouched in front of Molly Bort and looked at her like she was dead. Molly Bort was exhaling greedily in big gulps of air when she heard him say this and gasped, ¡°I¡¯m not cursing her, I¡¯m telling the truth, she just won¡¯t live to be thirty.¡± ¡°Oooh ¡­¡± Leo Bort started barking again. Baird Lane waves his hand. Gates immediately stepped forward and grabbed Leo Bort by the cor and took the man out. That left Baird Lane and Molly Bort alone in the room. Molly Bort, much better, her breathing calming down, lowered her red eyes and said, ¡°All you know is that Christine White¡¯s own mother died in a car ident, but you don¡¯t know that even if E Smith hadn¡¯t been in that ident, she wouldn¡¯t have survived much longer, and do you know why that is?¡± Chapter 436 – Hereditary Kidney Failure Baird Lane clenched his fists in a death grip and didn¡¯t pick up on her words, only lifting his chin slightly. Molly Bort knew that this gesture of his was a way of telling her to stop selling the story and move on. She took a deep breath before giving a gloating smile, ¡°That¡¯s because E Smith has kidney failure, and her kidney failure isn¡¯t just any kidney failure, once she doesn¡¯t find a suitable kidney source before she¡¯s thirty years old, she¡¯s bound to die, and Christine White, who was born her daughter, also has kidney failure. ¡± ¡°You think I¡¯m going to believe your bullshit?¡± Baird Lane said coldly, his tone full of sarcasm. Molly Bort is also not annoyed, but also very calm, ¡°Of course you don¡¯t believe it, because looking at Christine White¡¯s appearance, it is true that she doesn¡¯t look like she has kidney failure either, but what I said is indeed a fact, E Smith¡¯s kidney failure is inherited in her family, and it is still a hidden symptom, and the general examination can¡¯t find it out either. ¡± ¡°Are you trying to say that Christine White inherited E Smith¡¯s kidney failure?¡± Baird Lane narrowed his eyes. Molly Bort raised her little face, ¡°That¡¯s right, Daddy told me that E Smith inherited her kidney failure from her mother and it¡¯s been there for generations, so Christine White is definitely no exception, and as I just said, this kidney failure is not like normal kidney failure, it¡¯s an invisible symptom with atency period of up to twenty years ¡­¡± The incubation period? Baird Lane¡¯s pupils fluttered and his expression began to change. When Molly Bort saw him like this, she knew that he had begun to care, jealous and at the same time more pleased, ¡°It seems that you understand the meaning of my words ah, that¡¯s right, Christine White¡¯s renal failure because of thetency period, it will begin to develop when she is about twenty-five years old, and once the onset of the disease, her kidneys deteriorate more than the ordinary patients with renal failure to be much faster if ¡­¡± Her eyes rolled and she deliberately trailed off. Baird Lane couldn¡¯t wait and drank low, ¡°If what, say!¡± Molly Bort smiled intensely, ¡°If she doesn¡¯t have a kidney source within two years, she will die, although there are quite a lot of kidneys on the market now, but Christine White is different, she has a special blood type, it¡¯s very hard to find a kidney that matches her, and I¡¯m the only one who can save her.¡± ¡°Are you trying to say your kidneys will match?¡± Baird Lane¡¯s gaze moved to her waist. Molly Bort also graciously straightened up and let him look, ¡°That¡¯s right, on the other hand, Christine White and I are supposed to bepatible, we have the same blood type, her bone marrow is a match for me, then my kidneys surely are too, and aren¡¯t you convinced that she didn¡¯t die in the industrial area, so you¡¯re surely going to get her back, she is almost twenty-five now, isn¡¯t she.¡± The implication is that by twenty-five, Christine White¡¯s kidneys, are going to start getting sick. How could Baird Lane not hear it, his head dropping slightly, his hair spilling a shadow that shrouded half of his face, making it impossible to read his expression? He didn¡¯t know if she was telling the truth or not, but it was the kind of thing that a quick check would tell him, and she shouldn¡¯t be talking nonsense. So that means that what she said is most likely true! Baird Lane¡¯s eyes reddened at the thought, ¡°What is your purpose in telling me this?¡± ¡°Of course it¡¯s to live and not go to jail, I know that my dad and I have done a lot of wrong things and you won¡¯t let us go, and I don¡¯t want to die or go to jail, so naturally I have toe up with leverage to fight for myself, how about I donate a kidney for Christine White as long as you promise me that I will do it for her when you get her back?¡± She lifted her chin to make a deal with him, but in her heart, she didn¡¯t think so. She didn¡¯t think he could get Christine White back, Christine White was pushed out of the car by her, she couldn¡¯t run away from a fire that big, she would have been burned alive, as to why she couldn¡¯t find the body, where to find it if it burned to ashes? And the reason she brings up the fact that Christine White has kidney failure is for two purposes, one is to get out of her current predicament and the other is Mrs. Lane¡¯s status. As long as he lets her donate a kidney to Christine White, she can make more offers, whether it¡¯s an offer to stay in his vi or an offer to let him take care of her, he will surely agree to it for the sake of Christine White, and then she will have the certainty to take Christine White¡¯s ce. As for theter part where he really can¡¯t find Christine White and tries to get back at her after he finally realizes that she¡¯s dead, she has a way of dealing with it. Unaware of what Molly Bort had in mind, Baird Lane pursed his thin lips and looked coldly at her who was agitated because she was too involved in her thoughts, ¡°What if I don¡¯t say yes?¡± ¡°Then I¡¯ll give myself a stab in the kidney, I can¡¯t die if I poke one anyway, but Christine White not so much.¡± Molly Bortughed nastily. Baird Lane¡¯s temples bulged, ¡°You threatened me!¡± ¡°I¡¯m just giving you a choice, a choice to save Christine White or not, so think about it, and let me know anytime you do.¡± Molly Bort pointed to the door of the room, signaling that he could leave. But Baird Lane did not go, and stood there looking at her with a grim face for some moments before turning to go out. ¡°President Lane,¡± Gates inquired as he saw hime out and pushed Leo Bort into the room behind him, shutting the door behind him, ¡°President Lane, just what the hell did Molly Bort mean when she said that the missus wouldn¡¯t live past thirty, huh? ?¡± Baird Lane closed his eyes slightly and hammered his even more aching head, not meaning to answer. Seeing this, Gates sardonically pushed up his sses and stopped asking questions. At this point, Baird Lane suddenly instructed, ¡°You go and look into E Smith¡¯s mother¡¯s family right away, preferably for more than five generations; I want to know how many of her mother¡¯s family didn¡¯t live past thirty and died of kidney failure.¡± ¡°Kidney failure?¡± Gates froze, then quickly responded, stunned, ¡°President Lane you mean, Mrs. She ¡­¡± ¡°Go on!¡± Baird Lane interrupted unpleasantly. Gates responded in a huff, not daring to linger any longer, and immediately went to do as he was told. Baird Lane didn¡¯t stick around much longer, either, and drove toward the hospital after Gates left, ready to ask Ives Norton at the hospital if there were any cases of kidney failure like the one Molly Bort was talking about. He drove fast, not slowing down at all along the way, and several times nearly caused other cars on the road to run into each other. ¡°That seems to be President Lane¡¯s car.¡± Inside a ck sedan, the man driving looked at the arrogant Maybach in front of him and suddenly said. The drowsy woman in the passenger seat next to him heard his voice and her eyes snapped open, ¡°Baird?¡± ¡°You¡¯re awake.¡± Bess Camp gave her an afterimage. Christine White rolled down her window, ¡°You just said Baird, where is he?¡±R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only ¡°Right up ahead, that Maybach, see it?¡± Bess Camp freed a hand and pointed through the ss in a direction ahead. Christine White looked around and saw the familiar bodywork, a slight excitement in her eyes, ¡°I can¡¯t believe I¡¯m running into Baird even here, but where is he going?¡± ¡°Do you want to know?¡± Bess Camp asked. Christine White nodded, ¡°I¡¯m a little worried when he¡¯s driving so fast and it¡¯s not clear if something is wrong.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not easy, let¡¯s just follow it.¡± Bess Campughed softly. Christine White was a bit impressed, but still refused, ¡°No, didn¡¯t Grandmother just call, saying she wanted a videoter, we¡¯d better go back, it¡¯s been out long enough.¡± The main reason for this outing was to meet Mick White and give him onest Land. So Bess Camp takes her there, only it pisses her off that the couple from The White Family had time to mess around with The Lane Family cottage instead of iming Mick White¡¯s body back. ¡°It¡¯s okay, since you¡¯re so worried about President Lane, let¡¯s go over there and check it out.¡± Bess Camp said with a gentle smile. Christine White opened her mouth, ¡°But won¡¯t Grandmother be angry if she goes and doesn¡¯t know when she¡¯ll be back?¡± Chapter 437 – Believing She’s Not Dead ¡°I¡¯ll just talk to Grandmater, she won¡¯t be mad.¡± Bess Camp assured. He had said so, and Christine White, who cared for Baird Lane herself, naturally had no problem with it, and hmmm¡¯d, ¡°Good.¡± ¡°Sit tight then, I¡¯m going to speed up or I¡¯ll lose President Lane in a minute.¡± Bess Camp cautioned. Christine White grabbed the seatbelt in front of her, ¡°I¡¯m sitting tight.¡± Bess Camp said yes and pushed the gas down to catch up in the direction Baird Lane was heading. After chasing them for almost ten minutes, Christine White looked out the window at the familiar scenery and her eyebrows furrowed, ¡°That¡¯s the direction to the hospital.¡± Could Baird Lane¡¯s destination be the hospital? Is he sick? Christine White¡¯s heart sank at the thought, her hand on her seatbelt tightening, and her eyes brimming with undisguised worry. Bess Camp nced at her in the afterglow, ¡°Don¡¯t think too much about it, maybe President Lane is just there for something.¡± ¡°What could be wrong with going to the hospital?¡± Christine White was still worried. Isn¡¯t that what going to the hospital is all about. ¡°We won¡¯t know until we do.¡± Bess Camp turned the steering wheel, then asked, ¡°Are you going to appear before President Lane?¡± Christine White thought for a few seconds, ¡°If he¡¯s really visiting, I¡¯ll show up, if not, I¡¯ll hold off.¡±Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. ¡°That¡¯s fine too, he¡¯s parked.¡± Bess Camp looked at the stopped Maybach in front of her and also pulled into a parking space in front of the hospital. Christine White let go of her seatbelt, ¡°Let¡¯s get out of the car too.¡± When she had finished, she put on the hood of her duffle coat, opened the car door, and then furtively followed Baird Lane. Bess Camp looked at her like this, like she was a thief, and couldn¡¯t help but smile and follow her. Following her all the way to the surgery, Christine White watched Baird Lane enter Ives Norton¡¯s office and hurriedly jogged a few steps to the door of Ives Norton¡¯s office, intending to eavesdrop on whether Baird Lane was here to see a doctor or had business with Ives Norton. ¡°Baird, what are you doing here?¡± Ives Norton¡¯s voice took the lead. Christine White leaned her ear toward the doorframe to hear better, and Bess Camp, standing behind her, couldn¡¯t resist taking a picture of her face to send to her grandmotherter. ¡°I have questions for you.¡± This time it was Baird Lane¡¯s voice, and with a hint of urgency. Christine White sighed in relief and her lifted heart fell back. So he¡¯s not sick. He¡¯s not here to see a doctor. ¡°What¡¯s the problem?¡± Ives Norton put down the pen in his hand and lifted his head up to reveal a face covered in fatigue. From yesterday to now, he hadn¡¯t rested a single moment, one after another, paralyzing himself with work and dulling his pain with busyness. It was the only way he wouldn¡¯t have to think about the fact that the one he liked, might be gone. ¡°Is there atency period for kidney failure?¡± Baird Lane didn¡¯t care if Ives Norton was tired or not, and asked in a hushed voice as he hammered his desk with his fist. ¡°Kidney failure?¡± Ives Norton raised his eyebrows suspiciously, ¡°Why are you asking that all of a sudden?¡± Outside the door, Christine White nodded along, wondering what he was doing asking this all of a sudden. ¡°Christine,¡± there were two sudden nudges on the shoulder. Christine White lowered her voice to Bess Camp, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°I¡¯m going to go call my grandmother, and if I¡¯m not back in a few minutes, you can go wait for me in the car.¡± Bess Camp gave her the car keys. Christine White picked it up, ¡°I got it, go ahead.¡± Bess Camp rubbed her hair and walked away with her cell phone. ¡°Why do they all like to rub my hair, is my hair that good?¡± Christine White pouted her lips and muttered unhappily. In the office, Ives Norton¡¯s questioning voice continued, ¡°Baird, you¡¯re not trying to tell me that you have kidney failure, are you?¡± ¡°No!¡± Baird Lane pursed his lips in displeasure, ¡°Just tell me if there¡¯s atency period or not!¡± ¡°There are, but this is rare, usually there is atent stage of kidney failure, are hidden symptoms, before the onset of the disease can not be seen at all, even the physical examination may not be detected, but this kind of kidney failure, basically is inherited in the family.¡± Ives Norton answered him in detail. Then felt and not enough, and added: ¡± As for the incubation period, the incubation period of each gic family is not the same, some are a few years, some more than ten years, in a word, it is during the incubation period, that person is as healthy as a normal person, but as soon as the incubation period is over, the disease will be onset right away, and the rate of renal failure is faster than the ordinary renal failure patients!¡± Baird Lane heard it, and his brain felt like it had been hit hard with a hammer, so hard that he swayed and was about to fall down. Luckily, the desk was in front of him, and he braced his hands on it in time to not actually fall. But he braced the table with so much force that he shifted the desk out of position, the corners of the table scraping across the smooth floor tiles with a harsh scraping sound. Christine White heard themotion and almost couldn¡¯t hold back from showing herself, but in the end reason overcame her impulses and she brought back the one foot she had taken. ¡°Baird what¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Ives Norton saw that Baird Lane wasn¡¯t quite right and immediately got up from his chair and helped him to sit down on the couch off to the side. Baird Lane half held his forehead, his voice low, ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± He had just heard the above description of kidney failure, simr to what Molly Bort had said, and was momentarily irritated. ¡°Is it really all right, you¡¯re blushing.¡± Ives Norton reached out uneasily to probe his forehead. But before he could touch it, he was stopped by Baird Lane waving his hand, ¡°Okay, do you still have Christine White¡¯s medical records here?¡± ¡°Yes, why?¡± Ives Norton¡¯s sses reflect. Christine White¡¯s fingers curled as she peeled herself against the doorframe, inexplicably uneasy. What¡¯s going on? Why is she suddenly mentioned? ¡°Molly Bort told me today that E Smith has this hereditarytent kidney failure, so I came over here specifically to ask you, since you have Christine White¡¯s medical records, can you tell if she inherited this kidney failure?¡± Baird Lane stared intently at Ives Norton. Ives Norton¡¯s eyes widened, ¡°What? You said Christine her real mom ¡­¡± Baird Lane nods. Outside the door, Christine White covered her mouth, her pupils trembling and her mind buzzing even more. If her understanding is correct, are they saying that her own mother had hereditary kidney failure, and she was passed on? How is this possible ¡­ ¡°Baird, this is no joke, what if Molly Bort is lying to you?¡± Ives Norton collected his inner surprise and looked at Baird Lane with a very serious expression. Baird Lane rubbed his temples to soothe his head that was on the verge of splitting from the pain, ¡°So I¡¯ve asked Gates to check the medical history of E Smith¡¯s mother¡¯s family, and if it turns out in the end that the Ye family doesn¡¯t have this gic disease, then naturally I won¡¯t let Molly Bort off the hook.¡± ¡°I see what you¡¯re saying, but let me tell you clearly, I do have Christine¡¯s medical records, but the previous ones were clean, so I can¡¯t know if Christine is gically predisposed or not unless I have Christinee here in person and have her kidneys checked specifically.¡± Speaking of which, Ives Norton took off his sses, revealing a pair of bleary eyes, ¡°Unfortunately, she won¡¯t being back, she¡¯s dead ¡­¡± Couldn¡¯t even find the body. ¡°She¡¯s not dead!¡± Baird Lane pranced to his feet and stared at Ives Norton with a very bad look on his face, ¡°I¡¯m sure she¡¯s not dead, she¡¯s just always been, and that I¡¯m going to find her.¡± ¡°Baird ¡­¡± Christine White was touched to hear these words from the man. Ives Norton likewise stood, ¡°What makes you so sure she¡¯s not dead, where could she have gotten to in that fire?¡± Chapter 438 Another Hospital Baird Lane¡¯s eyes flickered slightly and he clenched his back teeth without answering. Ives Norton put his hand on his shoulder, ¡°Baird, I know you are very sad about Christine¡¯s ident, you don¡¯t want to believe that she has ¡­ the truth, that¡¯s why you¡¯re convinced that you can get her back, but you have to realize that the truth is the truth, and fooling yourself can only fool you for a while, not forever.¡± ¡°What the hell are you trying to say?¡± Baird Lane¡¯s eyes were a little red and tinted with blood. Ives Norton sighed softly, ¡°I¡¯d say ept the fact that Christine is gone!¡± ¡°epted?¡± As if hearing a big joke, Baird Lane snorted, ¡°I told you, she¡¯s not dead! I¡¯m here today to confirm if she has hereditary kidney failure as well, and after confirming that, I¡¯ll also look for a suitable kidney source for her, so when shees back, she¡¯ll be able to have the surgery at any time!¡± He was never going to believe that Christine White really died in that fire. For him to believe, for him to ept, unless he is shown the body. Otherwise never! Outside, Christine White listens to what Baird Lane intends to do for herself with both emotion and bitterness. Touched that not only does he believe she¡¯s alive, but he¡¯s even nning to get her a kidney. The bitter part is that she actually has it, and it¡¯s still hereditary! God was really ying a trick on her, putting her in danger again and again, only to have here back from the dead. And each time she came back from the dead, instead of calm, she was weed with the next even more thrilling cmity, like this one, where she managed to survive the explosion, only toe back with the bad news of kidney failure! Why did God y her like this!This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Christine White closed her eyes and lowered her head sadly, reaching down to her waist, where her kidneys were, and dialing in her heart. She is now very afraid, not afraid that she will die because of this disease, but afraid that if she really has this disease, she will still pass it on to the child in her belly, and then she will be too sorry for the child in her belly. The more she thought about it, the harder it got, and Christine White was in no mood to eavesdrop any longer, stumbling towards the exit as her palms trembled and grabbed at her chest. She wanted to find a ce to calm down. What she heard today was too much of a shock for her1 In the office, Baird Lane nced slightly toward the door with a frown. ¡°Baird, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Ives Norton sensed his movement and turned his head along with him, only to find nothing there at the door. Baird Lane withdrew his gaze, ¡°It¡¯s okay, I was wondering, is there a suitable kidney source for Christine White at the hospital?¡± ¡°Are you for real?¡± Ives Norton frowned, ¡°Baird, let¡¯s not even talk about whether Christine is still alive or not, it doesn¡¯t make a difference whether Christine inherited this or not, you¡¯re just ¡­¡± ¡± ¡°Just in case!¡± Baird Lane interrupted him, peremptorily, ¡°I need a kidney, if the hospital has one, you keep it for me, and when it¡¯s time to find her and make sure she did inherit it, you operate on her, and if she didn¡¯t inherit it, all the better, of course.¡± Ives Norton pped his forehead with a headache, ¡°You¡¯re really ¡­ OK, I¡¯ll join you in expecting Christine to be alive, but I¡¯m afraid the kidney thing won¡¯t be easy.¡± ¡°What?¡± Baird Lane¡¯s lips pressed down. Ives Norton lowered his eyes and said, ¡°Christine¡¯s blood type is unique and there are no more than a handful of people who hold it, so it¡¯s going to be hard to find a kidney source that has a match for her, at least not for a few years.¡± Baird Lane was a little displeased with the answer, but nothing much surprised. Because Molly Bort already said so. And it also says that thetency period is about twenty-five years, so if Christine White really inherited kidney failure, she would probably have to start in the past two years, and her kidneys would be so fast that she wouldn¡¯tst more than a couple of years. Does that mean only Molly Bort¡¯s kidneys? Baird Lane¡¯s eyelids drooped and his blocked dark eyes flickered in and out of focus, unsure of what he was thinking. After a while, he closed his eyes, and when he opened them again, they were cold, ¡°I¡¯ll do it myself about the kidney source!¡± ¡°You have an arrangement?¡± Ives Norton was surprised. Baird Lane, with a shrewd glint in his eye, didn¡¯t answer, fighting back a headache as he headed for the door. Just outside the door, his cell phone rang. As he walked towards the elevator, he took his phone out and looked at it before putting it to his ear. ¡°President Lane, I¡¯ve found out what you asked me to find out.¡± Gates¡¯ gruff voice rang out on the other end of the line. Baird Lane¡¯s heart sank, ¡°And the results?¡± ¡°Molly Bort is right, almost every generation of the Ye family has someone who doesn¡¯t live past thirty, from twenty-five onwards their bodies gradually weaken, before the eighties of thest world, the Ye family didn¡¯t know that it was hereditary renal failure, it wasn¡¯t until the eighties that they learned about it after medical science had advanced, but it still didn¡¯t change the end of the Ye family¡¯s early deaths. ¡± ¡°Because there¡¯s no source of kidneys!¡± Baird Lane snapped. Gates responded, ¡°Yes, there¡¯s never been a fit because of the blood type.¡± ¡°I know!¡± Baird Lane¡¯s eyes narrowed, ¡°You go over to The Bort Family vi now and tell Molly Bort I¡¯ll be right there!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Although he didn¡¯t know what President Lane was doing meeting Molly Bort, he didn¡¯t ask anything and nodded in response. The call ended and Baird Lane stepped out of the elevator, then rested against the wall beside it for a moment, waiting until his spirits were no longer so tight before he reared his feet and headed for the courtyard gates. He left in a hurry, got into his car and left. Christine White kept looking in the direction of his car away for a long time, not withdrawing her gaze until Bess Camp pulled the door open and came up, and then her soul returned to its ce. ¡°How long have you been waiting?¡± Bess Camp looked at the moody woman in the passenger seat as she buckled her seatbelt. ¡°It didn¡¯t take long.¡± Christine White shook her head slightly, her voice a little choked, obviously having cried. Bess Camp¡¯s hand stopped as she was about to put it in gear, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Christine White lowered her head to her chest and asked without answering, ¡°Do you think I did something terrible in my past life?¡± How else could she have suffered so much in her life. Christine White¡¯s nonsensicalment made Bess Camp confused to hear, ¡°What does that mean?¡± Christine White covered her little face and told what she had overheard, all of it. Bess Camp was stunned, ¡°Is that even possible?¡± ¡°It was Baird himself who said it should be true.¡± Christine White touched her waist, her eyes full of bitterness. Bess Camp tapped her fingers on the steering wheel, ¡°This is the hospital, I¡¯ll take you for a full checkup to see if you inherited that or not.¡± ¡°No, I don¡¯t want to do it here, Ives will find out.¡± Christine White shook her head. Bess Camp mused, ¡°Well, how about I take you to another hospital?¡± ¡°Uh-huh.¡± Christine White agreed. Bess Camp saw that she hadn¡¯t fastened her seatbelt yet and peered over to help her do so, then started the car. Once at the other hospital, Bess Camp dragged Christine White to register for a full internal exam. The results of the test would be out in two hours, and Christine White sat in a chair outside the department, waiting without saying a word. The wait over Land was long, so long that she felt uneasy. Bess Camp sat right next to Christine White to keep herpany, sensing the negative and negative vibeing out of her and raised her hand to gently pat her back, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, maybe you didn¡¯t inherit it.¡± Christine White¡¯s lips quirked twice without speaking. At that moment, the door to the unit opened and a nurse came out of it, ¡°Christine White?¡± Christine White stood up when she heard her name called, ¡°I¡¯m here, did my test resultse back?¡± Chapter 439 Advice on Abortion The nurse gave her a look and did not answer, but simply said, ¡°The head doctor is looking for you, so go in and ask him.¡± The words left his mouth and he went back to the section. ¡°This ¡­¡± Christine White bit her lip. Bess Camp tapped her on the shoulder, ¡°Go on.¡± Christine White bit her lip, hmmmed, and lifted her foot into the section as well. ¡°Doctor!¡± Going inside, she called out to the doctor inside. The doctor looked up, ¡°You¡¯re Christine White?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Christine White sat over and sat down across from him. The doctor picked up a report on his desk and pushed it in front of her, ¡°Here are your test results, take a look at them.¡± Christine White stared at the white paper in front of her, hesitant to reach out for it. She was afraid, afraid that it was going to turn out the way she wanted it to up here. ¡°Why don¡¯t you look?¡± The doctor asked, frowning when he saw Christine White set still. Christine White swallowed, ¡°That ¡­ Doctor, I don¡¯t want to see it, so if you have any questions, just tell me.¡± She didn¡¯t really have the courage and guts to see it for herself. ¡°Okay, since you said so.¡± The doctor brought back the examination report, flipped it twice, and said, ¡°You are all the organs examined, there is no problem with your heart, liver, or anything else, the only thing that is problematic is that your kidneys are a bit weak, and the initial suspicion, is failure.¡± Boom! Christine White felt something in her head that exploded and sted her, making her feel like the whole world had gone gray. Surprisingly, it¡¯s true, she really was gically predisposed to kidney failure. And her incubation period has passed, and now she¡¯s starting to get sick. ¡°Why? Why this time of year!¡± Christine White¡¯s psyche crumbled and her little face was pale. The doctor looked at her like this and showed no sympathy or pity, because he had seen patients break down so many times that he was numb. ¡°Ms. White, I know this result is a big blow to you, so I hope you will seek medical treatment as early as possible, early treatment can also buy more time for waiting for the kidney source, your blood type is special and the kidney source is very hard to find, so I hope you consider it clearly.¡± The doctor said. Christine White¡¯s eyes were red and tears were welling up inside, ¡°Doctor, is it true that if I get treatment now, the baby that¡¯s in my belly, I have to get rid of it?¡± ¡°Good, because not only do you have to take a lot of medication during the treatment, but you also have to input a lot of drugs, the baby in your belly won¡¯t be able to stay, and even if it does, it will either be stillborn or deformed.¡± The doctor replied. Christine White swayed, only to feel some ckness in her eyes. She shook her head hard to get rid of that dizziness in her head and stood up clutching her stomach, ¡°No, I can¡¯t get rid of it, I¡¯m so pregnant, how can I get rid of it.¡± ¡°You can¡¯t heal without measuring!¡± The doctor¡¯s serious face. Christine White still shook her head, tears streaming down her face, ¡°Is it okay if I don¡¯t have any more treatments then? I just want to have him.¡± ¡°With your current state of health, and the rate at which your kidneys are failing, you won¡¯t necessarily be able to deliver your child in full term, and even if you can, do you dare to guarantee that your child isn¡¯t gically predisposed?¡± The doctor asked her. Christine White froze, her little mouth opening several times, unable to speak. The doctor sighed, ¡°I understand your feelings, but many things in the world are not the best of both worlds, I hope you can understand, so, go back and think about it first, ande back to the hospital when you have figured it out. ¡± After that, the doctor loaded her with the test results and handed them to her. Christine White just went out with her soul. Bess Camp had been waiting for her and when she saw here out, she immediately stepped forward, ¡°How did it turn out?¡± Christine White turned her stiff neck like he was looking at her, both eyes scattered and empty in a frightening way. Bess Camp¡¯s heart skipped a beat as a sense of foreboding surged through her, ¡°Christine, don¡¯t you scare me!¡± ¡°¡­¡± Still unable to make a sound, Christine White slowly turned her neck back and put her head down. As she moved, all of her hair also fell downwards, blocking her face so tightly that she couldn¡¯t see the slightest expression, and could only infer through the color of her neck that she looked bad at the moment. Without making much of a stop, she just crossed to Bess Camp¡¯s side and walked forward at a stiff pace. Bess Camp looked at his back and then at the section behind him, tempted to go in and ask what her condition was. But ultimately more worried about her, worried that something might happen to her if she went out in this condition, he resisted the thought of going into the section and chased after her. In the car, Christine White opted for the back seat instead of the passenger seat this time. She looked a little miserable as she took off her shoes and curled her tiny body up in the back seat. She still hadn¡¯t opened her mouth to speak, and even closed her eyes, not moving a muscle, as if she were asleep. Bess Camp nced at her through the rearview mirror every now and then, worried about her in the state she was in. Back at the residence, Bess Camp stopped the car, unbuckled her seatbelt and got out of the car, then turned around and pulled open the backseat door and gently nudged Christine White¡¯s shoulder, trying to tell her to get out of the car. Yet she didn¡¯t respond. Puzzled, Bess Camp went to her face, only to find that she was actually asleep. I think I slept through crying. My eyshes aren¡¯t dry yet. They¡¯re still wet. ¡°Hey ¡­¡± Sighing slightly, Bess Camp pulled her sleeve up a fraction of an inch up her small arm and peeked into the car, scooping Christine White out across the room and heading for the living room. All the way there, Christine White was unawakened and slept soundly until the moment Bess Camp pawned her to her bed, when she suddenly opened her eyes and woke up.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. ¡°Where is this?¡± She asked, confused and still a little less clear. Bess Camp stood up straight, ¡°We¡¯re back.¡± ¡°Well.¡± Christine White rubbed her sore eyes, ¡°Did I just fall asleep?¡± ¡°Yeah, more sleep?¡± Bess Camp asked. Christine White shook her head, ¡°No, can¡¯t sleep anymore and I¡¯m afraid to.¡± She had just fallen asleep and had a dream. I dreamed of receiving treatment, aborting the baby, and then waking up in shock. ¡°Hungry then?¡± Christine White didn¡¯t want to sleep, and Bess Camp didn¡¯t press the issue, turning to other questions. Christine White still shook her head, ¡°No appetite.¡± ¡°Well.¡± Bess Camp answered, her usual gentle gaze falling on her, wanting to speak, as if she wanted to ask something else but couldn¡¯t. At that moment, out of the corner of his eye, he was suddenly drawn to the file bag on the floor. He remembered that it had been in her arms since she came out of the hospital, even when she fell asleep in the car, she hadn¡¯t been able to do anything about it without letting go, and then he had just brought it up with him. As for why she was on the floor at this moment, it would be because she had just let go when he carried her to the bed. And what was in it, he probably guessed. Bending down to pick up the bag of papers from the floor, Bess Camp held it up to Christine White, ¡°Can I open it?¡± Christine White¡¯s head nodded slightly, both eyes staring nkly at the sheets. With permission, Bess Camp nonchntly opened the pouch and drew out its contents, which were indeed inspection reports. He read the ten lines at a nce, and soon, he came to thest page. Looking at the diagnosis on the top, and the doctor¡¯s self-written rmendation on the line below, he froze. The doctor actually rmended that she be hospitalized for an abortion! No wonder she was acting like a walking zombie, no wonder she was crying, after all! The hand holding the report tightened so violently that the report was pinched out of its folds, and Bess Camp looked painfully at the woman sitting on the bed, still curling herself up, and asked softly, half-heartedly, ¡°What are you going to do now?¡± Chapter 440 – Choosing a Child ¡°I don¡¯t want a miscarriage.¡± Christine White hugged her legs and put her chin on her knees, her voice indistinctly returning. Bess Camp was not surprised by this answer of hers, one could say it was expected. ¡°But if you don¡¯t have a miscarriage, there¡¯s no cure.¡± Bess Camp said. Christine White closed her eyes, ¡°I know, but I really can¡¯t do this, I¡¯ve already lost a child and this one came to me because of a miracle, I really can¡¯t lose it again, I want to have him.¡± ¡°I understand the sentiment, but you¡¯re not going tost long with this, and even if you have him, what if he¡¯s gically predisposed as well?¡± Bess Camp didn¡¯t approve of her doing that. Christine White¡¯s body was shaking, ¡°So what do you suggest I do?¡± ¡°Of course I want you to get treatment, I want you to live.¡± Bess Camp answered her seriously. Christine White opened her eyes, a nk look in them, ¡°You¡¯re telling me to abort him?¡± ¡°You receive treatment, you can only do this, and it¡¯s the best choice, it says here, you have a special blood type, it¡¯s hard to find a suitable kidney source, you only have to treat early to have more time to wait for a kidney source, and when you have a kidney recementter on and your body recovers, you can conceive again on a test tube.¡± Bess Camp advised her. Christine White shook her head violently, ¡°No, what did that make me? I became a selfish mom who could abort her child at any time just to stay alive, and I can¡¯t ept that for who I am.¡± Bess Camp sighed, ¡°So you¡¯re still choosing to have the baby?¡± Christine White choked back a hmmm. Bess Camp pinched her brow and asked again, ¡°So you¡¯ve missed the best time for treatment, and future treatments will be painful, and perhaps worse, you won¡¯t have much time to wait for a kidney source, or even wait for one, and you¡¯re still going to have a baby? Realize that you¡¯ll be dead that way, your baby without a mother and Baird Lane without a wife.¡± No mom, no wife ¡­ With those eight words floating around in her head, Christine White suddenly hesitated a little. But soon, she was firm again, ¡°Yes, I want to give birth! If I really dieter because I don¡¯t have a kidney source, I believe Baird will be a good father, as long as Baird loves the baby very much and the baby won¡¯t feelck of love, then the role of a mom can be taken or not taken as far as Baird is concerned ¡­¡± Christine White pinched her palms to hold back the sourness in her heart and added, ¡°He might fall in love with another woman, and as long as that woman is good to the baby, I¡¯ll die withoutint.¡± ¡°You really ¡­¡± Bess Camp was so taken aback by her that she didn¡¯t know what to say for a moment, but finally could only say, ¡°Onest thing, as long as you can work out thatst point, I won¡¯t stand in the way of you having this baby.¡± Christine White¡¯s eyes lit up, ¡°You tell me!¡± ¡°Actually, that¡¯s something I just mentioned, is that in case this child is born and inherits your condition, you ¡­¡± ¡°I already have a solution.¡± Christine White cut him off. Bess Camp raised an eyebrow unexpectedly. Christine White rubbed her belly and smiled a motherly smile, ¡°After the baby is born, I¡¯ll tell Baird to start looking for a kidney source, I don¡¯t believe that I can¡¯t find a suitable one after twenty years.¡±R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only Bess Camp was once again amazed by her. He didn¡¯t think that the solution she came up with would be this. But it has to be said that this solution does work very well. ¡°You win.¡± Bess Camp gave a low chuckle, looking defeated by Christine White, ¡°I hope you won¡¯t regret it.¡± ¡°I won¡¯t regret it, my mind knows exactly what I¡¯m doing.¡± Christine White nodded her head and smiled a relieved smile, no longer looking like the sky was falling when she first got out of the hospital. ¡°Actually, in the beginning, I did get torn between my own life and my child, not knowing which one to choose, but in the end, I chose my child, and even though I might die because of it, I wasn¡¯t sad at all, but instead, I was still happy.¡± ¡°What¡¯s there to be happy about?¡± Bess Camp didn¡¯t quite understand her. Christine White smiled, without meaning to exin much, and took his hand, ¡°Mr. Toki, thank you for thinking of me, and thank you for your persuasion just now, I know you want me to survive, but I¡¯m really sorry that I¡¯ve let you down.¡± ¡°It¡¯s your choice, and as long as you don¡¯t regret it, I have nothing to be disappointed about.¡± Bess Camp returned a gentle smile to her, and then, thinking of something more, added, ¡°This thing, since you overheard it from President Lane, and President Lane is convinced that you¡¯re still alive, then I think President Lane will definitely have someone looking for a kidney source, and with his ability maybe have news within two years, maybe you won¡¯t die in the end.¡± Hearing this, Christine White also did not have the slightest excitement, smiling lightly, ¡°You don¡¯t know him, you can think of this, knowing him, how can I not think of it, he will indeed go to look for it, but whether he can find it or not is also unknown, so I will not bepletely hopeful for him, and also prepared for the fact that he didn¡¯t find it. ¡± Baird Lane was able to find a source of kidneys, so that¡¯s good. If she didn¡¯t find it, it would be her fate. As long as she gave birth to the child, she would have no regrets in dying. ¡°You¡¯re thoughtful.¡± Bess Camp stroked her head. Christine White hooked her mouth and didn¡¯t reply. Bess Camp took his hand back, ¡°In the past two days President Lane has been looking for you again, although President Lane firmly believes that you are not dead, but has not been able to find you, his heart¡¯s conviction may have begun to waver, I have just watched him in the hospital, his face is white and abnormal, coupled with the fact that you are out of the gic disease, this double blow No one can stand it, do you want to go back to calm him down?¡± Christine White craned her head to look at the small diary on the bed, ¡°It¡¯s time to go back, you¡¯re going back home too, aren¡¯t you?¡± She asked. Bess Camp nodded, ¡°Flight¡¯s tomorrow night.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll go back tomorrow then.¡± Christine White decided on a time to go back. Bess Camp was fine with that, ¡°I¡¯ll drop you off then.¡± ¡°Uh-huh.¡± Christine White responded softly, saying faintly, ¡°Actually, there¡¯s one thing I can¡¯t figure out.¡± ¡°What?¡± Bess Camp sat down on the edge of her bed. Christine White stopped curling up and straightened her thighs leaning her upper body against the bed, ¡°It¡¯s this thing about me being pushed out of the car, why hasn¡¯t Baird figured out the truth in two days, hasn¡¯t he suspected Molly Bort?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not sure about that, but you said before that if President Lane never got the truth, you¡¯d go back and tell him yourself, and it just so happens that tomorrow is the chance.¡± Bess Camp straightened her cuffs and smiled a cloudy smile. Christine White thought so and yawned without further thought. ¡°Sleepy again?¡± Bess Camp stopped moving. Christine White was a little embarrassed, ¡°Well, I¡¯ve started to get sleepytely.¡± ¡°In that case, get some rest.¡± Bess Camp stood up without disturbing her and went out with a bark. Christine White was the only one left in the room, and she sighed softly before yawning again andying back down along the pillows, falling asleep in no time. That sleep took until the next morning, when he woke up with a hungry rumbling stomach. By the time she came down from washing up, the servants breakfast was ready. At the table, Bess Camp brought a ss of milk to Christine White, ¡°What took you so long to sleep, the maid even went up to call youst night at dinner and you didn¡¯t even wake up.¡± At that, Christine White sips her milk in embarrassment, ¡°I don¡¯t know, it¡¯s just so good to sleep, I didn¡¯t even know anyone was calling me.¡± Bess Campughed softly, ¡°I heard from the maid, you were sleeping exceptionally heavy and thunderous, if it wasn¡¯t for your steady breathing, I would have thought something had happened to you, well eat up, I¡¯m going to take a call.¡± He said, put down the chopsticks to take the phone out, more than ten secondster, and do not know what the phone said, his face is a little wrong to figure out. Chapter 441: Rekindling of Old Feelings Christine White stopped chewing and looked at him curiously, curious to know what was going on. ¡°I see, keep on top of it and try to figure out the reason for his change in attitude towards that woman.¡± Bess Camp ordered to the other end of the line before hanging up the phone. ¡°Did something happen to you?¡± Christine White asked, biting into her chopsticks. Bess Camp looked at her withplexity and did not speak. Christine White, rather ufortable by her look, twisted around, feeling inexplicably bad inside. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? Why are you looking at me like that, you¡¯re not trying to say that the phone call just now, had something to do with me, are you?¡± Christine White said tentatively. Bess Camp¡¯s thin lips moved slightly, ¡°Indeed it has something to do with you, didn¡¯t you want to know about President Lane¡¯s situation, so I have been sending people to hover around The Lane Family vi for the past two days just to find out about President Lane¡¯s situation for you, and just now my people came with the news that President Lane has received Molly Bort at the vi, with suitcases, as if he were going to live there.¡± ¡°That¡¯s impossible!¡± Christine White immediately retorted. She doesn¡¯t believe it¡¯s true. Yesterday Baird Lane was going to Ives Norton about kidney failure, just for her. How could you possibly get involved with Molly Bort. ¡°I knew you wouldn¡¯t believe me.¡± Bess Camp sighed before tapping twice on her phone and handing it to her eyes, ¡°See for yourself, this just came from my guy.¡± Christine White pursed her lips and reached for her cell phone, looking at the screen. At this moment, her entire body was confused, her heart was cold, and disbelief was written all over her eyes. Just on the screen of the phone was a photo of Molly Bort wearing a long white duffle coat and pulling apact suitcase, walking next to Baird Lane in a ck tweed coat and smiling extremely brightly. Because of the angle of the photo, although you can¡¯t see Baird Lane¡¯s full face on it, the corners of his exposed side face are slightly raised, and he¡¯s also smiling, seemingly in a good mood. This tall and short, ck and white, a man and a woman, together with the vi garden and the forest path as the background, make this photo look so beautiful, and these two people on the photo are even more ss match to the extreme, amazing! But Christine White couldn¡¯t marvel; she felt only anger and sting. She squeezed Bess Camp¡¯s cell phone in a death grip, her hands shaking from the sheer force of it. Bess Camp saw this and took the phone back from her, ¡°Believe it now?¡± Christine White didn¡¯t speak, her white teeth clenched on her lower lip, her eyes red, ¡°How could he do ¡­ this?¡± Why did theye together? Bess Camp put her cell phone aside, ¡°My people have gone to find out why they¡¯re like this, should have results soon.¡± Christine White couldn¡¯t listen to it, her mind was only filled with images from that photo, the more she recalled the clearer it became, and the clearer it became, the more her mind was messed up, ¡°Obviously they had broken up a long time ago, how could two people who had broken up walk together and talk andugh, but they were like that, and they even carried suitcases together to the vi, could it be that they had rekindled their old feelings? ¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be ridiculous, it shouldn¡¯t be possible.¡± Bess Camp frowned. He believes Baird Lane is not that kind of person. But this photo, and the circumstances in which the two of them were in, does make it very difficult to tell. ¡°I know it¡¯s impossible.¡± Christine White¡¯s tears fell indisputably, ¡°But look at them, if they weren¡¯t rekindling an old me, why would they be walking together in such harmony! No, I have to go back, I have to ask him, ask him if he is rekindling his old love with Molly Bort or not.¡± When she finished, she stood up in a panic and left the restaurant. Worried about her, Bess Camp followed suit as soon as she grabbed her cell phone. Soon, the two got into the car. In the car Bess Camp looked at the uneasy looking woman in the passenger seat and spoke softly, ¡°Do you want to think about giving President Lane a call to give President Lane a piece of your mind, after all you¡¯ve been missing for three days and showing up out of the blue will freak him out.¡± ¡°No.¡± Christine White lowered her eyes to hide the tumbling colors in them, and her voice was cool and muted as she returned, ¡°I¡¯ll just go back.¡± ¡°Fine.¡± Seeing her reluctance, Bess Camp stopped persuading her and drove her car quietly. An hourter, the car drove into the vi area unimpeded, in and then stopped at a public parking space out in the vi area. Christine White gets out of her car wearing a hood and walks over to Bess Camp. She was about to ask him if he wanted to go back with her when a figure suddenly approached, ¡°Chief Camp.¡± Bess Camp introduces Christine White, ¡°This is who I sent.¡± Christine White gave a dawning oh-oh and smiled weakly at the visitor, thanking him for helping her pass on quite a bit of Baird Lane news over thest few days. ¡°Okay, what brings you over?¡± After the pleasantries, Bess Camp looked at the visitor. The visitor scratched his head, ¡°Chief Camp, I meant to say President Lane is out the door.¡± ¡°Out the door?¡± Surprised, Christine White busily asked, ¡°When did you leave?¡± ¡°Just left a little while ago, just a few minutes ago, and I was just about to tell you guys about it, and here you are.¡± ¡°Really, so who else is in the cottage now, and is Molly Bort there?¡± Bess Camp asked the others for Christine White. Hearing the question, Christine White couldn¡¯t be bothered to wonder where Baird Lane had gone, and stared intently at the visitor, waiting for an answer. The visitor returned, ¡°Molly Bort is in and he¡¯s the only one left, the nanny went to the hospital to take care of Chief Dong.¡± ¡°Got it, go ahead and leave.¡± Bess Camp waved her hand. The visitor is gone. Bess Camp looked at Christine White, who was a little emotional around her, ¡°Going back now?¡± Christine White nodded heavily, ¡°Yes, I¡¯m going back now, Mr. Toki, you go back too, you have a ne to catch this afternoon.¡± Bess Camp answered first, but was still a little uneasy, ¡°Will you be able to go back alone? I¡¯m worried that Molly Bort will make a move on you.¡± Christine White¡¯s small face flooded with cold, ¡°Last time it was me who was not on guard, this time in the vi, she should not dare to move me, don¡¯t worry, I will protect myself this time.¡± ¡°Okay then, go back, I¡¯ll drop you off here and I¡¯ll leave when you¡¯re inside.¡± Bess Camp patted the back of her hand, signaling her to go ahead. Christine White didn¡¯t make any pretense, and after giving him a deep bow, thanking him for his care over the past few days, she turned towards the vi. She has to find out what¡¯s going on between Baird Lane and Molly Bort¡­ Is it true that Molly Bort has moved in¡­ Is it true that they¡¯ve made up?Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. She wouldn¡¯t rest until she figured it out! If it was figured out that they were indeed back together, she would divorce Baird Lane immediately and never tolerate it. With this thought, Christine White had already stood in front of the vi gate. She didn¡¯t have a key right now, so she had to ring the bell with her hands, ringing the doorbell very sharply. ¡°Who is it?¡± A questioning voice came from the visual next to the doorbell. Hearing this familiar voice, Christine White¡¯s hatred grew in her heart and her eyes rounded with anger. Sure enough, it was Molly Bort, and she was actually in the vi! Christine White¡¯s eyes erupted with fire, and her breathing became so rapid that her stomach ached a little. She reached out and blocked the visible camera from view, not answering Molly Bort¡¯s question, and continued to ring the doorbell with her other hand. This was done in case Molly Bort didn¡¯t open the door once she saw it was her in the visual. In the vi, Molly Bort did turn on the visual to see who was outside. However, as soon as the visualization was turned on, the screen was pitch ck and nothing could be seen. Is it broken? Without much thought, Molly Bort turned off the visual and headed for the foyer, ready to open the door. As soon as the door opened, her face turned pale at a speed visible to the naked eye, and her pupils dted considerably. She pointed a shaking finger at the door, her trembling voice filled with fear, ¡°Ghosts ¡­ have ghosts ¡­¡± Chapter 442: Not a Ghost Ghosts? This woman, actually thinks she¡¯s a ghost! The corners of Christine White¡¯s mouth quirked up. Also, everyone thought she was dead except Baird Lane. Now that she¡¯s suddenly appeared, it¡¯s only natural that Molly Bort would react this way. But being treated like a ghost was upsetting to her, too. Christine White took off her hood and exposed her facepletely, slim and pale, looking a bit like a ghost. Molly Bort was so scared that her legs were weak at this moment, her lips were trembling so much, especially when she saw Christine White walking towards her, she screamed continuously, ¡°You ¡­ Don¡¯te over, you go away, go away!¡± Go away? With a cold glint in her eyes, Christine White crossed inside the foyer without stopping her feet and came to Molly Bort, deliberately saying in a horrifying tone, ¡°I¡¯m back ¡­¡± ¡°Ahhhhhhhh!¡± Molly Bort was even more scared, tears wereing out of her eyes, both hands kept waving in front of her, trying to block her approach, ¡°You get out, you get out! What are you doing back here, this is the Yang world, not a ce for you to stay, you should go to hell as a ghost!¡± ¡°Hell?¡± Christine White, enraged by those two words, stopped in front of Molly Bort, then grabbed her by the cor and, with the utmost force, yanked her to her, looking at her with scarlet eyes, ¡°How is it enough for me to go to hell alone, even if I¡¯m going to go to hell, I¡¯m dragging you with me!¡± With those words, Christine White vigorously threw Molly Bort backward and strutted into the living room. Molly Bort was mmed against a shoebox, her face contorting in pain, her whole body frozen. What¡¯s going on? Do ghosts breathe? She had just clearly felt Christine White¡¯s warm breath hitting her face, not like a ghost, but like a living person. Wait ¡­ A living person? Realizing what was happening, Molly Bort could no longer care about the severe pain in her back as well as the fear in her heart, she stood up with a grim expression and chased after Christine White with her eyes zing with fire. Chasing her to the living room, she saw Christine White standing in the center of the living room, her back turned to her as she surveyed something, and her voice shrilled as she roared, ¡°Well Christine White, I can¡¯t believe you¡¯re not dead, and you have the nerve to pretend to be a ghost to scare me!¡± Reacting so quickly? Christine White raised her eyebrows and slowly turned around, ¡°You¡¯re not even dead, so how can I be? As for pretending to be a ghost, you¡¯ve wronged me, wasn¡¯t it you who said I was a ghost as soon as you saw me?¡± ¡°I ¡­¡± Molly Bort choked on her words, her face green and white. Christine White snorted and added, ¡°How about it Molly Bort, are you disappointed that I¡¯m still alive, that I¡¯m not dead?¡± Molly Bort clenched her fists and stared at her with two dead eyes, ¡°How the hell did you survive?¡± It shouldn¡¯t. No one could have escaped that situation, but this woman did survive. Had someone saved her? Who could it have been? And who was so capable of saving her when the fire was all but at her brow?R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only Looking at Molly Bort¡¯s constantly flickering eyes, Christine White knew what she was thinking, and the corner of her mouth pulled out an icy arc, ¡°How did you survive? Of course it was God¡¯s blessing that allowed me toe back from the dead.¡± ¡°You tricked me?¡± Molly Bort contorted her face, not believing her at all. Christine White emotionlessughed twice, ¡°You love to believe it or not, for me, it is the favor of heaven, let me escape ande back alive to take revenge on you! ¡± ¡°Revenge?¡± Molly Bort flinched for a moment, thenughed with contempt in her eyes, ¡°Christine White, you¡¯re taking revenge on me? Are you kidding me? You couldn¡¯t even beat me before, and now you think you can take me on just because you¡¯re a better talker than you used to be?¡± Christine White huffed and furrowed her eyebrows, ¡°You¡¯ll know if you can handle you when you try.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Molly Bort wrapped her arms around her disdainfully, ¡°Fine, just try it, I¡¯ll see what you¡¯ve got, but until then, aren¡¯t you curious as to why I¡¯m here?¡± A yful smile lifted on her face. And the smile, as well as the words, certainly struck a chord within Christine White that made her hands, hidden in the long sleeves of her duffle coat, tighten. Of course she was curious, and it was one of the things she hade back for. What she didn¡¯t realize was that Molly Bort was the first to say it before she could ask. Seeing Christine White sinking her face and hesitating to open her mouth to answer her words, the smirk on Molly Bort¡¯s face became more and more intense, ¡°Look at you, you¡¯re still curious, right? Since this is the case, I¡¯ll tell me, because Baird thought calmly after knowing that you were no more, and in the end, he realized that the person he loved was still me, so he just got back together with me ah.¡± ¡°You¡¯re bullshitting me!¡± Christine White pointed angrily at Molly Bort, ¡°It¡¯s absolutely impossible, Baird he doesn¡¯t love you at all and he¡¯s not going to get back together with you at all!¡± ¡°Nothing is impossible!¡± Molly Bort covered her lips and smiled smugly, ¡°If Baird doesn¡¯t get back together with me, then why am I here now, don¡¯t you forget, Baird is a person whose nature is already paranoid, normally, he should still be suspecting why you didn¡¯t get in the car at that time, and the target of the suspicion would be me, because he knows that we have a grudge. ¡± At this point, she deliberately paused to look at Christine White¡¯s expression. After seeing Christine White¡¯s expression gradually be a little overwhelmed, he curved the corner of his mouth with satisfaction and added: ¡°Because we have a grudge, he will suspect if I pushed you out of the car or said something to coax you out of the car, in order to figure out the reason, I should have been locked up by him and tortured, but he didn¡¯t even do that, and he even received me to the vi, which does not already say everything?¡± After hearing these words, even if Christine White¡¯s heart was a brick wall, at this moment, it began to have cracks and began to shake. Yeah, in the normal course of events, Baird Lane would have locked up Molly Bort and pried out the truth. She couldn¡¯t believe that he wouldn¡¯t suspect Molly Bort, and just because she knew he would, she gave her three days to figure it all out, and there was no way in three days that he wouldn¡¯t be able to figure out that she was pushed out of the car by Molly Bort, given what he was capable of. But no, instead of figuring out the truth from Molly Bort, he even got Molly Bort to the vi¡­ did they really get back together as Molly Bort said? No, she doesn¡¯t believe it! Looking at Christine White¡¯s flustered look, Molly Bort knew that her heart was wavering, and with a piece of smugness in her heart, she rolled her eyes and added more fuel to the fire, ¡°Oh yeah, I forgot to tell you, I¡¯m going to be officially living here starting today, and when Baird makes the announcement to the public that you¡¯re dead, he¡¯s going to marry me. ¡± ¡°It won¡¯t! This can¡¯t be true, you¡¯re lying to me!¡± Christine White shook her head violently and became very emotional. Molly Bort looked at her like that and just felt a million times better, but it didn¡¯t show on her face, ¡°You don¡¯t believe me? I¡¯ve brought all my luggage.¡± Said Molly Bort, gesturing toward a corner of the living room. Christine White subconsciously followed and there sat a small suitcase exactly like the one she had seen in the photo. ¡°See, from now on I¡¯m the mistress of this ce!¡± Molly Bort withdrew her finger andughed. Christine White¡¯s heart ached so badly her eyes were scarlet. Her voice was chillingly cold as she looked at Molly Bort so rampant, ¡°Mistress? Just by you? I¡¯m telling you, don¡¯t even think about it!¡± ¡°What?¡± Molly Bort¡¯s smile faltered and she narrowed her eyes at Christine White. Christine White took a deep breath, barely suppressing the pounding emotions within her, and continued to speak, ¡°Molly Bort, don¡¯t forget, I¡¯m Baird Lane¡¯s rightful wife, the mistress of The Lane Family, and I¡¯m not dead yet, and as long as I¡¯m alive, as long as I don¡¯t get a divorce from Baird Lane, you¡¯ll never be the mistress! I¡¯m not dead, and as long as I live, as long as I don¡¯t divorce Baird Lane, you¡¯ll never be the mistress!¡± Chapter 443 – Ashtray ¡°You ¡­¡± Molly Bort gasped. But in the next second, she calmed down again. ¡°So what if I¡¯m not dead, so what if I¡¯m not divorced, I can get my hands on your ce sooner orter if I want it.¡± Molly Bort made a gesture of holding on firmly. Christine White closed her eyes fiercely and also calmed down for the time being, ¡°Really, in that case, how about we wait for Baird toe back, and when he does, how about we let him say himself that he wants me to step aside?¡± Though Molly Bort said they were back together, and she vaguely believed it in her heart, there was still an expectation, an expectation of Baird Lane. She wanted him to tell her himself that what Molly Bort had said was false, of course, but if it was true, she would choose to divorce him and make them whole, because she was not a stalker¡¯s woman. Unlike Christine White, who has already figured out for herself the path she¡¯s going to take from here, Molly Bort is starting to panic. She lowered her eyelids, her teeth biting up her lower lip, her heart anxious with unease. Waiting for Baird Lane toe back? How can we get him back! He¡¯de back, so wouldn¡¯t all of what she¡¯d said be debunked, and piss him off at the same time. She just saw that Christine White came back and didn¡¯t tell him, he didn¡¯t know Christine White was alive yet, so she was relieved to boldly say these words to Christine White, making Christine White misunderstand, so she absolutely couldn¡¯t let hime back. Except he¡¯sing back and she can¡¯t stop him, so it looks like it¡¯s going to have toe from Christine White here. At the thought, Molly Bort¡¯s lowered eyes glinted with a bit of menace, as if she wanted to do something. ¡°Christine White, ever say you¡¯re stupid!¡± Molly Bort suddenly spoke up and said something that made Christine White fumble for words. Christine White pursed her lips and looked at her coldly without speaking. Molly Bort added, ¡°You know what? A person who has been continuously counted out by another person will most certainly not be in that person¡¯s sights, only you, like you can¡¯t get enough lessons ¡­¡± ¡°What the hell are you trying to say?¡± Christine White frowned impatiently while her mind wondered when the hell Baird Lane wasing back. ¡°I¡¯d like to say ¡­¡± Before the words were finished, Molly Bort was interrupted by the sudden ringing of the doorbell. Worried that Christine White would open her mouth, she immediately grabbed the question in a bad tone, ¡°Who is it?¡± ¡°Me, open the door!¡± Aunt Lucy¡¯s voice came through the door, in the same bad tone. It really pissed her off, why did Mr. bring this woman to the vi and asked her to give the key to this woman, causing her to have to ask this woman to open the door even now that she was back! ¡°Wait a minute!¡± Molly Bort was anxious when she heard that it was Aunt Lucy who had returned. Open the door? How can this be! The door opens and Aunt Lucyes in and sees Christine White, doesn¡¯t that tell you that Christine White is still alive? And if Aunt Lucy knows, that means Baird Lane will know, and if Baird Lane knows, he¡¯ll definitelye back immediately, so won¡¯t what she just said, and her kidney really go to Christine White? This is absolutely not okay! Molly Bort looked flustered and bit her nails. It was her belief that Christine White was dead and she didn¡¯t want to be sent to prison by Baird Lane that she blurted out the secret that Christine White had gic kidney failure. And the reason why she blurted out again that her kidney matched Christine White¡¯s was to buy time to take Baird Lane down and be The Lane Family¡¯s new matriarch¡¯s before Baird Lane realized that Christine White was really dead. But now that Christine White is back, it means that all her ns will fail and she will also lose a kidney, how can she ept that, so she absolutely can¡¯t let anyone find out that Christine White is still alive. At the thought, a bloodthirsty gleam shed in Molly Bort¡¯s eyes, fleetingly, before she saw Christine White heading toward the foyer. Startled, she lowered her voice and shouted, ¡°Christine White, what are you doing?¡± Christine White stopped in her tracks and twisted her head to look at Molly Bort like she was an idiot, ¡°What do you think I¡¯m doing, opening the door of course, standing still like you?¡± ¡°Open the door?¡± Molly Bort, like a cat that has stepped on its tail, sternly orders, ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to go!¡± ¡°If you say I¡¯m not allowed, I¡¯m not allowed? Who do you think you are?¡± Christine White coldly replied back, turning her head back and continuing to walk forward. Molly Bort¡¯s expression rose menacingly when she didn¡¯t listen to her, and she looked around, her eyes narrowing for a moment when she saw the ceramic ashtray on the coffee table, then whirled around and grabbed it in one hand as she walked briskly after her. Chasing after Christine White, Molly Bort grimaces and raises an ashtray and smashes it hard into the back of Christine White¡¯s head. Bang! After a heavy muffled thud, Christine White fell to the ground unconscious without even a cry of pain. Molly Bort looked down at the ground at the man she had knocked unconscious, and with a tremor in her hand, the ashtray slipped and fell to the ground with a snap and shattered. Outside the door, Aunt Lucy heard themotion and her usual kind and gentle face was filled with anger, ¡°Bort¡¯s, what are you doing in there, why don¡¯t you open the door?¡± Molly Bort didn¡¯t answer back, her fierce eyes scanning the rooms on the first floor before settling on the door to the storage room, then lifting the back of Christine White¡¯s cor and dragging her toward the storage room. A few minutester, Molly Bort emerged from the storage room, straightened her disheveled clothes a little, and put on an impatient face as she went to the foyer to open the door. The door opened and Aunt Lucy walked in with a shove on her shoulder, ¡°Bort¡¯s, what the hell are you doing in there, taking so long to open the door!¡± Not annoyed at being pushed, Molly Bort pointed to the floor not far from the foyer, ¡°Here, see, I broke the ashtray and cut my finger, so I went to take care of the wound, which dyed opening the door.¡± Despite her words, she hadn¡¯t the slightest intention of taking her finger out to show Aunt Lucy to prove she was hurt. Aunt Lucy didn¡¯t think of this either, she just looked at the broken ashtray on the floor and was very upset, ¡°This ashtray is on the coffee table, you have nothing to do but bring it here and break it for what, are you crazy?¡± Molly Bort was upset and kicked the debris on the floor, ¡°Am I crazy? I wasn¡¯t even worried that it wasn¡¯t you out there, I was trying to take this for defense and I broke my foot before I fell.¡± Hearing this, Aunt Lucy gasped andughed, ¡°The person outside isn¡¯t me? You¡¯re not deaf, are you, you can¡¯t hear my voice?¡± ¡°Who knows if it¡¯s a voice changer.¡± Molly Bort sneered.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. Aunt Lucy was so furious that her eyes were a little ck and her seeing was blurred, ¡°Okay, okay, okay, I won¡¯t argue with you okay!¡± With that, she carried the things she had brought back from the hospital and walked into the living room. Molly Bort bristled and didn¡¯t stay in the foyer long enough to follow. When she went inside, she saw Aunt Lucy looking around and her heart tightened, so she quickly asked aloud, ¡°What are you doing?¡± ¡°Whatever!¡± Aunt Lucy sneered back at her. She wasn¡¯t about to tell this woman that she was looking for a surprise. Just now, when she came back, she met Mr. Toki outside, and Mr. Toki told her that there was a surprise waiting for her at home. So where¡¯s the surprise? Howe there¡¯s none after looking around. Molly Bort¡¯s heart sank as she watched Aunt Lucy¡¯s sudden disappointment. I don¡¯t know what the old woman was looking around for, but what I can be sure of is that what she had just done hadn¡¯t been discovered yet. But the old woman hadn¡¯t found what she wanted to find, and it was hard to guarantee that she wouldn¡¯t go into the storage room, and in the event that she did, Christine White was sure to be found. Gotta think of a way to sidetrack this olddy. Thinking about this, Molly Bort nced at her suitcase and had an idea. Chapter 444 – Burning Again ¡°Aunt Lucy, Baird said I¡¯d be staying here for a while afterward, so pack a room for me.¡± Shemanded. Aunt Lucy got two words straight back at her, ¡°No go!¡± ¡°Are you sure? I called Baird!¡± Molly Bort said, pulling out her cell phone. Aunt Lucy looked at her coldly, ¡°Go ahead and call, I won¡¯t clean up after you if you call Mr.¡± ¡°Really, then I¡¯ll just tell Baird I don¡¯t want to donate a kidney.¡± Molly Bort said lightly. Aunt Lucy froze, then frowned in confusion, ¡°Donate a kidney? Donate what kidney?¡± Is there something wrong with Mr. Kidney? At the thought, Aunt Lucy¡¯s face changed and became tense. Molly Bort looked at her and knew her ploy had worked, pointing upstairs, ¡°I¡¯ll tell you when you go clean up my room, and remember, I want Baird next door.¡± ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll clean it up for you, but if I do and you don¡¯t tell me, or if you lie to me, my olddy is not one to be messed with.¡± Aunt Lucy grunted in exasperation, then red at Molly Bort before heading upstairs. Aunt Lucy¡¯s figure soon disappeared up the stairs, and Molly Bort, thinking that she would not being down any time soon, prepared to take advantage of this time to move Christine White. So she hastily put her cell phone away and opened the door to the storage room and went inside, walking over to Christine White, who was lying on a push of clutter. Christine White hadn¡¯t woken up yet, and Molly Bort looked at her for two seconds before suddenly giving her two vicious ps, ¡°Bitch!¡± Then grabbing her by the cor she yanked her up and dragged her out of the storage room and towards the garage. When they reached the garage, Molly Bort dropped Christine White on the ground next to one of the cars, crossed her arms and gasped twice, waited until her breath eased a little and she wasn¡¯t so tired, and turned to follow a wall. There was a small cab on the wall, visible through the ss door of the cab, in which hung a lot of car keys, so it was obvious that it was a cab dedicated to all the keys of the cars in the garage.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. Molly Bort opened the cupboard and found the key to the car beside Christine White, took it off and closed the cupboard door, returned to Christine White, threw Christine White into the back seat and drove away from the vi area. She drove all the way to the suburbs, stopping once on the way to buy a bucket of gasoline, as well as several locks. After buying these, she went back to driving. By the time we reached the suburbs, it was an hourter. Molly Bort parked her car in front of an abandoned building, in addition to this building, there are several other buildings around that are also abandoned, judging from the decaying Land degree of these buildings, they may have been abandoned for many years, but they have not been bulldozed to build a new neighborhood, obviously thend here is not valuable, there is no value for development. That means it won¡¯t be developed for years at least, and it¡¯s a great ce to kill someone and hide their body! It wasn¡¯t in vain that she had searched so long on the road to find this ce. ¡°Christine White, Christine White, don¡¯t you ever me me for being cruel, me yourself for being stupid enough to show up!¡± Molly Bort got out of the car with no expression on her face and dragged Christine White out of the backseat, looking at her face and murmuring grimly. After murmuring, Molly Bort lifted Christine White onto her shoulders and led her toward the building in front of her. The door to the building was unlocked and opened with a gentle kick. Molly Bort racked Christine White inside and dropped the man to the ground, and immediately after she didn¡¯t stay long, she turned around and went out back to the car and took the gasoline heel lock off the car. The gasoline was so heavy that Molly Bort struggled to lift it into the building and went upstairs with those locks, locking all the doors on the second and third floors of the building. That done, she went back to the first floor, unscrewed the gasoline, and with a sardonic grin, spilled it in every room on the first floor, a few drops, even on Christine White. ¡°Hahahahaha, Christine White you go to hell! Last time I didn¡¯t burn you to death, this time I don¡¯t believe I can¡¯t still burn you!¡± Molly Bortughed crazily as she sprinkled gasoline, the viciousness that erupted from her eyes made people¡¯s body cold when they looked at her. She absolutely cannot let Christine White live, and as long as Christine White is alive, Baird Lane will make sure she donates her kidney. She doesn¡¯t want it, so she¡¯ll just have to let Christine White die. Everyone thinks Christine White is dead anyway, so let¡¯s let Christine White die for good this time. Last time can let Christine White lucky to survive, this time she specially chose such a good ce, the second and third floors are locked, Christine White can not escape from the second and third floor jumping, can only be in the first floor activities, and the first floor of the first floor she a moment after spilling gasoline to go out will also be locked, so to see Christine White still how to escape! The more she thought about it, the more excited she got, Molly Bort dropped the oil drum she was holding and came over to Christine White, looked at her condescendingly for a couple of seconds with the eyes of a dead man, and turned around and walked out the front door. Once outside, she locked the front door and tossed the key into the grass not far away, ready to go to the car to get a lighter. As a result, he had just taken a step when he heard a sudden sound from behind him, as if he was huffing. Christine White is awake? Molly Bort couldn¡¯t help her surprise and pulled back her outstretched foot while craning her head to stare intently at the door she had just locked. Inside the door, Christine White sat up from the floor rubbing the back of her head which was already swollen, she had just woken up and her vision was still a little blurry at this point in time, but her sense of smell was sharp. The pungent smell of gasoline made her frown and she couldn¡¯t be bothered to rub her head, she looked around and when her vision cleared, she saw that she was sitting on a dirty floor, and she was dismayed, ¡°Where is this?¡± ¡°It¡¯s an abandoned suburban neighborhood.¡± Molly Bort, who had heard Christine White¡¯s voice outside the door, didn¡¯t mince words in answering her. Christine White heard Molly Bort¡¯s voice and froze, then instantly name-checked everything, her little face filled with anger, ¡°Molly Bort, did you do this? You knocked me out and brought me here?¡± Molly Bort covered her lips and giggled, ¡°That was a quick response.¡± ¡°What the hell do you want?¡± Christine White stood up, walked behind the door, pushed it with her hand and realized it wouldn¡¯t budge, then changed to pulling on the door, and it still wouldn¡¯t budge, her face turned sour, ¡°You locked the door?¡± ¡°Obvious isn¡¯t it?¡± Molly Bort hooked her lips. With more anger in her heart, Christine White made a move to rap on the door, ¡°You open the door!¡± ¡°No way, how could I possibly open the door for you when I¡¯ve managed to bring you here and set everything up.¡± Molly Bort flicked her nails and said faintly. Christine White was baffled. Lay it all out? Layout? Christine White quickly reacted to what she called the setup. The smell of gasoline in the air, locked doors, did ¡­ ¡°Molly Bort, are you trying to burn me?¡± Christine White¡¯s heart was horrified, her little face went white, and her hands, gripping the door panel, began to tremble. Molly Bortughed openly, ¡°You guessed it right, I just want to burn you,st time you were lucky, you escaped, this time I¡¯ll see how you can escape, if I can¡¯t kill you once, then twice, I don¡¯t believe that you¡¯ll always be so lucky that you can¡¯t die.¡± ¡°You ¡­ You¡¯re wicked!¡± Christine White roared with crimson eyes. Molly Bort wiped the tears from the corners of her eyes, in the next second, her expression was hideous and ugly like the devil, ¡°Who let you rob things from me, since I was a kid, no one dared to rob from me, those who dared to rob from me would not have a good ending, Christine White, do you know why you lost to me three times? Because you¡¯re stupid!¡± Christine White¡¯s lips quivered and she made no sound. Molly Bort stepped forward two parts and closed the distance, ¡°Just like this time, since you survived, wouldn¡¯t it have been better for you to go far away and stay alive, why did you have to show up again? What¡¯s funny is that you threatened to seek revenge on me, do you have what it takes?¡± Chapter 445 Burns Through the narrow doorway, Christine White could clearly see the disdain and contempt in Molly Bort¡¯s eyes. ¡°Christine White, in fact, you don¡¯t have the ability to seek revenge on me at all, your heart is not as ruthless as mine, and your methods are not as skillful as mine. If I were you, and someone dared to count on me once, I would dare to break her arms and legs, so that she would never have the chance to appear in front of me again.¡± Molly Bort said grimly. Christine White¡¯s lips parted, suddenly realizing she couldn¡¯t refute her words. Indeed, as Molly Bort had said, she was not considered hard-hearted, and her means were almost non-existent, or she would not have been thinking of using thew to make Molly Bort, father and daughter, pay. ¡°Christine White, I just said you¡¯re still stupid, and you know what¡¯s stupid about you? Stupid in the fact that you came back and actually didn¡¯t even tell tell Baird first, you just ran straight back to the vi with a big bang and threatened to seek revenge on me, so naturally I couldn¡¯t let this opportunity go, so that means you threw yourself into my hands.¡± Molly Bort raised a hand and shook it in Christine White¡¯s face. She was clearly holding a ball of air, but Christine White felt like she was holding herself. ¡°Christine White, do you think that if you had told Baird beforehand that you were alive anding back, you would still be in my hands right now?¡± Molly Bort smiles oozingly at Christine White. Christine White bit her lip in death and put her head down. She regretted it, she really did. She should have told Baird Lane that she was alive and well, and should have wanted to contact him before going back, instead of looking at that picture of him walking with Molly Bort and souring her heart and saving her bets to go back alone. She¡¯s really as dumb as Molly Bort says she is. ¡°What? Nothing to say?¡± Molly Bort bristled at Christine White¡¯s half-assed failure to start a sentence, rather bemused. Christine White still didn¡¯t respond. Molly Bort, not bothering to spend any more time, went back to her car and took her lighter and a torch down. She used her lighter to light the torch first, then held it back to where she had just been. Christine White, listening to the poof of the torch, lifted her head up, and when she saw the roaring mes outside the doorway, she waspletely flustered, and her body was trembling more than she could stop. ¡°Molly Bort, stop it!¡± Christine White yelled sharply. Molly Bort looked at the doorway with a sneer, ¡°Stop? I can¡¯t stop, my intention is to want you dead, only if you¡¯re dead can I rest easy, you living will only rob me of everything you understand?¡± With that said, she stopped paying attention to Christine White and took two steps toward the side of the front door, walked to a window with a security window, and with a maniacal look, threw the torch in. She threw it so urately that the torch fell just on the gasoline, and at once the fire rose and began to spread around. Christine White saw the fire burning, and Brainstorm remembered the fire from the other day. That fire was horrible, but there was ake to escape from death, but now, let alone theke, she couldn¡¯t even get out of the door, there was nowhere to run. The only thing she could do was keep pping and banging on the door, trying to break it open. But she was not in a good shape, and her strength was not great, and after half a day of banging, she could only bang the door with a ng, but did not break it open in the slightest. Seeing that the fire is getting bigger and bigger, and the house is full of smoke, Christine White is smoked to the mouth and nose, and her head is dizzy, and she is more afraid. ¡°Molly Bort you open the door, open the door!¡± She shouted as she coughed and banged on the door. Molly Bort yawned outside and just ignored it, turned toward her car and drove off. Listening to the sound of the car going away, a hint of despair crossed Christine White¡¯s eyes, and her heart was filled with regret. Regretting why he didn¡¯t listen to Bess Camp and tell Baird Lane first when he decided to go back. Regretting that he hadn¡¯t learned his lesson and had to face the madman Molly Bort all by himself. And even more so, I regret that I didn¡¯t raise an ounce of defense against Molly Bort just because I was at the cottage ¡­ ¡°Ahem ¡­¡± The fire was getting bigger and was already on the verge of burning over, and Christine White didn¡¯t dare linger in the doorway any longer, looking around to try to find if there was any other way out. But the rolling smoke filled the entire house, making it impossible for her to make out anything at all, so she could only go by feel. It was hard to go up to the second floor by feeling, Christine White¡¯s heart was happy, thinking that there should be a window on the second floor, maybe she could go out through the window. So she rushed to look for a room with a window, but the moment she reached the door of the room and realized that it was closed, her heart suddenly thumped and a very bad feeling rose. Her instincts proved to be spot on, the door to the room on the second floor was also locked, the lock was still new, so it was a no-brainer who the locker was. Christine White, undeterred, ran to the third floor, which was exactly the same as the second floor, all locked. At that moment, Christine White waspletely desperate, both eyes had lost their highlights and were so empty and scattered and glowing that it was frightening to look at. Soon, the fire doused with gasoline had spread to arge area, and it was believed that it wouldn¡¯t take long for the entire first floor to be engulfed in mes, and once the first floor waspletely in mes, the second floor would be fast approaching. Christine White didn¡¯t dare go down there, so she had to hide on the third floor and shiver. She knew full well that if no one came to her rescue, she wouldn¡¯t be able to escape and would be burned alive. What¡¯s she gonna do? Can someone pleasee and save her? Christine White suddenly wanted to cry, but before she could, the tears were already flowing, from the smoke.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. The smoke was so strong and very choking that it not only brought tears to my eyes, but my brain was also dizzy and my body began to gradually weaken. This smoke is toxic! Just as Christine White was about to hold out, pass out from the smoke, and then be consumed by the fire in her stupor, there was a sudden cry from not far away, ¡°Christine? Christine?¡± Hmm? Christine White blinked in confusion. Why did she think she heard someone calling out to her, was it an illusion? ¡°Christine, where are you?¡± Suddenly, the shout rang out once more, and louder. Christine White froze for several seconds, her smoke-dulled brain finally reacting to the fact that what she had heard was not an illusion, but that someone was really calling out to her, and someone she knew. ¡°Bess Camp¡­¡± Christine White¡¯s heart was thrilled, and her eyes, which had been dead gray, suddenly blossomed with light. Because she knew that she was saved! ¡°Bess Camp, I¡¯m here!¡± Christine White responded loudly. However, she had smoked too many cigarettes, and her voice waspletely hoarse at this point, and she couldn¡¯t make much noise at all. And fearing that Bess Camp couldn¡¯t hear her, she pinched her thighs hard to make herself more conscious and keep from passing out. ¡°Bess Camp, Bess Camp ¡­¡± Christine White was terrified that Bess Camp hadn¡¯t heard her response and was gone from the area again, she yelled Bess Camp¡¯s name as she stumbled downstairs. Due to weakness and running too fast, coupled with too much smoke and impaired vision, she just ran to the first floor and fell. Just as a string of mes spread next to her, catching her down coat on fire. Down jackets are inherently mmable and burn exceptionally fast when they get on fire. Christine White knew she was on fire and screamed in terror and rolled on the ground trying to put out the fire. But it didn¡¯t work, there was some gasoline on her duvet not to mention the fire next to it less over and soon Christine White was on fire all over. She became a fireman, and the relentless mes burned her hands and face raw, causing her to hiss in pain, and making her consciousness, at this moment, incredibly clear. Is this what it feels like to be on fire? Chapter 446 – Disfigured It turned out to be so painful! Last time she escaped, but this time, she didn¡¯t. Was she destined to have this cmity? No, she didn¡¯t recognize this so-called robbery, she only hated it! She hated it so much, never hated it so much as she did right now, in this moment! Hating Molly Bort for being so vicious, for killing her over and over again. But she was even more cruel to herself, hating herself for why, after all her trials and tribtions, her heart could never bepletely cold and hardened, hating herself for repeatedly insisting on using only legal means to get back at the father and daughter of The Bort Family, she was wrong, she was really wrong. She swore that if she could live, she wouldn¡¯t be soft on anyone anymore, and she wouldn¡¯t use the so-called legal means to get back at the two heinous scums, because the punishment brought by thew wasn¡¯t enough, not by a long shot, and she was going to get back at them her own way, and make them feel twice as much of what she was leaning into right now! ¡°Ahhhhhhhh!¡± Christine White cried out miserably, her voice filled with hatred and pain that made people¡¯s hearts tremble. Bang! There was a loud bang. The front door was kicked open and a tall figure rushed in, ¡°Christine? are you in there?¡± Christine White was no longer able to speak, only to make ah-ah sounds. But it was enough to have attracted the attention of the visitor. The visitor turned his head to the right, and when he saw the person struggling in the fire, his pupils suddenly shrunk, and his facepletely changed, and he hurriedly took off his jacket and rushed over, not caring whether he would be engulfed in the fire or not, and went to put out the fire for Christine White. After putting out the fire, Christine White hadpletely passed out, but her body was still shaking reflexively. Bess Camp¡¯s heart clenched at the sight of her face and hands, bloodied by the fire, and without further dy, he picked her up and rushed out of the fire. An hourter, Christine White was taken to the resuscitation room. Bess Camp stood in the corridor of the resuscitation room with a horribly grim look on her face. And to be able to make a man with a gentle character show such an expression, it was evident how angry he was in his heart at the moment. He nced up at the resuscitation room with its red light on, took out his cell phone, and dialed a number. ¡°Hello?¡± The phone was quickly answered and Baird Lane¡¯s cool voice came through. Bess Camp¡¯s eyes narrowed, ¡°President Lane, has Molly Bort gone back yet?¡± ¡°Molly Bort?¡± raised an eyebrow before Bess Camp brought the phone to his attention and looked at it, confirming that the caller was Bess Camp, who was still surprised, ¡°Why is Mr. Camp asking about her all of a sudden, as I recall Mr. Camp you don¡¯t know her very well right.¡± Bess Camp grunted, ¡°Indeed I don¡¯t know her, but I¡¯ve heard about what she¡¯s done, and I¡¯ve heard she used to be President Lane¡¯s ex-girlfriend?¡± Baird Lane frowned, wondering if it was just him, he felt as if this Bess Camp was angry with him. ¡°That¡¯s in the past.¡± Baird Lane replied, not vetoing it, or disavowing it. Bess Camp coldly said, ¡°Since it is in the past, why does President Lane keep tangling with his ex-girlfriend, I heard that President Lane received his ex-girlfriend to his home today, are you not afraid, President Lane, that your wife will not have peace of mind in the nine springs? ¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± Baird Lane¡¯s thin lips pursed out a few chills, ¡°Chief Camp, is The Camp Family going bankrupt? How is it that you have the time to idly meddle in the affairs of the people being, and by the way, my wife isn¡¯t dead!¡± ¡°Oh, didn¡¯t die and didn¡¯t see you look for it with all your heart, not to mention didn¡¯t see you check why your wife stayed in that industrial area, if you have the heart, I don¡¯t believe that President Lane you can¡¯t find out, with all due respect, President Lane, you really don¡¯t deserve to be a husband!¡± Bess Camp finished venting her anger and hung up the phone. The assistant on the sidelines was puzzled and asked, ¡°Chief Camp, why didn¡¯t you tell President LaneWhite about Ms. White¡¯s injury?¡± Bess Camp ndly returned, ¡°What¡¯s the use of telling him, so he can pick up Christine and continue to be tortured by that Molly Bort woman?¡± ¡°Also.¡± The assistant nodded. He had been called inter by Chief Camp, and knew few details about that Miss White¡¯s injury, except that Chief Camp had said that the woman named Molly Bort had done it. Before Ms. White went into the resuscitation room, he saw the injuries Christine White had sustained, and it almost scared him, it was horrific, the face was almost impossible to look at, it was disfigured. Thinking of this, the assistant couldn¡¯t help but raise a wave of sympathy for the other Christine, ¡°Chief Camp, why don¡¯t you call the police to arrest that Molly Bort? She set fire to Ms. White, this is basically the crime of intentional assault.¡±This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°There¡¯s no evidence!¡± Bess Camp rubbed her temples, ¡°There¡¯s not enough evidence to prove that she did it, even if we arrest her, there¡¯s not enough evidence, the police department side will release her for now.¡± ¡°In that case, wouldn¡¯t Ms. White¡¯s injuries be in vain?¡± The assistant felt it was unfair. Bess Camp closed her eyes and didn¡¯t answer. On the other end of the line, Baird Lane looked at the hung up phone and didn¡¯t look too good. Bute to think of it, anyone who answered an inexplicable caller would be in a bad mood. ¡°Gates!¡± said Baird Lane, dropping the clerk, picking up thendline microphone and calling Gates in. Gates was in the office next door, and in less than a minute, was in Baird Lane¡¯s office. ¡°President Lane, what can I do for you?¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t you find out what¡¯s going on between Bess Camp and Molly Bort?¡± Baird Lanemanded. Called out of the blue and just asked if Molly Bort was back yet. Obviously something¡¯s wrong. ¡°Chief Camp and Molly Bort?¡± froze Gates, when did those two get involved? Baird Lane watched Gates fret and frowned unhappily, ¡°What are you waiting for, now!¡± ¡°Ah, yes!¡± Being chastised, Gates rushed back with a jolt and went out to do as he was told. After he left, Baird Lane re-pulled out his cell phone and made a call to Aunt Lucy. Aunt Lucy¡¯s tired voice rang out, ¡°Why is mister calling back?¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Baird Lane asked. Aunt Lucyined, ¡°It¡¯s not that Molly Bort, making me clean her room, exhausting me.¡± Baird Lane hmmmed, then asked, ¡°Where is she?¡± ¡°Who knows where she ran off to. ¡± Aunt Lucy skimmed back. Baird Lane¡¯s pupils quivered slightly, ¡°She¡¯s no longer at the vi?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not there, she asked me to clean her room, I cleaned it out and she was gone.¡± Aunt Lucy picks up. Baird Lane¡¯s hand squeezing his cell phone tightened. Surprisingly, it really isn¡¯t. No wonder Bess Camp asked if Molly Bort was back yet! ¡°Aunt Lucy, keep an eye out, if Molly Bortes back to the cottage, you keep her in check and I¡¯ll be right back!¡± After Baird Lane finished speaking, he cut off the phone and got up, leaving the office. He drove all the way towards the vi, an hour¡¯s carLand, hardened to half an hour. When he returns to the cottage, however, Aunt Lucy tells her that Molly Bort has not returned. Baird Lane¡¯s face was very hard, and the coldness around him gradually spread out in all directions, dropping the temperature of the entire living room. Aunt Lucy ced the poured water at his heels and rubbed her arms, ¡°Sir, why on earth did you get Molly Bort here, do you really intend to let her stay?¡± Baird Lane was nomittal, ¡°I need her kidney.¡± That¡¯s the deal he made with Molly Bort yesterday. Molly Bort offered him a kidney on the condition that she would live here and have the baby. For that kidney, he agreed. ¡°Kidney?¡± Aunt Lucy heard this again and her heart fluttered, ¡°Sir, why do you need a kidney when you¡¯re fine? Did you ¡­¡± Before the words were finished, there was a movement to open the door from the direction of the foyer. Baird Lane gives Aunt Lucy a wink, signaling her to keep quiet. Aunt Lucy nodded knowingly and shut her mouth, then joined Baird Lane in looking at the foyer. Molly Bort changed her shoes and hurried in with her bag on her back, she was startled when she saw the man sitting on the couch, her whole body was a little rmed, ¡°Baird, you¡¯re back?¡± Chapter 447 – The Servants’ Room Baird Lane looked coldly at the evasive-eyed woman, ¡°Where have you been?¡± ¡°I ¡­ I went out for a stroll.¡± Molly Bort replied with a forced smile. A glint of sarcasm shed in Baird Lane¡¯s eyes. This woman, does she take him for a fool? ¡°Did I tell you that it was okay for you to stay here, but not to step foot outside, and you took my words for granted?¡± Baird Lane stood up and walked over to Molly Bort. Molly Bort took a step back, ¡°No no I have it all memorized, just out running some errands so ¡­.¡± ¡°What do you smell like?¡± Baird Lane interrupted, he had just gotten close to her after she smelled an unusual odor. Molly Bort heard him and lifted her own arm to sniff, ¡°Nothing smells?¡± ¡°Sir, she¡¯s lying, she smells like gasoline!¡± Aunt Lucy said as she came along at some point and got close enough to sniff Molly Bort. Baird Lane¡¯s eyes shed, ¡°Gasoline? Why do you smell like that, what have you been doing?¡± Molly Bort didn¡¯t realize she still smelled like gasoline and got a whiff of it, and her heart nearly jumped out of her throat in shock. But in order not to show her face, she quickly adjusted her expression and emotions again, waved her hand and said, ¡°Didn¡¯t I just say, I went out for a stroll, then the car ran out of gas and went to the gas station to fill it up, so it should be the smell that was tainted at that time.¡± ¡°Heh, I¡¯ve never heard of going to a gas station and smelling like gasoline¡­ Is it possible that you filled yourself up with gasoline?¡± Aunt Lucy sarcastically. Molly Bort was annoyed in her mind. This old woman, she¡¯s targeting her on purpose, isn¡¯t she? Just wait, she¡¯ll clean up the old woman sooner orter! Mentally swearing, Molly Bort replied softly on her face, ¡°No, but I made contact with the gas station workers and they smelled like gasoline.¡± ¡°You mean they infected you?¡± Aunt Lucy rolled her eyes. Molly Bort¡¯s expression twisted for a moment, tempted to hit the old woman. ¡°All right, let¡¯s put the gasoline aside.¡± Baird Lane spoke up to interrupt the bickering between the old and the young, his deep eyes gazing at Molly Bort as if he was trying to see through her whole being, ¡°How do you and Bess Camp know each other?¡± ¡°Bess Camp?¡± frowned Molly Bort suspiciously, ¡°Baird, who is Bess Camp?¡± The name is somewhat familiar. ¡°You don¡¯t know?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know!¡± Molly Bort shook her head. Baird Lane¡¯s eyebrows trailed off and he looked at her with a deeper look, as if to see if she really didn¡¯t recognize her or if she was lying. But in the end, looking at it, it seems to be the former. She was really unrecognizable! ¡°Don¡¯t know even if you don¡¯t.¡± Baird Lane spoke faintly with downcast eyes. Since the woman didn¡¯t know Bess Camp, he had nothing to ask from her. To find out how Bess Camp knew Molly Bort and what the connection with Molly Bort was, look at the results of Gates¡¯ investigation. ¡°Where¡¯s her room?¡± Baird Lane asked of Aunt Lucy, turning away from Molly Bort. Aunt Lucy pointed upstairs, ¡°It¡¯s next to your room with your wife, sir.¡± I can¡¯t believe it¡¯s that! Baird Lane¡¯s brow wrinkled into a chuan of displeasure, ¡°No she¡¯s not allowed to live there, it¡¯s not her ce.¡± That room, the room reserved for his and Christine White¡¯s children.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. At those words, Aunt Lucy¡¯s old eyes lit up with joy in her heart, ¡°Then I¡¯ll go pack and move her to another room.¡± ¡°Uh-huh.¡± Baird Lane nodded, ¡°Put her on the first floor.¡± Aunt Lucy was even happier now, ¡°OK, first floor is good, she should live on the first floor.¡± The first floor was the maid¡¯s room, which was even worse than hers, and all her rooms were in the guest room on the second floor, which was much bigger than the maid¡¯s room. Thinking about it, Aunt Lucy¡¯s whole body was excited, stomping and running towards the upstairs, that speed, it doesn¡¯t really look like an old person. Molly Bort was ufortable listening to Baird Lane just as easily kick her out of the room she wanted to stay in and into the servants¡¯ room, but didn¡¯t dare say anything. She knew exactly where she stood in his heart now, and was no longer the person who, with a single word, could make him offer up everything he had before. And now it was a critical period, she could not provoke him even more, so even if she was not happy to live in the maid¡¯s room, she could only swallow her teeth and blood, and wait for the future, wait for the future, when she took him down, she could live wherever she wanted. With that, Molly Bort bowed her head and went to the servants¡¯ room in resignation. At that moment, Gates came in from outside with a file. ¡°President Lane.¡± ¡°Find out?¡± Baird Lane returned to the couch and sat down. Gates nodded, ¡°Found out, Chief Camp is not rted to Molly Bort, they don¡¯t actually know each other, but they should have heard about each other, the Chief Camp that Molly Bort hears about, is the heir to The Camp Family overseas, and the Molly Bort that Chief Camp hears about is all kinds of negative.¡± ¡°There¡¯s nothing of value to the results.¡± Baird Lane was apparently less than pleased with the findings. What he wanted to know was why Bess Camp had suddenly brought up Molly Bort and made a point of calling him. Gates rubbed his nose, ¡°There¡¯s no way around it, that¡¯s what was investigated and that¡¯s urate information.¡± ¡°Okay, let¡¯s put that aside for now, what¡¯s that file you¡¯re holding?¡± Baird Lane asked as he looked at the papers he had brought with him. Bess Camp hands the document up with both hands, ¡°This is about that explosive bomb, the investigation results havee out, that explosive bomb was arranged by Owen Dong, he purchased it abroad through illegal channels and smuggled it in with a fishing boat.¡± ¡°A fishing boat?¡± Baird Lane sneered, ¡°Then he¡¯s really taking his time.¡± ¡°Unfortunately the chess move was a mistake.¡± Gates sighed, ¡°He installed the explosive bomb, he should have wanted to blow us all up, but he didn¡¯t have precognition and didn¡¯t know how long to top off the time, he could only top it off for an approximate amount of time, and he was supposedly stalling for time by hanging the missus from the high shelf with Molly Bort, and letting President Lane you to make the choice, unfortunately ¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s a shame he didn¡¯t think we¡¯d arrange for a sniper to take him out early.¡± Baird Lane closed the file and tossed it aside, saying coldly. Gates nodded, ¡°It was, but just as we were about to leave, the st still timed out, but thankfully we still left just in time, that is ma¡¯am ¡­¡± Saying this, Gates suddenly realized that he had said the wrong thing and hastily shut his mouth to see Baird Lane¡¯s expression. He winced at the sight of Baird Lane¡¯s expression of icy coldness, and inwardly he wished he could p himself. Really, what a pot calling the kettle ck. Madame is a taboo right now, and he actually just said it. ¡°That ¡­ President Lane, there¡¯s something else that¡¯s strange.¡± Gates hastily changed the subject. Baird Lane looked up at him, ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°It¡¯s about Chief Camp, he went back to China today, the ticket he booked was also for this afternoon, but for some reason he had it canceled again before he went to the airport, also Aunt Lucy said that she had met Chief Camp today, it was near our vi, and Chief Camp got out of the car specifically to say hello to Aunt Lucy, and said that there was a surprise at home. ¡± Gates returned. ¡°Surprise?¡± Baird Lane was only interested in those two words, ¡°What surprise?¡± Gates spreads his hands, ¡°I asked Aunt Lucy, and Aunt Lucy said she didn¡¯t see the surprise, and then Aunt Lucy went out to Chief Camp, and when Chief Camp heard that there was no surprise, his face changed, and he drove off on the spot.¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Baird Lane¡¯s eyelids drooped and he asked, ¡°Where¡¯s Bess Camp now?¡± He felt that he needed to meet with Bess Camp. ¡°I don¡¯t know, you asked me to look into Chief Camp¡¯s rtionship with Molly Bort, and I stopped by to check Chief Camp¡¯s current location, but I couldn¡¯t find out, it seems like his whereabouts were intentionally erased.¡± Gates said. Baird Lane grunted, ¡°Kinda mysterious.¡± Looks like this secret that Bess Camp is talking about, it¡¯s not easy. What is it? Chapter 448 – Congenital Malpractice Baird Lane mused for a moment, but eventually felt like meeting Bess Camp. Simply because a voice in his heart was telling him again that he must go or he would regret it. And following this voice in his mind, he took out his cell phone and called Bess Camp. In the hospital, Bess Camp is still guarding the outside of the resuscitation room, and the lights in the resuscitation room are still on, and it¡¯s been hours, and they still haven¡¯t gone out, which means that the patient in the resuscitation room isn¡¯t in the usual dangerous condition. ¡°Chief Camp, do you want to rest for a while?¡± The assistant at the side couldn¡¯t help but ask as she watched Bess Camp look a bit tired. Bess Camp waved her hand, ¡°No, I¡¯ll just wait here until shees out.¡± He was so insistent, the assistant couldn¡¯t say anything else but to wait with him. That¡¯s when Bess Camp¡¯s cell phone rang. He stood up straight and took his cell phone out, ncing at the caller ID, a surprise shed in his eyes, and answered the call. ¡°President Lane, what can I do for you?¡± Bess Camp asked tersely. Baird Lane didn¡¯t care for his cold demeanor and spoke in an equally cold manner, ¡°Bess Camp, what was that gift you were telling my Aunt Lucy about earlier?¡± Bess Camp raised an eyebrow, ¡°Is that what President Lane came to ask?¡± ¡°Nice.¡± Baird Lane nodded. Bess Camp rubbed her brow, ¡°It wasn¡¯t a special gift, it¡¯s just that I was supposed to be going back home and I was nning on giving a gift to The Lane Family, but in the middle of it all except for a few issues, that gift has been lost.¡± ¡°Bess Camp, do you think I¡¯m going to take your word for it? But it doesn¡¯t matter, I just want to know what a gift like that is, it doesn¡¯t matter much if I lose it or not.¡± Baird Lane adjusted his sitting position and said in a cool, scanty voice. Bess Camp let out a faintugh, ¡°I¡¯m sorry President Lane, I¡¯m an obsessivepulsive person, and a lost gift means it can¡¯t be delivered, and since it can¡¯t be delivered, then I guess there¡¯s no point in telling you what the gift is.¡± ¡°It seems you really don¡¯t want to talk about it?¡± Baird Lane was a little offended. Bess Camp let out a soft huff and didn¡¯t answer. Baird Lane pursed his thin lips, ¡°Since you don¡¯t want to talk about it, I¡¯m not going to force myself, but Bess Camp, let¡¯s meet, I want to know what¡¯s going on with you and Molly Bort, and why you¡¯re concerned about her, and you made a point of calling me to ask me whether or not she¡¯se back, so there should be some kind of secret hidden in there, shouldn¡¯t there? ¡± ¡°Yes there are secrets, but I don¡¯t want to tell you President Lane, it¡¯s gettingte, President Lane if there¡¯s nothing else I¡¯ll hang up now, bye!¡± Bess Camp said and hung up the phone. Just as he had hung up and was about to put the phone away, he suddenly heard a drop. The assistant quickly pointed to the light on the door of the resuscitation room, ¡°Chief Camp look, wait it¡¯s out.¡± Extinguished? Bess Camp turned around in a hurry, and sure enough, he saw that red light go out, which meant the resuscitation inside was over. I also wonder how Christine White is doing. With that in mind, Bess Camp casually tossed her cell phone to the assistant behind her and walked to the door of the resuscitation room, looking at the door of the resuscitation room with a slightly anxious expression. Finally, the gate opened. A tired, sweaty doctor stepped out, and before he could remove his mask, he was stopped by Bess Camp, ¡°How is she doing, Doctor?¡± The doctor removed his mouth and shook his head with a stony expression. Bess Camp¡¯s heart stomped and she was anxious, ¡°She¡¯s dead?¡± The doctor gave him a nk look, ¡°The patient didn¡¯t die, she has been resuscitated, but her whole body has up to twenty percent burned area, especially her face and neck as well as her hands, the skin that is exposed to the outside, is almostpletely burned.¡± ¡°All burned up?¡± Bess Camp¡¯s mind went nk for a moment. The assistant behind him interjected, ¡°That means she¡¯s disfigured?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± The doctor nodded. The assistant was instantly sympathetic. Bess Camp pressed one hand on the doctor¡¯s shoulder, ¡°Can it be cured? Any amount of money will do, as long as it can be cured.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not a matter of money or not.¡± The doctor shook his hand off his shoulder and sighed, ¡°This youngdy is severely burned, her skin is all ruined, the soft tissues and cells under the skin are also burned, with the current medical technology in China, it¡¯s impossible to restore her to her original state, at most she can only have arge area of skin grafting, but so far down the line her face is also stiff, she can¡¯t make any expressions at all.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t that a robot?¡± The assistant added. The doctor took off his gloves, ¡°Pretty much, and with the imnts, there will be a lot of scarring left behind as well, since her facial cells are burned and can¡¯t promote metabolism or absorb new skin, even on her neck and hands¡­ All in all, it¡¯s a bad situation.¡± Bess Camp huffed backward, ¡°Is there really nothing we can do at all?¡± He was a little reluctant. Because of Christine White¡¯s face, he really does think of her as a sister. And Grandmother loved her, so of course he wanted her to be as good as new. However ¡­ The doctor shook his head wearily, ¡°I just said, with the current imnt technology in China, as well as medical and stic surgery technology, it is not possible to cure her burns this serious, you can try abroad, the medical level in foreign countries, whether it is surgery, dermatology or stic surgery, is more advanced than in China, maybe in foreign countries, you guys will get something.¡± ¡°I see, thanks doctor, I¡¯ll try.¡± Bess Camp closed her eyes and when she opened them again, they were clear, ¡°I have onest question, the baby in her stomach ¡­¡±This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°The baby¡¯s fine, she¡¯s great, she didn¡¯t even roll violently when she was burned so badly, she kept the baby well protected, but how many times has this baby had problems before?¡± The doctor looked at Bess Camp. Bess Camp nodded, ¡°Yes, she¡¯s moved a few times before and almost miscarried.¡± ¡°That¡¯s just it, this baby was saved, but it¡¯s still hurt from too many idents, so maybe it¡¯ll be born with congenital mdies.¡± ¡°What kind of congenital mdies?¡± Bess Camp pursued. The doctor thought for a moment and returned, ¡°First of all, physical weakness is absolute, and secondly, there is also the possibility that you will be born with weakened eyesight, or underdeveloped vocal cords, or blocked eardrums, in short, no one can say for sure, so you guys think about it and consider whether or not you want to keep this child.¡± With that said, the doctor left in here for Bess Camp to think about and left himself. Bess Camp held her forehead, her head aching. What¡¯s all this about! ¡°Chief Camp, Ms. White is out.¡± The assistant¡¯s reminder came to his ears. Bess Camp whipped her head around to see several paramedics wheeling Christine White out of the resuscitation room. He followed in a hurry to see Christine White. It was quite heartbreaking to see her lying on the pushchair covered in bandages, just like a mummy. Obviously in the morning she was alive and kicking and saying goodbye to him, howe she was like this in the afternoon. It¡¯s a trick of God. ¡°When will she wake up?¡± Bess Camp asked the nurse who was hooking up Christine White¡¯s hangnail when they got to the hospital room. The nurse replied with a red face, ¡°You¡¯ll wake up when the anesthesia wears off.¡± ¡°Okay, I got it, thanks.¡± Bess Camp smiled politely at her. The nurse¡¯s face turned even redder, her heart thumping, and she hurriedly shook her head and waved her hands, ¡°No thank you no thank you.¡± God, this man is so handsome! She¡¯d never seen a man like that before. Is he the husband of thedy in the hospital bed? Without waiting for the nurse to ask for confirmation of Bess Camp¡¯s rtionship with Christine White, the nurse was called out. The only people left in the hospital room are Bess Camp, his assistant, and Christine White, who looks dead in her hospital bed. The assistant gave Christine White a regretful look, ¡°Chief Camp, you¡¯re not really going to take her out of the country for treatment, are you?¡± Chapter 449 – Unable to Speak ¡°There¡¯s no way for her to recover at home in the condition she¡¯s in, she¡¯ll have to fight her way out of the country.¡± Bess Camp said as she sat on the edge of the hospital bed. The assistant scratched his head, ¡°This I know, but she is President Lane¡¯s wife and has no rtionship with you, even if she wants to go abroad for treatment, it should be President Lane who takes her, how can it not be your turn.¡± Bess Camp pulled the covers for Christine White, ¡°Baird Lane didn¡¯t know she was alive, much less what she¡¯s be.¡± ¡°Then you tell President Lane.¡± The assistant said in disbelief. Bess Camp frowned, ¡°You think I don¡¯t want to? The problem is that we don¡¯t know what kind of rtionship Baird Lane has with that Molly Bort, right now, if we rashly tell Baird Lane that Christine is still alive, it¡¯s not necessarily a good thing, as we can see from this time, if Baird Lane really picks Christine up and takes her back, that Molly Bort will still be interested in her.¡± ¡°This ¡­ It seems so.¡± The assistant gave a couple dry chuckles. Bess Camp craned her head to look at him, ¡°Go inform The Camp Family and tell them that my return date will be pushed back a few days.¡± ¡°Because of Ms. White?¡± The assistant swept a nce at Christine White. Bess Camp nodded, ¡°She can¡¯t be left unattended in this condition.¡± ¡°Okay, I know, I¡¯m on my way.¡± The assistant answered and went out to do as he was told. Three dayster, Christine White woke up and tried to open her eyes, but realized that she couldn¡¯t open them, as if something was tied over them, preventing her from seeing. On top of that, even the body couldn¡¯t move, as if it was bound by something as well. What¡¯s going on? Where is she now? Christine White opened her mouth to ask if anyone was there, only to have her mouth open and realize she couldn¡¯t make the slightest sound. What¡¯s wrong with her? Christine White¡¯s heart sank hard and her whole body panicked. Why? Why she can¡¯t speak! Christine White¡¯s breathing becamebored, and quite undaunted, she lifted her breath to try again. This time she seeded and made a sound, but it was so thin that she couldn¡¯t hear it without listening carefully, and her throat stung like hell. And the pain brought back all her memories. She remembered that she had been locked in an abandoned building by Molly Bort and then tried to burn her, and she had indeed been caught in the fire that had crawled all over her and burned as if she were in hell. She couldn¡¯t forget the pain of being burned by the fire, the despair of being engulfed by the fire, and even more so, the poisonous oath she swore before she was about to be burned alive by the fire! She vowed that if she survived the fire, she was going to double back everything she had suffered! And now, she¡¯s really survived! Thinking about this, Christine White became very emotional, so emotional that her body, which could not be moved, shook in small tremors, and the medical machine at the bedside detected the rise in her blood pressure and suddenly ticked. Hearing the machine screaming, the person outside the door immediately opened the door and came in, took two or three steps across to the side of the hospital bed, pressed the emergency button and then looked at the slightly trembling person on the bed in surprise, ¡°You finally woke up?¡± This sound ¡­ It¡¯s Bess Camp! Christine White¡¯s eyes got hot, snapped out of her hatred, and her mouth moved as if she wanted to say something. Bess Camp saw it and leaned down to lean her ear over and froze for a moment when she heard the hee-haw sound she made, then reacted with some uncertainty, ¡°Are you trying to say thank you to me?¡± Christine White¡¯s mouth moved again, this time only one syble. But Bess Camp heard her, and she said uh-huh. Bess Camp smiled softly, ¡°You¡¯re wee, saving you was the right thing to do.¡± As the words fell, several footsteps came from outside the door. Immediately afterward, several doctors and nurses walked in, and the one in charge asked, ¡°Is the patient awake?¡± ¡°Awake.¡± Bess Camp stepped aside from the side of the hospital bed and politely said, ¡°Thanks for the trouble.¡± ¡°I should.¡± The doctor said politely before nodding to a few of the other doctors behind him and starting to examine Christine White. After a quick examination, Bess Camp pulled the doctor, ¡°Well?¡± ¡°It¡¯s good that the patient is awake, it means out of danger.¡± The doctor answered truthfully as he wrote on his chart binder. Bess Camp sighed in relief, ¡°That¡¯s good, but she doesn¡¯t seem to be able to talk, what¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°That¡¯s normal.¡± The doctor finished writing, closed the chart binder, looked at Christine White and said, ¡°She inhaled too much smoke, and that smoke damaged her voice, which is why she couldn¡¯t speak.¡± Christine White was a little anxious to hear this, and her lips kept twitching as she tried to say something. Bess Camp stepped forward, ¡°Christine, are you asking the doctor if you can talk afterward? Close your lips together if you are, and move them twice if you aren¡¯t.¡± Christine White closed her lips together as soon as she heard how well he understood herself. Bess Camp let out augh and turned her attention back to the doctor, ¡°Doctor, as you heard, will she be able to talk again?¡± ¡°Of course you can, you¡¯ll be able to talk in a couple of days, it¡¯s just that your voice has been smoked and you may not sound the same as you did before, it¡¯ll be hoarse.¡± The doctor looked at Christine White back. Bess Camp rushed to look toward her as well. Christine White, though her eyes were hidden from sight, could feel the worry that flowed from him, and her lips moved twice. Bess Camp had no idea what she was saying and put her ear to it again, barely catching it. ¡°She said it was fine.¡± Bess Camp straightened up and exined to the doctor. A hint of appreciation passed through the doctor¡¯s eyes, ¡°It seems that this youngdy is still very open-minded.¡± ¡°She¡¯s strong.¡± Bess Camp nodded. The doctor smiled, ¡°That¡¯s fine, this youngdy just get some rest, call us anytime if there¡¯s anything.¡± After that, the group walked out. The ward became quiet again. Bess Camp closed the door and returned to the bedside, ncing at Christine White¡¯s dry lips, and busied herself with the ss of water at the head of the bed, inserting a very long, soft straw into it, then handing the sucking end to her mouth, ¡°Have some water.¡± Christine White was getting a little thirsty and didn¡¯t even know how to tell him, but she didn¡¯t expect him to get it already, which touched her heart. She made a thank you gesture before she took a hold of the straw and took a big gulp of water from the cup until it was almost at the bottom and she stopped. ¡°Not drinking?¡± Bess Camp looked at Christine White. Christine White¡¯s lips moved in response. Bess Camp knowingly removed the straw and put the cup back on the bed, drawing another clean tissue and gently wiping the corners of her mouth. As he wiped, he spoke, ¡°I know you have a lot of questions you want to ask right now, so how about you slowly do the mouthing and I¡¯ll use lip reading to understand, and if you get it wrong, you¡¯ll move your lips two more times like you did just now, and if it¡¯s right, you¡¯ll move them a little bit, how about that?¡± Christine White¡¯s lips twitched. Bess Camp dropped the tissue, ¡°Great, so you can start mouthing off now and I¡¯ll guess what you want to ask.¡± As the words left his mouth, he stared at her lips for an instant, afraid to miss a single gag.R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only Christine White¡¯s diction was a little long, but it was better than slow, and Bess Camp guessed what she was asking almost by ident. But so as not to make a mistake, he begged to differ, ¡°You¡¯re asking how I knew you were being held there by Molly Bort at the time aren¡¯t you?¡± Christine White moved her lips in a flurry of excitement once she heard that he had actually read her lips. Knowing she had guessed correctly, Bess Camp smiled gently and replied, ¡°It¡¯s Aunt Lucy.¡± Aunt Lucy? Chapter 450: Will He Dislike It? Christine White stiffened. How could it be Aunt Lucy? Does Aunt Lucy know she¡¯s alive? But that¡¯s not right, she remembers that she was knocked out by Molly Bort before she went to open the door for Aunt Lucy, so Aunt Lucy shouldn¡¯t know she¡¯s alive yet. Perhaps sensing Christine White¡¯s confusion, Bess Camp exins, ¡°After you said goodbye to me, I didn¡¯t rush to drive to the airport because that¡¯s when my grandmother sent me a video invitation, so I videoed with her, and when the video was over, I saw your Aunt Lucying back and got out of the car to say hello to her and tell her there was a surprise at the vi but ¡­¡± His tone changed and became much colder, ¡°But it wasn¡¯t long after that, just as I was getting ready to drive to the airport, your Aunt Lucy came running out and stopped me, asking me what the surprise was and howe she wasn¡¯t watching, and when I heard that, I realized something was wrong, and the fact that Aunt Lucy hadn¡¯t seen you at the vi meant that something had happened to you. ¡± Speaking here, Bess Camp took a heartfelt breath, ¡°Then I went to the property in your vi area to retrieve the surveince, and saw a car pulling out of your vi, I guessed that you should be on it, and chased it all the way there, but unfortunately it was still a step toote, I¡¯m sorry, if I had arrived a step earlier, you wouldn¡¯t have been ¡­ ¡± ¡®Don¡¯t me you!¡¯ Christine White made another quick lip-sync to show that she didn¡¯t me him. If he hadn¡¯t been so alert and hadn¡¯t hesitated toe after her, she was afraid she would have actually been burned by Molly Bort instead of lying here as she was now. So he was her savior, the one who had saved her life twice in a row, and how could she me him for being a step toote. Bess Camp read Christine White¡¯s meaning and her expression softened even more, ¡°It¡¯s good that you don¡¯t me me.¡± ¡®I should thank you.¡¯ Christine White added, then thought of something and asked ¡®How long have I been in the hospital?¡¯ ¡°Three days!¡± Bess Camp replied. Christine White¡¯s lips paused for a moment, ¡®I¡¯ll walk abroad first then?¡¯ ¡°No, you¡¯re still in C. I haven¡¯t returned.¡± Bess Campughed. Christine White understood what was going on, a wave of guilt rose up in her heart and her lips paled, ¡±It¡¯s my fault that you can¡¯t return home, I¡¯m sorry ¡­¡± ¡°What are you talking about, I stayed of my own free will, you can¡¯t be around people in your current state, don¡¯t think too much, it¡¯s nothing to do with you.¡± Bess Camp nudged her forehead. Christine White felt some pain and pursed her lips, ¡®What happened to my face?¡¯ Bess Camp hadn¡¯t expected her to ask about this out of the blue, and was momentarily stunned, suddenly unsure of how to answer. Christine White sensed his deliberate silence, her heart cooled for a moment, and only after a long time did she move her lips, ¡±Is my face ruined? No, not only my face, is my whole body destroyed by fire?¡¯ She hadn¡¯t forgotten the bone-crushing pain as the fire raced up her face as well as her body at that moment. And with such searing pain on her face and body, how could she be okay. She wasn¡¯t stupid, normally a burn from frying could leave a scar, and being burned by a fire that burned all over her body must have left her unrecognizable, as evidenced by Bess Camp¡¯s silence. At that thought, Christine White¡¯s emotions once again became uncontroble, filled with devastation and despair, as well as bloodthirsty hatred! Hate God, hate Molly Bort, hate myself more! ¡°Christine!¡± listening to the rapid dripping of the bedside medical machine, Bess Camp knew how intense Christine White was feeling at the moment and rushed to soothe her, ¡°Just calm down.¡± Calm down? Christine White smiled sadly at heart. How can she be calm? She¡¯s disfigured and turned into a monster, how does that make her calm! Understanding that her reassurances were useless, Bess Camp rubbed her swollen temples, ¡°Christine, I know you¡¯re in pain right now, but it¡¯s not time to despair, don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll get you the best doctor I can, and I¡¯ll do everything in my power to make your face right.¡± Christine White, teeth clenched on her lip, did not respond.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. All you can do? But there are a lot of things in this world that won¡¯t work out even if you do your best. ¡®Mr. Toki, tell me truthfully what I¡¯ve been burned to.¡¯ Christine White asked listlessly. Bess Camp was a little hesitant to tell her. She had a right to know, but then he was worried that if he told her, she¡¯d be even more devastated. ¡®Tell me, Mr. Toki, how much worse could the situation be.¡¯ Seeing the man¡¯s hesitation to speak, Christine White added. She was so persistent in wanting to know, Bess Camp sighed andpromised, ¡°Twenty percent of your entire body burned area, especially your face and hands are the most serious, your body is burned a little lighter because of the heavy clothes blocking some of it, but even so, there¡¯s still no way to recover in the country, and there¡¯s still hope only if you leave the country.¡± Going Abroad ¡­ Christine White tugged at the corner of her mouth in self-deprecation. How can she leave the country in this condition? ¡°Christine,¡± Bess Camp suddenly called out to Christine White, speaking hesitantly, ¡°are you going to tell President Lane about your current situation?¡± Baird Lane? Christine White¡¯s lips trembled, ¡®Don¡¯t, don¡¯t tell him, please don¡¯t tell him, I don¡¯t want him to know that I¡¯m here, and I don¡¯t want him to know that I¡¯m in this state!¡¯ How could she let him see her now that she had turned so ugly. Will he see it, will he dislike it, will he be disgusted? No, he couldn¡¯t see her like this now, never! Feeling Christine White¡¯s resistance, Bess Camp also probably understood the reason and looked at her with some heartache in her eyes, ¡°Okay, okay, don¡¯t tell him, don¡¯t get excited, I wasn¡¯t going to tell him, and what I said about asking you was that I wanted to know what you meant.¡± ¡®I don¡¯t want him to see me like this.¡¯ Christine White said bitterly. Bess Camp stroked her exposed hair, ¡°Well, then we won¡¯t let him see itter.¡± The corner of Christine White¡¯s mouth pulled out a desperate arc, ¡±Mr. Shi, what do you think I should do? How should I face him in the future with this appearance?¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay, you¡¯ll be fine.¡± Bess Camp reassured her. Christine White smiled to herself, ¡±Mr. Toki, in fact, you don¡¯t have to lie to me, I know that, in my condition, even if I go abroad, I won¡¯t necessarily be well.¡± ¡± Upon hearing this, Bess Camp¡¯s hand stroking her hair went cold, followed by a bitter smile. She noticed it. Indeed, the doctor over here had also said that her burns, even if she went abroad, were only hopefully cured, but not necessarily actually cured. ¡°Ah Christine, you don¡¯t really have to feel so precise, you can try to believe it can be cured.¡± Bess Campmented. Christine White¡¯s lips are dry, ¡®Burns, even if cured, can¡¯t be changed back to my old self, will I still be me like that, and will Baird not want to recognize me like that? Do you know, Mr. Toki, I really feel worse than death, I even wish that I could really die! Hearing this, Bess Camp¡¯s mild face sank, a little less than pleased, ¡°What¡¯s this foolish talk, is it fair to me that I risked my life to get you out of there and you¡¯re thinking about dying?¡± Christine White was muted, and it took a couple of seconds before she quirked her lips again, ¡°I¡¯m sorry ¡­¡± ¡°Well I don¡¯t me you, all you¡¯re doing now is worrying that you won¡¯t get better and President Lane will get sick of you right?¡± Bess Camp looked at her, ¡°If that¡¯s the case, how about I go and try him out for you?¡± ¡®No, don¡¯t try, he¡¯s very smart, once you try, you¡¯ll immediately guess that I¡¯m still alive and in this condition, and now Molly Bort is still with him, in case Molly Bort knows that I¡¯m still alive, she¡¯ll surely still take a shot at me, and I¡¯m in this condition now, so I can¡¯t even fight back, let alone ¡­ ¡® ¡°Not to mention what?¡± Bess Camp¡¯s curiosity lifted. Chapter 451 Baird Lane’s Suspicions Christine White took a breath and continued to speak, ¡®Not to mention I haven¡¯t figured out exactly what their rtionship is now and if they¡¯re really back together.¡¯ ¡°About that.¡± Bess Camp stroked her chin, ¡°I¡¯ve actually had people investigating on the sly for the past few days, and I¡¯ve noticed that their rtionship is strange, rather than saying they¡¯re back together, to not saying that the two of them are working on a deal.¡± ¡®A deal?¡¯ Christine White was a little less than understanding. Bess Camp nodded, ¡°Yes, deals, I just didn¡¯t find out, what they were dealing with, if you want to know, I can step up the investigation, start with Molly Bort and find out as soon as possible.¡± ¡®Or not.¡¯ Christine White pursed her lips, ¡®That¡¯s all that matters, step up the investigation, it¡¯ll be noticed by Baird.¡¯ Bess Campughed softly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s fine, it¡¯s not a big deal to find out, if he can¡¯t find me, he won¡¯t know where you are.¡± After saying that, he took out his cell phone and made a call to his assistant, asking him to send more people to investigate the trading rtionship between Baird Lane and Molly Bort, and try to investigate it in a short time. Christine White saw him being so thunderous and doing what he said he would do, and was touched in her heart, saying a wordless thank you. Perhaps she knew Baird Lane too well, and Bess Camp¡¯s assistant had just sent out a couple of men when he spotted them and caught one on the spot. Looking at the man in front of him in a ck suit, Baird Lane¡¯s face was so cold that it sent shivers down his spine, ¡°Who sent you?¡± The man in the suit lowered his head, ¡°I¡¯m sorry President Lane, we¡¯re from a detective agency and have a professional code of ethics that prevents us from giving out information about our employers.¡± ¡°Hah!¡± Baird Lane sneered, ¡°So I paid double mymission for his information, and now I can¡¯t talk?¡± ¡°This ¡­¡± The man in the suit¡¯s eyes lit up for a split second, somewhat impressed. Seeing this, Baird Lane tapped the desk, ¡°Still not talking?¡± ¡°Speak!¡± Without further hesitation, the man in the suit nodded his head quickly, ¡°We were approached by a gentleman by the name of Land, Land next to Wo, who sent us over to investigate a specific rtionship between you and what he thought was called Miss Molly Bort.¡± ¡°Last name Land?¡± frowned Baird Lane, ¡°What¡¯s the full name?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know, he didn¡¯t say, he didn¡¯t evene to our office in person, he contacted us on the phone, even themission was in the form of a transfer, it¡¯s impossible for us to investigate the employer, so we really don¡¯t know the exact identity of the employer.¡± The man in the suit smiled back. Baird Lane narrowed his eyes, ¡°Do you know of anyone in the circle with thest name Land?¡± He nced aside at Gates. To have the ability to hire detectives to investigate him, or so many of them, is obviously not afraid of offending him. Then such a person may not be of low status, perhaps in the circle. ¡°Land¡­¡± Gates stroked his chin thoughtfully and spoke with some uncertainty, ¡°President Lane, if I¡¯m not mistaken, it should be Chief Camp, I remember that Chief Camp¡¯s assistant¡¯sst name is this Land, and didn¡¯t Chief Camp call you a few days ago to ask you about Ms. Molly Bort¡¯s whereabouts, and I think this time it should also be Chief Camp too.¡± ¡°Bess Camp!¡± and Baird Lane spat the words through clenched teeth. The middle-aged man swallowed, ¡°That ¡­.. ¡­ President Lane, since you have guessed it, can I go now? ¡± Baird Lane waved his hand impatiently. Gates immediately took orders and sent the middle-aged man out. A momentter, Gates reentered the study, ¡°President Lane, do you think that Camp always wants to do in the end? Obviously three days ago to return to the country, and then suddenly did not return, but also sent someone to investigate you, there can not be any conspiracy, right?¡± Baird Lane rubbed his distended brow, ¡°There¡¯s a conspiracy to investigate me alone just fine, it won¡¯t bring Molly Bort along with it, didn¡¯t you hear that guy just now, investigating my rtionship with Molly Bort!¡± ¡°Fair enough, but what does it matter to him if he wants to know about your rtionship with Molly Bort?¡± Gates was puzzled. Baird Lane¡¯s eyes flickered and his expression tightened as he thought of something, ¡°Gates, has Bess Camp been at the scene of the incident as well?¡± ¡°The scene of the incident?¡± Gates froze, then reacted and nodded his head back and forth, ¡°That¡¯s right, he said he wanted to go say goodbye to Madame in person, but when he got to the hospital, he found out that Madame had been kidnapped, and in order to find Madame, he also had someone go and find out who Madame was kidnapped by, and by the time he had arrived at the location where Madame had been kidnapped, the ce had already burned down.¡± ¡°Exactly.¡± Baird Lane lifted his chin, undisguised excitement under his eyes, ¡°Have you ever thought that it¡¯s really Bess Camp who cares about my rtionship with Molly Bort? He¡¯s a man and has never met Molly Bort, I don¡¯t believe that he has feelings for Molly Bort and came to pay attention to me and Molly Bort out of jealousy, but what if it¡¯s someone close to him who cares about my rtionship with Molly Bort and made hime to investigate?¡± ¡°Someone around? Who?¡± Gates didn¡¯t respond for a moment. Baird Lane gave him a cold stare and it suddenly dawned on him, ¡°President Lane you mean ma¡¯am?¡± Baird Lane nomittal hmmm, ¡°Besides Christine White, who would care so much about my rtionship with Molly Bort, and didn¡¯t we not find Christine White¡¯s bones at the scene of the incident? The other search and rescue team also didn¡¯t find Christine White¡¯s figure in the area around the industrial area, do you think it¡¯s possible that Christine White was rescued by Bess Camp?¡± ¡°So it¡¯s really possible!¡± The more Gates thought about it, the more he felt it was so, goosebumps all over his body, ¡°No wonder the day after Madam¡¯s ident, Chief Camp sent people to hang around us every now and then, we didn¡¯t take these to heart before, now that we think about it, these people should be the ones that Chief Camp sends to find out information for Madam, but ¡­ ¡±This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Baird Lane looks at him, ¡°But what?¡± ¡°Uh, I was just going to say, why didn¡¯t the missuse back if she was really at Camp General?¡± Gates voiced his question. Baird Lane pursed his thin lips and didn¡¯t say anything, but mentally agreed with his question. If Christine White was really alive and really there at Bess Camp, why didn¡¯t shee back and tell him that she was alive! Is it because of Molly Bort? If it was really because she minded Molly Bort, she could havee back and asked him why he brought Molly Bort to the vi, it¡¯s not like he wouldn¡¯t have told her. ¡°What the hell was she thinking?¡± Baird Lane murmured. Gates was not far away from him, naturally, he also heard it, hesitated for two seconds and asked, ¡°President Lane, why don¡¯t we find Chief Camp and confirm whether thedy is at his ce or not, and if she is there, how about we get thedy back?¡± Baird Lane picked up the conversation faintly, ¡°You know where Bess Camp is?¡± Gates choked, ¡°I don¡¯t know, but we can look into it, and we can hire a detective agency to find out.¡± ¡°There you go then.¡± Baird Lane nodded. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m on my way.¡± Gates responded, turning toward the door. As soon as he opened the door, he was startled, ¡°What are you doing here?¡± He looked at the door with displeasure. Baird Lane heard the tone of Gates¡¯ voice and knew it couldn¡¯t be Aunt Lucy, and since it wasn¡¯t Aunt Lucy, it had to be Molly Bort. Thinking about it, Baird Lane¡¯s handsome face sank, got up and walked to the door as well, seeing that it was indeed Molly Bort outside the door, his deep eyes held some cold awns, ¡°What are you doing here? Who allowed you toe up here?¡± Molly Bort was angry with Gates for daring to treat herself in that manner, and now she was even more annoyed to hear such a disgusted tone from Baird Lane. But she was able to endure it and forcefully squeezed out a smile as she returned, ¡°I saw that you guys had been talking up there for so long and thought that you might be thirsty, so I made you coffee up here.¡± With that, she lifted the tray in her hand. Baird Lane scanned it and his face grew colder, ¡°Drugged?¡± Chapter 452 Molly Bort’s Arrangements Molly Bort froze and couldn¡¯t maintain the expression on her face any longer and became irritated, ¡°Baird, what are you talking about, how could I ¡­¡± ¡°Enough, you know yourself if you can or can¡¯t, you know if you can or can¡¯t, I don¡¯t want to hear anything else, I just want to know, who let youe up here? Didn¡¯t I tell you to stay on the first floor only and not to go upstairs?¡± Baird Lane looked at her with an icy face. Molly Bort averted her eyes, ¡°I just came up here to bring you coffee and nothing more, if you don¡¯t like me being here I¡¯ll just go down.¡± With that, she turned and prepared to walk away. Baird Lane called out to her, ¡°Wait a minute.¡± Molly Bort stopped and looked back at him, ¡°Anything else?¡± Without responding, Baird Lane walked up to her and reached out and cupped her chin hard, ¡°How long have you been up here?¡± ¡°Not for long.¡± ¡°You expect me to believe that?¡± Baird Lane narrowed his eyes coldly, ¡°Say, what have you heard?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t hear anything.¡± Molly Bort looked away sheepishly. The corner of Baird Lane¡¯s mouth hooked up in a cruel arc, ¡°Really, won¡¯t say it, right, then you don¡¯t ¡­¡± ¡°I say!¡± Molly Bort winced and immediately conceded, ¡°You let go of me first, I can¡¯t talk well when you¡¯re like this.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t y tricks!¡± Baird Lane let go of her hand after warning her with a grimace. With her jaw free, Molly Bort let out a big breath, then gave Baird Lane a grumbling look before saying reluctantly, ¡°I wasn¡¯t up here very long really, and I just heard you talking about Christine White, and you said that Christine White might have been rescued, and, Baird, she was really been rescued?¡± She asked knowingly. Baird Lane¡¯s gaze was fixed on her, as if he were trying to read something in her face. But she hid it so well that he looked away for a moment and calmly withdrew his gaze, ¡°This has nothing to do with you.¡± ¡°I know it¡¯s okay, I¡¯m just curious, Baird, is it true that she¡¯s still alive, Sister?¡± Molly Bort asked with a slight twinkle in her eye, but her mind was a mess. That time in the industrial area, Christine White¡¯s did live and came back three days ago. Luckily Christine White came back at a bad time and she was the only one in the vi, so she was able to burn Christine White once behind her. But this time, it doesn¡¯t seem to be going so well either, because to this day, she doesn¡¯t know if Christine White is dead or not. For the past three days, she had been following the news online and saw that there were indeed news reports of the building being destroyed by fire, but strangely enough, there was no news of a body being recovered from inside, which meant something, it meant that Christine White could also still be alive! If this is really the case, God is really unkind, three times several times by Christine White was escaped, this luck, really let a person envy plus jealous it. ¡°What are you thinking?¡± Looking at the indignation that showed in Molly Bort¡¯s eyes, Baird Lane moved up to her and spoke out coldly. Molly Bort was startled, took a step back, the coffee in the tray followed, sshed out two drops, just sshed on the back of her hand, scalded her scream, her hand subconsciously loosened, the tray in her hand just like that slid downward, together with the coffee cup on top of it, fell on the floor. The tray was ejected a long way, and the coffee cup was even worse, breaking right into pieces while the coffee inside sttered all over the floor, some of it on Baird Lane¡¯s pants leg.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. For a moment, the air went quiet and became oppressive. Molly Bort was stunned and froze in ce not knowing what to do. Only Gates was the first to react and hastily knelt down to check Baird Lane¡¯s leg, ¡°President Lane, are you okay? You didn¡¯t get burned, did you?¡± ¡°Nothing!¡± Baird Lane puts back the leggings he¡¯d lifted up, then orders in a cold voice, ¡°Throw the woman down and get Aunt Lucy up here to clean up.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Gates responded. Baird Lane closed his eyes hard, forced down the anger inside, and without looking at Molly Bort, headed for his room to change his clothes. Seeing him go, Gates then breathed a sigh of relief and set his eyes on Molly Bort, ¡°You just heard, President Lane told me to drop you off, but it¡¯s not practical to actually do it, so you might as well be walking on your own.¡± Upon hearing this, Molly Bort finally reached back, her eyes flickering in and out as she nced in the direction Baird Lane had left before lowering her head and hiding the expression on her face as she headed downstairs. When she got downstairs, she didn¡¯t say a word and went straight into her own room before taking out her cell phone, walking to the bathroom and making a call out. It soon came through quickly, and the person on the other end flirted in an extremely unpleasant and rough voice, ¡°What a rarity, Ms. Bort actually calling someone like me.¡± ¡°Okay, cut the poverty, I¡¯m looking for you to do me a favor, and when it¡¯s done, two million dors!¡± Molly Bort lowered her voice. The person on the other end paused for two seconds, and then the clear sound of swallowing came through, ¡°Really two million?¡± ¡°Of course, you didn¡¯t think I couldn¡¯t get it, did you?¡± Molly Bort grunted. The person on the other end hemmed and hawed andughed, ¡°No no no, what kind of wealth is Miss Bort, ah, a mere two million is nothing to you, it¡¯s only people like me who are the rarest of the rare.¡± Molly Bort was so ttered by his ass-kissing that she couldn¡¯t help but get a smug look on her face, ¡°Okay, shut up for a minute and listen to me, I need a body, a young female body around twenty-five years old.¡± ¡°What?¡± The man on the other end was stunned, ¡°What do you want with the body?¡± ¡°What can you do, conceal it from the world, of course!¡± Molly Bort narrowed her eyes. Whether Christine White was dead or not this time, she had to Christine White was dead. All this time, Baird Lane didn¡¯t believe Christine White was dead and never gave up looking for Christine White, which was bad for her at this rate. So she has to do something to make Baird Lanepletely dead,pletely convinced that Christine White is really dead, and only then can herter ns be carried out. As for the abandoned building, she¡¯d take the time to make a trip over there and stop by the same news outlets that had covered the fire to ask if they really hadn¡¯t found Christine White¡¯s body, or if they had found it and there was some reason it was being suppressed and not reported. If it was the former, maybe Christine White really wasn¡¯t dead, then she had to find a way to find Christine White and get her dead again, so that she could feel at ease and not have to worry about Christine White popping up again someday in the future. If thetter was the case, then naturally she would be happy and high. ¡°A full day over the sea? Ms. Bort, is that what you¡¯re trying to do, exactly?¡± The person on the other end of the line inquired curiously. Molly Bort dissatisfied face, ¡°This is not to ask, you follow my instructions to do on the line, you are out of the mix, I believe that with your skills, it is easy to get a female corpse that meets my conditions, get, I want you to burn the female corpse¡¯s face and hair, and then use a special technique, to create the illusion that the female corpse has been soaked in water for many days. ¡± If she remembered correctly, there was ake in the industrial area, and by dropping the woman¡¯s body into the lower reaches of thatke, wouldn¡¯t that exin why Christine White¡¯s body had never been found. Because it was washed downstream ah by theke. With that in mind, Molly Bort instructed the caller a few more times before hanging up the phone with confidence. She then purposely wet her hair, changed her clothes, and toweled her hair while walking out of the room, using this image to tell the crowd that she was in her room for a long time to take a bath, not to do anything suspicious. At that moment, footsteps came up the stairs. Molly Bort stopped scrubbing her hair to look up and saw Baird Lanee back down in a new suit and her eyes twinkled for a moment, ¡°Baird, are you going out?¡± Chapter 453 – You Saved Her, Didn’t You? Baird Lane ignored her, came down, walked right past her, and soon disappeared into the foyer. Molly Bort watched his back, her expression twisting for a split second before returning to her usual self as if nothing had happened. Outside the vi, Gates waits by the car and, seeing Baird Lanee out, rushes to pull the backseat door open and let him in. Baird Lane got into the car and pressed his brow, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Gates responded, pulling open the driver¡¯s door and getting in. The car quickly drove out of the vi area. On the way, Baird Lane kept answering the phone, and in less than ten minutes, he answered three calls, all from the detective agency side, mainly to report his Bess Camp location. Unfortunately, however, the residence of Bess Camp was found, but not the person of Bess Camp, who, ording to the firm, had not returned to the cottage for three days. So where is Bess Camp going for the three days? ¡°President Lane, Chief Camp is away, are we still going to his vi?¡± Gates, who was driving, asked. Baird Lane¡¯s finger nudged the car door, ¡°Go on, I¡¯ll get him back.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Gates nodded and stopped asking questions, concentrating on his car. Half an hourter, Bess Camp¡¯s vi in C-City arrived. Baird Lane got out of the car and surveyed the cottage in front of him before taking out his cell phone and calling Bess Camp. At the hospital, Bess Camp hears the phone ring and stops his conversation with Christine White to take the phone out, raising an eyebrow in surprise when he sees the caller ID. ¡®What¡¯s wrong?¡¯ Christine White asked wordlessly. Even though she couldn¡¯t see it, she could sense that something was wrong with him. Bess Camp let out augh, ¡°It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s President Lane on the phone.¡± ¡®Baird?¡¯ Christine White¡¯s body tightened, ¡®why is he calling?¡¯ ¡°I don¡¯t know, I¡¯ll ask him.¡± Bess Camp said, picking up the phone. However, before he could open his mouth to say hello, Baird Lane on the other end was the first to say, ¡°Bess Camp, I¡¯m outside your cottage.¡± Hmm? Bess Camp froze for a second, ¡°Outside my vi? What is President Lane doing outside my vi?¡± ¡°I said three days ago that I wanted to see Chief Camp for a while, but Chief Camp wouldn¡¯t, so I had no choice but to find out Chief Camp¡¯s whereabouts on my own, and now that I¡¯vee to my door, Chief Camp still won¡¯t see me?¡± Baird Lane said expressionlessly. Bess Camp held his forehead andughed lowly twice, ¡°President Lane is still really persistent ah, it seems to find me, but also spent a lot of effort, if I still hide and do not see, that would be a bit ungrateful, I will be right back, but also please President Lane you first wait for me there for a while.¡± Baird Lane grunted and cut the phone off. Feeling the phone go silent, Bess Camp realized what was going on and brought the phone to her attention to see that it had been hung up. He shook his head and put the phone down, ¡°You heard what I just said to President Lane, right?¡± Christine White¡¯s lips twitched slightly, ¡®I hear you, but how did Baird find you at the vi? Didn¡¯t you say he couldn¡¯t find you, but now that he¡¯s found the vi, he should be finding the hospital soon.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it won¡¯t be, it¡¯s not like my vi¡¯s location is a secret, as long as I have a heart, I can find out with a little bit of effort, and as for the hospital, I wiped out my own trail, so I can¡¯t find out, and who would have thought that I¡¯d stayed in the hospital for three days.¡± Bess Camp smiled andforted her. Christine White was reassured when she heard the same thing, but still had some questions, ¡®Baird why did he want to see you?¡¯ ¡°He didn¡¯t say, but I think it was the person I sent to find out about his rtionship with Molly Bort who found out, and he guessed it was me, so he wanted to talk to me.¡± Bess Camp said with a shrug. The corner of Christine White¡¯s mouth twitched, ¡®So soon?¡¯ I can¡¯t believe she got it right. She knew his manpower would be discovered by Baird Lane, but she didn¡¯t expect it toe back so quickly. ¡°Yeah, President Lane is pretty alert then, well, I¡¯m going to head back to the vi now, so get some rest, I¡¯ll arrange for an escort toe over and take care of you, and if there¡¯s anything, you can have the escort contact me.¡± Bess Camp instructed. Christine White responded.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. Bess Camp tucked her in before heading out of the hospital room. Back at the vi, it was an hourter. Baird Lane blushes a little when he sees thete arrival of Bess Camp. Bess Camp didn¡¯t care, and after smiling gently at him, she took out her door card and opened the door, inviting him in. ¡°I¡¯m sorry President Lane, the cottage is covered up because I decided to leave a few days ago, so you will have a seat.¡± Bess Camp said to Baird Lane as she lifted the dust cloth from the couch. Baird Lane swept the couch in disgust, said nothing, and sat down. ¡°Does President Lane want anything to drink?¡± Bess Camp asked. Baird Lane grunted, ¡°No, let¡¯s get down to business, do you have Christine White!¡± Bess Camp¡¯s folding of the dust cloth paused for a fraction of an inch, then folded it calmly the next second, ¡°Why would President Lane ask that, isn¡¯t your wife dead, so why would you say it¡¯s in my possession?¡± ¡°She¡¯s not dead!¡± Baird Lane looked at him, ¡°Did you save her?¡± ¡°President Lane what are you talking about, I can¡¯t quite hear you, you said I saved your wife?¡± Bess Camp put the folded dust cloth aside and sat down as well, positioned just across from Baird Lane. Baird Lane looked at him calmly and, for a moment, couldn¡¯t guess whether he was faking it or not. ¡°Good, I do suspect you saved my wife.¡± Baird Lane nods. Bess Camp raised an eyebrow, ¡°Why do you say that?¡± ¡°I caught a detective today, Chief Camp you sent him, didn¡¯t you?¡± Baird Lane narrowed his eyes at him. Bess Campughed and didn¡¯t deny it. Baird Lane added, ¡°You sent that detective, to look into my rtionship with Molly Bort, and I know that you couldn¡¯t possibly have had thoughts about Molly Bort, so you wouldn¡¯t havee to look into all this if no one had asked you to, would you?¡± Bess Camp listened, her eyelids drooping slightly, ¡°President Lane means that your wife asked me to investigate?¡± ¡°She¡¯s the only one who cares so much about my rtionship with Molly Bort, and you¡¯ve been to that industrial area in the first ce, and then from the next day onwards, you¡¯ve been prying into me, consciously or unconsciously, and before that I¡¯ve been so focused and mentally engaged in this whole finding Christine White thing that I ignored it and didn¡¯t think about it in terms of you. ¡± Saying that, Baird Lane looked at Bess Camp¡¯s eyes getting sharper and sharper, ¡°Now that I¡¯ve turned my attention to you, so a lot of things, I¡¯ll be able to see clearly, if you¡¯re not here for Christine White, why would youe to pay attention to what I¡¯m up to, so Christine White is here for you Right!¡± Snap! Bess Camp apuded, ¡°Nice reasoning, but President Lane, unfortunately your wife isn¡¯t really with me yet, and as you said, I¡¯ve been to the industrial zone, but I was there at night, and by that time the industrial zone was in ruins, so how was I supposed to save your wife?¡± Baird Lane pursed his thin lips, ¡°Was it really nighttime when you went?¡± ¡°Of course, that¡¯s something Dr. Norton can testify to, Dr. Norton was there at the time and he saw me.¡± Bess Camp returned, then spread his hands, ¡°So President Lane, I¡¯m really sorry to say that I did fail to save your wife, I was there at night, the industrial area exploded and burned during the day, different time frames all around, so how could I have saved her?¡± Baird Lane sniffed, hisplexion deepened a lot, and his inner conjecture, at this moment, was suddenly a little shaken. Indeed, with Ives Norton as a witness, Bess Camp could not have lied that he was there at night and indeed could not have saved Christine White, who was in trouble during the day. In that case, was Christine White saved or not? Chapter 454 – There’s a Body in the Lake ¡°President Lane? President Lane? ¡°Bess Camp couldn¡¯t help but call out to Baird Lane twice when he lost him in thought and didn¡¯t even hear his cell phone ring. Baird Lane heard Bess Camp¡¯s voice and gathered his thoughts back, ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°Here¡¯s your phone.¡± Bess Camp pointed to his pocket. Baird Lane, startled, reached for his cell phone. The call was from Gates and he didn¡¯t hesitate to answer it, ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± There was a silence on the phone. Baird Lane¡¯s brow furrowed, ¡°Speak! ¡± ¡°President Lane, just got a call from Search and Rescue over at ¡­.¡± ¡°Say what?¡± Baird Lane¡¯s brow furrowed tighter, somehow vainly uneasy inside. On the other end of the line, Gates took a deep breath, ¡°President Lane, you must be prepared for what I say next.¡± He solemnly admonished. Baird Lane got a little impatient and his face sank, ¡°What the hell!¡±Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. ¡°Here¡¯s the thing, the search and rescue team called and said they found a woman¡¯s body in a deep pool at the far downstream end of theke next to the industrial area.¡± Gates gritted his teeth as he struggled to get the words out. Baird Lane¡¯s head exploded with a bang, something instantly blew up in his head, causing him to ck out a little, his brain was buzzing even more and his voice was hoarse, ¡°What did you say? Found a woman¡¯s body?¡± ¡°Yes, the people on the side of the search and rescue team said that the clothes on the female body were the same as those worn by thedy at that time, and suspected that it was thedy ¡­¡± ¡°It can¡¯t be!¡± Baird Lane pranced to his feet, his handsome face unreadable, ¡°It can¡¯t be Christine White!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think it could be the Lady either, but the search and rescue team over there also said that the female body had extensive burns on her face and body, and that she had been dead for no more than seven days, which is just about right for the day of the Lady¡¯s ident, and that we were told to go to the scene and identify the body if we still didn¡¯t believe them.¡± Gates was speaking more and more quietly. Baird Lane¡¯s hand trembled with how hard he squeezed his cell phone, and the veins on the back of his hand bulged even higher, showing how unsettled he was inside at the moment. ¡°Where¡¯s the body?¡± He asked. Gates rushed back, ¡°It¡¯s been taken to the funeral home.¡± ¡°I know!¡± Baird Lane hung up the phone with an expressionless face and lifted his feet toward the vi¡¯s entrance. Bess Camp called out to him, ¡°President Lane, you just said on the phone that a female body was found, right?¡± Baird Lane pauses and, for whatever reason, nods in acknowledgement. Bess Camp¡¯s eyes shed, ¡°That female body was your wife?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t believe she¡¯s Christine White, and until I see it with my own eyes, just based on what the search and rescue team said, it¡¯s not enough to prove that it¡¯s Christine White,¡± Baird Lane returned coldly. A quick sh of admiration for him shed in Bess Camp¡¯s eyes, ¡°President Lane, can Ie and see?¡± ¡°You?¡± Baird Lane pursed his thin lips suspiciously. Bess Camp nodded, ¡°That¡¯s right, I¡¯m still on good terms with Mrs. Yours, and if that female corpse is really Mrs. Yours, I¡¯d like to give her a Land.¡± In fact, if that female body was Christine White, he knew better than anyone else that it wasn¡¯t. And the reason he was there was to find out what was going on with the woman¡¯s body and who had arranged it. ¡°Whatever!¡± Baird Lane was in a hurry to get to the funeral home and didn¡¯t want to spend any time here at all, so he didn¡¯t stop Bess Camp from going. With that, the two drove together toward the funeral home. On the way, both of them didn¡¯t speak, the atmosphere was so cold that it was about to freeze. But neither of them cared, their minds were on the female corpse that had suddenly appeared. Finally, the funeral home arrived and Gates saw the car stop and ran over to open the door for Baird Lane. As it turned out, when the door opened and down came not Baird Lane, but Bess Camp, he was stunned, ¡°Chief Camp, why you, where is our President Lane?¡± Bess Camp pointed to the other side. Gates follows as Baird Lanees down the side. Gates immediately ran over, ¡°President Lane.¡± ¡°Where¡¯s the body?¡± Baird Lane asked, looking at the door of the funeral home. Gates lowered his head and replied, ¡°It¡¯s on ice in the fridge.¡± ¡°So did you see the body before it was frozen?¡± Bess Camp asked, interjecting suddenly. Upon hearing the question, Gates¡¯ mind instantly recalled the female corpse he had seen, and a huge wave of nausea rose up, bending over and dry-heaving for several minutes before stopping, but also vomiting tears out of his eyes. ¡°See ¡­¡± Gates covered his mouth, his expression as ugly as if he¡¯d eaten something he shouldn¡¯t have. Baird Lane understood something about it and his face changed, ¡°The body¡¯s rotting?¡± Gates nodded back and forth, ¡°Being soaked and rotted, plus that face being burned, was particrly disgusting to look at.¡± ¡°Wait, you said the face was burned?¡± Bess Camp captures this. Gates took a sip of the water he had brought with him before feeling much morefortable in his stomach, ¡°Yeah, besides his face, and his body, massive burns.¡± ¡°That means she was burned to death?¡± Bess Camp rubbed her chin and analyzed, ¡°But that¡¯s not right, if she was burned to death, her body should be in the industrial area, so why would it be washed downstream by theke?¡± Baird Lane looked at Gates, waiting for his words. Gates touched scratched the back of his head, ¡°About that, the coroner gave an answer, he said the body jumped into theke to try to put out the fire on her body before she was burned again, but theke was too turbulent, and with the very severe burns she suffered, she didn¡¯t have the strength to swim, and then she drowned.¡± ¡°Drowned ¡­¡± Baird Lane¡¯s eyes deepened, ¡°Is the coroner still around?¡± ¡°On.¡± Gates responded. ¡°You go to the hospital right now and get Christine White¡¯s DNA profile from Ives Norton.¡± Baird Lane instructed. Bess Camp guessed what was going on and looked slightly anxious, ¡°You want to use DNAparisons to confirm that the body was your wife?¡± ¡°The faces are burned, is there any way to confirm it other than that?¡± Baird Lane swept cold eyes over him. Bess Camp shrugged her shoulders and didn¡¯t say anything more, but in her mind she was thinking about what she was going to do next. He knew the body wasn¡¯t Christine White. Christine White wasn¡¯t dead. So naturally, once the DNAparisons are made, the results will speak for themselves, and Baird Lane will realize that the appearance of the body was no ident, that it was deliberately staged to mislead everyone that Christine White was dead. So on the flip side, since this body is not Christine White, doesn¡¯t that mean that Christine White is not dead, and if she is, why did the person who arranged this scene not use the body of the real Christine White, but arrange a new one. Thinking about this, Bess Camp rubbed his temples with a bit of a headache as he didn¡¯t know what he was going to do next, was he going to block Gates from bringing in the DNA and hide the news that Christine White was alive or was he going to go with the flow and let Baird Lane find out that Christine White was alive. After wrestling with this for a long time, Bess Camp eventually chose thetter and went with the flow. Maybe it¡¯s good for Baird Lane to know that Christine White is still alive, at least this way, Baird Lane won¡¯t cancel Christine White¡¯s identifying information, and it won¡¯t be too uneptable for Christine White to resurface in the future. With that in mind, Bess Camp drops the idea of blocking Gates from getting his DNA and follows Baird Lane toward the morgue, ready to check out the body posing as Christine White. When they came to the morgue, a security guard took the body out of the refrigerator and ced it on a bed of ice. It was then that Baird Lane and Bess Camp looked toward the body, and at that look, both of them frowned hard before averting their eyes, and a slight difort, as well as a feeling of nausea, settled in their stomachs. Butpared to Gates who was so exaggerated, the two of them were still more able to keep theirposure, and even if they felt revolted, they pursed their lips tightly to prevent themselves from throwing up rudely. After all, it¡¯s disrespectful to the corpse. But in the image of this corpse is really tragic, all swollen and disfigured, the general timid people, do not dare to look at the second time, it is no wonder that Gates will vomit in that way. ¡°President Lane, you would be familiar with your wife, was she your wife?¡± Bess Camp asked Baird Lane as he nudged toward the body. Chapter 455: It’s Christine White Baird Lane covers his nose, ¡°No!¡± ¡°No?¡± Bess Camp had a gleam in her eye, ¡°How is President Lane sure she isn¡¯t? The DNA records haven¡¯t been brought in yet.¡± ¡°I have feelings!¡± Baird Lane looked at the body in front of him. For some reason, before he arrived, he was still panicked and worried that the body was really Christine White. But after seeing the body, he calmed downpletely, not panicking or worrying. There was only one result of such a change of heart, and that was that the body in front of him was not Christine White. ¡°Well, it looks like President Lane is pretty confident.¡± Bess Campughed and wasn¡¯t talking anymore. Time to visit the body. The two men washed their hands, disinfected them, and left the morgue for the rest room. After about almost half an hour of being in the lounge, Gates finally arrived, and with him, Ives Norton. ¡°Baird, I¡¯ve heard all about it, where¡¯s the body, can I see it?¡± Ives Norton said hurriedly as soon as he got out of the car. Baird Lane had no objection to letting Gates take him. Ives Norton is a doctor and has studied the human body. Perhaps, he could also tell that the body was not Christine White. Ives Norton followed Gates, and Baird Lane went with Bess Camp to the other side, the coroner¡¯s office, to have the coroner use Christine White¡¯s DNA andpare it to the body¡¯s DNA to see if it was her. The DNAparison took a little longer than it should have, and before the results were in, Ives Norton ended up back with Gates that way. Baird Lane looked at Ives Norton, ¡°Well?¡± Ives Norton shook his head, ¡°The body¡¯s in worse shape than I thought, too puffy to touch the bones.¡± ¡°Touching bones?¡± Bess Camp came to some interest, ¡°Dr. Norton, you can identify a person based on touching bones, huh?¡± Ives Norton saw him, a surprise shed in his eyes, although I don¡¯t know how he is also here, but now is not the time to ask about this, nodded his head, and returned, ¡°Surgery has a great connection with orthopedics, I¡¯ve done Christine¡¯s medical checkups many times, and I¡¯m very familiar with the bones in her shoulder and arm, I originally thought that after touching the corpse¡¯s shoulder bones inparison to Christine¡¯s, I would be able to determine if she was Christine or not, but ¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t sell yourself short, say!¡± Baird Lane cast an unhappy nce. Ives Norton rubbed his nose and continued on, ¡°But the body was so puffy and already dposing that I couldn¡¯t touch her at all without a piece of flesh falling off, so I couldn¡¯t be sure if she was Christine.¡± Hearing his words, Baird Lane closed his eyes tiredly, not surprised, ¡°I know, get some rest, the coroner is doing DNAparisons and will have the results soon.¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Ives Norton nodded and stopped talking. After about ten minutes or so, the medical examiner came out of his office in his white coat. Baird Lane Several people greeted them. ¡°What are the results?¡± Baird Lane asked in a hushed voice, his eyes dead set on the information in the coroner¡¯s hand. ¡°You are Baird President Lane, aren¡¯t you?¡± The coroner looked at Baird Lane. Baird Lane nodded. The coroner handed over the information in his hand, ¡°President Lane, here¡¯s theparison report you asked for, I¡¯m sorry for your loss.¡± ¡°Condolences?¡± Hearing those two words, Bess Camp frowned, ¡°Condolences for what, you don¡¯t mean to say that the body, is President Lane¡¯s wife, do you?¡± At that, Ives Norton and Gates also looked at the coroner, displeasure written in their eyes. Only Baird Lane ignored it and looked seriously at the information in his hand, after reading it, he violently crushed the information into a strip and said with a hard look on his face, ¡°It¡¯s impossible, it¡¯s absolutely impossible!¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong Baird?¡± asked Ives Norton, seeing that he was in a heated mood, and hastily brought the information he was holding over to him. Bess Camp and Gates also curiously walked up to him and watched with him.R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only After reading it, all three were in disbelief. Especially Bess Camp, the whole thing is bad. ¡°That body can¡¯t be Christine White!¡± said Bess Camp, gazing at the coroner. The coroner¡¯s heart thumped with weakness as he faced his hawk-like gaze. This guy can¡¯t be reading anything into this, can he? ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯ll be Christine either,¡± said Ives Norton, seeing that both Baird Lane and Bess Camp had sessively denied that the body was Christine White, so naturally he couldn¡¯t be left behind. And he sincerely hoped that the body wasn¡¯t Christine White. ¡°Are you sure you¡¯ve made the correctparison?¡± Baird Lane asked as he emotionally grabbed the coroner¡¯s tie, his eyes scarlet. He didn¡¯t recognize it, he definitely didn¡¯t recognize the result. That body, how could it be Christine White? His instincts told him it wasn¡¯t! ¡°President Lane, calm down, I know you don¡¯t want to believe it, but it¡¯s the truth, that¡¯s what theparisons show, and it¡¯s not like I can fake this DNA record, since you¡¯re the ones who brought it here.¡± The coroner said with a scared look on his face. Bess Camp looked to Ives Norton, ¡°Dr. Norton, he said that the DNA was taken by you guys and that it couldn¡¯t be faked, so the profile of that body, can it be faked?¡± Ives Norton¡¯s eyes lit up when he heard this, ¡°Yeah, the body¡¯s data can be faked, it can be made to look just like Christine¡¯s DNA, Baird, let me do theparison!¡± Baird Lane, naturally trusting Ives Norton more than the coroner, nodded and agreed. Ives Norton immediately went into the identification room where the coroner had just gone. Baird Lane let go of the coroner¡¯s cor, and as soon as the coroner was free, he immediately shrank away and went to straighten the tie on his body. Bess Camp had been watching him and was puzzled to see that he was in no hurry at all Ives Norton to make theparison. Theparisons that were just made were made by this medical examiner, who t out said that the body was Christine White, which means he¡¯s in trouble and was paid off by the people behind the arrangement of this body. But why, is he not at all concerned that Ives Norton did theparison and it came out different than his? Or is it that in that appraisal room, something was tampered with by him, and that tampering would make any doctor who did theparison, do the same result, so when you think about it, it¡¯s really possible ah! With that in mind, Bess Camp sets her sights on Baird Lane and is just about to say something to him when the door to the appraisal room opens and Ives Nortones out of it, pale as a sheet. Baird Lane¡¯s aura around him instantly became overwhelming when he saw him like this. ¡°Ives Norton, with that look on your face, don¡¯t you tell me the results are the same as his!¡± Baird Lane¡¯s face was grim as he pointed aside at the coroner. Ives Norton dared not look Baird Lane in the eye and dropped his head deeply, ¡°Baird ¡­ I¡¯m sorry, the result is the same, that¡¯s Christine ¡­¡± ¡°No, you¡¯re lying to me!¡± Baird Lane yelled down, ¡°How could that be Christine White.¡± ¡°I know it can¡¯t be, and I don¡¯t want to believe it if I can help it, but theparisons areing in, and we have to believe it if we don¡¯t believe it, and Christine really is dead ¡­¡± Ives Norton said in a shaky voice. He was also in pain, and regretted even more why he had bothered to make theparison. And thatparison was made by the man himself, who faced the brutality of Christine¡¯s death before even Baird Lane did. That¡¯s the woman he loves. It¡¯s safe to say that he¡¯s no less upset inside than Baird Lane is. He can y that he has nothing to do with Christine, and he can¡¯t even fully express his inner feelings like Baird Lane does, or else he¡¯d be a shameless person who misses his brother¡¯s wife. ¡°Dead?¡± Baird Lane felt something fishy in his throat, and in the next second, he suddenly poofed, spat out blood, and copsed to the ground This turn of events stunned everyone. Gates and Ives Norton rushed up to check on Baird Lane, ¡°Baird, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Chapter 456 Does He Believe? Baird Lane grips his hair tightly with both hands and gasps violently under his breath, seemingly in pain. Gates was in a hurry, ¡°Dr. Norton, look at President Lane!¡± Ives Norton ignored him and was already giving Baird Lane a simple diagnosis without him even having to say anything. But after all, there were no sophisticated instruments here, and he didn¡¯t have any aids with him, so diagnosis was difficult. ¡°Dr. Norton, how is he doing with President Lane?¡± Gates sped his hands together. Ives Norton¡¯s heart sank as he looked at Baird Lane¡¯s increasingly pale face, ¡°It¡¯s bad, his head seems to be hurting, get down and put Baird on his back, we¡¯re going to the hospital immediately!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Gates nodded and crouched down without the slightest hesitation. Ives Norton picked Baird Lane up off the ground and onto Gates¡¯ back, and the three men hurried off. Bess Camp looked in the direction the trio had left, her whole body still a little dazed. How could he not have imagined that things would actually turn out like this? It¡¯s amazing how Christine White¡¯s death affected Baird Lane so much, so much so that she vomited blood. ¡°It should be fine.¡± Bess Camp murmured with less certainty. The forensic scientist aside looked at him, ¡°Won¡¯t you go, sir?¡± Hearing this, Bess Camp¡¯s eyes shed with essence, ¡°If you didn¡¯t say anything, I almost forgot about you.¡± ¡°Hey?¡± The coroner questioned without understanding. Bess Camp took two steps forward and walked up to him, her eyes cold, ¡°Who paid you off?¡± The medical examiner¡¯s expression changed, a little flustered, ¡°What did you say, sir, what buy-in, I don¡¯t quite understand, I still have something to do, I¡¯ll take my leave first!¡± With that, he lowered his head and walked past Bess Camp. But within two steps, Bess Camp yanked him to a halt, ¡°That body wasn¡¯t even President Lane¡¯s wife, am I right?¡± The coroner was horrified in his heart, cold sweat was seeping out from the corners of his forehead, ¡°Sir this is too hasty, you said that if it wasn¡¯t President Lane¡¯s wife, then who could it be? You know the DNAparison I just did, as well as the one done by that Dr. Norton, all came back the same, doesn¡¯t that tell you everything?¡± ¡°Still talking tough!¡± Bess Camp grunted coldly, ¡°In this world, everything can be faked,parison results can be faked, corpses can be faked, then the machine that tests the corpses, of course, can be faked, and you tampered with the machine beforehand, that¡¯s why you weren¡¯t the least bit panicked about Dr. Norton going to do theparisons because you knew that no matter who did it, the results would be the same. ¡± That, too, he had just figured out. Christine White is still alive and the person is in his possession, so naturally the body is a fake, and since it¡¯s a fake, the body¡¯s DNA can¡¯t be the same as Christine White¡¯s. The coroner was bought and paid for for the time being, but Ives Norton even made aparison result that the body was Christine White, this is obviously not right, and Ives Norton is impossible to have a problem, he has male and female feelings for Christine White, naturally, he does not want to believe that the body was Christine White, but he favored to make such a result, then it can only mean one thing. The machine was tampered with! The coroner¡¯s pupils mmed shut as he listened to Bess Camp¡¯s statement, and his face changedpletely, revealing undisguised rm. ¡°You ¡­¡± How the hell did this man know? ¡°Looks like I was right.¡± The smile on Bess Camp¡¯s face widened as she watched the coroner. The coroner¡¯s lips quivered and he didn¡¯t answer. Bess Camp added, ¡°I have to say, you did set it up very well, and when President Lane and the others found out from you that the body was Mrs. Lane, their first reaction was to be shocked, and they wouldn¡¯t even think about whether or not the machine had been tampered with, so it¡¯s safe to say that you, along with the one behind you, the ruse was a sess. ¡± At those words, the medical examiner¡¯s body trembled, no longer able to hold on, disheveled sigh, conceded defeat, after all, the bottom was turned over, ¡°Since you have guessed it, what else can I say.¡± ¡°Can ah, say the man behind you!¡± Bess Camp looped her arms. The coroner smiled bitterly and lowered his head, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I really don¡¯t know who¡¯s behind this, so you may be disappointed, this body, was brought in by a man from the road, that man was obviously justying down the gauntlet, and he instructed me to do some tampering with the body and the testing machine, to make it believe that the body was Mrs. Lane.¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Bess Camp raised an eyebrow. He could see that the coroner didn¡¯t look like he was lying. Looks like this coroner really doesn¡¯t know who¡¯s behind this. ¡°Actually, I probably guessed who it was.¡± Bess Camp lifted a hand to her chin and rubbed it gently. The coroner looked at him in surprise, ¡°You knew?¡± Bess Campughed, ¡°Thinking a little deeper, I guessed that there was only one person who could hate Mrs. Lane so much, want the olddy dead, and want President Lane to think Mrs. Lane was dead.¡± Molly Bort! He couldn¡¯t think of anyone else but her. The coroner was tickled to see Bess Camp stop abruptly at a crucial point, ¡°Sir, you haven¡¯t said who it is yet.¡± ¡°That¡¯s something you don¡¯t need to know.¡± Bess Camp¡¯s smile tightened, ¡°Just stay here and don¡¯t go anywhere, I¡¯ll send someone over to keep an eye on you, you¡¯re only good for one thing now and that¡¯s a witness, I¡¯ll let you know when you¡¯re needed.¡± Speaking here, his tone turned cold again, ¡°If you dare to run, or if you dare to tell the people who sent the body over to save you, then you have to be prepared for The Lane Family Shao family, as well as me, to be wanted by all three parties, and you can think about what will happen to you when the timees.¡± With those words, Bess Camp turned and headed out the door. The coroner behind him, on the other hand, was filled with pallor and sat down on the ground with weak legs, his heart filled with regret as to why he had acted on his greed and gotten involved in this dirty water of what appeared to be a struggle between powerful families. Bess Camp left the funeral home and went back to the hospital where Christine White was. Christine White, still awake, heard the door to the hospital room open and her little mouth opened slightly to make a sound. But unfortunately, her voice still wouldn¡¯te out. Bess Camp saw her mouth moving from a distance, and moving it with a great deal of urgency, and knew what she wanted to say. ¡°It¡¯s me.¡± Bess Camp walked over to him, her voice regaining its gentleness, ¡°I¡¯m back.¡± Hearing a familiar voice, Christine White breathed a huge sigh of relief, her heart settling. It¡¯s just as well it¡¯s him! She couldn¡¯t see or speak now, and was afraid that someone she didn¡¯t recognize woulde in the hospital room. ¡°Where¡¯s the caretaker?¡± Bess Camp asked as she looked at the hospital room with only Christine White and none of the caretakers he had hired. Christine White moved her lips and replied wordlessly, ¡®The caretaker has gone to dinner and will be back in a few minutes.¡¯ ¡°I see, so are you hungry?¡± Bess Camp asked. Christine White hastily replied, ¡®I¡¯m not hungry yet.¡¯ ¡°Then drink some water, I see your lips are dry.¡± With that, Bess Camp reached over to the ss of water at the foot of the bed and fed her through a straw.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. Christine White happened to be thirsty as well and took a few sips with the straw in her mouth. When she finished her drink, she asked, ¡®You went to see Baird, what did he want with you?¡¯ ¡°He¡¯s already starting to suspect that I was the one who saved you in the first ce, and told me to hand you over yet.¡± Bess Camp pulled a chair over and sat down by her hospital bed. Christine White¡¯s body froze, ¡®He knows?¡¯ ¡°It¡¯s just a suspicion, anding to see me today was more of a test, too.¡± Bess Camp crossed her fingers. Christine White pursed her lips, ¡®You told him?¡¯ Bess Campughed softly, ¡°Of course not, I knew you didn¡¯t want President Lane to know what you¡¯ve be so there was a denial of the fact that I saved you.¡± ¡®Is that right ¡­¡¯ Christine White bit her lip, her heart both relieved and a little sour, ¡®He believed it?¡¯ Chapter 457 – Blood Clot in the Head She felt really pretentious. On the one hand, she doesn¡¯t want Baird Lane to see her, and on the other hand, she wants Baird Lane to know she¡¯s alive. But if he knew she was alive, he would havee to see her ¡­ It made her really unsure what to do ¡­ ¡°He didn¡¯t believe me, he decided that you were right here with me, after all, I was on him so much before, he didn¡¯t deserve to be in charge of such arge group if he couldn¡¯t think of it, but he didn¡¯t believe me, and someone had to.¡± Bess Camp said as she looked at Christine White in her hospital bed. Christine White¡¯s lips parted slightly, ¡®Who is it?¡¯ ¡°Molly Bort!¡± replied Bess Camp. ¡®Her?¡¯ Christine White hated in her heart, ¡®What did she do?¡¯ ¡°She could have surprised me, she got whoever she was looking for to get a body pretending to be you, and paid off the coroner who examined the body to get his hands on the machine that identifies DNA, and bit the bullet that the body was you.¡± With that, Bess Camp told the story of what had happened, exactly as it happened. Christine White couldn¡¯t afford to be so angry inside after hearing this that her lips were about to be bitten through by herself. Of course, it was Baird Lane she was more worried about than Molly Bort¡¯s impudence. ¡®Baird is he going to be alright?¡¯ She asked with a quick mouthful of words that showed her inner urgency. Bess Camp nced at her wristwatch, ¡°Not sure yet, on the way back I had my people poking around the hospital where Dr. Norton is, I should have results soon.¡± As soon as the words left his mouth, his cell phone rang. Bess Camp raised an eyebrow, ¡°Kinda got me.¡± ¡®You pick it up!¡¯ Christine White urged. Bess Camp hmmm¡¯d and took her cell phone out, not avoiding her, and answered it in front of her. ¡°Chief Camp.¡± The assistant¡¯s voice came from the other end of the line. Bess Camp inquired, ¡°What is the status of President Lane?¡± ¡°President Lane is all right, but there¡¯s a not-so-small problem.¡± The assistant said. Bess Camp frowned at first, then after ncing at Christine White, asked, ¡°What¡¯s the problem?¡± ¡°It¡¯s that President Lane had a blood clot in his brain at some point, and from what Dr. Norton said, because of this clot, President Lane had been having headaches for many days, and this time, when he learned of Ms. White¡¯s death, he suffered a lot of stimtion, and the clot blocked his nerves, and that¡¯s why he copsed. ¡± The assistant replied. ¡°Blood clots? How did he get a blood clot in his brain?¡± Upon hearing this, Bess Camp was a little puzzled. Christine White moved her lips to ask even as she did. ¡®What clots?¡¯ Bess Camp saw it and didn¡¯t answer her, just concentrated on waiting for the assistant¡¯s words. The assistant scratched his head, ¡°I¡¯m not sure about that, Dr. Norton also asked Special Assistant Gates, but Special Assistant Gates didn¡¯t answer.¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Bess Camp rubbed her brow, ¡°So President Lane is okay now?¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay, the blood clot in his brain has been shattered by Dr. Norton¡¯s instrument, but it will take two days ofa before he wakes up.¡± ¡°Okay, I got it,e back.¡± Bess Camp snuffed out the phone. Christine White asked again, ¡®Bess Camp, what the hell is a blood clot, you tell me!¡¯ Bess Camp put her phone down and tucked her in, ¡°It¡¯s nothing really, it¡¯s just that President Lane has a blood clot in his brain, I don¡¯t know how it got there, you know?¡± Christine White sniffed and began to think. Thinking for a moment, she pursed her lips, ¡®I don¡¯t know, I¡¯ve never seen it before, there¡¯s something wrong with his head.¡¯ Blood clots in the head are usually the result of a strong blow to the head, which causes the blood to not flow and generate clots. But generating clots overLand is not something that can be aplished in a short period of time, usually a long period of time. In other words, Baird Lane¡¯s head, may have been hit a long time ago. But again, she did wonder about Baird Lane¡¯s head and when it was hit. ¡°I see, then it seems President Lane is hiding something else.¡± Bess Campmented. Christine White bit her lower lip, ¡®How¡¯s Baird doing now?¡¯ ¡°It¡¯s fine, just going to be out for two days.¡± Bess Camp returned.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. Christine White breathed a small sigh of relief, ¡®That¡¯s good, that¡¯s good.¡¯ ¡°President Lane¡¯s reason for thisa, besides the blood clot in his head, is that he believed the body to be you and was irritated, and you¡¯re not going to tell him now that you¡¯re still alive?¡± Bess Camp looked at her. Christine White didn¡¯t answer, but her heart was in the wrong ce. It wasn¡¯t that she actually didn¡¯t want to tell Baird Lane she was alive, she wanted to, badly. But how can she meet him in this condition? Even if he thought it was nothing, wouldn¡¯t care, wouldn¡¯t mind, she couldn¡¯t get past that in her own heart, she couldn¡¯t face her burned, so ugly self. Because in this emotional marriage with him, she has actually always had an inferiorityplex, her family background, ability, personality, appearance, etc., are not worthy of such a perfect him, and now that her face is ruined, she is even more unworthy of him. Seeing Christine White¡¯s hesitation to speak and the aura of negative sadness surrounding her, Bess Camp knew what she was thinking. But he didn¡¯t know how to persuade her, how to enlighten her, after all, the one who was hurt was her, she herself didn¡¯t want to get through, didn¡¯t walk out, whoever enlightened was useless. ¡®Bess Camp.¡¯ snapped Christine White ¡®Can you go out? I¡¯m trying to get some sleep.¡¯ Bess Camp knew she was trying to calm herself down and stood up from her chair, ¡°Fine, you sleep.¡± With those words, he turned and exited the hospital room. Listening to the door to the hospital room open and close, Christine White could no longer suppress her emotions and cried out silently. Crying over my injuries and my future with Baird Lane ¡­ She wonders what will happen to her and Baird Lane in the future and what will be of this marriage. All she knows is that she is lost and uncertain, and has lost all confidence and hope in the future ¡­ Soon, two days passed. Christine White¡¯s vocal cords have recovered a lot and she can make very small noises, but her voice is raspy and hard to hear, like she swallowed sand. And from what the doctor said, that¡¯s pretty much how she¡¯s going to sound from now on, and it won¡¯t change much, if at all. Christine White was disappointed, butpared to the burns on her face and body, she was satisfied, at least she could still talk and not really be mute, only her eyes were still blind, and the gauze on her eyes still hadn¡¯t been removed. ¡°Bess Camp,¡± Christine White asked in a rush of voices as she heard Bess Camp¡¯s footstepsing in, ¡°Is Baird awake?¡± For the past two days, she¡¯d been most concerned about Baird Lane¡¯sa, in addition to the injuries on her body. Now that two days had passed, she couldn¡¯t wait to find out how he was doing now, if he was awake. Bess Camp asked as if she had expected her to ask, so it didn¡¯t surprise her at all, ¡°I just got word that President Lane is awake.¡± Christine White¡¯s heart leapt with joy, ¡°Great.¡± ¡°Want to hear his voice?¡± Bess Camp pulled out her cell phone and shook it. Christine White instantly realized what he meant and gave a heavy hmmm, ¡°Think!¡± ¡°Well then, I¡¯ll call President Lane and give him my condolences.¡± Bess Camp said, dialing Baird Lane¡¯s number. Christine White held her breath and waited quietly. Soon after, the phone was answered, but instead of Baird Lane, it was answered by Gates. ¡°Chief Camp?¡± Gates narrowed his eyes suspiciously, ¡°What does Chief Camp want with our President Lane?¡± Bess Camp watched as Christine White spoke back to him, ¡°I heard that President Lane had woken up, so special greetings, where is President Lane?¡± ¡°I¡¯m so sorry Chief Camp, President Lane is gone for a retest, would you like to call backter?¡± Gates offered. The corner of Bess Camp¡¯s mouth twitched, ¡°So it was that bad of a coincidence?¡± Chapter 458 – Paying with one’s life ¡°I¡¯m really sorry Chief Camp.¡± Another apology from Gates. Bess Camp looks to Christine White and asks what she means. Christine White, though blind, had keen senses, and was able to feel the look he cast, and what it signified, and gave a soft hmmm. Bess Camp would understand, before she resumed speaking to Gates on the other end of the line, ¡°That¡¯s okay, I didn¡¯t find the right time myself, since President Lane is doing a checkup, I¡¯ll just call backter, bye!¡± ¡°Bye!¡± Gates answered in a huff. The call ended and he looked at the screen of his cell phone, which had jumped back to the main menu, full of confusion. He was really getting a hard time reading this Camp Chief. This Camp General and President Lane is just an ordinary business rtionship, not at all familiar, and there was no contact in the past, but since thedy¡¯s ident, this person began to pay attention to all kinds of President Lane¡¯s news not to mention.R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only What is the purpose of this? After thinking about it for a while and not figuring it out, Gates didn¡¯t continue to think about it and put away his cell phone and headed for Brain Tech. Once in the section, Gates found Ives Norton, who was examining Baird Lane. Ives Norton gave him a look, ¡°What brings you over?¡± ¡°Something to report to President Lane.¡± Gates returned. Ives Norton pointed to a machine off to the side, ¡°You¡¯ll have to wait a while then, Baird¡¯s still in there.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay, I¡¯ll just wait here.¡± Gates nodded, then stepped aside and sat down, waiting quietly. After waiting for about half an hour, Ives Norton turned on the medical machine. Baird Lanees out from inside his hospital gown, looking a little pale. Seeing this, Gates removed a jacket hanging on a rack and came forward to drape it over him, ¡°President Lane, is everything okay?¡± Baird Lane rubbed his forehead without speaking. Gates could see that he was weak and helped him to sit down where he had just been, ¡°President Lane, Chief Camp just called.¡± Rubbing his brow, Baird Lane paused for a moment and spoke in a hushed voice, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with him?¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s just that I learned you were awake and came by to say hello.¡± Gates called back. Baird Lane narrowed his eyes, ¡°He sent someone to watch me again?¡± ¡°Uh ¡­ Chief Camp was there thest time you suddenly copsed, so it¡¯s normal that he would send someone to check up on you.¡± Gates reluctantly exined. As for the previous stakeout by Chief Camp, he wondered what purpose it served. At that moment, Ives Norton came over with a copy of the inspection report, ¡°Baird, congrattions, it¡¯s all right here.¡± He pointed to his head. Baird Lane eyed him coldly and took the report he handed him and read it. After reading it, he then handed it to Gates, who was off to the side, and got up and left the section. Gates exchanged a nce with Ives Norton, both shrugged their shoulders, and followed. ¡°Baird, won¡¯t you give me a word of exnation?¡± Ives Norton snapped as he walked behind Baird Lane. Baird Lane paused in his tracks, ¡°An exnation? What exnation do you want?¡± ¡°Of course it¡¯s a blood clot in your brain, when did you get hit in the head?¡± Ives Norton got a serious look on his face. Baird Lane¡¯s eyelids drooped at his question, and he hesitated to speak. Just as Ives Norton sighed, thinking he wasn¡¯t going to answer, he suddenly spoke, ¡°Six months ago, on the snowy mountains.¡± ¡°Snow Mountain?¡± Ives Norton froze, then remembered, ¡°The one where you and Christine rolled down a snowy hill?¡± Baird Lane again failed to respond and continued on his way. Gates patted Ives Norton¡¯s shoulder, ¡°That¡¯s right, that time when President Lane was trying to save his wife, his back and head hit the rocks, just because the back injury was more serious at that time, while the head was only checked for a slight concussion, so President Lane basically focused on recuperating from his back injury. injury went, and didn¡¯t pay much attention to the head injury.¡± ¡°What nonsense!¡± Ives Norton frowned fiercely. Gates spread his hands, ¡°President Lane is what he is, otherwise ma¡¯am, what difference does it make if he lives like a robot, but now that ma¡¯am is really dead, what will be of President Lane in the future?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Hearing this, Ives Norton, his sses reflecting the light, said no more. Gates didn¡¯t notice the difference in him, and after a long sigh, he dropped his hand from his shoulder and chased after him toward Baird Lane. Ives Norton walks at the end, head slightly bowed, as if thinking about something. When he finally arrives at Baird Lane¡¯s hospital room, he hears Baird Lane asking, ¡°Where¡¯s Christine White¡¯s body?¡± Gates didn¡¯t answer, just bowed his head deeply. Baird Lane saw this and something in his heart went wrong, his face went all grim, ¡°Say, where¡¯s her body?¡± ¡°President Lane ¡­¡± Gates clenched his fists with a very difficult, tangled expression. Finally Ives Norton, unable to look away, volunteered to answer for him, ¡°It¡¯s been cremated.¡± The air suddenly became quiet. After a few seconds, Baird Lane¡¯s eyes went crimson, and he whimpered in rage, ¡°Who did this!¡± ¡°It¡¯s Molly Bort,¡± Gates answered quickly this time. Baird Lane¡¯s fists were clenched in a death grip, ¡°She?¡± ¡°Yes. Just yesterday, she learned that Madame¡¯s body had been found and said something about fearing your grief, so she took the liberty of cremating the body, and by the time Dr. Norton and I found out, it was toote.¡± Gates bowed his head in shame. Snap! There was a loud bang! Baird Lane tipped over the bedside table next to the hospital bed, murderous aura all around him, his whole body looked like a demon from hell, ¡°How dare she!¡± The only reason he still kept her and brought her to the vi was for her two kidneys. But now Christine White is dead, and she had the audacity to cremate the body. Did she think she¡¯d end up in a good ce if she did that? She was all alive because of Christine White, and now that Christine White was gone, she naturally had no more use for her, and since she still dared to be so death-defying, he would fulfill her! ¡°Bring her here!¡± Baird Lanemanded with his eyes dark and unsettling, and his voice even colder and more frightening. Gates knew that he was moving in a real way, did not dare to touch his mold, and hurriedly answered to go and do as he was told. Baird Lane looked at Ives Norton again, ¡°Where are her ashes?¡± Ives Norton dropped his eyes and said in a faint voice, ¡°Still at the funeral home, what are you going to do about Molly Bort?¡± ¡°The fact that she dared to spark Christine White¡¯s corpse so tantly is enough to prove that Christine White¡¯s death was facilitated by her¡­ she even killed Christine White, so naturally I will make her pay for it with her life!¡± Baird Lane said with a cold look. Ives Norton was startled, ¡°Baird, don¡¯t you dare, if you do kill her, you won¡¯t be able to answer to thew!¡± ¡°Thew?¡± The corners of Baird Lane¡¯s mouth quirked grimly, ¡°The world is full of examples of people disappearing silently and thew failing to catch the killer isn¡¯t it?¡± Ives Norton felt his head spin, ¡°I know, but this is not good after all ¡­¡± ¡°Not good? Then tell me, is it considered good that she victimized my wife and I can¡¯t get back at her in the same way?¡± Baird Lane stared at him with scarlet eyes. Ives Norton closed his eyes, ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant, I just ¡­¡± ¡°Okay, you don¡¯t have to say anything, my mind is made up and no one can stop me!¡± Baird Lane clenched the seat of his back teeth, his voice firm. Ives Norton sighed and shut his mouth. Christine was killed by Molly Bort and deserves to pay. If it¡¯s just throwing Molly Bort in jail, that¡¯s clearly not enough punishment again. Maybe, Baird was right to do that. Thinking about it, Ives Norton released and pushed up his sses, ¡°Since this is your decision, I won¡¯t say anything more, but I hope you do it clean and don¡¯t let anyone get right to you.¡± ¡°I won¡¯t need you to tell me!¡± Baird Lane narrowed his eyes. Ives Norton scratched his hair, ¡°When are you going to go public with Christine¡¯s death?¡± Chapter 459 – Announcing Death Publicly? Baird Lane hung his eyes and did not answer. Seeing this, Ives Norton didn¡¯t push the issue and changed the subject, ¡°And Leo Bort¡¯s side, what are you going to do?¡± Upon hearing about Leo Bort, Baird Lane changed back to the cold to emotionless look he had just had, ¡°Him? Isn¡¯t he so partial to Molly Bort¡¯s mother and daughter, then let them have a family reunion.¡± Ives Norton wasn¡¯t the least bit surprised by the answer; he¡¯d already guessed it. Now Baird Lane can be said to be apletely different person, Christine White¡¯s death has affected him too much, leaving him with nothing but anger and murder in his heart. It¡¯s not unusual for him to want Molly Bort¡¯s father and daughter dead. ¡°Alright, I still say don¡¯t let anyone catch you out, you rest, I¡¯m going out.¡± Ives Norton said and left the hospital room. Baird Lane was the only one left in the ward. Baird Lane gripped the railing of the hospital bed with both hands as if he were trying to break it. After a while, he suddenly copsed on the hospital bed, as if he had fainted. The next second, however, he opened his eyes again and looked around before getting up and heading towards the restroom. Standing in front of the mirror in the restroom, he looked at himself in the mirror, the anger and murderous thoughts in his eyes were gone, only a little doubt remained. What¡¯s going on? How did he ¡­ ¡°President Lane!¡± came a sudden voice, interrupting Baird Lane¡¯s thoughts. Baird Lane frowned and stepped out of the restroom, his thin lips pursed in some displeasure at the sight of Gates in a hurry, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°President Lane, Molly Bort ¡­¡± Before the words were finished, Gates abruptly felt something was wrong and swallowed back the words that followed. That¡¯s strange. What happened to President Lane¡¯s attitude? It became indescribably strange. ¡°President Lane, are you okay?¡± Gates surveyed Baird Lane as if trying to see something in Baird Lane¡¯s face. ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± Baird Lane returned with slightly downcast eyes. The strangeness in Gates¡¯ mind grew stronger, especially at the sight of Baird Lane¡¯s bemused face. ¡°President Lane, just a moment while I get Dr. Norton.¡± With that said, he darted out of the hospital room and ran all the way toward Ives Norton¡¯s office. When he came to Ives Norton¡¯s office, he didn¡¯t knock on the door and didn¡¯t care if there were any patients inside, he grabbed Ives Norton¡¯s hand and ran. Ives Norton was yanked along by Gates and almost gave it a tumble, and after stabilizing himself, chortled in displeasure, ¡°Gates, what are you doing?¡± ¡°Dr. Norton don¡¯t you ask, you¡¯reing with me to see President Lane,¡± Gates said quickly. Ives Norton raised an eyebrow, ¡°What happened to Baird?¡± He¡¯d only just got back from Baird Lane, it couldn¡¯t have happened again so soon. ¡°I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on with President Lane, but I just have a feeling something¡¯s not right with President Lane.¡± Gates returned. Ives Norton was confused, ¡°What? I don¡¯t know what¡¯s wrong, but it doesn¡¯t feel right, Gates, are you crazy?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not crazy, I¡¯m sane, anyway just go check out President Lane and you¡¯ll see.¡± Gates said while picking up speed on his feet. Within moments, Baird Lane¡¯s ward arrived. Gates advances Ives Norton. After giving him an exasperated re, Ives Norton went to Baird Lane, who was sitting on a hospital bed reading a book.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. Baird Lane stopped turning pages and lifted his head, ¡°What brings you here?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± A single word made Ives Norton sense that something was wrong. Gates was behind him, giving him a wink as if to say, See, I told you President Lane wasn¡¯t right. Ives Norton has nothing to say now, because Baird Lane is indeed not right. Normally, Baird Lane¡¯s entire personality would be cold, cranky and extreme because of Christine White¡¯s death, not as indifferent as it is now, as if Christine White hadn¡¯t died before. What¡¯s going on here? Thinking about it, Ives Norton¡¯s face changed, ¡°Baird, you shouldn¡¯t ¡­¡± ¡°What are you trying to say?¡± Baird Lane snapped the book closed. Ives Norton swallowed, ¡°No, it¡¯s nothing, I needed to cool off a bit.¡± He rubbed his forehead, his legs weakening as he walked over to a side chair and sat down. After sitting for a while, he beckoned Gates over and the two muttered. ¡°I have a wild guess now, but I¡¯m not sure, I need to do a detailed examination to be sure.¡± ¡°When you say spection, it shouldn¡¯t be ¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s what you think.¡± ¡°Hiss ¡­¡± Gates huffed backward. Ives Norton stood up and looked at Baird Lane with aplicated gaze, ¡°Baird, it¡¯s time for the review, let¡¯s go.¡± Baird Lane hmmm¡¯d, put his hand aside, put on his shoes and got out of the hospital bed. This action on his part made Ives Norton¡¯s heart sink, reinforcing his presumption. Once again, the trio went to the examining room, and this time, with the exception of Baird Lane, Gates and Ives Norton¡¯s hearts were heavy. The next day, the official website of The Lane Family Group released an update, which took the inte by storm. For no other reason than the news of the death of the wife of the president of The Lane Family Group. The president of The Lane Family Group, Baird Lane, got married, not many people knew about it, and it was only semi-publicized to the public, so the vast majority of people had more or less heard of his marriage but didn¡¯t believe that he was really married, after all, he had never personally said to the public that he was married. But now the group¡¯s official website said that his wife had passed away, how could this not be shocking. In another hospital, Bess Camp also saw the news. Although it has been known for a long time that Christine White does not tell Baird Lane that she is still alive, Baird Lane will sooner orter publicize her death, but I did not expect that he will publicize it so soon. ¡°Christine, there¡¯s bad news.¡± Bess Camp put her cell phone away and walked into Christine White¡¯s hospital room and spoke to her. ¡°What¡¯s the bad news?¡± Christine White was helped up by her caretaker and leaned against the head of the bed. Three days, her body can already move, do not have to lie down all the time, can sit a little, or get out of bed to walk a little, only the bandages on her body can not be removed, only when the burns all scabbed before bing removed. ¡°President Lane his ¡­¡± Hearing that the bad news was about Baird Lane, Christine White was no longer so calm, and her whole being became anxious, ¡°What¡¯s the matter with him, you tell me!¡± She urged. Bess Camp sighed softly, ¡°He folioed your death!¡± ¡°What did you say?¡± Christine White was a little disbelieving what she was hearing. Bess Camp said it again, ¡°He went public with your death and now the whole inte knows that the wife of the president of The Lane Family Group has died and that your ount has been canceled.¡± ¡°It was publicized that I was dead and my ount was canceled, which means ¡­ I¡¯m now a literal dead man right?¡± Christine White¡¯s voice trembled a little. Bess Camp nodded, ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± ¡°But ¡­ But I¡¯m still alive!¡± Christine White was a bit unable to ept the result. Bess Camp looked at her, ¡°But your ount has been canceled, which means that you are now dead in everyone¡¯s eyes, and you have now lost all identity except for the name Christine White.¡± ¡°How can ¡­¡± Christine White was starting to get emotional. Bess Camp put her hand on her shoulder and gestured for her to calm down first, ¡°Don¡¯t you dare, if you can¡¯t take it, how about I go tell President Lane right now that you¡¯re not dead?¡± ¡°No, don¡¯t!¡± Christine White immediately refused again, ¡°You can¡¯t tell him, after telling him, he will definitely announce to the public again that I¡¯m not dead, in that case, wouldn¡¯t that be deceiving the public? The public will definitely doubt the integrity of The Lane Family Group, at that time, The Lane Family Group¡¯s stock market will definitely fall, on top of that, with me like this, so can he see it!¡± ¡°So what do you say?¡± Bess Camp had a bit of a headache. Chapter 460 When Forever Christine Camp Christine White is emotionally unstable, ¡°I don¡¯t know ¡­¡± She really didn¡¯t know what to do! She was now conflicted, her own appearance had made her so inferior that she was afraid to see her husband, or even let him know she was alive, to the point that she now ended up with a canceled ount. Looking at Christine White like this, Bess Camp was helpless, ¡°I know your biggest knot is your injury, if your injury heals, will you reappear in front of President Lane?¡± He asked. Christine White took a deep breath, ¡°Of course he¡¯s the father of my child, of course I¡¯m going back to him when I¡¯m healed, and I¡¯m going to get my revenge!¡± ¡°In that case,e abroad with me, the chances of a cure will be much better, and if you don¡¯t go abroad and stay in the country, you will be afraid to appear in front of President Lane for the rest of your life.¡± Bess Camp looked at her seriously.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. Christine White¡¯s eyes were still bandaged, but could feel his eyes and recognized his words. In this marital rtionship with Baird Lane, because of her family background, because of her own ability, she has actually always had low self-esteem, only that she hides it very well and rarely shows it. But now this injury has released her low self-esteempletely. She was already not good, no family and ability to add, and now she has lost the only advantage of looks, so it can be said that now she has nothing, and nothing, even if Baird Lane does not mind, she can also dislike herself to death. And on top of that, a top family like The Lane Family doesn¡¯t need a disfigureddy in charge, and would even be ridiculed in her circle for having such ady, and would be the gossip of themon man¡¯s tea time, and she doesn¡¯t want that, doesn¡¯t want to be the one who is talked about by a pointing finger to the point that she has no dignity. So she must heal her face and return to Baird Lane looking her best! Thinking about this, Christine White is not confused, and has only determination in her heart. She settled her mind and slowly returned, ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll give you the country!¡± Bess Camp was a little surprised, ¡°You really want to do this?¡± ¡°Yes, you have said that it is possible to cure my face only in foreign countries, then I must seize the opportunity!¡± Christine White nodded without hesitation. Bess Camp smiled, ¡°Well, since you¡¯re willing, I¡¯ll take you, but it¡¯s going to be a long trip out and back, are you okay with that?¡± Christine White bit her lower lip, ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± The moment she decided to leave the country, she was mentally prepared for a long absence. ¡°Good, then we¡¯ll leave tomorrow.¡± Bess Camp gave her a time out. Christine White hmmmed, then hesitated. ¡°Do you have anything else to say?¡± Bess Camp read her mind and took the initiative to ask. Christine White took a breath, ¡°I want to meet Baird before I leave the country.¡± ¡°What?¡± Bess Camp froze, ¡°You want to see him?¡± ¡°Well, but I¡¯d like to see him in secret, preferably without him knowing.¡± Christine White said, then asked carefully, ¡°Is that okay?¡± Bess Camp thought for a moment, ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll make arrangements.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± Christine White tugged at the corner of her mouth and squeezed out a smile. Only her whole face was almost bandaged, and her smile wasn¡¯t visible. Bess Camp, however, was suddenly silent, as if there was something hesitant about it. Christine White sensed this and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡± ¡°Christine,¡± Bess Camp called out to her. Christine White¡¯s lips twitched, ¡°I am.¡± ¡°My grandmother has been mentioning you for the past two days and trying to video you, but I¡¯ve put it off.¡± Bess Camp said. Christine White realized something in her mind but wasn¡¯t sure, ¡°And then what?¡± ¡°Grandma misses Christine,¡± Bess Camp added. Christine White understood that the Christine he was referring to was not her, but his own sister, Christine Camp. Christine White spared her breath, ¡°What do you want me to do? ¡°It¡¯s simple, I saved you and took you out of the country all willingly, and didn¡¯t want anything from you in return, but I still want you to do me a favor.¡± Bess Camp looked at her with a serious expression. Christine White pulled her lips and smiled again, ¡°I should, you saved me twice, helped me several times, and now you want to take me out of the country for treatment, all of these added up, I can¡¯t repay them in my lifetime, not to mention one favor, I¡¯ll help with countless favors, say, do you want me to continue to pretend to be Christine Camp, to make grandma happy? ¡± She guessed it so quickly and Bess Camp smiled appreciatively, ¡°Yes, it is indeed this favor, but not for a while, but for life, I want you to be the real Christine Camp!¡± ¡°What?¡± The curve of Christine White¡¯s lips froze, now truly shocked, ¡°You want me to be the real Christine Camp?¡± ¡°Aye! Grandma has a lot of grandchildren, but her favorite is Christine because Christine looks so much like her when she was younger, but ever since Christine passed away, Grandma has been unrecognizable, and now that she doesn¡¯t have much of a timeframe left, and it¡¯s only a few years, I want Grandma to have Christine with her for the rest of her days. ¡± Bess Camp exins. Christine White was a little flustered, ¡°I understand what you¡¯re saying, and I¡¯m willing to be Christine Camp with my grandmother, but for the rest of my life that¡¯s outrageous, can¡¯t it just be for a few years? I can stay with my grandmother until I pass away.¡± Bess Camp shook her head, ¡°Aside from my grandmother¡¯s reason that I need you to be Christine, there¡¯s also my mother¡¯s reason, my mother misses Christine as well, and although she doesn¡¯t say it or usually show it, there are many timeste at night that she¡¯s always crying with Christine¡¯s picture in her hand. ¡± ¡°This ¡­¡± Christine White was still a little unsettled, ¡°Grandmother was able to ept me because Grandmother didn¡¯t know that Christine Camp was gone, but your mother knew, how could she ept that there was someone else¡¯s woman, upying her daughter¡¯s identity.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, my mother will ept it, in fact, back in the time Christine died, my father was nning to adopt a daughter to appease my mother, but my mother said every time that those girls don¡¯t look like Christine, that¡¯s why she didn¡¯t adopt, thest time I showed my mother your picture. ¡± At that, Bess Camp¡¯s eyes softened. Christine White listened as he broke the conversation off here, tickled, ¡°What about after you¡¯ve watched it?¡± ¡°My mother cried, she said Christine should look like you when she grows up, and she wanted to meet you, but I refused with the excuse that you don¡¯t have time, so do you have any concerns now?¡± Bess Camp asked her. Christine White bites her lip, a little loosened up inside. Bess Camp saw this and added more fuel to the fire, ¡°You¡¯re all alone now, once you be Christine, The Camp Family is your backing, you¡¯re The Camp Family¡¯s Miss Thousand, you¡¯ve got your loving grandmother, your doting parents, and I¡¯m the brother who will protect you. ¡± Parents, brother ¡­ Hearing those words representing her family, Christine White¡¯s eyes instantly soured and her heart was deeply touched. Ever since she was a little girl, she had longed for parental care and a protective older and younger brother. But none of it, after her brother changed, she learned to protect herself, to lick her wounds alone. After realizingter that she is not the daughter of The White Family, she longs to find her real parents again, thinking that they will like her and give her real fatherly love and affection, but it turns out ridiculously that her mother is dead and her father doesn¡¯t treat her at all. Now hearing this man say that she could be his family, that he could be her brother and give up his parents to her as well, a gesture of eptance that she couldn¡¯t have been more touched by. ¡°Can I really have all this?¡± Christine White asked with a sobbing, trembling voice. Chapter 461 – Tim’s Mother’s Phone Call ¡°Sure!¡± Bess Camp nodded.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. Christine White pursed her pale he lips, ¡°I admit, I¡¯m a little tempted, but I still can¡¯t say yes.¡± ¡°Why?¡± Bess Camp was a little confused. Wasn¡¯t that enough of what he promised? Perhaps sensing the thoughts in Bess Camp¡¯s mind, Christine White smiled bitterly and said, ¡°A loving grandmother, kind parents, a gentle brother, these are all very nice, but none of these belong to me, they are all Christine Camp, and even though she¡¯s dead, if I were to be her, I¡¯d feel as if I were turtling up and robbing her of everything that should have been hers.¡± ¡°Is that what you think?¡± Bess Campughed, ¡°It would only be turtling if you were intentionally trying to grab these and were sessful in doing so, but these are the ones we want to give you, so you wouldn¡¯t be turtling, you¡¯d be us trying to bring you into our world, get it?¡± Christine White didn¡¯t expect him to say that, and the defense that had been so hard to re-establish inside was now cracking again. She gritted her teeth, ¡°You guys wanted me to be Christine Camp for no other reason than because I have this face, but now that my face is ruined, I¡¯m not going to be useful to appease my grandmother, or your parents, so ¡­¡± ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about my grandmother¡¯s ce, let¡¯s talk about my mother, she knows that your face is hurt, I told her about it, and she¡¯s heartbroken, you and Christine were supposed to look alike, and with Christine gone, she doesn¡¯t want a girl who resembles Christine to be gone as well, so all of your worrying is unwarranted. ¡± Bess Camp gagged Christine White¡¯s words again. Christine White is still fighting for herself, making a final refusal for herself, ¡°But I have kidney disease, even if I be Christine Camp, I won¡¯t live for years, do you understand?¡± ¡°I sent the information about your condition to my father, who has already found a suitable kidney source for you, and I was going to tell you about it some timeter to surprise you, but now that you¡¯ve mentioned it, I simply won¡¯t keep it from you.¡± Bess Camp smiled. ¡°You ¡­ You ¡­¡± Christine White waspletely out of it now. She tried to think of a reason to refuse, and he already had a reason to dismiss. How can she say no to that? And what surprised her even more was that they had already found a kidney source for her, and how could she be so virtuous as to allow them to do this for her? Christine White¡¯s nose red and her voice choked, so much so that when she opened her mouth, her voice was even harder, ¡°You guys don¡¯t have to be like this, I¡¯m just an irrelevant person to you guys, you really don¡¯t have to be like this ¡­¡± ¡°Because you¡¯re the second Christine God gave us,¡± Bess Camp said. With these words, he directly destroyed the defense of Christine White¡¯s heartpletely and burst into tears. Bess Camp smiled and stepped forward, taking her gently in her arms, ¡°Now it¡¯s time for you to call me brother instead.¡± Christine White was a little shy and huffed without calling out. Bess Camp wasn¡¯t in a hurry either, knowing she needed a cushion and graciously giving her time. ¡°As it happens, your ount was canceled and I asked my parents to arrange a new identity for you so that you can leave the country tomorrow, so from today onwards, Christine, you will not be Christine White, but Christine Camp, do you understand?¡± Bess Camp asked her in a solemn tone. Christine White made it clear with a choked hmmm. Bess Camp nodded in satisfaction, ¡°From now on, I¡¯m going to call you Christine, now I¡¯m going to go call Mom and Dad and make arrangements for you.¡± ¡°¡­ Good.¡± Christine White whispered in response. Bess Camp let go of her and took her cell phone to the balcony. Christine White sat on the hospital bed, her whole body still a little dazed. Things had changed so quickly, it had only been a matter of ten minutes before her identity had been turned upside down and she had gone from Christine White to Christine Camp. And from that moment on, the identity of Christine White, officially disappeared from the world and was reced by Christine Camp. Just as she was thinking, Bess Camp came back from the balcony with her cell phone, ¡°Christine, phone call. ¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Christine White froze for two seconds before she realized that this Christine was calling out to her. It was still hard for her to get used to being called so intimately. ¡°Pick up, mom wants to talk to you.¡± Bess Camp put the phone in her hand. Christine White instantly tensed, the cell phone in her hand seemed like a ticking time bomb and almost made her throw it, ¡°Speaking ¡­ Speak?¡± ¡°Uh-huh.¡± ¡°But I don¡¯t know what to say.¡± Christine White was in a hurry. She had just agreed to be Christine Camp, and now Christine Camp¡¯s mom was about to speak to her, and she was a little nervous about how. Bess Camp naturally understood her consternation and smiled softly, ¡°It¡¯s okay, mom¡¯s very gentle, just pick it up.¡± With that, Bess Camp lifted her hand up to her ear. Christine White was just about to break free when she heard a female voice, gentle in its gentleness and containing excitement,ing from her cell phone, ¡°Christine ¡­¡± Upon hearing the cry Christine, Christine White suddenly stopped and subconsciously hmmmed. The female voice on the other end of the line became more agitated, ¡°It¡¯s mom.¡± Mom ¡­ Christine White mentally murmured one of the two most intimate names in fashion with an astringent heart. Timothy¡¯s mother on the other end of the phone didn¡¯t hear her call out to her mom, although she was a little disappointed, she could understand, and after smiling slightly, her voice changed to a gentler one, ¡°Christine, I¡¯ve always heard about you, and now that we¡¯re finally on the phone, do you know how happy I feel right now?¡± Christine White still didn¡¯t answer, but listened intently. Timothy¡¯s mother didn¡¯t mind her silence and continued to speak again. After talking a lot, the tension in Christine White¡¯s heart gradually rxed, and she even started to try to talk back. At the end of the day, before the call ended, she opened her mouth to call out for her mom. This cry of mom not only made Timothy¡¯s mother on the verge of tears with excitement, but even Christine White herself was shaken. Because she knew that the cry of Mom meant that she was The Camp Family! ¡°What did mom tell you?¡± Bess Camp asked with some amusement as she took the phone and looked at a dumbfounded Christine White. Christine White, her little face slightly burning, but bandaged and not worried about anyone seeing, whispered back, ¡°Mom said to look forward to our meeting.¡± ¡°Will do, I¡¯ll see you tomorrow, get some rest and I¡¯ll go to the embassy to help you verify your identity and get your visa and other paperwork.¡± Bess Camp said as she put away her cell phone. Christine White knew that he was purposely making an excuse to leave, leaving space for her to digest the change in her identity, after all, he could have left things like this to someone else, he didn¡¯t even need to be there in person. ¡°Good.¡± Christine White doesn¡¯t tear Bess Camp down either, impressed with his attentiveness. Bess Camp helped her to lie down and tucked her in before turning to go out the door. Christine White heard him about to close the door, and with a twitch in her heart, she called out, ¡°Wait.¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Bess Camp stood outside the door, her hand gripping the doorknob. Christine White gritted her teeth and mustered up the courage to say, ¡°Nothing, just wanted you to be careful on the road, brother!¡± Bess Camp¡¯s whole body was startled, and the excitement hidden in her eyes begged, ¡°What did you call me?¡± ¡°Brother!¡± Christine White shouted again. This one was a little louder than the one earlier. Bess Camp heard her clearly and her eyes reddened a little, ¡°Well, sister!¡± ¡°Be careful on the road!¡± Blushing at this sisterly call, Christine White hastily said another before closing her mouth. Bess Camp could tell she was being shy and gave a softugh, closing the door behind her. Listening to the sound of his footsteps fading away and finally disappearing, Christine White all still had the feeling of stepping on a cloud, unreal. She actually has a family! And with Timothy¡¯s mother¡¯s approval, I just wonder if Bess Camp¡¯s father, and the rest of The Camp Family, will approve of her? Christine White was apprehensive and uncertain. Chapter 462 Passport But she didn¡¯t think much of it, for she heard the sound of wheels rolling, and it must have been the nurse pushing a trolley,ing to check on the room. Sure enough, the person who came was a nurse. The nurse helped her remove the original needle and rece it with a new one, then asked about her physical condition and left after confirming that it was correct. Christine White felt a little drowsy not long after the nurse left.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. And without pushing herself, sheboriously adjusted her lying position and fell asleep. When I woke up again, it was nighttime. Bess Camp was sitting next to Christine White¡¯s hospital bed, holding something in his hand, looking at it intently, when he heard a muffled grunt in his ear, and he put the thing in his hand down, ¡°Awake?¡± ¡°Brother?¡± Christine White called out to him in a hoarse voice as her neck twitched. She shouted this brother, even more naturally than she had done during the day. Bess Camp smiled, ¡°Hungry?¡± Christine White shook her head, ¡°Want some water.¡± ¡°One moment.¡± Bess Camp helped her to her feet and took a pillow behind her to cushion her against the head of the bed before she went to pour the water. Christine White took the straw, said thank you, and sipped slowly with it in her mouth. Finishing her water, Bess Camp drew the straw back and set it on the bedside along with the cup before picking up what she had just downed and shoving it into her hand, ¡°Guess what this is?¡± Christine White¡¯s hand was so badly burned and the bandage was still wrapped so tightly that she couldn¡¯t feel if there was anything on it. But since he says there is, there must be. ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Christine White returned truthfully. Bess Camp smiled, ¡°Here¡¯s your identification, passport, and visa.¡± At that, Christine White was a little surprised, ¡°So soon?¡± She¡¯d thought it would be faster, at least tomorrow. ¡°Dad¡¯s friends with the embassy¡¯s curator, so it¡¯s quick to go flowLand.¡± Bess Camp exined. Christine White nodded indistinctly, ¡°Unfortunately, I can¡¯t see what the passport looks like in my hand¡­ Brother, the bandage on my eye, when will it be removed?¡± ¡°The doctor said your eyes were also badly smoked by the smoke, that¡¯s why they put bandages on you, but it should be soon, I¡¯ll ask the doctor.¡± With that, he pressed the emergency button directly above the bed. Not two minutester, the doctor arrived, panting slightly, seemingly running, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with the patient?¡± ¡°The patient is fine, I just want you to take a look at my sister¡¯s eyes doctor.¡± Bess Camp said pointing to Christine White. Christine White listened to his cry of sister, her heart was shy and warm at the same time. ¡°Eyes?¡± The doctor flinched, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with the eyes?¡± ¡°No, my sister is going to meet someone tomorrow and wants to remove the bandage from her eye, can you see if you can remove it, doctor?¡± Bess Camp asked. The doctor listened and walked over to Christine White, ¡°I¡¯ll take a look at the patient¡¯s eye recovery.¡± ¡°Yes, please.¡± Bess Camp nodded. The doctor pulled medical gloves from the pocket of his white coat and put them on, then reached out and touched Christine White¡¯s eyes. Perhaps the doctor had identally pressed the burn near her eye, and she shrank in pain. Seeing this, Bess Camp put her hand on her shoulder and softly soothed, ¡°It¡¯s okay, bear with me.¡± ¡°Uh-huh.¡± Christine White answered. Bess Camp looked to the doctor, ¡°Well?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s take it apart a little bit first so she can feel the light source, if her eyes don¡¯t appear foggy in her vision when she opens them other than a little stinging, she can remove the bandage from her eyes.¡± The doctor replied, while also pulling out a small pair of scissors from his pocket. Bess Camp knew he was about to cut the bandage and stepped slightly to the side, making room for him to have more room to cast. Soon, the bandage over Christine White¡¯s eyes is cut away, revealing her beautiful almond eyes. It was just that at the moment her almond eyes were tightly closed, while the corners of her eyes were bloody next to each other, which made her look a bit scary. ¡°Ms. White ¡­¡± The doctor had just opened his mouth to call out to Christine White before he had a chance to say the words that followed. It was interrupted by Bess Camp, ¡°Doctor, herst name is Tim, please call her Miss Camp from now on.¡± ¡°Eh?¡± The doctor froze, ¡°Ms. Camp, isn¡¯t thest name White?¡± Christine White gave augh, ¡°I changed my name.¡± ¡°I see, well then, Ms. Camp, you do as I say and open your eyes when I tell you to, understand?¡± The doctor looked at her seriously. Christine White nodded without hesitation, ¡°Understood.¡± It was her eyes that were at stake, so naturally she wouldn¡¯t mess around. With a satisfied hmmm, the doctor pulled open a small drawer at the foot of the bed and removed apact shlight from it. The shlight was turned on, a strong glow came on, and the doctor shone that light over Christine White¡¯s eyelids and asked, ¡°Do you feel anything?¡± ¡°There¡¯s a light, and it¡¯s blinding!¡± Christine White returned. Even with her eyes closed, she could feel a bright circle of light in the depths of the darkness. ¡°It¡¯s good to feel something, so now try to slowly open your eyes.¡± The doctor encouraged her by turning off the shlight. Bess Camp stood by, not saying anything, but one of her raised hands was clenched in obvious concern. Christine White blinked at the doctor¡¯s words and slowly opened her eyes. Just as she opened a slit, the re stung her and she frowned, immediately closing her eyes again. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Bess Camp asked eagerly. Christine White shook her head, ¡°It¡¯s fine, it¡¯s just a little harsh.¡± The doctor exined, ¡°It¡¯s normal, her eyes have been blindfolded all this time, and when they are suddenly liberated, there will be some difort, try a few more times, and she¡¯ll be fine once she gets used to the light.¡± ¡°Hmmm then I¡¯ll try again.¡± Christine White took a breath and tried once more to open her eyes. The light still stung his eyes this time, but it was still much better than the first time. After that, she opened and closed her eyes so repeatedly before finally adjusting to the light and opening them fully. The vision faded from blurry to clear and Christine White thought of something and raised her eyes toward Bess Camp, her eyes curved at the concern on Bess Camp¡¯s face, ¡°Brother!¡± ¡°See?¡± Bess Camp took one look at her and knew she had seen it. Christine White nodded, ¡°Saw it, it was clear, no foggy state like the doctor said.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± The doctor duly picked up. Bess Camp¡¯s inner worry finally dropped, ¡°That means no bandages on the eyes huh?¡± ¡°Yes, rest and don¡¯t overuse your eyes for the rest of the day, and you¡¯ll be basically fine.¡± The doctor took his gloves off and returned. He then gave a couple of other instructions on what to look out for and left. ¡°Well, you heard what the doctor just said, get some rest.¡± Bess Camp stepped forward and tried to help Christine White lie down. Christine White, however, refused, ¡°No brother, I just woke up not long ago, where can I sleep, you show me the passport in, I just didn¡¯t even see it.¡± ¡°Good.¡± Bess Camp raised an eyebrow and didn¡¯t object, bringing her passport and visa back to her. This time Christine White finally saw what her passport and visa looked like. Visa aside, the green passport, which was different from her old brownish-red passport, put her in more of a trance. ¡°After that, I¡¯m not from Z?¡± Christine White looked up at Bess Camp. Bess Camp gently nodded her head, ¡°The Camp Family migrated in thest century, all of Chinese descent, but their nationality was foreign, now that you are a The Camp Family person, naturally your nationality has changed.¡± ¡°I know.¡± Christine White put her passport back, ¡°I¡¯m just a little sad that I¡¯m suddenly a foreigner all of a sudden.¡± ¡°Just get used to it.¡± Bess Camp said. Christine White hmmm¡¯d, then asked about something else, ¡°By the way brother, have you made any arrangements for me to meet Baird tomorrow?¡± Chapter 463 – Going to see Baird Lane ¡°It¡¯s arranged, don¡¯t worry, it¡¯ll be smooth sailing for you to meet him.¡± Bess Camp stroked her head. Christine White smiled reassuringly, ¡°Thank you, brother.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to say thank you to me, you¡¯re my sister, and it¡¯s my duty as a brother to try to fulfill your wishes, is that clear?¡± Bess Camp looked at her seriously. Christine White blushed a little, and, not knowing what to say in return, nodded heavily. Bess Camp removed her hand, ¡°I¡¯ll have the caretaker get you some food over here.¡± ¡°Good.¡± Christine White answered. Bess Camp is on the phone with his cell phone. Christine White, on the other hand, rolled her neck and looked around with her left eye as if she was looking for something, but after searching around for a while there was nothing she wanted, and she couldn¡¯t help but see a glint of disappointment in her eyes. When Bess Camp finished her call, she looked at him, ¡°Brother, is there a mirror?¡± Bess Camp¡¯s eyes zed over, ¡°What do you want the mirror for?¡± ¡°I want to see what I look like now.¡± Christine White dropped her eyes back. Bess Camp pursed her lips, ¡°Don¡¯t look at it untilter when it¡¯s better.¡± ¡°But ¡­¡± ¡°Okay, behave!¡± Bess Camp interrupted her. Christine White, seeing that he was determined not to give her a mirror, sighed darkly and stopped talking. Bess Camp touched her head again, ¡°Christine, it¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to give you the mirror, I¡¯m just worried that you¡¯ll be upset if you see it, plus you can¡¯t see much with the bandages you¡¯re wearing.¡± ¡°I know.¡± Christine White smiled at him, ¡°I¡¯m not looking.¡± ¡°Well, it¡¯s good that you understand, and don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t hurt you.¡± Bess Camp said seriously. Warmth trips through Christine White¡¯s heart, ¡°I believe you!¡± Let¡¯s not talk about the fact that they are now brother and sister. Let¡¯s just say he had saved her life twice and she would trust him unconditionally. ¡°Just trust me, you rest, the nursemaid will be here in a minute, I¡¯m going out to call old Land.¡± Bess Camp shook her cell phone and turned to head out of the hospital room. It wasn¡¯t long after he went out that the caretaker arrived with food. Christine White didn¡¯t have much of an appetite and simply ate a little before a nurse came over to change her medication. After changing the medication, the caretaker left, while Bess Camp never returned and wondered if she had left the hospital on some urgent matter. Without giving it much thought, Christine White yawned and got ready for bed. When I woke up the next day, it was noon. Christine White, under the care of her caregiver, washed up briefly and started lunch. Halfway through the meal, there was a knock at the door of the hospital room. Christine White sends the caregiver over to the door, which opens, and the person who enters is Bess Camp¡¯s assistant. Assistant Land walked up to Christine White, ¡°Good noon, ma¡¯am.¡± The call of Miss froze Christine White a bit, and it took a moment before she realized that she was Christine Camp now, not Christine White. ¡°Hello Assistant Land.¡± Christine White returned the greeting with a smile. Assistant Land said, ¡°Chief Camp asked me toe over and see if you are awake, Miss, and then take you, Miss, to the hospital where President Lane is located.¡± ¡°So.¡± Christine White gave a dazed oh, then asked, ¡°Where¡¯s my brother?¡± ¡°Chief Camp ran into a bit of a snag and went to work it out.¡± Assistant Land replied.R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only Christine White was a little anxious, ¡°Trouble? It¡¯s not dangerous, is it?¡± Assistant Land smiled and shook his head, ¡°No, it¡¯s just taking a bit of time, that¡¯s why Chief Camp asked me toe over, otherwise he would have taken you there himself.¡± ¡°I see, then I¡¯ll trouble Assistant Land.¡± Christine White sighed in relief. It¡¯s good that Bess Camp will be okay. ¡°No trouble, so has the youngdy eaten yet? Eat well and let¡¯s go, I have the wheelchair ready.¡± With that, Land¡¯s assistant went out and backed the wheelchair out the door. Christine White put down her spoon, ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go.¡± ¡°Okay, let me help you to the wheelchair then.¡± Land¡¯s assistant stepped forward and helped her off the hospital bed and into the wheelchair to sit down. The caretaker also brought Christine White¡¯s jacket and told her to put it on. The jacket was long, bought especially for her by Bess Camp, and it had a hood, which, when worn, made those bandages on her invisible to outsiders, and only her exposed eyes visible. Christine White was satisfied with her outfit, and with Po wrapped up tightly, she wasn¡¯t afraid of being seen and recognized. ¡°Go.¡± Christine White said to Land¡¯s assistant behind her as she sat back down. Assistant Land nodded and pushed her out the door. Two hourster, the hospital where Baird Lane was staying arrived. Assistant Land pushed Christine White towards the inpatient department while saying to her, ¡°Miss, the floor where President Lane is located, all of them have been greeted by Chief Camp, there is no doctor or nurse going over there within an hour, and President Lane is also due to the fact that the medication he took has an additional sleeping pills, will fall into a deep sleep during this period of time, so that you will not be afraid of being discovered by President Lane.¡± ¡°Sleeping pills?¡± Christine White froze, ¡°My brother arranged that?¡± ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s the only way President Lane won¡¯t know you went to see him.¡± Assistant Land exined. Christine White was a little uneasy, ¡°Won¡¯t it be a problem to give him sleeping pills when his head hasn¡¯t recovered?¡± ¡°But Camp always asks the doctor before he does that.¡± Assistant Land replied. At that, Christine White breathed a small sigh of relief, ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± ¡°But Miss, you only have one hour, you must hurry ah, after seeing President Lane, quicklye out, do not linger, although the Camp Chief has greeted that no one will go to that floor, but no one can say for sure whether it will suddenlye out of nowhere.¡± Assistant Land instructed. Christine White nodded with a serious look on her face, ¡°I¡¯ll keep that in mind.¡± A few minutester, Baird Lane¡¯s ward arrived. Christine White looked at the closed door of the hospital room in front of her, her heartbeat elerated, the whole person was a little nervous, so nervous that her breathing became much more rapid. Land¡¯s assistant opened the door for her, ¡°Go on in, miss, I¡¯ll wait for you outside.¡± Christine White was so eager to see Baird Lane that she didn¡¯t return his words and took control of the wheelchair directly into the hospital room. Baird Lane was lying in his bed in the hospital room, and because of the sleeping pills, he was sleeping heavily at the moment and not responding at all. Christine White stopped at his hospital bedside, her eyes instantly red. She finally met him! It¡¯s the first time she¡¯s met him since she was kidnapped by Owen Dong, but he doesn¡¯t have the slightest idea. He seemed to have lost a lot of weight, and his face didn¡¯t look too good, so I guess these days, he had a bad time. ¡°Baird¡­¡± Christine White murmured, reaching out with her least injured hand and gently cing it on Baird Lane¡¯s face, slowly caressing it through a Land of bandages, her heart both thrilled and aching at the same time. Thrilled that she had finally touched him. Sourly, through the gauze, she couldn¡¯t feel the warmth of his skin, so much as to make such a touch, less real. But even so, she was content; at least, the others were real in front of her eyes. ¡°Baird, I¡¯m home.¡± Christine White whimpered, her eyes greedily fixed on Baird Lane¡¯s pale but handsome face, not moving away for a moment, as if she wanted to see him as many times as she had seen him in her life in this moment. In fact, that¡¯s pretty much it. She¡¯s leaving soon, going abroad, and if she goes, she won¡¯t be able toe back for at least two years. That¡¯s why she wanted to see more of him, to memorize his current appearance. So for an hour Christine White just stared at Baird Lane and didn¡¯t say anything, knowing that even if she did, he wouldn¡¯t hear her. At that moment, Land¡¯s assistant¡¯s voice sounded outside the door, ¡°Miss, it¡¯s almost time, can we leave now?¡± Chapter 464 – The Eve of Parting Time is running out so fast ah ¡­ Christine White¡¯s eyes dimmed as she looked into Baird Lane¡¯s face, her heart full. Outside the door, Land¡¯s assistant saw that she didn¡¯t respond and thought that she didn¡¯t hear it, and reminded again, ¡°Miss, we need to hurry up, there will be doctors and nursesing over to check on the room in a while, and when they see them, they¡¯ll surely tell President Lane that you¡¯ve been here.¡± Hearing this, Christine White closed her eyes hard and removed her hand from Baird Lane¡¯s face. ¡°I know, you were waiting for me for a minute, just a minute!¡± She said back to Land¡¯s assistant. Assistant Land agreed. Christine White turned her attention back to Baird Lane, tears falling from her eyes, ¡°Goodbye Baird, wait for me when Ie back, be sure to wait for me when Ie back!¡± The words fell out of her mouth, and with trembling hands, she ruthlessly pressed the button on the arm of her wheelchair. The wheelchair turned immediately, taking her toward the door. The door opened and Land¡¯s assistant saw here out and took the initiative to walk behind her and help her push up the wheelchair, ¡°Let¡¯s go back, Miss.¡± Christine White didn¡¯t answer, just craned her head and looked at the door behind her with red eyes. She looked at him for about ten seconds before she bit her lip and withdrew her gaze turning her head back, ¡°Let¡¯s go ¡­¡± Assistant Land knew she was upset and thought aboutforting her, ¡°Don¡¯t worry miss, when your injury heals, you¡¯ll be able toe back to see President Lane.¡± ¡°I know, but that will be a long time from now, but thank you.¡± Christine White barely squeezed the corners of her mouth. Land¡¯s assistantughed nervously and didn¡¯t say anything more, pushing her in the direction of the elevator. After walking about a short distance, Christine White suddenly heard footsteps, which happened to originate from the elevator side. Soon, the sound of footsteps came closer and closer, followed by a tall and slender figure carrying a thermos walked out from the corner and caught Christine White¡¯s eye. Christine White¡¯s body instantly tightened when she saw who wasing and she pped the armrest in panic, ¡°Assistant Land, don¡¯t let her see me.¡± ¡°Hey?¡± Assistant Land was bbergasted for a moment, somewhat unresponsive. Miss White was more anxious when she saw that he didn¡¯t move, ¡°She¡¯s Molly Bort!¡± At the sound of the words Molly Bort, Land¡¯s assistant finally snapped back to her senses and pushed Christine White through a random hospital room door and in. The ward looked at them curiously, ¡°Who are you guys?¡± Christine White kept her head down and didn¡¯t reply, her body trembling slightly. Assistant Land had to smile and reply, ¡°We¡¯re here to see our friend, but it seems we¡¯re in the wrong ward, sorry sorry sorry, we¡¯ll be right out.¡± With that said, he opened the door and pushed Christine White out of the others¡¯ hospital room once he heard footsteps go by outside. Once outside, Assistant Land nced back and saw the figure push open the door to Baird Lane¡¯s hospital room and walk in, which was a huge relief, ¡°Miss, the man¡¯s gone.¡± ¡°Gone?¡± Christine White¡¯s eyes wavered, finally focusing. Assistant Land nodded, ¡°Yes, she¡¯s gone.¡± ¡°Where did she go?¡± Christine White nced back, but saw no sign of Molly Bort, and had a sneaking suspicion. Assistant Land did not reply. Christine White gripped the armrests of her wheelchair and her volume drew up, ¡°Was it in Baird¡¯s ward? Did she go to Baird¡¯s ward?¡± Assistant Land¡¯s expression was all over the ce, ¡°Yes ¡­¡± Christine White¡¯s heart instantly went much colder, ¡°Why? Why would shee here and go to Baird¡¯s hospital room?¡± ¡°This ¡­¡± Assistant Land rubbed his nose, seemingly unsure of what to say. Christine White sensed something was wrong with him and bit her lip dead center, ¡°Are you hiding something from me?¡± ¡°Miss, you¡¯d better not ask.¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m going to ask!¡± Christine White got emotional, ¡°I just want to know why Molly Bort cane here and see Baird Lane.¡± ¡°About that, I don¡¯t know what to say, Miss, let¡¯s go back and let Chief Camp speak, okay, he knows a little more than I do.¡± Assistant Land kicked the ball to Bess Camp. Christine White took him at his word and took a long breath before barely suppressing the excitement inside, ¡°Good.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go then.¡± Assistant Land sighed in relief and pushed her on to the elevator. Christine White¡¯s head was bowed and her breath was low around her, making it hard to tell what was going on in her mind. Ding, the elevator¡¯s here. Christine White finally responded, ¡°Don¡¯t go back yet, go to ICU.¡± ¡°What¡¯s the point of going there?¡± Assistant Land was a little puzzled. A twinge of guilt appeared in Christine White¡¯s eyes, ¡°Going to see someone.¡± In her life, she owed three people the most, her previous children and Bess Camp. Thest one is Hugh Dong, who is still lying in the ICU. Previous children aside, what she owes Bess Camp, she pays back by being a stand-in for the rest of her life, while what she owes Hugh Dong, she doesn¡¯t even have a way to pay back. Now half a month has passed and she hasn¡¯t heard any news about Hugh Dong waking up, that is to say, Hugh Dong can¡¯t wake up and has really be a vegetable, and the person who caused him to be a vegetable is her, Christine White. He was the one who became like this to save her, and she was the one who had wronged him!Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. Got to the ICU and as luck would have it, no one was outside the ICU. Christine White let Land¡¯s assistant help herself up, and then she barely managed to stand still while bracing herself against the ss exterior wall of the ICU, looking straight inside. The man inside had been removed from the venttor, but still had several vials of suspension. And she¡¯d noticed how much weight he¡¯d lost, skinny cheekbones bulging out. Such Hugh Dong can be described as withered, where is the half of the former vigorous, seductive appearance ah. ¡°Miss, are you alright?¡± Looking at Christine White crying and ming herself, Land¡¯s assistant handed over a tissue and asked with concern. He had also heard about that Mr. Dong inside, and knew exactly why Mr. Dong was lying here, so he wasn¡¯t at all surprised that Christine White would cry like this. Christine White took the tissue, ¡°It¡¯s okay, let¡¯s go.¡± ¡°Won¡¯t you watch a little longer?¡± Assistant Land was surprised. This was an ICU, not an inpatient unit, and he wasn¡¯t worried about peopleing in until he did. ¡°Don¡¯t look.¡± Christine White wiped a tear from her eye and said in a low voice, ¡°I¡¯ll find a way to pay him backter for what I owe him, we¡¯d better go now, Ives will being over a lot, he¡¯s Hugh Dong¡¯s attending, so it wouldn¡¯t be a good idea if he happened to bump into us.¡± ¡°In that case, let¡¯s go.¡± Assistant Land helped Christine White back into her wheelchair and pushed her away. Back at the hospital where Christine White was staying, Bess Camp was already waiting for them in the waiting room. Seeing them return, Bess Camp volunteered to take over Land¡¯s assistant¡¯s job of carrying Christine White from her wheelchair to the hospital bed. ¡°How¡¯s that for not getting caught?¡± Bess Camp asked as she tucked Christine White in. Christine White shook her head without saying anything, not looking very emotional. Bess Camp noticed something was wrong with her and looked to Land¡¯s assistant, ¡°Is something wrong?¡± Assistant Land scratched his head and didn¡¯t hide it, telling everything that he said happened in the hospital. After saying that, he also analyzed, ¡°Thedy either doesn¡¯t want to part with President Lane or she minds Molly Bort, anyway, there shouldn¡¯t be any other reason than those.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t that right Christine?¡± asked Bess Camp, turning her attention back to Christine White. Christine White head nodded. Bess Camp softly soothed, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we¡¯lle backter, even if we¡¯re abroad, I¡¯ll have people always prying for news of President Lane to let you know, as for Molly Bort, you don¡¯t have to pay attention to it, and when wee back in the future, you¡¯ll seek revenge on her.¡± ¡°I understand.¡± Christine White bit her lip, ¡°But I want to know right now, how did Molly Bort end up at the hospital?¡± Chapter 465 – They Really Got Back Together ¡°About that, there¡¯s someplications in there.¡± Bess Camp said after a moment of contemtion. Christine White pursed her lips, ¡°Complicated?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, and I learned about it by ident yesterday when I was arranging for those doctors and nurses at President Lane Hospital.¡± Bess Camp pulled a chair over and sat down. Christine White looked at him for an instant, ¡°What the hell?¡± ¡°That is to say, President Lane¡¯s attitude toward Molly Bort seems to have changed altogether, to have be strange, as if Molly Bort were his lover, and it was Molly Bort who went to the hospital to take care of him since yesterday.¡± Bess Camp met her eyes and told what she knew. Christine White¡¯s mind went nk and she didn¡¯t look too good, ¡°Lover?¡± ¡°Yes, he did with Molly Bort.¡± ¡°How could this happen!¡± Christine White became intense, ¡°I¡¯m the one he loves!¡± ¡°Just calm down for a moment, for now.¡± Bess Camp calmed her. Christine White¡¯s lips quivered, ¡°How am I supposed to be calm, my husband, treating Molly Bort like a lover, how am I supposed to take it, no, I¡¯m going over there, I¡¯m going to go and ask questions, ask what the hell is going on here!¡± With that, she was about to lift the covers and get out of bed. Bess Camp frowned and cut her off, ¡°So what if you go and ask, and the way you look now, do you have the real guts to show up in front of President Lane if you go?¡± As soon as these words came out, Christine White felt as if a basin of cold water had been thrown at her head, calming her down instantly. Yeah, where would she find the courage to let him see her in this ugly state. Even when she went to see him herself, she went during his slumber. Watching Christine White calm down, Bess Camp sighed softly, ¡°Christine, I know you can¡¯t take it, so I¡¯m going to be investigating what the hell is going on and why President Lane is suddenly doing this to Molly Bort.¡± ¡°So did you find out?¡± Christine White looked at him hopefully. Bess Camp shook his head regretfully, ¡°No, but I know there must be something wrong here, before yesterday, President Lane¡¯s attitude towards Molly Bort was still in a state of extreme loathing, even wanting to kill her, but just yesterday suddenly everything changed, first he asked Special Assistant Gates to bring Molly Bort to his hospital room. to his hospital room.¡± ¡°And then what?¡± Christine White¡¯s hand, the one with the lesser burns, writhed tightly. Bess Camp looked at her, ¡°And then the two said something in the hospital room, I don¡¯t know what, and ever since then, President Lane has been very good to Molly Bort, and Molly Bort has taken care of him in the hospital, and the two of them have been getting along, like lovers.¡± ¡°Lovers ¡­¡± Christine White whispered the words and then cried andughed, ¡°How is this possible, how can he treat Molly Bort like a lover when he clearly has no feelings for her anymore? He clearly loves me!¡± ¡°I was surprised too, so I had someone ask around at Dr. Norton and Special Assistant Gates, but they didn¡¯t reveal anything, except for a look of disgust when they mentioned President Lane and Molly Bort, and most importantly, Dr. Norton and President Lane seem to have broken up!¡± Bess Camp rubbed her brow. Christine White¡¯s eyes widened, ¡°Broke up? How can that be, they¡¯ve been friends since childhood, they¡¯re so close, how could they break up!¡± ¡°I know you¡¯re surprised, but it¡¯s true, justst night they had a fight over Molly Bort and when it was over, Dr. Norton was no longer President Lane¡¯s attending.¡± Bess Camp told her. She held her forehead, feeling her brain buzzing. There was so much news that her brain didn¡¯t know how to digest it. ¡°Because Molly Bort argued, and what did they argue about?¡± Christine White asked busily. Bess Camp shook her head, ¡°My men were too afraid to get close enough to hear much, just Dr. Norton ming President Lane, saying how President Lane did this, how it was right for you, and nothing after that.¡± ¡°How is it right for me?¡± Christine White pointed to herself. ¡°That¡¯s what he said.¡± Bess Camp picks up. Christine White hung her head, her body trembling. Bess Camp saw this and touched her, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°I know ¡­ I know it all!¡± Christine White lifted her small face, her reddish, moist eyes filled with sadness and sarcasm, and an aura of deathly despair permeated her surroundings. Bess Camp was startled and stood up in a hurry to hold her in ce, ¡°Christine, don¡¯t scare me.¡± ¡°Brother, Baird Lane and Molly Bort are back together, they¡¯re really back together!¡± Burying her head in Bess Camp¡¯s arms, Christine White sobbed. Bess Camp froze and looked down at her, ¡°How are you sure they¡¯re back together.¡± Christine White grabbed the clothes on his chest, ¡°If they are not back together, why would Baird Lane treat Molly Bort like a lover, he is so disgusted with people who count on him, Molly Bort drugged him to count on him, he should hold a grudge, why would he still let Molly Bort to take care of him and let Molly Bort stay in his vi?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a possibility, but that doesn¡¯t necessarily mean it¡¯s actually back together.¡± Bess Camp patted her back gently to help stabilize her. Christine White gave a mocking heckle, ¡°And what about Ives¡¯ words? If they hadn¡¯t gotten back together, would Ives have told Baird Lane things like how he could do right by me, would Ives have shown his disgust, would Ives have broken with Baird Lane?¡± She had wondered if they were back together as early as the day Molly Bort had been received at the cottage by Baird Lane. Butter, because of the burns, she put that thought down again. But now Baird Lane is showing signs with Molly Bort that her suspicions are true, and they are just getting back together. Bess Camp suddenly fell silent when she heard these rhetorical questions from Christine White, and it was only after a moment that she spoke again, ¡°You do have a point, but then you just said that President Lane loves you, so how could he ¡­¡± ¡°The current one doesn¡¯t love as much as the previous one!¡± Christine White cut off his words, her eyes full of tears were cold, ¡°He did love Molly Bort, Molly Bort was his first love, don¡¯t you men all have trouble forgetting your first love, now that I¡¯m dead, maybe his feelings for Molly Bort wille back. ¡±R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only The corner of Bess Camp¡¯s mouth twitched, ¡°Don¡¯t take me with you, I don¡¯t have a first love yet.¡± He has not fallen in love with any woman so far. Christine White was first taken aback for a moment at Bess Camp¡¯s innocence, then quickly resumed her indifference, ¡°I can¡¯t find any reason, other than getting back together, to ount for his sudden change of attitude toward Molly Bort.¡± ¡°There¡¯s actually the easiest way to find out if they¡¯re back together or not.¡± Bess Camp thought for a moment and suddenly said. Christine White pursed her lips, ¡°What¡¯s the solution?¡± ¡°Call him and ask him!¡± Bess Camp looked at her, asking what she meant. Christine White¡¯s eyes flickered, ¡°Will it expose me?¡± ¡°No way.¡± Bess Camp shook her head. Christine White took a deep breath, her mind already made up, ¡°Okay, let¡¯s fight then.¡± She also wanted to know what the hell was going on. Was it what she thought, that they were back together, or was it something else. Baird Lane, don¡¯t you ever let me down, Christine White thought to herself. Bess Camp took out his cell phone and flipped up Baird Lane¡¯s number, just before dialing it, he looked serious and asked, ¡°Christine, what would you do if it turned out the way you said it would?¡± Christine White was silent. Yeah, what would she do if they did get back together? Is it stepping in to break them up? Christine White thought about it for a few minutes and couldn¡¯te up with an answer. Bess Camp didn¡¯t push her and dialed Baird Lane¡¯s number, but before the person on the other end of the line answered, he managed to say, ¡°That¡¯s okay, how about you make a decision after you¡¯ve determined whether or not they¡¯re really back together?¡± Chapter 466 – Going Abroad Christine White nodded with a heavy heart, and it would have to do. Soon the call was answered. Baird Lane¡¯s low voice came through, ¡°Which one?¡± At the sound of the man¡¯s voice, the tip of Christine White¡¯s nose instantly soured. If she hadn¡¯t been too afraid to reveal that she was still alive right now, she would have wanted to just grab the phone and talk to him, ask him what was going on, between him and Molly Bort! ¡°President Lane, it¡¯s me.¡± Bess Camp spoke back. There was a sudden silence on the other end of the line for a few moments before Baird Lane¡¯s voice reemerged, ¡°Uh, what can I do for you?¡± Listening to the strangely detached tone, Bess Camp felt something subtle, like something was wrong, but couldn¡¯t quite put her finger on that point. ¡°It¡¯s not much, I just heard that President Lane has been on good terms with Ms. Molly Bort for the past two days, are you guys together?¡± Bess Camp asked. He asked bluntly. Christine White¡¯s heart skipped a beat, worrying that Baird Lane would be offended if he asked so bluntly. However, her fears proved to be somewhat redundant, and Baird Lane was not angry, but rather bemused. ¡°Where did Chief Camp hear I was close to Molly?¡± Baird Lane asked without answering.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. The sound of this Molly made Christine White¡¯s heart go cold and she couldn¡¯t help but bite her lip. Molly ¡­ What an extra familiar and distant name. She remembered that was what he called Molly before he and Molly Bort had broken up. But now that he has called out that exclusive name for Molly Bort, doesn¡¯t that say it all? He¡¯s just getting back together with Molly Bort, why else would he call it so close. ¡°Brother ¡­¡± Christine White called out to Bess Camp in a thin whisper. Bess Camp looked over at her, asking with her eyes what was wrong. Christine Whiteughed hard, tears welling up in her eyes, ¡°Hang up, don¡¯t ask.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Bess Camp was silent for two seconds, ¡°Are you sure you don¡¯t want to ask?¡± ¡°There¡¯s no point.¡± Christine Whiteughs to herself. Bess Camp sighed, ¡°Good.¡± After agreeing, he brought the phone back to his ear, ¡°Sorry President Lane, my sister¡¯s in a bit of a sad situation and I need to go enlighten her, that¡¯s all for the call, bye!¡± As the words left his mouth, he cut off the call and tossed the phone aside. Christine White closed her eyes, her voice undisguised sadness and loneliness, ¡°In fact, I really don¡¯t understand, what is a man¡¯s heart made of in the end, and what am I to Baird Lane in the end? When I was there, he still cared about Molly Bort, in order to Molly Bort, he wanted my bone marrow, and then he fell in love with me, so he stayed away from Molly Bort, but ¡­ ¡± She choked back a sob at that, blinking slightly up as if trying to hold back tears, ¡°But now that he¡¯s taken up with Molly Bort as soon as I¡¯m gone, does that mean that the person he loves the most is still, in fact, Molly Bort?¡± Bess Camp listened to her words, unsure of how to take them. Christine White huffed, ¡°Brother, can you calm me down for a minute?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Bess Camp nodded, ¡°But I¡¯ll only give you an hour, and in an hour, we¡¯re leaving.¡± ¡°Uh-huh.¡± Christine White answered softly. Bess Camp lifted his foot out of the hospital room, and naturally Assistant Land followed him out with him. Outside, he asked, ¡°Did President Lane¡¯s side say when Christine¡¯s funeral would be?¡± ¡°Said it¡¯s tomorrow.¡± Assistant Land returned. Bess Camp hmmm¡¯d, ¡°Don¡¯t tell Christine about this, she can¡¯t take too many hits already.¡± Assistant Land obliged, ¡°I know, but I just think it¡¯s ridiculous that President Lane is going to put up a monument to Ms. Obviously she didn¡¯t die, it¡¯s just ¡­¡± ¡°It can¡¯t be helped, as far as President Lane and the others are concerned, Christine is indeed dead.¡± Bess Camp interrupts him. Land assistant scratched his hair, ¡°I know, that¡¯s why I¡¯m more surprised, to President Lane they, Miss is indeed dead, but also just not dead for a long time ah, how did he and Miss¡¯s enemy and good, the most critical thing is, that Molly Bort and Miss is a real sister ah, President Lane President Lane, what is the difference between this and marrying the Queen of Ennd!¡± Bess Camp didn¡¯t answer, her eyes much colder, her usual gentleness all but invisible, ¡°There¡¯s got to be some reason here that we don¡¯t know about, but they¡¯re hiding too deep for us to find out for a while, but we can¡¯t afford not to.¡± ¡°Then when we return home, just arrange for a group of people to stay here specifically to investigate in secret, and when we¡¯ve investigated clearly, just have them transmit the results abroad.¡± Assistant Land proposed. Bess Camp pinched the bridge of her nose, ¡°It¡¯ll have to do, I¡¯ll leave this to you, make it look good.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry Chief Camp.¡± Assistant Land patted his chest. In the time that followed, the two talked a little more about The Camp Family and waited until the hour was up before Bess Camp re-entered the ward. ¡°Calm down yet?¡± He asked. Christine White looked up at him, her whole being uncharacteristically calm, ¡°There.¡± Bess Camp shot her a few nces, ¡°Is everything okay?¡± Christine White smiled at him, ¡°It¡¯s okay, let¡¯s go brother.¡± ¡°Is it really okay?¡± Bess Camp was still a little uneasy. It¡¯s only been an hour, and even if you¡¯re calm, you can¡¯t be calm like this. Instead, such calmness made him even more worried. ¡°It¡¯s really fine, I¡¯ve already decided, when I get abroad, if the doctor says I can recover, I¡¯ll contact Baird Lane personally and tell him that I¡¯m still alive, I want to hear a word of exnation from him in person, if he still has me in his heart, I¡¯m sure he¡¯lle to me.¡± Christine White said in a light voice. Bess Camp looked at her, ¡°So what if ¡­¡± Christine White knew what he was going to say and her eyes sank, ¡°Let¡¯s go brother, if we don¡¯t, we¡¯re going to miss our flight.¡± She changed the subject as if she didn¡¯t want to talk about not being cured. Bess Camp could see that she was avoiding it and sighed inwardly and went along with her not mentioning it, walking over and taking her out of the hospital bed and cing her in a wheelchair and pushing her out of the hospital room. On the way to the airport, Bess Camp had been keeping an eye on Christine White¡¯s movements. He would have thought that she would have suddenly reversed herself, perhaps, because she couldn¡¯t bear to part with Baird Lane, because she was between Baird Lane and Molly Bort, and then said she wouldn¡¯t go abroad. Unexpectedly, she had been very quiet looking out the window, not even saying a word, and even when she got off the bus at the airport and received her boarding pass, she was very quiet. Looks like she¡¯s really set on going abroad. It¡¯s better this way, going abroad is the only option she has at the moment, and it¡¯s what¡¯s best for her. ¡°Christine, boarding the ne, I¡¯m going to give you onest chance to backtrack and stay or not.¡± Bess Camp, though already aware of Christine White¡¯s firmness, gave her a chance to choose before boarding the ne. Instead of answering him immediately, Christine White turned her head in the direction of the airport gate before turning her head back in the direction of the boarding checkpoint and smiled abruptly, ¡°I¡¯ming with you!¡± Bess Camp smiled back, ¡°Now that you¡¯ve made your choice, I¡¯ll also tell you that I won¡¯t grant you permission to return until you¡¯ve recovered from your injuries, understand?¡± ¡°I understand, and I¡¯m prepared.¡± Christine White nodded. ¡°In that case, we¡¯re boarding.¡± Bess Camp pushed her, heading for the ticket gate. Behind them, Land¡¯s assistant strains to keep up, pushing several suitcases. After checking their tickets, the trio boarded the ne without incident. Bess Camp had ordered first ss, and there were just the three of them in the cabin. Christine White sat in the window seat, her eyes looking out with both anticipation and confusion, anticipating that the injuries she had sustained on this trip abroad would be cured, and confused as to what she would do if they weren¡¯t. Soon, the ne took off, and Christine White collected those thoughts for the moment, waiting for the ne to finish taxiing and take off high into the sky. The moment before the ne flew high into the sky and disappeared into the clouds, she took onest look down through the window at thend where she had been raised, and said in her heart. Baird Lane, goodbye ¡­ Chapter 467 – Mother Toki’s Gift The Camp Family is located in M. It was just about evening over here when we arrived. Christine White couldn¡¯t hold out for the long flight and fell asleep early, even when the nended, she didn¡¯t wake up and was finally carried off the ne by Bess Camp and pushed in a wheelchair. For the hospital, Timothy¡¯s mother had already made arrangements, so Bess Camp took Christine White straight there. The next day, Christine White woke up at noon. She listened to the sound of purposely lowered speeching from her ears, and her body moved slightly, opening her eyes. ¡°Yay, Christine¡¯s awake.¡± A gentle female voice sounded. Christine White subconsciously looked towards her, and when she saw her face, her whole body was taken aback, ¡°Mom?¡± It was Timothy¡¯s mother who spoke. Hearing this sound of mom, Shi¡¯s mother¡¯s heart melted, and with red eyes she answered repeatedly, ¡°Yes mom, yes mom.¡± Christine White braced herself and tried to sit up. When Mother Toki saw this, she red at her son, ¡°What are you waiting for, why don¡¯t you help your sister up.¡± Bess Camp raised an eyebrow, then shook her head in tears and stepped forward to help Christine White sit against the head of the bed. ¡°Mom, what are you doing here? This is ¡­¡± Christine White looked around, surveying her surroundings. Bess Camp sat at the edge of her hospital bed and took her hand affectionately, ¡°This is the hospital, I came here especially to see you Christine, it¡¯s so nice now that we¡¯ve finally met!¡± Christine White blushes and lowers her head, ¡°Well ¡­ I¡¯m having fun too.¡± Tim¡¯s mother¡¯s eyes grew more and more loving, ¡°Your father didn¡¯te over, hispany had something he couldn¡¯t get away from, when he has time, he¡¯lle over to see you.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay, he ¡­ He cane whenever he wants.¡± Christine White said with a wave of her hand. She hadn¡¯t seen or spoken to Timothy¡¯s father, much less called him Dad. So at this moment, she couldn¡¯t shout and was too embarrassed to do so. If she shouted, she¡¯d feel a sense of impatience to be The Camp Family¡¯s daughter, and that wouldn¡¯t be good. ¡°Christine is very considerate then.¡± Timothy¡¯s mother smiled cheerfully, then thought of something and asked Bess Camp to bring her bag over. She rummaged through her bag and pulled out a small gift box and handed it to Christine White, ¡°Christine, this is a meet and greet gift from mom and dad.¡± ¡°A meet and greet gift?¡± Christine White was surprised by Tim¡¯s mother¡¯s sudden move, and after reacting, she shook her head back and forth to reject it, ¡°Mom, you take it back, I can¡¯t have it.¡± It was only the first time they had met and she had to receive a gift, how she felt ashamed of it. However, Timothy¡¯s mother was very insistent, ¡°Christine, this is a gift from mom to her daughter, how can I take it back, be obedient and take it!¡± With those words, she shoved the gift box directly into Christine White¡¯s hands. Christine White looked to Bess Camp for help. Bess Camp shrugged her shoulders, ¡°Mom¡¯s right, it¡¯s her gift to her daughter so you should hench it, plus I¡¯m supposed to have a gift for you as an older brother, wouldn¡¯t have been able to think of that one, I¡¯ll make it up to you next time.¡± ¡°No. ¡­¡± ¡°No refusal!¡± Bess Camp directly blocked Christine White¡¯s words, which she was about to refuse, forcefully. Christine White opened her mouth, unable to speak anymore, and lowered her head, looking at the small gift in her hand with both emotion andplexity. Mother Toki touched her face, ¡°Open it and see if you like it?¡± Christine White nced at Timothy¡¯s mother and subconsciously nodded at her encouraging look, ¡°Good.¡± Christine White then pulled the ribbon off the gift box and opened it up to reveal an extremely luxurious and beautiful sapphire ne. Looking at the ne, Christine White¡¯s hand shook as she held the gift box and her mouth dropped open, ¡°This ¡­ This is too expensive!¡± Tim¡¯s mother covered her lips andughed twice, ¡°Where is the price, my daughter deserves the best,e on, mom put it on you!¡± She reached for the box in Christine White¡¯s hand and was about to remove the ne. But Bess Camp stopped her, ¡°Mom, it¡¯s not convenient for Christine to wear this right now in this condition, let her wear itter when she shows up for the party we¡¯re throwing for her.¡± When Mother Toki heard this, she looked at Christine White¡¯s appearance at the moment and nodded sensibly, ¡°You¡¯re right, it¡¯s me who didn¡¯t think it through properly, okay, then we¡¯ll wear it during the banquet.¡± When she finished, she put the ne back in the box and gave it back to Christine White. Christine White was first relieved that she didn¡¯t have to wear such an expensive ne, and then she asked suspiciously, ¡°What kind of party?¡± ¡°Here¡¯s the thing, we¡¯re going to hold an appearance for you to announce to the public the return of Missy The Camp Family.¡± Bess Camp returned. Christine White pursed her lips, a little worried, ¡°Won¡¯t the outside world know that I¡¯m not the real Christine Camp? It doesn¡¯t matter if they dismantle me, I¡¯m just worried about my grandmother, it¡¯s not easy for my grandmother to meet the granddaughter she¡¯s been longing for, but if someone else tells her that the granddaughter she¡¯s met is a fake, her old man won¡¯t be able to stand it.¡± Bess Camp looked at Christine White with loving eyes, ¡°Christine, you are really a kind child, don¡¯t worry, no one will break it down, when Christine passed away, we didn¡¯t announce it to the public, and even Christine¡¯s funeral was held in secret, and the outside world only knows that The Camp Family¡¯s daughter-inw is in poor health and has been in a nursing home.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, after all these years, the outside world has long forgotten what The Camp Family millennial looks like, and it just so happens that with your presence, we can tell the public that The Camp Family millennial has regained her health.¡± Bess Camp continued.R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only Christine White heard and understood, and her worried heart fell back farther, but she was still not happy. She raised her hand and touched the bandage on her face, ¡°That¡¯s good, but I don¡¯t know if I can recover from this now, in case I can¡¯t, there¡¯s no way for you guys to hold the banquet.¡± At that, Timothy¡¯s mother and Bess Camp looked at each other and both burst outughing. Christine White was full of hello¡¯s and wondered what they wereughing at. ¡°I haven¡¯t told you yet, we were just talking about it before you even woke up.¡± Timemother looked at her tenderly. Christine White cocked her head, ¡°What the hell?¡± ¡°It¡¯s the burns on you.¡± Bess Camp pointed to the bandages on her face and body, ¡°A top medical aesthetician came by in the morning and diagnosed you, only you were asleep so you didn¡¯t know, and he looked at the Land degree of your burns and gave an answer!¡± ¡°What¡¯s the answer?¡± Christine White¡¯s heart beat like thunder. Bess Campughed and replied, ¡°The answer is, it can be cured!¡± Christine White froze. It was only after a while that she regained her senses, her body trembled with excitement, tears of joy flowed from her eyes, and even her voice, which was speaking, stuttered with joy, ¡°Can it really be cured?¡± ¡°Yes, it¡¯s true, Dr. Pitre is the best medical aesthetician in M. If he says he can cure it, he can.¡± Bess Camp nodded with certainty. Christine White cried out as her little mouth dropped. Both Timothy¡¯s mother and Bess Camp knew she was too happy and didn¡¯t stop her, letting her cry. When she was almost done crying, Bess Camp added, ¡°Dr. Pitre was doing a study three years ago that had something to do with skin, he wanted to make a simted human skin for use on patients who needed skin grafts, and as you know, many of the people who have had skin grafts have noticeable discoloration of their skin, and in some cases, you can even see the stitches. ¡± ¡°I know that it¡¯s because the patient¡¯s own skin, which can¡¯t fully blend with the transnted skin, is the reason for this.¡± Christine White picks up. Bess Camp gave her an appreciative look, ¡°That¡¯s right, Dr. Pitre is a perfectionist, and he doesn¡¯t want that for his patients, so he¡¯s been working on simted skin that can blend in,pletely, with the patient¡¯s original skin.¡± Upon hearing this, Christine White ventured a guess, ¡°He seeded in his research?¡± Chapter 468 – They’re Getting Married ¡°Yes, but it¡¯s going to take a while.¡± Bess Camp rested against her chin. Christine White blinked, ¡°Time?¡± ¡°Well, with Dr. Pitre¡¯s research, there¡¯s still the final step, and it¡¯s going to take almost a couple of months before it¡¯s actually ready for market application, just about the time your baby is almost born.¡± Bess Camp said looking at her stomach. Christine White followed suit, looking down at her belly with a motherly smile in her eyes, ¡°It¡¯s only been two months now.¡± ¡°It¡¯s going to be quick, your imnt and kidney transnt will have to be done after the baby is born, so you¡¯ll have to take care of your body in the months leading up to the baby¡¯s birth.¡± Bess Camp cautioned her. Timothy¡¯s mother took Christine White¡¯s hand and was very agreeable. Christine White, in the face of the two men¡¯s concern, naturally couldn¡¯t say a word of refusal, and could only nod her head in response. It didn¡¯t take long for Mother Toki to leave, and as the matriarch of The Camp Family, there was a daily dose of Lady Diplomacy waiting for her to attend. Bess Camp followed shortly after Mastermind left, having been called away by a phone call. Before he left, though, he left her plenty of things to pass the time, so that she wouldn¡¯t be so bored when she was alone in the hospital. Soon, a week had passed and Christine White had pretty much adjusted to hospital life abroad. In the meantime, the burns on her body were scabbing over one by one and she was able to remove the bandages. Only Christine White refused to take it off anyway, because once she was curious about what she really looked like now, she undid one of the bandages slightly. When she saw her face under the bandages, her whole body broke down. She couldn¡¯t imagine how she could have imagined that the disfigured person in the mirror was herself, and as a result, this week, her emotions were almost always repressed, and only barely better when The Camp Family came to visit.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. ¡°Have some soup, mom made it especially for you.¡± Bess Camp came in carrying a thermos and said to Christine White, who was sitting sullenly in her hospital bed. Christine White moved her gaze to look at him, ¡°What kind of soup? It¡¯s not chicken soup again, is it?¡± This week, Timothy¡¯s mother had made chicken soup for her almost every day, and it made her vomit. Of course, it¡¯s not that it doesn¡¯t taste good, on the contrary it actually tastes good, it¡¯s just that it tastes so good that you can¡¯t stand drinking it every day. Which sh of fear in Christine White¡¯s eyes was captured by Bess Camp. He hooked his lips and smiled slightly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, not this time, mom knows you¡¯re tired of drinking chicken soup, specially made other soups for you, very light.¡± ¡°So, that¡¯s good.¡± Christine White patted her chest and let out a light breath. Bess Camp dished out a bowl of soup and brought it to her, ¡°Slow down, it¡¯s a little hot!¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay, I¡¯ll just blow on it.¡± Christine White smiled and took the bowl in both hands. This time, the soup was pork belly soup, with a few bright green scallions floating on top of the creamy white broth. Christine White stirred the soup twice with her spoon, then scooped up a spoonful and blew gently on it and put it in her mouth, the delicious vor flooding her entire taste buds and making her eyes light up. ¡°Yummy!¡± ¡°Drink as much as you like, there¡¯s more in there.¡± Bess Camp pointed to the thermos at the foot of the bed. Christine White hmmm¡¯d and continued to sip her bowl of soup. Halfway through the drink, there was a knock on the door of the hospital room. Christine White stopped moving to lock eyes with Bess Camp. Bess Camp closed the magazine in her hand and looked to the door, ¡°Come in.¡± Click! The door opened. Assistant Land walked in with a document, looking ratherplicated, ¡°Chief Camp.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± Bess Camp looked at him. Assistant Land opened her mouth, ¡°On the domestic side, President Lane¡¯s rtionship with Molly Bort has been cleared up.¡± Upon hearing this, Christine White¡¯s hand on her bowl tightened in vain, ¡°What were the results?¡± Assistant Land lowered her head and her voice became a little small, ¡°They ¡­ did get back together!¡± The air became instantly quiet. Bess Camp turns her attention to Christine White. Only to see her deadly pinching the bowl with the spoon, her head hung low, not able to see her eyes, but the low aura that flowed out from her body was undisguised. ¡°Christine ¡­¡± Bess Camp was a little worried. Christine White looked up, her eyes a little red, ¡°I¡¯m fine, I¡¯ve guessed this oue for a long time haven¡¯t I? Now it¡¯s just confirmed.¡± ¡°Is there a reason to get back together?¡± Bess Camp asked. Assistant Land nodded, ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°What is it?¡± Christine White stared at him intently, her tone urgent. Assistant Land handed over the paper in her hand, ¡°In here is President Lane¡¯s diagnostic report.¡± ¡°Diagnostic report?¡± Bess Camp picked the file up and flipped it open, her eyes widening slightly when she saw what was on it, ¡°Amnesia?¡± ¡°What amnesia?¡± Christine White snatched the document in his hand and read it, seeing the end, herplexion changed greatly, the hand holding the document was trembling, her tone was full of disbelief, ¡°He actually lost his memory ¡­¡± ¡°What the hell is going on here?¡± Bess Camp asked again. Assistant Land scratched his hair, ¡°Remember thest time President Lane had a blood clot in his head?¡± Christine White nodded her head back and forth, ¡°Because of that, he lost his memory?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, that blood clot caused a side effect when it was shattered by Dr. Norton, and that side effect was memory loss, but President Lane¡¯s memory loss wasn¡¯t like normal memory loss, his memory loss was special ¡­¡± That said, Land¡¯s assistant looked at Christine White again and became intolerant. Christine White caught it, and a huge wave of unease rose up in her heart with a thump. She subconsciouslyposed the papers in her hands and asked dumbly, ¡°What¡¯s so special about it?¡± Bess Camp looked at Assistant Land as well, waiting for an answer. Assistant Land sighed, ¡°President Lane is suffering from indirect memory loss, instead of forgetting everything from his past, he¡¯s only forgotten everything from thest three years.¡± ¡°Only forgot everything about those three years ¡­¡± Christine White swayed, cking out a bit. Bess Camp saw it and rushed to hold her up, ¡°Is everything okay?¡± Christine White didn¡¯t answer him, just looked at Land¡¯s assistant with scarlet eyes, ¡°You mean he remembers everyone, he remembers Ives Norton, he remembers Molly Bort, but he only forgot about me, don¡¯t you?¡± It was three years ago that she married him. Since he forgot everything about those three years, doesn¡¯t that mean, he forgot about her! ¡°Really?¡± Bess Camp¡¯s expression grew serious as well. Assistant Land shook his head, ¡°Pretty much, but President Lane remembers that he was married to you Miss, and knows you as a person Miss, he¡¯s just forgotten everything that happened after you were married, and his feelings for you Miss.¡± ¡°So that¡¯s what happened, so that¡¯s what happened!¡± Christine White said those four words twice in a row, her body trembling more than a little, ¡°So he forgot about his feelings for me, so his feelings for Molly Bort were resurrected, so they got back together ¡­¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Landuke responded. Bess Camp narrowed her eyes, ¡°So Dr. Norton and Special Assistant Gates didn¡¯t do anything? Didn¡¯t they tell President Lane what had happened in thest three years, and everything before President Lane and Christine?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know about that, but I think they should have said it, but President Lane forgot these three years with Miss, forgot his feelings for Miss, even if they said it, President Lane wouldn¡¯t necessarily believe it, after all, he doesn¡¯t have Miss¡¯s ce in his heart anymore. ¡± Assistant Land said, darting a nce at Christine White. Christine White looked at the papers in her hands, both eyes scattered and glowing, as if she had lost her soul. Bess Camp was a little distressed and was about to open her mouth tofort her when Land¡¯s assistant spoke again, ¡°There¡¯s one more thing, it¡¯s about President Lane and Molly Bort, so be prepared, youngdy.¡± Christine White looked at him with vacant eyes, ¡°¡­ What is it?¡± What could be more cruel than Baird Lane forgetting his feelings for her! ¡°President Lane and Molly Bort, they ¡­¡± Assistant Land couldn¡¯t bear to look away and gritted her teeth, ¡°They¡¯re getting married!¡± Chapter 469 Revenge on Baird Lane ¡°What did you say?¡± Bess Camp gasped. Christine White¡¯s pupils shrunk even further to a point, and her mind went boom. ¡°They ¡­ are getting married ¡­¡± Assistant Land said again stiffly. Bess Camp didn¡¯t know what to say at this point, but could only look at Christine White to see her reaction. I expected her to be emotionally intense, yet surprisingly, she was very calm. Calmly releasing the papers in his hands, he spoke calmly, ¡°Can you ¡­ can go out first? I want to be alone to calm down and digest the news.¡± ¡°Christine ¡­¡± Bess Camp was a little uneasy. Christine White¡¯s eyes looked to him listlessly, ¡°Brother, get out!¡± Bess Camp¡¯s thin lips moved, wanting to say something, but in the end he said nothing, nodded his head, and led Land¡¯s assistant out. But as soon as he was out, before he had quite closed the door behind him, he heard a heartbreaking cry from behind him. That voice was full of sadness and despair, so that people couldn¡¯t help but be saddened to hear it. ¡°Chief Camp, is she going to be okay, Miss?¡± Assistant Land asked worriedly. Bess Camp shut the door with a grimace, ¡°Let her vent.¡± With him having said that, what else could Assistant Land say but nod with a sigh. The two men just leaned against either side of the ward door, left and right, quietly waiting for the person inside to finish venting. But the man inside was slow to subside, and Land¡¯s assistant¡¯s heart trembled as she listened to the sound of shattering and the sound of something heavy hitting the ground. Only Bess Camp, who hadn¡¯t been reacting much, as if she hadn¡¯t heard, had her eyelids slightly downcast, wondering what she was thinking. I don¡¯t know how long it took, but finally the ward stopped moving and became quiet. Assistant Land looked over at Bess Camp and asked with his eyes if he wanted to go in. Bess Camp understood, and after a moment¡¯s hesitation, she wrung open the door and entered. Once inside, the two were shocked by the mess in the hospital room. The whole ward can be said that there is no ce is good, the bed was overturned, bedding crumpled in a pile in the corner, the two bedside tables are also upside down, the above instruments are even more crooked scattered in all corners of the floor, I do not know whether it is broken or not. In short, almost everything that could be wrestled and pushed in this ward was wrestled and pushed by Christine White, so much so that there wasn¡¯t even a ce to get down in the ward. Christine White herself, with her back to both Bess Camp and Land¡¯s assistant, sat on the edge of the fallen hospital bed, her entire body hunched over, holding a fruit knife in her hand, the de reflecting a bit of coldness in the sunlight that made people palpitate. ¡°Christine!¡± said Bess Camp, frightened by the way she looked, by the knife in her hand, and not caring if she tripped over anything on the floor, she ran to her in two or three steps, took the knife out of her hand, and said angrily, ¡°What are you doing? You want to kill yourself?¡± Tears welled up in Christine White¡¯s eyes when she heard this. She did try to kill herself! Otherwise she wouldn¡¯t have taken the knife. But just as she was about to cut down on her wrist, her stomach suddenly hurt, she instantly came to her senses, she was still carrying a child, if she died, her child would be gone with her, so she withdrew her hand in time and didn¡¯t really cut down. Seeing that Christine White did have a death wish in her eyes, Bess Camp¡¯s usual gentle face finally showed anger, ¡°Is it worth it to want to die just for a man?¡± Christine White covered her face and cried even louder. This look on her face made Bess Camp¡¯s heart soften all of a sudden, too, and she couldn¡¯t be angry anymore. He handed the knife in his hand to Land¡¯s assistant before crouching down and taking Christine White gently into his arms, patting her back and letting her cry in his arms. After crying for a long time, Christine White finally stopped, only her voice was still choked, ¡°Brother, why do you think he did this to me?¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± Bess Camp let out a puzzled cry. Christine White closed her eyes, ¡°He¡¯s got amnesia, why does he remember so many people but only forget about me and his feelings for me ¡­¡± Bess Camp drops her eyes, ¡°Perhaps, it¡¯s not love enough!¡±N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. ¡°Not deep enough?¡± Christine White pursed her lips. Bess Camp hmmm¡¯d, ¡°If he loves you enough, he won¡¯t forget his feelings for you.¡± At that, Christine White was silent for a few seconds, her grip on his shirt tightened, ¡°You¡¯re right, he imed to love me but never did much for me, this memory loss, he forgot his feelings for me but remembered his for Molly Bort, it¡¯s enough to show that in his heart, he never forgot about Molly Bort, and even that he loves Molly Bort more than he loves me.¡± Bess Camp didn¡¯t answer, just listened to her quietly. She took a breath and began to continue again, ¡°Maybe I was really wrong to fall in love with him, to marry him.¡± ¡°How?¡± Bess Camp looked down at her. Christine White¡¯s mouth pulled out a wisp of self-deprecation, ¡°Married to him, I suffered three years of his ignorance and cold violence, and it was hard to hope that he came back, but in order to save Molly Bort, he wanted to use warmth to impress me, so that I would willingly donate my bone marrow, for his sake, I donated, but he didn¡¯t tell me that the bone marrow in fact, it is necessary to donate it twice. ¡± ¡°And then what?¡± Bess Camp asked. ¡°Then ¡­¡± Christine White brushed her eyes open, cold determination shing in her eyes, ¡°And then Molly Bort and her father and daughter tied me up and forced a second bone marrow draw, and that time, I lost my first child.¡± ¡°What?¡± Bess Camp froze, he hadn¡¯t known this was happening. ¡°Does President Lane know?¡± He frowned. Christine White nodded her head, ¡°He knew, and even covered for The Bort Family father and daughter by helping The Bort Family father and daughter take on this responsibility.¡± ¡°That he would do that? And you¡¯re not angry?¡± Bess Camp was a little less understanding. Christine White bit her lower lip, ¡°I¡¯m angry, I¡¯ve divorced him, I¡¯ve even run away from home, but because I love him, I foolishly forgave him again after he came after me.¡± ¡°Then you¡¯re pretty stupid!¡± Bess Camp sighed softly. In his mind, having been so hurt, why bother to forgive. But this silly girl is ¡­ ¡°Yes, I¡¯m so stupid, because I married him, I was involved in The Lane Family¡¯s hatred with the Dong family, I was kidnapped by Owen Dong three times and even almost killed, because I married him, I was held in Molly Bort¡¯s memory, I had my bone marrow extracted by Leo Bort, and my life was twice victimized by Molly Bort, and all of this was brought to me by him, Baird Lane!¡± Speaking of this, Christine White took a hard breath, ¡°I¡¯ve suffered so much because of him, so much suffering, but he actually forgot about me, forgot about his feelings for me, and got back together with my enemy, and even got married, I¡¯m not happy about it, I really am!¡± ¡°So what do you want to do?¡± Hearing this, Bess Camp pursed her lips. Christine White had a hint of determination in her eyes, ¡°I want revenge, since Baird Lane is going to do this to me, I don¡¯t want him either, he¡¯s done me so much harm, I definitely don¡¯t want to just let it go, I want to make him regret it and make him feel the pain I¡¯ve suffered too!¡± Bess Camp was really surprised by this. How could he not have imagined that she, who loved Baird Lane so much, would now have thoughts of getting back at Baird Lane? He didn¡¯t think she was wrong, though. The fact is, Baird Lane did cause her so much hurt, so much pain. And now Baird Lane forgets her and marries her enemy, an act that is nothing less than a betrayal. It makes sense then that she would want revenge. ¡°Okay, I¡¯m with you, but how do you want to retaliate?¡± Bess Camp was curious. Chapter 470 – Six Years Later How do you retaliate? Christine White dropped her eyelids to hide the darkness in her eyes and didn¡¯t reply. Bess Camp waited for a while, and still didn¡¯t see her wanting to answer, shrugged her shoulders and didn¡¯t push her. ¡°Well it looks like you¡¯re not thinking about it, so let me know when you do and I¡¯ll help you.¡± Bess Camp said as she stroked her head. Still not saying a word, Christine White rose quietly from his arms. Bess Camp looked at the wet expanse of clothing on her chest and rubbed her temples in tears, then greeted Land¡¯s assistant as she cleaned up the hospital room. After the ward was cleaned up, Bess Camp pulled Christine White up off the floor, ¡°Do you want to stay here or get a different ward?¡± ¡°Right here.¡± Christine White finally responded, her voice fading back. Bess Camp frowned, sizing her up carefully. After looking at her for a moment, he suddenly felt that she had changed somewhere. On second thought, it¡¯s temperament! Her demeanor changed, became inscrutable. ¡°Christine, say what¡¯s on your mind, don¡¯t hold it in.¡± Bess Camp reminded. It wasn¡¯t clear if this sudden shift in her behavior was good or bad. Hearing the concern in Bess Camp¡¯s words, Christine White lifted her head and squeezed out a smile at him, ¡°I¡¯m fine, don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t let anything happen to me until I get back at those people, I¡¯ll take care of myself and live well!¡± ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Bess Camp nodded reassuringly. Christine White¡¯s eyes shed slightly, ¡°Brother, Baird Lane when is he getting married?¡± Bess Camp looks to Land¡¯s assistant. Assistant Land shook his head. Bess Camp withdrew her gaze before she returned, ¡°It¡¯s not clear yet, but I¡¯ll have someone keep poking around and I¡¯ll let you know as soon as I have any news.¡±N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. ¡°Good.¡± Christine White nodded. Bess Camp looked at her, ¡°What are you trying to do by asking that?¡± The corner of Christine White¡¯s mouth curled up coldly, ¡°Nothing, wanted to give them a gift.¡± She wanted to see if Baird Lane and Molly Bort, the two of them, would still be able to get married peacefully after receiving her gift. ¡°What gift?¡± Bess Camp came to attention. Christine White narrowed her eyes, ¡°Didn¡¯t Baird Lane forget about those three years, so I suppose he wouldn¡¯t know about Toby Dean.¡± ¡°Who¡¯s Toby Dean?¡± Bess Camp didn¡¯t know either. Christine White exined, ¡°Toby Dean is a jewelry designer and the person Molly Bort really loves, it¡¯s just that Molly Bort is a very possessive person, wanting love and money and power, so she loved Toby Dean while not being able to give up Baird Lane before she would want to kill me.¡± ¡°So that¡¯s it.¡± Bess Camp rubbed her chin in realization. Christine White tugged on his coat, ¡°Brother, do me a favor.¡± ¡°You say.¡± ¡°Help me collect things between Molly Bort and Toby Dean when she used to be abroad, the more intimate the better, I want to announce it at Baird Lane¡¯s wedding to her, so that everyone will know what kind of a person the new Mrs. Lane is, and so that Baird Lane will know what kind of a person his new wife really is. ¡± Christine White said coldly. ¡°So that¡¯s your gift.¡± Bess Camp raised an eyebrow, ¡°Are you sure you want to do this? You do realize that once it¡¯s announced, President Lane¡¯s face will be disgraced.¡± ¡°Hmph, I was hurt so much because of him, my life was on the line a few times, and he was so nice, he just forgot about me, and had to marry the person who harmed me, why should I care about his face if he¡¯s going to do that to me.¡± Christine White returned with an expressionless face. Bess Camp gave a low chuckle, ¡°In that case, well, I¡¯ll help you.¡± ¡°Thank you brother.¡± Christine White thanked sincerely. Bess Camp rubbed a handful of her head, ¡°You¡¯re wee, get some rest, I¡¯ll leave and see youter.¡± ¡°Well, take care on the road.¡± Christine White waved. Bess Camp left and the door to the hospital room mmed back shut. Christine Whitey in her re-made hospital bed, picked up her newly acquired cell phone, and flipped up the wall to the national website, searching for news about Baird Lane. Baird Lane, as the president of The Lane Family Group, was watched by many, and naturally there was a lot of news, and as soon as she searched for it, a lot of them popped up, thetest of which was the news that he was getting married. Although someizens were quite critical of his need to take a new wife just after the death of his ex-wife, the vast majority of them voted in favor of it. In favor? Christine White snorted, hating Baird Lane in her heart. He had brought her so much misfortune and made her live such a bad life, why should he forget her to the back of his mind as soon as something happened to him, what was the difference between this kind of behavior and abandoning her even more. Since he was unkind, she definitely didn¡¯t want him to be nice either! Deadly squeezing her cell phone, Christine White¡¯s eyes were filled with determination, the kind of determination that could defy all odds and leave everything behind! Six yearster, a Boeing airne cut through the clouds and slowly came to rest at C-Time International Airport. Christine White, with her waist-length waves and a fiery red knee-length halter dress, emerged from the airport walkway in eight or nine centimeters of hate heights. She was pulling a suitcase with her left hand and was talking on the phone with her right hand held up to her cell phone, the sound of her ttering heels and the rolling wheels of her suitcase mingling. When the crowd took a look, they all marveled at the so-called beauty. ¡°Alright brother, I¡¯m already here, don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll take care of myself, I¡¯ll pick up the kids in a while and then go to the hotel, say hi to mom and dad for me, bye!¡± Christine White smiled at her cell phone before hanging up, then walked out of the airport gate and stopped a cab. ¡°Division White, go to the city hospital!¡± After getting into the car, Christine White said to the driver. The driver looked at the route and started the car. An hour or soter, the city hospital arrived. Christine White paid and got out of the car, dragging her suitcase into the hospital and heading for the surgery. She stopped outside the door of one of the director¡¯s offices, first looking up at the doorte, a sh of nostalgia in her eyes before she lifted her hand and knocked on the door. ¡°Come in.¡± A crisp male voice came through the door. Christine White wrenched the door open and entered, ¡°It¡¯s me.¡± Hearing her voice, the man behind the desk who was buried in writing something paused for a second, then the next moment immediately raised his head and looked at the woman in front of him incredulously. ¡°You ¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m back!¡± Christine White interrupted with augh. Ives Norton, having ascertained that the person in front of him was not a dream, but real, hastily dropped the pen in his hand and stood up, ¡°How ¡­ how did you get back?¡± He couldn¡¯t even speak in his excitement. Christine White put her suitcase in the corner and approached on her heels. Ives Norton flew out and moved a chair for her to sit in. Christine White thanked her and straightened her skirt, moving gracefully as she sat down, ¡°You forgot what I told youst time, I¡¯ll be back.¡± Come back for revenge! Revenge on those who brought her untold pain! ¡°I know, but I didn¡¯t think you¡¯d be back so soon.¡± Ives Norton nearly calmed down, drew a clean paper cup and bent over the water fountain to get some water, saying as he did so, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me you wereing back, I¡¯ll pick you up at the airport!¡± ¡°No, my brother insisted on giving me a ride, and I refused, he recently met a pretty good millennial, so how can I ask him toe.¡± Christine White took the water cup and said with a smile. Ives Norton was amazed, ¡°Mr. Toki is getting off the hook?¡± ¡°Something like that, I see he¡¯s kinda interested in the youngdy.¡± Christine White took a sip of water and put the ss down. Ives Norton came back and sat down across from her, ¡°That was pretty quick, we metst month and there weren¡¯t any millennials around him.¡± ¡°Who can say about destiny.¡± Christine White said as she ruffled her hair around her ears. ¡°That¡¯s true.¡± Ives Norton nodded in favor of that statement. He then surveyed her, looking at her beautiful face, simr and dissimr to that of six years ago, and his eyes drifted a little. Christine White sensed it and her gaze sank for a fleeting moment, ¡°By the way Ives, when does Bo get out of school?¡± Chapter 471 Xiaobao Hearing this, Ives Norton rushed back and looked at his wristwatch, ¡°School ends at three.¡± ¡°Three o¡¯clock?¡± Christine White nced down at the clock as well, ¡°It¡¯s two-thirty now, so I¡¯ll go over there first.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll go with you, it¡¯s not convenient for you to carry your luggage and take care of Bo.¡± Ives Norton said as he pointed to her suitcase. Thinking about it, Christine White didn¡¯t refuse and answered with a smile, ¡°Well then, thank you.¡± ¡°You¡¯re wee, I¡¯m Bo¡¯s godfather.¡± Ives Norton took the car keys out of the drawer and waved them around. Christine White rose from her chair, ¡°Let¡¯s go then.¡± With that, she was about to lift the suitcase in the corner. Ives Norton saw this and pulled the suitcase over ahead of her, ¡°I¡¯ll do it.¡± Christine White hmmm¡¯d and led the way out of the office. On the way, Christine White asked about how Bo had been doing during the past half month. Ives Norton answered them all. Half a month ago, when Christine White had decided to return home, she had gone ahead and sent Bo back to Ives Norton to take care of him for a while, until she had handed over all her work abroad. As for how he and Ives Norton met again, it started five years ago. Five years ago, after Bo was full of months, her body failed rapidly, The Camp Family immediately arranged a kidney transnt surgery in order to save her, the doctor who did the surgery was Ives Norton¡¯s teacher, it just so happened that Ives Norton came to his teacher at that time to ask for medical advice, and stumbled upon her profile, and then recognized The Camp Family¡¯s thousand-year-old daughter Christine Camp was her. After her surgery, he approached her and asked her what it was all about, why she wasn¡¯t dead, and if she was alive, why she didn¡¯t tell them. She didn¡¯t answer him about all of this, only the question of why she wasn¡¯t dead. He didn¡¯t push her, though he was disappointed, but since then, he¡¯s often traveled out of the country ande to The Camp Family to see her, and even had a hand in her imnt surgery, working with Dr. Pitre to get it done for her. So for those five years, she really appreciated him!Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Bo would be so happy if she knew you were back.¡± Ives Norton, unaware of what was going through Christine White¡¯s mind, nced at her in the rearview mirror and smiled. Christine White gathered her thoughts back but couldn¡¯t be happy, instead her face was worried, ¡°Maybe, but that kid can¡¯t show it even if he¡¯s happy ¡­¡± Hearing this, the smile on Ives Norton¡¯s face slowly dissipated and was reced by a heavy one, ¡°It¡¯s okay, Bo is still young, he¡¯ll always be fine, take your time and don¡¯t worry¡± ¡°I know.¡± Christine White forced a smile. Soon, Sunnyside Kindergarten arrived. Christine White got out of the car and heard the dismissal bell ring from the kindergarten. She was just about to go to the door to wait with the other parents for her child toe out when her cell phone rang in her bag. She frowned at first, then took her cell phone out and looked at it, her expression frozen. Ives Norton sees this and asks, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°I got a call from a client I didn¡¯t get a deal with earlier, I think it¡¯s about a concession I have to make.¡± Christine White pursed her lips and exined. Ives Norton lifted his chin knowingly ¡°It¡¯s urgent, isn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°Well, the thing about this year¡¯s sales volume, if it¡¯s not resolved in time, I won¡¯t be able to hand over my position on the foreign side.¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t you go back to the car and answer the phone then, it¡¯s quiet there, I¡¯ll just pick up Bo.¡± Ives Norton handed her the car keys. Christine White nced at him and after seeing the understanding in his eyes, nodded, ¡°Yes, please.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± He waved his hand. Christine White smiled at him and held down the car key, pulling the door open and getting in. Ives Norton looked at the closed car door, rubbed the tip of his nose, and headed toward the nursery door to join the grandparents waiting for their grandchildren toe out from inside. He is tall and handsome, appearing in this group of moncler jackets outlet of people,pletely the existence of a crane, very conspicuous, so much so that Gates just stopped the car, saw him, and couldn¡¯t help but eek suspiciously. The man tapping on hisputer keyboard in the backseat heard him and asked without looking up, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°President Lane, it¡¯s Dr. Norton.¡± Gates pointed out the window, the figure among the group of grandparents, ¡°He¡¯s here too.¡± Hearing it was Ives Norton, Baird Lane paused in his movements and looked up in the direction he was pointing, ¡°What¡¯s he doing here?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not sure, but it looked like he wasing to pick up his kids.¡± Gates said. Baird Lane raised an eyebrow, ¡°Children?¡± ¡°Uh ¡­ I suppose so, this is a kindergarten, so if you¡¯re not here to pick up the kids, you can¡¯t be here to woo the kindergarten teacher.¡± Gates snickered. Baird Lane grunted and averted his gaze, not seeming all that interested in whether or not Ives Norton was here to pick up the kids. Gates sighed inwardly at the sight. That¡¯s quite a frosty rtionship President Lane has had with Dr. Norton these past few years. In the old days, learning that Ives Norton might be having a baby, President Lane would have quickly sent him down to ask what was going on, unlike now, when there was no interest at all. ¡°President Lane, I¡¯ll go down and wait for Little Miss.¡± Gates collected his thoughts and motioned to Baird Lane. Baird Lane nodded slightly, ¡°Go ahead.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Gates responded, about to open the door and get out. As a result, he had just stepped one foot out, his eyes went wide, as if he had seen something astonishing, and he stammered, ¡°Lu ¡­.. . President Lane¡­¡± ¡°Yes?¡± Baird Lane frowned unhappily. ¡°Boy!¡± ¡°What child?¡± Baird Lane scowled. Gates points outside, ¡°Dr. Norton really did pick up a baby, and that baby ¡­¡± ¡°All right!¡± Baird Lane interrupted impatiently before the words were finished, ¡°There¡¯s nothing unusual about Ives Norton having a child, he¡¯s been traveling abroad a lot in thest few years, he might have gotten married abroad a long time ago.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± Gates scratched his head, feeling a little weird inside even though he thought thement made sense. If he had just seen correctly, the child Dr. Norton had received looked seven or eight times like President Lane. If he didn¡¯t know President Lane didn¡¯t have any children out there, he would have thought it was President Lane¡¯s illegitimate child. It¡¯s a little too weird though, why does Dr. Norton¡¯s kid, look so much like President Lane? ¡°What are you waiting for, why don¡¯t you go get the kids?¡± Baird Lane¡¯s voice rang out coldly as he watched Gates stand frozen in front of the car door. Gates snapped back to his senses with a jolt and hurriedly closed the car door toward the nursery. As he walked, he nced over toward Ives Norton, and only withdrew his gaze when he saw Ives Norton get into the car with the boy in his arms and drive away, but he couldn¡¯t get his mind to settle down for a long time. God, that kid really does look more and more like President Lane! Ives Norton doesn¡¯t realize that he¡¯se to pick up a baby and is seen by Baird Lane with Gates. As he drove, he looked in the rearview mirror at the mother and son in the backseat with a smile. ¡°Are you happy that mommy¡¯s here, Little Treasure?¡± Ives Norton teased to the little treasure in Christine White¡¯s arms. little baby didn¡¯t respond, his pale little face was timid, and his little body kept shrinking into Christine White¡¯s arms, holding Christine White tightly, looking for a sense of security from Christine White. Christine White also hugged Bo close to her heart with more than a little heartache. Five years ago, little baby was born less than a month, was born prematurely, because of her, little baby was born also congenitally deficient, suffering from severe autism, so far have not opened a word. Physical condition is far worse than children of the same age, other children white and fat, and lively and healthy, her little treasure thin and weak, a little cold on the fever hospitalized, obviously five years old, but look with two or three years old like, if it is not The Camp Family has money, the little treasure can be readily treated, perhaps the little treasure can not live so big! Chapter 472 – Baird Lane’s Daughter Feeling the sadness emanating from Christine White, Ives Norton took a moment to think about it and realized why. He gripped the steering wheel tightly andforted softly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry Christine, I¡¯ll do my best to cure Bao.¡± Christine White heard this and although she didn¡¯t think he¡¯d make it, she was touched in her heart and gave a hmmm and a thank you. Momentster, the hotel arrived. Ives Norton escorted mother and son to the suite, ¡°This is where you¡¯ll be staying?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Christine White nodded, trying to get Po off her body. But Bao clung to her hair and wouldn¡¯te down. There was no choice but to sit down on the couch with Christine White in her arms. Ives Norton also walked over, ¡°Staying in a hotel all the time isn¡¯t an option, and you¡¯re still carrying Bo, it¡¯s not safe, why don¡¯t I set you up with a ce to stay, I¡¯ve got a penthouse in the center of town ¡­¡± ¡°No need!¡± Christine White smiled and refused, ¡°My brother has already arranged a ce for us to stay, but it¡¯s still being cleaned right now, and I¡¯m only staying at the hotel for two days for now, so I¡¯ll move there once the ce is cleaned.¡± ¡°I see, that¡¯s fine, let me know when you¡¯re moving and I¡¯lle over and help.¡± Ives Norton nodded. Christine White didn¡¯t say no and agreed. After all, he was Po¡¯s godfather, and it wouldn¡¯t be good to refuse. ¡°Po is yawning.¡± Ives Norton uttered as he saw Po yawn in Christine White¡¯s arms. Christine White looked down, and sure enough, little baby¡¯s palm-sized little face was full of sleepiness, and around the corners of his eyes were wet, apparently from yawning with tears. ¡°Baby, going to bed?¡± Christine White looked tenderly at her son in her arms. Po didn¡¯t respond, but his eyes were closed. Christine White smiled and said to Ives Norton, ¡°Sit down for a moment while I put Bo to bed.¡± ¡°Good.¡± Ives Norton answered. Christine White stood up with Bo in her arms and headed for the bedroom. Ives Norton watched her back, emotion written in his eyes behind his lenses. Time can really change a personpletely. She had changed so much in thest six years, so much that if he hadn¡¯t known it was her, he would have thought she was really someone else. In these six years, he watched her turn from an ugly duckling into a white swan, watched her give up her dream of fashion design and try to study business management, watched her be better little by little, watched her turn from Christine White into Christine Camp, watched her turn from an ordinary person who could do nothing to a powerful and cold woman. That¡¯s right, indifference! She¡¯s indifferent to everyone and everything except The Camp Family people, to Bo, and to him. I don¡¯t know if this indifference is a good thing or a bad thing. Just as I was thinking about it, Christine White came back. She brought a ss of water and gently ced it in front of Ives Norton¡¯s heel, ¡°What are you so absorbed in thinking about.¡± Ives Norton came back to his senses and smiled as he picked up his ss of water, ¡°It¡¯s okay, Bo¡¯s asleep?¡± ¡°Uh-huh.¡± Christine White nodded. Ives Norton took a sip of water, ¡°It¡¯s true it¡¯s better for Bo to feel secure with you around and fall asleep so quickly, usually he doesn¡¯t fall asleep until most of the night and wakes up early in the morning.¡±Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Tough break.¡± Christine White apologized. She knew very well in her heart how difficult it was to bring up Little Treasure. It did trouble him this half of the month. Ives Norton waved his hand, ¡°What are you talking about, I¡¯m the baby¡¯s godfather, talk about hard work, and Bo is adorable, I love him. ¡± ¡°Well.¡± Christine White smiled happily. She was genuinely happy. After all, there isn¡¯t a mom out there who doesn¡¯t like to hear peoplepliment their kids on their cuteness. ¡°By the way, did youe back this time for the branch of The Camp Family?¡± Ives Norton asked suddenly. Christine White folded her legs, ¡°That¡¯s right, The Camp Family¡¯s branch in C-City was establishedst year, but it has never had a CFO, and this time I am serving as the CFO.¡± ¡°So, but other than that, no other purpose?¡± Ives Norton looked at her. Christine White¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly, ¡°Ives, do you want to map anything?¡± Ives Norton¡¯s sses reflect, ¡°I heard that The Camp Family branch was recently going to work with The Lane Family Group on a new energy project together, and you just happened to be the CFO, which means you¡¯re about to meet with Baird Lane, you ¡­ Did youe back for Baird Lane?¡± Christine White didn¡¯t answer. Ives Norton is a little nervous. After a few seconds, Christine White suddenly snorted in disdain, ¡°For him? That¡¯s right, I dide back home for him, but not for him as a person, but to get back at him, at Molly Bort, at Leo Bort, at all the people who brought harm to me!¡± Listening to her hate-filled words, Ives Norton was a little rmed and asked uncertainly, ¡°Are you going to get back at Baird Lane?¡± She got back at Molly Bort and they he could understand. But why would she want to get back at Baird Lane? Isn¡¯t Baird her favorite. ¡°No out, I¡¯m going to get back at him!¡± Christine White repeated, the corners of her mouth curving up in a cold arc. Ives Norton was baffled, ¡°And the reason?¡± Christine White grunted mockingly, ¡°I hate him, is that reason enough?¡± Ives Norton opened his mouth and ran out of words. Indeed, one hate is reason enough to get back at someone. As for why she hated Baird Lane, he thought, he should know the answer. ¡°Christine, are you sure you want to get back at him?¡± Ives Norton was a little uneasy. Christine White pursed her lips and asked instead of answering, ¡°Ives, are you going to stop me?¡± ¡°I ¡­¡± ¡°If you¡¯re going to stop me, or try to talk me out of it, then we have nothing more to talk about, there¡¯s no way I¡¯m going to stop, I¡¯ve worked so hard and gone through so much to get my revenge, do you know what I¡¯ve been through thesest six years?¡± Christine White¡¯s eyes went crimson. Ives Norton saw that she was bing visibly agitated and rushed to reassure her, ¡°I know, of course I know, because I¡¯ve seen it all in our eyes, I¡¯m not trying to persuade you or stop you, I just think that Baird Lane has always been Bo¡¯s father, and that maybe he can get Bo back to normal.¡± Hearing this, Christine White¡¯s expression flickered slightly, but soon, it returned to indifference, ¡°Him? What can he do? Do you think Bo doesn¡¯t know who his father is? He knows, I also took Baird Lane¡¯s picture and showed it to him, but the fact that little baby didn¡¯t react is enough to show that Baird Lane, he has no use for little baby¡¯s condition, moreover, is he just little baby¡¯s father?¡± Ives Norton realized something and didn¡¯t say anything. But Christine White¡¯s words havee and gone, and they won¡¯t stop. Sheughed coldly before adding, ¡°Now Baird Lane is not Po¡¯s father to me, but the father of Molly Bort¡¯s daughter.¡± ¡°Molly Bort¡¯s daughter, not Baird Lane¡¯s, Toby Dean¡¯s.¡± Ives Norton thought she didn¡¯t know and exined. Who knows Christine White is not surprised at all, the sarcasm at the corner of her mouth grows thicker, ¡°Of course I know it¡¯s Toby Dean¡¯s, but for him to raise his love rival¡¯s daughter, as if she were his own, it¡¯s obvious that he¡¯s a brainiac.¡± When Baird Lane married Molly Bort six years ago, she arranged for someone to announce Molly Bort¡¯s affair with Toby Dean at their wedding, which resulted in the wedding being canceled, Baird Lane being humiliated, and Molly Bort passing out from anger. That was also when she learned that Molly Bort was pregnant, not with Baird Lane¡¯s child, but with Toby Dean¡¯s. She had thought that after what happened at the wedding and the baby in Molly Bort¡¯s womb, Baird Lane wouldn¡¯t marry Molly Bort again, but she didn¡¯t expect them to get a marriage license before the wedding. It¡¯s funny how Baird Lane didn¡¯t divorce Molly Bort after either of these things broke and raised Toby Dean¡¯s daughter as his own. And this behavior of his made her look at the joke at the same time. What gives him the right to do that? Chapter 473 – Scars What gives him the right to raise someone else¡¯s child so finely, like a princess in a castle, and her son? Her own son was born with congenital mdies and autism, and was hospitalized for three days to take medication. And all because of his daughter¡¯s own mother; if Molly Bort had note to her death several times, Bao would not have been hurt in her womb, and would not have been born ill! But he, Baird Lane, was so good as to marry the woman who had harmed Bao and her, and to treat that woman¡¯s daughter as if she were his own, and did he know that while he was spoiling that little girl, his own son was suffering from his illness? Because of this, her hatred for him, went up another level, only to be more determined to get back at him! Thinking about this, Christine White¡¯s body was shaking from anger. Ives Norton couldn¡¯t help but sigh softly at the sight, ¡°In this case, Baird Lane did do wrong.¡± He also thought she was spot on when she said Baird Lane was out of his mind. Raising someone else¡¯s daughter so well is not at all like Baird Lane¡¯s original character. ¡°You think he¡¯s wrong too?¡± Christine White took a deep breath to calm down and looked at Ives Norton with a sullen gaze, ¡°So you¡¯re still going to try to talk me out of it?¡± Ives Nortonughed bitterly, ¡°Now that you¡¯ve made up your mind, how can I persuade you?¡± ¡°That¡¯s fine, but you¡¯re not going to tell Baird Lane that I¡¯m going to get back at him, are you?¡± Christine White said with a wry smile. Ives Norton frowned, ¡°Christine, am I such a person? Let alone the fact that I won¡¯t go snitching, not to mention the fact that Baird Lane and I have long since broken up, and in the past five years, I¡¯ve seen him a handful of times, and apart from meeting him, I haven¡¯t even spoken a word.¡± ¡°In that case, then I believe you.¡± Christine White put away her tentative thoughts and resumed her usual appearance. Ives Norton smiled anew as well, ¡°How about going to dinner tonight?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Christine White didn¡¯t refuse and agreed. He had helped her take care of Bo for half a month, and it was only right that she should treat him to a meal. ¡°Okay then, I¡¯ll head back to the hospital then, and I¡¯ll be in touch tonight.¡± Ives Norton got up from the couch. Christine White followed suit, rising and walking him to the door until his figure disappeared around the corner of the elevator before she closed the door to the room behind her. Back in the bedroom, Christine White gently walked over to the bed first and looked at Bo, who was sleeping soundly on the bed, before taking her pajamas and heading to the bathroom. She stood naked in front of the mirror and stumbled expressionlessly as she looked at her strange and familiar self in the mirror. This face, not exactly restored from her former face, butbined some features of the real Christine Camp, such as her former almond eyes became Christine Camp¡¯s peach eyes, such as her former small round nose became her current high and straight nose, in a word, this face is abination of her and Christine Camp. In order to be the real Christine Camp, she not only made her face like this, but also transnted Christine Camp¡¯s memories, and there was a time when she couldn¡¯t even tell if she was Christine Camp or Christine White, fortunately, in the end, with the help of Bess Camp, she had the Christine Camp¡¯s memories absorbed and organized clearly. It was also from that moment that she became the true daughter of The Camp Family, attending the meet-and-greet party that The Camp Family had arranged for her, and was reborn! The Camp Family had been really good to her, not only finding her a kidney to save her, but also spending a lot of money to restore her burns, except that Dr. Pitre¡¯s simted human skin material was limited, and only a certain amount of simted skin could be used on humans each year.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. That¡¯s why she¡¯s had imnts almost every year, and after five years, only her face and neck and hands, which are often exposed, have recovered, while there are still a few scars left on her body, waiting for this year¡¯s surgery. ¡°Molly Bort¡­¡± Christine White murmured the name that she hated so much, her eyes were scarlet and her body was even tighter, as if something was about to burst out of her. After a moment, she closed her eyes hard and calmed down, yanking a towel off to the side and starting the shower. After her shower, she gingerly returned to her room, leaned down, and after kissing Bo¡¯s face, she took the blow dryer to the living room to blow out her hair. In the evening, Ives Norton called as promised. Christine White woke up Bo, dressed him, and carried him out the door. Ives Norton¡¯s appointment was at a fancy western restaurant, quiet enough to be a good setting for Bo. Ives Norton had already arrived when Christine White arrived with Bo in her arms. He reached out and tried to take Bo from her arms. But Po wrapped his arms around Christine White¡¯s neck and wouldn¡¯t let him. Christine White smiled in embarrassment, ¡°I¡¯m sorry Ives, Little Treasure he ¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine, of course he¡¯s more attached to you now that you¡¯re back, so have a seat.¡± He waved his hand unconcernedly and pulled the chairs out for mother and son. Christine White thanked her and settled Po into one of the chairs before sitting down. ¡°Let¡¯s see what we¡¯re having.¡± Ives Norton handed her a menu. Christine White took it, looked at it, and chose a sirloin steak. ¡°Where¡¯s Xiaobao? What does Little Treasure want to eat?¡± Ives Norton looked tenderly across the table at Po. Po didn¡¯t respond, keeping his head down and ying with a Rubik¡¯s Cube. The Rubik¡¯s Cube was so big that he couldn¡¯t even hold it in his two small hands, but the speed of turning it was not slow at all, and in only twenty to thirty seconds, he had restored the messed up Rubik¡¯s Cube. Ives Norton couldn¡¯t help but raise an eyebrow. This kid¡¯s IQ is really something. Although he had seen the boy restore the Rubik¡¯s Cube long ago, every time he watched it, it left him in awe. This kind of twelve-step Rubik¡¯s Cube is very difficult for adults to y, but little baby, a child who is only five years old, can y so easily, even without thinking, the so-called genius, is no more than that,pared to that spiteful and capricious fat girl raised by Baird Lane, little baby doesn¡¯t know where the excellence has gone. ¡°What are you thinking about so fascinated!¡± Christine White called out to Ives Norton twice, both times seeing no response from him, and couldn¡¯t help but wave her hand in front of his face. Ives Norton came back to his senses now, a little embarrassed, ¡°Wasn¡¯t thinking about anything, was thinking about how smart Bo is.¡± At those words, Christine White¡¯s eyes curved and she reached out to touch little baby¡¯s little head, ¡°little baby is very smart, if it wasn¡¯t for my brother saying that little baby staying in the kindergarten would be good for him, I would have wanted to just hire a teacher to teach him knowledge.¡± ¡°Mr. Toki is right, the kindergarteners are lively and may be able to influence Bo.¡± Ives Norton couldn¡¯t agree more with Bess Camp¡¯s words. Christine White nodded, ¡°Yeah, so I dismissed that idea, but even so, things still aren¡¯t getting any better for Bo.¡± She was a little worried. Ives Norton pushed a ss of water in front of her, ¡°Well don¡¯t worry, Bo is fine, he needs to heal slowly, he will always be fine.¡± ¡°I hope so!¡± Christine White lifted her ss of water and toasted him, taking a sip of water instead of wine. She then put down her ss of water and stood up. When little baby saw this, he immediately dropped the Rubik¡¯s Cube in his hand and grabbed the hem of her skirt, his two ck grape-like eyes staring tightly at her, as if he was afraid that she would go away, with fear clearly written in his eyes. Such a little treasure makes Christine White¡¯s heart sore and aching. She took a breath and bent down, raising a gentle smile to look squarely at little baby, her voice softly saying, ¡°Don¡¯t worry baby, mommy isn¡¯t leaving, mommy is just going to the restroom, she¡¯ll be back soon, really, how about trusting mommy?¡± Chapter 474 Is that Christine White? Bo didn¡¯t respond, still looking straight at her, and after about a minute or so of looking, he let go of his little hand. Christine White kissed his forehead, ¡°Thank you baby for your trust, mommy won¡¯t leave you behind, you stay here and be good with daddy Shao, don¡¯t go anywhere, mommy will be back in a while.¡± As the words left her mouth, she nodded at Ives Norton again before stepping out of the box. In the restroom, Christine White washed her hands when the cell phone in her purse rang. She blew her hand under the hot air blower a few times, and once it felt almost dry, she took her cell phone out of her bag, and when she saw the caller ID, she smiled slightly and answered the call. ¡°Mom!¡± She was talking on the phone as she headed out of the restroom. Just walked out of the restroom, there was a personing from the front, almost collided with her, fortunately she twisted her body to the side in time to avoid it, otherwise she would have definitely collided with a person. ¡°Sorry.¡± Christine White didn¡¯t look to see who the visitor was and casually thanked her before brushing past the visitor, ¡°Mom, I don¡¯t mean you, I just almost ran into someone and apologized to them ¡­¡± Watching Christine White¡¯s figure walk farther and farther away, this woman who almost collided with her, however, her face was horrified, and her heart was even more shocked, as if she had seen something horrible, the whole person was fixed, unable to take a step. ¡°How the ¡­ hell?¡± The woman murmured incredulously. Just now, if she was right, that woman was Christine White? No, that¡¯s not right. That woman¡¯s face resembles Christine White¡¯s, but there¡¯s something different about it. What the hell is going on here? Is that woman Christine White or not? Molly Bort was confused and couldn¡¯t calm down inside for a long time, and finally stumbled back into the box without using the restroom. She pushed thepartment door open with a thud, and arge and small group in thepartment looked toward her at the same time, both with a hint of displeasure in their eyes. ¡°Mommy, you¡¯re scaring Ann!¡± The little girl snapped, dropping the silver fork in her hand, her voice shrill. The man on the side saw her action and his brows furrowed, ¡°Ann, who taught you to throw things? Pick it up!¡± He ordered harshly. The girl who was called uncle seemed to be frightened, her mouth pouted, and her tears overflowed at once, swirling in her eyes with a resigned look, ¡°Daddy ¡­¡± She attempted to pout. Unperturbed, Baird Lane pointed to the silver fork on the floor and his voice became harsher, ¡°Pick it up!¡± Ann¡¯s body trembled, finally did not dare to provoke his anger, wow cried out, slowly get down the chair, to pick up the silver fork on the ground. After picking it up, she looked toward Molly Bort and stretched her arms out as if she wanted Molly Bort to hug her andfort her. Molly Bort, however, sat in her seat glowering and looking so preupied that she didn¡¯t even see her move. This makes Ann even more unbearable and aggravated that her dad, whom she admires the most, has been mean to her and her mom, who loves her the most, has neglected to give it to her. She feels like none of them love her anymore! Thinking about it, Ann sat on her butt and cried even harder, her two short legs still kicking and stomping in a very capricious manner. Seeing this scene, Baird Lane¡¯s temples bulged, his thin lips pursed into a straight line, and his body was even more cold. Gates is always telling him that Ann has a bad personality, is spoiled by Molly Bort, is capricious and difficult at a young age, and bullies the other kids in kindergarten. But he used to think that Gates was making a big deal out of it, that the Ann he saw as obedient and well-behaved wasn¡¯t at all what Gates said she was, but now he realized that what Gates said might be true, and that this daughter was, indeed, spoiled. With that in mind, Baird Lane pressed his brow and snapped, ¡°No crying, or I¡¯ll send you back!¡± At that, Ann¡¯s eyes widened and she immediately stopped crying, a cry that was simply put away. Baird Lane stopped paying attention to Ann and dropped his gaze across the room to the woman who¡¯d returned from the restroom with a distracted look on her face and asked in a hushed voice, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Molly Bort¡¯s eyes flickered, ¡°I ¡­ I just saw someone.¡± ¡°Who?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not sure it¡¯s her.¡± Molly Bort bit her lip back. Baird Lane sips his red wine with little interest and hmmm¡¯s. Molly Bort, however, clenched her fists and asked about him, ¡°Baird, have you met any strange peopletely, like people who look like ¡­¡± ¡°Like who?¡± Baird Lane was getting a little impatient when he saw her dy in saying the full words. Molly Bort shook her head, a twinkle of distortion under her eyes, ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± She really didn¡¯t want to bring up Christine White¡¯s name. Six years ago, she had set the woman on fire, but the woman¡¯s body had disappeared, and in order to make sure that Christine White was dead or not, she had gone to all the major media outlets as well as the fire police department and other ces, and none of them had found any body in the burned-out building. It is evident that Christine White may not be dead and was either rescued or escaped on her own. Therefore, in these six years, she had lived cautiously, just afraid that Christine White would suddenly appear and ruin everything for her, and now what she feared had finallye, which was that it was not clear whether the woman she had just met in the restroom was Christine White or not! ¡°Mommy, I met someone who looks like Daddy.¡± Ann, who was huffing and puffing on the side, suddenly came up with a remark, and a shocking one at that. Baird Lane raised his eyebrows, ¡°Like me?¡± ¡°Well, it¡¯s my ssmate.¡± Ann nodded. Molly Bort was unimpressed, ¡°How simr?¡± ¡°A lot like a lot like.¡± Ann gestictes and describes, saying that the eyes and nose resemble Baird Lane. Touch¨¦, she added, ¡°I don¡¯t like him!¡± ¡°Why?¡± Baird Lane looked at her. Ann¡¯s little mouth puckered up in a look of utter disgust, ¡°He¡¯s a mute, and he ignores me when I strike up a conversation with him.¡± For some reason, hearing this, Baird Lane felt a little ufortable and vaguely angry. ¡°Who told you to call your ssmates dumb?¡± He looked askance at Ann in displeasure. Ann grunted, ¡°I¡¯m not wrong, he¡¯s supposed to be mute.¡± ¡°You ¡­¡± ¡°Baird!¡±Molly Bort saw that Baird Lane was angry, worrying that her daughter was being taught a lesson again, she hurriedly spoke up and interrupted him, ¡°Ann is still young and childish, don¡¯t be so ¡­¡± ¡°Five years old, still young?¡± Baird Lane also interrupted her, his eyes sullenly looked at her, ¡°five-year-old children, should know the concept of right and wrong, which can say what can not say, take other people¡¯s shorings said so loud and clear, you teach it, right?¡± Molly Bort¡¯s face stiffened and she couldn¡¯t speak. Baird Lane coldly withdrew his gaze, ignored her, and continued to remind Ann, ¡°Don¡¯t ever talk about your ssmates like that again, you hear me?¡± Ann reddened and gave a reluctant hmmm, but in her heart she was indignant. She didn¡¯t like that Tokiobo in the first ce. That Shi Xiaobao was originally mute, she didn¡¯t say anything wrong, and dad was actually mean to her for that Shi Xiaobao.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. Just wait, she won¡¯t let go of that Shi Xiaobao! Baird Lane, unaware of what bad thoughts Ann had in mind, heard his cell phone ringing in his pocket and put down the red wine in his hand to bring it out. The call was from Gates. I think it was corporate. He stood up, ¡°I¡¯m going out to take a call.¡± Molly Bort nodded. Baird Lane headed out of the box and into a quiet hallway. There was already someone in the hallway besides him, a woman, also talking on the phone. At the sight of the woman¡¯s profile, Baird Lane¡¯s pupils constricted and his heart fluttered violently. ¡°Christine White?¡± he subconsciously called out the name that was both foreign and familiar to him. Chapter 475 Leo Bort’s whereabouts Strange because the name had been in his life briefly. And familiarity, something Gates had mentioned often in front of him with Ives Norton six years ago. They say that Christine White was his wife, his favorite woman, but she died, most likely at the hands of Molly Bort. Only he forgot about that Christine White, and only remembered that Christine White was married to him, but only remembered being married, and as for the rest of what Ives Norton and the others said, he remembered none of it. Even the fact that they said that the person he loved was Christine White didn¡¯t get much of a reaction from him because he knew very well that he¡¯d forgotten everything that had happened in the years he¡¯d been married to Christine White, so how could he possibly still love her, and so he didn¡¯t care one bit about who she actually died at the hands of or how she died. Yette at night, his heart was always empty, as if he had lost something important, and this, he had never told anyone about. Now that he saw this woman who looked almost exactly like Christine White, he was surprised to find that his heart actually skipped a beat, and that empty feeling filled up all at once. What the hell is going on here? ¡°¡­¡± Baird Lane pursed his lips, and without thinking it through, walked towards the woman. The woman heard the footsteps and turned her head toward him, freezing for a moment when she saw him, then giving him a polite smile and turning her head back to continue talking to the other end of the phone. Baird Lane stopped a few paces away from the woman, his gaze locked on her as if he was sure of something. After a while, the woman finished her call and turned her face toward him, ¡°What can I do for you, sir?¡± She opened her mouth to ask, her voice an extremely maic smoky voice. Unlike! That¡¯s not Christine White¡¯s voice! Baird Lane¡¯s mind subconsciously dismissed the voice of the woman in front of him. He didn¡¯t know why, but he knew Christine White¡¯s voice was different from the woman in front of him even though he couldn¡¯t remember what she looked like. Seeing that Baird Lane did not reply and sank his eyes without knowing what he was thinking, the cold light in Christine White¡¯s eyes shed, faded away in a sh, and returned to its usual state. ¡°Since there¡¯s nothing else for you sir, I¡¯ll take my leave, goodbye!¡± She smiled politely again and turned to leave. The moment she turned around, all the smiles on her face were hidden, leaving only a deep coldness. Tonight was pretty much out of her league. She had originally nned to meet with Baird Lane the day she was going to talk to The Lane Family about a partnership. I didn¡¯t expect to meet for dinner tonight. What a ¡­ What a coincidence! Back at the box, Christine White pulled out a chair and sat down. Ives Norton handed her his napkin, ¡°What took you so long? Bo was about to ask me to take him to you.¡± ¡°Sorry sorry sorry, my mom called me earlier and then I had a call from a client, that¡¯s why I¡¯m backte, I¡¯m sorry baby.¡± Christine White cupped Bo¡¯s face and kissed it. Ives Norton shook his head and smiled, ¡°Eat up, the steak is getting cold.¡± ¡°Uh-huh.¡± Christine White responded, picking up a knife and fork from the side. While cutting the steak, she suddenly said, ¡°I just met Baird Lane.¡± ¡°What?¡± Ives Norton was startled for a moment, ¡°You met?¡± ¡°Pretty much, I was on the phone in the hallway and he came over out of nowhere and just stood there staring at me and I heard him call me by my old name, he got his memory back?¡± Christine White asked as she ate a steak. Ives Norton put down his knife and fork, and said in a deep voice, ¡°No. ording to reason, his kind of memory that was lost because of the after-effects of the blood clot should be restored soon, but for some reason, it hasn¡¯t been restored for six years¡­ However, since he called you by your name and recognized you, he should have remembered the time when you were first married.¡± Baird Lane has amnesia, from the same time period that Molly Bort returned home six years ago. So he had three years of marriage to Christine White, he remembers that, he just forgets everything that went on with Christine White and his feelings for Christine White when Molly Bort came back home. ¡°Maybe, but he didn¡¯t exactly recognize me. ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Christine White said, wiping the corners of her mouth. Ives Norton looked at her, ¡°How so?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t he believe I was dead back then, so when he sees me now, the most he can do is wonder if I¡¯m Christine White or not, but not guarantee that I must be Christine White,¡± Christine White replied. Ives Norton nodded slightly, ¡°So that¡¯s what it was, but you didn¡¯t show anything strange, did you?¡± Christine Whiteughed, ¡°You think I¡¯ve been managing just a subpany for the past few years as a cover, I¡¯ve done a good job of emotional expression management, and I didn¡¯t show any other reaction when I saw him, don¡¯t worry.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Ives Norton nodded. Christine White took a sip of her corn chowder and twisted her head to look at her son beside her, ¡°Po, no food?¡± Bao shook his head and continued to y with the Rubik¡¯s Cube in his hand. Christine White knew it meant he wasn¡¯t eating and didn¡¯t try to dissuade him. little baby is taking medicine, it¡¯s not good to eat too much, just go back to the hotel and make him some milk powder. ¡°Speaking of which ¡­¡± Ives Norton opened his mouth again and trailed off as if he had some sort of concern. Christine White turned her gaze from Bo to him, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°It¡¯s Molly Bort¡¯s daughter Ann¡¯s birthday, and Baird Lane will be here, supposedly to celebrate Ann¡¯s birthday.¡± Ives Norton said. Christine White sneered, ¡°Celebrating someone else¡¯s daughter¡¯s birthday? How dare he do that, looks like Molly Bort is here too, right?¡± ¡°It should be.¡± Ives Norton shrugged his shoulders. Christine White pursed her lips, ¡°It¡¯s been six years and they¡¯ve been close, why didn¡¯t Baird Lane let Molly Bort give him one?¡± ¡°This ¡­¡± Ives Norton scratched his head, ¡°There¡¯s something strange about it.¡± ¡°What¡¯s strange?¡± Christine White put down her knife and fork and looked at him. Ives Norton rubbed his chin and spoke back, ¡°Baird Lane regained his feelings for Molly Bort after he lost all memories of your time together, and by all rights, their previous rtionship should have been very good indeed, but unexpectedly, Baird Lane was a little cold towards Molly Bort. ¡± ¡°Cold feet?¡± Christine White raised her eyebrows, ¡°Why cold, he¡¯s not back in love with Molly Bort.¡± ¡°Who knows what he thought, anyway, the way he treated Molly Bort, it wasn¡¯t like he should have treated his wife, it was like he was treating a friend, cold and polite, and it was only with Ann that he was gentle.¡± Ives Norton said. The corner of Christine White¡¯s mouth pulled out a disdainful arc to, ¡°Gentle? When I was pregnant with his first child, I didn¡¯t see him much happier, and when I was pregnant with little baby, I didn¡¯t see him much looking forward to it, but he¡¯s good enough for other people¡¯s children.¡± Ives Norton pushed up his sses and didn¡¯t say anything. Christine White also didn¡¯t want to make much of this topic, and the one who would feel ufortable if she talked too much would only be her. She took a breath and changed the subject, ¡°By the way Ives, do you know where Leo Bort went?¡± For a couple of years now, she¡¯s been bringing attention to Baird Lane with Molly Bort and forgetting to pay attention to Leo Bort. When she remembered, she realized Leo Bort was nowhere to be found. ¡°Leo Bort seems to have been sent away by Molly Bort.¡± Ives Norton replied musingly. ¡°Sent away? Sent away where?¡± Christine White wrinkled her eyebrows. Ives Norton shook his head gently, ¡°I don¡¯t know, I broke with Baird Lane in thest few years and wasn¡¯t afraid to follow them casually, otherwise it would be bad to arouse their suspicions and find out about you through me, so I¡¯m sorry ¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± Christine White squeezed the corners of her mouth, her heart a little disappointed but understanding of him. ¡°While I don¡¯t know exactly where Leo Bort is, I can give you some clues.¡±Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. ¡°What¡¯s the clue?¡± Christine White¡¯s spirits lifted. Chapter 476 – Uncle Fu Ives Norton stretched, ¡°There are only a few ces Leo Bort can go, one is abroad, the other is Molly Bort¡¯s mother¡¯s hometown, or your mother¡¯s hometown, and those are the only ces that are safest for him.¡± ¡°Old Home ¡­¡± Christine White whispered those two words, her eyes shing brilliantly. After a few seconds, she gathered herposure and lifted her chin slightly, ¡°I know, I¡¯ll have someone poke around, but I can¡¯t figure out why Molly Bort would send Leo Bort away when six years ago, Baird Lane lost his memory, and I was a dead man in their eyes.¡± At that point, father and daughter Leo Bort shouldn¡¯t have to worry about anyone getting back at them. ¡°This ¡­ I¡¯m not sure about the specifics, but Molly Bort and the others should be afraid that Baird will suddenly regain his memory.¡± Ives Norton guessed. Christine White scoffed lightly, ¡°Maybe, I¡¯m done eating.¡± ¡°Going away, then?¡± Ives Norton asked, setting down the ss of water in his hand. Instead of answering, Christine White looked aside to the quiet Bao. Bao sensed her eyes and lifted his little head to meet hers. After reading the meaning in Bo¡¯s eyes, Christine White stood up, ¡°Come on, Bo wants to go back too.¡± ¡°Okay, it¡¯s gettingte, it¡¯s time to head back.¡± Ives Norton nodded and followed suit. The three of them went out of the box together. Christine White handed Bo over to Ives Norton and went to the front desk to settle the bill herself. When they were done, the three of them exited the restaurant to the car at the curb, and as soon as they got in, Christine White saw something and her eyes narrowed. ¡°Wait, don¡¯t drive yet.¡± Christine White called out to Ives Norton, but her eyes were looking out the window. Ives Norton craned his head to look at her quizzically, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Christine White didn¡¯t answer. Ives Norton sensed something strange about her and followed the direction of her eyes, and it dawned on him when he saw the three figures, tworge and one small, not far away. ¡°I can¡¯t believe they¡¯re leaving at this hour, too.¡± Ives Norton let go of the steering wheel and leaned his back against the seat back, ndly. The corners of Christine White¡¯s mouth quirked up without a trace of warmth, ¡°Yeah, well, it¡¯s a good thing we got out first.¡± Luckily they came out first and got into the car, or at ater date, Bo would have been seen by Baird Lane for sure. With her resemnce to her former self so much, coupled with Bo¡¯s equally simr looks to Baird Lane, any person would have identified them as mother and son. But the image of those three people outside walking side by side was pretty harsh to look at! Baird Lane¡¯s behavior of dragging Molly Bort¡¯s daughter along with him was especially upsetting to her, and she wondered how Bao would react if she saw it. With that in mind, Christine White withdrew her gaze from looking at the three men outside and turned to look at Bao at her side. ¡°Baby, look outside.¡± Christine White pointed out the window. little baby looked after him, and after seeing the picture she wanted him to see, his delicate little face did not have the slightest expression, and then calmly averted his gaze, and continued to lower his head to y with the Rubik¡¯s Cube, as if everything outside was not as interesting as the Rubik¡¯s Cube in his hand. This made Christine White¡¯s heart more than a little disappointed. Disappointed that Po wasn¡¯t upset at all when he saw his real dad being so nice to the other kids. How she wished that Bao would be moody and unhappy, that would at least show that Bao¡¯s autism was showing signs of improvement, but no, Bao¡¯s behavior was calm. This is also a disguised indication that Baird Lane is really not useful and does not have the slightest effect on Bo¡¯s condition! Christine White¡¯s approach was read by Ives Norton. The scene just now also fell under his eyes. He sighed inwardly and didn¡¯t know whether to pity Baird Lane or sympathize with him. The wife, once deeply in love with Baird Lane, is now bent on revenge, and the biological son, again, has no feelings for Baird Lane. Hmmm ¡­.. . there¡¯s something sad about Baird Lane! ¡°Come on Ives, there¡¯s nothing more to see.¡± Christine White said to the man in the driver¡¯s seat as she rolled the window uppletely. Ives Norton gathered his thoughts back, ¡°Okay, sit tight.¡± As the words left his mouth, he pulled the gear and stepped on the gas. The car pulled forward and out, with Baird Lane¡¯s car parked just ahead. Baird Lane was bending over to fasten Ann¡¯s seatbelt when he suddenly heard a horn honk from behind him, as if deliberately aimed at him. He frowned, straightening up and turning to look when he saw the tail end of a familiar car. That¡¯s ¡­.. ¡­ Ives Norton¡¯s car? Why is he here? Before I could think better of it, Molly Bort¡¯s question came to my ear, ¡°Baird, what are you looking at?¡± Baird Lane¡¯s thin lips pursed, ¡°Nothing, let¡¯s go.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Molly Bort answered, ncing suspiciously twice in the direction he¡¯d just looked, pulling open the door and getting in. Baird Lane got into the driver¡¯s seat as well, buckling his seatbelt while inclining his head towards the restaurant he¡¯d juste out of, his mind a mess to say the least. That woman ¡­ Who the hell is it? Is it Christine White, or isn¡¯t it? If so, how is she still alive? And looking like she didn¡¯t recognize him! If not, who is she? Why does she look so much like Christine White! ¡°Baird, what¡¯s on your mind?¡± Molly Bort¡¯s voice came from the back seat again, interrupting Baird Lane¡¯s thoughts. Baird Lane pursed his lips in some displeasure, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°There¡¯s a car back there rushing us again.¡± Molly Bort pointed backward. Baird Lane nced in his rearview mirror and sure enough, he saw a car honking its headlights. ¡°Take care of Ann, I¡¯m driving.¡± He pressed his brow, a faint reminder. Molly Bort nodded, ¡°Good.¡± The car started, and on the way, Baird Lane¡¯s face was sullen, and he seemed to have a heavy heart. Molly Bort, though she sensed it, did not ask more questions, for her heart was also heavy. Back at the vi, it was almost ten o¡¯clock. Aunt Lucy heard the car and hurriedly opened the door and went out to greet it. ¡°Sir, you¡¯re finally back.¡± Aunt Lucy smiled as she took Baird Lane¡¯s coat. As for the mother and daughter, Molly Bort, who then got out of the car, she ignored them as if they were not there. She¡¯d never thought Molly Bort was Mr. Mister¡¯s wife, and that the bratty, unpleasant, fat girl was Mr. Mister¡¯s daughter. In her heart, only the former wife, and the child in her womb, were truly recognized by her. Just a shame ¡­ With a faintly inessible sigh, the smile on Aunt Lucy¡¯s face faded considerably. And how could Molly Bort not see Aunt Lucy¡¯s dislike for her mother and daughter. This old woman never liked the two of them, nor did she serve them, and even often threw her face at them. She would have thrown the old woman out if she didn¡¯t have a high ce in Baird¡¯s heart. With that in mind, Molly Bort red at Aunt Lucy, said hello to Baird Lane, and dragged Ann into the cottage.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. Aunt Lucy rolled her eyes widely towards the backs of the mother and daughter, and cut her mouth in disdain. Baird Lane saw it, and his eyes shed without meaning to say anything about her, or to fight for Molly Bort, mother and daughter. Anyway, no one knows what¡¯s going on in his mind. ¡°You were saying, I¡¯m finally back, what¡¯s up?¡± Baird Lane asked lightly as he straightened his cuffs. Speaking of business, Aunt Lucy got serious and slung his coat over his arm, ¡°Half an hour ago, Furber called.¡± ¡°Fubar?¡± Baird Lane pursed his lips, ¡°Or is it about thest time?¡± ¡°Well, I think Fubo is really determined this time and wants to go back to his old home to retire.¡± Aunt Lucymented. Baird Lane closed his eyes and when he opened them again, they were dark, ¡°You tell himter that I won¡¯t agree to let him retire right here in the old mansion, no negotiation!¡± With that, he lifted his foot and walked into the vi. Aunt Lucy followed him, ¡°But sir, Fubar is determined to go this time.¡± ¡°Ironically?¡± Baird Lane stumbled to his feet, ¡°Did he say something?¡± Chapter 477 – She’s Christine Camp ¡°Furber says he knows you won¡¯t let him go, and it¡¯s all right if he doesn¡¯t, provided that you divorce Molly Bort.¡± Aunt Lucy ryed Blessed Bort¡¯s words as best she could. Baird Lane lowered his eyelids, ¡°This matter, we¡¯ll talk about itter, I¡¯ll have someone stabilize him on Fubar¡¯s side, you don¡¯t have to worry about it.¡± ¡°Uh-huh.¡± Aunt Lucy nodded, but was disappointed. I didn¡¯t realize that Mr. wouldn¡¯t even divorce Molly Bort after all of Fob¡¯s threats. She doesn¡¯t understand why that is! Granted, Mr. lost his memories of being in love with his wife and regained the feelings he once had for Molly Bort, but it¡¯s not like there was love in what Mr. did to Molly Bort for five years! ¡°I¡¯m going to the study to take care of some things while you make me a pot of tea up here.¡± Baird Lane tugged at his tie as he headed upstairs. Aunt Lucy stood at the top of the stairs and answered, stifling a sigh. Obviously, he has forgotten everything about his love for his wife, but he still retains the habit of drinking tea to refresh himself. One doesn¡¯t know what to say. Baird Lane wasn¡¯t sure what Aunt Lucy was thinking as he stood at the top of the third-floor stairway, ncing in the direction of the children¡¯s room before pacing toward his study. Once inside the study, he took out his cell phone and made a call out. The phone was quickly answered and Gates¡¯ yawning voice came through, ¡°President Lane, what can I do for you?¡± ¡°Bothering you?¡± Baird Lane pulled out his chair and sat down. Gates hurriedly shot up and shook his head, ¡°No no, just a little sleepy.¡± Baird Lane hmmm¡¯d, ¡°There¡¯s something that I need you to do.¡± ¡°Go ahead.¡± Gates did as he was told. Baird Lane pinched the bridge of his nose, ¡°You booked the western restaurant spot for the evening, go to your boss and ask for a list of tonight¡¯s clients.¡± He had to know who that woman was. Otherwise, his heart couldn¡¯t settle. ¡°A client list?¡± Gates queried, wondering what he wanted it for. ¡°That¡¯s right, you¡¯ve got half an hour, and when you get the list, double your bonus this month.¡± Baird Lane gave a sweet date.Owned by N?velDrama.Org. Gates¡¯ eyes instantly glowed green and, without further hesitation, he agreed. Soon, half an hour passed and Gates¡¯ call came in, ¡°President Lane, I¡¯ve sent the list to your e-mail, remember to receive it.¡± ¡°Uh-huh.¡± Baird Lane nodded softly before taking the phone off his ear and dropping it on the table after pressing the speakerphone, picking up the mouse and starting to receive emails. A minuteter, the email opened. Baird Lane rolled his mouse over the names densely packed on it, trying to find the familiar three words. However, after seeing the bottom, I don¡¯t even see those three words appear, but rather Ives Norton¡¯s name appears on it. Sure enough Ives Norton was at that restaurant. In that case, Ives Norton may have also seen the woman who looks almost identical to Christine White. With that in mind, Baird Lane hung up on Gates and dialed Ives Norton instead, the first time he¡¯d called him in years. At the hotel, Ives Norton had finished saying hello to Christine White and was just about to leave when his cell phone rang in his pocket. As he headed for the door, he pulled his cell phone from his pocket. After pulling out his cell phone, he went to the caller ID out of habit. He tsked in surprise at the sight of the words Baird Lane bouncing across the screen over and over. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Christine White, who had escorted him out, heard his surprise and couldn¡¯t help but ask. Ives Norton stopped and turned to bring his cell phone to her eyes, ¡°Look who¡¯s calling!¡± ¡°Baird Lane?¡± said Christine White, her eyes narrowing at the sight of those three words on her cell phone screen. Ives Norton took the phone back, ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s him, I didn¡¯t think he¡¯d call me, first time since we broke up.¡± ¡°Then it looks like the purpose of this call is not simple, so answer it.¡± Christine White wrapped her arms around herself and stood quietly. Ives Norton, seeing that she wasn¡¯t going anywhere, realized that she wanted to hear the contents of the call and couldn¡¯t help but lose augh as he put the speakerphone on. ¡°What a rarity, you actually called me.¡± Ives Norton said in a mock flirtatious tone to the other end of the line. Baird Lane¡¯s deep voice came, ¡°You went to the Western tonight?¡± He asked knowingly. Ives Norton craned his stiff neck, ¡°Yeah, what¡¯s up?¡± ¡°Who did you go with?¡± Baird Lane asked. Christine White¡¯s lips pursed. Ives Norton let out a light chuckle, ¡°Of course I went with my patient, why do you ask?¡± There was a sudden silence on the other end of the line, and it took a few moments before Baird Lane¡¯s voice resumed, ¡°I¡¯m at the diner, and I saw Christine White.¡± Christine White¡¯s eyes instantly zed over, and the hand on her arm, both tightened. Ives Norton looked at her and asked tentatively, ¡°Christine White? You said your ex-wife, but isn¡¯t your ex-wife dead, how did you see her?¡± ¡°I suspect she may not be dead!¡± Baird Lane said, closing his eyes. Ives Norton¡¯s sses reflected the light, ¡°What makes you suspicious? And where did you see her?¡± ¡°Western Restaurant! That woman looks remarkably simr to Christine White, and I doubt that¡¯s her, but ¡­¡± ¡°But what?¡± ¡°She doesn¡¯t seem to recognize me!¡± Baird Lane lowered his eyelids, making it impossible to see the emotions under them. If the woman was really Christine White, herck of recognition might have been faked. It made him inexplicably ufortable inside. ¡°Don¡¯t know you?¡± Ives Norton raised his eyebrows, ¡°Maybe people really don¡¯t recognize you, as for yourment about looking extremely simr to your ex-wife, this is probably a coincidence, the world is so big, it¡¯s not weird to have one or two simr people, as for the one you saw today, I saw it too, it does look very simr to your ex-wife!¡± ¡°You did see it!¡± Baird Lane was suddenly louder. Ives Norton pushed up his sses, ¡°I see, you called specifically to ask me if I¡¯d seen the woman who looks like your ex-wife at the restaurant, right?¡± Baird Lane didn¡¯t reply, apparently acquiescing. Christine White winked at Ives Norton. After Ives Norton nodded knowingly, he said, ¡°I did see her, and honestly, I was taken aback, after all, it was too simr to your ex-wife, and for that reason I had the cheek to go up and say hello to someone, and it was onlyter that I realized that she wasn¡¯t your ex-wife, and that it really was just a resemnce to your ex-wife.¡± ¡°Not Christine White ¡­¡± Baird Lane frowned deeply. If not Christine White, then who? ¡°Yes, she is the daughter of The Camp Family overseas, the CFO of The Camp Family branch in C City, so outstanding, how can she be your ex-wife.¡± Ives Norton looked at Christine White and said. Christine White gave him a sidelong nce and bristled. Well, the old her was, indeed, mediocre and not good at all. ¡°The daughter of The Camp Family overseas?¡± Baird Lane squeezes his cell phone. How could it be The Camp Family. ¡°That¡¯s right, The Camp Family¡¯s thousand dor daughter Christine Camp, there should be something on the inte, just do a search.¡± Ives Norton said as he spread his hands. Baird Lane sulked for a few seconds before hanging up the phone and literally going on a search. He typed in the word Christine Camp, hit enter, and soon theputer popped up with an encyclopedia with information about Christine Camp. He clicked in, and the first thing he saw was a photo of a woman wearing a professional suit, with a light smile on her face and indifference in her eyes, letting people know at a nce that she was a strong woman with a powerful aura. While he had forgotten there were other about being with Christine White, he did remember what she looked like when he married Christine White. Christine White is soft and timid, definitely not the elite femme fatale model in the photo. So, what he saw, it really wasn¡¯t Christine White? Chapter 478 The abnormal Little Treasure Inexplicably upset, Baird Lane grimaced and continued to scroll down. Below, in addition to a description of Christine Camp, are other photos of Christine Camp, including one as a child and one as an adolescent. The two pictures looked no different from the one at the top, and from the one he¡¯d seen; the only difference was that Christine Camp was very young in both of them. Seeing this, Baird Lane hase to realize that it really isn¡¯t Christine White he¡¯s seeing, but rather Christine Camp, the daughter of The Camp Family!N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. ¡°Christine Camp¡­¡± Baird Lane let go of the mouse and put his hand above his eyes, unable to say what he felt inside. All in all, it¡¯s a bit congested, a bit disorganized, and makes for a very ufortable experience. In the hotel, Ives Norton smiled and put down his cell phone, ¡°He should be off searching for you.¡± ¡°Search it, that information was arranged by my brother long ago, and I¡¯m not afraid of him searching it.¡± Christine Whitezily said. Ives Norton stretched, ¡°I didn¡¯t really expect him to call me about this though, asking if I¡¯d seen you.¡± ¡°Who told you to honk at him when you were walking away, he recognized your car and naturally associated it with you being at the restaurant as well.¡± Christine White gave him a nk look. Ives Norton rubbed the tip of his nose, ¡°I wasn¡¯t trying to tease him on purpose, besides you didn¡¯t stop me then, and you just asked me to properly reveal who you are now.¡± ¡°Always give him a chance to prepare.¡± Christine White flicked her nails and made light of the situation. Ives Norton frowned, ¡°I still can¡¯t figure out why he¡¯s so obsessed with whether or not the person he saw was you though, he¡¯s forgotten about his feelings for you, it¡¯s reasonable to be surprised at most to see someone who could possibly be you and not to go after the root of the problem, but he ¡­¡± ¡°Who knows what he thinks!¡± Christine White interrupted him, looking icy, ¡°And I¡¯m not interested in knowing, no matter what he does, it won¡¯t stop, I¡¯m going to make it bad for him!¡± Ives Norton shrugged his shoulders, ¡°What time are we going to The Lane Family tomorrow?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s do it this afternoon, a trip to the hospital in the morning, and you can help me make arrangements.¡± Christine White collected herself and regained herposure. Ives Norton looked at her, ¡°You want to go see Hugh Dong?¡± ¡°Well, I was going to go see him today, but it was just in time for Bo¡¯s dismissal, so it will have to be tomorrow.¡± Christine White said. After seeing Hugh Dong, she has to make a trip to the mausoleum to see her real mother. Only after doing that would she make time to go to The Lane Family to meet Baird Lane formally. In her mind, Baird Lane isn¡¯t as important as Hugh Dong is to her real mother right now. ¡°Good, then tell me when youe over and I¡¯ll arrange it for you without letting Baird Lane know.¡± Ives Norton nodded in agreement. Christine White said thank you and opened the door to the room. Ives Norton went out and waved her through the door, ¡°Get an early night, good night.¡± ¡°Good night!¡± Christine White returned. She closed the door behind her as Ives Norton left. Just as she walked back into the living room, she saw Bo¡¯s tiny figure picking at the bedroom door, two dark eyes, staring at her. Christine White was startled, then reacted by walking over and gently squatting down in front of Bo, ¡°What¡¯s wrong baby? Why aren¡¯t you sleeping?¡± Po¡¯s little mouth moved as if he wanted to speak. Christine White saw it, and her heartbeat instantly sped up, her breath held, anticipation written in her eyes. Can Bo talk yet? She thought excitedly, and her hand, which was pressed down on little baby¡¯s shoulder, was vaguely trembling. In the end, however, she was disappointed when Po¡¯s lips moved a few times before stopping without making the slightest sound. Christine White lowered her head slightly, covering her eyes with her face with her hair to keep Bao from seeing her disappointment, otherwise this would be another blow to Bao. Originally, children with autism have extremely sensitive minds. ¡°Baby, let¡¯s go back to our room and sleep.¡± After a while, Christine White adjusted herself and hid all the looks on her face and in her eyes, lifting her head and smiling gently at little baby. Bao looked at her steadily for a few seconds, loosened his small grip on the doorframe, and cuddled toward her neck. Christine White¡¯s smile grew more natural as she picked up the small body in her arms tightly and headed for the bedroom. After she gently ced Po on the bed and tucked him in, she sat herself down on the edge of the bed, picked up a bedside book of fairy tales, and began to talk. She was telling the story of the Little Mermaid, and Bao¡¯s eyes were wide and unblinking as he stared at her, seemingly listening intently. But the energy of a small child is limited after all, and when she finished her story, little baby¡¯s round eyes became half-squinted, and sleepiness covered her delicate little face. Christine White knew he wasing to sleep, and after a slight smile, she put the storybook in her hands aside and leaned over to kiss his tender little cheeks, ¡°Sleep baby, good night!¡± At the end of her sentence, she lifted her body and was about to stand up. But halfway through standing, she realized her skirt was being tugged at. She twisted her head and saw that little baby, who had originally closed his eyes, suddenly opened them again, and his little hands were still holding onto the hem of her skirt, as if he didn¡¯t want to let her go. Christine White had to sit back down again, ¡°Baby, don¡¯t you want mommy to go?¡± Po didn¡¯t respond, still looking at her. Christine White smiled gently, ¡°Mommy¡¯s not leaving, Mommy¡¯s just going to take a shower, how abouting over to keep youpany in a little while?¡± Bao¡¯s eyes blinked as if he was pondering her words. After a few seconds, he released his hand and rose from theforter, lifting the small pillow and reaching inside with his small hand to feel for something. Christine White inclined her head curiously, ¡°What¡¯s the baby looking for?¡± Po ignored it, his little hands still searching. Finally he fished a small ball of paper out of the crack of the bed and handed it to Christine White with a serious look on his face. Christine White picked it up suspiciously, ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± Still ignoring it, Bao rolled his body over andy down again, and pulled the covers over himself, then closed his eyes as if he were asleep. Christine Whiteughed at his cuteness and her heart softened into a ball. Her baby, how can she be so cute! But since Bo was pretending to be asleep, Christine White didn¡¯t tear him apart, pretended he was really asleep, got up, turned off the light in the room, and softly exited the bedroom. Once outside, she walked over to the couch and sat down, which made her open her palms curiously to the neatly folded ball of paper in her hands. What could it be? ording to Christine White¡¯s knowledge of Po, Po definitely wouldn¡¯t give garbage to her, so she thought there should be something in this paper ball. With this in mind, Christine White gently unfolded the paper ball, fearing that if she exerted too much force, she might break it. Within moments, the paper ball was fully opened by Christine White, only there was nothing on it. She couldn¡¯t help but be a little confused, had she really guessed wrong? Did Bo really just let her take out the trash for a bit? ¡°It shouldn¡¯t. ¡­¡± Christine White murmured. Bao has never done anything like this in the past, so if it¡¯s not on this side, is it on the back? Thinking, Christine White turned the note over. There was indeed something on this side, a word, but it was so crooked that for a moment, she couldn¡¯t make out what it was. She lifted the note and held it above her head, adjusted a few directions before carefully identifying it, and when she finally did, her eyes widened, disbelief written all over them, and her face was even more shocked. This ¡­ That¡¯s a mom word! Po called her mom! Christine White covered her mouth and burst into emotional tears. It¡¯s been six years, since Bao was born, and she¡¯s finally seeing the light of day that Bao has a cure. For a moment, Christine White was overwhelmed with excitement and rushed to find her cell phone, ready to tell Bess Camp the good news. It happened to be daylight on Bess Camp¡¯s end and quickly answered the phone, ¡°What¡¯s up Christine? calling me thiste?¡± Chapter 479 – Almost Late Byte, he didn¡¯t mean on his side, but on Christine White¡¯s. Christine White gripped the cell phone tightly with both hands, because she was too excited inside, causing her words to be iplete now, ¡°Brother ¡­ I ¡­¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you being bullied?¡± Hearing the sob in Christine White¡¯s voice, Bess Camp¡¯s expression turned serious. Christine White shook her head, ¡°No, I¡¯m not being bullied, I¡¯m just so happy.¡± ¡°Happy?¡± Bess Camp raised an eyebrow,ing to attention, ¡°What is it, exactly, that makes you so happy?¡± This isn¡¯t about Baird Lane, is it? ¡°It¡¯s Little Treasure ¡­¡± Christine White looked at the bedroom door, ¡°Little Treasure he called me mom.¡± ¡°What?¡± On the other end of the line, Bess Camp was stunned and it took a moment for her to find her voice, ¡°Called your mom?¡± ¡°Uh-huh!¡± Christine White nodded repeatedly. Bess Camp was pleasantly surprised, ¡°So, Bo can talk?¡± ¡°No, Bao can¡¯t talk yet, and he didn¡¯t call me mom directly, but he wrote the word mom on a note, and he still can¡¯t call it out, and it¡¯s precisely because he knows that that he calls me in that way, brother, I¡¯m so happy!¡±Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Yeah.¡± Bess Camp eximed, ¡°That is indeed something to be happy about, even though the little one can¡¯t shout yet, the fact that he is able to express his feelings for you in writing shows that this is a sign that Bao¡¯s autism is gradually getting better, and I¡¯m sure that at this rate Bao won¡¯t be far away from talking orally.¡± ¡°Uh-huh, that¡¯s what I thought.¡± Christine White concurred. ¡°Where¡¯s Bo?¡± Bess Camp asked. Christine White¡¯s expression was so gentle that she was about to drown, ¡°little baby is asleep.¡± ¡°So, I was hoping to say hello to Bo.¡± Bess Camp was a little regretful. Christine White smiled, ¡°Tomorrow, I¡¯ll have Bo video you tomorrow.¡± ¡°Okay, it¡¯s a deal, it just so happens that mom and dad miss Bao, you remember to take a picture of the note that Bao wrote to youter and send it to me, I¡¯ll show it to mom and dad, they¡¯ll be happy to read it too.¡± Bess Camp said. Christine White had no objections either and balked. The Camp Family hasn¡¯t had a happy event since their grandmother passed away two years ago. It¡¯s really time for them to be happy about the improvement of the little treasure. ¡°By the way, have you seen him?¡± Bess Camp asked again. To whom this he refers is self-evident. Christine White was silent for two seconds, ¡°See.¡± ¡°So soon?¡± Bess Camp was surprised. Christine White teased her big waves and said in a muted voice, ¡°Yeah, I didn¡¯t expect to see him when I got back today either.¡± ¡°And did he recognize you?¡± Bess Camp was a little worried. Christine White loungedzily on the couch, ¡°Just a little skeptical, but after reading my profile on wikipedia, he should be convinced that I¡¯m not Christine White.¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Bess Camp nodded, ¡°This time you¡¯re back home, and while I don¡¯t know how you want to get back at them, and I don¡¯t care, it¡¯s on the condition that you protect yourself and don¡¯t be stupid like you were six years ago.¡± Christine White¡¯s heart went soft, ¡°Well, I know, I¡¯m not the same person I used to be.¡± ¡°It¡¯s good to know, if you have any difficulties tell me or tell mom and dad in time, we¡¯ll all do our best to help you, don¡¯t forget, you¡¯re a The Camp Family person, The Camp Family is your backing!¡± Bess Camp admonished her again. Christine White¡¯s eyes were a little sour, touched and sniffled, ¡°I won¡¯t forget, but it¡¯s you, brother, instead of worrying about me, why don¡¯t you worry about yourself, mom and dad are in a hurry to hold their grandchildren.¡± ¡°You girl ¡­¡± ¡°Okay brother, I¡¯m not talking to you, say hi to mom and dad for me, bye!¡± Christine White didn¡¯t give him a chance to be mean to her, interrupting him in a hurry and snickering as she cut the phone off. Thest thing she liked right now was a scene that was too melodramatic, so it was better to end the call early. Otherwise, if she let him talk any longer, she would really cry out from being moved. This man ah, really the older you get, the more verbose, and these years he also changed a lot of temperament, from calm and gentle, became all jumping out of the childish a lot! Shaking her head with a lost smile, Christine White picked up the note Po had written to her and gently ced it on the coffee table, smoothing it slowly with her palm before picking up her cell phone and snapping a picture, sending it to Bess Camp. After sending it, she stared at her phone screen for two minutes without seeing a message back from Bess Camp, and knew he wasn¡¯t going to message back. Probably sulking over the fact that she had just interrupted him and hung up the phone. ¡°This is getting really childish.¡± Thinking that, Christine White let out a lightugh and backhandedly removed her cell phone case. She then picked up the note on the coffee table, carefully folded it, and ced it behind her cell phone. Immediately after that, she put the phone case she had just removed back on, hiding the note inside the phone and the case. That way, she wouldn¡¯t have to be afraid of losing the note. It was the most beautiful ¡®love letter¡¯ Bao had ever written to her, and it should never be lost! With that done, Christine White put down her phone and got up and headed for the bedroom, and after making sure Bo was asleep, she grabbed a bottle of red wine and a tall ss and walked out onto the balcony alone to have a drink, wanting to celebrate Bo¡¯s improvement. Because she was so happy, she drank most of the bottle of red wine in a row, and only after she felt a little drunk did she stagger back to her bedroom. The next day, she was awakened by a phone call. She opened her eyes in a daze and stretched one arm out from under the covers, and after feeling the cell phone at the foot of the bed, she put it right to her ear without looking at it, ¡°Who is it?¡± ¡°It¡¯s me, Ives,¡± came Ives Norton¡¯s spirited voice on the other end of the line, a stark contrast to Christine White¡¯s raspy, sleepy, smoky voice. Christine White scratched her hair and sat up, ¡°It¡¯s you, calling me this early, what¡¯s up?¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing, I woke you up specifically to drop Bo off at kindergarten and then bring you to my hospital.¡± Ives Norton said. Christine White cried andughed a little after hearing this, ¡°Didn¡¯t you sayst night that I would just send little baby to kindergarten by myself, as for going to the hospital, I will go there by myself after sending little baby, where do you need to make a special trip?¡± ¡°Originally I was nning to do so, but then I thought that you had just returned to China and your jetg had not yet been reversed, so what if you didn¡¯t show up at all? You see, I guessed it, it¡¯s almost eight o¡¯clock and you¡¯re not even up.¡± ¡°Eight o¡¯clock?¡± Christine White froze and hurriedly took her cell phone off her ear and put it in front of her eyes to see that it was eight o¡¯clock. Why didn¡¯t the rm go off? ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Ives Norton asked anxiously, sensing some rm on the other end of the line. Christine White rubbed her forehead, ¡°It¡¯s fine, I was wondering why the rm didn¡¯t go off, it¡¯s a good thing you called or I would have made Bote for her first day back.¡± ¡°Oh, it¡¯s okay, just open the door, I¡¯m outside the suite door.¡± Ives Norton smiled. Christine White hmmm¡¯d and yawned as she got out of bed and headed for the living room. The door opened and Ives Norton walked in dressed in casual clothes, ¡°Where¡¯s Bo?¡± ¡°I think he¡¯s still asleep, so sit down for a while and I¡¯ll go get him.¡± Christine White arrived with a ss of water for him and turned to walk into the other bedroom. Although Bo is only five years old, he is already very independent and has been sleeping in a room by himself since two years ago. Only asionally, during naps, would she sleep with Bo. As for the usual, it¡¯s Bo who sleeps by himself. Gently pushing open the door of little baby¡¯s room, Christine White had thought that little baby was still sleeping, but in the end, just as she walked into the room, she saw the scene of little baby already sitting on the sofa fully dressed and ying with the Rubik¡¯s Cube. At once, Christine White was a little ashamed that when her son had woken up, her mother had actually slept until now. ¡°Baby, when did you wake up? Why don¡¯t you call mommy?¡± Christine White walked over and rubbed Little Treasure¡¯s hair. Chapter 480 Going to The Lane Family Group little baby continued to y with the Rubik¡¯s Cube in his hand as if he hadn¡¯t heard. Not getting a response, Christine White let out a soft sigh of loss. She had thought that afterst night, although little baby could not speak yet, but at least she would give a little bit of physical reaction, but she did not expect that it was still not there. ¡°Come on baby, mommy will take you out first.¡± Christine White reached out her hand and tried to take Bo¡¯s hand. As a result, before he could fully reach over, Bao stopped ying with the Rubik¡¯s Cube on his own, freed a small hand, and took the initiative to pull on Christine White¡¯s hand. This action by Po made Christine White almost not scream out in excitement again. She¡¯d just been thinking that Po hadn¡¯t responded physically, but she didn¡¯t expect to now, and on her own ord. ¡°Little Treasure ¡­¡± Christine White couldn¡¯t suppress her inner joy, as she picked up little baby¡¯s tiny body and rubbed her own face against little baby¡¯s soft face, ¡°Mommy is really happy!¡± Perhaps she rubbed it too hard, and Bo¡¯s tiny brow furrowed. Christine saw it and immediately moved her face away and ced Bo on the floor, ¡°Sorry baby, Mommy was so happy she hurt you, didn¡¯t she?¡± Po still didn¡¯t respond, just pulled her toward the door. Christine White¡¯s eyes curved up in a smile as she watched his little figure leading the way. It doesn¡¯t seem to be hurting much. ¡°Out?¡± Ives Norton heard the door to his room open and put down the ss of water he was holding, looking toward the mother and son. ¡°Good morning, Po!¡± Ives Norton greeted Po gently. Po looked up at him and put his head down again. Christine White pulled Po to Ives Norton and responded on Po¡¯s behalf, ¡°Good morning.¡± ¡°Have breakfast, I had the hotel people bring it in just now when you went to get Bo.¡± Ives Norton gestured to the table. Christine White looked over and a hearty breakfast was alreadyid out on top. ¡°Or as thoughtful as you are, thank you.¡± Christine White gave him a grateful smile. Ives Norton stretched and got up from the couch, ¡°You¡¯re wee, my share is in there too.¡± The three of them headed toward the table. When he sat down, Ives Norton suddenly asked, ¡°Did you drinkst night?¡± ¡°How do you know?¡± Christine White was serving seafood congee to little baby, and when she heard him say this, she couldn¡¯t help but be a little surprised. Ives Norton nudged in the direction of the coffee table not far away, ¡°There¡¯s half a bottle of red wine on it and a wine ss next to it.¡± ¡°I see.¡± Christine White lifted her chin in a daze, ¡°Well, drank some of it.¡± ¡°Only some? It¡¯s most of a bottle.¡± Ives Norton frowned a little at her words, ¡°Christine, you can¡¯t drink that much alcohol when that kidney you transnted isn¡¯t all the way through rejection.¡± He warned gravely. Christine White ced the seafood porridge in front of Xiaobao and smiled carelessly, ¡°I know, but as an exception, I was so happyst night that I didn¡¯t hold back and drank more.¡± ¡°Was there any joyst night?¡± Ives Norton raised an eyebrow. Christine White looked tenderly at her son beside her, ¡°Yes, it¡¯s Bo.¡± She spilled the beans on what happened to Post night. Ives Norton¡¯s surprise was written in his eyes behind his lenses as he listened, and it took a moment for him to calm down, ¡°That¡¯s quite a sight.¡± ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s why it¡¯s a celebration.¡± Christine White rubbed Bo¡¯s hair. Children¡¯s hair is soft and silky and feels superb to the touch. ¡°It¡¯s time to celebrate, and I¡¯ll let you off the hook for drinkingst night.¡± Ives Norton wagged his finger in a manner that graciously let her off the hook. Christine White smiled lowly, ¡°Thank you Dr. Norton then.¡± Breakfast ended on such a cheerful note. The three of them left the hotel and drove Bao to the kindergarten. After that, Christine White then came to the hospital with Ives Norton. Ives Norton handed her a mask, and a set of nurse¡¯s clothes, ¡°Hugh Dong is in the presidential ward, Baird Lane in order to protect him, all corners of the ward have been installed monitoring, although I have arranged for you to visit this period of time there will be no one to bother you, but after thinking about it, you are still a little bit Gates installed a little bit better, just in case Baird Lane on a whim saw you in the surveince ¡­¡± ¡°I understand, thank you.¡± Christine White took the clothes he handed her. Ives Norton nodded, ¡°Go to my office and change.¡± ¡°Good.¡± Christine White answered and turned to walk into his office. Ives Norton was waiting just outside the office, and after a few minutes of waiting, the door opened. Christine Whitees out of it wearing a nurse¡¯s uniform and a mask. Ives Norton looked dumbfounded for a second, then coughed twice in a disguised manner, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± ¡°Uh-huh.¡± Christine White answered. The two men walked noisily to the floor of the presidential ward. When he reached the door to the hospital room, Ives Norton raised his arm and looked at his wristwatch, ¡°He¡¯s in there, go on in.¡± Christine White nodded, unscrewed the door to the hospital room and stepped inside. The smell of disinfectant filled the hospital room, somewhat pungent, but Christine White smelled it without the slightest difort. In these six years, she had smelled this kind of smell almost every day, this kind of smell toe she said, had long been familiar to the bone, alsopletely adapted to, so she would not have any difort no matter how long she smelled it. ¡°Hugh Dong ¡­¡± Christine White didn¡¯t bother much with the smell in the air, her eyes instantly reddened as she looked at the sleeping beauty lying in the hospital bed. In this life, the two people she owed the most were Bess Camp and Hugh Dong, who was unconscious in front of her. On Bess Camp¡¯s side, she paid it back with a lifetime of identity.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. There is only Hugh Dong, and she will never know how to repay the favor she owes him. ¡°Hugh Dong, I¡¯m back.¡± Christine White stepped down beside the bed, reached out her hand and shakily held Hugh Dong¡¯s cold and thin hand, her voice filled with guilt, ¡°I¡¯m sorry ¡­ It took six years toe back to see you, you must be ming me ¡­¡± Hugh Dong was still the same as she remembered, that face, perfect and unlike a real person. On closer inspection, his arms and legs haven¡¯t shriveled up much, so it looks like Baird Lane arranged for someone very attentive to take care of him these past six years. But even so, Hugh Dong has lost a lot of weight, a natural wasting that is beyond human control. Christine White took Hugh Dong¡¯s hand and spoke emotionally, talking about everything she had done in the past six years abroad and about her ns to return to China this time. All this being said, more than an hour had passed. Ives Norton¡¯s voice came through the door, ¡°Christine, it¡¯s almost time for Hugh Dong¡¯s caretaker to give him a massage, soe out first.¡± ¡°Good.¡± Christine White answered with a choked sob, then wiped her tears and barely managed to squeeze out a smile as she looked at Hugh Dong, ¡°Hugh Dong, I have to go, I¡¯ll see you next time.¡± At the words, she let go of his hand and got up, heading for the door. And the moment she turned, Hugh Dong¡¯s fingers moved in a slightly inessible way. ¡°You¡¯re crying?¡± Ives Norton was a little taken aback as he watched Christine White emerge from the hospital room with red eyes, then fished out a tissue from the pocket of her white coat and handed it over. ¡°It¡¯s okay, I was just talking to Hugh Dong and couldn¡¯t hold it in.¡± Christine White said thanks and took the tissue. Ives Norton patted her on the shoulder, ¡°Cry if you want, I know you feel guilty about Hugh Dong ¡­¡± Christine White kept her head down and didn¡¯t say anything. After a moment, she wiped the corners of her eyes and lifted her head up, her expression having returned to its usual coolness, no longer seeing a trace of the vulnerability she had felt a moment ago. She crumpled the ball of paper in her hand and tossed it into the trash, ¡°Ives, it¡¯s almost time, I should go.¡± ¡°Going to The Lane Family to talk about a partnership?¡± Ives Norton asked. Christine White hmmm¡¯d, ¡°It¡¯s time to meet him officially.¡± ¡°Want me to walk you there?¡± Ives Norton looked at her. Chapter 481 Are you a madam? Christine White shook her head, ¡°No, my assistant will pick me up, bye!¡± With that, she took off the nurse¡¯s uniform she was wearing and removed her mask. Was considering where to put these when Ives Norton offered his hand, ¡°Give it to me, I¡¯ll take care of it.¡± ¡°Thanks, then.¡± Christine White nodded slightly and handed him the clothes in her hand. She then waved her hand and headed for the elevator. Soon the hospital gates arrived. Christine White stood in front of the gates and looked around, the corners of her mouth quirked up when she saw a ck Maser parked on the curb not far away, then she took a pair of sunsses out of her bag and put them on, lifting her feet and walking towards the Maser. When they reached Martha, a woman in a professional suit got out of the car and greeted Christine White respectfully, ¡°Good morning, Superintendent.¡± ¡°Morning!¡± Christine White returned the smile. This is her assistant, Lisa. Lisa pulled open the backseat door for Christine White, ¡°Superintendent please.¡± Christine White nodded and bent down into the car. Lisa mmed the car door shut, went around the front of the car and pulled open the passenger door and got in. ¡°Chang, drive!¡± Lisa said to the driver in the driver¡¯s seat. Chang answered and started the car. Christine White flipped through her cell phone, asking as she did so, ¡°Other than The Lane Family Group side of the business, what other lines do I have Land today?¡± ¡°Superintendent wait a moment!¡± Lisa hurriedly took out her own notebook from her bag and flipped it open, reporting out her line Land today one by one. Christine White listened and pondered for a while, ¡°Cross out this one with Luise¡¯s total appointment for dinner, theirpany is currently in debt and can¡¯t be saved, there¡¯s no need to maneuver with him about cooperation, and in the future, like this are directly rejected back, ourpany is not a poverty alleviation, and what ah three ah four can find up. ¡± ¡°Okay Superintendent.¡± Lisa nodded in response, then took out a marker and crossed out the line Land she had mentioned.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Nothing else, notify The Lane Family Group, just tell them we¡¯reing over now.¡± Christine White looked at her cell phone and faintlymanded without lifting her head. Lisa answered again, took out her cell phone and contacted the side of The Lane Family Group. The Lane Family Group is meeting. Gates was just halfway through the meeting when he got the call. He looked at Baird Lane and quietly exited the conference room with his permission. After a while, he came back from the phone, walked over to Baird Lane, and whispered, ¡°President Lane, it¡¯s a call from The Camp Family Energy.¡± ¡°An energypany?¡± Baird Lane raised an eyebrow. Gates borated, ¡°Yes, it¡¯s a subsidiary of The Camp Family that was created in C-City a few months ago, and their research team has developed a new energy source that can be used in cars to reduce exhaust pollution, and it¡¯s been nationally recognized.¡± ¡°As I recall, they did approach our group didn¡¯t they?¡± Baird Lane asked after a moment¡¯s thought. Gates nodded, ¡°Yes,st month they took the initiative to approach us, hoping to cooperate with us, but that time was the day of the Master¡¯s sacrifice, so you gave the matter to me and the Minister of the Scientific Research Department with full authority, and Minister Chen and I agreed to talk about the cooperation on this month¡¯s today, and now they are already on their way here.¡± ¡°The Camp Family¡¯spany ¡­¡± Baird Lane whispered, his mind wandering back to the woman he¡¯d seenst night. That woman is from The Camp Family. ¡°Who¡¯s in charge of this energypany?¡± Baird Lane asked, narrowing his eyes. Gates thought for a moment, ¡°It¡¯s the second youngdy of The Camp Family.¡± ¡°Christine Camp?¡± said Baird Lane, looking at him. Gates pushed up his sses, ¡°Yes, and and the call just now was from her assistant, saying that she¡¯d being out to talk about the partnership this time!¡± ¡°She¡¯ll be here, too.¡± Baird Lane¡¯s eyes shed, and his fingers tapped lightly on the desktop. After a few seconds, he pursed his thin lips, ¡°You tell Minister Chen about this cooperation, I¡¯ll personally go over.¡± ¡°Ugh?¡± Gates was surprised, ¡°You went to talk in person? But I thought you said ¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s decided!¡± Baird Lane interrupted with a wave of his hand, ¡°You go and make the arrangements.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Although he didn¡¯t know why President Lane suddenly changed his mind, Gates didn¡¯t ask any more questions and did as he was told. Half an hourter, the meeting was over. Baird Lane got up and walked out of the conference room, heading toward the parlor. Gates was guarding the door to the parlor and saw himing and rushed forward, ¡°President Lane.¡± ¡°Have the guests arrived?¡± Baird Lane handed over the papers in his hand. Gates took it and clipped it to his armpit, ¡°No, Director Camp¡¯s assistant just called again and said that there was traffic on the road and he needed to be dyed for a while.¡± At that, Baird Lane frowned, a little upset, but ultimately said nothing and walked into the parlor with a hmmm. Gates watched his back, his mind broken with some surprise. I¡¯m surprised President Lane didn¡¯t get mad and turn away! If a coborator had beente in the past, with President Lane¡¯s temperament, this coboration would have never been negotiated. But this time, President Lane actually put up with it. Does President Lane think so highly of The Camp Family¡¯s new energy program? After a thousand thoughts in his mind, Gates swallowed and hurriedly followed him in. Another hour passed. Just when Baird Lane was getting really tired of waiting, there was a knock on the parlor door. ¡°President Lane, the guests have arrived!¡± The secretary¡¯s voice came from the door. Gates asked Baird Lane for a moment before getting up and going over to the door. The door opened and the secretary greeted him, then sidled to the side, revealing the man behind him. Gates had a professional smile on his face and was just about to say hello when his eyes instantly widened when he saw the person in front of him, ¡°Husband ¡­ Mrs.?¡± At the sound of this long-lost address, Christine White¡¯s eyes shed with a different color, but she quickly returned to her natural self and raised an eyebrow in mock confusion, ¡°Ma¡¯am?¡± Gates didn¡¯t hear the detachment in Christine White¡¯s tone and the whole thing got a little agitated, ¡°Ma¡¯am, is it really you?¡± Christine White dropped her eyelids and smiled, ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about, this gentleman, I¡¯m not even married yet, how does that make me what you call a madam, don¡¯t tease me.¡± Lisa by her side couldn¡¯t help but snicker when she heard this, ¡°You¡¯re Assistant Gates, aren¡¯t you, you¡¯ve got the wrong person, this is our Superintendent, it¡¯s really not the madam you¡¯re talking about.¡± ¡°Not ma¡¯am?¡± Gates froze. ¡°Yes!¡± Lisa nodded. Gates, still a bit unconvinced, took a closer look at Christine White. How can this not be madam? This looks exactly like madam. If it wasn¡¯t for Mrs., in this world, how could there be such simr people. He¡¯s a man who has read books! Seeing the undying interest in Gates¡¯ eyes, Christine White frowned and her tone was a bit cold, ¡°Have you finished reading, this gentleman? Your behavior is very rude!¡± ¡°Ah, sorry!¡± Gates snapped back, apologizing in embarrassment, ¡°I¡¯m really sorry, you really do look too much like the missus, so ¡­¡± ¡°Is it really simr?¡± Christine White narrowed her eyes. Gates replied seriously, ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°But I¡¯m really not what you call a madam!¡± Christine Whiteughed meaningfully. Gates¡¯ lips twitched and he didn¡¯t say anything else. It¡¯s really not ma¡¯am? How is this possible! With this almost identical face, how could it not be Mrs.! However, the woman¡¯s emanating aura, as well as looking at people with that ice-cold look in her eyes, was indeed not something that thedy possessed. Could it really be that he¡¯s mistaken? ¡°Assistant Gates!¡± Lisa saw Gates glowering again and reached out to wave her hand in front of his face. Gates realizes his outburst and rushes to apologize again. Although Christine White was touched in her heart that this man still remembered her, on her face she ndly said, ¡°Assistant Gates, can we go in now?¡± Chapter 482 – Cooperation ¡°Can can.¡± Gates then remembered what he hade out for, and after rubbing his temples in chagrin, he stepped aside from the doorway and invited Christine White and her party in. Christine White gave him a polite nod before stepping into the parlor. Baird Lane had been watching the doorway, and when he saw here in, he didn¡¯t know what to think, but he put down the ss of wine he was holding and got up from the sofa. ¡°Huh?¡± At the sight of Baird Lane, Christine White opened her mouth in mock surprise, ¡°You¡¯re the gentleman fromst night?¡± ¡°Hello Ms. Camp!¡± Baird Lane came over to her and extended his hand toward her. Christine White put away the surprise on her face and smiled as she shook his hand, ¡°So you¡¯re the president of The Lane Family Group, hello.¡± Baird Lane nodded and ced his hand loosely behind his back, rubbing it gently before pointing to the couch with his other hand, ¡°Ms. Camp have a seat.¡± ¡°Thanks.¡± Christine White brushed the hem of her skirt and sat down on the couch. ¡°Drinking?¡± Baird Lane asked. Christine White smiled and declined, ¡°I¡¯m sorry President Lane, I haven¡¯t been feeling welltely, so I won¡¯t be drinking.¡± ¡°Is tea okay then?¡± Baird Lane looked at her. Christine White had noment this time. ¡°You go and make a pot of tea.¡± Baird Lane instructed his secretary. The secretary responded before turning and exiting the parlor. On the sidelines, Gates watched in perplexity as Baird Lane didn¡¯t look the least bit surprised to see Christine White. Why isn¡¯t President Lane surprised that this Ms. Camp looks the way she does? Even if President Lane has forgotten his feelings for his wife, the memory of the marriage has not. Is it possible that President Lane only remembers Mrs. Lane¡¯s name, but not what she looks like? ¡°Gates!¡± called Baird Lane twice in a row Gates, both times seeing no response from Gates, his tone couldn¡¯t help but get much heavier. This time Gates finally responded and pushed up his sses and stood at attention, ¡°President Lane, what can I do for you?¡± ¡°You go get Minister Chen.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Gates nodded slightly. After he left, Baird Lane blushed a little better then, and said to Christine White, ¡°I¡¯m sorry Ms. Camp, the coboration will take ce when everyone is here.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay, to say I¡¯m sorry should be me, clearly stipted toe before noon, I didn¡¯t expect the road traffic jam, I¡¯m sorry for beingte for almost two hours.¡± Christine White smiled embarrassedly, but her heart was a piece of mockery. She wasn¡¯t the one who waste, she was on her way to The Lane Family Group and made a side trip out of town to visit her birth mother, E Smith. But she did say, where is Baird Lane as important as meeting Hugh Dong, her real mother! And she did it on purpose, deliberately keeping him waiting, to give him a hard time. ¡°That¡¯s okay, it¡¯s understandable.¡± Baird Lane heard Christine White¡¯s reason for beingte without much reaction, apparently having known it already. Christine White picked up the tea that her secretary had just poured, ¡°Although President Lane doesn¡¯t mind my tardiness, I¡¯m more or less overjoyed in my heart, this cup of tea will be taken as an atonement for my sins, President Lane, I¡¯ll drink to you!¡± With that, she raised her teacup toward Baird Lane. Baird Lane looked at her and touched the teacup in front of him to her. Christine White¡¯s eyes shed with precision when she saw this, and she took back her teacup and tilted her head back to finish it in one gulp. Instead, Baird Lane took only a meaningful sip and put the tea down, then kept his dark gaze fixed on her face. Christine White was a little messed up by his look and touched her face in disguise, pretending to be unaware of the situation and asked, ¡°President Lane, is there something on my face? Why do you keep staring at me?¡± ¡°Ms. Camp looks a lot like a deceased friend of mine.¡± Baird Lane crossed his fingers. ¡°A resemnce to a deceased person? Which deceased person, may I ask?¡± Christine White asked in a faint voice with her eyes downcast. Baird Lane pursed his thin lips and didn¡¯t answer. The corner of Christine White¡¯s mouth pulls out an unmarked sneer, which passes in an instant. Just when she thought he wasn¡¯t going to answer and was going to skip the subject, he suddenly spoke up, ¡°My ex-wife!¡± ¡°Ex-wife?¡± Christine White was surprised, ¡°Your assistant just misidentified me as Mrs. What¡¯s-His-Name, so what he¡¯s saying, is that I¡¯m your ex-wife?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, I¡¯m sorry about that, Gates just saw how much you looked like my ex-wife and mistook you for her, don¡¯t mind if I do.¡± Baird Lane apologized for Gates. Christine White waved her hand, ¡°That¡¯s not true, but President Lane, do I really look that much like your ex-wife?¡± ¡°There is, almost exactly the same!¡± Baird Lane replied with an unreadable expression. Christine White picked up the tea that the secretary poured again and sipped gently, ¡°In that case, that¡¯s really my honor, I didn¡¯t expect that I have a face like your wife, but what I don¡¯t understand is that President Lane your assistants are all very emotional when they see me, so why are you calm instead?¡± ¡°I was already surprised when I saw youst night and looked you up when I got back.¡± Baird Lane exined. Christine White blocked the cold curve of her mouth with her teacup, ¡°I see, so President Lane shouldn¡¯t still think I¡¯m your ex-wife, like your assistant does, right?¡± Baird Laneughed softly, ¡°Of course not!¡± ¡°That¡¯s good, after all, it¡¯s hard for me to be someone who¡¯s never been married and suddenly be someone¡¯s ex-wife all of a sudden.¡± Christine White rubbed the rim of her teacup and said meaningfully. ¡°It was my man who was wrong, and I will make it clear to him that it won¡¯t happen again.¡± ¡°I believe President Lane, but I heard that President Lane¡¯s ex-wife had passed away six years ago, but President Lane remembers his ex-wife¡¯s face so clearly, so it¡¯s obvious that President Lane cares about his ex-wife, right?¡± Christine White narrowed her peach blossom eyes at the man across from her with an unreadable look in her eyes. ¡°Care? ¡­¡± Baird Lane murmured with a somewhat dazed expression. They all say that the person he loves is Christine White, but he¡¯s forgotten his feelings for her, so naturally he can¡¯t still care about her.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. But he wasn¡¯t sure why his mood swung so much at the sight of this woman who looked almost identical to Christine White. It was a feeling he couldn¡¯t describe! ¡°President Lane? President Lane? ¡°Seeing Baird Lane walking up, Christine White called out to him gently twice. Baird Lane¡¯s eyes twinkled and sobered, ¡°Sorry Ms. Camp.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± Christine White waved her hand to show she didn¡¯t care. Baird Lane rubbed his brow, his spirit a little weary. Christine White saw this and casually asked, ¡°Didn¡¯t President Lane get any restst night?¡± Baird Lane¡¯s voice trailed off as he returned, ¡°Kind of, for your amusement.¡± He¡¯d seen herst night and thought she was Christine White, and although he¡¯d finally determined that she wasn¡¯t, he¡¯d felt a little bad about it. Because of this, he had insomniast night, and only managed to fall asleep in thetter part of the night, but it was not a restful sleep, and he dreamed a lot, yet when he woke up, he couldn¡¯t remember what he was dreaming about. But something in his gut told him that those dreams were important to him. Maybe those might not be dreams, but those memories he had lost. ¡°No, it¡¯s not unusual for President Lane to be in charge of such arge conglomerate and not rested, I certainly won¡¯t beughing.¡± Christine White sipped her tea and said politely. At that moment, the door to the parlor opened and Gates led in a middle-aged man in a scientific white coat. ¡°President Lane, Minister Chan is here.¡± Baird Lane nodded, then introduced Minister Chen, ¡°Minister Chen, this is the holder of the new energy, Ms. Christine Camp.¡± Christine White stood up and extended her hand towards Minister Chan, ¡°Hello Minister Chan, I am the Director of The Camp Family Energy, Christine Camp.¡± ¡°Hello hello.¡± Minister Chen excitedly shook Christine White¡¯s hand. He had seen that new energy project, it was definitely the leading new energy technology in the world, and thedy in front of him was the holder of the new energy technology, how could he not be excited. Christine White looked at the impatient Minister Chen and cried a little. She then pulled her hand out and turned her head to Baird Lane, ¡°President Lane, can we start talking about working together now?¡± Chapter 483 – Mysterious Shareholder ¡°Of course!¡± Baird Lane nodded. The three of them took their seats and began a time of talking about cooperation thatsted more than an hour. After the talk, Minister Chen left with a satisfied smile on his face. In the parlor, besides Gates and Lisa, it was just Baird Lane and Christine White. Christine White craned her stiff neck, ¡°It¡¯s just a pleasure to talk to a savant like President Lane!¡± ¡°Me too!¡± Baird Lane nodded. This woman does have a few skills, just now during the talk of cooperation, the words dripped more than water, and also refused to suffer at all. No wonder he¡¯s in charge of such an important energypany. A skill that that Christine White woman doesn¡¯t have. It does appear that she is not Christine White. ¡°Ah yes!¡± Suddenly thinking of something, Christine White took out her cell phone, ¡°President Lane, since we¡¯re also partners now, it¡¯s not too much to add a contact, right?¡± ¡°Sure!¡± Baird Lane took the phone, punched in his number, and handed it back to her. Christine White looked down slightly at the familiar-to-the-bone number on her cell phone, a cold light flickering in the bottom of her eyes, and when she raised her head again, there was nothing in the bottom of her eyes. She tapped inside Baird Lane¡¯s number and dialed. Soon after, Baird Lane¡¯s cell phone rang. She hung up the phone again, ¡°President Lane, here¡¯s my number, you remember to save it.¡± She shook her cell phone. Baird Lane hmmm¡¯d in response. Christine White put away her cell phone and stood up, ¡°Well President Lane, it¡¯s almost time for us to say goodbye.¡± ¡°It just happens to be noon, let me buy you dinner.¡± Baird Lane said as he too stood up and looked at her. Christine White flinched for a moment, then smiled teasingly, ¡°President Lane, can I take that to mean you¡¯re asking me out on a date?¡± Baird Lane frowned and said in a light voice, ¡°Ms. Camp has misunderstood, as a cooperative proprietor, it is a normal thing to invite a cooperative partner to dinner.¡± ¡°Oh!¡± Christine Whiteughed lowly, ¡°President Lane is really serious, he can¡¯t even take a joke, okay, I was wrong, but dinner is not necessary, I just have to go back to thepany for a meeting, so it¡¯s better to do it next time, and our cooperation has just begun, I will oftene to The Lane Family in the future! I¡¯lle to The Lane Family more often in the future, and I¡¯m still afraid that President Lane won¡¯t be able to treat me to a meal?¡± ¡°In that case, next time, Ms. Camp take your time.¡± Baird Lane made an invitation gesture with a cold expression. Christine White smiled at him before turning toward the door. Looking in the direction they left, Gates hesitantly asked, ¡°President Lane, is she really not the husband ¡­.. ¡­ Christine White?¡± Baird Lane pursed his thin lips, ¡°I don¡¯t think so, Christine White isn¡¯t as good as she is.¡± This woman, whether it was her ability, the mellowness of her speech, or the aura that surrounded her, was definitely not something Christine White could possess. Plus, six years ago, Christine White¡¯s body, he¡¯d seen it. Maybe, Christine White is really dead. ¡°I know Christine White isn¡¯t as good as her, but that face of hers, it¡¯s really exactly like Christine White¡¯s¡­ In this world, are there really two people who look the same?¡± Gates doubted. Anyway, he couldn¡¯t ept that there were people in the world who looked like him. ¡°Yeah, is there really two people who look alike in this world?¡± Baird Lane repeated Gates¡¯ words in a low voice. Gates looked at him, ¡°President Lane, you really are still a little skeptical of her as well, aren¡¯t you?¡± He could see that President Lane was not Mrs. Christine Camp, despite his apparent belief in that Christine Camp.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. But underneath President Lane¡¯s eyes, there was still a hint of resignation. It¡¯s in resentment of a woman who looks like ady, but isn¡¯t ady, I guess. But why was President Lane resigned? Had he not forgotten his feelings for Mrs. Baird Lane didn¡¯t know what was going on in Gates¡¯ mind, and he didn¡¯t deny Gates¡¯ words. In fact, he did still have some doubts. Although I readst night that there is a wikipedia about Christine Camp, but that¡¯s only a small part of it, the specifics are not published above, and the photo above can be changed ¡­ Thinking about it, Baird Lane narrowed his eyes, ¡°You send someone abroad to check her out, she grew up abroad, there should be quite a lot of information about her.¡± Gates¡¯ eyes lit up at that, ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll send someone down there.¡± ¡°Well, don¡¯t let The Camp Family find out though.¡± Baird Lane mentions. Gates nodded heavily, ¡°Don¡¯t worry President Lane, I know all about it, so I¡¯ll go first in just go.¡± ¡°Wait!¡± Baird Lane called out to him. Gates paused, ¡°President Lane, anything else?¡± ¡°Did you find the mystery shareholder you were told to look for?¡± Baird Lane asked in a hushed voice. Five years ago, when integrating the group¡¯s equity, he realized that the market was actually five percent less liquid shares, the original twenty percent liquid shares, only fifteen percent left, the other five percent liquid shares, but disappeared. Later, he found that five percent of the shares, was a mysterious buyer with the spection of the way to buy, not only that, the buyer also one after another from the group¡¯s other shareholders, a total of another ten percent of the shares, that is to say, the hands of the mysterious buyer, there are fifteen percent of the group¡¯s shares. The Lane Family Group is the family business of The Lane Family, and The Lane Family owns the most shares, with fifty percent, while the remaining fifty percent is in the hands of dozens of shareholders in the stock market. That is to say, the shares in the hands of these dozens of shareholders, on average, each person is divided down only a few percent, the most are not more than five percent, then the mysterious buyer¡¯s hands up to fifteen percent of the shares, can be said to have been The Lane Family Group¡¯s secondrgest shareholder. For this shareholder whose name was unknown and who had never shown his face, he had always maintained a high level of vignce in his heart, because to be able to unknowingly acquire so many shares was enough to show that this was definitely not a simple character, and it was also unknown as to the purpose of this person¡¯s acquisition of The Lane Family¡¯s shares, and he didn¡¯t even know if this person was a good or a bad person. Baird Lane got a little annoyed at the thought and couldn¡¯t help but tsk, ¡°Headache ¡­¡± In the event that this person has some grudge against The Lane Family Group and sells off all of the shares at a low price, or does something with the shares against The Lane Family Group, then The Lane Family Group would all definitely be in for a rude awakening. So he¡¯s been trying to get this shareholder out for the past five years, yet he¡¯s failed. Now that many of the Group¡¯s shareholders have reached retirement age, the Group is about to face a shareholding change, and it is necessary for all shareholders to attend the shareholders¡¯ meeting for such an important matter. He¡¯d made a point of having Gates increase his search efforts in order to get that mystery shareholder to attend as well, but now it seemed as if the results would be the same. As expected, Gates listened to Baird Lane¡¯s question and lowered his head in shame, ¡°President Lane, haven¡¯t found it yet, this shareholder is really too mysterious, his yearly dividends are paid on a card of Citibank, and that card is anonymous, so I can¡¯t find out who the cardholder is, and that card, since it was processed , there hasn¡¯t been any record of money withdrawal.¡± In other words, that card only goes in, not out. With the market capitalization of The Lane Family Group, plus fifteen percent of the shares, that shareholder¡¯s annual dividend would be in the billions. It can be said that the money in that card, at least no less than two or three billion, really fucking rich ah! Gates couldn¡¯t help but feel sourly emotional. Baird Lane mused for a moment, ¡°It¡¯s two months until the group¡¯s shareholding changes, you make this public.¡± ¡°President Lane meant for that shareholder to see for himself?¡± Gates begged. Baird Lane lifted his chin, ¡°That¡¯s right, he¡¯ll be keeping an eye on The Lane Family Group since he¡¯s acquired so many shares, and when he sees that, he should be present at the shareholders¡¯ meeting.¡± He must find out who the mysterious shareholder was, whether he was a foe or a friend. Chapter 484 – Female Companion If it was a friend then of course it was good, if it was an enemy, he must find a way to get those shares back. Otherwise left in the hands of that shareholder, it could deliver a fatal blow to The Lane Family Group at any time. At the thought, Baird Lane pinched his brow in annoyance. That¡¯s when Gates¡¯ phone suddenly rang. He nced at Baird Lane, who nodded slightly before he pulled out his cell phone and picked up the call. After a few minutes, the call ended. Baird Lane nces at him, ¡°Who¡¯s calling?¡± ¡°It¡¯s the auction house calling about an artifact auction in three days, asking President Lane if you¡¯re interested?¡± Gates answered truthfully. Baird Lane was just about to say that he wasn¡¯t interested when he suddenly thought of something else, and there was a brilliant sh in his eyes, ¡°Who has been invited to this auction?¡± ¡°I heard that this batch of artifacts is hard to get back from abroad, the general petty capitalist can¡¯t eat it, the invitation is for the real big shots, the people who have a face in C city, should be invited.¡± Gates thought about it and said. Baird Lane tapped his fingers lightly on the coffee table desk, ¡°So, Christine Camp will be there?¡± ¡°Eh?¡± Gates was confused, not understanding how he suddenly mentioned Christine Camp. ¡°President Lane, it wouldn¡¯t be possible for Superintendent Camp to go so you can go, would it?¡± Gates asked tentatively. Baird Lane didn¡¯t hold anything back and graciously admitted his thoughts. Gates swallowed in disbelief, ¡°President Lane, you shouldn¡¯t be interested in Camp Superintendent ¡­¡± ¡°What?¡± Baird Lane frowned. Gates gritted his teeth, ¡°Got a crush on Superintendent Camp, huh?¡± Baird Lane looked slightly stunned, his eyes shed for a moment in the next moment and returned to their natural state, ¡°No, I just wanted to make sure she was Christine White or not.¡±Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. ¡°Really?¡± Gates was a bit unconvinced, ¡°To confirm whether she is Christine White or not, I can just wait until I have investigated her information abroad, how do I need you, President Lane, to confirm it in person?¡± ¡°All right!¡± Baird Lane interrupted impatiently, ¡°You ask her if she¡¯s going to the auction then.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Gates answered, then picked up his cell phone again and called Christine White¡¯s assistant beside him out. In the car, Christine White heard Lisa say the call was from Gates, her eyebrows furrowed slightly, ¡°He wouldn¡¯t have called of his own ord, Baird Lane must have put him up to it, pick it up and ask what¡¯s going on.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Lisa nodded slightly and answered the phone. A few momentster, she put down her cell phone, ¡°Special Assistant Gates says you want to go to the auction in three days?¡± ¡°An auction?¡± Christine White was a little confused, ¡°What auction?¡± ¡°It¡¯s an artifact auction.¡± Lisa returned. Specifically, she didn¡¯t know much. ¡°An artifact auction?¡± Christine White stroked her chin and pondered for a moment, suddenly remembering, ¡°Last time my brother said that someone had seized a batch of domestic artifacts from antique dealers abroad, is this it?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°I see, I didn¡¯t realize it was actually being auctioned off in C. But why is Baird Lane asking me this?¡± Christine White lowered her eyelids, her mind getting a little conspiratorial. Lisa shook her head, ¡°I don¡¯t know, Special Assistant Gates didn¡¯t say, she just asked if you were going to be there when it¡¯s time to go, Superintendent, are you going?¡± ¡°Go, of course go!¡± Christine White¡¯s peach blossom eyes narrowed, ¡°Why don¡¯t I go if he¡¯s asking, and I¡¯d like to know what he, Baird Lane, is up to.¡± ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll reply then.¡± Lisa smiled and nodded, and went to reply to Gates with the results. Ten minutester, thepany arrived. Christine White as soon as she got off the bus, there was a receptionist to hand her an invitation, open a look, openly is the auction invitations undoubtedly. It looks like it¡¯s a must-go now! The corners of Christine White¡¯s mouth hooked as she closed the invitation and casually handed it to Lisa behind her, lifting her foot toward the elevator. Soon, three days passed. Christine White arrived at the auction wearing a long ck sheath dress. There are already a lot of people at the scene, and when you look around, they are all famous people in C city. ¡°Ms. Camp!¡± A low baritone voice sounded behind her. Christine White collected her thoughts and turned slowly, smiling in greeting, ¡°President Lane!¡± ¡°Has Ms. Camp been here long?¡± Baird Lane asked. Christine White waved her hand, ¡°No, just got here.¡± ¡°Well, may I invite Miss Camp to keep mepany?¡± Baird Lane¡¯s dark eyes gazed at her. Christine White was first surprised by his words, and then covered her lips andughed, ¡°President Lane is really shocking, I¡¯m okay, but I heard that President Lane¡¯s wife seems to be a not so good with people, in the past, there are which close to President Lane women were driven away by her. Lane¡¯s women were all driven away by her, if I were to apany you, in case it reaches your wife¡¯s ears ¡­.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t mind her!¡± Baird Lane pursed his thin lips, his tone a little offended. Christine White¡¯s eyes shimmered, ¡°Listening to President Lane¡¯s tone, it seems like he¡¯s not on good terms with his wife, is that right?¡± Baird Lane lowered his eyes, ¡°For some particr reason.¡± ¡°Oh? Then I have the honor of knowing that?¡± Christine White looked at him. Baird Lane didn¡¯t answer. Christine White shrugged her shoulders, ¡°Well, it seems I don¡¯t have the honor, but President Lane just invited me and I said yes, but I have a request.¡± She looked at him yfully and smiled. Baird Lane frowned, ¡°What¡¯s the request?¡± ¡°My request is very simple.¡± Christine White stepped forward, tiptoeing close to him, her voice seductive: ¡°It¡¯s that in case Mrs. Lane learns of it and misunderstands the rtionship between us, President Lane you must step in and exin it for me, or else I¡¯ll bebeled as some kind of a third party, and I won¡¯t be able toply with that! ¡± After saying that, she stretched out her fingers and drew two circles on the man¡¯s chest, the action was very ambiguous and carried a provocative meaning. Baird Lane frowned even more tightly, subconsciously wanted to take a step back, but for some reason, his feet did not obey the call to stand in the same ce and could not take the slightest step. More than that, the woman¡¯s behavior was clearly teasing him, and he should have recoiled, yet he didn¡¯t either. Not only did he not resent it, but there was even some pleasure within him, especially because of the gust of perfume on her body and the hot breath she exhaled as she spoke, which made his body burn. He actually reacted! Realizing this, Baird Lane¡¯s face suddenly became extremely ugly, and his thin lips were pursed into a straight line. He¡¯s actually reacting to a woman who looks like Christine White and has only met her two or three times! That¡¯s just ridiculous! Thinking about this, Baird Lane grimaced and took a strong step backward, pulling away from Christine White. Christine White realized something was different about him and a flicker of confusion shed in her eyes, ¡°President Lane, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Baird Lane didn¡¯t look at her in annoyance, ¡°Nothing!¡± He was now regretting why he had to personally confirm her identity, regretting why he hade to provoke her just now. ¡°Is it really okay? But I don¡¯t see you looking well!¡± Christine White calmly put her hand down and surveyed Baird Lane¡¯s cold face. Baird Lane took a breath and after barely suppressing his inner emotions, he said in a faint voice, ¡°It¡¯s fine!¡± ¡°So, it¡¯s good that it¡¯s okay.¡± As if convinced, Christine White nodded slightly and stopped asking questions. Baird Lane sighed in relief and raised his hand to his forehead to calm himselfpletely before lowering his hand, ¡°The auction¡¯s about to start, let¡¯s go.¡± ¡°Leaving right now?¡± Christine White stood still and did not move, looking at him with a smile, ¡°President Lane has not yet agreed to the request I just made, in case I was really approached by your wife and abused as a third party, what should I do?¡± Chapter 485 – Getting Some Interest Baird Lane narrowed his eyes, ¡°No, and even if I did, I wouldn¡¯t let you be wronged.¡± ¡°Yeah? ¡­¡± Christine White¡¯s eyelids drooped to hide the mockery in her eyes. Won¡¯t let her be wronged? Hadn¡¯t she suffered enough because of him six years ago? What makes him so sure he won¡¯t let her be wronged? He couldn¡¯t even do that six years ago, and now she¡¯s nothing more to him than a strange woman who looks like his ex-wife, so what makes him so sure? Thinking of this, Christine White sneered in her heart, but did not show it on her face, pretending to be relieved, ¡°Since President Lane said so, then you must do it oh, or I won¡¯t do it!¡± Baird Lane hmmm¡¯d. Christine White stopped talking, took his arm, and headed for the auction hall. It was a truly lively auction, with individual artifacts being auctioned off one after another. Christine White had no interest in the artifacts and didn¡¯t raise her hand once. The same goes for Baird Lane, which has no intention of being filmed. Christine White didn¡¯t ask why he didn¡¯t, and quietly waited for the auction to end. After the auction was over, it was the banquet that was specially organized by the auction house to entertain the guests. Christine White walks towards the balcony with two sses of red wine from the waiter, and has juste up behind Baird Lane when she catches a glimpse of him putting away his cell phone. ¡°Cute girl in the picture, your daughter?¡± Christine White handed over one of the sses of red wine. Baird Lane took it with a thank you and a soft hmmm, ¡°Sort of.¡± ¡°Sort of?¡± Christine White raised her eyebrows in surprise. She had always known that Baird Lane had been kind to the daughter born to Molly Bort, and had expected him to nod graciously and reply that this was his daughter. I didn¡¯t realize that he would just answer sort of, such a clear and indeterminate answer. What¡¯s this for? It¡¯s not just Christine White who can¡¯t figure this out, in fact even Baird Lane himself can¡¯t. He didn¡¯t know why he answered sort of, but the first thought that came to his mind just now was that he didn¡¯t want her to get the wrong idea about the little girl in the picture, being his daughter. As to why he didn¡¯t want her to get the wrong idea, he didn¡¯t know. ¡°Well, sort of my daughter, since it¡¯s not biological.¡± Baird Lane sipped his red wine and looked at Christine White back. Christine White¡¯s eyes shed for a moment, feigning surprise, ¡°Not biological?¡± Baird Lane hmmm¡¯d again. Christine White feigned interest, ¡°Did you adopt them?¡± Baird Lane didn¡¯t answer, just drank. ¡°It seems that you really adopted them, you and your wife are really kind, especially you, President Lane, you are as good to the adopted children as you are to your own, I heard thatst year you acquired a children¡¯s paradise in order to celebrate your daughter¡¯s birthday, is that right?¡± As Christine White said this, one of her hands slowly put behind her back and clenched it in a death grip, showing the anger she felt inside her heart at this moment. He was really good to Molly Bort¡¯s daughter, so good that he even acquired the children¡¯s yground when he said he would. And his own son, whose existence he didn¡¯t even know. It¡¯s so ironic! ¡°A children¡¯s yground?¡± Baird Lane heard Christine White¡¯s words with a slight confusion in his dark eyes, ¡°You mean the one on the north side of town?¡± ¡°Right.¡± Christine White sips her wine. Baird Lane gave a low chuckle, ¡°That¡¯s not what I acquired for Ann.¡± ¡°Eh?¡± Christine White froze, ¡°No?¡± Is she misinformed? What she¡¯d heard was clearly what he¡¯d acquired for Molly Bort¡¯s daughter! ¡°Well, that children¡¯s park I just thought it had acquisition value and let it be acquired, who knew that it just happened to be Ann¡¯s birthday that day, and the outside world spected that I was acquiring it for Ann.¡± Baird Lane exined lightly.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. Christine White¡¯s lips parted in a half-assed sound, ¡°I see, I was mistaken.¡± So it wasn¡¯t for Molly Bort¡¯s daughter¡¯s acquisition. But even so, she was still on fire. For he had been good to Molly Bort¡¯s daughter, and truthfully so, and all this goodness should have been Bao¡¯s, but it had been enjoyed by Molly Bort¡¯s daughter, and for that alone she could not forgive him! Crackle! As she was thinking about this, Christine White suddenly heard a sound of breaking ss in her ear. Startled, she rushed back toward the source of the sound to see Baird Lane slumped over the railing with a hard look on his face, his eyes closed and his face pale. And at his feet was the red wine ss he¡¯d just broken, spilling its contents all over the floor and staining his pant legs. ¡°Hey, are you okay?¡± Christine White put down the red wine in her hand and gently nudged the man. She looked like she was worried and nervous on the surface, but in reality, there was nothing but a coldness under her eyes. Just a little surprised in his mind at his current situation, wondering how he suddenly got like this when he was fine. ¡°I¡¯m fine ¡­¡± Baird Lane replied in a voice that was hard to hide. Christine White¡¯s lips curled lightly, ¡°Is it really alright? But I see you seem to be in pain.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Baird Lane didn¡¯t answer anymore, and his breathing was starting to get ragged. After a while, he seemed to be somewhat unable to hold on, and his body fell backward in a weak and limp manner. Christine White saw this and let him fall to the ground without bothering to give him a hand. Knock! A muffled thud passed. Baird Lane fell to the ground and appeared to pass out. Christine White just watched him, slowly picking up the ss of wine she had just put down and drinking it gracefully before stepping forward to help the man up and head in the direction of the lounge. When she got to the lounge, she threw the man on the bed and went to his pockets, taking his cell phone out and getting ready to contact Gates toe pick him up. Turns out that just after using his fingerprints to turn his cell phone on, a call pops up with Molly Bort on the caller ID. Looking at this name that she hated to the bone, Christine White¡¯s eyes instantly narrowed, and the aura around her body was even colder and terrifying. She hadn¡¯t evene to the door yet, and she hadn¡¯t expected the woman to bump into her on her own. Now that she¡¯d crashed into it, she couldn¡¯t just let it go. Gotta find a way to get some interest from this woman first! Just in what way? Christine White¡¯s eyes rolled from side to side, finally settling on Baird Lane, and an idea immediately came into her head, only it was a disgraceful one, and made her a little hesitant to use it or not. After thinking about it for a few seconds, eventually Christine Whitepromised and decided to just use it to get some interest back from Molly Bort. Thinking about this, Christine White stopped dwelling on it and picked up the phone. ¡°Baird, are you still at the auction? When are youing back, Ann misses you!¡± On the other end of the phone, came Molly Bort¡¯s petite inquiry. Christine White rolled her eyes. What do you mean Ann misses you? This woman, she¡¯s just using the excuse of a child. ¡°Hello hello, is this Mrs. Lane?¡± Christine White asked in a more delicate voice as she collected herself. At the other end of the phone, Molly Bort heard, first froze for a moment, thought after their own wrong, and hastily took the phone to the front, a look, no mistake, is indeed Baird Lane¡¯s number, the heart of the sense of crisis straight line, sternly questioned, ¡°Who are you? How to take my husband¡¯s cell phone?¡± Husband? Christine White¡¯s eyes dimmed. There was a time when she had called Baird Lane that. But now, the title, it was not hers! ¡°I¡¯m sorry Mrs. Lane, I¡¯m President Lane¡¯s date for tonight, I didn¡¯t mean to take President Lane¡¯s phone, but President Lane had too much wine and was drunk, so I answered the phone for him.¡± Christine White still said back in a petite voice, just without the slightest expression on her face. Molly Bort exploded, ¡°Chaperone? Who asked you to be his date?¡± ¡°President Lane of course!¡± Christine White winked innocently, ¡°If President Lane hadn¡¯t invited me, how would I have dared to be her date, don¡¯t you think so Mrs. Lane?¡± Chapter 486 – Acting Pure and Innocent As she teased Molly Bort, she couldn¡¯t help but nce sympathetically toward Baird Lane. This is the woman he loves now, who not only doesn¡¯t care one iota about him when she hears he¡¯s drunk, but instead cares most about his femalepanion. Needless to say, he¡¯d failed as a man! On the other end of the phone, Molly Bort listened to Christine White¡¯s words and her whole body was stunned. Yes, with Baird Lane¡¯s character, who would dare to impersonate his femalepanion or get close to him if he didn¡¯t agree? So this woman, she¡¯s really Baird Lane¡¯s date? Molly Bort¡¯s heart raged and her face contorted at the thought, ¡°Who the hell are you?¡± Why would Baird Lane agree to this woman being his date? This woman, what¡¯s so special about her?Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. In these six years, although he had returned to his feelings for her because of his memory loss and married her, he had never allowed her to get close to him ah, and even these six years he had insisted on sleeping in a separate room from her, and had never brought her to any banquet, nor introduced her to those rich and powerful women in the circle. She was upset, but remembering that he didn¡¯t have any other women around either, she endured through it. But now it was different, a woman had suddenly appeared beside him, and how could she not be terrified! ¡°Who am I?¡± Christine White ruffled her big soft waves and smiled a yful smile, ¡°Mrs. Lane you¡¯ll find out soon enough, well I won¡¯t tell you any more, Mr. Lane is safe with me, don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll take good care of him, goodbye!¡± As the words left her mouth, she cut off the phone and covered her stomach with a quick, loudugh. She could probably imagine Molly Bort on the other end of the line, she should be furious as hell. But deservedly so! Molly Bort did the same thing to pick on her and Baird Lane when their marriage still existed¡­ Molly Bort didn¡¯t have a care in the world for her back then. Now that she was merely doing the same to her, Molly Bort couldn¡¯t take it anymore, and it was true that she didn¡¯t know how much a knife hurt until it cut into her. Christine White narrowed her eyes and licked the corners of her mouth, a decision already in her mind. Since this tactic will hit Molly Bort, she might as well y along. She¡¯d like to see Molly Bort¡¯s marriage to Baird Lane go ahead with her involved! And isn¡¯t Molly Bort the one who cares most about Mrs. Lane¡¯s status and money and power? Then she let Molly Bort lose it all! At the thought, Christine White twisted her head to look at the man on the bed, the color of her eyes flickering. After a moment, she pursed her lips and suddenly picked up her bag and gave him a swat, then let out a long sigh of relief, ¡°Much morefortable!¡± She had held a grudge against the man for the past few years, and many times she had thought about how hard she would beat him up when she saw him. It does feel a lot better inside now that it¡¯s hit. Dang! There was a sudden knock on the door. Christine Whiteposes herself and heads for the door, ¡°Who is it?¡± ¡°Ms. Camp, it¡¯s me, Gates!¡± rang Gates¡¯ voice through the door. Christine White, thinking he might be here for Baird Lane, didn¡¯t hesitate to twist the doorknob. When the door opened, Gates burst right in and ran toward where the king-size bed was. Running to the bed, he breathed a huge sigh of relief after seeing Baird Lane lying nicely on the bed, his clothes properly on, and that odor absent from the air. OK OK ¡­ He patted his chest thankfully. Christine White looked at him coldly, ¡°What do you mean, Special Assistant Gates, what do you think I¡¯m going to do to you President Lane?¡± ¡°Uh ¡­¡± Gates froze for a moment, then looked at her with a heartfelt smile, ¡°Ms. Camp is joking ¡­¡± He was so weak inside he got a call from Molly Bort saying President Lane was with a woman and to hurry up and check it out. Then after he inquired from the waiter that President Lane was really brought to the lounge by a woman, his first reaction was indeed that the woman wanted to have a little something with President Lane, after all, it was not unheard of for women to want to climb into President Lane¡¯s bed over the years, so he rushed here. It turns out to be awkward when hees in and realizes that the woman is Christine Camp, and none of this, as he thought, is happening. ¡°Heh, whether I¡¯m joking or what, Special Assistant Gates you know in your heart of hearts, but now that you¡¯re here, take your President Lane back.¡± Christine White pointed at Baird Lane with an air of hurry up and take it away. Gates rubbed the tip of his nose, ¡°I¡¯m really sorry Ms. Camp, we at President Lane are giving you a hard time.¡± ¡°Trouble is not there, it¡¯s just a bit scary.¡± Christine White walked to the coffee table, poured herself a cup of fresh water, and slowly drank it while faintly saying, ¡°Your President Lane suddenly copsed, and it¡¯s very difficult to look at, it should be some kind of illness, you¡¯d better take him to the hospital as soon as possible.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not necessary.¡± Gates shook his head. Christine White was curious, ¡°Why?¡± ¡°It¡¯s an old habit of President Lane¡¯s.¡± Gates sighed back as he looked at Baird Lane. Christine White frowned, ¡°Old habits?¡± ¡°Well, six years ago President Lane had a bit of a head ident, and although he got betterter, it left a bit of a legacy, whenever he drank alcohol, or smoked cigarettes, he would get a headache, and in a more serious way, that¡¯s what he¡¯s getting now.¡± Gates said. Christine White drifted off, ¡°I see.¡± Turns out he even has this problem. But if he had this problem, why did he drink when she gave him alcohol? Doesn¡¯t he know what¡¯s wrong with him? ¡°Ms. Camp.¡± Gates couldn¡¯t help but call out to Christine White twice when he saw her sudden daze. Christine White snapped back, ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°That ¡­ You were just on the phone with our wife, weren¡¯t you?¡± Gates asked knowingly. Christine White nodded, ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± ¡°And did our wife say anything nasty to Miss Camp?¡± Gates asked again. A ghostly light flickered in Christine White¡¯s eyes, ¡°Hard words?¡± ¡°Yes, although it is a bit presumptuous to say so, but our wife that person ¡­ personality is a bit not so good, and the reputation in the circle is not so good, if she said anything excessive to you, I will first apologize on your behalf, and when President Lane wakes up tomorrow, then let President Lane make amends to you.¡± Gates looked at her with a sincere attitude. Christine White avoided her eyes and pretended to be aggrieved, but pretended to be unconcerned and smiled, ¡°It¡¯s fine, in fact, Mrs. Lane didn¡¯t say anything, that is, she said for me to stay away from you, President Lane, and for me not to destroy her family, but I also know that she just misunderstood, that¡¯s why she said those words, it¡¯s fine. I won¡¯t count on it.¡± ¡°She really said that?¡± Gates frowned. Christine White barely tugged at the corners of her mouth, ¡°And she didn¡¯t mean it.¡± ¡°I see, I¡¯m really sorry Miss Camp, I¡¯ll tell President Lane all of this truthfully, and tomorrow President Lane wille to the door and apologize in person.¡± Gates gave her an apologetic bow. Christine White waved her hand, ¡°Well, there¡¯s no need to take this kind of thing to heart beforehand, so hurry up and take your President Lane back.¡± ¡°Okay, then we¡¯ll take our leave.¡± Gates nodded and turned to help Baird Lane out of bed and toward the door. Christine White was also particrly attentive as she followed them over to open the door for them, until after they had walked away, the smile on her face slowly faded away at a rate visible to the naked eye, finally returning to indifference. I have to say, it¡¯s pretty hard to y the White Lotus, but it works well. It¡¯s no wonder that when Molly Bort had her first bone marrow transnt, she was so fond of pretending to be a white lotus, because pretending to be a white lotus, it¡¯s really easy to aplish the purpose and make others believe in herself. No, Gates believed what she¡¯d just said, and she was sure that Gates, given his character, would absolutely ry those words of hers to Baird Lane. She¡¯d like to see if Baird Lane would me Molly Bort? Chapter 487 – Little Treasure is Shy I suppose so. After all, she¡¯s not one of those women who used to run to Baird Lane, she¡¯s a partner in Baird Lane. If Baird Lane is in his right mind, he should know the lesser of two evils. Unfortunately, she couldn¡¯t see Molly Bort being med. Christine White sighed regretfully. Suddenly, the cell phone in the bag rang. Christine White collected her thoughts and pulled her cell phone out, taking a look at the caller ID, she hurriedly put the call through, ¡°Ives.¡± ¡°Christine, is the auction over?¡± Ives Norton asked. Christine White squeezed her somewhat stiff neck, ¡°Almost.¡± ¡°In that case, then youe back soon, little baby misses you and won¡¯t go to sleep anyhow.¡± Ives Norton looked at the little child who was sitting on the end of the bed ying with the Rubik¡¯s Cube and said with a bitter smile. The boy is very difficult in nature, even though he doesn¡¯t cry or fuss because of his autism. Especially when he was told to go to sleep, he simply ignored it. After thinking about it, he called her. Christine White¡¯s eyes softened as she heard Po miss her, ¡°I miss him too, I¡¯ll be right back.¡± ¡°Okay, hurry up, it¡¯ste and if Bo doesn¡¯t go to bed, he definitely won¡¯t be able to get up tomorrow.¡± Ives Norton said scratching his hair. Christine White hmmmed, ¡°I will, hard work Ives.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay, you take care on the road.¡± Ives Norton barked. Christine White smiled and nodded, disconnecting the phone before walking out of the lounge, going to the organizers of the auction to say hello and leaving. Back at the hotel, it was almost midnight.Owned by N?velDrama.Org. Christine White unscrewed the door to her suite and entered, and heard Ives Norton¡¯s storytelling voice wafting, if at all, from the direction of the bedroom. She smiled softly and eased her footsteps toward the bedroom. The bedroom door was open and she took in the sight of the room as she walked over. I saw Bo sitting on the end of the bed and Ives Norton sitting on the edge of the bed, one twisting a Rubik¡¯s Cube and not being able to stop, and the other holding a children¡¯s book and reading from it. It was a scene that looked as if one was putting the other to sleep, but in reality they were both ying with each other, not with each other. Christine White couldn¡¯t help but let out a giggle. Herughter also managed to interrupt arge and small group in the room. Therge and small group stopped what they were doing at the same time to look toward her. Ives Norton looked at her as if she were halfway to her savior, his eyes lit up, ¡°Christine, you¡¯re finally back.¡± He can finally be liberated. This kid, he¡¯s so hard to serve. Obviously, the previous half of the month was not like this, is it just because mom came, so the nature has be arrogant? Next to her, Po couldn¡¯t speak, but his eyes were locked on Christine White¡¯s as well, and he seemed to be happy to have her back as well. ¡°Well, I¡¯m back.¡± Christine White smiled and walked over towards arge group of children. As he came to heel, Ives Norton stood up and gave her his ce. He knew that she definitely wanted to hold Bo. Fittingly, Christine White read Ives Norton¡¯s gesture and smiled gratefully at him before bending down and picking up the little treasure. little baby was also very good andy on her shoulder without moving, and the Rubik¡¯s Cube in her hand was not twisted. Ives Norton looked on in wonder, ¡°Po sure missed you, look, he¡¯s not even ying with the Rubik¡¯s Cube when youe back.¡± Christine White¡¯s heart softened into a pool of water, looking at little baby¡¯s white and tender little face, she didn¡¯t hold back and kissed it, ¡°Mommy also misses little baby.¡± Bo¡¯s tiny body froze, seemingly frozen by the kiss. After a few seconds, he suddenly wrapped his arms around Christine White¡¯s neck and buried his little head in the crook of her neck without moving. At the sight, Ives Nortonughed, ¡°The little guy can¡¯t be shy, can he?¡± Christine White gently patted Bao¡¯s back, ¡°Yes, our Bao is also a little child who is easily shy.¡± Po still didn¡¯t move, only his body stiffened even more. Christine White was thrilled to know that he had listened to all of their conversation. Bo¡¯s autism, for sure, has gotten very significantly better. If it were the past, no matter how much they teased him, he wouldn¡¯t react, he would just bepletely immersed in his own world, either ying with the Rubik¡¯s Cube or sitting in a daze, not like now, he would silently listen to their words and would make some physical reactions. Looks like I did the right thing by bringing Bo back home this time. After thinking about it, Christine White resisted the urge to shed tears and turned her head to Ives Norton, who was beside her, and said, ¡°Ives, why don¡¯t you wait for me outside first, I¡¯ll put little baby to bed first.¡± ¡°Good, I¡¯ll be out then.¡± Ives Norton nodded, said goodnight to Po, and turned to exit the room. Christine White put Bo back in bed after he left, then went to get the storybook she¡¯d just gotten, ready to put Bo to bed. What she didn¡¯t expect was that as soon as Bo got under the covers, she rolled over and closed her eyes, not needing her coaxing at all. Christine White had no choice but to put the storybook down and touch Bo¡¯s little head before turning off the light and exiting the room. In the living room, Ives Norton was drinking water when he heard footsteps and turned his head to look. Looking at Christine White as she stretches and generally walks towards the ce, she can¡¯t help but be a little surprised, ¡°Got Bo to sleep so quickly?¡± ¡°No, Bo went to sleep on his own before I had a chance to coax him.¡± Christine White said with a smile. Ives Norton arrived with a ss of water for her as well, ¡°I see, it¡¯s really good to have you back, he went to bed on his own, he wouldn¡¯t go to sleep when I was with him, no amount of coaxing would get him to sleep.¡± ¡°I think I want to wait until I get back.¡± Christine White took the ss of water and sipped it, smiling lightly. Ives Norton nodded, ¡°I suppose so, that boy Po has always been insecure and the one person he trusts the most is you, the only way he¡¯ll feel at ease is if he waits for you and sees you with his own eyes.¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Christine White sat down. Ives Norton smelled the scent of alcoholing from her and wrinkled his nose, ¡°You¡¯ve been drinking?¡± ¡°One drink, don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ve got it covered.¡± Christine White smiled without caring. Ives Norton pursed his lips, ¡°One ss won¡¯t do, drink less, you don¡¯t have the resources for your other kidney yet.¡± ¡°I know, that kind of thing goes with the territory.¡± Christine White said in a cloudy voice. Five years ago, she got a kidney recement that has allowed her to sessfully live to this day. But two years ago, after her grandmother¡¯s death, her body once again appeared abnormal, and after examination, she learned that her other kidney, too, began to fail, which means that her other kidney, too, will have to be reced in the future! It¡¯s just that she is in a special situation and it¡¯s hard to find a suitable match, it¡¯s already not easy for The Camp Family to find one for her, it¡¯s not that easy to find another one, so her mind is put in a steady state, and she looks at it very openly, and the doctor has said that she has already reced one kidney, even if the other one failspletely and a suitable one can¡¯t be found, she can still live for about ten years. Ten years was more than enough time for her to be there for Bo as she grew into a teenager. Looking at Christine White, who had no regard for her body,, Ives Norton was a little tired, ¡°You ah ¡­¡± ¡°Well, enough about me, did you know about Baird Lane¡¯s headache?¡± Christine White asked as she put down her ss of water. Ives Norton frowned, ¡°I know, but how did you know that again?¡± ¡°I forgot to tell you, I went to the auction tonight for him, three days ago, Gates came by hismand and asked me if I was going to the auction, and I went because I wanted to know what he was up to, and he passed out with a headache before I could get it out of him.¡± Christine White bristled. Ives Norton lifted his chin in a daze, ¡°So that¡¯s how it is, but from what I know of him,,, I think he¡¯s not quite dead yet, and still has some suspicions about your identity, so he wanted to test you out himself.¡± ¡°Temptation?¡± The corner of Christine White¡¯s mouth curved into a disdainful arc, ¡°How is he going to test? Isn¡¯t his memory of me stuck at the time I married him? After three years of marriage, didn¡¯t he forget everything?¡± Chapter 488 – Revenge Without a Goal In other words, Baird Lane didn¡¯t know the slightest thing about her, what her personality really was, her preferences, much less her mannerisms. So how does he test her? Even if he was aware that the current her, was nothing like the previous her, he still couldn¡¯t confirm through the current her, whether she was Christine White or not. ¡°You¡¯re right, you¡¯re nothing like you used to be, and there¡¯s not a trace of your past in you, even your profile was rearranged by The Camp Family, he won¡¯t get any real answers to his questions, and he¡¯ll end up in a ce where he¡¯ll have to ept that you¡¯re Christine Camp, not Christine White. ¡± Ives Norton said as he looked at the woman beside him. Christine White tied her hair up, revealing all of her delicate little face, and smiled sardonically, ¡°Yeah, he¡¯s nothing but a waste of effort, oh yeah, and I spoke to Molly Bort today.¡± ¡°What?¡± Ives Norton froze, ¡°How do you ¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Christine White spelled out the situation. Ives Norton looked heavy as he listened, ¡°So what you¡¯re trying to do now is get Baird Lane to divorce Molly Bort?¡± ¡°Pretty much!¡± Christine White narrowed her eyes, ¡°Molly Bort cares a lot about being where she is now, so I¡¯ll pull her down, isn¡¯t there a saying about getting back at someone by making her lose what she cares about most.¡± ¡°That¡¯s true, but this means ¡­¡± Ives Norton¡¯s expression was a little subtle, ¡°You want to meddle in their marriage?¡± Christine White wagged her finger, ¡°It¡¯s not meddling, I don¡¯t have feelings for Baird Lane anymore so I¡¯m not really going to have anything to do with Baird Lane, I¡¯m just going to try and break up their marriage in the same way that Molly Bort used to do.¡± ¡°The way it used to be?¡± Ives Norton was a little puzzled. Christine White¡¯s expression was icy, ¡°Yeah, Molly Bort used to pick on my marriage to Baird Lane when she had her first bone marrow transnt, and now I want to give her a taste of that.¡± ¡°But then, you can¡¯t help but have to y along with Baird Lane, otherwise how would Molly Bort believe that there is something between you and Baird Lane.¡± Ives Norton looked at her with disapproval written in his eyes, ¡°And Christine, once you¡¯ve had more than a few affairs, you could easily fall in love with Baird Lane all over again.¡± He really didn¡¯t want her to do that. There are other ways for her to get back at Molly Bort, at Baird Lane, there¡¯s no need for this. Christine White read Ives Norton¡¯s inner thoughts, her eyelids drooped, ¡°This is the only way for me to get back at Molly Bort the fastest at the moment, only if they are divorced and Molly Bort is not under Baird Lane¡¯s shelter can I let go and dispose of her, or else if I go straight at her and give back all that she has done to me then Baird Lane will never sit back and do nothing.¡± So the best thing to do is to wear down Baird Lane¡¯s feelings for Molly Bort. That way, she doesn¡¯t have to worry about Baird Lane and can clean up after Molly Bort. ¡°I get what you¡¯re saying, but you¡¯ve got The Camp Family behind you, you can totally borrow ¡­¡± Christine White interrupted him, ¡°No, although I am nominally the daughter of The Camp Family, but I am not pro after all, I can¡¯t be so selfish as to let The Camp Family take revenge for me, and The Camp Family¡¯s base is abroad, their domestic power is simply no match for that of Baird Lane, I can¡¯t let The Camp Family suffer unnecessary losses because of me, do you understand?¡± Ives Norton¡¯s thin lips parted, and there were no words. Indeed, in his ce, being adopted by The Camp Family, he wouldn¡¯t have been able to do the cheeky thing of asking The Camp Family to help him avenge himself. In case it harms The Camp Family, even less so. ¡°So yeah, I can only take matters into my own hands, I can¡¯t deal with Baird Lane yet, so I¡¯ll just have to deal with Molly Bort first, as long as I disintegrate their marriage, so that Molly Bort is no longer a member of The Lane Family, I¡¯m sure that I can deal with her, and as for Baird Lane, when Molly Bort is is pretty much cleaned up, I¡¯ll concentrate on him!¡± Christine White¡¯s eyes shed sternly as she said coldly. Ives Norton looked at her, wanting to say something twice, but ultimately said nothing but sighed. She¡¯s paying lip service to getting back at Baird Lane though. But everyone could see that the revenge she was talking about had never been a specific target. Generally speaking, when a person wants to take revenge on another person, he has a clear goal from the beginning, thinking of what he wants to do to that person, and what kind of fate he wants to bring that person to. But she did not, no, I should say, she did not have such a goal for Baird Lane, she did for Molly Bort, she wanted to double back all that Molly Bort had put on her, but for Baird Lane, but only to talk about revenge, and how to revenge, revenge to what Land degree, and what price to make Baird Lane pay, she has never been She has never said. Maybe that¡¯s something she doesn¡¯t even know. Thinking about it, Ives Norton scratched his hair, ¡°Now that you¡¯ve made up your mind¡­ The only thing I want to say is that I hope you keep your wits about you at all times and don¡¯t get caught up in every scene!¡± In fact, he really hoped that she could let go of all her hatred and live a good life abroad with little baby. Maybe that was the best option, but he also knew that choice, that wasn¡¯t what she wanted. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t get stuck!¡± Christine White pursed her lips, ¡°I¡¯m not going to fall in love with another man, who marries his sister and then his sister!¡± ¡°¡­¡± Ives Norton¡¯s mouth twitched. Christine White nced at her wristwatch, ¡°It¡¯s gettingte, Ives, you go on home.¡± ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll leave you to get some rest then, I¡¯ll see you tomorrow!¡± ¡°Well, see you tomorrow!¡± Christine White stood up.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. After Ives Norton left, Christine White walked out onto the balcony with her ss of water and looked out at the colorful night scene, an emptiness inside her, for a long time before she went back to her room to wash up. The next day, in thepany. Christine White is working on paperwork when Lisa, her assistant, knocks on the door. ¡°Superintendent, The Lane Family Group is here.¡± Hearing this, Christine White stopped the pen in her hand with a ghostly glint in her eyes, ¡°Who¡¯s thating?¡± She looked up and asked, but she already had someone in mind. ¡°It¡¯s President Lane, with Special Assistant Gates, they said they came to apologize to you.¡± Lisa returned. Christine White¡¯s mouth quirked, ¡°It¡¯s really them, where are they?¡± ¡°In the lounge.¡± ¡°Okay, go over there and tell them I¡¯ll be right there.¡± Christine White waved her hand. Lisa answered and turned to go out. Click! The office door mmed back shut, and Christine White lowered her head and continued to approve papers, with no hint of the immediate past she¡¯d been talking about. After about ten minutes or so, she closed the paper, which caused her to stretch, put down her pen and stand up. ¡°Almost time to get over there.¡± Christine White murmured, grabbing thedy¡¯s zer on the back of her chair and draping it over her shoulders, circling her arms towards the door. Soon the lounge arrived. Christine White pushed the door in, and the expression on her face immediately became apologetic, ¡°Sorry, sorry, I just received a call from headquarters, there was a momentary dy, President Lane, yes in sorry for keeping you waiting.¡± In the lounge, Baird Lane pursed his thin lips, unable to tell if he was upset or not, and said faintly, ¡°No harm done, I came ¡­ today.¡± ¡°I know, it¡¯s about Mrs. Lane¡¯s callst night, isn¡¯t it?¡± Molly Bort cut him off. Baird Lane nodded, ¡°Yes, I¡¯m sorry Miss Camp, my wife was rude!¡± Mrs. ¡­ Christine White mentally pronounced those two words morosely, with an icy chill under her eyes. In the past, when he imed to love her, he didn¡¯t call her his wife to others like this! ¡°Ms. Camp?¡± Seeing Christine White suddenly go off on a tangent, Baird Lane couldn¡¯t help but call out to her. This woman, why does she seem to be angry? Chapter 489 – Diamond Bag ¡°Huh? What¡¯s wrong?¡± Christine White snapped back. Baird Lane withdrew his gaze, ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± ¡°Sorry, I just might ¡­¡± ¡°Never mind!¡± Baird Lane interrupted her, then took a bag from Gates, who was off to the side, ¡°This is for Ms. Camp.¡± ¡°For me?¡± Christine White¡¯s mouth opened in surprise, ¡°It¡¯s ¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s payback!¡± Baird Lane said. Christine White froze, ¡°President Lane bought me a gift just to apologize? ¡± ¡°It should.¡± Baird Lane returned. Christine White reached over and picked up the gift, ¡°What¡¯s in here?¡± The box was quiterge and still a bit heavy for her to prop up, and she wondered what he had bought. ¡°Open it up.¡± Baird Lane signaled her. Christine White hesitated, then finally nodded in agreement. She ced the box on the table, then bent down and pulled back the box¡¯s wrapping ribbon.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. The box opened, and inside was a diamond bag with a very advanced design, and the logo of the famous international brand on the bag was enough to show that it was worth a lot of money. Christine White looked at the bag and covered her lips in surprise, ¡°President Lane, this ¡­¡± ¡°Reparations!¡± Baird Lane repeated. Christine White put her hand down, covered the box and pushed it to him, ¡°President Lane, thispensatory gift is also in too expensive, if I am not wrong, this bag is just listed, and C city is only this one, it is worth millions of dors, you as apensatory gift to me, I am really ashamed of it ah. ¡± She does love the bag. The price of this bag, though, does seem a little too expensive. ¡°There¡¯s nothing to be ashamed of, you¡¯ve suffered for no reason, it¡¯s what I should have done, do you like the bag?¡± Baird Lane asked looking at Christine White. Christine White didn¡¯t hold back and nodded, ¡°Of course I like it, no woman doesn¡¯t like a bag does she?¡± ¡°If you like it, take it.¡± Baird Lane pushed the box back to her. Christine White looked at the box for a few seconds in silence and eventually smiled, ¡°Since President Lane is so generous, I¡¯ll respectfully ept it.¡± A multi-million dor bag delivered to your door, don¡¯t take it for nothing! With that thought, Christine White picked up the box and turned to Lisa behind her, ¡°Put it in my office.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Lisa nodded and carefully carried the box outside, excited. A million-dor bag. She¡¯d finally had a chance to touch a mold. Even through a box, she could feel it in her hand in a way that ordinary bags couldn¡¯t match. It¡¯s true that rich people are good! ¡°Sorry President Lane, my assistant made youugh.¡± Christine White looked at her assistant¡¯s careful back and couldn¡¯t help but hold her forehead. Baird Lane hmmmed, ¡°No.¡± ¡°Is President Lane better?¡± Christine White pointed to the head. Baird Lane understood that she was asking about his sudden headache andast night and rubbed his brow as he returned, ¡°It¡¯s all right now and I¡¯ve already heard from Gates that it was you, Ms. Camp, who took me to themon room, thanks to Ms. Camp¡¯s care.¡± Christine White waved her hand, ¡°No more, and I can¡¯t talk about taking care of you, after all, it was my ss of wine that caused you to be like this, and I¡¯m happy enough that you don¡¯t me me.¡± ¡°It¡¯s inevitable that you won¡¯t drink at a party, Ms. Camp needn¡¯t be concerned.¡± Baird Lane said. Gates, behind him, heard this and rolled his eyes coldly. What do you mean, it¡¯s inevitable that you won¡¯t drink at a party? In these six years, he obviously except on the day of the master¡¯s festival will drink, or that day will drink when he is in a bad mood, the rest of the asions are not even a drop of alcohol, other people give even more cold-faced refusal. But this time Ms. Camp offered him a drink and he didn¡¯t refuse to drink it, which, I have to say, was surprising. And aside from that, there was one other thing that surprised Gates. That¡¯s the same diamond bag that was just there. In the morning President Lane asked him out of the blue what would be a more sincere reparation, and he said that it would be more sincere if he came to the house and delivered the reparation in person. President Lane then took him to a luxury mall, where he walked into a designer bag store on the rmendation of the mall manager and personally chose the diamond bag. That¡¯s the most expensive in the store! But price aside, the important thing is, that bag was chosen by President Lane himself, obviously just order him or order someone else to go and buy it, why did President Lane have to go himself? How does this line look like a man in hot love. Wait, hot love? Did President Lane take on Ms. Camp ¡­ Gates looked incredulously at Baird Lane¡¯s back, and then looked at Christine White, who was chatting with Baird Lane, and stumbled in his heart. ¡°Ms. Camp, it¡¯s almost noon, can we go for a meal together? Consider it a celebration of the cooperation reachedst time.¡± Baird Lane suddenly stood up and invited. Christine White looked at her wristwatch, ¡°Oops, time flies so fast, that¡¯s fine, I turned down your offerst time President Lane, it would be a bit rude to turn it down this time, so I¡¯ll say yes.¡± After saying that, she also stood up, patting the sheath dress on her body, ¡°Can you ask President Lane to wait for a moment, I¡¯ll go back to my office to change my clothes, I still have to meet with clients in the afternoon, and I can¡¯t get the smell of grease and smoke.¡± ¡°Good.¡± Baird Lane nods. Christine White said some and walked out of the lounge. Baird Lane and Gates are the only ones left in the lounge. Gates stepped forward and, unable to resist his inner urge, opened his mouth and asked, ¡°President Lane, are you interested in Ms. Camp ¡­¡± However, before the words were finished, his cell phone rang. Having no choice but to swallow back the question first, Gates took his cell phone out and answered it. Two minutester, the call ended. Gates put away his cell phone and didn¡¯t wait for Baird Lane to ask before he opened his mouth, ¡°President Lane, the call is from someone sent from overseas to investigate Ms. Camp.¡± Baird Lane¡¯s eyes shed slightly, ¡°How so?¡± ¡°The details he¡¯s sent to your email, you¡¯ll be able to see them when you get back to the office, and as for the verbal, it means that Ms. Camp has looked like this since she was a little girl, and the reason why she¡¯s shown so little of herself is because of a congenital heart condition, and she¡¯s been in a nursing home, and it was only five years ago that she was able to find the right heart to do the surgery on.¡± Gates returned. Baird Lane tapped his fingers on his knee, ¡°Surgery?¡± ¡°Yes, and the people I sent there made a special trip to the hospital, and they do have records of Ms. Camp¡¯s surgeries, so Ms. Camp really isn¡¯t ¡­¡± Gates didn¡¯t continue with thetter words, but the meaning was understood. Gatesments that in this world, there really are two people who look so much alike. ¡°Yeah, well, if it ain¡¯t, it ain¡¯t. ¡­¡± Baird Lane lowered his eyes, making it impossible to see what was going through his mind at the moment. Gates stole a nce at him and didn¡¯t answer anymore. After a few moments, Baird Lane asks, ¡°What were you going to say?¡± The corner of Gates¡¯ mouth twitched, ¡°Not much, just wanted to ask President Lane if you have a thing for Ms. Camp?¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± Baird Lane frowned. Gates hastened to exin, ¡°It¡¯s like this, these two days I found President Lane you are a little too attached to Ms. Camp, and picking up Ms. Camp¡¯s wine, and personally choosing a bag for Ms. Camp as a reparation ¡­¡± ¡°Nothing of the sort, just out of concern for my partner.¡± Baird Lane dropped his eyes and trailed off. ¡°Is that so?¡± Gates scratched his head. Is it really true that he thinks too much? Baird Lane gave Gates a cold sweeping look and dropped his eyelids, hiding all the color in his eyes. Actually, I don¡¯t me Gates for thinking this way, Baird Lane knows in his own heart that he does have his heart set on this Christine Camp, just like Gates said. As to why, he couldn¡¯t say. All in all it was the sight of Christine Camp¡¯s face that he couldn¡¯t help but want to be close to her, and he couldn¡¯t help the thoughts that arose inside of him that he wanted to pay attention to her, that he wanted to do something for her. So what¡¯s wrong with him? Chapter 490 – It’s Her Baird Lane looked at his hands and wondered about that. At that moment, the door to the lounge opened. Christine White came in from outside refreshed, ¡°President Lane, good to go.¡± Baird Lane looked at her and looked dazed for a moment, ¡°You ¡­¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± Christine White cocked her head uncertainly. Then she thought of something and spun around in the doorway, ¡°Does it look good?¡± She was wearing an elite style professional suit before, but now she changed to a knee-length red halter dress with a pair of silver-white high-heeled shoes underneath, which made her legs long and straight, and also white and glowing. Baird Lane nodded, ¡°Nice!¡± This woman is indeed beautiful. Of course, the beauty wasn¡¯t all about her looks, it was the aura she exuded and the unabashed confidence. ¡°Thank you President Lane for thepliment, and by the way, there¡¯s this.¡± Christine White screwed up the bag in her hand and held it in midair, ¡°This is what you just gave me President Lane, I¡¯ve already got it on my back and it just goes with this dress of mine.¡± ¡°It¡¯s good that Ms. Camp likes it.¡± Baird Lane scanned the bag, feeling some inexplicable pleasure in her heart that she had used it so quickly.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. ¡°Of course I like it, let¡¯s go President Lane,¡± Christine White said as she slung her bag over her shoulder. Baird Lane hmmm¡¯d and looked to Gates, ¡°You go on back.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Gates nodded. Baird Lane withdrew his eyes and left the lounge with Christine White, heading for the elevator. Within moments, the two were out of thepany building and in front of a parking space on the side of the road. ¡°Take a car.¡± Christine White said. Baird Lane had no objections and pulled out the car keys, ¡°Take mine.¡± ¡°OK, then, please, Driver Lu.¡± Christine White teased. Baird Lane wanted tough a little, but held back and pressed the remote on his car key. There was a drop and the car lock unlocked. Christine White headed for the passenger side and walked to the door, just about to open it when her eyes suddenly narrowed and she stopped. Baird Lane sensed the difference and looked at her, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Christine White withdrew her hand on the car door, ¡°It¡¯s nothing, it just felt like someone was watching me.¡± And the eyes were unfriendly. ¡°Look at you?¡± Baird Lane, slightly startled, turned his neck in all directions and looked around, seeing nothing suspicious. ¡°Maybe I¡¯m just feeling wrong.¡± Christine White straightened her expression and smiled. Baird Lane lifted his chin slightly and didn¡¯t say anything. Christine White pulled open the passenger door and got in. Baird Lane followed suit and got into the car. Soon, the car drove off, and in no time at all it was hidden into the sea of carsing and going, until it was about to disappear, when a ck sedan suddenly sprang out from the side of the road and chased after Christine White and the others. In the car, Molly Bort squeezed the steering wheel in a death grip, her two scarlet eyes ring at the rear of the car looming ahead of her, her face contorted. How could she not have thought that she would see that extremely blinding scene just now when she followed her out? Ever since she learnedst night that Baird Lane had found a femalepanion to apany her to the auction, there had been an extreme sense of crisis in her mind that the woman¡¯s presence would rob her of what was most important to her. As it turns out, she was right in thinking that the woman actually told Baird about her ckmail, saying that she said something about not pestering Baird or something like that. She didn¡¯t even say those words, okay? Although she did want to say that at the time, the phone was hung up on by the woman before she could say anything. But what I did not expect is that the woman actually counted her, Baird also believed the woman¡¯s bullshit, came backst night after waking up, she gave her a scolding, which makes her heart how to ept, so the heart is secretly remembered on the woman, determined to find out who the woman is, give the woman a little bit of a lesson to look at, so that the woman know that she is not something that can be offended by the people! But before she could find out the woman¡¯s identity, this morning she came downstairs and heard Baird talking to Gates, mentioning the woman fromst night, and she realized that the woman¡¯s identity wasn¡¯t quite that simple, being Christine Camp, Miss The Camp Family, and a director of the energypany. When she heard Baird say that he was going toe to the door to make amends with that woman in person, she decided to follow her out to have a look, but she lost her halfway through, so she had toe to this energypany by herself first, and not long after she came here, she saw someone that shocked her to the core, the same woman she had seen a few days ago, the one that looked exactly like Christine White! The woman walks into the energypany and the security guard calls her the director, which means that the woman is Christine Camp! It all makes sense! No wonder Baird got a femalepanion, no wonder Baird apologized in person, it¡¯s all because of this woman¡¯s face! ¡°Christine White!¡± yelled Molly Bort, eyeballing the name in a low voice, and with a face so hideous that she could scarcely look at it, as if she would have eaten it. She didn¡¯t understand, Baird Lane had obviously forgotten the memories of being with Christine White and his feelings for Christine White, but when he saw someone who looked just like Christine White, he just leaned over, couldn¡¯t it be that he had just forgotten all this in his head but subconsciously still loved Christine White? ¡°Are you kidding me!¡± Molly Bort hit the gas dead center, with the urge to rush up and knock over the car in front of her. In the end, though, she held her tongue, and after taking a deep breath, she took her cell phone out and made a call out. The call was quickly answered and she looked suddenly affectionate, ¡°Toby Dean¡­¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t I say, this kind of thing is not good to investigate, give me more time, why did you call so soon?¡± The man on the other end of the phone rebuked with a mouthful of impatient tone. A hint of annoyance crossed Molly Bort¡¯s eyes, and her tone changed, ¡°I also said that I will only give you one hour, you are an internationally renowned jewelry designer, and your clients under your name are all the wives of the luxurious families and the thousand-dordies, and it is not difficult to find out the information about The Camp Family¡¯s thousand-dor daughter, Christine Camp, from them, so you¡¯d better be honest and Tell me what you¡¯ve found out, don¡¯t forget, you owe me this!¡± ¡°You ¡­¡± Toby Dean knotted up in anger, but eventually sighed in resignation and spilled out the information he had inquired about, ¡°I¡¯m going to have to disappoint you, the Ms. Christine Camp you¡¯re talking about isn¡¯t Ruzhong¡¯s ex-wife at all, and Ms. Christine Camp has looked like that since she was a little girl.¡± ¡°That¡¯s impossible!¡± Molly Bort immediately retorted, ¡°How can there be two people who look alike in this world.¡± ¡°But that¡¯s what happened, if you don¡¯t believe me,e abroad and check for yourself.¡± Toby Dean said, disgruntled. Molly Bort Molly Bort was silent. Toby Dean shouldn¡¯t be able to lie to her, otherwise he wouldn¡¯t have said something about letting her check it out on her own. What¡¯s more, she still has the evidence of Toby Dean¡¯s embezzlement of jewels in her hand, so it¡¯s even more unlikely that Toby Dean would lie to her. In other words, that Christine Camp, is really Christine White! ¡°How is this possible?¡± Molly Bort¡¯s pupils vibrated, disbelief written all over her face, ¡°If she¡¯s not Christine White, then where did Christine White¡¯s body go back then?¡± For the past six years, she¡¯d thought Christine White wasn¡¯t dead. And this Christine Camp appearance made her think it was Christine White back. But now that she was told that Christine Camp was Christine Camp and not Christine White, where the hell was Christine White? ¡°Who knows, maybe it got picked up by a wild dog.¡± On the other end of the line, Toby Dean said carelessly, ¡°Anyway, don¡¯t you ever contact me again, I don¡¯t want to get involved in your dirty business, that¡¯s it, hang up!¡± The call was cut off by Toby Dean, and Molly Bort mmed her cell phone down hard against the passenger side in anger, half-calming down. After calming down, she narrowed her eyes and pulled into a space on the side of the road, half rolling down her window and looking up at the man and woman in the window seat of the restaurant across the street, malice filling her eyes. ¡°Hmm?¡± Sensing something, Christine White stopped her conversation with Baird Lane and inclined her head toward the window. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Baird Lane asked. Chapter 491 Molly Bort’s Temptation Christine White furrowed her pretty brow, ¡°I think I felt someone watching me again.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± Baird Lane pursed his lips. Once it felt wrong, then twice it certainly wasn¡¯t. thinking, Baird Lane rang the service bell. Soon, a waiter came over, ¡°Sir, can I help you?¡± Baird Lane pointed down, ¡°Go see if there¡¯s anyone suspicious out there staring this way.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± The waiter nodded and turned to do as he was told. Christine White drew the curtains on the ss window, blocking out the view from the outside. ¡°I don¡¯t think he¡¯ll find it.¡± She said. This he, meaning the waiter. Baird Lane hadn¡¯t expected anything from the waiter, he¡¯d just asked him to take a look around, maybe catch the peeper, and if he didn¡¯t it was to be expected. ¡°After the meal is over, I¡¯ll have someone pull the surveince along the route and we should be able to find the guy.¡± Baird Lane said. Christine White smiled, ¡°Then please President Lane, find that person and talk to me, I¡¯ve juste back to my country and I¡¯m being watched, it¡¯s a really bad feeling yet.¡±Owned by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Miss Camp has enemies abroad?¡± Baird Lane asked, taking a sip of tea. Christine White lowered her eyes and said, ¡°There are ah, but they are just small fights, not on the surface of the enemy, my real enemy can be in the country, is not shared the kind of oh.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Baird Lane raised an eyebrow. Christine White let out a low chuckle, ¡°Amazing, isn¡¯t it, that I obviously grew up abroad, but have this level of enemies at home.¡± ¡°Uh-huh.¡± Baird Lane nods. Christine White ruffled her hair and said with empty eyes, ¡°I couldn¡¯t help it, my enemy grew legs and would run, so I had toe after him.¡± ¡°So Ms. Camp came to the country to create a subsidiary of The Camp Family just to get revenge?¡± Baird Lane caught the point. ¡°Pretty much, after all, my enemy is too powerful, there is no way to take revenge without creating my own power.¡± Christine White said with emotion, ¡°In fact, even if I created an energypany, I wouldn¡¯t necessarily be able to fight my enemies, but even if that¡¯s the case, I¡¯ll still fight with everything I have to make my enemies pay.¡± Baird Lane put down the napkin he was holding, ¡°May I ask who Ms. Camp¡¯s enemy is?¡± ¡°Eh?¡± Christine White was slightly stunned, then snickered, ¡°What¡¯s President Lane so interested in my business?¡± Baird Lane looked slightly stiff, then returned to his natural self in the next second, ¡°Ms. Camp doesn¡¯t have to talk if she doesn¡¯t want to.¡± Yeah, why should he be so interested in her business! And when he heard her say spell everything out, he actually felt the urge to pull her in and tell her he could help her! He¡¯s really crazy! ¡°Oh, it¡¯s not that I can¡¯t tell you, it¡¯s just that I don¡¯t want to involve President Lane in these things of mine, so I¡¯ll tell youter when I have the chance to tell President Lane, I¡¯m sure President Lane will be very surprised at that time.¡± Christine White¡¯s eyes shed with a ghostly light. Baird Lane heard some hidden meaning in her words. But what exactly it meant, he couldn¡¯t guess. ¡°Good, I look forward to it then.¡± Baird Lane nodded, politely returning the favor. Christine White smiled at him and didn¡¯t say anything more, picking up the corn chowder in front of her and taking a sip. After that, Baird Lane took a phone call as if The Lane Family Group had something going on and needed him back. And she graciously let him go. After he left, though, she didn¡¯t, continuing to sit in her seat and wait for something. After waiting about ten minutes or so, a series of heavy footsteps came from far away. The next moment, the footsteps were gone, and a tall figure appeared opposite Christine White, in front of where Baird Lane had just been. The visitor gave Christine White a grim look, snapped the bag in his hand onto the table, and pulled out the chair Baird Lane had just sat in and sat down. ¡°Christine Camp?¡± said Molly Bort, staring at Christine White and squeezing those two words through her teeth. Christine White was not at all surprised by her appearance and smiled calmly, ¡°You¡¯re finally here, Mrs. Lane.¡± Molly Bort froze, ¡°You know I¡¯m ¡­¡± ¡°Is it hard?¡± Christine White cocked her head, ¡°I¡¯m partners with President Lane, and there are things about him that I certainly need to know.¡± It dawned on Molly Bort¡¯s mind that this was the case. ¡°But you don¡¯t seem at all surprised that I¡¯m here.¡± Molly Bort gazed skeptically at Christine White. Christine White¡¯s smile was rich, but the bottom of her eyes were ice cold, ¡°Guessed, but wasn¡¯t sure, so I tried waiting for a while, and I didn¡¯t think I¡¯d really wait for you.¡± ¡°You had to have a reason for waiting specifically for me, or how else would you have known I¡¯de to you.¡± Molly Bort grimaced. Christine White looked at her bright red nails, faintly said, ¡°Reason? ¡­ From the moment I came out of thepany, I felt that someone was staring at me, and that gaze was full of unfriendliness, and I just came from abroad, and I didn¡¯t offend anyone in the country, and the only thing that I offended was Lane Mrs. You, after all, I am so close to President Lane ¡­¡± Molly Bort¡¯s face twisted for a split second at the insinuation that she was impolite and narrow-minded, ¡°And on that basis, you guessed it was me?¡± Christine White picked up the western dinner knife and yed with it, her voice was clear and cold, ¡°Usually the one who will look at a person with this kind of eyes is usually a woman, I was thinking at that time, I came out together with President Lane, why only I felt someone was looking at me, while President Lane didn¡¯t, which means that that person was directed at me, and in association with President Lane, probably knew who the owner of that look was.¡± Speaking of which, Christine White stretched her back and then leaned back in her chair, the whole personzily, showing her womanly charm. Molly Bort looked at her like this and drifted off for a moment. Although this woman looked the same face as Christine White, whether it was her voice, the way she spoke, or the aura that flowed out from her body, it was indeed not something that Christine White could possess. Molly BortChristine White raises her hand with absolutely nothing of this woman¡¯s charm. Maybe, this woman really isn¡¯t Christine White. With that thought, the boulder at the bottom of Molly Bort¡¯s blushing heart dropped a little. ¡°What¡¯s Mrs. Lane thinking about?¡± Christine White watched Molly Bort¡¯s eyes flicker, and knew she was thinking about something. Molly Bort snapped back and said coldly, ¡°What¡¯s that got to do with you?¡± ¡°I was just trying to be concerned about Mrs. Lane.¡± Christine White dropped her eyelids in mock resignation. Molly Bort sneered, ¡°You would be so kind?¡± ¡°Of course I will, you see I obviously guessed long ago that the person who followed me all the way and looked at me with unfriendly eyes was you, Mrs. Lane, but didn¡¯t tell President Lane, and also used other topics to divert President Lane¡¯s suspicion, am I not good?¡± Christine White asked as she spread her hands and smirked. Looking at her with that smile made Molly Bort feel inexplicably disgusted. ¡°Then I really thank you!¡± ¡°You¡¯re wee!¡± Christine White epted the doxology as a matter of course. Molly Bort gasped, ¡°You ¡­¡± Why is this woman so shameless? And really took her sarcasm as a thank you. That cheeky Land degree is indeed not something Christine White can achieve. ¡°Well well well.¡± Christine White waved her hand, ¡°What did Mrs. Lane want to see me about?¡± She finally asked for business. Molly Bort¡¯s expression went cold, ¡°What the hell do you want?¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± Christine White blinked in confusion, ¡°What is Mrs. Lane saying, why can¡¯t I understand?¡± ¡°I¡¯m asking you, what the hell do you want by showing up at Baird¡¯s side?¡± Molly Bort asked again as she mmed the table. Christine White gave a dawning oh, then looked at her with an iprehensible face, ¡°Mrs. Lane, I am President Lane¡¯s partner, my presence beside him is of course a coboration between the twopanies, what does Mrs. Lane think I want to do?¡± Molly Bort¡¯s eyes narrowed dangerously, ¡°You want to be Baird¡¯s girl!¡± Chapter 492 – I won’t let you get away with this. Christine White covered her lips in surprise, ¡°Mrs. Lane what are you talking about, how could I possibly think such a thing.¡± ¡°You know in your heart if you have such thoughts, and you can¡¯t fool me!¡± Molly Bort looked at her with disdain. Christine White dropped her eyes, ¡°Mrs. Lane, you really misunderstand me, I ¡­¡± ¡°I misunderstood you?¡± Molly Bort interrupted her conspiratorially, ¡°If you didn¡¯t have that in mind, why did youe out to dinner with my husband?¡± ¡°Mrs. Lane, it¡¯s just a business meal.¡± Christine White returned. Molly Bort wrapped her arms around herself, ¡°What aboutst night? What aboutst night when you told Baird that I told you to leave him alone and not be a third party? I was on the phone, but I didn¡¯t say anything like that to you, did I.¡± Christine White blinked innocently, ¡°Mrs. Lane didn¡¯t say that, but that¡¯s what Mrs. Lane had in mind isn¡¯t it? I just told President Lane what you had in mind Mrs. Lane, and that¡¯s not wrong either!¡± ¡°Heh, strong words!¡± Molly Bort tugged her cheeks conspiratorially, ¡°What do you mean right? Do you think I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re ying at? You¡¯re just pretending to be pathetic, deliberately speaking these words to nder me and provoke my rtionship with Baird, you can¡¯t hide this kind of tactic from me, I¡¯ve yed it years ago.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± Christine White smiled imploringly, ¡°So that¡¯s really it ¡­¡± ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± Molly Bort frowned, inexplicably feeling something bad inside. Christine White propped her headzily, ¡°Meaning, what I heard was true.¡± ¡°What did you hear?¡± Molly Bort narrowed her eyes, venom catalyzing them. Christine White nced at her undaunted and sneered in her mind. This woman, after six years, hasn¡¯t grown at all, and still only uses this face to add to the intimidation. ¡°It¡¯s nothing, I just heard from the circle that Mrs. Lane also transferred the rtionship between President Lane and the former Mrs. Lane and killed the former Mrs. Lane to get to the top, I didn¡¯t believe it at first, thinking that Mrs. Lane is not this kind of person, until Mrs. Lane just said that those tactics of mine are the leftovers of your game, I then I believed it.¡± Speaking of which, Christine White looked at Molly Bort admiringly, ¡°Mrs. Lane, you sure are good at that.¡± Molly Bort was terrified in her mind, her face was even more hideous from panic, she pped the table, ¡°Nonsense, when did I provoke them, when did I get that woman killed!¡± She retorted loudly. As if being loud adds credibility. How could Christine White not see this little thought of hers, with contempt in her eyes? After six years, this Molly Bort woman is really getting out of her depth, she¡¯s just a little irritated and she¡¯s showing this look of weakness that makes it obvious that there¡¯s something wrong. Maybe being a rich wife for six years has made her only know how to enjoy herself and forget to think of danger in peace. But it would be a good thing for her, maybe she could find an opportunity to terrorize Molly Bort, maybe Molly Bort would just give an ount of all the evil things she had done! At the thought, Christine White¡¯s eyes twinkled slightly as she sat up straight and picked up a spoon to stir the corn chowder in front of her, her movements graceful and pleasing to the eye. ¡°Mrs. Lane, don¡¯t get mad just yet, I didn¡¯t say any of this, it¡¯s what¡¯s been circting in the circle, don¡¯t you know that Mrs. Lane?¡± Christine White asked while stirring the soup. Molly Bort¡¯s face changed and changed, aical mixture of green and white. She didn¡¯t know, of course, that ever since her wedding to Baird six years ago, except for that scandalous incident, people in her circle didn¡¯t even bother to befriend her, and Baird forbade her to take the initiative to do so. So what exactly the circles were saying about her, she hadn¡¯t heard a thing. Now she realized that the circles were actually saying that she was a third party to the throne, or that she had killed the original to get there, and while that was true, how did the circles know that it was she who had killed Christine White? How long have these spections been circting? For a moment, Molly Bort¡¯s heart grew even more frightened, and both hands were clenched into fists, still vaguely trembling. One or two saying this wouldn¡¯t bother her, but with more people saying it, the truth would be exposed one day, and what would happen to her then, she didn¡¯t dare to think about. ¡°Mrs. Lane? Mrs. Lane?¡± Christine White saw Molly Bort¡¯s sudden shiver of horror on her face and knew in her heart what she was thinking. If it weren¡¯t for the asion, I¡¯d love tough out loud. ¡°What?¡± Molly Bort slowed down with an agitation. Christine White knocked on the table, ¡°Nothing, it¡¯s just that Mrs. Lane seems to be thinking of something horrible and woke you up specifically.¡± Molly Bort¡¯s face sank, ¡°You think I¡¯d appreciate that?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t want Mrs. Lane to thank me, but Mrs. Lane¡¯s attitude does need to be corrected, an uneducated woman will only drag President Lane¡¯s feet and make President Lane lose face, am I right Mrs. Lane?¡± Christine White smile turned cold. Molly Bort was furious and pointed at her nose, ¡°You really do have your heart set on Baird, what, are you saying all this because you don¡¯t think I¡¯m worthy of being this Mrs. Lane, and that I should hurry up and step aside? I tell you, don¡¯t even think about it, as long as I live, I won¡¯t let you have your way!¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± Christine White¡¯s slender fingers twisted a strand of long hair around her ear and her voice sank, ¡°Since Mrs. Lane repeatedly thinks that I¡¯m having thoughts about President Lane, wouldn¡¯t it be wrong of me to do something about it without actually doing something about it, Mrs. Lane?¡± ¡°You ¡­¡± Molly Bort¡¯s eyes widened as she tried to say something. Christine White stood up and coldly pped her hand that was pointing at her away, ¡°Mrs. Lane has repeatedly provoked me, do you really think that I don¡¯t have a temper and that I, The Camp Family, don¡¯t have any gumption? So Mrs. Lane, if President Lane really wants to divorce you because of me, you can¡¯t me me oh, it¡¯s all your own fault.¡± With those words, Christine White snorted coldly and got up to leave, leaving a dumbfounded Molly Bort sitting there. Back at the office, Christine White had just put her bag down and hadn¡¯t even had time to take her seat when she received an unexpected call. The call was from Baird Lane, which was no surprise to her. Now that she and Baird Lane were only business partners and had met three or four times, it was surprising that Baird Lane, who should not be familiar with each other, should call her out of the blue. But Christine White was only surprised for a split second before she tapped her aching shoulder with one hand and answered the phone with the other. ¡°President Lane, what can I do for you?¡± Couldn¡¯t it be that Molly Bort came to him with aint and he came to seek justice? ¡°Ms. Camp.¡± On the other end of the line, Baird Lane called out to Christine White before he spoke of the purpose of his call, ¡°I found out that the person who was spying on you outside of your business and restaurant was my wife, and I¡¯m sorry.¡± Christine White raised an eyebrow, ¡°President Lane got surveince along the way so quickly?¡± ¡°Well, had Gates pull it from the traffic control department.¡± Baird Lane responded. Christine White was really surprised now. He had assumed that hisment at the restaurant about checking the surveince along the way was just a throwawayment, so and she had been very casual in her retort at the time, not believing that he would actually do it. After all, she was the one being spied on, and she was just a partner to him, so he didn¡¯t really have to do anything for her. I didn¡¯t realize that not only did he do that, but he even called him personally to tell him about it, so it was clear that he was very attached to the matter.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. Why? Christine White was a little puzzled, but she didn¡¯t think much of it, and nodded with a smile, ¡°It¡¯s really troublesome for President Lane, in fact, President Lane didn¡¯t need to tell me this specifically, I already knew that the person who was looking at me at that time, was Mrs. Lane.¡± Baird Lane immediately realized what was going on and asked in a hushed voice, ¡°Is it possible that she approached you after I left?¡± Chapter 493 – Mysterious Flash Christine White didn¡¯t hide it from him either, pulling out her office chair and sitting down, ¡°Yeah, she came right after you left.¡± ¡°What did she tell you?¡± Baird Lane narrowed his eyes, a little huff in them. Christine White yawned slowly, ¡°It doesn¡¯t say much, it¡¯s just that Mrs. Lane probably doesn¡¯t have much security, seeing me walking with you, President Lane, creates a sense of crisis in her heart, thinking that I¡¯ll steal you away.¡± ¡°So she told you those things again?¡± Baird Lane squeezed his cell phone tighter. Christine White smiled and didn¡¯t respond, in acquiescence. Anger ran high in Baird Lane¡¯s mind. Is that Molly Bort woman brainless? ¡°I¡¯m sorry Ms. Camp, in this case, it¡¯s a matter of myxity in governing, I ¡­¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter.¡± Christine White interrupted him and said with an unconcerned face, ¡°I can understand Mrs. Lane¡¯s behavior, after all, I¡¯m the first woman who can get close to you, President Lane, in the past six years, so it¡¯s normal that she¡¯ll have this kind of thought, but President Lane, I¡¯d like to know why you¡¯re allow me to get close to you?¡± Christine White looked slightly more serious when asked this question. Baird Lane lowered his eyelids and didn¡¯t speak. Christine White¡¯s red lips quirked, ¡°Is it because of my face, President Lane once said that I look like your ex-wife, so is it because of my face that President Lane allows my proximity?¡± As if he had been spoken to, Baird Lane was stunned, then he pursed his thin lips and gently protruded a word, ¡°Yes!¡± He did make contact with her because of this face of hers. Only because he wanted to know if she was Christine White or not. Although he was now convinced that she wasn¡¯t Christine White, for some reason he still wanted to be in contact with her, to be close to her, to stay by her side, and the thought was extremely strong, so strong that he didn¡¯t know how long he could repress it. ¡°That¡¯s pretty much it.¡± The corner of Christine White¡¯s mouth tugged, ¡°Is President Lane thinking of me as a stand-in for your ex-wife? When you see me, you think you see your ex-wife?¡± Baird Lane¡¯s thin lips parted to say he didn¡¯t. But for some reason, the words never came out. He couldn¡¯t help but wonder in the back of his mind if he really did think of her as a stand-in for Christine White, like she said. But why would he use her as a stand-in for Christine White? Baird Lane looked somber and a little puzzled. On the other end of the phone, Christine White dyed waiting for Baird Lane¡¯s answer, in her heart, she already took him as a default, and pretended to be grudgingly said, ¡°President Lane is really over the top, actually taking people as a stand-in.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Baird Lane reticent. Christine White stretched her back, ¡°But never mind, I forgive you, who let me have the same face, it¡¯s normal for me to be taken as a stand-in, but President Lane, must love your ex-wife a lot, right?¡± Baird Lane purses his lips, ¡°No ¡­¡± His only memory of Christine White was when he was first married. At that time, he resented his grandfather for arranging his marriage for him, so he was displeased with Christine White. And how could he love Christine White when he had lost all memory of his marriage to her, retaining only the first memories and that dislike. ¡°Oh?¡± Christine White¡¯s mouth dropped, ¡°President Lane doesn¡¯t love your ex-wife?¡± Baird Lane hmmm¡¯d. Christine White¡¯s expression was icy cold, with sarcasm in her eyes, but her mouth was a tone of bewilderment, ¡°That¡¯s strange, President Lane, if you don¡¯t love your ex-wife, why are you so attached to someone who looks just like your ex-wife, and you even treat her as your ex-wife¡¯s stand-in?¡± Upon hearing this, Baird Lane froze, as if something was breaking inside him. Yeah, if he doesn¡¯t love Christine White, why did he have such a mood swing when he saw this Christine Camp. If you don¡¯t love Christine White, why must you find out if Christine Camp is Christine White or not. Did he really love Christine White, as Ives Norton told Gates back then? At that thought, Baird Lane suddenly felt a headacheing on, and images kept shing through his mind. It¡¯s just that those images shed so fast that it was impossible to see exactly what was going on. And his instincts told him that what was expressed in those images was important and must be seen. So he closed his eyes, trying desperately to control those images in his mind, trying to slow them down. However, it didn¡¯t help much, once he let those images slow down, his head was in severe pain, and finally the pain was so much that he couldn¡¯t suppress it anymore and let out a muffled grunt of pain, and his whole tall body copsed onto the desk with a thud, and the cell phone in his hand slipped and fell onto the carpet. Christine White heard the voices and frowned slightly, ¡°President Lane, what¡¯s going on over there?¡± Baird Lane did not respond. Christine White shouted again. Now Baird Lane had a response, it was a raspy voice and with a hint of stoicism in it, ¡°I¡¯m fine ¡­¡± ¡°Is it really okay? But I hear your voice ¡­¡± ¡°Nothing!¡± Baird Lane said again. Christine White swallowed back thetter words and was silent for a few seconds before she resumed speaking, ¡°I see, that¡¯s good then, I just heard a noise, I thought something had happened over at President Lane.¡± Baird Lane held his still aching head and nched back, ¡°No.¡± ¡°No is good, then President Lane I¡¯ll hang up now.¡± Christine White offered a goodbye. Baird Lane hmmm¡¯d in agreement. The call hung up, and Christine White threw the phone down on her desk, scowling slightly. If she¡¯d just heard correctly, Baird Lane¡¯s voice was pained. So, what¡¯s wrong with him? Is the headacheing back? Christine White¡¯s small face scrunched up. If he really had a headache, then he had a pretty serious case, one that had gotten so bad that it wasn¡¯t just the drinking that created the headache, but the usual as well. Is this something that Ives Norton knows about? With that in mind, Christine White reached over and grabbed her cell phone again, flipping out Ives Norton¡¯s number with the intention of asking him. When her fingernded over the dialing button, though, she stopped abruptly again, her expression still a littleplicated. After a few moments, she threw her cell phone away, and the whole thing murmured as if she was gambling, ¡°Strange, why am I being so positive, Baird Lane is now my enemy, why should I care about an enemy! Pain is pain, it¡¯s none of my business!¡± As the words left her mouth, she stood up and headed for the restroom, ready to wash her face and calm herself down from the thoughts.Owned by N?velDrama.Org. After washing her face, Christine White shook off her wet hands and came out, turned left, opened the door to the break room, and went inside to change back into the professional suit she had worn that morning. Christine White, who changed out of her skirt and back into her suit, instantly transformed from a city girl to an elite female boss of thepany, even the majesty between her eyebrows surfaced because of the transformation around her. Dang! There was a knock on the door. Christine White stared at herputer and without looking up returned the word, ¡°Enter!¡± Lisa pushed her way in, ¡°Superintendent.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± Christine White ttered the keyboard. Lisa handed her the file in her hand, ¡°This is the information from the head office.¡± ¡°Well, put it aside, I¡¯ll read itter.¡± Christine White nodded. Lisa put another sh into Christine WhiteChristine White at this point. Christine White looked up quizzically when she saw it, ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± ¡°This is what the president asked someone to send specifically for me to give to you, as for what¡¯s inside, I¡¯m not sure, but that person said that something is very important, Superintendent, you¡¯ll know when you see it.¡± Lisa shook her head and answered truthfully. Christine White stopped typing and picked up the sh and looked at it, ¡°My brother had it delivered, why didn¡¯t the guy call me and hand it to me personally?¡± Chapter 494 – Catching Leo Bort Lisa looked at her slyly, ¡°He called, it¡¯s just that you were on the line at that time Superintendent, that¡¯s why he found me and asked me to give it to you.¡± Christine White raised an eyebrow, then the corner of her mouth twitched. So that¡¯s it. She did just talk to Baird Lane on the phone for a long time. ¡°Okay, I get it, anything else?¡± Christine White held her forehead. Lisa pulled out her ownptop and flipped it open, ¡°You have a client to meet with at 4:00 p. m. Director, so don¡¯t forget.¡± ¡°No.¡± Christine White nodded. Lisa closed theptop, ¡°Then Superintendent, I¡¯ll head out.¡± With that, she turned toward the door. Christine White looked at her back and smiled, shaking her head. She then put the smile on her face away and with a serious expression, she plugged the sh drive into herputer and read what was inside, which was a video. Christine White frowned suspiciously and clicked the video on, and a face so familiar that she hated it appeared on the screen. That¡¯s, Leo Bort! Christine White¡¯s eyes were dead set on Leo Bort in the video, after six years, he had aged a lot, his hair was all gray, his face was creased with wrinkles, he looked like a seventy year old man. Moreover, he was very thin, his cheekbones and chin were sharp, his eyes were sunken in, and together with the wrinkles on his face, it made him look like he didn¡¯t have a bit of the kindness that an old man should have, and to say that he was snarky would not be an exaggeration. If she remembered correctly, he was only fifty-seven this year, but he looked like he was seventy, and she didn¡¯t know what he¡¯d been through in the past six years, but it was obvious that he¡¯d had a bad time. This was certainly a good thing for Christine White, who felt happy as long as Leo Bort was not doing well! Christine White stared intently at the video, which showed Leo Bort bound in hand chains and ankle cuffs to a rusty, single iron bed, his entire body with its eyes closed, seemingly still unconscious and not waking up. And he was in a dark, damp environment with not a single source of light, only a small, dimly lit station that barely illuminated everything around him. Christine White looked at it for a long time before she could see that it appeared to be a secret room. So Leo Bort was captured by Bess Camp¡¯s men and locked up in a secret room. As he was thinking about it, the phone in his hand rang. Christine White paused the video and picked up her cell phone and smiled, answering it quickly, ¡°Brother.¡± ¡°Did you get your brother¡¯s gift?¡± Bess Camp asked with a smile. Christine White immediately responded that the gift he was talking about would be the sh, nodding heavily, ¡°Roger that, I¡¯m admiring it now.¡± ¡°Like it?¡± Bess Camp asked again. Christine White¡¯s mouth quirked up as she watched a descriptive Leo Bort on the video, ¡°Of course, it¡¯s the best gift I¡¯ve received this year, ever!¡± ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Bess Camp said with satisfaction. Christine White leaned back in her chair, ¡°Brother, where did you find him?¡± ¡°In the country.¡± ¡°Is that the same countryside where I gave that tip earlier?¡± Christine White asked. Bess Camp hmmm¡¯d, ¡°That¡¯s right, he changed his name to live in his old home and looks so much paler than he used to that the men I sent over there almost didn¡¯t recognize him and were about to give up and leave when one of the vigers called out his old name and that¡¯s how we caught him.¡± ¡°So, I can¡¯t believe I¡¯m being punked by the vigers.¡± Christine White burst outughing in a good mood. Bess Campughs back, ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡°But why would Leo Bort be in his old neighborhood, and change his name, and look like he¡¯s having a bad time?¡± This is what Christine White is most confused about at the moment. Bess Camp answered her, ¡°He was sent back by Molly Bort, as for the reason, there are only those kinds of reasons, either they are worried that you wille back someday and take revenge, after all, Molly Bort is the one who believes most that you are still alive, the other is worried that someday Baird Lane regained his memories, he will also dispose of them, so Molly Bort then sent him to the country.¡± ¡°Meh, she thinks it¡¯s safe to send people to the country?¡± Christine White rolled her eyes dismissively. Bess Campughed, ¡°Sometimes the easiest ce to go is the safest instead, would you have thought Leo Bort was hiding out in his old house if Dr. Norton hadn¡¯t warned you?¡± Christine White looked stiff and lowered her head in embarrassment. ¡°See, it¡¯s easy to get fixated on the human mind, and you never thought Leo Bort would give up urban prosperity to hide back in his impoverished hometown.¡± Christine White nodded her head in an educated manner, ¡°You¡¯re right, that is indeed something I hadn¡¯t thought of.¡± ¡°But it¡¯s a good thing Dr. Norton thought of it and warned you, or it would have been a long time before we caught Leo Bort again.¡± Bess Campmented. Christine White¡¯s heart filled with gratitude for Ives Norton, ¡°Yeah.¡± She¡¯ll cook a table herself tonight and treat him to dinner, just to thank him for the tip. With that thought, Christine White tightened her grip, and it was decided. On the other end of the phone, Bess Camp added, ¡°As for why Leo Bort is not doing well, the reason is that there is no money. He can only make a living by farming his ownnd, and he¡¯s been pampered for more than twenty years, and he¡¯s long since forgotten how to farm, how to cook, and other such life skills, so six years down the line, he¡¯s aged like this.¡± ¡°What? No money? How is that possible!¡± Christine White eximed. Leo Bort was screwed by Owen Dong back in the day, and although he lost most of his family¡¯s fortune, he still has a lot of it left in his hands. He also gave half of the family fortune to Molly Bort. She wanted to take back Leo Bort¡¯s and Molly Bort¡¯s family fortune because it all belonged to her and her real mother, but she didn¡¯t get that back because of the murder by Molly Bortter on, and it¡¯s still in the hands of both the father and daughter. But now Bess Camp tells her that Leo Bort doesn¡¯t have any money in his hand, which is unbelievable. ¡°It¡¯s true, Leo Bort had no money in his hands, what he had, all of it was taken by means of Molly Bort.¡± Bess Camp said. Christine White huffed backward, ¡°Molly Bort?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡°Why did she do it?¡± ¡°This father and daughter between the two seems to have no feelings, so Molly Bort robbed Leo Bort¡¯s property without the slightest bit of softness, I think Molly Bort is probably remembering that Leo Bort raised her for a time, loved her for a time on the sake of, did not drive him to the end of the world, but just left him in the hometown of his own life, right? ¡± Bess Camp Analysis. Christine White listened for a long time. It wasn¡¯t until Bess Camp thought she was gone and was about to call out to her that she spoke, ¡°Brother, do you think Leo Bort regrets it?¡±Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. ¡°Hmm?¡± Bess Camp somewhat missed her point. Christine White¡¯s eyes darkened, ¡°Regretted rekindling an old me with Molly Bort¡¯s mother, regretted spoiling Molly Bort so much, and if he hadn¡¯t done that, he probably wouldn¡¯t have ended up in this situation.¡± Bess Camp thought for a split second, ¡°Who knows, people like that think in ways that often normal people can¡¯t understand, maybe he doesn¡¯t regret it, maybe he only regrets that he didn¡¯t let you die on the operating table when he took your bone marrow.¡± Christine White¡¯s pupils shook and her throat gamboled a little, unable to speak. Yeah, maybe Leo Bort regrets not betraying her own mother back then, but letting her live. Bess Camp added: ¡°For people like Leo Bort and Molly Bort, once they are unfortunate, the first thing thates to their mind is not what they have done wrong, but the fact that they did it without tidying up their tails, leaving behind hidden dangers for themselves, and you are a hidden danger for them, so Christine, you don¡¯t have to think about such childish questions as whether Leo Bort regrets such childish questions as whether he does or not.¡± ¡°Well, I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m still too innocent.¡± Christine White covered her face. Bess Camp¡¯s voice softened, ¡°Well don¡¯t think too much about it, now that Leo Bort has been captured as well, think about what to do with him.¡± At those words, Christine White took a deep breath and hastily adjusted her mind, her expression returning to seriousness, ¡°Brother, where are you keeping Leo Bort?¡± Chapter 495 – The Darkness of the Heart ¡°In the basement of an abandoned vi on the east side of town, I had to look for a long time to find the ce, how about that, hidden enough?¡± Bess Camp returned, begging for praise. Christine White also graciously gave him a nod of approval, ¡°Nice and stealthy.¡± ¡°Yes it is, and I¡¯ve sent two mutes over to keep watch, and the key to the basement, and someone will send it to youter, so you can go see Leo Bort if you want.¡± Bess Camp said. Christine White bristled with disgust, ¡°I don¡¯t want to go see him, at least not now, let¡¯s wait for some time, but brother, what are you sending the mute for?¡± ¡°Torture him, of course¡­ well, psychological torture!¡±N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. ¡°Psychological torture?¡± ¡°Yeah, haven¡¯t you always wanted to know the truth about your real mother¡¯s car ident?¡± Bess Camp returned. Christine White pursed her lips, ¡°Yes, but Leo Bort is so tough-talking that he won¡¯t give an ount either way.¡± ¡°Yes, and I also heard you say that he refused to give an ount even after he was tortured, so for someone like that who doesn¡¯t fear torture, there are only other means to force him to talk.¡± Bess Camp smiled softly. Christine White still didn¡¯t quite get it and cocked her head, ¡°What the hell do you want to do, brother?¡± ¡°Everyone has a weakness, Leo Bort naturally can¡¯t be without one, for someone like him who doesn¡¯t fear torture, darkness and loneliness are his weaknesses that can destroy all of his mental defenses, I locked him up in a basement where he couldn¡¯t see the sunlight, and sent a mute to watch over him, and over time, he naturally broke down.¡± Bess Camp exined in detail. Christine White now understood, a bright light shining in her eyes, ¡°Brother, you¡¯re awesome!¡± Such a way to think. Locking Leo Bort in a dark basement, with no sunlight, no knowledge of the passage of time, no knowledge of night or day, and no one to talk to him, he ispletely cut off from the rest of the world, leaving him in darkness and loneliness. Even the strongest man in the world would not be able to stand it for long, especially if Leo Bort was so old that he could notst long in that environment. I have to say, this is a really good solution. ¡°Heh.¡± Bess Camp let out a low chuckle at thepliment, ¡°Of course I¡¯m going to put on a good show for my sister¡¯s sake, don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll have someone interrogate Leo Bort every other week until he¡¯s willing to open up and give an ount.¡± ¡°Well, I believe you brother, but brother, during the interrogation, you can still have someone get some information out of Leo Bort¡¯s mouth about Molly Bort¡¯s crime, Molly Bort is his daughter, I don¡¯t believe he doesn¡¯t know anything about Molly Bort¡¯s act of killing me.¡± Christine White said with narrowed eyes. Bess Camp mused, ¡°What if he really doesn¡¯t know, Molly Bort didn¡¯t tell him what she did to you.¡± After all, Leo Bort was still being held by Baird Lane at The Bort Family Vi at that time. The corners of Christine White¡¯s mouth quirked up coldly, ¡°That¡¯s not easy, if he doesn¡¯t know, we have to assume he does.¡± Hearing this, Bess Camp guessed about what she was thinking and raised an eyebrow, ¡°You mean, if Leo Bort really isn¡¯t clear about Molly Bort¡¯s deed to kill you, you¡¯re going to force him to admit that he¡¯s clear about it, too?¡± ¡°Good!¡± Christine White, not hiding her inner dark side, said coldly, ¡°That¡¯s what I mean, Molly Bort is his daughter, and once he opens his mouth and says that Molly Bort killed someone, it¡¯s much more legally credible.¡± ¡°Indeed, that¡¯s how society works, when parents say their daughter isn¡¯t a good person, the outside world is the first to go and choose to believe the parents that their daughter really isn¡¯t a good person, so once Leo Bort said that Molly Bort really did kill someone, Molly Bort¡¯s guilt was basically set in stone.¡± Bess Camp nodded. Christine White stared at Leo Bort¡¯s old face on the video without a flicker in her eyes, ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s why Leo Bort¡¯s word is especially important, as long as he speaks up and says that Molly Bort did indeed put a hit out on me, legally, there¡¯s nothing Molly Bort can say.¡± So Leo Bort, who favors Molly Bort, has said that Molly Bort killed someone, is there any truth in that? ¡°Okay, I know, I will arrange for someone to interrogate together then and record it as evidence to book Molly Bortter, I believe that with Leo Bort as a witness, Molly Bort will never be able to turn over again.¡± Bess Camp agreed. Christine White smiled and hmmm¡¯d, ¡°Thanks brother.¡± ¡°You¡¯re wee, how¡¯s Bo doing these days?¡± Bess Camp changed the subject. Christine White turned off the video, not bothering to look at Leo Bort¡¯s repulsive face, and rushed back to think of Bao¡¯s cute and cuddly appearance to rinse away the nausea that Leo Bort had brought to her, and softly replied back, ¡°Bao¡¯s fine.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good, I¡¯ll hang up then, I have a meeting next.¡± Bess Camp said as she looked at her watch. ¡°Yes!¡± Christine White responded. Hanging up, Christine White had just put her cell phone down when the knock on the door came again. Christine White got up and interacted with her body, ¡°Come in!¡± The person at the door was given permission to gently push the door open and Lisa walked in, holding a small box in her hands. ¡°Superintendent, your delivery!¡± Lisa presented the box with both hands. Christine White nced at the shipping address, empty, and realized who the delivery was from. She picked the box up, ¡°Thanks.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll go out first then.¡± Lisa smiled. Christine White called out to her, ¡°Wait.¡± ¡°Is there anything else for the Superintendent?¡± Lisa asked suspiciously. Christine White picked up a document on the table, ¡°This is the original updated information of the second phase of the new energy source, with the official seal of the headquarters, you send it to The Lane Family Group, and ask their research department to test it ording to what it says above, and then send the results of the test to me.¡± ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go now.¡± Lisa took the file and cradled it in her arms and turned to go out. Once she was gone, Christine White then resumed her seat, reached into her pencil case and pulled out a small craft knife and began to unwrap the delivery. The courier box was quickly opened and contained only one thing, a key. Christine White took the key out and looked it over, realizing that it would be the key to the basement where Leo Bort was being held. She squeezed the keys in her hand and let out a quickugh at the thought of Leo Bort now. It¡¯s so nice that Leo Bort is once again in her hands, truly in her hands, and not in her hands, as he was six years ago, when he was clearly in her hands, but in Baird Lane¡¯s hands. Baird Lane talks about helping her get revenge, about helping him pry the truth about her real mother¡¯s car ident out of Leo Bort, but what happens? He forgot all about it! So now she realizes that there is something that is best pinched in one¡¯s own hands, and that if you give it to someone else, you may not get satisfactory results. With that thought in mind, Christine White let go of her grip and pulled open the drawer under her desk, dropping the key inside before clicking the mouse and getting back to the business of work. After being busy for about an hour or so, Lisa came back from The Lane Family Group. ¡°Superintendent, here are the test results you asked for.¡± Lisa ced a file in front of Christine White. Christine White picks it up and flips it open to check, ¡°Testing over Land went well, right?¡± ¡°Very smooth, The Lane Family¡¯s Minister Chen said that with the updated information we gave, we can already start to try to produce new energy vehicles, President Lane also asked me to take a message, hoping that the director you go to The Lane Family Group¡¯s meeting in the morning, the meeting content is about the production of automobiles. ¡± Lisa reported. Christine White nodded as she listened, ¡°Got it, reply to Baird Lane and say I¡¯ll be on time tomorrow, and also, you¡¯re having someone unobtrusively spread the word that I¡¯m going to be at The Lane Family Group to Molly Bort¡¯s ears so that Molly Bort knows about it. ¡± Lisa was a little confused, ¡°Is the Superintendent trying to do something?¡± Chapter 496 – Yu Family’s Situation She wasn¡¯t aware of the grudge hatred between Christine White and Molly Bort, hence the question. Christine White had no intention of telling her this either, waving her hand and saying in a tone that brooked no argument, ¡°Just do it.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Lisa heard that Christine White was a bit displeased and didn¡¯t dare to ask any more questions, so she hurriedly answered. Christine White¡¯s face looked much better, ¡°Also, there¡¯s something else I need you to inquire about.¡± ¡°Superintendent please.¡± Lisa shuffled to look at her. Christine White seemed to be thinking about something, her eyes were a littleplicated, ¡°You send a few people to split into two teams, one team will go to the women¡¯s prison on the north side of the city and inquire about someone named Debby York, find out how she¡¯s been doing for the past six years, pictures would be best, and the other team will go to this ce.¡± With that, she picked up a pen and wrote an address on a piece of paper before tearing it out and handing it to Lisa, ¡°Go here and check on the couple and see where they are in their lives today.¡± Lisa took Christine White¡¯s words down carefully, and although she was curious about who these people were that Christine White had asked her to inquire about, after just now, she didn¡¯t dare to ask any more questions, and only respectfully took themand. ¡°Got it Superintendent, I¡¯m going to arrange for manpower, and I¡¯ll have the results soon.¡± ¡°Uh-huh.¡± Christine White nodded faintly, ¡°Prepare the car once you¡¯ve made arrangements to meet the client.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Lisa answered again and left. Christine White busied herself for a few more moments after she left before she stopped what she was doing and got up, putting on her coat and heading out of the office. By the time I was done meeting clients, it was almost six o¡¯clock. Christine White dragged her tired body back to the office and charged her dead cell phone. The screen of her cell phone lit up, and it was only then that she saw an unread message on it from Ives Norton. Christine White hurriedly clicked the newsletter open, and there was only one sentence on it: Xiaobao has picked up, don¡¯t worry! Seeing these seven words warmed Christine White¡¯s heart, and the exhaustion on her face was washed away by a heartfelt smile. She hammered the back of her somewhat aching back and tapped reply, giving Ives Norton a thank you. Ives Norton probably wasn¡¯t looking at his cell phone at the moment, though, and he hadn¡¯t returned a message after she thanked him for sending it. Christine White didn¡¯t lose it, turning her cell phone off, pulling out her office chair and sitting down, rubbing her somewhat distended brow and taking a short break. At that moment, Lisa came in with a cup of coffee, ¡°Superintendent.¡± Christine White opened her eyes, ¡°You¡¯re not off duty yet?¡± ¡°Ready to get off, saw you hadn¡¯t left yet and made you a cup of coffee.¡± Lisa ced the coffee in front of her. ¡°Thanks.¡± Christine White smiled. Lisa waved her hand, ¡°You¡¯re wee Superintendent.¡± Christine White held it down and took a sip from her coffee.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. Lisa was aware of her preference for in coffee, so every time she brewed it, she didn¡¯t add any adjuncts either. The pure coffee was bitter, so bitter that it tingled on her tongue, but Christine White drank sip after sip as if she didn¡¯t feel it, and soon she had drunk most of it. Lisa¡¯s heart fluttered as she watched her drink such bitter coffee with such gusto. ¡°By the way Superintendent, what you asked me to inquire about hase to fruition.¡± Lisa said as she withdrew her gaze from looking at Christine White. Christine White put down her coffee at that, ¡°Well?¡± Lisa held her cell phone out and clicked a few times, ¡°Miss Debby York from the women¡¯s prison has done well during her sentence these past six years, andst year she got a merit and wasmuted for a year and a half, here¡¯s her picture.¡± With that, she handed over her cell phone. Christine White picked it up and looked toward the phone. On the phone was a photo of a woman with extreme hair doing gymnastics in a pale green prison uniform. This woman, of course, is Debby York. After six years, it¡¯s Christine White¡¯s first time meeting Debby York, her former best friend, and it feels like a lifetime ago. Debby York had lost a lot of weight, and it was obvious that she had had a harsh time during her time in prison, and she thought she would have been almost unrecognizable if it weren¡¯t for the fact that her looks hadn¡¯t changed so much. Sighing, Christine White handed the phone back to Lisa, ¡°What about Debby York¡¯s parents¡¯ side?¡± ¡°Their life is very normal, only the man¡¯s legs are paralyzed, can only lie in bed every day waiting for the care of the mistress, the mistress now rely on farming and selling vegetables hygiene, although the days are a little bit harder, but will not starve, it is three years ago the mistress of the rainy day fell down, the waist and back does not seem to be very good.¡± Lisa returned. Christine White lowered her eyelids, ¡°Bad back?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°So!¡± Christine White rubbed her temples, ¡°You tell the people inquiring about their situation not toe back yet, and have them put on a show in front of Aunt Meesrter, saying that the hospital has a charity clinic, and that they can give free medical care, and that the hospital side has made a good greeting, so don¡¯t reveal anything.¡± ¡°If the Superintendent wanted to help her, why didn¡¯t he just step in and have to take the long way around?¡± Lisa was puzzled. Christine White clicked her fingers on the desk, the corner of her mouth contained a bitter smile, ¡°My rtionship with the Yu family isplicated, Aunt Meesrter and Uncle Meester have always felt ashamed of me, and if they knew that I was secretly helping them, they wouldn¡¯t ept it.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, okay, I¡¯ll make a note of that.¡± Lisa nodded. Christine White nodded gently, ¡°As for the prison side, just have someone send some supplies over there, and again, don¡¯t expose me.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Lisa answered again. Christine White waved her hand, ¡°You go out, order it down and get off.¡± ¡°Good.¡± Lisa turned to go out. Christine White gets up and walks over to the floor-to-ceiling windows, her eyes bing distant as she looks out at the bustling city. Debby York did something back then that she still can¡¯t and won¡¯t forgive, so she hasn¡¯t thought about visiting Debby York since she returned home. But she still remembered in her heart the care that Yu¡¯s father and mother had once given her, so there was only so much she could do for the Yu family. With that in mind, Christine White exhaled softly and after a moment of cold air, she put on her bag and walked out of the office. Back at the hotel, it was already dark. Christine White arrived at the door of her suite with arge bag and was just about to put her things on the floor to open the door when it actually opened by itself. Ives Norton poked his head out of it and was surprised a handful of times to see her, ¡°It¡¯s really you back!¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± Christine White blinked, not understanding what he meant. Ives Nortonughs and exins, ¡°Bo just tapped me on the thigh and then pointed in the direction of the door for me to open it, I guessed he was probably trying to tell me that you were back, I came over here with the intention of giving it a try and I didn¡¯t realize that it was really you who were back, it seems that Bo¡¯s sense of hearing is very strong, I didn¡¯t hear anything and he did. ¡± ¡°You just realized it now.¡± Christine White smiled back, ¡°Bao¡¯s sense of hearing is indeed very strong, even if the room has a diaphragm, some subtle movements can¡¯t be hidden from his ears.¡± ¡°Really!¡± Ives Norton eximed. Christine White nodded, ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Ives Norton rubbed his chin, ¡°Guess that¡¯s what everyone says, God closes a door for them and opens one too.¡± ¡°Yes, Po¡¯s is autistic, but his is far smarter than the other kids.¡± Christine White agreed with him on that. Ives Norton pulled the door fully open, ¡°Well,e on in first.¡± ¡°Carry one for me.¡± Christine White handed over a bag in her hand. Ives Norton then realized she was carrying several bags in her hands and froze, ¡°What are you ¡­¡± ¡°Bought some groceries.¡± Christine White said. Ives Norton took the bag, ¡°That doesn¡¯t look like you just bought some groceries, you¡¯re cooking?¡± ¡°Right.¡± Christine White walked into the suite. Ives Norton closed the door and followed her, ¡°What¡¯s with the sudden desire to cook.¡± ¡°Because I wanted to cook a meal to thank you myself.¡± Christine White smiled back. Ives Norton was dazzled by her smile, ¡°Thank me?¡± Chapter 497 – Ever Considered Considering Others ¡°Yeah, you helped me take care of Bao and provided me with clues to Leo Bort¡¯s whereabouts, I haven¡¯t thanked you properly since I¡¯ve been back home for so long, so I¡¯ll cook tonight, don¡¯t mind if it¡¯s not good.¡± Christine White ced the bag in her hand on the kitchen runners. The Presidential Suite is just like an apartment, with a spacious and luxurious kitchen that is fully equipped with all the kitchenware and ingredients to make cooking very convenient. Ives Norton also turned the direction of what he was holding, his white handsome face slightly flushed, ¡°So you made this meal tonight just for me?¡± ¡°Right.¡± Christine White nodded. Ives Norton¡¯s eyes softened down, ¡°Then I won¡¯t mind, I¡¯ll eat it all, even if you make it awful!¡± This is the first time she¡¯s ever cooked for him. However, this fell on Christine White¡¯s ears, but not touched at all, instead, it made her roll her eyes, ¡°You straight man, and said that I cook hard to eat, how can I cook hard to eat, I¡¯ve been learning everything over the years, and although I don¡¯t dare to rival the three-star chef in terms of cooking, the level of the chef of the general meal spot can¡¯t be as good as me.¡± ¡°Yes, yes, you¡¯re right about everything.¡± Ives Norton chimed in. All he could think about right now was the joy of her cooking for him herself, and he couldn¡¯t hear anything else but that she was right. Christine White looked at Ives Norton in this rare naivety andughed a little. ¡°Where¡¯s Po?¡± She suddenly remembered that she hadn¡¯t seen Po when she came in. Hearing her ask about Bo, Ives Norton finally calmed down first as well, pointing out of the kitchen, ¡°In the room taking a bath.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll go check it out then.¡± Christine White headed out of the kitchen. Xiaobao became independent very early on, sleeping by herself from the age of three, bathing and dressing by herself at the age of three and a half, not letting her worry much, and being very understanding. This understanding makes Christine White feel both relieved and a little lost at the same time. After all, kids are so precocious and understanding that being a mom is a lot less fun doing things for them. ¡°Bao, are you in there?¡± Christine White came to the bathroom door and gently knocked on it. No human voice responded in the bathroom, but the sudden sound of water told her that someone was in there. Christine White knew that this was Po responding to her. She smiled slightly, letting go. Although little baby took a bath on his own at a very early age, but after all, he was only five years old, she was still worried that something would happen to him in the bath, like falling and choking or something. That¡¯s why she can only be at ease every time she hears little baby¡¯s response. ¡°Okay, mommy heard, then mommy won¡¯t bother the baby, baby don¡¯t wash for too long oh, it¡¯s easy to get dizzy, mommy will go out first.¡± Christine White finished and turned to leave. In the kitchen, Ives Norton was categorizing the dishes to put in the wards when he saw her return and asked with a smile, ¡°Is Bo done with theundry?¡± ¡°Not yet.¡± Christine White shook her head. Ives Norton closed the refrigerator door, ¡°Gonna cook?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Christine White rolled up her sleeves. Ives Norton looked at her, ¡°How about I give you a hand?¡± Christine White had no objection and agreed. It waste and she didn¡¯t know how long she¡¯d be busy alone, and it did seem to go faster with an extra person to help, so she had no reason to refuse. And Ives Norton was in a good mood when he got her permission to roll up his sleeves and do it too. The two were just talking andughing in the kitchen like that, and within an hour or so, a hearty meal was ready. Ives Norton helped carry the meal out and Christine White went to her room to call Bo. When she had brought Bo out, she went back to the liquor cab and got a bottle of red wine. Ives Norton¡¯s brow furrowed first when he saw the bottle of red wine and was about to say something when Christine White interrupted him, ¡°I¡¯m thanking you specifically for this meal tonight and wouldn¡¯t this table be missing something if it didn¡¯te with a little wine?¡± At that, Ives Norton hesitated a bit. Indeed, the meal meant something different, and with less wine, there was less vor. Seeing that Ives Norton was a bit impressed, Christine White hooked the corner of her mouth and added more fire, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, not much more, how about we have a drink here?¡± Ives Norton looked at her, ¡°Really just one drink?¡± ¡°Well, Po will be supervising me.¡± Christine White patted Po¡¯s shoulder. Bo nced at Ives Norton, and something serious was written in the eyes that had inherited Baird Lane¡¯s coffee-colored pupils. Ives Norton knew that Po was really going to supervise Christine White, and his heart settled, ¡°Okay, just one drink.¡± With Po¡¯s supervision, she shouldn¡¯t go back on her word. ¡°That¡¯s right isn¡¯t it, give me the cup.¡± Christine White said as she pulled the cork. Ives Norton hands over the goblet. Christine White poured him a ss and a ss for herself, and as for Bo, no! ¡°Here, cheers!¡± Christine White raised the red wine in her hand to Ives Norton. Ives Norton smiled and raised his ss to clink with her as well. The sweet red wine filled his mouth and Ives Norton¡¯s eyes lit up, ¡°That¡¯s not a hotel wine, is it?¡± Christine White nodded, ¡°It¡¯s from my dad¡¯s collection, he relented and gave me a few bottles before I returned home.¡± That said, she learned her drinking from Father Toki. Shi¡¯s father was a wine taster in private, and had a very high attainment in the knowledge of wine, so she learned a lot about this aspect of wine from Shi¡¯s father. ¡°I see, I can probably imagine the meaty look on Uncle Toki¡¯s face when he gave you the wine.¡± Ives Norton teased. Christine White held her forehead andughed, ¡°No, my dad was only going to give me one bottle, but my mom screwed him, so he gave me a few more bottles, so you can take one with youter.¡± ¡°OK.¡± Ives Norton didn¡¯t say no. He loved wine himself, just because his profession was a doctor and he had to do a lot of surgeries, he usually didn¡¯t drink much and his hands tended to shake when he drank too much, but it didn¡¯t stop him from liking it. For the rest of the time after that, the two chatted around Father Toki¡¯s collection, while Po sat obediently and quietly eating his own food by himself. After dinner, he climbed out of the child seat and went to his room with the Rubik¡¯s Cube.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. Christine White and Ives Norton were the only ones left at the table. With one less child and only two adults left, still a man and a woman, the atmosphere changed a bit how. Ives Norton suddenly quieted down, his eyes behind his lenses staring deep into the woman across from him, ¡°Christine, there¡¯s a question I¡¯ve always wanted to ask you, but I¡¯ve never known how to ask it, so much so that I¡¯ve always been resigned to it inside.¡± ¡°What¡¯s the question, you ask.¡± Christine White looked back at him. Ives Norton took a breath, as if to cheer himself up, and after a few seconds of silence spoke, ¡°Do you ¡­ still love Baird Lane?¡± Christine White looked startled, ¡°Why are you asking this all of a sudden?¡± Ives Norton lowered his eyes, ¡°Because I want answers, I want to know if you still love Baird Lane.¡± Christine White snorted, ¡°How can I still love him, what am I going to do with him when I¡¯m going to get back at him.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Ives Norton narrowed his eyes and stared into hers, as if trying to see through her to see if she was lying. Christine White, of course, knew what he was looking at her like that for, and she naturally locked eyes with him, but after a moment of staring at him, she felt the urge to avoid him. But again, she knew that if she avoided it, it would indirectly show that she was being vain, and all her earlier words about not loving Baird Lane would be a joke, so she quietly put one hand under the table and twisted her thighs in a death grip so that she couldn¡¯t avoid it. Perhaps she was acting too well, Ives Norton seemed to buy it, withdrawing his gaze and smiling slightly down, ¡°Since you don¡¯t love Baird Lane anymore, have you ever thought about starting a new rtionship?¡± Chapter 498 – Ives Norton’s Confessions ¡°A new rtionship?¡± Christine White was confused by his question. Ives Norton nodded, ¡°Yes, new feelings!¡± Christine White answered seriously though she didn¡¯t know why he asked, ¡°No.¡± ¡°Why?¡± Ives Norton was getting a little antsy. Christine White shook the ss of red wine in her hand, her voice drifting away as she said, ¡°All I want now is revenge, how can I think about that?¡± ¡°I know you want to take revenge, so you don¡¯t have the heart now, but what about after? You will finish your revenge one day, and after that, don¡¯t you think about it for your future? You are still young, you should find another man to apany you, and little baby needs a father in his growing experience.¡± Ives Norton gripped the ss in his hand and looked at her expectantly. Christine White suddenly realized what he really meant when he said that tonight, and a slight change in her demeanor arose, ¡°Ives, you don¡¯t mean to say that you want to be the man, do you?¡± Mind blown, Ives Norton panicked for a moment, but in the next instant,posed himself and graciously admitted, ¡°Yes, Christine, that¡¯s what I meant, are you ¡­ willing to give me a chance?¡± He asked a little nervously and with a hint of caution in it. Christine White waspletely dumbfounded, not expecting, in any way, that Ives Norton would suddenly confess his love for her. This is the second time! Yes, for the second time. Five years ago, when she had her kidney recement surgery, something happened, something that made her realize that he had originally had those feelings for her all along. Then at Bo¡¯s 100th birthday party, he got drunk and confessed his love for her. Only the next day he woke up but forgot everything, she was originally still struggling with how to reject him at that time, as a result, she was greatly relieved to learn that he had forgotten all about it, and then she didn¡¯t tell him about his confession of love to her, so up to now he doesn¡¯t even know that he has already confessed his love to her once. And in the five years that followed, Ives Norton never showed that kind of affection for her again, and his words and behavior towards her were the same as those of a friend, so long ago, she thought he no longer liked her, but she thought wrong, his feelings for her had never dissipated, he had just been hiding them very well. But somehow, tonight, he confessed to her again, was it the drink again? ¡°Christine, you ¡­¡± Lulling Christine White into silence, Ives Norton was a little disturbed and more than a little apprehensive. Christine White came back to her senses, her teeth lightly biting her lip, ¡°Ives, I¡¯m a little foggy in the head, I ¡­¡± ¡°I know!¡± Ives Norton interrupted her, his handsome face reddening slightly, ¡°I know I¡¯m giving you a big sense of shock by saying this out of the blue, but Christine, I¡¯m not joking, I¡¯m serious, and in case you didn¡¯t know, I actually had feelings for you six years ago.¡± Christine White bowed her head. No, she knows! Ives Norton looked at her and added, ¡°Six years ago, you were Baird Lane¡¯s wife, and you only had Baird Lane in your eyes and heart, and Baird Lane was my friend, so even if I had those kinds of feelings for you, I wouldn¡¯t have shown them to you, or had the thoughts, but not now.¡± Ives Norton smiled a little, ¡°Now that you¡¯re not in a rtionship with Baird Lane, and you¡¯ve said that you don¡¯t love him anymore, then I¡¯m fighting for wanting to be on my own, and maybe I¡¯m scaring you by saying this out of the blue, but Christine, I want you to think about me, and I¡¯m going to be good to you, and I¡¯m going to treat Bao as if he¡¯s my own child. So Christine, give me a chance okay?¡± Listening to his heartfelt confession, Christine White¡¯s heart could not be said to be unmoved. But it was only touched, but not intended. Because she knew very well that she really only thought of him as a friend, but didn¡¯t have feelings for him in that way. She was destined to fail him. Thinking about it, Christine White tightened her palms, and in her mind, she had already decided to reject it properly, but as a result, just as she was about to open her mouth, Ives Norton made a gesture for her to keep quiet, and preempted her by saying, ¡°Christine, I know that I¡¯m putting you in a difficult position by telling you all this, so you can start by not having to tell me your answer right away, and I hope that you can think about it for a while.¡± He could see that she had just tried to reject him. And he didn¡¯t want her rejection, so he had to be selfish and block it out. Christine White also saw his intentions and sighed inwardly, barely tugging at the corners of her mouth, ¡°Good ¡­¡± He didn¡¯t want to hear her reject him so quickly. Then she did as he wished. But after that, she¡¯d still reject him. ¡°Thank you, it¡¯s almost time for me to go.¡± Ives Norton stood up, his tall body shaking a little. Christine White stepped forward to help him, ¡°Are you drunk?¡± ¡°No!¡± Ives Norton returned with slightly reddened eyes. Christine White couldn¡¯t help but roll her eyes as she watched his eyes grow misty, ¡°And say no, I¡¯ll let you take you back.¡± ¡°No, I can do it myself.¡± Ives Norton refused. ¡°Come on, you¡¯re still trying to be brave, how can you drive when you¡¯ve been drinking?¡± Christine White helped him towards the sofa while making a phone call, asking the hotel to arrange for a driver toe up. Soon, not ten minutester, the doorbell rang. Christine White, knowing it was the driver the hotel had arranged for, arrived, bent down to help Ives Norton up from the couch and set him toward the door. When I opened the door, there was indeed a man in a hotel security uniform standing outside. Christine White handed him Ives Norton, ¡°Please take him back to this address.¡± Christine White typed a line of the address on her cell phone and held it out to the driver. The driver made a note of it and nodded, ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll get the gentleman there safely.¡± ¡°Thanks.¡± Christine White smiled and hmmm¡¯d. Ives Norton helped Ives Norton walk away. Christine White watched them enter the elevator before turning back to the suite. When she returned to her room, she saw the table of dishes on the dining room table, but she was in little mood to clean up, her mind filled with Ives Norton¡¯s confession and his words about Bo needing a father on his way up. The words were a long way from calming her down inside. It¡¯s true that a mother is an essential role for a child, but so is a father. Especially for a boy, the role of the father is even more important, he can be the child¡¯s goal on the way to grow up, can be a role model for the child to learn, and can be a guide for the child¡¯s life, and even because of the character of the obstacles, a lot of education can not be taught by the mother to the child, but the father can. She knew very well that little baby didn¡¯t like Baird Lane and didn¡¯t react much to Baird Lane as his real father, so she just kept thinking that little baby didn¡¯t need his father, but she never put herself in little baby¡¯s shoes to think about whether little baby needed his father or not, after all, liking it or not was one thing, and needing it was another. Moreover, Xiaobo is still small, even in precocious maturity, he can¡¯t fully understand the importance of a father, but as Xiaobo grows older, will he still feel that it doesn¡¯t matter if he has a father or not as he does now? What if, at that time, he wants a father? When he sees that all the other kids have daddies but he doesn¡¯t, won¡¯t he have other thoughts in his mind, won¡¯t he have an inferiorityplex?Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. Thinking about it, Christine White felt her heart clogging up, and she closed her eyes as she headed toward Bo¡¯s room. Gently pushing open the door to her room, Christine White saw Bo sitting on the carpet ying with a jigsaw puzzle while the Rubik¡¯s Cube, which he had been hugging and not letting go of, was tossed aside. I guess I¡¯m tired of it. I¡¯ll have to buy a new one with a higher difficulty level. Because every time Xiaobo doesn¡¯t y with the Rubik¡¯s Cube and throws it aside, it means that the Rubik¡¯s Cube at this stage is no longer difficult for him and it¡¯s time to get a new one, which is what Christine White has summarized in the past two years. Silently keeping the purchase of a new Rubik¡¯s Cube in mind, Christine White looked at Bo¡¯s tiny back, ¡°Bo, mommy¡¯sing in oh.¡± Chapter 499 – Don’t Need Daddy Bao stopped his jigsaw puzzle and looked back at her, then quickly turned his head back to continue the puzzle. Christine White, knowing that this was a sign of agreement from Po, smiled and eased her footsteps into the room. Coming over to Po, Christine White sat down as well, her eyes going to the figure he had put together. It was bought for him by Ives Norton, a thousand-piece Monalisa¡¯s Smile, with a difficulty level of hard, so difficult that the average adult couldn¡¯t y with it, and it all took forever to piece together parts of it. But look at little baby here, all of them have already put together a small part of the puzzle, and the package next to it still indicates that this pair of puzzles has just been unwrapped. This shows that being able to put together a small part of the puzzle in such a short period of time, this puzzle is not too difficult for Bao. ¡°Po is so smart.¡± Christine White reached up and rubbed Bo¡¯s head. Bao put his head down, his little white ears slightly flushed. Christine White looked surprised that Po was actually shy! Still so bluntly shy.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. What does that mean? It means Bo is getting better. Thinking of this, Christine White, in her excitement, took Bo into her arms, ¡°Bo, mommy is really happy!¡± Bao blinked, as if he didn¡¯t understand what she was so happy about. Christine White kissed him on the forehead, and without exnation, gently released him. ¡°Bo, can mommy ask you a question?¡± Christine White looked at her son in front of her. Po looked at her as well, as if waiting for her to speak. Christine White took a deep breath and cupped Bo¡¯s face, ¡°Does Bo want Daddy?¡± Po¡¯s light brown pupils revealed a hint of confusion, not understanding why she was asking this. Christine White¡¯s thumb gently rubbed Little Treasure¡¯s tender little face, ¡°Mommy never thought about whether Little Treasure needed a daddy or not, and it was your godfather who reminded me, so Mommy is asking you now, do you want a daddy?¡± Po cocked her head, then went to touch her pockets. Christine White, unsure of what Po was up to, watched his movements quietly, not stopping them. Po fished Christine White¡¯s cell phone out of her pocket and handed it to her, signaling her to unlock it. Christine White did as she was told and unlocked it. Bao took his phone back again and tapped on the album, pulling a picture out of it. The man in the photo was dressed in a suit, his face was as frosty as frost, and his pair of light brown pupils were devoid of the slightest emotion. The person in this photo is undoubtedly Baird Lane. This photo was specially searched on the inte by herst year, just to tell Bo that this man was his father. After that, she had kept this photo in her album without deleting it, not realizing that it had actually been turned up again by little baby now. ¡°Po what are you pointing out his picture for?¡± Christine White asked. Po pointed to Baird Lane in the picture and shook his head. Christine White ventures a guess, ¡°Bo doesn¡¯t need this dad?¡± Po nodded. This dad is bad. Uncle said dad forgot mom. He doesn¡¯t like the dad. Christine White¡¯s nose was slightly sore. little baby this answer, is kind of in her expectation, she took the phone and pressed it out, ¡°Good, since little baby doesn¡¯t need this father, then we want this father, but little baby¡¯s future growth is to need the role of father to guide little baby, little baby want godfather to be the father?¡± Christine White tried to ask. Po blinked, not nodding or shaking his head, just staring at her. Christine White subconsciously assumed he didn¡¯t want to and stopped mentioning it. She knew that mentioning it too much would only cause the little kid to overreact. And it was in turn a relief to her if Po didn¡¯t want to. After all, she was really afraid that little baby would nod her head, and then she couldn¡¯t help but agree to be with Ives Norton for little baby¡¯s sake; after all, Ives Norton was the only man who could be epted by little baby out of the ident of The Camp Family people, and it was normal that little baby would want him to be a father. But luckily Bo didn¡¯t agree. ¡°Well, it¡¯ste, time for the little ones to go to bed.¡± Christine White gathered her thoughts and picked Po up from the floor and headed for the bed. By the time she had put Bo to sleep, it was almost eleven o¡¯clock. Christine White turned her stiff neck and went to the bathroom in her pajamas, ready to wash up and rest. The following day, Ives Norton came over as usual. When he arrived, he greeted Christine White naturally, as if nothing had happenedst night. Christine White wasn¡¯t sure how she was going to face him, but looking at him like this, she was suddenly relieved. I¡¯m afraid he just made a point of pretending nothing was wrong because he didn¡¯t want to stress her out. In that case, she would just pretend that nothing had happened, and when she found some time afterward, she would make it clear to him properly and reject his confession. With that, both of them unspokenly refrained from mentioningst night¡¯s incident, and after breakfast, they took little baby to kindergarten. I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s an illusion or not, but Christine White always feels that there¡¯s something strange about Po¡¯s attitude towards Ives Norton. As for what was strange, she couldn¡¯t say and didn¡¯t think much of it. By the time Bo was dropped off at the nursery, Christine White had also separated from Ives Norton and was driving alone to The Lane Family Group. Just as she arrived downstairs at the group, she saw Gates standing at the entrance to the lobby as if he was waiting for someone. It wasn¡¯t until her car stabilized and Gates walked toward her that she realized that the person Gates was waiting for was her. ¡°Ms. Camp.¡± Gates gentlemanly pulled the car door open for Christine White. Christine White got out of the car, removed the sunsses from her face, and looked at him with interest, ¡°Special Assistant Gates waited for me in Land?¡± ¡°Yes, President Lane knew you wereing to the meeting so he specifically asked me to wait down here and show you to the conference room.¡± Gates returned. Christine White rubbed her chin, ¡°So, it seems you guys really value me.¡± Gates drylyughed twice, did not say to pick up, but in his heart, this is simply not the general importance of good! What woman has President Lane ever been so attached to, so special to, other than his former wife? Not only did he personally choose the bag, but he also personally let him, the personal assistant,e down to meet him. It seems that President Lane really cares so much about Miss Camp because of this face of Miss Camp. Maybe President Lane subconsciously still loves Madame, but President Lane himself is not yet aware of it, because he can¡¯t recall any memories about those with Madame. Once he remembers, President Lane¡¯s feelings for Madame, will definitely be rekindled as well, just what¡¯s the point at that time, Madame has already been dead for six years, and the only thing he¡¯s worried about right now is that President Lane is already in love with this Miss Camp before he even remembers those memories with Madame. As for Molly Bort, he just never thought President Lane wouldst long with this woman. With that in mind, Gates pushed up his sses and prepared to take Christine White inside, only to take a look at her and realize she was looking around for something. Gates was a little curious, ¡°Ms. Camp, what are you looking at?¡± Christine White had a twinkle in her eye, ¡°Nothing.¡± As the words left her mouth, she raised her chin slightly and after casting a provocative look in one direction, she signaled that Gates was free to go. Gates looked in the direction she¡¯d just looked in with a nk expression; there was only a ck sedan there, and nothing else. What the hell is Ms. Camp looking at? Unable to figure it out, Gates simply didn¡¯t want to and led Christine White to the conference room. The conference room was already full and Christine White was in the spotlight as soon as she entered. Christine White smiled and nodded after taking a slight nce at those executives of The Lane Family Group, then only then did she look at the man in the main seat and extended her hand, ¡°President Lane, hello again!¡± Chapter 500: Elevator Accident Baird Lane nced at her and reached out to shake her hand, ¡°Ms. Camp.¡± ¡°President Lane, who is this?¡± Some executives didn¡¯t recognize Christine White and couldn¡¯t help but ask. Baird Lane put his hand down, ¡°This is the Director of The Camp Family Energy, Ms. Christine Camp.¡± Upon hearing that Christine White was actually the director of an energypany, the executives in the room looked at her in surprise, finding it hard to believe that such a young woman could be in charge of such an importantpany. ¡°Hello everyone, I¡¯m Christine Camp,¡± Christine White greeted with an unflustered and gracious hello in the face of dozens of pairs of eyes gawking at her. Her poise, as well as the confident aura that exuded from her surroundings, had begun to convince the crowd of her identity. ¡°Hello Superintendent Camp, Superintendent Camp is really young and promising, unlike us, who have climbed to our present position at this age, we can¡¯tpare, we can¡¯tpare.¡± Someone ttered. Christine White smiled, ¡°You¡¯re all wee, the fact that you¡¯re all here means that you¡¯re all good people and there¡¯s no need to get ahead of yourself.¡± With her words, she heard a wave of relief in the hearts of those present and praised her for her ability to speak. Baird Lane sat in the main seat and did not speak, only silently taking it all in, his mind¡¯s perception of Christine White heightened yet again. This woman, indeed, was not a simple character, and with just a few words, she had managed to break into the inner circle of these executives and was epted by them. I have to say, the woman is indeed smart. ¡°President Lane!¡± shouted Christine White suddenly to Baird Lane. Baird Lane collected his thoughts and looked up at her, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°But the meeting started, didn¡¯t it?¡± Christine White smiled at her. Baird Lane nced at his wristwatch, the time was up, and nodded slightly, ¡°Yes.¡± As his words fell, the conference room instantly fell silent and no more words were spoken. Seeing this scene, a dark aura quickly swept across the bottom of Christine White¡¯s eyes, her heart marveling at Baird Lane¡¯s majesty in The Lane Family Group. That¡¯s a lot more majestic than it was six years ago. Sure enough, she was growing, so how could he stay put. Christine White tugged at the corner of her mouth in self-deprecation. The meeting has begun. This meeting is very important, it is not too much to say that it is the beginning of a technological revolution, the production of new energy vehicles, it means that the old motorized vehicles have begun to step into the beginning of the elimination of the old, so the conference room is very serious in the face of the people, listening to all very seriously. And the meeting was long, almost three hours before it ended. It has been a long time since we had such a long meeting, but the faces of the people are not the slightest bit tired, there is a slow excitement and anticipation, looking forward to the new energy vehicles out of the world. Everyone knew that as long as the new energy vehicles came out, The Lane Family Group¡¯s value would double, and its ranking in the world¡¯s top 500 would increase by at least a hundred or so, and by that time, they would have made a fortune, so naturally, no one felt tired of this meeting. ¡°Ms. Camp, you know the results of yesterday¡¯s test, right?¡± When the people in the conference room had almost dispersed, Baird Lane suddenly walked over to Christine White and said. Christine White was organizing the information in front of her and nodded when she heard his question, ¡°Acknowledged, the test went well.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good, so I as specifically had one of the production lines overtime and had them spend the night building the new energy vehicle shell, would Ms. Camp like to see it?¡± Baird Lane looked at her. Christine White looked surprised, ¡°The casing came out so soon, then of course I have to look at it, it¡¯s a matter of interest for both of ourpanies, I have to see if the casing meets my standards first.¡± ¡°It will be to your satisfaction, Ms. Camp please.¡± Baird Lane made a gesture of invitation. Christine White wasn¡¯t polite either and smiled at him before heading for the conference room door. Walking out of the conference room, Baird Lane caught up with her and walked alongside her. When they got to the elevator and waited for it, Baird Lane shot a nce at the bag she was carrying and a sh of disappointment he didn¡¯t even know he had in his eyes, ¡°Ms. Camp isn¡¯t carrying the bag I gave you?¡± Christine White was first bbergasted for a moment, not understanding why he suddenly paid attention to her bag, but she didn¡¯t think much of it, and replied with a smile, ¡°That bag didn¡¯t match the color of the clothes I¡¯m wearing today, and shed with the color of the clothes, so I just had to get a different bag, or else it wouldn¡¯t entuate my clothes, and it would look cheap.¡± Baird Lane nodded thoughtfully, ¡°Ms. Camp knows how to dress?¡± Christine White lowered her eyes and said in a faint voice, ¡°I used to study fashion design for a while, but then something happened and I gave it up thinking about revenge.¡± ¡°So it is.¡± Baird Lane responded, not saying anything more. At that moment, the elevator arrived, and with a ding, the doors opened. Baird Lane signaled Christine White to go in first. Christine White had no objection and lifted her foot into the elevator. Baird Lane went in after her, and Gates was thest to go in. Once Gates is inside, he walks over to the corner and stands still, continuing to act as the air man, leaving space for the two Baird Lane¡¯s. I thought they would continue to talk about something else, but who knew that once they entered the elevator they were all quiet, so much so that the atmosphere in therge elevator hoist box was eerily quiet. Suddenly, the lights in the elevator flickered as if they were going out, and there was a zippy current sound. Christine White frowned, ¡°Is the elevator broken?¡± Baird Lane looked up and was about to open his mouth to reply when suddenly the elevator shook violently. Christine White cried out in fear, and wearing high heels, she couldn¡¯t stand at all when she was shaken like that, and her body lunged forward. Seeing that her forehead was about to hit the door of the elevator, an arm suddenly reached out towards her, wrapping around her soft waist and pulling her back. Bang!Owned by N?velDrama.Org. A muffled sound. Christine White¡¯s back hit a wall of hot chest. It¡¯s Baird Lane! He saved her, pulling her over when she was about to be knocked over. Realizing this, Christine White¡¯s eyes opened, and she half slowed down, her brows furrowed, as if she was a bit unable to ept that she had been saved by Baird Lane, and her expression was a bit not so good, ¡°President Lane, you ¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t move!¡± Sensing the woman in his arms trying to break away, Baird Lane warned in a low voice, ¡°The elevator¡¯s not ready yet!¡± As if in response to his words, the elevator came to another sharp shake. Christine White lunged forward again with inertia. But with Baird Lane¡¯s hand hooked all the way around her waist, she wasn¡¯t flopping around as much as she had earlier. But this is not the way to go on, Baird Lane braced one hand on the elevator wall, the other arm around her, and she can¡¯t stand steadily, every now and then the elevator shakes, every time she shakes, he has to use more strength to hold her tightly, so that he can¡¯t hold on to his one arm for long at all. And now his arm, which was already a bit of a hidden pain. Baird Lane¡¯s handsome face sank slightly, and after some thought, he simply dropped the hand that was bracing himself against the elevator wall, and with the other hand he wrapped his arm around Christine White¡¯s waist, and under her stunned gaze, he spun her around in his arms and brought her to the corner of the elevator. In this way, Christine White has the elevator wall behind her and Baird Lane in front of her. Baird Lane braced his hands on either side of Christine White¡¯s shoulders, imprisoning her between the elevator and his own body as a means of protecting her before she could get unsteady on her feet again and be shaken out. ¡°President Lane ¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry!¡± Baird Lane said subconsciously as he looked down at the somewhat pale woman in front of him, an image suddenly shing through his mind, ¡°I¡¯ll protect you!¡± Hearing this, Christine White¡¯s pupils quivered and she lowered her head without responding. Protect her? Can he do it? Chapter 501 Accidental or Artificial The corner of Christine White¡¯s mouth hooked up in a mocking arc, and in her heart, she didn¡¯t feel a trace of emotion towards Baird Lane¡¯s words, instead she felt quite ridiculous. He never said to protect her. But in fact, did he do it? Six years ago, he wasn¡¯t there when she was kidnapped by Leo Bort to draw bone marrow for an abortion, he wasn¡¯t there when she was kidnapped by Owen Dong three times, he wasn¡¯t there when she was pushed off the bus by Molly Bort, he still wasn¡¯t there, and he still wasn¡¯t there when she managed to escape from death and go back to look for him¡­ In short it was that every time she needed him, he was never there! So now she¡¯ll never trust him again! Even if he did protect her now, she wouldn¡¯t be touched in the slightest, she would only feel angry and pathetic. Because she¡¯s Christine Camp now, not Christine White! Being Christine Camp, she should just be a regr partner to him, Baird Lane, right? What is there to expect from a man who can say such heartwarming words as I will protect you to a regr partner, but was not there when his wife faced multiple injuries in the past! Baird Lane had no idea what Christine White was thinking at the moment, and as he watched her with her head bowed and a vaguely somber aura around her, he assumed that she was frightened by the elevator, and he couldn¡¯t help but lean forward and encircle her more tightly. With that move, he made the distance between the two shrink even smaller, so small that their bodies were almost pressed together. So much so, that they could smell each other¡¯s scent along with their exhaled breath. ¡°¡­¡± Gates in the other corner saw them like this and the corners of his mouth twitched, the whole thing feeling deeply like he¡¯d been stuffed with dog food. Although he also knows that President Lane walloped Ms. Camp to protect her, but their poses are really misleading. Finally, the elevator stabilized on the third floor and stopped shaking. Gates just hit the door button just in case. The elevator stopped and the doors opened. Gates sighed in relief, he was afraid that the elevator doors wouldn¡¯t open either and they¡¯d be trapped inside. ¡°President Lane, let¡¯s get out of here.¡± Gates said to Baird Lane. Baird Lane hmmm¡¯d and let go of his hand braced against the elevator wall and took a step back, releasing Christine White, ¡°Miss Camp, it¡¯s okay!¡± Christine White looked up, ¡°It¡¯s okay?¡± ¡°Uh-huh.¡± Baird Lane answered, ¡°The elevator stopped.¡± Christine White lightly patted her chest with a small hijacked smile, ¡°Great, that just scared the hell out of me.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry to make Ms. Camp you are frightened, this matter is the fault of our group, I will be responsible, and just now my behavior is a bit rude, please ¡­¡± Before the words were finished, Christine White interrupted him with a wave of her hand, ¡°It¡¯s okay, I should be thanking you President Lane for saving me, otherwise I would have crashed, and how can I me you President Lane for being rude.¡± She said politely. Baird Lane nodded his head lightly, ¡°It¡¯s good that Ms. Camp doesn¡¯t me Mister Lu, by the way Toki Jie, you¡¯re not hurt, are you?¡± He asked. Christine White nced down at her red and swollen left ankle and looked a little embarrassed, ¡°¡­ I twisted my foot, when the elevator rocked earlier, the heel was too high to stand on, so I twisted it.¡± Baird Lane sniffed and looked down as well, his brow furrowing as he saw her pale ankle swollen like a bun, ¡°Can you walk?¡± ¡°I¡¯m afraid not!¡± Christine White tried, blushing slightly and shaking her head. Baird Lane pursed his lips and contemted for a second, then suddenly stepped forward and, after saying he was rude, scooped her up by the waist.Owned by N?velDrama.Org. Christine White eximed, subconsciously wrapping her arms around his neck, ¡°President Lane you ¡­¡± ¡°You carry you out.¡± Baird Lane said, carrying her out of the elevator. Christine White nestled dutifully in his arms, her loose hair covering her face so that no expression could be seen. Being held in his arms once again after six years, Christine White had not a single emotional stirring inside her other than surprise. Even if his embrace was as warm as ever, she couldn¡¯t throb and felt a little nauseous just thinking about the fact that this warm embrace of his hadn¡¯t held Molly Bort less than once in thest six years. She would never have stayed in his arms if the situation hadn¡¯t been impossible right now. ¡°President Lane, I just ¡­¡± Gates stepped aside with his cell phone to report something, but as soon as he saw Baird Laneing out of the elevator with Christine White in his arms, the whole thing froze and he forgot what he was going to say. What¡¯s going on here? Why are these two in a princess hug? Had he just been in the elevator and hadn¡¯t had enough of cuddling, so he was going to keep cuddling even when he came out? Maybe Gates was trying to be too blunt, Baird Lane read his mind and frowned in disgust, ¡°What just happened to you, say!¡± Gates came back to his senses and swallowed, no longer thinking about it, and hurriedly returned, ¡°I just contacted the maintenance side, and they immediately sent someone over to check the cause of the elevator. ¡± Baird Lane lifted his chin lightly to indicate that he knew, and then instructed, ¡°You stay here, wait for the maintenance department toe over and check it out, and report back to me as soon as you¡¯ve found out the cause, I¡¯d like to see if this was an ident, or if it was man-made!¡± ¡°President Lane suspects that the elevator ident just now was man-made?¡± Christine White¡¯s eyes narrowed as she heard this and couldn¡¯t help but interject. Baird Lane nodded, ¡°This is my special elevator, only I will ride it, and if someone really wanted me dead, creating an elevator ident would be the easiest thing to do.¡± ¡°Indeed.¡± Christine White responded thoughtfully. If this elevator ident was, in fact, man-made, there¡¯s a real possibility that it was aimed at Baird Lane¡¯s life. After all, it was his special elevator and only he would ride it. And it¡¯s hard for the gods to get away with tampering with the elevator and making it go down and derail or whatever. Gates had obviously thought of this as well and looked incredibly serious, ¡°Don¡¯t worry President Lane, I¡¯ll figure it out.¡± Baird Lane nods and says nothing more, carrying Christine White towards the regr elevator. There were many employees waiting for the elevator in themon elevator room, and they were shocked to see Baird Laneing with a woman in his arms, and their eyes widened or their mouths opened in disbelief of what they were seeing. What¡¯s going on? What¡¯s President Lane doing in their regr employee¡¯s elevator room? And who is the woman in President Lane¡¯s arms? For a moment, many questions rose in the hearts of the staff, but they didn¡¯t dare to really ask them, and they didn¡¯t even dare to look at them openly, but could only aim at them secretly. It wasn¡¯t until an elevator arrived, Baird Lane carried Christine White inside, and the doors closed that the employees breathed a huge sigh of relief, followed by an explosion of conversation about what they had just seen. Some of the slightly more daring employees even sent it to the group and told the others. So it wasn¡¯t long before almost the entire group building knew about Baird Lane carrying a woman in a regr elevator. One of the secretaries in the president¡¯s secretarial group, who was bought by Molly Bort, also saw the message in the group and hurriedly took a screenshot to tell Molly Bort. Molly Bort saw it and gritted her teeth in anger. She certainly didn¡¯t doubt that the news from her secretary was false. Because this secretary was paid off by her three years ago to keep tabs on Baird Lane¡¯s scheming female staff. So three years down the line, there were a handful of female employees that she had taken care of, but now the newsing from this secretary had caused her sense of crisis to explode right out of the gate. She probably guessed who the woman Baird Lane was holding was, it had to be that bitch Christine Camp! Only Christine Camp, that bitch, relying on a face just like Christine White¡¯s, could get Baird Lane to get so attached and make some surprising moves. At that thought, Molly Bort couldn¡¯t hold back any longer and opened her car door and huffed her way to the group¡¯s front door. Chapter 502 It was an accident She had wanted to wait outside for the Christine Camp woman toe out, before she took care of the woman. But now she couldn¡¯t wait any longer, and if she did, that Christine Camp woman would be crawling into Baird¡¯s bed! In the office of the president of The Lane Family Group, Christine White doesn¡¯t realize that Molly Bort is already on her way to get her in trouble. She was put on the couch by Baird Lane and watched him call for a doctor, her eyes shing, ¡°President Lane, do you think we¡¯ll be misunderstood?¡± ¡°Misunderstand what?¡± Baird Lane put down thendline microphone and looked toward her. Christine White propped her hand on the armrest of the sofa, ¡°Of course it¡¯s our rtionship, just now when you carried me up here, it was seen by a lot of people, they will definitely specte on what exactly our rtionship is.¡± ¡°Just let them guess.¡± Baird Lane returned unimpressed.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. Christine Whiteughed softly, ¡°President Lane you¡¯re really looking out for yourself, but if they say test I¡¯m the little love interest you found for President Lane, won¡¯t all your image be ruined, President Lane?¡± ¡°No.¡± Baird Lane came over and sat down across from her. Christine White looked at him, ¡°Why not.¡± ¡°My staff doesn¡¯t chew the cud, and you¡¯re no little flirt, so I¡¯ll let Gates exin afterward.¡± Baird Lane poured her a ss of water. Christine White took over, ¡°That¡¯s right, then please ask President Lane, especially Mrs. Lane¡¯s ce, what happened today will definitely reach Mrs. Lane¡¯s ears, you must exin it clearly to her, otherwise she will misunderstand again.¡± She said as if offhandedly. Baird Lane¡¯s brow furrowed at that and he said quietly, ¡°You don¡¯t have to care about her.¡± ¡°Why?¡± Baird Lane¡¯s thin lips twitched and he was just about to speak when there was a knock on the office door. Baird Lane narrowed his eyes in displeasure, but swallowed back the words and turned his mouth, ¡°Come in!¡± The person at the door was given permission and gently pushed the door in, a doctor in a white coat. ¡°President Lane,¡± the doctor greeted Baird Lane first. Baird Lane pointed to Christine White¡¯s ankle, ¡°Come here and show her.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± The doctor nced at Christine White and thought to himself that this was the woman that the group said President Lane was hugging¡­ It¡¯s really quite pretty¡­ No wonder President Lane, who has always stayed away from women¡¯s colors, was also moved. It just seems like I¡¯ve seen it somewhere. But he couldn¡¯t remember exactly where he¡¯d seen it before, but it looked really familiar. Without much time to think, the doctor, fearing to arouse Baird Lane¡¯s displeasure, hastily removed the medical kit from his shoulder and stepped forward to examine Christine White¡¯s ankle. The doctor nodded as the examination came down and twisted to open the medical kit, rummaging through it for sterilizing iodine. Baird Lane stood by and asked, ¡°Is she badly twisted?¡± ¡°It¡¯s quite serious, it¡¯s all dislocated and misaligned, and it¡¯s also strained the ligaments, so you won¡¯t be able to walk normally for at least half a month, but luckily it didn¡¯t hurt the bones.¡± The doctor returned after finding iodine. Christine White raised an eyebrow when she heard the state of her injuries and didn¡¯t say anything. On the contrary, when Baird Lane heard the doctor say that he hadn¡¯t hurt any bones, his expression was faintly and inexplicably relieved, and even his heart was inexplicably lighter. ¡°This youngdy, I¡¯m going to set your bones next, so bear the pain.¡± The doctor put on a pair of medical gloves and gently reminded Christine White. Christine White nodded her head to show that she knew, then took a deep breath, gripped the couch cover tightly with both hands, and looked at the doctor, signaling that she was ready to do it. The doctor, authorized by her, reached out and took hold of her foot, breaking it with a forceful, quick and hard motion. With just a click, the doctor removed his hand from Christine White¡¯s foot, ¡°There.¡± Christine White opened her eyes with a pale face and seemed to be in disbelief, ¡°That¡¯s it?¡± ¡°It¡¯s really good, the youngdy can try to move around a bit.¡± The doctor said. Christine White did as she was told and found that she could actually move her foot and a surprised smile lifted her face, ¡°It¡¯s really better, it just still hurts.¡± ¡°It¡¯s normal, a strained ligament, recuperate for about half a month, when the ligament recovers you¡¯ll be fine.¡± The doctor sprays Christine White with an analgesic. Baird Lane also handed Christine White a tissue, ¡°Wipe the sweat.¡± Christine White sniffed and raised her hand to touch her forehead, only to realize that it was actually wet with sweat. It should be a cold sweat from the pain from just righting the bones. ¡°Thanks.¡± Christine White smiled and took the tissue. Baird Lane hmmm¡¯d, his thin lips parting as he looked at her withplicated eyes, ¡°You were in pain just now, weren¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± Christine White paused slightly in her movements. Baird Lane repeats, ¡°When you were squaring the bones, I saw your face go white with pain, so why didn¡¯t you yell out?¡± Christine White cocked her head, ¡°Why are you yelling?¡± ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you scream when it hurts?¡± Baird Lane was a little confused. For some reason, he felt in his heart that she should be the kind of person who would cry out when she was in pain. Instead of just now, when it was obvious that the pain was excruciating, he gritted his teeth and held back. Christine White looked down and smiled meaningfully, ¡°I should yell out when it hurts, but I don¡¯t do that kind of thing.¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± Baird Lane wrinkled his eyebrows in confusion. Christine White looked at her red and swollen ankle, her voice was filled with coldness, ¡°Those who would cry out in pain are usually weak, and I am strong, so I don¡¯t need to cry out, not to mention that this bit of pain is nothing, I¡¯ve been through much more pain than this pain, and much more pain yet.¡± ¡°And much more pain?¡± Hearing her say this, Baird Lane¡¯s heart suddenly seized with some difort. Christine White picks up, ¡°Yes, the pain of much pain, that can really be worse than death, so orthopedic this point of painpared to that kind of pain, it is simply a small thing.¡± ¡°That pain you say is worse than death, is it something to do with the enemy you¡¯re trying to avenge?¡± Baird Lane asked. When she had just said the words life was worse than death, he had seen the sh of hatred in her eyes. Christine White hooked her lips, ¡°Yes, it does have something to do with my enemy, because the kind of pain I¡¯m talking about was inflicted on me by my enemy.¡± Baird Lane pursed his thin lips and didn¡¯t say anything more, unable to help the disgust rising in his heart for the enemy she spoke of. What exactly did the man she calls her enemy do to her? The doctor who was silently applying medicine to Christine White on the side, seeing that the atmosphere had suddenly be so depressing, silently shrunk his neck to reduce his presence. When he had finished administering Christine White¡¯s medication, he left a few bottles of the medicine she would need afterward, and made a quick excuse to leave. Not long after he left, Gates came in, looking exasperated, ¡°President Lane, the cause of the elevator ident was found.¡± Baird Lane¡¯s eyes sharpened, ¡°What¡¯s the reason?¡± Christine White also looked at Gates for that answer. Gates sighed, ¡°This elevator ident was an ident, not man-made, and the main cause was that the elevator¡¯s pulleys were rusty and hadn¡¯t been lubricated in a while, so the chain wasn¡¯t smooth when descending resulting in the problem.¡± ¡°Rusty pulleys?¡± Baird Lane¡¯s face grimaced, ¡°How can they be rusty? What¡¯s going on over in maintenance?¡± ¡°It¡¯s the fault of the maintenance side because the dedicated elevator, which only President Lane you ride, has the lightest load and is the least likely to have an ident, so the maintenance side went negative and didn¡¯t do regr inspections.¡± Gates said. Baird Lane¡¯s fists clenched in anger, ¡°Outrageous, give notice that everyone in the maintenance department is fired and the industry is informed that no one is allowed to hire them!¡± Just because it¡¯s not easy to get into trouble, it¡¯s passive-aggressive. Who would dare to put their heart into hiring such a person! Luckily today it¡¯s just a rusty chain, if the chain broke, who would be responsible for the consequences! And he wasn¡¯t the only one riding the elevator today, there was Christine Camp, The Camp Family¡¯s daughter, so if something happened to her at his ce, how would The Camp Family stop? Chapter 503: Molly Bort Makes a Mess in the Office The more he thought about it, the angrier he became, and Baird Lane, seeing Gates still standing there, said in an icy voice, ¡°What are you waiting for, go now!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Gates winced and, without further dy, turned toward the door in a hurry. Walking to the door and just pulling it open, he froze again, looking at the door and asking curiously, ¡°Ms. Bort, what are you doing here?¡± Molly Bort gritted her teeth in dissatisfaction. For six years, no matter which time she heard that Ms. Bort, she was on fire inside. Obviously she was married to Baird Lane and was a proper Mrs. The Lane Family, but this Gates, he never called her anything but Miss Bort, not Mrs. or Ma¡¯am. Even if she reacts with Baird, Baird doesn¡¯t care. It really pissed her off. ¡°I¡¯vee to see Baird,¡± Molly Bort returned coldly, and was about to cross to the door. But Gates saw what she was up to and followed her stride as she took it, stopping her firmly in her tracks and not letting her in. ¡°Ms. Bort, President Lane said you¡¯re not allowed in without his permission, so I¡¯d better brief you.¡± With that, Gates turned to Baird Lane and informed him, ¡°President Lane, Miss Bort is here.¡± Ms. Bort? Christine White¡¯s eyes shed when she heard those three words and quickly regained herposure, pretending to be somewhat confused as she looked at Baird Lane, ¡°President Lane, is this Miss Bort your wife? I remember that your wife came in rtion to the line?¡± Baird Lane nodded. Christine White was surprised, ¡°That¡¯s odd, if it¡¯s your wife, then why does Special Assistant Gates call her Miss Bort?¡± Baird Lane thought with downcast eyes, ¡°Get used to it.¡±Owned by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°So, that¡¯s quite an intriguing habit, but didn¡¯t you take a little offense, President Lane, when Special Assistant Gates called your wife, President Lane, Miss Bort?¡± Christine White asked with interest. Baird Lane looked at her with a bemused expression, ¡°Nothing to be displeased about, just a term of endearment.¡± Actually, Molly Bort messed with him back in the day, saying that Gates called her Miss Bort, not Mrs.. Though he had found Gates¡¯ name calling inappropriate at first, he had no intention in his mind of having Gates change his name, not that the thought had ever even crossed his mind. As to why, he couldn¡¯t say. ¡°So, that¡¯s quite a chic title.¡± Christine White smiled, her heart soothed and pleased with Gates. So Gates didn¡¯t endorse Molly Bort. It seems that Molly Bort is not doing so well as Mrs. Lane. At the thought, Christine White¡¯s eyes burned at the door, knowing that she hadn¡¯t addressed Molly Bort as Mrs. Lane when she met with her yesterday. But it¡¯s not toote to change your mind. She was looking forward to Molly Bort¡¯s next green and white expression when she heard her name, it was going to be great. Baird Lane had no idea what was going through Christine White¡¯s mind as he watched her look at the door, and after pursing his thin lips, he opened his mouth to ask Gates to let Molly Bort in. However, Molly Bort pushed Gates out of the way and into the office before Gates could ry the message. Once inside, she saw Christine White lying on her side on the couch and her face contorted in anger. What position is this woman in? As if this was her home, and took off her shoes andy on her side on the couch. Who is this pose seducing? Jealousy and anger burned away at her sanity, and Molly Bort rushed to Christine White in two or three steps, grabbed her by the arm, and yanked her under the couch. While yanking, she also cursed loudly, ¡°You bitch, you dare to seduce my husband, get off!¡± Christine White hadn¡¯t expected Molly Bort to react as she did, and was indeed still stunned the moment she was pulled off the couch. Soon, however, she calmed down, but put on a frightened face and shouted to Baird Lane, ¡°President Lane, help me ¡­.¡± ¡°What are you doing?¡± Baird Lane grimaced as he moved forward to push Molly Bort out of the way and pull Christine White up off the floor. Christine White fell obediently into his arms and said usingly, ¡°President Lane, I¡¯m so scared, Ms. Bort she¡¯s horrible ¡­¡± ¡°Sorry.¡± Baird Lane patted Christine White on the back and put her back on the couch. Watching Baird Lane treat Christine White with this tenderness, Molly Bort¡¯s jealousy increased in her heart and her eyes went scarlet, ¡°You woman ¡­¡± ¡°President Lane!¡± said Christine White, as if startled again, hastily grabbing Baird Lane¡¯s sleeve and trying to duck behind him. Baird Lane stood smoothly in front of her as well, holding her back and looking coldly at Molly Bort, ¡°Do you have any idea what you were just doing?¡± Molly Bort heard the anger in Baird Lane¡¯s voice and nched, but reason vanished once more at the sight of Christine White¡¯s head poking out behind him and the provocative grin she was given. ¡°What can I do? Of course I¡¯m here to teach this shameless woman a lesson, Baird, do you have any idea what this woman¡¯s posture just now means, she¡¯s seducing you!¡± Molly Bort pointed at Christine White behind Baird Lane. Christine White shook her head and retorted with an innocent look on her face, ¡°I didn¡¯t, I twisted my foot, I¡¯m morefortable lying down like that, President Lane is aware of that, Ms. Bort, you¡¯re really misunderstanding me, how could I have any idea of seducing President Lane.¡± Baird Lane looks at Molly Bort with displeasure, clearly taking Christine White¡¯s side. Molly Bort was exasperated by his distrustful look, her body was shaking, ¡°I¡¯m telling the truth Baird you have to believe me, this woman, is absolutely no good, we met yesterday and she said she had a thing for you Baird, and wanted to steal you away from me.¡± At that, Baird Lane raised an eyebrow and turned his gaze to Christine White with a skeptical look on his face. Christine White tilted her head in bewilderment, ¡°When did I ever say such a thing? Ms. Bort don¡¯t you nder me, President Lane is a married man, as The Camp Family¡¯s Thousand Dor Gold, how could I possibly do that kind of shameless thing, and how could I possibly have that kind of shameless thoughts, wouldn¡¯t that not be a disgrace to The Camp Family, I am not Miss Bort you.¡± Herment made Molly Bort jump in anger and murderous intent filled her heart. Only a fool couldn¡¯t hear what she really meant by that. Christine Camp, this woman, is clearly satirizing her, Molly Bort, as a famous daughter of a famous family, but she did such a shameless thing as seducing a married man. ¡°Bitch, you seek death!¡± Molly Bort couldn¡¯t suppress her inner violence any longer, and raised her hand to strike at Christine White. The corners of Christine White¡¯s mouth ticked, feigning fear as she ducked behind Baird Lane again. Baird Lane narrowed his eyes and stopped Molly Bort from hitting by grabbing her swinging wrist directly. ¡°That¡¯s enough! Look what you look like now!¡± Baird Lane snapped as he shook off Molly Bort. Molly Bort stumbled twice as she was thrown off her feet without standing much, ¡°Baird you ¡­¡± ¡°President Lane!¡±Christine White saw Molly Bort open her mouth and immediately grabbed the lead: ¡°Can you help me arrange a driver to send me back? Ms. Bort she misunderstood that I have thoughts about you and thought that I am going to snatch you away, so the Emotions are very agitated, I stay here will only make her more angry, I think I¡¯d better leave first, after I leave, you exin to Ms. Bort properly, don¡¯t hurt the couple¡¯s feelings for me.¡± When she finished, she bit her lip and braced herself on the arm of the couch to try to get up. But just as she stood, a pain shot through her ankle, and she stifled a grunt as she fell toward the ground with an ugly face. Baird Lane¡¯s pupils constricted slightly at the sight, and without thinking, he reached out his arm to catch her. This scene, in turn, irritated Molly Bort. In Molly Bort¡¯s opinion, Christine White did it on purpose, saying those things on purpose to make Baird Lane think that she was really innocent and kind. Also the fall she just took was a bitter ploy to deliberately fall to the ground in order to gain Baird¡¯s pity. This woman, she¡¯s so insidious. ¡°Baird don¡¯t you hug her!¡± Thinking about it, Molly Bort¡¯s face twisted as she stepped forward and tried to rip Christine White out of Baird Lane¡¯s arms. But Baird Lane didn¡¯t give her that chance, taking two steps to the side with Christine White in his arms, avoiding her with undisguised impatience in his tone, ¡°How much longer are you going to make a scene?¡± Chapter 504 Christine White’s Revenge Plan ¡°I¡¯m not making a scene!¡± Molly Bort stomped her foot, then pointed to Christine White in his arms, ¡°Baird, it¡¯s this woman, she¡¯s doing it on purpose, you¡¯ve got to believe me, she¡¯s not a nice person at all, she really did say those things, even the fact that I¡¯m going to show up here today, I suspect it¡¯s a conspiracy on her part.¡± Last night she took Ann for a walk around the vi area and then met two women walking past her. The two women were clearly chatting, but they were basically telling her that Christine Camp, who looked just like Christine White, was going to show up at The Lane Family Group. Those two women, whom she had never even met, could say such things in front of her, and were obviously authorized to do so, and the one who authorized them was definitely that Christine Camp. ¡°She was the one who had someone deliberately tell me that she woulde to the group today with the purpose of deliberately provoking me and straying away from our marital bond.¡± Molly Bort deadpanned as she stared at Christine White with eyes wide open. Christine White leaned into Baird Lane¡¯s arms and kept shaking her head, ¡°I didn¡¯t, I really didn¡¯t do anything like that, I¡¯m here today for a meeting.¡± ¡°Then why don¡¯t you leave after the meeting and stick around?¡± Molly Bort sneered. Christine White looked at her foot, ¡°Because I twisted it, I can¡¯t walk.¡± ¡°You twisted your foot, surely that was your plot too, to stay here and have something with my husband wasn¡¯t it?¡± Molly Bort sneered. Baird Lane couldn¡¯t hear any more, his temples jutted out, ¡°Enough Molly Bort, Miss Camp twisted her foot because of an elevator ident, she¡¯s not as nasty as you make her out to be.¡± Molly Bort¡¯s eyes widened, ¡°Baird, you don¡¯t believe me?¡±Owned by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°If you want me to believe you, you first have to speak reasonably, but you don¡¯t even speak reasonably, how can I believe you? And didn¡¯t I tell you to stay in the vi and reflect, and not toe out without my permission, and now that you¡¯re running out, do you think I won¡¯t be angry with you?¡± Baird Lane gazed at her coldly. Molly Bort¡¯s lips quivered, ¡°I ¡­¡± ¡°Now get back in there right now, I don¡¯t want to see you!¡± Baird Lane pointed at the door. Molly Bort¡¯s eyes were red with anger and she didn¡¯t dare to disobey him, so finally she could only stomp her foot fiercely and walk towards the door. Christine White and Baird Lane are the only ones left in the office. Christine White got out of his arms and looked at her apologetically, ¡°I¡¯m sorry President Lane, it¡¯s all because of me that you and Miss Bort had a fight.¡± ¡°None of your business.¡± Baird Lane straightened the sleeve she¡¯d scratched and wrinkled and said ndly, ¡°She makes a scene like this on average once a month.¡± ¡°Hey?¡± Christine White froze. Baird Lane exins, ¡°In the past, anytime I had a female around me a little bit closer, she thought she was trying to seduce me and woulde and make a scene.¡± ¡°I see.¡± Christine White nodded in understanding, a glint of satisfaction rising in her eyes. Luckily for Molly Bort, shees to make a scene once a month, and Baird Lane hase topletely disbelieve Molly Bort. Otherwise Baird Lane would have been able to tell at a nce that her behavior just now was all pretend. Then she couldn¡¯t seed in her attempt to alienate him from Molly Bort. Really thanks to Molly Bort for being such a dumbass and digging her own hole to bury herself in. ¡°Though Ms. Bort makes a scene every time, this time there was a bit of a fight between you two, President Lane, go coax her.¡± Christine White kindly advised. Baird Lane pressed his brow, ¡°No, let her be.¡± ¡°Is that okay? She is your wife after all.¡± Christine White resisted the urge tough internally and said with a difficult face. Baird Lane nodded, ¡°She¡¯ll be fine on her own after a while, it¡¯s you that¡¯s been aggravated by her behavior just now, sorry.¡± Christine White waved her hand, ¡°It¡¯s okay, I can understand Ms. Bort, she cares about you so much that she gets nervous whenever a womanes near you, and I did just get too close to you President Lane.¡± Speaking here, she thought of something, after a sh of essence in her eyes, she lowered her head somewhat embarrassedly and whispered, ¡°Actually, I don¡¯t know why, when Miss Bort pulled me off the sofa as well as when she wanted to beat me up, I thought of President Lane you, and wanted to lean towards you, feeling that as long as I was close to you, I would have a sense of security, and it was perhaps because of that that is what made Miss Gates even more misunderstood and emotional.¡± Baird Lane hadn¡¯t expected Christine White to say such a thing, and his eyes widened slightly as he froze, his heart beating much faster. ¡°You said it¡¯s safe to be near me?¡± Baird Lane¡¯s thin lips parted slightly, and his voice became low. Christine White nodded and gave a small hmmm. But the next second, she seems to realize that this is not right, and then hurriedly shook her head, panicked to exin, ¡°No no, I don¡¯t mean that, I mean I twisted my foot, I can¡¯t resist Miss Bort, and I can only beg for President Lane¡¯s protection from you, because there are only three of us, and if Miss Gates wants to beat me up, then only President Lane can help me, really, you believe me, I didn¡¯t mean anything else!¡± This look of her anxious to make Baird Lane believe, looking at Baird Lane¡¯s lips slightly raised a trace of arc, the mood inexplicably changed for the better. ¡°Well, I believe you ¡­¡± He said back, looking at her steadily. Christine White patted her chest and let out a long breath, ¡°That¡¯s a relief.¡± As the words left her mouth, she picked up the ss of water on the coffee table and took a sip, her slightly drooping eyelids hiding the true color of her eyes. She deliberately said such specious things to make Baird Lane think that she meant that much to him. That way she¡¯d have a reason toe to him often afterward. And by the looks of him, he seemed to really believe that she was interested in him. She didn¡¯t really want to pretend to make him think that she was interested in him, but it was all she could do for the revenge n that was to follow. This n, too, had just urred to her on the spur of the moment. She figured that if Baird Lane could fall in love with her then, surely he could fall in love with her all over again now. She¡¯d use tactics, slowly lead him on, and when he fell back in love with her, she¡¯d dump him. At that time, he must not be able to stand it. After all, he was such a proud man, how could he stand to be deceived by such feelings. Thinking about it, Christine White¡¯s eyes couldn¡¯t help but curve, anticipation for the future written at the bottom of her eyes. Soon, however, she reigned those looks in, fearing that it would be bad if she was seen through. ¡°By the way President Lane,¡± Christine White put down her teacup and changed the topic, ¡°Go to the factory department to see the new energy car model, I may not be able to go, my foot ¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s okay, we can watch it another time.¡± Baird Lane knew what she was going to say and thoughtfully snatched it up without waiting for her to finish. Christine White smiled and nodded, ¡°Good, then I¡¯ll take my leave, please President Lane arrange a driver for me and send me back, after that I¡¯ll have my assistante over to take the car away.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll give you a ride back.¡± Baird Lane offered. Christine White blinked in dismay, then refused, ¡°No need President Lane, you can just arrange for a driver, The Lane Family Group is so busy, where is the need for you to personally drive me.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± Hearing her refusal, Baird Lane pursed his lips a little ufortably, and the expression on his face was much lighter. After that, he stopped giving her a chance to refuse and stepped forward to help her up from the couch, ¡°Come on, I¡¯ll help you.¡± Christine White seemed to be surprised by his actions and froze for two seconds, reacting with some tears andughter, ¡°President Lane, so you¡¯re so bossy.¡± Baird Lane didn¡¯t say anything. Christine White leaned her body into his arms, ¡°Well, that would be a problem for President Lane.¡± She leaned over suddenly, and Baird Lane paused in his tracks for a moment, giving a soft hmmm after ncing sideways at her. An hourter, the hotel arrived. Baird Lane pulled over and frowned at the hotel door, ¡°This is where you¡¯re staying?¡± Chapter 505 – Call Me By My Name ¡°Yeah.¡± Christine White nodded. Baird Lane opens the door and gets out of the car, going around the front and helping her down from the passenger side, ¡°Don¡¯t you have a house in C?¡± ¡°There is.¡± Christine White followed him as she answered in detail, ¡°It¡¯s just still being cleaned and ventted, I should be able to move in tomorrow, so I¡¯ll be staying at the hotel for now these days.¡± So it is. Baird Lane lifted his chin in a daze, and without asking, helped her into the hotel. It was only after she went in that Christine White told him which room she was staying in. Baird Lane walked her to the door of her suite, ¡°ess card.¡± Christine White was stunned for a moment, ¡°President Lane, would you like toe in and sit down?¡± Baird Lane¡¯s eyes flickered slightly and he didn¡¯t answer, acquiescing. That¡¯s what he meant. He wanted to see where she lived. Christine White read Baird Lane¡¯s mind when he really wanted to go in and sit down, and frowned slightly. What¡¯s wrong with this man? How many days have they known each other? That he was about to go in and sit down could already be described as rude behavior, right? Could it be that just because she had just falsely revealed in front of him that she had a bit of a crush on him, he was starting to take an interest in her as well? If that was the case, it seemed like it was a good thing, so that she was more certain that he would fall in love with her in the shortest amount of time possible. Then she can ask him to divorce Molly Bort, and then she can make Molly Bort pay! Thinking this way, Christine White¡¯s breathing became rapid, and the excitement in her heart almost didn¡¯t contain itself and showed on her face. But it was a good thing she still had her senses and wasn¡¯t really out of control, or Baird Lane would have seen the difference and suspected her of something. ¡°Here.¡± Christine White took the ess card out of her bag and handed it to Baird Lane. Since he wants to go in and sit down, let him in. She was nning to make him fall in love with her again, so how could she say no to some of his little requests. Furthermore, little baby was still in kindergarten, and she wasn¡¯t worried about him finding out about little baby¡¯s existence.N?velDrama.Org is the owner. Baird Lane had no idea what was going through Christine White¡¯s mind as he took the ess card and swiped it on the lock. The door ticked open. Baird Lane helped her inside and set her down on the couch in the living room, then his eyes didn¡¯t move as he surveyed the living room. Seeing a couple Rubik¡¯s Cubes and some other toys sitting on the coffee table in the living room, Baird Lane couldn¡¯t help but be surprised, ¡°You y with these?¡± Christine White shook her head meaningfully, ¡°I don¡¯t y, but some people do.¡± ¡°Who?¡± Baird Lane¡¯s brow furrowed, and the first thought that came to mind was that she should be talking about a man. Is it her boyfriend? Baird Lane¡¯s hand, which was hanging down, clenched coldly, with some irritation. Christine White picked up a Rubik¡¯s Cube and yed with it, ¡°A very cute little kid.¡± ¡°Little friend?¡± Baird Lane raised an eyebrow. Christine White hmmm¡¯d, ¡°Yes, very cute and adorable little kid, only five years old this year, and exceptionally smart, I especially like him, so I bought him a lot of Rubik¡¯s Cubes and toys.¡± At those words, Baird Lane¡¯s clenched hand suddenly loosened, and the bit of irritation in his heart abruptly disappeared. So it¡¯s a kid. I think it¡¯s the child of one of the tenants who live on the same floor. ¡°You like kids a lot?¡± Baird Lane asked. Christine White stroked the Rubik¡¯s Cube, ¡°Yes, children are the most adorable in this world, they are pure and innocent and wonderful, who wouldn¡¯t love them?¡± Baird Lane didn¡¯t answer. Because he didn¡¯t know how to pick it up. He couldn¡¯t say that he was the one who didn¡¯t like children. For Ann, it even took him three or four years to ept it yet, and epting Ann, not because he fell in love with Ann, but because when he saw Ann, a false image of a child came to his mind. He didn¡¯t know why a child¡¯s shadow appeared in his mind, and every time that child¡¯s shadow appeared, he felt very guilty inside, and felt very sorry for that child. That child¡¯s silhouette looked about the same age as Ann, and instead of him doting on Ann, it was more like, he transferred his doting on that child, to Ann. He remembered that Aunt Lucy had once said that Christine White was carrying his child in her stomach when she died, maybe that child¡¯s virtual shadow was the one in Christine White¡¯s stomach, and if the child was still alive, counting its age, it was indeed about the same age as Ann. ¡°President Lane, why don¡¯t you say something?¡± Christine White saw Baird Lane fuming and reached out to wave her hand in front of his face. Baird Lane rubbed his brow, ¡°It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s gettingte, Ms. Camp ¡­¡± ¡°You¡¯re too kind President Lane, we¡¯ve known each other for a few days now, we¡¯re sort of friends, so you can call me by my first name, my parents brother and my friends call me Christine, but of course, I prefer to be called Christine.¡± Christine White said with a smile and a twinkle in her eye. Baird Lane didn¡¯t expect her to suddenly ask him to call out his nickname and froze for a few seconds. Upon returning to his senses, he subconsciously nodded and called out to Christine. He also felt that the title Christine suited her better than Christine. Christine White¡¯s smile broadened, ¡°How about I call you by your first name too then, Baird?¡± Baird Lane dropped his eyes, ¡°Yes!¡± The only person left in the world today who calls him Baird is Molly Bort. But somehow he felt that this Baird shout of hers for Molly Bort was more to his liking. It was as if the Baird was supposed toe out of her mouth. ¡°Then it¡¯s a deal, I¡¯ll call you Baird and you call me Christine,¡± Christine White pped her hands together gleefully. Baird Lane had no objection. After that, he called out to her for a hotel bellhop toe and take care of her exclusively before excusing himself and leaving. Once he was gone, Christine White wasn¡¯t maintaining the deliberate smile on her face and resumed her indifference. ¡°Baird Lane, ah Baird Lane, you¡¯re too much of a disappointment to me even now!¡± She murmured disdainfully. In the past, when she had first be his wife, she had tried to call him by his name without his permission. It wasn¡¯t until after three years, when he¡¯d gone back to the cottage to live with her for a while for Molly Bort¡¯s n to have her bone marrow, that he acquiesced to her calling him by his first name. But now, someone who had only known him for a few days had offered to call him by his first name, and he had actually agreed, even if the person was herself, and she was upset. But that¡¯s good, the more special he is to Christine Camp, the sooner she can break him in. After thinking about it, Christine White stretched and after looking at her ankle, which had already subsided somewhat, she took out her cell phone and made a call out. ¡°Hey, Ives,¡± Christine White was the first to speak when the phone was picked up, her expression much more real, not even a faked smile kind of thing like it had been in front of Baird Lane. ¡°Christine, what can I do for you?¡± Ives Norton¡¯s refreshing voice came through. Christine White said with some embarrassment, ¡°It¡¯s like this, I might have to ask you to pick up Bao again today, I can¡¯t go today, my foot is twisted.¡± ¡°What? Sprained your foot? Is it serious?¡± Ives Norton¡¯s voice tensed at the sound of her injury. This undisguised concern touched Christine White and at the same time multiplied her psychological pressure. Because the more he cared for her, the more she felt sorry for him. She couldn¡¯t respond to his feelings. ¡°It¡¯s not serious, it¡¯s just dislocated, it¡¯s already been seen by a doctor.¡± Christine White whispered back. Ives Norton breathed a sigh of relief, ¡°That¡¯s good, okay, I¡¯ll pick up Bo from kindergarten at the right time.¡± ¡°Thank you really Ives,¡± Christine White said gratefully. Ives Norton smiled, ¡°You¡¯re wee, I¡¯m Bo¡¯s godfather, it¡¯s only right to pick him up from school, by the way, where are you now?¡± Chapter 506 – Little Treasure’s Difference ¡°I¡¯ve gone back to the hotel.¡± Christine White poured herself a ss of red wine and sipped it back. Ives Norton pushed up his sses, ¡°That¡¯s good, I was going to say if you¡¯re still at the office, I¡¯ll stop by and pick you up after I pick up Bo.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry to have bothered you.¡± Christine White said with a smile. Ives Norton leaned back in his chair, ¡°Where did I bother, it was the right thing to do, well Christine, enough about you for now, I have a patienting in.¡± ¡°Well, goodbye!¡± Christine White said goodbye. Ives Norton responded in kind, ¡°Bye!¡± Hanging up the phone, Christine White put down her ss of wine, propped herself up on the couch, and hopped back to her room on one leg. By the time she came out in a different outfit, the doorbell to her suite rang. Christine White jumped over to open the door again, and there stood a bellhop in a hotel uniform. ¡°Hello Ms. Camp, I was arranged by Mr. Lane toe and take care of you.¡± The waiter offered a greeting. Christine White sidestepped, ¡°Come in.¡± The maitre d¡¯ nodded and stepped into the room before handing her what he had brought, ¡°Miss Camp, this is what Mr. Lane had specially asked our hotel to prepare for you.¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± Christine White twisted her head curiously, only to realize that the waiter was actually holding a pair of crutches.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. I can¡¯t believe she didn¡¯t see it just now. ¡°Mr. Lane asked you to prepare this?¡± Christine White asked. The waiter responded, ¡°Yes.¡± Christine White took the crutches with aplicated look and clipped them under her armpits, with the support of the crutches, her body with little center of gravity was instantly bnced and she was not afraid of falling if she jumped on one leg. ¡°He¡¯s quite attentive.¡± Christine White said softly. The waiter heard it and couldn¡¯t help but pick up the conversation, ¡°Yes, Mr. Lane is very careful, this pair of crutches, is Mr. Lane specially instructed, let our hotel choose the soft support, so that mped in the armpit, the creaky nest won¡¯t be painful, Ms. Camp, Mr. Lane is really good to you.¡± ¡°Well.¡± Christine White smiled and spat out two words faintly. The waiter didn¡¯t know what the hell she meant by this and didn¡¯t ask questions, following her and waiting for her orders. Christine White didn¡¯t want anyone around her all the time, so she sent the waitress off to the kitchen to cook dinner, and shended herself in the parlor. When the waiter was done with the meal, she let the waiter leave. With her crutches, walking and all, it doesn¡¯t bother her anymore and she doesn¡¯t need anyone to take care of her. Four o¡¯clock in the afternoon. Ives Norton picked up Bo as promised. Bao¡¯s little face chills a little at the sight of Christine White propped up on her crutches, and then she heads for her room with her head down, leaving Christine White and Ives Norton standing in the doorway staring at each other in disbelief. ¡°What¡¯s going on with little baby?¡± Christine White looked at little baby¡¯s tiny back and wondered a little. Ives Norton rubbed his chin and guessed, ¡°Po seems angry.¡± ¡°Angry?¡± Christine White flinched. Ives Norton nodded, ¡°It seems like it, but I¡¯m not sure if it is or not, after all, autistic children have very few emotions, some don¡¯t even have any, so I can¡¯t say if Bo is angry or not.¡± ¡°Maybe you¡¯re right.¡± Christine White weed Ives Norton in. The two walked toward the living room while talking. ¡°Hasn¡¯t Bao¡¯s autism been improvingtely, he still doesn¡¯t cry orugh or talk or have any facial expressions, but the day before yesterday I was able to guess that he was shy by his bodynguage.¡± ¡°Shy?¡± Ives Norton was surprised. Christine White hmmm¡¯d, ¡°Yes, that was the time he called my mom by way of a note, so just now when you said that Bo might be angry, I thought back carefully to Bo¡¯s appearance and realized that he was walking at a much faster pace than usual, so maybe he really was angry.¡± I just don¡¯t know what he¡¯s angry about. ¡°I¡¯m a little uneasy, so sit down for a while and I¡¯ll check the room.¡± With that said, Christine White put down Bo¡¯s little book bag and headed towards Bo¡¯s room. ¡°Bo, mommy¡¯sing in?¡± Christine White knocked on the door to Bo¡¯s room, then wrenched it open and entered. The room was dark and Christine White turned on the light. The light illuminated the room, and Christine White¡¯s heart clenched at the sight of Bo¡¯s tiny figure huddled behind the curtains. How long has it been since Bo has been curled up behind the curtains like he is now, a year now. But now Bo is doing it again, which means what? It means that Bo¡¯s autism is suddenly back to where it was a year ago. ¡°Bo!¡± Christine White dialed up the volume and walked over, lifting the curtains. Bo¡¯s tiny body waspletely exposed. He sat on the ground, both arms wrapped around his knees, his little head buried deep in his knees, and his whole body looked like it had lost its soul. Such a little treasure that Christine White¡¯s outstretched hand trembled a little. ¡°Bao ¡­¡± Christine White called out softly to Bao, cing a hand on his shoulder before wrapping her arms around his tiny body with a firm grip. ¡°Bo, tell mommy what¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Christine White asked in a trembling voice. Po didn¡¯t respond, as if he couldn¡¯t hear. Christine White tightened her arms and hugged little baby tighter, ¡°little baby don¡¯t be afraid, mommy is here, tell mommy, is little baby unhappy about something?¡± Po remained unresponsive. Christine White was in a hurry, her voice choked up, ¡°little baby, don¡¯t scare mommy, mommy is worried about you ¡­¡± A year ago, Bo¡¯s autism was at its worst. It was almost a soulless shell. Then the doctor suggested that she, as a mother, should drop all her work and dedicate herself to be with her little baby, so that perhaps her baby¡¯s condition could be improved. As it turned out, the doctor was right, she had put all her work down and it had taken her six months to get some sparkle in Bo¡¯s eyes and be what she was today, so how could she allow Bo to change back to what she had been a year ago. ¡°Little treasure ¡­¡± Christine White was really frightened now and cried out in a small sob. Hearing her cry, little baby raised his head slightly, and there was a little spot of light hidden in his original pair of empty and soundless pupils. Christine White saw it and quickly stopped crying, cupping little baby¡¯s face with a trembling hand, ¡°little baby, you ¡­ Are you okay?¡± Bao¡¯s little mouth twitched as he released his hold on his knee and touched it to her injured ankle, looking at her. Christine White suddenly realized something and asked tentatively, ¡°Is Bo worried about Mommy¡¯s feet?¡± Po blinked. Christine White knew this was Po¡¯s answer to herself and broke into a smile, ¡°So Po was just, like, upset because she was worried about Mommy?¡± Po blinked again. Christine White was really excited now, and kissed her son¡¯s soft little face fiercely. Great, Bo is fine and hasn¡¯t changed back to the way he was a year ago. Bo was just a little depressed because he was worried about her and didn¡¯t know how to express it. ¡°little baby is so good, little baby will worry about mom, but little baby don¡¯t worry, mom is fine, just a sprained foot, it will be fine in a few days, if little baby doesn¡¯t believe it, you can poke and prod to see if mom is in pain, if mom isn¡¯t in pain, little baby will have to believe in mom¡¯s words, how about it?¡± Christine White gently talked to her son. Po seemed to be moved by her words and literally reached out to poke her where she had twisted it. After a little poke, he went to look at Christine White¡¯s expression, trying to see if she would be in pain. But Christine White kept a smile on her face and didn¡¯t look in the slightest bit of pain. ¡°Little treasure look, mommy doesn¡¯t hurt oh, it means that mommy¡¯s injury is not serious, it will be healed soon, little treasure don¡¯t be sad okay?¡± Christine White scraped little baby¡¯s nose. Chapter 507 – Tonic Po grabbed her finger and rubbed it in agreement. Christine White leads him out of the room. Ives Norton got up to meet him and looked worriedly at Bo, ¡°How¡¯s it going?¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay, Bao just saw that I was hurt and was too worried about me but didn¡¯t know how to express it, that¡¯s all.¡± Christine White exined simply. Ives Norton nodded and exhaled softly, ¡°So that¡¯s what it is, I¡¯m d it¡¯s okay, by the way, what¡¯s for dinner, I¡¯ll make it.¡± ¡°You do?¡± Christine White looked at his chipped palm and his slender fingers in surprise. How those hands look like they¡¯re holding a scalpel, or a pen. She couldn¡¯t imagine at all what those hands would look like with a kitchen knife, and couldn¡¯t bear to think about it, it always felt like a waste. And wouldn¡¯t it be a shame if you got hurt? ¡°Yeah, let¡¯s give you guys a taste of my handiwork.¡± Ives Norton rolled up his sleeves, ¡°Don¡¯t look at me like that, I can actually cook.¡± Christine Whiteughed, ¡°Let¡¯s forget it, don¡¯t you have surgeries almost every day now, give your hands a rest, and for dinner or something, just have the hotel send it up.¡± With that, she went and called the hotel inte, giving Ives Norton no chance to cook at all. Ives Norton had no choice but to call it quits. The hotel¡¯s side moved quickly, and it wasn¡¯t long after Christine White¡¯s phone call that a waiter came up with food on a trolley. She had trouble with her legs, so Ives Norton took Bo and set the dinner out. The dinner was sumptuous, and two or threerge individuals sat one in each direction and began to eat. After the meal, Ives Norton took Bo back to his room. He ran the bath water for Bao, and when Bao started the bath himself, he stepped out and slightly surveyed Christine White¡¯s foot on the couch, ¡°Your foot, how did you sprain it, anyway?¡± ¡°Actually, it was an ident.¡± Christine White sipped her water and slowly told him what happened during the day. Ives Norton¡¯s brow furrowed as he listened, ¡°Was it really an ident?¡± ¡°Well, it¡¯s a bit like it was man-made, but it was indeed an ident all right, it was just my bad luck that I just happened to be in the elevator at that time of day.¡± Christine White said bitterly. Ives Norton sighed, ¡°Good thing you¡¯re okay.¡± God knows his heart just flew out of his chest when he heard about the elevator ident. ¡°Yeah, luckily that elevator just had rusty pulleys and got a little stuck when descending, if the pulleys broke and the boom box fell off, that would have had consequences ¡­¡± Christine White shivered, unable to speak. Talking about it can only result in one thing, and that¡¯s death. And die a horrible death, or at least fall into a meatloaf. So luckily it was just a false rm during the day and nothing really happened, otherwise she would have died with Baird Lane before she even got her revenge now. ¡°Well, don¡¯t think too much, you won¡¯t be able to walk properly on this foot for the next two days, so just stay at the hotel for the next two days and get some rest.¡± Ives Norton said with concern. Christine White nodded, ¡°Well, that¡¯s what I was thinking, spending time with Bo while my foot hurts.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Ives Norton pushed his sses up in satisfaction. At that moment, the cell phone suddenly rang. Christine White put down her ss of water and took her cell phone out of her pocket. After ncing at the caller ID, she put the phone to her ear, ¡°Hello there, this is Christine Camp.¡± ¡°Hello Ms. Camp, we are from the housekeeping team, your apartment has been cleaned, when will you being over for your school inspection?¡± The person on the other end of the phone asked politely. Christine White smiled, ¡°School pickup is not necessary, you are arranged by my brother, I trust you, I will call you the final payment tomorrow, you just have someone send the key over.¡± ¡°Okay, then I won¡¯t disturb your rest Ms. Camp, good night.¡± The person on the other end of the phone said in a more polite tone. Christine White hmmm¡¯d and cut the phone off. Ives Norton peeled an apple, ¡°Who is it?¡± ¡°Housekeeping.¡± Christine White dropped her cell phone next to her. Ives Norton cut the peeled apple into small pieces and pushed it onto a small te in front of her, ¡°House ready?¡± ¡°Uh-huh.¡± Christine White responded vaguely as she forked up a piece of apple and popped it into her mouth. Ives Norton looked at her, ¡°When are you moving?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s do it in the next two days, I¡¯m not recuperating from an injury in the next two days, just so I can pack up my things at the hotel and ask someone to move them there.¡± Christine White replied faintly. Ives Norton thought so and said nothing more. Just before he left, he told her to call him when he moved and he came over to help. Christine White heard it in her ears, but didn¡¯t take it to heart. To her, moving was just a small matter, and she and Bao didn¡¯t have a lot of stuff, just three or four suitcases full, a lot of things that she was going to wait until she moved into the apartment to get. So for this stuff, just call a cab to the apartment, there¡¯s no need to get him to help. What¡¯s more, she had bothered him enough with this small matter. Day two.N?velDrama.Org is the owner. After Ives Norton picked up Bo, the housekeeping side sent over the keys to the apartment. Christine White yed with the keys for a moment before dropping them subsequently on the coffee table and heading back to her room for a video conference. Since it was not convenient for her to go to the office for the past two days due to her foot injury, a lot of work had to be transferred here to handle. It was good that thepany didn¡¯t have any major events these days and didn¡¯t need her to make decisions, so she could stay here and recuperate without worrying about her injuries. Ding Dong! The meeting had just finished and Christine White walked out of the room, propped up on her crutches, when she heard the doorbell ringing. She couldn¡¯t help but wonder who would being over at this hour. With that in mind, Christine White propped up her cane and headed for the door, and when she reached it, she turned the visual on. The person outside immediately appeared to her via visualization, and she was mildly surprised that it was Baird Lane! What¡¯s he doing here? And there seems to be something in his hands. Christine White pursed her lips and opened the door. Baird Lane saw her, dropped his hand on the doorbell, and called out in a faint voice, ¡°Miss Camp.¡± Christine White gave him a small smile, ¡°Baird how could you forget, it was only yesterday that you said to call me by my first name, how is it that one night has gone by and you¡¯ve gone back to calling me by my first name?¡± She snickered. But why does the tone sound so strange? It was as if there was a rebuke to him for plucking something heartless. Is it an illusion? Baird Lane pursed his lips and, without much thought, changed his address to, ¡°Christine.¡± Christine White lifted her chin in satisfaction, ¡°That¡¯s right,e on in.¡± She took a step back, bracing herself on her crutches, and let the door to the room open. Baird Lane walked in carrying something after saying he was interrupting. Christine White closed the door behind her, ¡°Haven¡¯t asked Baird what you¡¯re doing here yet?¡± ¡°Visiting.¡± Baird Lane returned. Christine White raised an eyebrow, ¡°Visiting me?¡± ¡°Well, you were injured at The Lane Family Group, and as Chairman and Decision President of The Lane Family Group I have to take responsibility for that until your injury heals.¡± Baird Lane ced the items he had brought up on the couch, ¡°These are supplements I had prepared that I said would be good for a foot injury.¡± ¡°Yeah? So many, what are they all about?¡± Christine White stepped forward curiously. Baird Lane shook his head, ¡°I don¡¯t know, I had it prepared.¡± What exactly, he didn¡¯t ask. Christine White was even more curious, ¡°Can I take it apart?¡± Baird Lane nodded, ¡°Of course, it was delivered to you, you certainly have the right to open it.¡± ¡°Then I¡¯m wee.¡± Christine White smiled brightly at him, set her crutches aside, sat down, and began unpacking these boxes. After dismantling it, she looked at the pile of ganoderma lucidum ginseng pig¡¯s feet and other things in front of her and fell into deep speechlessness. If she was right, these things, should be prepared by Aunt Lucy, right? Chapter 508 – Aunt Lucy’s Situation Only Aunt Lucy, would prepare such a tonic, especially this pig¡¯s foot, in the most Aunt Lucy style. In the past, Aunt Lucy had often put the phrase ¡°what you eat makes up for what you have¡± on her lips, and when she had miscarried her first child, Aunt Lucy used to stew pork belly soup for her. At the thought, Christine White lowered her eyes and gave a softugh that was quite emotional. Speaking of which, it¡¯s been six years and she hasn¡¯t met Aunt Lucy yet. I also wonder how Aunt Lucy is doing and if her knees still hurt when it¡¯s windy or raining? And Uncle Foo, Uncle Foo is eighty-eight this year, I think, I don¡¯t know if his health is still strong ¡­ ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Noticing something suddenly wrong with Christine White¡¯s mood, Baird Lane gave her a suspicious look, not understanding why her eyes were red as she looked at the pile of tonic. Christine White huffed, ¡°It¡¯s okay, I¡¯m making youugh Baird, I¡¯m just so touched, I didn¡¯t think you¡¯d have so many supplements prepared.¡± ¡°I¡¯m just saying it off the top of my head, my aunt at home prepared it.¡± Baird Lane replied in a faint voice. Christine White mentally said Aunt Lucy, and the smile on her face became wider and wider. ¡°Oh? Auntie? Auntie has the right to prepare so much, so it¡¯s obvious that this auntie has a high position in your heart, Baird, right?¡± She said as if she was not thinking. Baird Lane hmms softly, ¡°She¡¯s family.¡± Christine White¡¯s eyes twinkled slightly, ¡°That aunt is so lucky to be considered family by Baird.¡± ¡°Fortunately, I intend to send her abroad to retire, and she won¡¯t go.¡± Baird Lane sat down. Christine White frowned, ¡°Why? Is Auntie getting older?¡± If she remembered correctly, Aunt Lucy was only about sixty this year, so how did that give him the idea of giving Aunt Lucy a retirement? Besides, Aunt Lucy has her own children. It¡¯s not his turn to retire. ¡°The age is not particrly old, just two years ago, fell and fell to the waist, often back pain, I let her go abroad for treatment, she said nothing, as for the reason ¡­¡± Baird Lane thin lips pursed, did not speak anymore. But Christine White had about guessed why. Aunt Lucy won¡¯t go abroad for treatment, I¡¯m afraid, to keep an eye on Molly Bort. Aunt Lucy never liked Molly Bort, naturally she is not satisfied with Molly Bort as Mrs. Lane, but she can¡¯t disobey Baird Lane, so she can only stay in the vi to monitor Molly Bort. ¡°How silly!¡± Christine White murmured. Baird Lane didn¡¯t hear, ¡°What did you say?¡± ¡°No, I¡¯ll just say how did your aunt fall?¡± Christine White asked as she sped her hands together. Baird Lane didn¡¯t see the worry in her eyes, poured himself a ss of water and replied ndly, ¡°Fell downstairs.¡± ¡°So, what else did you fall on besides your back?¡± She asked again. Baird Lane wasn¡¯t stupid enough to notice a problem once or twice, but he would always notice when she asked more often. As it was, he felt as if she cared about Aunt Lucy and asked too much detail. Granted, Baird Lane answered, ¡°No, just the waist.¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Christine White breathed a faintly inessible sigh of relief. Baird Lane looked at her, ¡°You seem concerned about my aunt?¡± He asked his suspicions out loud. The bottom of Christine White¡¯s eyes quickly shed a trace of panic, but soon, calmed down again, smiled, ¡°Yes, after all, prepared so many supplements for me, it¡¯s normal to care a little, courtesy, right.¡± Seeming to think of changing something, she suddenly stood up and took her cane and headed for her room. When he came out again, he had an extra bag in his hand. ¡°Baird, would you please take this to your aunt at home.¡± Christine White handed the bag over. ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± Baird Lane took it and opened it to look at it, but the contents were so tightly wrapped that he couldn¡¯t tell what it was. ¡°It¡¯s a salve, specifically to relieve back pain.¡± Christine White returned on cloud nine. Baird Lane narrowed his eyes, ¡°How did you get this here?¡± It¡¯s not like she has back pain, is it? Christine White saw the suspicion in Baird Lane¡¯s eyes, and sat back to her original position without any panic, ¡°This is what I bought for my dad, my dad sits in the office all year round and has a back problem, before I went back to China, I heard from one of my uncles that the ointment of the domestic Chinese medicine master Wang Guoshi was very effective, and it just so happened that Wang Guoshi was in C City, so I bought some on purpose, and I am ready to send them back.¡± Now that she heard that Aunt Lucy was also suffering from back pain, she simply let him take it to Aunt Lucy first. It turns out that ¡­ Baird Lane gathered his doubts and handed the bag back to her, ¡°Since it¡¯s for your father, you shouldn¡¯t give it to anyone else.¡± ¡°Just buy some more, it¡¯s not that expensive.¡± Christine White held the bag out to him again, and with a very forceful gesture, making it clear that she meant for him to take it for sure. This action of hers upset Baird Lane a little, ¡°Why must you give it to my aunt, who is a stranger to you, is she not?¡± ¡°Right.¡± Christine White nodded, ¡°Although it¡¯s a stranger, but I¡¯m a person who¡¯s always kind, and this auntie also prepared so many supplements for me, so I¡¯m doing this now, it¡¯s just a courtesy, so don¡¯t think too much about it, Baird.¡± She patted him on the shoulder. Baird Lane was even more upset. What does it mean to be courteous? He obviously had Aunt Lucy prepare these things. Even if it¡¯s a gift, it should be for him. Why Aunt Lucy? ¡°Baird, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Noticing that the man was a little upset, Christine White moved closer to ask. The scent of her perfume reached his nostrils unawares, causing his body to instantly tighten, and the memory of that time at the auction even surfaced in his mind. That time, he also reacted to her by smelling her scent! At that thought, Baird Lane pranced to his feet andposed his handsome face, his eyes wandering away, ¡°It¡¯s okay, I should go.¡± ¡°That¡¯s it?¡± Christine White was slightly surprised. Baird Lane hmmm¡¯d and said in a hushed voice, ¡°Something¡¯s up with the group.¡± ¡°I see, I won¡¯t keep you then, take care on your way.¡± Christine White waved at him. She did not stay in the least, and looked as if she could not wait for him to leave early, which again made Baird Lane¡¯s heart clogged and more ufortable, and he should not even speak, dropping his eyelids and carrying his bag towards the door. That pace was fast and heavy, just like Bo¡¯sst night. I¡¯m sure it¡¯s both father and son. Christine White had a very mixed expression. Even though they haven¡¯t lived together, some of Bao¡¯s usual mannerisms can still inevitably be seen in Baird Lane¡¯s shadow. It¡¯s true that bloodlines are really amazing! Baird Lane had no idea what Christine White was thinking; he felt the gaze behind him, thought she was eying him, and what had been ufortable inside, was suddenly soothing. Can¡¯t tell you why, but this feeling of being watched by her is really nice. The corner of Baird Lane¡¯s mouth ticked slightly as he opened the door and excepted the suite. Outside the suite, Gates, who was waiting there, heard themotion and turned to see hime out and called out in a rush, ¡°President Lane.¡± Baird Lane hmmm¡¯d and handed the bag over in his hand. Gates took it in bewilderment, ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± ¡°Anointed.¡± Baird Lane returned two casual words. Gates blinked, ¡°Anointed?¡± Baird Lane nods and heads for the elevator, with no exnation of what kind of poultice it is or why he¡¯s carrying it out. Gates was curious in his mind, but he didn¡¯t ask too many questions and hurried after him.N?velDrama.Org is the owner. After excepting the hotel, the two got into the car. As Gates buckled his seatbelt, he asked, ¡°President Lane, are we going back to headquarters?¡± Baird Lane was just about to respond when out of the corner of his eye he caught a glimpse of the ster on the passenger side and shook his head, ¡°Back to the cottage.¡± ¡°Hey?¡± Gates froze, ¡°Back to the vi at this hour?¡± Chapter 509 – Naughty Ann ¡°Uh-huh.¡± Baird Lane closes his eyes. Gates inquired, ¡°Is there something you forgot to take?¡± Baird Lane isn¡¯t responding. Gates craned his head to look at him and sighed, ¡°Okay then President Lane you sit tight and I¡¯ll drive.¡± With those words, Gates started the car. An hour and a halfter, the vi arrived. Baird Lane opened his eyes and got out of the car, took the bag Gates handed him and lifted his foot into the cottage. As soon as he entered the living room, he heard the giggling of childrening from the living room, which made his handsome face sink. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Baird Lane spoke in a cold voice, his icy eyes even more stern as he looked at the little girl jumping around on the couch, ¡°Ann, why aren¡¯t you in kindergarten?¡± Ann was startled when she heard his voice, stopping her chaotic jumping in a hurry and looking over to him with a pale little face, ¡°Daddy ¡­¡± ¡°Say, why haven¡¯t you been to kindergarten, and what were you doing just now, using the couch as a trampoline?¡± Baird Lane snapped. Ann¡¯s mouth dropped and she wailed. The loud cries were so loud his head hurt and his temples were pounding. ¡°That¡¯s enough, no crying!¡± Baird Lane snapped. However Ann cried harder. This crying she did brought out Molly Bort upstairs and Aunt Lucy in the kitchen. As soon as Molly Bort came downstairs, she rushed to Ann¡¯s side and took her into her arms, coaxing her heartily. But the more she coaxed, the more aggrieved Ann felt and the more she cried. Molly Bort, seeing that she couldn¡¯t coax herself, took it out on Baird Lane, ¡°Baird, what are you doing, what are you being mean to Ann for?¡± Baird Lane didn¡¯t even see it, his eyes went to Aunt Lucy, ¡°Why is Ann still at home and not at nursery?¡± Aunt Lucy nced at Molly Bort and answered truthfully, ¡°It¡¯s not all her, Ann said she didn¡¯t want to go to school and she agreed.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Baird Lane narrowed his eyes dangerously. Molly Bort sheepishly averted her eyes, ¡°That ¡­ What does that have to do with anything, Ann says there are freaks at school and doesn¡¯t want to go, so just don¡¯t go, I don¡¯t want my daughter going to school with freaks.¡± ¡°Freak?¡± Baird Lane¡¯s face grew colder, ¡°Ann, is that what you said about your ssmate?¡± ¡°That¡¯s what it is.¡± Ann sobbed back, ¡°He¡¯s mute, he can¡¯t speak, he¡¯s not like any of us, mommy said, those who aren¡¯t like us are freaks, I don¡¯t want to go to school with a freak, I¡¯ll turn into one too oooo¡­¡± At that, Baird Lane¡¯s mind exploded with anger and his hands clenched at his sides, ¡°Molly Bort, is that how you¡¯re teaching your children?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not wrong ¡­¡± Molly Bort whispered back, not a hint of knowledge of her mistake visible on her face. Baird Lane waspletely enraged by her take-it-for-granted attitude, and after putting down the bag in his hand, he stepped forward and yanked Ann out of her arms and pushed her in front of Aunt Lucy, ¡°Take Ann out and have Gates take her to kindergarten, and by the way, ask the teacher about the little kid that Ann¡¯s kid said was a freak, and have Ann personally apologize to that kid!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Aunt Lucy nodded in surprise. She¡¯d long been sick of Molly Bort messing with her children, and she was certainly d now that the gentleman himself had intervened. So Aunt Lucy, holding the bawling Ann in her arms, walked briskly toward the cottage gate under Molly Bort¡¯s angry, resentful gaze. Baird Lane and Molly Bort were the only ones left in the living room. Baird Lane looked down at Molly Bort with all the coldness in his eyes, ¡°Ann is your daughter, I thought that by giving her to you you would give her a good education, but now I realize that I was wrong, you can¡¯t teach a child well, you will only teach a child to be full of bad habits, so from today onwards you don¡¯t have to meddle in Ann¡¯s education, I will let Aunt Lucy toe.¡± ¡°You can¡¯t do that!¡± Molly Bort stared at the man in front of her with wide, unbelieving eyes. He actually tried to take away her child¡¯s education. ¡°I have to do this for Ann, you¡¯re not negotiable, and if you don¡¯t think I¡¯m qualified to educate her as her stepfather, then you can take her to her real father.¡± Baird Lane said in a voice so cold it was chilling. Molly Bort shivered and her face snowed. Let her take Ann to Ann¡¯s birth parents. With that, he was clearly saying that if she was unhappy with his decision-making, he would divorce her. How can this be! She had spent so much effort and means to be Mrs. Lane and gained the honor of Mrs. Lane, how could she give it up so easily. Watching Molly Bort stop talking, Baird Lane¡¯s eyes shed a light mockery and calmed down, ¡°Remember what I said, you¡¯re not allowed to meddle in Ann¡¯s education, let me know again that you¡¯re feeding Ann any bad thoughts, and I¡¯ll definitely not spare you as easily as I did this time.¡± Molly Bort nodded in panic, ¡°Got it, I ¡­ I don¡¯t care is all.¡± ¡°Good to know, go to your room.¡± Baird Lane waved his hand. Molly Bort bowed her head and got up to head upstairs. As soon as she left, Aunt Lucy came back. Baird Lane sat on the couch rubbing his temples, ¡°Ann sent away?¡± ¡°Yes, but that kid is such a jerk, it took me and Assistant Gates a lot of work to get that kid in the car.¡± Aunt Lucy sighed. Baird Lane hmmm¡¯d, ¡°Does Ann often skip kindergarten?¡± ¡°That¡¯s not true.¡± Aunt Lucy nodded. Baird Lane frowned in displeasure, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me?¡± If he hadn¡¯t made a special trip back today, I¡¯m afraid he¡¯d still have been kept in the dark. Aunt Lucy scratched her head, ¡°Sir, you have wronged me, I wanted to talk to you but Molly Bort wouldn¡¯t let me, she said Ann was her daughter and it wasn¡¯t my turn to meddle, so what else should I meddle with, not to mention sir you know I hate Molly Bort.¡± The corner of Baird Lane¡¯s mouth twitched slightly, ¡°Never mind, I won¡¯t ask you, but from now on Ann will be in your hands, I¡¯ve already made a deal with Molly Bort not to allow her to be educating Ann, I¡¯m afraid that if I let her, I don¡¯t know what will be of Ann.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry sir, I¡¯ll educate Ann properly.¡± Aunt Lucy answered. Baird Lane nodded softly and handed her the bag he¡¯d brought back, ¡°For you.¡± Aunt Lucy was surprised, ¡°And you brought me a gift, sir?¡±This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. Baird Laneughed softly, ¡°Not me, a partner asked me to give it to you.¡± ¡°Eh?¡± Aunt Lucy froze, ¡°Why would Mr. Partner give me something?¡± ¡°You had a tonic for her this morning, and she said it was a return gift for you.¡± Baird Lane returned casually. Aunt Lucyughed, ¡°So that¡¯s it, that¡¯s too kind of her, what¡¯s in here?¡± Baird Lane didn¡¯t answer, just let her see for herself. Aunt Lucy wasn¡¯t polite and happily opened the bag. After unwrapping it and seeing several boxes of creams inside, her mouth opened wide in surprise, ¡°This is for back pain, sir, how did your partner know I had back pain?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll say.¡± Baird Lane sips his tea and spits out three words softly. Aunt Lucy drifted off, ¡°That¡¯s a big thank you to you sir and your partner sir.¡± She¡¯s been having more back paintely, and she¡¯s run out of ointment, so she¡¯s nning to buy a couple boxes of it. Now thises at a really good time. I just don¡¯t know who Mr.¡¯s partner is and can¡¯t thank him personally. ¡°Okay Aunt Lucy, I¡¯ll go first, keep an eye on her and don¡¯t let her out.¡± Baird Lane reminded Aunt Lucy as he nced upstairs. Aunt Lucy patted her chest, ¡°Don¡¯t worry sir.¡± Baird Lane believed her and without further ado got up and walked out of the cottage, went to the garage and got a car and left. When we arrived at the group, Gates¡¯ phone call came, ¡°President Lane, the identity of the little child you mentioned is not simple ah, I took Ann to find the kindergarten teacher, wanting to let the teacher call that child over, so that Ann could apologize to him, but the result was that the teacher said that in order to call that child, the parents¡¯ consent must be given, or else it would not be given, and he even wouldn¡¯t let me take Ann to that kid.¡± Baird Lane raised an eyebrow, ¡°Who are his parents?¡± Chapter 510 – Little Treasure Being Bullied ¡°I don¡¯t know, the park didn¡¯t disclose it, only Ann¡¯s teacher said that the kid was following his parents from abroad.¡± Gates replied. This kindergarten is an aristocratic kindergarten, and the children in it are all the sons and daughters of honored nobles, so it¡¯s only normal that the kindergarten doesn¡¯t dare to freely disclose the identities of the children¡¯s parents. Baird Lane mused, ¡°Then you have the teacher contact the boy¡¯s parents and tell them what happened, and I¡¯ll bring Ann to the door to apologize in person if they want.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Gates responded. After hanging up the phone, he immediately approached the kindergarten teacher and ryed Baird Lane¡¯s words. The teacher nodded at that and found the phone number Christine White had left here and called it. Christine White was at the hotel working on the paperwork Lisa had sent over when she heard the phone ring and she inclined her head to look at it. Seeing that the call was from Xiaobo¡¯s teacher, thinking that something had happened to Xiaobo, he hurriedly dropped the pen in his hand, grabbed the cell phone and put it to his ear to connect. ¡°Hello hello, is this Bao¡¯s mom?¡± The teacher gently inquired. Christine White answered, ¡°Yes, the teacher called, is something wrong with Bo?¡± She asked anxiously. The teacher nced at Gates and looked apologetic, ¡°No, no, no, no, nothing happened to Bo, but ¡­¡± Seeing the teacher¡¯s difficulty and fearing the other parent¡¯s anger, Gates sighed and waved his hand, ¡°Tell the truth.¡± Anyway, if you don¡¯t say anything now, the other parent will knowter. If you know itte, you might even be more angry. Might as well say it now. The teacher got Gates¡¯ encouragement, fixed her heart, and gathered the courage to speak again, ¡°It¡¯s like this, Xiaobao he was ostracized by a little girl in the same ss, that little girl has a bit of a strong character, and grew up with all the stars, so she couldn¡¯t ept that Xiaobao didn¡¯t pay attention to her, and so she joined with the other children to ostracize Xiaobao, and also called Xiaobao ¡­ ¡± ¡°Why?¡± Christine White narrowed her peach blossom eyes dangerously, her voice was as cold as six days of flying snow, and the hand that was pinching the cell phone was gripped even tighter, as if she wanted to crush it. The teacher, hearing that her attitude had changed and she had be angry, gave a bitterugh and continued stiffly, ¡°Calling Bao a mute and a freak!¡± Bang! Christine White waved her hand and knocked over the coffee cup on the table, anger covering her small, palm-sized face. ¡°Mute? Freak?¡± She gritted her teeth and squeezed out those four words, her eyes crimson, ¡°Is this how Bao is treated at school?¡± She thought about the possibility that Bao might not make friends in kindergarten because of his autism and inability to speak, and the possibility that other children might not y with Bao. But how could she have imagined that little baby would actually be led to ostracize and be given such hateful nicknames? ¡°Little Treasure¡¯s mom, you should calm down first.¡± The teacher knew that the woman on the other end of the phone was very angry at the moment, so she quickly spoke out to tell her to calm down first. However Christine White can¡¯t calm down when all she has on her mind is that Bo is being bullied. Bo is the baby she cares about and loves the most in this world, besides The Camp Family. She was all careful with Xiaobo, never scolding him, she valued him more than anyone else and hated to give him everything in the world. But it was this little treasure that she cared for so carefully and held in her heart that was bullied when she didn¡¯t know it, and that made her calm, how could she calm down? ¡°How long has it been since such ostracism, and these two nicknames, appeared?¡± Christine White asked morosely. The teacher shivered at the freezing sound of her voice and hurriedly replied, ¡°There have ¡­ been a couple days!¡± ¡°Several days?¡± Christine White¡¯s pupils constricted as something in her brain snapped in vain and her eyes went wide as she yelled down, ¡°Bao has been bullied for days, what were you doing as a teacher? Why didn¡¯t you tell me or stop those kids in the first ce?¡± ¡°Xiaobao mom, it¡¯s not what you think, I stopped it when I found out, I just didn¡¯t think much of it at the time, I thought it was just thinking about the naughty yfulness of little kids, and it¡¯s true that I didn¡¯t hear those kids calling Xiaobao like that anymore after I stopped them, so ¡­¡± ¡°So you just thought it was in the past and you didn¡¯t need to tell me, did you?¡± Christine White interrupted her angrily. The teacher lowered her head, ashamed, and didn¡¯t answer. Christine White closed her eyes hard, ¡°What was the name of the little girl who led the ostracizing of Po, and who were the parents?¡± ¡°It¡¯s called Ann Lane , the daughter of the chairman of The Lane Family Group, the reason why I¡¯m calling you, Little Treasure¡¯s mother, is also because Chairman Lane learned that Ann was bullying Little Treasure at school, so he wanted Ann to apologize to Little Treasure in person.¡± Surprisingly, it¡¯s his daughter! Christine White¡¯s eyes were filled with murderous intent, and the anger in her chest, which had been restrained with great difficulty, had risen again, and was even angrier than just now. Why? Why is God so ungrateful! It¡¯s just as well she was kidnapped by The Lane Family haters and murdered by Molly Bort because of The Lane Family, why should her son be bullied because of The Lane Family? Are they destined to escape The Lane Family for the rest of their lives? No, she didn¡¯t believe it and she didn¡¯t resign herself to it! She won¡¯t spare anyone who dares to bully little baby, not a single one! At the thought, Christine White¡¯s scarlet eyes held a frightening determination in her delicate face, ¡°Chairman of The Lane Family Group, Baird Lane?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± The teacher nced at Gates again and nodded in response, ¡°Mr. Gates, Chairman Lane¡¯s special assistant, is here right now, and he¡¯s here on behalf of Chairman Lane to meet with you to talk about the apology that Ann made to Bao.¡± Christine White smiled grimly, ¡°So you haven¡¯t given them my information yet, teacher, have you? ¡± ¡°No, you exined that in the first ce, so naturally we won¡¯t disclose your information on our side of the kindergarten, including little baby, and I didn¡¯t let Mr. Gates see little baby.¡± The teacher replied. Christine White was slightly more satisfied in her heart. When she returned home, she went to the kindergarten to say hello, hoping that the kindergarten would not disclose her identity to the public, and that when someone was looking for little baby, she would not let little baby meet them.Owned by N?velDrama.Org. After all, little baby looks too much like Baird Lane, and this kindergarten is an aristocratic kindergarten, and all the children in it are juniors from rich families in C city. It would be bad if some parents who came to pick up their children, identally saw Bao, guessed about Bao¡¯s rtionship with Baird Lane and told Baird Lane about Bao¡¯s existence, that¡¯s why she greeted the kindergarten like that. It was also fortunate that the kindergarten side of the family had done a pretty good job of taking her words at face value and not letting Gates see Bo. Gates isn¡¯t surprised by Po¡¯s looks or skeptical of Po¡¯s identity until he meets him. One thing Christine White can¡¯t figure out, though, is why Molly Bort¡¯s daughter is in this preschool. She had asked Ives Norton at first, and Ives Norton said that Molly Bort¡¯s daughter was at another aristocratic kindergarten, and that¡¯s why she was relieved to send Bao to this kindergarten in order for Bao to avoid The Lane Family. But now Molly Bort¡¯s daughter is still in the same kindergarten as Bo and in the same ss, so what¡¯s changed? Christine White pursed her lips, not figuring out the reason for this, so she pushed it down for the time being not to think about it too much, and spoke coldly, ¡°You just said that Baird Lane¡¯s special assistant wanted to see me to discuss the apology, right?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± The teacher nodded busily, ¡°Do you want to see it, Little Treasure¡¯s mom?¡± The corner of Christine White¡¯s mouth pulled out an icy arc, ¡°No see, please tell him that I don¡¯t ept their apology, in this world, not everything can be uncovered just because of an apology, since you have done something wrong, you have to pay the price!¡± Chapter 511 Never Forgive ¡°Eh?¡± The teacher froze. Paying for it? ¡°Xiaobao¡¯s mom, you are trying to ¡­¡± Christine White grunted coldly, ¡°That¡¯s good, just what you think, tell Baird Lane¡¯s special assistant, just tell them to wait for my retaliation, bully my son, don¡¯t think you can just let it go!¡± Sure enough! Cold sweat seeped out of the teacher¡¯s forehead, and she was bitter in her heart, ¡°Xiaobao mom, I understand your feelings, but this matter is just a conflict between children, there¡¯s no need to escte it to between adults, and Ann¡¯s dad is chairman of the board of directors of Lane ¡­¡± ¡°So what?¡± Christine White sneered, ¡°He¡¯s the chairman of The Lane Family Group, I¡¯m not so bad, this price, they¡¯ll pay it, and you, teacher, you knew about little baby¡¯s condition, he¡¯s autistic, and you¡¯re hiding the fact that he¡¯s being bullied, I won¡¯t just let it go either!¡± When the words fell out, she directly hung up the phone and then sent a message for Lisa to go to the kindergarten to pick up little baby back. After sending this message, Christine White contacted the kindergarten director¡¯s side and used her identity to pressure the director to fire Bo¡¯s teacher. Although this teacher was good to the child, in her opinion, this teacher was not responsible enough. The teacher was the first to stop those kids from bullying Xiaobao, but after stopping them, she didn¡¯t tell the parents about it, and for that alone, the teacher was a bit remiss. And this teacher said she didn¡¯t hear those kids call Bao by nicknames anymore after that, but in private? I¡¯m afraid that teacher doesn¡¯t even know if those kids screamed or not in private. Luckily, the bullying of Xiaobao is only a matter of these few days, if Xiaobao is bullied for a longer period of time, maybe Xiaobao¡¯s autism will be more and more serious, and then who will be responsible for this consequence? That¡¯s why this teacher, should never be left behind! The director received Christine White¡¯s directive to fire the teacher and naturally had nothing to say in favor of it. After all, that teacher does have a responsibility in this matter. So the gardener hung up the phone and went to the teacher¡¯s office with the dismissal letter. The teacher is talking to Gates about the content of the phone call she just made, and after seeing the directore in and pull out the termination letter, she¡¯s all confused and can¡¯t believe that she¡¯s been fired for a moment of selfishness. Gates also saw the dismissal letter, and his brow furrowed as he murmured with a headache, ¡°Looks like she¡¯sing for real!¡± Even the teacher was fired. That little treasure¡¯s mom isn¡¯t just talking, she¡¯s really dealing with them. Thinking about this, Gates realizes that things are starting to get serious, and after saying hello to the headmaster, he takes Ann out of the nursery and goes to The Lane Family Group to find Baird Lane and tell him exactly what happened. Baird Lane grimaced as he listened. He had thought that this matter would be resolved by apologizing to the other party. I didn¡¯t realize that the other party wouldn¡¯t ept the apology and threatened to make them pay. This already showed that this matter was no longer a conflict between children, but had risen to a conflict between the two families. And judging from the other party¡¯s firing of a teacher when they said they would, and theirck of fear of The Lane Family in the slightest, the other party¡¯s background just doesn¡¯t seem to be any worse than The Lane Family¡¯s. ¡°President Lane, what now?¡± Gates nced at Ann on the couch and motioned to Baird Lane. Ann also seemed to know that she had made a big trouble, and now, with her head down, she cowered in the corner of the sofa, not saying a word, and was well-behaved. But Gates knows that the boy will only be good for a little while, and it won¡¯t be long before he¡¯s heartless and running around getting into trouble again. Baird Lane folded his legs, tapped his fingers on his knees a few times, and spoke in a hushed voice, ¡°Is there any Lord in C City who has recently returned from overseas and is no less powerful than The Lane Family?¡± Once we find it, we¡¯ll be able to determine who that child¡¯s parents are. Gates bitterly smiled and shook his head, ¡°President Lane, the movement of Lords returning from overseas is usually very big, how can we not know it now, and the Lords who have recently returned and are not worse than The Lane Family, only Miss Christine Camp of The Camp Family , Miss Christine Camp is still single, how can she have a child, Bess CampCamp always doesn¡¯t either.¡± Baird Lane didn¡¯t speak anymore, much less contradict Gates. Because he didn¡¯t think it was The Camp Family to begin with, much less The Camp Family. But if it¡¯s not The Camp Family, which one could it really be? It¡¯s also true that no other overseas families have returned home recently, except for The Camp Family. Seeming to see what was going through Baird Lane¡¯s mind, Gates hesitated twice, ¡°President Lane, why don¡¯t I check?¡± Baird Lane raised his hand, ¡°No, since the other side¡¯s power is no weaker than The Lane Family, there¡¯s no need to check it out, and by doing so, you¡¯ll only piss off the other side even more.¡± Gates scratched his head, ¡°So how the hell are we supposed to know exactly who the other guy is?¡± Baird Lane pursed his lips, then looked at Ann on the couch and beckoned to her, ¡°Come here!¡± Ann didn¡¯t dare disobey and obediently climbed off the couch and slowly walked over to him, tilting her head back and looking up at him, ¡°Daddy ¡­¡± ¡°What¡¯s the full name of the kid you¡¯re bullying?¡± Baird Lane asked.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. Ann cocked her head, ¡°Po.¡± Baird Lane slid a few ck lines down the corner of his forehead, ¡°Full name!¡± ¡°Just Po.¡± Ann said with a wink. Gates looked at it and also said breathlessly, ¡°President Lane, the name registered for that child is indeed just little baby, it¡¯s a nickname, as for the big name, his parents didn¡¯t register it, and I heard from the director that little baby is just on loan at the kindergarten, and that when his parents are done with their errands in C-city, they¡¯ll be taking him back home.¡± ¡°Back home ¡­¡± Baird Lane narrowed his eyes, ¡°Doesn¡¯t even register his name in detail, makes it sound so mysterious, like he¡¯s hiding from someone.¡± Gates pushed up his sses, ¡°I also think they¡¯re hiding from someone, and although the director didn¡¯t reveal the exact identity of Bao with his parents, something about Bao, the director did tell me, and I can see why Bao¡¯s mom is so angry.¡± ¡°Say!¡± Baird Lane looked at him. Gates spoke with some emotion, ¡°The director said that that little treasure had congenital mdies at birth, his body was thin and weak, and he suffered from severe autism, the reason why his parents sent him to the kindergarten was also because the lively atmosphere of the kindergarten could infect him and slowly let hime out from autism.¡± Saying this, he looked at Ann in aplicated way, and then continued, ¡°But Ann took the lead in ostracizing little baby and giving him nicknames like that¡­ Originally, autistic people have sensitive emotional personalities, and once they are bullied, their condition may worsen¡­ I think little baby¡¯s mother is so angry because she is afraid of this.¡± ¡°So that¡¯s it!¡± Baird Lane held his forehead. So that kid is autistic. Somehow, Baird Lane had a bad feeling in his heart, and some heartache for the child named Po. The heartache had a direct effect on his mood, causing a hint of boredom to surface in his eyes when he looked at Ann again. And children¡¯s senses are often very keen, Ann noticed that Baird Lane was a little displeased with herself, her eyes instantly red, and her heart began to be afraid, as if there was something important being gradually lost, as to what, she was still too young to say. ¡°Daddy ¡­¡± Ann white-knuckled her little face and mustered up the courage to go up and grab Baird Lane¡¯s pants leg, trying to get close to Baird Lane. Baird Lane¡¯s brow wrinkled as he sensed it, and he stomped his toes gently toward the ground, sliding back with the chair beneath him to avoid her movement. Ann grabbed at it and looked in disbelief at the retreating Baird Lane, her mouth deted. Dad actually avoided her. Did Daddy not love her anymore when he wouldn¡¯t let her touch him? Chapter 512 Hates Him Even More Realizing this, Ann became even more terrified inside. Daddy doesn¡¯t love her anymore, is she going to be a child without daddy¡¯s love too? No, she doesn¡¯t want that. They say on TV that kids who don¡¯t have a father to love them are unlucky and broomsticks. That¡¯s why dads don¡¯t love them, and she doesn¡¯t want to be an unlucky and broomsticky kid. It¡¯s all little baby¡¯s fault, why did little baby show up? If Xiaobao didn¡¯t show up, she wouldn¡¯t have called Xiaobao a freak, her dad wouldn¡¯t have gotten angry and wouldn¡¯t have stopped loving her, it¡¯s all Xiaobao¡¯s fault, it¡¯s all Xiaobao¡¯s fault that she¡¯s hurting her, and she¡¯s definitely going to make Xiaobao look good oooh oooh oooh oooh oooh oooh oooh ¡­ Ann cried while secretly vowing in her mind to clean up Bo when she got back to kindergarten. Baird Lane had no idea what was going on in her mind, nor had he ever thought of a child of only a few years old being so vindictive that she didn¡¯t even think she was wrong, that the fault was all someone else¡¯s. He was so upset by Ann¡¯s crying, and the veins on his brain were popping and making so much noise, that he waved his hand and said, ¡°Gates, you send her back to Aunt Lucy¡¯s discipline, and supervise her to write two hundred times she¡¯s sorry, and if she doesn¡¯t finish, she won¡¯t be allowed to eat or go to bed tonight!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Gates nodded, then stepped forward and picked Ann up in a hug. Ann wouldn¡¯t have it and cried louder, howling and kicking. A few years old was already strong, plus Ann was pretty strong for her age, and with all the kicking and punching, Gates could barely hold it, so much so that he got kicked twice in the thighs, and hissed in pain as he hurriedly took a quick step out of the office. By the time they were out the front door, the office was finally quiet, and Baird Lane¡¯s jumbled, buzzing mind could finally clear its head. He rubbed his brow and stood up after a short break, ncing at the time, grabbing his jacket hanging on the rack, pulling open a drawer under his desk and grabbing a car key from it, he too exited the office and drove towards the kindergarten. Can¡¯t tell you why, but after learning from Gates that the little treasure being bullied by Ann has autism, he¡¯s always cared in his heart for the kid named Bo. He was even eager to meet that little treasure in person, so he came. However, when he arrived the director of the park told him he was toote and that Bao had already been picked up. It gave Baird Lane a moment of regret, even as a voice in his mind told him he was missing something important. ¡°President Lane, is there anything else you need?¡± The gardener inquired cautiously as he looked at the man with the darkened face. Baird Lane pinched the bridge of his nose, ¡°That contact information for Bao¡¯s parents, could I please get a copy from the head gardener?¡± ¡°This ¡­¡± Dean hesitated. Baird Lane narrowed his eyes and stared at him, ¡°Does it make it difficult for you that I don¡¯t ask you for their information or their identities, just their contact information?¡± The gardener smiled dryly, ¡°President Lane, there¡¯s no difference between you asking me for their contact information and asking me for their identification details.¡± ¡°So you still can¡¯t give can you?¡± Baird Lane had a huff in his eyes. The headmaster sighed, ¡°President Lane, please forgive me, this is what people have greeted us with, anyone who asks about their identity our kindergarten side can¡¯t say anything, and the contact information can¡¯t be given casually, it¡¯s a signed confidentiality contract, so I can¡¯t go against it, but I can give you the contact information of little baby¡¯s mom¡¯s assistant.¡±N?velDrama.Org is the owner. Assistant? Baird Lane blushed a little better and agreed with a slight hmmm. It¡¯s okay to get the assistant¡¯s contact info, at least it¡¯s on the line with the other parent. ¡°I¡¯ll write it down for you then.¡± The gardener sighed in relief and smiled a little before hastily finding a pen and paper and writing a string of numbers on it and handing it to him. Baird Lane took it and looked at it, and without hesitation, just took out his cell phone and called it. Lisa was debriefing with Christine White when she got the call. Hearing her cell phone ring, she looked at Christine White. Christine White nodded slightly, signaling her to pick up. With permission, Lisa took out her cell phone and saw that the caller ID was an unfamiliar local number and hesitated before answering, ¡°Who is it?¡± ¡°I¡¯m Baird Lane,¡± said Baird Lane on the other end of the line, giving his name. Lisa was confused. Baird Lane? Is it the Baird Lane she¡¯s thinking of? ¡°Who?¡± Christine White asked when she saw Lisa froze. Lisa¡¯s mouth dropped open and she pointed to her cell phone again, unable to speak. Christine White, not understanding what she meant, reached for her cell phone. At a nce at the number, Christine White¡¯s eyes instantly narrowed and her expression went grim. Surprisingly, it¡¯s Baird Lane! This number, she was so familiar with it to the bone, she knew it even if it was turned into ashes. But what¡¯s Baird Lane calling for? Still calling Lisa! After some thought, Christine White returned the phone to Lisa, signaling Lisa to ask Baird Lane what he was up to, but not to reveal his identity. Lisa read her eyes and nodded, took a deep breath, put the phone back to her ear and asked knowingly, ¡°Is this President Lane of The Lane Family Group?¡± ¡°It¡¯s me.¡± Baird Lane nodded. Lisa looked at Christine White and asked again, ¡°May I ask what President Lane can do for you?¡± ¡°I¡¯m here for my daughter and I want to meet Bo¡¯s parents.¡± Baird Lane said. Lisa understood everything instantly, ¡°Is President Lane trying to get through to me, to see mydy?¡± In order not to reveal Christine White¡¯s identity, Lisa changed her title at this moment and called her Miss. In response, Christine White ticked the corners of her mouth in satisfaction. Lisa is really worthy of the assistant her brother put her in, her adaptability is just fine. ¡°Yes.¡± Baird Lane admitted his purpose. Lisa looked at Christine White. Christine White shook her head with a sneer on her face. Lisa understood what she meant and said apologetically to the other end of the phone, ¡°I¡¯m really sorry President Lane, my youngdy is right next to her, she said that she doesn¡¯t see you because of this little baby thing, my youngdy is really angry, so I¡¯m sorry.¡± With those words, Lisa hung up the phone. As an assistant, she was never the one who got hung up on whenever she contacted someone of high rank. Now it was finally her turn to hang up on someone with a higher rank, and it was a great feeling, really! Lisa gripped her cell phone tightly, a little excited to jump twice, but reason held her back. ¡°I can¡¯t believe he, Baird Lane, would go this far for Molly Bort¡¯s daughter.¡± Christine White suddenly spoke out, her tone filled with mockery. Lisa wondered, ¡°Which step?¡± ¡°Apologize in person ah, if I¡¯m not mistaken, Baird Lane called your phone number, is the kindergarten director told him right, he originally wanted should be my contact information, but I signed a confidentiality contract with the kindergarten side, the director naturally do not dare to vite the contract, so backed off and gave him your phone number.¡± Christine White immediately figured out why Baird Lane had called Lisa. Lisa nodded in realization, ¡°So that¡¯s how it is, but it¡¯s a good thing I contacted Special Assistant Gates before and not President Lane himself, or else President Lane would have been able to find out through my phone call that you, Superintendent, were the parent of Little Treasure.¡± She knew exactly why the Superintendent didn¡¯t want President Lane to know who Bo¡¯s parents were. Because of Bo. Bo is President Lane¡¯s son. Although she wasn¡¯t sure why Bao was President Lane¡¯s son, and what had happened between the Superintendent and President Lane, and why President Lane didn¡¯t remember the Superintendent and was married to another woman, she had the good sense not to ask. Because she was sure she¡¯d find outter. ¡°Yeah, well it¡¯s a good thing you contacted all Gates or I would have been exposed.¡± Christine White rubbed her cane and said coldly, ¡°Baird Lane wanted to meet with me through you to apologize to me in person, and I kinda admire him for going this far for the sake of Molly Bort¡¯s daughter, but I hate him even more too!¡± He was able to apologize in person for Molly Bort¡¯s daughter. But did he know that the one being bullied, was his own son? Chapter 513: Turns out it’s a school transfer Looking at the hatred in Christine White¡¯s eyes, Lisa was a bit distressed, ¡°Director, is everything alright?¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± Christine White pressed her brow, getting her emotions in order for now. Lisa nodded, ¡°Let me make you a cup of coffee.¡± ¡°No need.¡± Christine White waved her hand in refusal, then got up, braced herself on her crutches and walked to the corner, pushed the suitcase standing there over and opened it, pulling a disk from it. ¡°Take this.¡± Christine White handed Lisa the disk. Lisa was bewildered, ¡°Superintendent, what is this?¡± Christine White¡¯s mouth coldly hooked up, ¡°is the evidence of Molly Bort tax evasion, she is not her own opened a ballet school it, because she is once internationally renowned ballet dancer¡¯s name, so this school in the C city is quite famous, a lot of people send their daughters in to learn ballet. ¡± ¡°What? Tax evasion?¡± Lisa eximed. Christine White grunted coldly, ¡°Yeah, hard to believe, isn¡¯t it? Being the wife of the present day president of The Lane Family Group, she would actually do something that would break thew like this.¡± Lisa nodded, ¡°Indeed it¡¯s hard to believe, isn¡¯t she afraid of what trouble she¡¯ll cause President Lane if she does this? Isn¡¯t she afraid of affecting the credibility of The Lane Family Group?¡± Christine White had a frosty face, ¡°What is she afraid of? The only person she loves the most is herself, and she did it so stealthily that she thought no one would find out, and I had people watching for a long time before I gathered all this evidence, and I was going to find the perfect time to give her a hard time with this, but now I can¡¯t help it.¡± If she dared to bully little baby, she definitely wouldn¡¯t just let it go. Although the bully was a small child and she wouldn¡¯t put her hands on a small child, Molly Bort, who was that child¡¯s parent, would never let it go. Since Molly Bort can¡¯t teach her children well, let Molly Bort take her wrath herself. As for Baird Lane, she¡¯d clean it upter! ¡°Superintendent, how much tax is that Molly Bort skimming off the top?¡± Lisa was curious. Christine White said coldly, ¡°Every student at the Molly Bort School, that¡¯s six figures a year, and there are a total of three hundred students at her school, and with today¡¯s new taxws in this country, you should be able to imagine how much this school generates in tax rates every year.¡± Upon hearing this, Lisa did a silent calction in her mind, and after doing so, she drew a breath of cold air, ¡°My God, she¡¯s got too much guts, too, she actually skimmed off a few million dors in taxes.¡± ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s why we have to kill her and grind her fat guts, so if you leave in a while, make a trip to the tax office and hand this in.¡± Lisa nodded and agreed toe, but then asked, ¡°Superintendent, do you want Molly Bort to go to jail?¡± Christine White flicked her nails, ¡°I was going to wait untilter when I hadpletely brought down Molly Bort, then I would have handed this in and increased Molly Bort¡¯s sentence, so that she would sit through the bottom of the jail, but I¡¯m afraid that won¡¯t be possible right now, this is the only thing that will indeed be able to get Molly Bort a two or three year sentence, but equally Baird Lane could fish her out too.¡± So from the moment she pulled out this disk, she didn¡¯t have the luxury of Molly Bort going to jail. Molly Bort is Baird Lane¡¯s wife anyhow, Baird Lane won¡¯t let it go and will surely bail Molly Bort out. So she came up with this, can only make Molly Bort reputation, but this discipline for Molly Bort is also enough, made a tax evasion scandal so big, Molly Bort not to mention in front of the public, in the circle is also absolutely for the people not to speak of the intolerable. Along with Baird Lane reputation will be not so good, after all, there is such a bad wife drag, the circle of many people who do not like Baird Lane, will also borrow Molly Bort to ridicule Baird Lane, by the time Baird Lane heart is impossible not to Molly Bort gap, so their marriage will start to be deteriorated. The first time I saw her was when she was a young girl, and she was a young woman. She¡¯s killing two birds with one stone with this one. Thinking about it, Christine White was suddenly in a better mood. Lisa wasn¡¯t stupid and figured all this out quickly, and after giving her an admiring look, she took the disk and went to do as she was told. Christine White returned to her previous position and resumed the task at hand, and when she was done, stretched and got up with her cane and went to the next room. In the next room, Bo was curled up on the big bed, sleeping soundly. After he was picked up by Lisa, he yed with the Rubik¡¯s Cube by himself in his room, not realizing that he would fall asleep while ying with it Looking at little baby¡¯s sleeping little face, Christine White¡¯s gaze became gentle and loving. She gently put the crutches to one side and slowly sat down with her hands propped up on the edge of the bed, reaching out to tuck little baby in, murmuring in a low voice, ¡°Don¡¯t worry baby, if you dare to bully you, mommy won¡¯t let go of a single one ¡­¡± The little one was the baby she¡¯d been waiting for all her life. She would never allow anyone to hurt Po. As long as someone dared to do that, she was bound to make that person repent for life, and as a mother, she would do anything once little baby was hurt. Ding Dong! The doorbell rang from outside the living room. Christine White took a breath and adjusted her mind before leaning over and kissing Bo on the forehead, picking up her cane and gently walking out of the room towards the entrance of the suite. Walking to the door, she opened it. Outside the door stood Ives Norton, who seemed to have run all the way here, and was now panting, his face covered with sweat, and his look of impatience. ¡°Christine, I heard that Bo was bullied in kindergarten, right?¡± He grabbed Christine White¡¯s shoulder and asked anxiously. Christine White looked at him, ¡°How do you know?¡± ¡°The kindergarten dismissal time came, I went to the kindergarten to pick him up, but after waiting for half a day little baby didn¡¯te out, so I went in to ask about it, and only after asking did I realize that you asked Lisa to pick little baby up early, the reason was that little baby was bullied in the kindergarten.¡± Ives Norton exined. Christine White sidestepped her body to let him in, ¡°That¡¯s right, Bo was nicknamed and ostracized.¡± ¡°How could this happen! Whose children are so naughty.¡± Ives Norton frowned in displeasure. Christine White had a cold look in her eyes, ¡°Who else could it be, the daughter of Molly Bort and Baird Lane.¡± ¡°What?¡± Ives Norton froze, ¡°You mean, that Ann Lane ?¡± Christine White nodded, ¡°It¡¯s her.¡± ¡°Why is she at Bo¡¯s nursery?¡± Ives Norton wondered. Christine White squinted at him, ¡°You don¡¯t know?¡± Ives Norton shook his head, ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Christine White pursed her lips, ¡°I thought you knew, I was going to ask you why that Ann Lane is in the same kindergarten as little baby, obviously when I was looking for a kindergarten for little baby, I purposely avoided that Ann Lane .¡± Ives Norton scratches his head and exins, ¡°There¡¯s got to be a change of heart here, Ann Lane was indeed at a different nursery when I dropped Bo off, I¡¯ll make a call and ask the nursery Ann Lane was at before and ask what the hell is going on here.¡±Owned by N?velDrama.Org. As the words fell, he really picked up his cell phone and stepped aside to make a call. A few minutester, he walked back with a breathless look on his face. Christine White asked, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Ives Norton propped up his head, feeling quite a headache, ¡°This has to start from half a month ago, that Ann Lane broke into trouble in the previous kindergarten, knocked out a child¡¯s teeth, then Molly Bort used her identity as Mrs. Lane to suppress this matter, the parents of that beaten child, although very angry. But because the family was no match for The Lane Family, they had to swallow it.¡± ¡°This is something Baird Lane doesn¡¯t know about?¡± Christine White narrowed her eyes. Ives Norton shrugged his shoulders, ¡°Molly Bort would eat her words if Baird Lane knew.¡± ¡°Heh, it¡¯s true, her daughter is a born troublemaker.¡± Christine White sneered. Ives Norton nodded approvingly, ¡°No, that Ann Lane didn¡¯t get into much trouble at that nursery school, she went up and bullied the kids whenever they didn¡¯t hold her up.¡± ¡°Still a bully.¡± Christine White frowned in boredom, ¡°Those kids¡¯ parents didn¡¯t make a scene?¡± Chapter 514 Molly Bort Tax Evasion ¡°Wanted to make a fuss, but the family lineage was no match for it, so it was useless to make a fuss, and they were also afraid that if they made a fuss, Baird Lane would protect their shorings or something, thus targeting theirpany, so all those parents put up with it.¡± Ives Norton said back. Christine White sneered, ¡°Looks like Molly Bort hasn¡¯t done much to use her position as Mrs. Lane, as well as Baird Lane¡¯s name, to put people down.¡± ¡°Yeah, so Ann Lane bullied so many little kids, Baird Lane didn¡¯t even know about it, only half a month ago Ann Lane knocked someone else¡¯s kid¡¯s teeth out, and that kid went into the hospital, and Molly Bort realized the seriousness of the problem, and worrying that the other parent would be annoyed and sue Baird Lane, she stepped in to press down the matter.¡± Speaking of which, Ives Norton felt a little thirsty and poured himself a ss of water. After finishing her drink, she continued, ¡°After the incident was suppressed, Molly Bort knew that Ann Lane was no longer suitable to stay in that kindergarten, so she told Baird Lane that Ann Lane had been bullied at the kindergarten and wanted to transfer to a different school, and the funny thing is that Molly Bort talked to Baird Lane on the phone in the presence of the director of that kindergarten. Lane on the phone saying that.¡± ¡°That kindergarten director must be furious.¡± Christine White sympathized. Ives Norton pushed up his sses, ¡°No, I could hear the head gardener gritting his teeth when I was on the phone with him just now, but so would anyone else, I guess.¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Christine White ruffled her hair, ¡°Obviously it¡¯s her own child who is bullying others at school, but she ends up backtracking and saying that others are bullying her own child, Molly Bort¡¯s move is basically discrediting the kindergarten, and it would be strange for the headmaster not to be angry.¡± ¡°The most ridiculous thing is Baird Lane, he actually didn¡¯t even check and just took Molly Bort¡¯s word for it and agreed to Molly Bort¡¯s transfer of Ann Lane, so Molly Bort transferred Ann Lane to Bao¡¯s current kindergarten on exactly the third day of Bao¡¯s enrollment. ¡± Ives Norton sighed. I have to say, that¡¯s quite a coincidence. Ming Ming deliberately avoided The Lane Family when she was looking for a school for Bo.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. But in the end, The Lane Family¡¯s people didn¡¯t avoid it. Christine White is alsomenting this and her heart is sinking. Ives Norton looked at her and added, ¡°It¡¯s still my fault, because every time I went to pick up little baby, I never saw Ann Lane , or The Lane Family to pick up Ann Lane, so I never knew that Ann Lane had already transferred to little baby¡¯s kindergarten, if I ¡­ ¡± ¡°It¡¯s not your fault.¡± Hearing the self-me in Ives Norton¡¯s tone, Christine White hurriedly interrupted him. She did me him a little at first. Even wondered if he put Bo in the nursery with Ann Lane on purpose. But after hearing his exnation, and the reason Ann Lane actually showed up at Bo¡¯s nursery, she knew that he wasn¡¯t to me. I have only God to me for this. It¡¯s too much of a trick. ¡°Christine, is Po okay?¡± Ives Norton inquired with concern as he nced toward the doorway of Po¡¯s room. Christine White shook her head, ¡°It¡¯s fine, the good thing is that it¡¯s only been a few days since it happened, it hasn¡¯t affected Bo too much yet.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Ives Norton sighed in relief, but the next moment, he thought of something and asked, ¡°Even though Bao is fine, I know that with your nature these days, you surely won¡¯t just let it go, right?¡± Christine White raised her eyebrows, ¡°Do you know me so well now?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve been with you for almost five years.¡± Ives Norton chuckled softly. Christine White smiled back, pulled open a drawer under the coffee table, took a pack ofdy cigarettes out of it and opened it, shook one out and took it in her mouth, then went back to rummaging through the lighter. Ives Norton watched her move and frowned disapprovingly, ¡°Don¡¯t smoke.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay, I¡¯ll just have a smoke.¡± Christine White doesn¡¯t listen to him, finds a lighter and lights the cigarette up, taking a hard drag. White smoke exhaled from Scarlet¡¯s mouth, the smoke dispersing and covering most of Christine White¡¯s face, making it impossible to see her expression. She pulled over the ashtray on the coffee table and flicked the ashes with her fingers, a graceful movement with a hint of valor that made people look away. They say men look good when they smoke, but what about women. Especially a woman with temperament and a story to tell, the way she smokes is not only beautiful, but also has a sense of mystery that makes you want to explore. Christine White is like that at the moment. She learned to smoke four years ago, these four years, in order to take revenge, in order to make herself good, she had to learn too much, but to learn every single thing is not so easy, she almost can¡¯t hold on to it several times, but then grit her teeth and die hard. And the biggest contributor to supporting her through the hard times is cigarettes, the best thing she has to relieve her stress and soothe her mood. But she also got addicted to cigarettes, but in the end, Bess Camp forced her to quit smoking, and her addiction slowly subsided, and she only smoked asionally when she was bored and heavy hearted. ¡°You said it, just one, no more cigarettes allowed.¡± Ives Norton said as he brought the cigarette case over and looked seriously at Christine White. Christine White smiled, flicked her cigarette ash again, and hmmm¡¯d. Ives Norton blushed this time and put the cigarette case down, ¡°You haven¡¯t told me what you want to do about the bullies of Po, I know you won¡¯t take a swing at those little kids, but surely you won¡¯t let their parents, especially Molly Bort, off the hook, will you?¡± Christine White exhaled another puff of smoke, ¡°You¡¯re right, the parents of the kids who called Bo by his nickname, I¡¯ll have someone warn them about it, and as for Molly Bort, you¡¯ll see tomorrow.¡± ¡°Really, I look forward to it then.¡± Ives Norton saw her say that and didn¡¯t ask any more questions. Christine White finished her cigarette and pressed the butt out in the ashtray, ¡°I¡¯m going to give little baby a leave of absence, and won¡¯t let little baby go to kindergarten for the next two days.¡± ¡°That¡¯ll work too.¡± Ives Norton nodded in favor of her idea. Christine White looked at her wristwatch, ¡°It¡¯s gettingte, Ives, please ask the hotel to send up a few dishes, I¡¯ll go and get Bo up for dinner.¡± ¡°Good.¡± Ives Norton responded, getting up and heading for thendline. Christine White followed suit and got up, propping up her crutches to go to Bo¡¯s room. After the meal, Ives Norton didn¡¯t stay long and was called away by a phone call. The phone call was from the hospital, the hospital side sent a high-risk patient in urgent need of surgery, the hospital asked him to go back to work overtime to lead the surgery, so he kind of left in a hurry. The next day. Shortly after Christine White wakes up, Lisa arrives with good news that puts Christine White in quite a good mood. That means that the decision has been made on the police department¡¯s side to arrest Molly Bort, and that the arrest will take ce at ten o¡¯clock in the morning. Although knowing that Molly Bort was arrested and Baird Lane would have fished her out, this arrest over Land is still worth utilizing. Little by little, she¡¯s going to squeeze the value out of Molly Bort! ¡°Lisa, go inform the major media.¡± Christine White put down her knife and fork, pped her palms and said, ¡°Tell the major media that the wife of the president of The Lane Family Group is about to be arrested for tax evasion, they must be very excited with such an intense heartfelt news, tell them to go to the outside of the vi of The Lane Family a little earlier to keep watch, don¡¯t miss the police station side of the arrest over Land, after all, this is something that can make headlines.¡± Lisa gave her a thumbs up, ¡°Superintendent, you really don¡¯t show any mercy at all.¡± ¡°Remaining merciful?¡± A sneer pulled at the corner of Christine White¡¯s mouth. She just won¡¯t show any mercy. Molly Bort didn¡¯t show any mercy when she targeted her back in the day. What she¡¯s doing now is just giving back to Molly Bort what Molly Bort did to her. ¡°Alright, go ahead and do as you¡¯re told, tell those media outlets to get some clear shotster, especially of Molly Bort¡¯s sorry state, make sure you get a good shot, after all, Molly Bort is their bread and butter for the next little while, so let¡¯s send her off to the police car in style.¡± Christine White wiped her lips and spoke slowly, her voice full of ice. Chapter 515 Molly Bort Arrested ¡°Yes, I¡¯m on my way.¡± Lisa swallowed, silently elevating her to one of the women she couldn¡¯t mess with. ¡°Wait!¡± Christine White suddenly called out to Lisa again. Lisa paused, ¡°Anything else, Superintendent?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t let those media outlets know that we¡¯re the ones behind the leaks.¡± Christine White admonished. Lisa nodded seriously, ¡°Don¡¯t worry Superintendent, I know what to do.¡± Christine White hmmmed, ¡°Go ahead.¡± Lisa¡¯s gone. The living room became quiet again and Christine White put down her napkin and her expression became gentle again as she looked at Bo, ¡°Have you eaten?¡± Bao blinked and put down the little spoon in his hand. Looks like it¡¯s already been eaten. Christine White got up and held out her hand toward Bo, ¡°How about taking a walk with mommy after you¡¯re done eating?¡± Bao looked at him, seemingly hesitating, and after a few seconds he still reached out and put his hand in hers. Christine White smiled and pulled the tiny palm in her hand, propped up a cane and exited the suite, taking Bo for a walk around the hotel¡¯s gardens. After almost an hour of spinning and a few minutes short of ten o¡¯clock, Christine White knew in her heart that it was almost time and took Bo back to her suite. When we got back, Bo climbed up on the couch by himself and yed puzzles on the couch. Christine White admonished him to stay put and went to her room. She turned herputer on and clicked into thergest live streaming website in the country, and before she even had to search, there was arge banner hanging at the rmendation bar of the live streaming website, which read: live streaming of The Lane Family Group¡¯s wife being caught for tax evasion. The corner of Christine White¡¯s mouth lifted when she saw the line, ¡°Sure enough ¡­¡± That¡¯s a powerful group of media, she guessed they¡¯d go live, and they did. And I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s not just this one live streaming tform, there are other live streaming tforms as well. Christine White didn¡¯t hesitate any longer and clicked right into the live stream. As soon as she went in, she was surprised by the number of viewers, it was actually several million, how long had it been? It¡¯s true that the news of rich people is easy for the society to pay attention to it, now Molly Bort is really famous and infamous. That¡¯s what she¡¯s trying to do, she¡¯s trying to make Molly Bort so stinky that everyone will scream at her and she won¡¯t even have a chance to clear her name, which is why she¡¯s asking Lisa to bring so much media forward. If the media were not invited, by the time the media knew about Molly Bort¡¯s tax evasion arrest, it would have been a long timeter, and by then, Baird Lane would have surely stepped in beforehand to silence some of the media so that they would not be allowed to report it, and although the official state media that Baird Lane could not silence would have been reported on, in this way Molly Bort would not have been as well known as if all the media had reported on it together. She was going to make Molly Bort nationally famous, so how could she let that happen, which is why she had Lisa notify all the media from the start, just to catch Baird Lane off guard so he wouldn¡¯t have the means to minimize the incident. At that thought, Christine White sneered, turned the pop-up off, and focused on the live stream. The live stream was crowded, and the sound was still particrly garbled, and there were a lot of people, and the camera was a little shaky. Luckily, though, it doesn¡¯t interfere with viewing much. The gate of The Lane Family vi opened and two policemen came out with Molly Bort. As soon as she appeared, all the media went crazy, scrambling to take photos, raising microphones and asking Molly Bort why she cheated on her taxes and other questions. Molly Bort didn¡¯t answer, only looked down and covered her face one by one. The sight of her in this sorry state was so pleasing to Christine White that she couldn¡¯t help but murmur, ¡°Wouldn¡¯t it be nice if this was the final arrest ¡­¡± Then Molly Bort will be in prison for life and won¡¯t get out. Unfortunately it¡¯s not. But that¡¯s okay, she¡¯ll soon have Molly Bort wind up in a police car like this for the second time, and the second time could be for life. Buzz! The cell phone suddenly vibrated. Christine White shifted her eyes to look over and saw that the call was from Ives Norton, and realized in her heart that he was afraid it was about Molly Bort¡¯s arrest. Without hesitation, Christine White reached for her cell phone, ¡°Ives.¡± ¡°Christine, I saw it, Molly Bort was arrested, you did it didn¡¯t you?¡± Ives Norton asked. Christine White hmmmed, ¡°Yeah, I was just sayingst night that you¡¯d see my revenge on Molly Bort in the morning, and this is it.¡± ¡°So it¡¯s true that she cheated on her taxes?¡± Ives Norton was amazed. Christine Whiteughed softly, ¡°Of course, would the police departmente out without evidence?¡± ¡°Fair enough.¡± On the other end of the line, Ives Norton rubbed the tip of his nose, feeling a little redundant for asking. After two seconds of silence, he suddenly said in a serious tone, ¡°Christine, if you¡¯re trying to get Molly Bort to go to jail in the name of tax evasion, I¡¯m afraid you¡¯re going to be disappointed, Baird Lane he¡¯s not going to ¡­¡± ¡°I know what you¡¯re going to say, you¡¯re going to say that Baird Lane is sure to fish her out aren¡¯t you, after all a crime like tax evasion has a lot of wiggle room as long as the back taxes are paid, Baird Lane won¡¯t let Molly Bort go to jail.¡± Christine White cut him off. Ives Norton nodded, ¡°That¡¯s what I meant.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, this I have already thought of, so I didn¡¯t run to let Molly Bort go to jail in the beginning, even if she really goes to jail, the crime of tax evasion is only a few years in jail, it¡¯s too cheap for her, really want her to go to jail will have to wait for the future, and I¡¯m doing this now, I just want to mess up her reputation. ¡± Christine White said lightly. Ives Norton drifted off, ¡°I see, I guess I worried too much.¡± ¡°Thanks for the heads up though.¡± Christine White smiled slightly. Ives Norton smiled back, ¡°Since you know what to do, I won¡¯t say anything else, hang up now, I¡¯m taking over.¡± ¡°Good.¡± Christine White hmmmed softly. The call ended and she put her phone down, ncing at the live stream a few more times before turning it off, not intending to continue watching, there was no point in continuing to watch as she had a rough idea of what would happenter. Afternoon. As expected, Molly Bort was bailed out by Baird Lane. Christine White was sitting in a ck business car, which had no license tes and was a new car. She looked through the car window at the police station outside, the police station door surrounded by a lot of people, those people carrying a camera on their shoulders, microphone in their hands, work permit hanging on their chests, at first nce, it is the media. These media were also called in by Christine White who had Lisa call them in, and from the moment she learned that Baird Lane had gone to the police station, she guessed that he was trying to bail out Molly Bort, and had Lisa break the news to those media outlets again. The press ising, isn¡¯t it. Now Baird Lanees out of the police station with Molly Bort and is surrounded by all this press. These media outlets have been dumping all sorts of question contacts, again asking Molly Bort and also Baird Lane. Baird Lane ckened his face and did not answer a word, and Molly Bort was even more afraid to speak, hiding herself behind Baird Lane with her head down. In the end, it was only after the police station came out with a number of people to help them drive the media away that they were able to get away. Baird Lane led Molly Bort to the car, and Molly Bort hastily pulled open the door and got in. Baird Lane walked around the front of the car to the other side and went to pull the door as well, but he suddenly sensed something and narrowed his eyes sharply in all directions as if looking for something. But after looking around down and seeing nothing suspicious, he withdrew his gaze and got into his car and drove off. It wasn¡¯t until his car was far away that Christine White pursed her lips and said, ¡°That was close, almost.¡± He¡¯s pretty alert. ¡°Superintendent, where are we going now?¡± Lisa in the driver¡¯s seat asked.Owned by N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 516 So it’s them Christine White thought for a moment, ¡°Go back to the hotel and move.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Lisa started the car. After the move, it was already evening.N?velDrama.Org is the owner. Christine White put Bo to bed before going back to her room to get ready to rest. Perhaps she was too tired from the move, or perhaps Molly Bort¡¯s wolfish appearance during the day had pleasured her, and this night she slept so peacefully that the corners of her mouth were curved. Even the two days afterward, she was in a very good mood. Because every day for the past two days, news about Molly Bort and Baird Lane has been festering on the inte. Molly Bort is really the target of everyone¡¯s scorn nowadays, including Baird Lane who has been tainted with a lot of scorn just because he bailed on Molly Bort. The world is never short of cynical and rich-haters. Molly Bort broke thew and went to jail, but Baird Lane bailed her out, which pissed off the cynical and rich-haters. So Baird Lane has been the target of attacks, and along with that The Lane Family Group has been implicated, the stock market is down several percentage points, and some of the shareholders are having a go at him, thinking that he shouldn¡¯t have done what he did, and that he shouldn¡¯t have bailed out Molly Bort. Even if you want to do it, you should keep a low profile and not let the media know about it, but he was so good that he bailed out and was reported by the media, which was so overwhelming that he couldn¡¯t even be suppressed, seriously affecting the reputation of The Lane Family Group. These shareholders only know how toin about Baird Lane, but they don¡¯t realize that Baird Lane didn¡¯t even think about bailing out Molly Bort when it got so high profile. How those media outlets got here, and how he learned that he had gone to the police station to bail out Molly Bort, he had no idea. All he knew was that he was being counted. There must be someone behind those media outlets. ¡°President Lane,¡± Gates said as he walked into Baird Lane¡¯s office with a tired look on his face and a letter in his hand. Baird Lane opened his eyes, his brow equally tired, ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°This was handed to me by the guard, said it was from a kid.¡± Gates handed up the envelope in his hand. Baird Lane picked it up suspiciously; people still write letters these days? Thinking about it, Baird Lane looked at the envelope, which had no information about the sender and no address at the addressee, just the words, Baird Lane to! From this point on, the letter didn¡¯te in the mail, but someone sent it directly. ¡°Who is that child?¡± Baird Lane asked in a hushed voice. Gates replied, ¡°The security guard checked it out, it was a kid who lives in the neighborhood, the kid was out ying ser and said that a woman with a mask gave him this letter and told him to deliver it and he¡¯d be rewarded with an ice cream.¡± ¡°Women in masks ¡­¡± Baird Lane wrinkles his brow. Who could it be? After a few moments of thinking about it, and not being able toe up with anything, Baird Lane just had to squash the suspicion for now and open the letter. A note fell out of the inside of the envelope and just happened tond on the desk. Baird Lane looked down slightly and saw the contents of the note, a printed phrase: Dare to bully my child, this is the price! ¡°This ¡­ This is the parent of that little treasure?¡± Gates also saw the contents of the note and his eyes widened. The only child being bullied is that little treasure. So it was self-evident who got the note. Baird Lane looked deeply at the note, his thin lips pursed, ¡°This is the other side¡¯s revenge.¡± ¡°President Lane means that Molly Bort¡¯s present-day downfall, and your situation with The Lane Family group, was the work of Bao¡¯s parents?¡± Gates staggered. Baird Lane pinched his brow, ¡°Should¡¯ve seen iting, the day after that kid got bullied and told his parents, Molly Bort got busted for tax evasion and then all those media outlets showed up just in time to make the biggest stink of all, no one else but that little gem¡¯s parents.¡± ¡°Hiss ¡­ They¡¯vee out pretty hard, Ann just took the lead in ostracizing that little treasure and giving that little treasure two nicknames for fun, and they¡¯ve screwed Molly Bort over so badly, and implicated you, President Lane, and The Lane Family, it¡¯s a little too much.¡± Gates said. Baird Lane didn¡¯t answer. Passed? He didn¡¯t feel that way to. He thought that if it were him, and his child had autism and was being bullied so much, he would have to retaliate in a way that was definitely not lighter than this. Crumpling the note and tossing it in the trash, Baird Lane asks, ¡°How¡¯s Molly Bort doing now?¡± For the past two days, he¡¯d been at the group and hadn¡¯t gone back. Gates did go twice to get him a change of clothes. ¡°I heard from Aunt Lucy that she¡¯s been cranky for the past two days, she can¡¯t keep her ballet school open after it became nationally known that she¡¯s been cheating on her taxes, and those parents have been trying to get their kids out of the school, and they¡¯re now making noise to get a refund on her tuition.¡± Gates said truthfully after reflecting back on Molly Bort¡¯s current situation. Baird Lane looped his arm and tapped his fingers on it, ¡°She can¡¯t get the money.¡± He fished Molly Bort out, but the taxes and penalties were paid by Molly Bort herself, and he didn¡¯t contribute a dime. And in those six years, Molly Bort has been a spendthrift again, still transferring money to an ount abroad every month. As for who it was transferred to, he wasn¡¯t interested in knowing. All he knew was that Molly Bort didn¡¯t really have much money in her hands, the school she¡¯d started back then had used up most of her fortune, and with her monthly expense transfers, and now once the taxes and fines had been paid, she was pretty much out of money, and all that was left was the empty school. So Molly Bort doesn¡¯t have the money to refund her tuition, but should still be able to get it by selling the school, except that in doing so, she¡¯d really be broke. ¡°Yeah, she couldn¡¯t get the money so she begged me.¡± Gates said scratching his hair. Baird Lane stared at him, ¡°Please?¡± Gates nodded, ¡°When I went to the vi just now to get the papers for you, she stopped me and begged me to pass on a message to you for her, hoping you would help her.¡± So he was asked to pay for it. Coldness flooded Baird Lane¡¯s heart, ¡°You tell her I¡¯ve done my duty by fishing her out and won¡¯t help her anymore.¡± ¡°She knew you¡¯d say something like that, so she even asked me to tell you that she¡¯s your wife and you¡¯re obligated to help her.¡± Gates looked at Baird Lane. Baird Lane¡¯s look grew colder, ¡°So you told her about all the contracts she signed before the wedding, and she remembers them?¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll pass it on to her in a moment.¡± Gates mentally began to sympathize with Molly Bort. When President Lane married Molly Bort six years ago, Furber objected vociferously. Although the objections were invalid, Furber was not a vegetarian, and secretly made a lot of contracts, those contracts are binding Molly Bort, the general meaning is that after Molly Bort and President Lane married, everything in The Lane Family, as well as President Lane¡¯s personal property belongs to President Lane¡¯s personal property belongs to President Lane and has nothing to do with Molly Bort. Molly Bort is in trouble and The Lane Family has the option to not help. Even after her marriage, Molly Bort was not allowed to enter the old mansion, nor was she allowed to participate in the various rituals of The Lane Family, nor was she on The Lane Family¡¯s genealogy. These contracts did not benefit Molly Bort in any way, but at that time Molly Bort was in a hurry to marry President Lane and wanted the status of Mrs. Lane, so the contracts she didn¡¯t even look at them carefully and couldn¡¯t wait to sign them, and he saw all of this in President Lane¡¯s eyes. He was still wondering why President Lane didn¡¯t stop it, after all, at that time President Lane forgot about Christine White, it was the time to restore his feelings for Molly Bort, and by all rights, he should have stopped Molly Bort from signing those unequal contracts, but President Lane But President Lane did not, and even after the marriage, he and Molly Bort have been sleeping in separate rooms, and have never shared a room. These doubts he had continued for six years, and now, unable to resist, he asked through clenched teeth, ¡°President Lane, do you love Molly Bort or not?¡± Chapter 517 Not Loving Molly Bort Baird Lane hadn¡¯t expected Gates to ask him such a question and his brow furrowed in some displeasure, ¡°What are you asking for?¡± Gates scratched his head, ¡°Somewhat curious, six years ago, how you were all set to marry Molly Bort, but after you got married, your attitude towards Molly Bort was t and not at all wifey, so I¡¯m a little puzzled.¡± Baird Lane dropped his eyes, ¡°I don¡¯t love her.¡± Gates¡¯ eyes widened slightly, both a little surprised and a little taken for granted by the answer. Sure enough, President Lane doesn¡¯t love Molly Bort! ¡°If you didn¡¯t love her, why did you marry her back then?¡± Gates asked again. Baird Lane rubbed his fingers, ¡°A promise.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Gates froze, ¡°Promise?¡± Baird Lane hmmmed, but a hint of remorse shed under his eyes, ¡°Six years ago, I lost three years of my memory, and let my memory go back to the moment when I first married Christine White, and at that time, I was not yet over Molly Bort, so the first thing I did when I woke up was to see Molly Bort, and she learned that I had had lost some of my memories with Christine White and reached out to me to mention a promise I made back then.¡± ¡°What kind of promises, anyway?¡± Gates was getting more and more curious. Baird Lane held his forehead slightly, ¡°Molly Bort sort of indirectly saved my mother¡¯s life back when she was still alive, I asked her what she needed to be paid for it as a thank you, she said she wanted to marry me when she grew up and I agreed.¡± The corner of Gates¡¯ mouth twitched, ¡°So when Molly Bort brought it up again, President Lane you actually married her.¡± ¡°Uh-huh.¡± Baird Lane nods. Indeed. Christine White had just died at that time, and he had forgotten those three years of memories with Christine White, so it didn¡¯t matter who he married. But after marriage, he inexplicably did not want to share a room with Molly Bort, to be a real sense of husband and wife, just at that time Molly Bort stomach and have a child, he went along with the excuse to let Molly Bort live in a room by herself, this living is six years. In those six years, he¡¯s seen apletely different Molly Bort than the one he used to know. He remembered Molly Bort as a gentle and gentle woman, not the pushy, narrow-minded and selfish woman she had been after her marriage. But as time passes and he gets to know Molly Bort better and better, he realizes that the gentle and gentle Molly Bort he was once with is an illusion, and that her selfishness and narrow-mindedness is her true face.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. After thoroughly recognizing what kind of person Molly Bort was, his already muted feelings for her grew fainter and fainter, to the point where they are now long gonepletely. So, he doesn¡¯t love Molly Bort! And there¡¯s a voice in his heart that keeps telling him again that he actually stopped loving Molly Bort a long time ago and loved another woman, his then-wife Christine White. It¡¯s just that he doesn¡¯t have the memories to prove whether it¡¯s true or not. But now it seems that maybe it¡¯s in the real thing, otherwise there¡¯s no way to exin that he¡¯s so attached to that Christine Camp who looks like Christine White¡¯s face. Unsure of what¡¯s going on in Baird Lane¡¯s mind, Gates asks in disbelief, ¡°Why doesn¡¯t President Lane divorce Molly Bort if he doesn¡¯t love her anymore?¡± Baird Lane looked at him, ¡°There¡¯s no such thing as divorce in The Lane Family.¡± He was a responsible man, and since he had married Molly Bort, he had no thought of divorce as long as Molly Bort did not do anything God forbid. Gates sighed, ¡°I know there¡¯s no such thing as divorce in The Lane Family, but President Lane, you don¡¯t even love her anymore, it¡¯s not fair to you.¡± Baird Lane¡¯s eyes shed and he didn¡¯t pick up on that, instead he changed the subject, ¡°Alright, you¡¯d better go and tell her what I said, tell her to find her own way to get her tuition back and sell the school if she doesn¡¯t have the money, I¡¯m not going to help her, it¡¯s her own doing, and since she¡¯s done it herself she has to take the consequences.¡± Honestly, he was really shocked to learn that Molly Bort was taken away from the police station and the reason for her removal was tax evasion. Shocked she had the nerve to do such a thing. But what¡¯s even more shocking is the fact that the parents of that little gem of a man actually found out about Molly Bort¡¯s tax evasion so quickly and with very good evidence. This made him think deeper, did little baby¡¯s parents have their eyes on Molly Bort a long time ago, otherwise how could it be possible that even he didn¡¯t know that Molly Bort had done such a thing, they knew about it, and also checked it out sopletely in such a short period of time, obviously there was a big deal here. But whether it was what he thought it was or not, it was still clear if he had to find out who Po¡¯s parents really were and then ask them in person. ¡°Okay, I¡¯m on my way.¡± Gates nodded and turned to go out. Baird Lane closed his eyes and leaned wearily against the back of his chair for a moment when there was a knock on his office door. ¡°Come in.¡± Baird Lane didn¡¯t open his eyes, just spat out two words. The man at the door pushed his way in, a secretary in the secretarial corps. ¡°President Lane, Director Camp is here.¡± Director Camp? Christine Camp? Baird Lane opened his eyes abruptly, then saw a grinning face peeking out from behind the secretary, ¡°President Lane.¡± Hearing her call out to her President Lane, Baird Lane¡¯s heart sank a little, but his face didn¡¯t show it and he nodded slightly, ¡°What brings you here?¡± Christine White smiled as she stepped out from behind the secretary and headed towards Baird Lane. The secretary also retreated wisely, and helped the two close the door behind them. ¡°I¡¯m here to look at the car modeling, I didn¡¯t look at itst time, but it¡¯s time to look at it this time, any more dys and the car¡¯s production date is going to be pushed back.¡± Christine White said as she walked up to Baird Lane¡¯s desk. Baird Lane lifted his chin slightly, ¡°I¡¯ll take you there in a few minutes, but your foot is fine?¡± He had just seen here in with what looked like high heels. ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± Christine White twisted her ankle, ¡°It¡¯s pretty much fine already, no problem walking or anything as long as I don¡¯t run.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Baird Lane nodded, then with a hint of apology in his tone, ¡°I¡¯ve had a bit of an incident thest couple of days where I didn¡¯t visit you, so I hope you don¡¯t mind.¡± ¡°Of course not.¡± Christine White waved her hand, ¡°I¡¯ve heard all about it, so I came by this time, besides looking at car modeling, to check on you, are you okay?¡± Baird Lane raised an eyebrow, a hint of surprise in his eyes, ¡°Come to see me?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Christine White winked at him, but in her mind she was sneering. She came over here specifically Land to see his jokes. If she hadn¡¯t been unable to walk on her feet, she would havee over two days ago. Baird Lane¡¯s heart warmed, ¡°Thanks, I¡¯m fine.¡± ¡°How can it be all right, look at your tired face, it must be to clean up Ms. Bort¡¯s mess, Ms. Bort she ¡­ Hey, how could she do such a thing, it¡¯s against thew, and it also drags you and The Lane Family ¡­¡± Christine White had a look on her face that said she felt bad for him. Baird Lane didn¡¯t see that she was pretending, thought she meant it, and his brow softened more than he knew. ¡°The Lane Family Group status is here, after this period of time, the stock market will naturally recover, as for me, in the past, there are many people who do not like me, go along with those people on the Inte.¡± Baird Lane said faintly. Christine White hooked her lips, ¡°You¡¯re really looking over your shoulder, what about Ms. Bort? After what she did, surely her storm won¡¯t pass so easily, right, how do you n to help her?¡± ¡°I won¡¯t help her.¡± Baird Lane crossed his fingers. Christine White was baffled for a moment, ¡°No help?¡± ¡°Uh-huh.¡± ¡°But isn¡¯t she your wife?¡± ¡°She did something wrong and naturally she deserves the price that she deserves and should suffer.¡± Baird Lane said. Christine White eyed him seriously for a few moments, ¡°You¡¯re pretty amazing, if it were any other husband, he would have stepped in and helped his wife forcefully clear her name, but you didn¡¯t, that¡¯s really impressive though ¡­ ¡± ¡°But what?¡± Baird Lane looked at her too. Chapter 518 – Coffee Accident Christine White lowered her eyelids to hide the sarcasm in her eyes and smiled, ¡°If Baird said he wanted Miss Bort to suffer the consequences of what she did, then why didn¡¯t he let Miss Gates go to jail instead of bailing her out¡­ Miss Gates has been cheating on her taxes and with a huge amount of money, jail time is what she deserves isn¡¯t it? ¡± Baird Lane always felt that her words held a different meaning, but couldn¡¯t tell what it was, pursed his thin lips and returned, ¡°A child can¡¯t live without a mother.¡± ¡°So you bailed Ms. Gates out?¡± Christine White narrowed her eyes slightly. Baird Lane adjusted his sitting position, ¡°Sort of.¡± ¡°Baird really does love his daughter.¡± Christine White said meaningfully, looking down. Baird Lane drops his eyes, ¡°Because she isfort.¡± Because Ann is about the same age as the child Christine White once carried in her womb, that¡¯s why he dotes on Ann, is because he treats Ann as the child that wasn¡¯t meant to be in this world. Buttely he¡¯s be much less attached to Ann, not as dotingly fond of her as he used to be. The biggest reason for this was that Ann was so bratty, and the other reason was that he selfishly suddenly didn¡¯t want to spoil like anymore. And why that thought hade to him, he wasn¡¯t sure himself. ¡°Sce?¡± Christine White was a little confused. Baird Lane seemed to borate on the point of exining it to her as well, separating his crossed arms and standing up, ¡°Come on, I¡¯ll take you to the factory to see the car modeling.¡± ¡°Good.¡± Christine White reluctantly tugged at the corner of her mouth in agreement. By the time I finished looking at the modeling, it was two hourster. Christine White followed Baird Lane back to The Lane Family Group. Gates stood waiting outside his office and flinched when he saw Christine White, ¡°Ms. Camp.¡± ¡°Special Assistant Gates.¡± Christine White smiled at him. The smile, looking at Baird Lane felt a little harsh, and a little lessfortable in his heart. He didn¡¯t like it when she smiled so warmly and brightly at other men. ¡°Something wrong with you?¡± Baird Lane asked coldly to Gates. Gates sensed that he was a little displeased with himself, and his eyes revealed a few moments of bewilderment, not understanding what he had done to upset him. But Gates didn¡¯t think much of it, and hastened to collect himself and answer, ¡°It¡¯s a bit of a matter; I¡¯ve brought the words you asked me to bring to Molly Bort, who is now very unhappy and wants to abrogate those contracts.¡± Baird Lane grunted coldly, ¡°She signed the contract herself in the first ce, now she wants to abolish it, it¡¯s impossible, don¡¯t get to bother her anymore, when those parents can¡¯t call the police when they can¡¯t get a refund, she¡¯ll naturally stop making a fuss.¡± ¡°So, what are you guys talking about?¡± Christine White asked curiously. What contract? Molly Bort signed a contract with Baird Lane? Baird Lane¡¯s thin lips twitched when he heard Christine White¡¯s question, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, this is a family matter, so I¡¯m sorry I¡¯m not at liberty to answer.¡± Christine White waved her hand, ¡°It¡¯s okay, since it¡¯s a family matter, it¡¯s only right that Baird doesn¡¯t talk about it.¡± Baird Lane hmmmed, ¡°Come on, aren¡¯t we going to discuss the number of cars to be produced?¡± ¡°Yeah. ¡± Christine White nodded, then lifted her foot into his office. Instead of going in right away, Baird Lane instructed Gates, ¡°Go get two cups of coffee in here.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Gates obliged. Baird Lane then went into the office.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. Gates¡¯ coffee came quickly, and Christine White thanked him before taking a sip from one of the cups, then frowning. Baird Lane saw it and put down the pen he was holding, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Too sweet.¡± Christine White said as she put down her coffee. Baird Lane nced over, ¡°In for another drink then.¡± ¡°I¡¯m on my way.¡± Gates picked up the coffee Christine White had been drinking. Christine White barked at him, ¡°I¡¯ll have the original.¡± Gates was surprised, ¡°Ms. Camp isn¡¯t afraid of hard work?¡± Christine White said with a smile that didn¡¯t reach her eyes, ¡°Coffee is no more bitter than the heart, and here I have tasted the bitterest bitter vor in the world.¡± She pointed to her chest. Gates nodded usibly and went out with his coffee to change. Baird Lane looked at Christine White, ¡°The bitterness you speak of, is that what those enemies you spoke of before did to you?¡± Christine White was slightly surprised, ¡°Not bad, you actually hit the nail on the head.¡± ¡°It wasn¡¯t hard, you¡¯re The Camp Family¡¯s firstdy, you couldn¡¯t have been raised to suffer, then the only suffering you¡¯ve ever suffered was brought to you by your enemies.¡± Baird Lane said in a faint voice. Christine Whiteughed softly and pulled a carton ofdy cigarettes out of her purse, ¡°Can I smoke?¡± Baird Lane arched his eyebrows slightly, ¡°You still smoke?¡± ¡°Well, an asional smoke, a small one.¡± Christine White shook out a cigarette. Seeing that she was about to take it in her mouth, a sh of displeasure crossed Baird Lane¡¯s eyes and he stopped it in a quiet voice, ¡°I can¡¯t smoke here.¡± Christine White froze, ¡°But you have an ashtray here.¡± ¡°Just decorating.¡± Baird Lane lied lightly, looking not at all ashamed. Christine White gave a low chuckle, ¡°So President Lane tell me what¡¯s up with the cigarette butts in this decorative ashtray?¡± Baird Lane swept in, his demeanor still calm, ¡°This is my office and I don¡¯t like people smoking in my office.¡± Christine White seemed to be dumbfounded by his forcefulness, and looked at him fixedly for a while, before she put away the cigarette in a disinterested manner and stuffed it back into the box, ¡°OK, I won¡¯t smoke it then, I¡¯ll have a cup of coffee, OK?¡± She took a sip of the coffee Gates had re-poured. ¡°Uh-huh.¡± Baird Lane responded with satisfaction and said, ¡°Smoking is bad for a woman¡¯s health, and you really shouldn¡¯t smoke.¡± Anyway, he didn¡¯t like her smoking. He subconsciously also felt that she just shouldn¡¯t smoke. Christine Whiteughed at Baird Lane¡¯s words, ¡°I can¡¯t tell, President Lane is quite caring.¡± ¡°I only care about you.¡± Baird Lane picks up. Christine White puffed out her coffee. Baird Lane was sitting right across from her and didn¡¯t expect her to suddenly spray coffee, so he wasn¡¯t prepared for it, and his whole body was sprayed, covered in coffee stains, dark and ck, making his face look extremely funny. Christine White really didn¡¯t hold back a couple of snickers either. Thatugh of hers reached Baird Lane¡¯s ears and made his whole face grimace, and with the coffee stains on his face, it was ck as an eye. Those coffee stains slid downward with his expression and dripped back down his chin, staining his suit jacket and white shirt. Seeing this, Christine White hurriedly stifled herughter, brushed and drew several paper towels, and went up to wipe his face, while wiping his face, she apologized, ¡°I¡¯m sorry I¡¯m sorry I didn¡¯t mean to do it, it¡¯s really because you just made me squirt with thatment, are you okay? The coffee didn¡¯t seep into your eyes, did it.¡± I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s because her own strength is that strong or it¡¯s caused by too much tension, Baird Lane¡¯s face is a little bit painful by her rubbing, and he feels that the skin is going to be rubbed off by her, so he can¡¯t help but raise his hand, trying to ask her to stop rubbing. Only his line of sight was blocked by her arm, he originally only wanted to take the paper towel away from her hand, unexpectedly when he went to take the paper towel, her hand suddenly moved to a position just in front of his hand, making him subconsciously close his palm Her hand was coldly grabbed by arge, warm hand and Christine White stopped, looking down in bewilderment at the hand that had grabbed her hand, ¡°You ¡­¡± Baird Lane also realized that he had grabbed the wrong one, and looked slightly stiff for a split second before he quickly released his hand, ¡°Sorry, I grabbed the wrong one.¡± Christine White had a ghostly glint in her eye, ¡°It¡¯s okay, are you trying to grab the tissue out of my hand?¡± Baird Lane nodded gently, ¡°Well, I¡¯ll do it myself.¡± ¡°Good.¡± Christine White cheerfully shoved the tissue into his hand and took a step back. Let a person¡¯s heart refreshing fragrance far away, Baird Lane heart actually surfaced a little reluctance, but he hid it well, so that no one can see. He stood up and wiped his hair with a paper towel, Christine White just stood across the room looking at him, after a few moments of looking at him she suddenly spoke up, ¡°Baird, did you just mean it when you said you only cared about me?¡± Chapter 519 Buy or Wash Baird Lane¡¯s pupils quivered slightly, ¡°You heard wrong.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± Christine White gazed at him skeptically. ¡°Yes.¡± Baird Lane wiped the stain on his shirt with slightly drooping eyelids, not even looking at her. Christine White pursed her lips, then sighed with feigned regret, ¡°So I misheard it, causing me to be happy for nothing, I thought ¡­¡± ¡°Why?¡± Baird Lane finally looked at her. Christine White, however, smiled and shook her head, ¡°It¡¯s nothing, Baird, your clothes are dirty, take them off and give them to me, I¡¯ll buy you a new set.¡± ¡°No!¡± Baird Lane declined, dropping the tissue that was already falling apart. Christine White¡¯s attitude, however, is very tough, ¡°How can that be, because of my rtionship, dirty your clothes, how can I also be responsible for it, since you do not allow me to buy a new one, how about you take it off and give it to me, and I¡¯ll bring it back to deal with the clean and give it back to you?¡± Baird Lane frowned, ¡°You wash?¡± Christine White hmmmed softly, ¡°You won¡¯t let me buy a new one, so I¡¯ll just have to wash it.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to wash it or pay for it.¡± Baird Lane tugged off the tie of his shirt, still refusing. Christine White narrowed her eyes, ¡°No, I must take responsibility for this, anyway, I¡¯ll buy it or I¡¯ll wash it, your choice, if you don¡¯t, then I¡¯ll just go buy a set.¡± So stubborn? Baird Lane looked into her determined eyes, and with an inward flutter, he averted his gaze without trace, ¡°As you wish.¡± He took off his suit jacket and threw it on a chair, lifting his feet in the direction of the lounge. Christine White knew that by saying whatever you want, he meant that she should do it herself, buy it or wash it, whatever she wanted. So she decisively chose to buy it, she didn¡¯t have the patience to actually do anyundry for him. And the so-calledundry and clothes shopping were really just excuses she made. She had wanted to visit Aunt Lucy since a few days ago, when she had learned that he had a bad back, but had never known what excuse to find to go to his vi. Spraying the coffee was purely an ident, and she did get surprised by hisment before she sprayed it, but seeing his coffee-stained clothes, she did immediately think of a reason to go see Aunt Lucy. It¡¯s the idea of going to the cottage to see him with new clothes that he¡¯s bought, or clean clothes that he¡¯s washed, ostensibly to return them, but really to see Aunt Lucy, which is why she insists on being responsible for his clothes. Otherwise, she would have never cared if he had said he wouldn¡¯t buy it or wash it. With that thought in mind, Christine White picked up Baird Lane¡¯s zer and folded it, pressing the inte to call Gates in. Gates came in and saw that she was the only one in the office with no Baird Lane in sight and wondered, ¡°Ms. Camp, where is President Lane?¡± ¡°In the shower, I think.¡± Christine White said, pointing in the direction of the rest room.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. ¡°Ahem, a bath?¡± Gates eximed incredulously, his eyes going wide. Why is President Lane in the shower? Did they ¡­ Gates looked at Christine White with wry eyes, and in his mind he simply admired her! She actually took President Lane just like that! The look in Gates¡¯ eyes was so obvious that Christine White took one look, knew what he was thinking, and couldn¡¯t help but roll her eyes, ¡°Special Assistant Gates, are you thinking something you shouldn¡¯t be?¡± ¡°No no no!¡± Gates shook his head like a rattle and vetoed that he definitely didn¡¯t think much of it. Christine White looked at him with a smirk, ¡°Come on Special Assistant Gates, you can¡¯t fool me, you¡¯re just thinking about me and President Lane, aren¡¯t you?¡± Special Assistant Gatespensated by squeezing his facial muscles, ¡°I really don¡¯t ¡­¡± His heart was small. Christine White cut in, ¡°A man can¡¯t even admit that, but you¡¯re really overthinking it, I¡¯m telling you President Lane nothing happened, I identally got coffee on him, his clothes were dirty and his hair was wet, that¡¯s why he went to take a shower, believe it or not. ¡± She showed him the zer she had just folded. Gates looked at it, and his mouth dropped open in disbelief when he saw the significantly darker colored portion of the top, and the strong smell of coffee emanating from there. So it was really him who misunderstood! What he was wondering, though, was why the Campdy in front of him had gotten coffee on President Lane, and how she had done it. ¡°What¡¯s on your mind?¡± Christine White reached out and waved her hand in front of Gates, ¡°You didn¡¯t answer me when I called you twice.¡± Gates came back to his senses now and touched the tip of his nose in some embarrassment, ¡°Did Ms. Camp call me in for something?¡± He finally asked for business. Christine White refolded Baird Lane¡¯s zer and cradled it in her arms, ¡°Help me find a bag for it, I¡¯ll take it with meter, I soiled your President Lane¡¯s clothes, I¡¯ll have to pay him for a new set,pare and contrastter.¡± ¡°I see¡­ Well then, Ms. Camp, wait a moment, I¡¯m on my way.¡± After saying that, Gates turned around and left the office. But soon, he found a ck tote bag and returned. Satisfied, Christine White thanked her and put the clothes in a bag. At that moment, Baird Lane came out of the shower with a fresh set of clothes, apparently he had a spare in the lounge. She had expected him toe out in his bathrobe. What a shame! Sighing, Christine White looked at Baird Lane who was scrubbing her hair, ¡°Baird, I¡¯m really sorry, I¡¯ll bring you new clothes tomorrow.¡± Hearing the words new clothes, Baird Lane knew she had chosen to buy him new ones, and with a hmmm, agreed with her. Christine White smiled, ¡°Then Baird, I¡¯ll take my leave.¡± ¡°Uh-huh.¡± Baird Lane gave a slight nod. Christine White waved at him and carried the bag away. Once she left The Lane Family Group, Christine White drove to the nearest mall, found the counter spot for the same brand as the suit in the bag and walked in. Once inside, she handed the bag directly to the guide and asked him to choose a simr suit based on what was in the bag. The guide was very enthusiastic and went to do as he was told, because the suit in the bag he took a look at, was the most expensive model, buy a set out, hermission can buy a six-figure designer bag in full. So how can a guide not be enthusiastic. Christine White looked at the guide¡¯s chosen suit and stroked her chin with a satisfied nod. The suit is the same dark ck color as the one in the bag, but it has a few more little designs than the one in the bag, which gives it an age-defying effect when worn. ¡°Nice, that¡¯s it, check out!¡± Christine White took the card out of her wallet and casually handed it to the guide. The guide took it with a smile and went to the cashier to swipe her card. When she finished swiping her card, Christine White took back her bank card with the purchased suit and looked at the invoice, unable to resist raising her eyebrows. A suit that actually cost her a tenth of the money on her card. She had really put her money down in order to see Aunt Lucy once. But thinking about how good Aunt Lucy had been to her in the past, it didn¡¯t seem so meaty to spend the money. But it did remind her of one thing, and that was that she still owed Baird Lane money. Once Baird Lane helped her by giving The White Family five million dors, which she had always thought of returning to him, but just couldn¡¯t afford it at the time, so she never did. And in addition to the five million dors, there are some subsequent expenditures that Baird Lane made on her behalf that she will have to pay back. All in all the misceny adds up to almost 10 million dors. It was money that she was bound to pay back, she didn¡¯t want to owe him anything. With that in mind, Christine White got into the car, threw her clothes on the passenger side, took out her cell phone and called Lisa out, ¡°Get me a check for ten million dors, I¡¯ll need it.¡± ¡°Ten million dors?¡± Lisa eximed. Chapter 520 – Burnt Mouse Christine White hmms softly, ¡°That¡¯s right, don¡¯t go on thepany¡¯s books, take it out of my cut.¡± ¡°Yes, I know.¡± Lisa pressed her inner curiosity and answered. Christine White added, ¡°When it¡¯s ready, drop it off at my apartment and don¡¯t leave my signature on the check, use anonymous.¡± The bank card on which she receives her dividends is a gold card from an international bank with anonymous transfer privileges. It was just enough to pay Baird Lane back and still keep Baird Lane from finding out about her. ¡°Okay.¡± Lisa answered again. Christine White cut the phone off, started the car, and was back at the apartment in less than an hour. Inside the apartment, Bao heard the movement of the door opening and walked out of the room, clutching the Rubik¡¯s Cube, and saw Christine Whitee in from outside, a faint glimmer of light in her dull, dark eyes. Christine White was changing her shoes when she felt someone looking at her and looked up to see the little one standing in the doorway of her room staring at her. She smiled softly at the little one, ¡°Honey, mommy¡¯s home, are you out to greet mommy,e on, let mommy hold you!¡± She changed her shoes and squatted down, waiting with open arms for Bao toe over. But Po only cocked his head and didn¡¯t go over.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. Christine White is a little lost but doesn¡¯t show it on her face, collecting her arms and standing up, walking towards Po. Passing the couch on the way, she took off the bag on her shoulder and threw it on the couch along with the two bags in her hands and continued to walk towards Xiaobao¡¯s heels. Walking to the front, she stopped and re-squatted down, wrapping her arms around little baby and taking him into her arms, ¡°Baby, alone at home, have you been a good boy?¡± Po naturally wouldn¡¯t answer her. Christine White looked at his delicate little face, ¡°Let mommy guess, Po hasn¡¯t been running around, he must be very well behaved, mommy¡¯s best, most well behaved little baby.¡± Bao lowered his head slightly, burying his face in the crook of her neck. Christine White burst outughing moodily. She knew that, with this action, Bao was shy and that¡¯s why she buried her face. ¡°Ah, mommy¡¯s little baby, how cute.¡± Christine White got Little Treasure up as soon as she could and rubbed her soft hair sparingly. The little one is much thinner than children of the same age, but he is soft to hold, and carries the aroma of children¡¯s body lotion, which makes him especiallyfortable to hold in your arms, and smells especially good. Christine White sniffed for a while before reluctantly putting Bo down and letting him y on the couch by himself while she went to the kitchen to make dinner. The meal was followed by the afternoon. There was nothing important at thepany that required her presence, so she simply stayed at the apartment with Bo and read the onlinements cursing Molly Bort. With each one she read, she was in a better mood, even going from one to the other and giving a flurry of likes to thements that called out Molly Bort. ¡°Curse it curse it.¡± Christine White murmured. The more you curse, the better, she thought to herself. She can¡¯t wait for the inte to just call out Molly Bort, then she¡¯ll save herself the trouble. Of course, she knows it¡¯s unrealistic, but she¡¯s still very happy to watch Molly Bort now be a street rat and get slow-called all over the inte. That said, it¡¯s not just the media outlets she set up that are to me for Molly Bort bing all ck, there are somepany owners and wives involved. Thosepany owners and their wives, the parents of those kids who ostracized Bao and called her nicknames with Ann Lane, were upset after they were warned by her, but they couldn¡¯t find out who she was, so they could only vent their anger on Molly Bort, believing that it was the fact that she didn¡¯t teach their daughters well, and brought up their kids, that caused them to be insulted by the warnings. They didn¡¯t dare to do anything to Baird Lane, so they took advantage of all those media outlets scrambling to cover Molly Bort and muddled through, buying up so many legions of waterboys, all of them hacking Molly Bort and calling Molly Bort names on the Inte. She also realized that something was wrong when she saw a lot ofizens scolding Molly Bort for content that had absolutely nothing to do with Molly Bort¡¯s tax evasion, and when she asked Lisa to look into it, she realized that thosements were from the water armies, made by those parents. She was not expecting this, but was delighted to learn of it. Because she inadvertently set up so many enemies for Molly Bort, of course she¡¯s happy. And look at this non-stop online trend, Molly Bort is afraid of the next long period of time, there is no way to go out, even if you go out, not Gates dress up is not possible, because she is too famous. Ding Dong! At that moment, the doorbell rang. Christine White put down her cell phone and got up to go over to the door. ¡°Superintendent!¡± Lisa stood outside the door and greeted her with a smile. Christine White let go of the doorknob, ¡°Come in.¡± Lisa walked in. Christine White handed her a pair of slippers and headed for the living room. Lisa stayed alone in the foyer to change her shoes, and when she was done, followed her in. ¡°Did you get the check?¡± Christine White asked, sitting on the couch. Lisa pulled a check out of her purse and presented it with both hands, ¡°There.¡± Christine White twisted the check around with two fingers, looked carefully at the famous on it, and gave a satisfied hmmm, ¡°Not bad.¡± Lisa smiled slightly at thepliment. Christine White put the check on the coffee table, thought of something, picked up the phone she¡¯d just lit up, handed it to Liza, pointed to a watered-downment, and said, ¡°You¡¯re just in time, see what this says?¡± Lisa nodded, ¡°See, it says to send a razor de to Molly Bort.¡± Christine White smiled and took her phone back, ¡°Nice, so I thought of a fun one.¡± Lisa¡¯s heart snapped, ¡°Superintendent, you¡¯re not going to send Lisa a razor de, are you?¡± Wagging her finger, Christine White returned, ¡°Of course not, what¡¯s so new about sending a razor de, it¡¯s more fun to send something different isn¡¯t it. Molly Bort is afraid of mice and insects and such, so have someone catch a mouse, burn it, and then box it up and send it to Molly Bort.¡± It was a spur-of-the-moment thought that came to her just now as she read thements. Hearing this, Lisa gulped, ¡°Superintendent, is this going to be done? Would it be a little too damaging?¡± ¡°Damaging?¡± Christine White bristled in disbelief, ¡°I just had someone send her dead mice to try and scare her, I was being understanding by not having someone send her some skinned cat.¡± Besides, she couldn¡¯t afford to kill cats and dogs. ¡°Well, since you put it that way, I don¡¯t have a problem with it, but Superintendent, why did you have to burn the rats before sending them, couldn¡¯t you just kill them and send them?¡± Lisa asked in disbelief. Christine White¡¯s eyes got wry and her voice became grim and gloomy, ¡°A rat that¡¯s straight up dead is not as scary as a burnt rat, do you believe that Molly Bort would be horrified at the sight of a burnt rat, and if she added a note with a phrase on it, she might even be stunned into unconsciousness. ¡± ¡°That much of a stretch?¡± Lisa was a little disbelieving. A cold smile pulled at the corner of Christine White¡¯s mouth, and without meaning to exin, she took out a pen and paper and wrote a sentence, tore it out and handed it to her, ¡°You¡¯re going to send this paper along with the mouse in the mail.¡± ¡°I¡¯m back, murderer!¡± Lisa read the note softly, suddenly realizing something and looking at Christine White in shock. I¡¯m back, burnt rat, murderer, unhealed burns on superintendent ¡­ With these key points scuttled together, the answer is clear. ¡°Superintendent, it was Molly Bort who did the burns on you, wasn¡¯t it?¡± Christine White didn¡¯t answer, only smiled coldly. Lisa huffed backward and felt her scalp tingle, ¡°No wonder ¡­¡± No wonder the Superintendent hates Molly Bort so much and that President Lane. She had been following the Superintendent for a few years now, so naturally she had seen the Superintendent¡¯s appearance before he regained his look, which was simply a total disfigurement. She had thought that the Superintendent¡¯s burns from the fire were an ident, but she didn¡¯t realize that it was a deliberate murder. Thinking of this, Lisa was furious in her heart and said with the same hatred, ¡°Don¡¯t worry Superintendent, I will make sure that the courier will be delivered to Molly Bort in good condition.¡± ¡°Good.¡± Christine White nodded gratefully. Lisa turned and walked away. Christine White looked out the window, her voice an icy whisper, ¡°Molly Bort, my revenge begins, are you ready?¡± Chapter 521 – Making a Big Deal Out of It That evening, Molly Bort received a carefully packaged delivery box. The courier was initially received by Aunt Lucy, who saw that the recipient was Molly Bort. Molly Bort looked at the box in front of her, ¡°Who sent this?¡± ¡°How should I know.¡± Aunt Lucy rolled her eyes and answered her with a bad attitude. Molly Bort is naturally very angry, but after so many years, this old woman is deeply valued by Baird Lane, even if she is angry, she can only endure. ¡°All right, you go down.¡± Molly Bort didn¡¯t want to see Aunt Lucy, so she let her go. Aunt Lucy nced coldly at the corner of her mouth, not wanting to stay much longer yet, and turned back to the kitchen. After Aunt Lucy left, Molly Bort gave a stern re in the direction she¡¯d left before sitting down in a slightly softer mood before picking up the fruit knife on the coffee table and starting to unwrap the delivery. After unwrapping it, she put down the knife and took the contents out, realizing that it was actually still a box. This box was only the size of a palm, or wood, with ayer of fiery red paint on the outside, and it was also unevenly painted, making the whole box look very ugly, and there was also a burning odoring out from inside. So what the hell is in here? And who is this from? Molly Bort frowned suspiciously, feeling a little uneasy inside. She looked at the red box in her hand warily, intuiting that what was inside was definitely not something good, and the person who had sent it certainly didn¡¯t have good intentions. Normally, she would have thrown it away and not looked at it. But Molly Bort couldn¡¯t hold back her inner curiosity and finally decided to open the box. She wanted to see what the hell was in it, and if it was a prank sent by someone to mess with her. She did know that the dodgy people on the inte were moring to send her razor des or something, so maybe this stuff was from those people.N?velDrama.Org is the owner. Thinking, Molly Bort bit her lip and opened the box. However, the box had just opened a crack when the smell of burning hit her nose, causing her to cringe and almost vomit. But in the end she held her breath and sped up to open the box. The box opened and the contents rolled out in a dark heap that just happened to fall into herp. ¡°What the hell?¡± Molly Bort jumped in surprise, then subconsciously looked down. After seeing the true face of the thing, she stood up instantly in fear and let out a scream with a pale face. Aunt Lucy in the kitchen heard her scream with horror and was startled enough to go out with a spat. ¡°What happened?¡± Aunt Lucy inquired sharply as she entered the living room. In the living room, Molly Bort stood in front of the coffee table, her body shivering continuously, her face pale and bloodless, and her eyes undisguisedly fearful, as if she had seen something extremely terrible. This kind of Molly Bort was ufortable for Aunt Lucy, where had she ever seen a Molly Bort scared like this. ¡°Hey, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Aunt Lucy poked Molly Bort with a spat. Molly Bort didn¡¯t respond. Aunt Lucy looked around and didn¡¯t see anything suspicious, she got upset and put on her old face, ¡°What the hell are you doing, nothing is not screaming, as well as putting on this look, who are you scaring?¡± ¡°She¡¯s back ¡­¡± Molly Bort suddenly reacted. Aunt Lucy heard and froze, ¡°What? What did you say?¡± ¡°She¡¯s back.¡± Molly Bort¡¯s body trembled even more, and her face was as full of scorn as it was of nerves, ¡°She¡¯se back to get her revenge on me ¡­¡± ¡°Who? Who came back to get revenge on you?¡± Aunt Lucy was still filled with confusion. Molly Bort stiffened and turned her neck, her eyes looked over vacantly, and her mouth moved as if she wanted to say something. But in the next second, her eyes suddenly went white and her body fell backwards. Thud. Molly Bort copsed to the floor, unconscious, as Aunt Lucy looked on in dismay. Aunt Lucy was confused, ¡°What happened? Why did she pass out? You¡¯re not faking it, are you?¡± So thinking, Aunt Lucy kicked Molly Bort on the ground with her toe. Molly Bort didn¡¯t respond. This time Aunt Lucy is sure that she is really fainted, the look also became serious, ¡°really fainted ¡­ But fainting is fainting, why do you have to faint here, and now you have tobor me.¡± Aunt Lucy muttered disgruntledly as she crouched her body to check on Molly Bort. When she saw a note cupped in Molly Bort¡¯s hand, she gave a puzzled eep, ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± Curious, Aunt Lucy pulled the note out of Molly Bort¡¯s hand, held it up to her eyes, and took a look at the seven words on it, which made her gasp. I¡¯m back, murderer! What the hell is going on here? Where did this notee from? Could it be ¡­ Thinking of the delivery she just received, Aunt Lucy hurriedly looked towards the coffee table and understood everything when she saw the red like blood-stained box on the coffee table. The delivery that just came in was a threatening letter that someone sent specifically to Molly Bort. Why would a threatening letter be in a box though? Was there something else in the box at the time? Thinking about this, Aunt Lucy hurriedly looked around and finally saw a ck mass in the shadow of the coffee table¡¯s legs. She reached out and picked up the ck object, which felt soft in her hand, like she was holding a lump of flesh. It can¡¯t really be meat, can it? With this in mind, Aunt Lucy spread out what she had gotten, and when she saw what it was, she was so scared that she just threw the thing out. It¡¯s really meat. It¡¯s actually a burnt dead rat! ¡°This ¡­ This ¡­¡± Aunt Lucy was so shocked she didn¡¯t know what to say. It¡¯s another dead rat and a threatening letter. This is a big deal. Aunt Lucy stood up in a hurry, fished out her cell phone and called Baird Lane, telling him exactly what happened. Baird Lane, after hearing this, also realized the seriousness of the situation and put off the meeting to drive back, returning with a doctor by his side in addition to Gates. ¡°Where¡¯s Molly Bort?¡± Baird Lane asked Aunt Lucy as she walked into the living room. Aunt Lucy pointed upstairs, ¡°I sent someone to their room.¡± Baird Lane hmmm¡¯d and took the doctor upstairs to diagnose Molly Bort. After some diagnosis, Baird Lane looked at the unconscious Molly Bort and inquired of the doctor, ¡°How is she?¡± ¡°Nothing¡¯s wrong, just passed out from shock.¡± The doctor replied. ¡°Shocked?¡± Baird Lane narrowed his eyes. The doctor nodded, ¡°Yes, she overproduced hormones in her kidneys and was in a very severe shock, plus she may have had insomnia recently and was in a constant state of mental tightness, she fainted after being startled.¡± The doctor exined. Baird Lane nodded slightly, indicating that he knew. The doctor gave Molly Bort a sleeping injection and left some stabilizing medication, then excused himself. After the doctor left, Baird Lane didn¡¯t stay in Molly Bort¡¯s room much longer and went downstairs as well. ¡°Where¡¯s the stuff?¡± Baird Lane looked to Aunt Lucy. Aunt Lucy knew what he was asking and handed a red box up, ¡°This is the delivery Molly Bort received.¡± Baird Lane took the box and, without more ado, simply opened it, exposing the charred rat inside along with the white slip of paper. Aunt Lucy said, ¡°Originally both were outside and I sent Molly Bort to her room before I came down and put both back in the box.¡± Baird Lane remained silent, frowning as he lifted the note out, his eyes darkening at the line on it. Gates behind him saw it too and couldn¡¯t help but speak up, ¡°Murderer ¡­.. ¡­ President Lane, that doesn¡¯t mean that Molly Bort actually killed someone, does it?¡± Chapter 522: To Come to Your Home ¡°The man is not dead!¡± Baird Lane slowly spat out three words. Gates rubbed his chin, ¡°Also, if people were dead, there wouldn¡¯t be this I¡¯ming back, but it does mean that Molly Bort did make a move to kill someone at one point, it¡¯s just that the person killed was lucky and didn¡¯t die.¡± Baird Lane lifted his chin nomittally. Aunt Lucy got goosebumps from listening. At this point, Gates questioned again, ¡°The person who sent the delivery, supposedly came back to get revenge on Molly Bort, and I can understand the other person sending Molly Bort this kind of intimidating delivery, but I don¡¯t understand why the other person is sending dead rats, or charred ones.¡± Baird Lane pursed his thin lips in silence. Something about that had crossed his mind, something had even shed through his mind, but it was too fast for him to catch it. ¡°What courierpany is this delivery from?¡± Baird Lane asked Aunt Lucy as she closed the box. Aunt Lucy will shake his head, ¡°I don¡¯t know, the person who delivered the courier did not wear the uniform of the courierpany, he only said that he was a courierpany, but specifically which courierpany, he did not say, I didn¡¯t think about it carefully at the time, after all, now many couriers to deliver the courier, do not wear uniforms.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no address on it either, much less the name of the courierpany.¡± Gates said as he picked up the courier box at some point. Baird Lane lowered his eyes, ¡°That man is not a courier.¡± ¡°That¡¯s what I think, it should be someone¡¯s henchman.¡± Gates concurred. Then he thought of something and asked for instructions, ¡°President Lane, why don¡¯t I check the surveince in the vi area?¡± Baird Lane put down the red box in his hand, ¡°No need, since the other party didn¡¯t cover his face to deliver the courier, it means he¡¯s pretty confident that we won¡¯t be able to find him even if we check the surveince, so there¡¯s no need to go through the extra trouble.¡± ¡°Also.¡± Gates scratched his head. Baird Lane sat down, ¡°Don¡¯t bother with this one.¡± ¡°Hey?¡± Gates flinched, ¡°Whatever?¡± ¡°Whatever, it¡¯s Molly Bort¡¯s own mess, let her deal with it, and if she did do something like kill someone, then it¡¯s up to her to answer to herself.¡± Baird Lane said coldly. Gates mused, ¡°But then I¡¯m worried that the other side will retaliate because you, President Lane, are her husband, and then even you, President Lane, will retaliate.¡± ¡°Well, that¡¯s if the man¡¯s got it in him.¡± Baird Lane said in a cloudy voice, clearly not taking his concerns to heart. Seeing this, Gates rubbed the tip of his nose and stopped talking. Baird Lane pointed to the red box he¡¯d just ced on the coffee table, ¡°You take care of this stuff.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Gates responded, picking up the box and heading out of the vi. Baird Lane looked at Aunt Lucy, ¡°For the next few moments, Aunt Lucy you keep a bit of an eye on it, see if there are any more simr deliveries, and if there are, just refuse them.¡± While he didn¡¯t want to be bothered with all this Molly Bort business, he also didn¡¯t want all these messy deliveries that were cluttering up the vi. ¡°Yes.¡± Aunt Lucy nodded. At that moment, Gates returned from handling the box. Baird Lane shifted his gaze to him, ¡°You have someone check to see if Molly Bort has done anything else untoward in thest few years besides tax evasion as well as having a murderous streak, and if so, gather the evidence.¡± ¡°President Lane you want to make a big deal out of it?¡± Gates raised an eyebrow. Baird Lane folded his long legs up, ¡°If she did do anything else God forbid, that¡¯s all I can do.¡± ¡°What about Ann? You fished Molly Bort out for Ann this time,¡± Gates inquired. Baird Lane dropped his eyes and said in a faint voice, ¡°Ann can have a mother who makes a few minor mistakes, but not a vicious one.¡± ¡°I see, then I¡¯ll go ahead and just go.¡± With those words, Gates left the vi. Baird Lane pinched his brow, ¡°Where¡¯s Ann?¡± ¡°I was tired from ying in the afternoon, so I fell asleep and I¡¯m still awake.¡± Aunt Lucy replied. Baird Lane nodded slightly, ¡°Help me clean up my room.¡± Aunt Lucy¡¯s eyes lit up, ¡°You¡¯re staying tonight, sir?¡± ¡°Uh-huh.¡± ¡°Okay, I¡¯m on my way.¡± Aunt Lucy was ecstatic. In the recent period, Mr. has hardlye back to stay, and she is really too tired to face Molly Bort, who is a heavenly creature, all by herself. Mr. was there and could still help her share a little. Aunt Lucy went upstairs, leaving Baird Lane alone in the parlor. He picked up his teacup and gently sipped the tea, an air of loneliness permeating around him. Yes, loneliness. For six years, his heart had been empty, as if a piece of it was missing. Even this vi, he felt so empty, obviously living a few people, but he just felt lonely. Before, he didn¡¯t know why he had the emotion of loneliness, but now he seemed to understand, because the person who lived here was not the one he wanted, so even if there were more people living here, he would still feel lonely. But if that person is what he wants, the vi, no matter how big or empty, is what he feels is full and cozy. Just where is the one he wants? Baird Lane lowered his eyelids, and suddenly a human face came into view. The face was a little blurry at first, but the further it got, the clearer it became. Is that face Christine Camp? Why is he suddenly thinking of Christine Camp?Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. Could it be that the one he wants is Christine Camp? ¡°No way!¡± Baird Lane subconsciously vetoed, but the hand holding the teacup couldn¡¯t help but tighten up, even as his heartbeat sped up a little. He suddenly realized that he had be a little less himself since Christine Camp had shown up. Like Gates said, he never goes out and buys anything for anyone personally, but he went out and bought the bag for Christine Camp himself, and even those supplements Christine Camp sent with her sprained foot, he obviously could have had Gates or someone else deliver them, but he chose to deliver them himself at that time. And then there¡¯s the elevator, seeing Christine Camp unsteady on her feet, ready to be bumped at any moment, and he gets all nervous and worried inside, and without even thinking about it, he takes her under his protection. Most importantly, he had a reaction to Christine Camp ¡­ It¡¯s hard to believe that he really has a crush on Christine Camp. How, how long has it been and how many times has he seen her? How did he ¡­ As he was thinking about it, his cell phone, which he kept in his suit pocket, rang, interrupting all of his inner messy agitation. He pursed his lips, his heart feeling both a sense of relief and some displeasure at the arrival of the call. He put down his teacup with a slight grimace and reached into his pocket, pulling out his cell phone. When he saw the caller ID bouncing on his cell phone screen, Baird Lane¡¯s pupils shrunk slightly and his entire body stood up. Why her? He was just thinking about her and she called. What is this, a heart-to-heart? Those four words instantly popped into his head, and after the corners of Baird Lane¡¯s mouth hooked up in an inessible manner, he picked up the phone. ¡°Hey.¡± He spoke first. ¡°It¡¯s me.¡± Christine White¡¯s voice came. Baird Lane rubbed his thumb, ¡°I know, what can I do for you?¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing much, just want to talk to you Baird, I¡¯ve already bought the clothes for you, how about sending them over to you tomorrow?¡± Christine White smiled. Baird Lane lowered his eyes, ¡°Tomorrow weekend.¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if it¡¯s the weekend, isn¡¯t it nice that Ie to your house to see you?¡± On the other end of the line, Christine White blew on her nails and hummed softly. Baird Lane, however, was taken aback. She wants toe to his ce? ¡°Baird?¡± asked Christine White, not hearing a reply from Baird Lane and unable to resist calling out to him, ¡°Why don¡¯t you say something.¡± Baird Lane¡¯s thin lips twitched, ¡°You¡¯reing to see me at my vi?¡± ¡°Uh, no?¡± Christine White cocked her head. Baird Lane¡¯s eyes shed, and just when she wanted to say something, she grabbed the lead and said, ¡°Don¡¯t say it¡¯s not allowed, inconvenient, or anything like that¡­ I¡¯m very curious about your residence, Baird, so I muste, and there¡¯s no use in you refusing.¡± She was trying toe to see Aunt Lucy, so how could she allow him to refuse. And she wanted to see what had be of Molly Bort, who had received the dead rat she¡¯d had sent over? Chapter 523 Why Don’t You Die ¡°Curious about my residence?¡± Baird Lane listened to Christine White with some subtlety. Christine White hmmm¡¯d, ¡°Yeah, could it be.¡± The ¡°may I¡± sound, to Baird Lane¡¯s ears, had a petnt ring to it. He couldn¡¯t help but think about the way she pouted for a moment, and his throat went a little dry as he pursed his lips and said in a somewhat raspy voice, ¡°Yes.¡± Christine White smiled, ¡°Great, it¡¯s a deal then, I¡¯lle over in the morning, Baird, get an early night, it¡¯s gettingte, good night.¡± ¡°¡­ Good night.¡± Baird Lane said goodbye. Christine White hung up the phone. Baird Lane looked at the cell phone screen that had jumped back to the main menu and let out a softugh, putting the phone down. At that moment, there was amotion on the stairs. Baird Lane turned his head to see that Aunt Lucy had packed up her room and wasing down the stairs. ¡°Aunt Lucy,¡± Baird Lane called out to her. Aunt Lucy came over wiping her hands, ¡°What is it sir.¡± ¡°Tomorrow morning, prepare breakfast for an extra person.¡± Baird Lanemanded. Aunt Lucy froze slightly, ¡°Do you have guestsing?¡± ¡°Well, a ¡­ friend.¡± Baird Lane searched around and finally settled on the word friend to represent Christine White. But in the back of his mind, he wasn¡¯t too happy with the word friend. ¡°A friend?¡± Aunt Lucy asked in surprise as she thought of something, ¡°Is it Dr. Norton?¡± Only from six years ago when Mr. lost his memory for three years, Dr. Norton broke up with Mr., and has not made up with him until now, even on some banquet asions, when the two met, they did not greet each other, and she was anxious to hear Gates talk about it. Mister had been friends with Dr. Norton since childhood, and Mister had no friends other than Dr. Norton, so she sincerely hoped that the two would make up. ¡°No.¡± Seeming to know what was going through Aunt Lucy¡¯s mind, Baird Lane sank his face and returned two words faintly. The light in Aunt Lucy¡¯s eyes dimmed momentarily, ¡°If it¡¯s not Dr. Norton, then who is it?¡± ¡°The one that gave you the ointmentst time.¡± Baird Lane said. Aunt Lucy was startled for a moment, then the light returned to her eyes, ¡°It¡¯s Mr.¡¯s partner, that Miss Camp?¡± ¡°Uh-huh.¡± Baird Lane answered. Aunt Lucy pped her hands together happily, ¡°Great, I was going to ask mister when you had any information on that Miss Camp.¡± ¡°What are you asking for?¡± Baird Lane frowned. Aunt Lucy cheerfully smiled back, ¡°Of course I¡¯m thanking her, the ointment she gave me is very effective, I¡¯ve put on a few patches and my back doesn¡¯t hurt as much as it used to these days.¡± So it is. Baird Lane lifted his chin slightly, ¡°You thank her tomorrow when shees.¡± ¡°That¡¯s for sure.¡± Aunt Lucy nods, then asks, ¡°By the way sir, what does Miss Camp like to eat? I¡¯ll prepare it tomorrow.¡± Baird Lane dropped his eyes in thought and named a few dishes. Aunt Lucy¡¯s expression froze when she heard the names of the dishes, ¡°These dishes are not ¡­¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± Baird Lane looked at her quizzically.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. Aunt Lucy opened her mouth and swallowed back her unfinished words with aplicated smile, ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± She actually wanted to say that the dishes were the wife¡¯s favorites. But now that Mrs. has been gone for six years, and Mr. doesn¡¯t even remember Mrs., what¡¯s the point of her talking about it? Just what she didn¡¯t understand was why Mr. would say what Mrs. liked to eat, did that Miss Camp have the same taste as Mrs.¡¯s? Thinking about it, Aunt Lucy still asked confirmatively, ¡°Sir, are you sure Miss Camp likes these?¡± Baird Lane¡¯s eyes flickered slightly, as if in thought. After a few seconds, he nodded his head softly, ¡°Uh-huh.¡± He didn¡¯t really know exactly what Christine Camp liked to eat, but when Aunt Lucy asked, the names of the dishes came naturally to his mind. And intuition also told him that Christine Camp should like it. ¡°Okay then, I¡¯ll make these dishes tomorrow then.¡± Aunt Lucy answered. Baird Lane didn¡¯t speak anymore, rubbing his temples gently. ¡°Almost forgot.¡± Aunt Lucy suddenly added, ¡°Sir, Molly Bort is awake.¡± ¡°Awake?¡± Baird Lane¡¯s eyes narrowed. Aunt Lucy replied, ¡°Yes, I was justing out from tidying up your room and as I passed outside the door to Molly Bort¡¯s room, I heard movement, I think she¡¯s awake.¡± ¡°I know, I¡¯ll go up and see.¡± Baird Lane said, getting up and heading upstairs. Coming to the door of Molly Bort¡¯s room, Baird Lane didn¡¯t knock, either, but simply wrenched it open and walked in. In the room, Molly Bort was sitting on the bed, her knees bent up and her two arms holding her head in ce, as if she were hiding from something she was afraid of, not even noticing that he hade in. Baird Lane looked at such Molly Bort, his expression didn¡¯t change, it was still as cold as ever. He walked over to the bed and stopped, lowering his head slightly and looking down at her, ¡°You know who the courier came from don¡¯t you?¡± Aunt Lucy said at the time that Molly Bort¡¯s mouth was screaming ¡®she¡¯s back¡¯ before she passed out. He wasn¡¯t sure if the ¡®she¡¯ Molly Bort was referring to was male or female though. But it was clear to him that Molly Bort must know who it was. Hearing Baird Lane¡¯s question, Molly Bort shrinks a little and raises to look at him, but then quickly puts her head back down, ¡°I ¡­ I don¡¯t know ¡­¡± ¡°No?¡± Baird Lane reached up and cupped her chin, lifting her head forcefully, ¡°Look at me, do you really not know or are you purposely not telling?¡± ¡°I ¡­ I really don¡¯t know!¡± Molly Bort returned with a twinkle in her eye. How can she say that. How could she say that the person who sent the delivery was Christine White. She can¡¯t talk about it, absolutely not. Seeing that Molly Bort is lying, Baird Lane is not surprised or outraged. Because he¡¯d expected her to do that. ¡°Really, since you won¡¯t tell me, I¡¯ll have someone look into it, and when I find out exactly what you¡¯ve done, you ¡­¡± ¡°Can¡¯t check!¡± Molly Bort, as if spurred on by something, jumped up violently from the bed and grabbed Baird Lane¡¯s arm, so hard that her nails were on the verge of piercing his flesh through the clothes on his arm. She stared with two scarlet eyes and a scowl, ¡°You can¡¯t check, Baird you¡¯re not allowed to!¡± It can¡¯t be checked and it¡¯s not allowed to be checked, so it¡¯s really doing something God-awful, right? Baird Lane pulled his arm out with a grim, handsome face, ¡°Did you really kill someone?¡± The person didn¡¯t die, but she did do the killing. Molly Bort¡¯s pupils plummeted and her face snowed in denial, ¡°No, I didn¡¯t kill her.¡± ¡°After all this, you¡¯re still lying!¡± Baird Lane¡¯s tone intensified. Molly Bort scowled, ¡°I didn¡¯t lie, she¡¯s alive, she said so, she¡¯s back, then she¡¯s not dead, and I¡¯m not a murderer if she¡¯s not dead!¡± It¡¯s not murder if you¡¯re not dead? What kind of talk is that? ording to her, wouldn¡¯t half of the prison poption not have killed anyone? ¡°Meddlesome and unknown.¡± Baird Lane looked at Molly Bort in disgust, ¡°Say, who the hell was that guy you were trying to kill?¡± ¡°No!¡± Molly Bort yelled with intense emotion, ¡°I told you I didn¡¯t count it as murder and I don¡¯t know who she is!¡± She could never tell Christine White off. What if she blurted out that the delivery was from Christine White and he heard the name and his memory returned? Why does God have to be so unfair, why does he let Christine Whitee back from the dead again and again? She¡¯d obviously done everything so foolproof in the first ce, but that Christine White woman had still escaped and survived, and now she was back,ing back to get revenge on her. Why, why is Christine White just so lucky that she can¡¯t die anyhow! The more she thought about it, the harder it became for Molly Bort to ept it, and all kinds of jealousy and hatred came up, making her face even more twisted and repulsive. Chapter 524 Are you Mrs. Baird Lane knew what was probably going through her mind just by looking at her. Must be wondering why the man she was trying to kill didn¡¯t die, but instead survived and came back to get revenge on her. ¡°You¡¯re moving out tomorrow!¡± Baird Lane snapped. Molly Bort¡¯s mind went nk for a split second, ¡°What did you say?¡± ¡°I said, you¡¯re moving out tomorrow.¡± Baird Lane repeats himself. Molly Bort¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief, ¡°You¡¯re asking me to move out? Why?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want Ann to be in the same environment as you, the things you¡¯ve done, and your personality, the way you talk and act affects her, and I don¡¯t want her to be like you.¡± Baird Lane answered her coldly. Molly Bort shook her head violently, ¡°No, I¡¯m not moving! I¡¯m your wife, why should I move.¡± ¡°Just because I¡¯m the head of The Lane Family, you must carry out my orders.¡± Baird Lane looked at her forcefully. Molly Bort¡¯s chest heaved together, ¡°No, Baird, you can¡¯t do this to me, please, don¡¯t make me move out, okay?¡± ¡°There¡¯s no negotiating, I¡¯ll have Aunt Lucye up tomorrow and pack your bags.¡± With those words, Baird Lane stopped looking at her and turned toward the door. The woman had gone insane, and it bothered him to look at her more than once. When Gates finds out about all the heartless things she¡¯s done over the years, he¡¯ll divorce her. The Lane Family can¡¯t afford to have ady with such a vicious, unscrupulous mind. Baird Lane walked out of the room and Molly Bort was hissing like crazy and pounding her hands on the covers, making her look like a madwoman. me Christine White. me that bitch! If Christine White hadn¡¯t sent her this delivery out of the blue, Baird wouldn¡¯t have even known that she¡¯d done something like kill someone, and he wouldn¡¯t have made her move out of the house. This vi area, lived all the circle of the famous family nobility, once she moved out, they will immediately know that she was evicted by Baird Lane. Then they¡¯ll talk about how she¡¯s disliked by Baird Lane and is about to lose her position as Mrs. Lane. No, she mustn¡¯t lose the position of Mrs. Lane, she had nothing left, it was all she had, she mustn¡¯t lose it. And Christine White, she must find out the person as soon as possible, after finding out, she will kill again, she can kill Christine White once or twice, she can kill for the third time, she doesn¡¯t believe that Christine White can really be blessed by the God all the time, and can¡¯t be killed in any way. Except where the hell is Christine White now, she doesn¡¯t have a clue, and Baird Lane seems determined to investigate her murder. However, she was not worried that Baird Lane would find out that she had killed Christine White, because back then, when she had done it to Christine White twice in a row, she had not left any evidence behind. But she still doesn¡¯t want Baird Lane to investigate, because Baird Lane can¡¯t find out who she killed, he¡¯ll surely look into the other things she¡¯s done, and those things she¡¯s done stealthily but more or less left some traces of them, and he¡¯ll surely divorce him when the timees. So she had to find a way to stop him. After thinking about this, Christine White¡¯s eyes shed obscurely before she grabbed her bedside cell phone and made a call out, ¡°Hello, is this Doctor Luise?¡± Unaware that Molly Bort was prepared to prevent him from investigating what she had done, Baird Lane did not go downstairs after he exited her room, but went to his own room, washed up and rested. The next day, he woke up early. When he woke up, he looked in the checkroom and changed into a suit with a matching tie clip and cuffs, then fixed his hair a little before opening the door and going downstairs. Aunt Lucy was still bbergasted to see Baird Lane dressed so formally, ¡°Sir, are you going out today?¡± It¡¯s the weekend, isn¡¯t it?This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. Baird Lane shook his head, ¡°Not going out.¡± ¡°If you¡¯re not going out, then how else are you going to dress so formally?¡± Aunt Lucy looked at him. This is dressed for a party. Baird Lane looked down at himself in this one, a slight glint in his eye, without exnation. Aunt Lucy couldn¡¯t figure out what he was thinking and wiped it off asking, ¡°By the way sir, when is Miss Camping over? I have breakfast almost ready.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know, let¡¯s put it away for now.¡± Baird Lane said as he looked at his wristwatch. It¡¯s almost eight o¡¯clock now, and she said she¡¯de over in the morning, so she should be there in almost an hour or two. ¡°That¡¯s fine, I¡¯ll put it away for now then.¡± Aunt Lucy nodded. Baird Lane lowered his wrist, ¡°Aunt Lucy, in a moment you¡¯ll go upstairs and pack Molly Bort¡¯s bags.¡± ¡°Hey?¡± Aunt Lucy wondered, ¡°Packing for what?¡± ¡°I told her to move out.¡± Baird Lane returned simply. But Aunt Lucy was greatly pleased to hear it, ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll let on in a minute.¡± The gentleman finally opened his eyes and threw the woman out. She had wanted to tell that woman to get out of this vi for a long time, but she couldn¡¯t do that since the woman had always been licensed with Mr., so she had held back. It¡¯s so nice to endure that Mr. has actually offered to let Molly Bort move out on his own. Baird Lane chortled softly as he watched the unstoppable excitement in Aunt Lucy¡¯s eyes. He¡¯d always known about the potent fire between Molly Bort and Aunt Lucy. So not at all surprised that Aunt Lucy was so happy to hear that he¡¯d asked Molly Bort to move out. As he was thinking, the doorbell suddenly rang. Baird Lane¡¯s pupils fluttered and he raised his eyes to the foyer. Is that hering? ¡°Sir, is that Miss Camping?¡± Aunt Lucy thought of it too and opened her mouth to inquire. Baird Lane nodded slightly, ¡°I suppose so.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll get it then!¡± Aunt Lucy grinned and wiped her hands, took off the apron she was wearing and headed for the foyer. Baird Lane was going to remind her not to be too surprised when she saw someone, but thought better of it. Christine Camp¡¯s face was exactly like Christine White¡¯s, and even if he had warned Aunt Lucy, Aunt Lucy would still be surprised to see Christine Camp. Aunt Lucy walked up to the basement door and, without looking at the visibility, just went up and opened it. ¡°It¡¯s Timothy Little ¡­¡± Before the words were finished, Aunt Lucy¡¯s eyes widened when she saw the person outside the door, ¡°Ma¡¯am?¡± At the sound of the long-lost Mrs., Christine White¡¯s nose red slightly and she felt the urge to cry and hug. But she eventually relented and looked at the Aunt Lucy in front of her with a detached and nonchnt gaze, ¡°Hello, you¡¯re the Aunt Lucy Baird was talking about, aren¡¯t you?¡± After six years, Aunt Lucy has also aged, with graying temples, more wrinkles on her face, and a much fatter body than before. But this is not healthy obesity at first nce, but false obesity. ¡°Ma¡¯am, you¡¯re alive? You¡¯re not dead?¡± Aunt Lucy, red-eyed and trembling, reached out and took Christine White¡¯s hand in hers. Christine White fake jerked her hand twice and pretended that she couldn¡¯t jerk it out again, letting Aunt Lucy take her hand in hers, ¡°That ¡­.. ¡­ Aunt Lucy, you¡¯ve got the wrong person, I¡¯m not the Mrs. you¡¯re talking about.¡± ¡°What are you talking about, ma¡¯am? How can you not be Mrs..¡± Aunt Lucy looked at Christine White with wet and excited eyes, ¡°You¡¯re obviously Mrs..¡± It was a face that she recognized even in ashes. Christine White¡¯s eyes darted a quick, fleeting sh of color underneath, and graciously put her face forward, ¡°But I¡¯m really not your wife, Aunt Lucy, and you¡¯re taking a good look at my face.¡± Aunt Lucy didn¡¯t believe she wasn¡¯t a Mrs. at all, and when she heard her say that, she looked really closely. At that nce, Aunt Lucy realized something was different and frowned. Mole in the corner of the eye! The Mrs. didn¡¯t have a mole in the corner of her eye, but the face in front of her did. And the eyes. Mrs. is almond eyes, in front of this is peach blossom eyes, as well as the voice is different, Mrs.¡¯s voice is gentle and nice, this woman¡¯s voice is hoarse and raspy. So this woman really isn¡¯t Mrs.? Chapter 525 – Demanding Debts No, she doesn¡¯t believe it! Even if there are subtle differences, the face is Mrs. Moles can be added, eye shapes can be changed, and voices can be suppressed, so she is convinced that this is Mrs. There can¡¯t be two people so simr in this world, unless they are twins. But Mrs. doesn¡¯t have twins. ¡°You are Mrs.!¡± Aunt Lucy stood by that statement even after looking at Christine White¡¯s face. Christine White was both touched and helpless in her heart. Touched that Aunt Lucy is so convinced that she is the Christine White of the past, helpless that Aunt Lucy is so convinced that she is afraid that Aunt Lucy will see something. Whoever she was acting was good, but acting was acting, and in front of someone who knew you well enough, it was always going to be obvious. ¡°I¡¯m sorry ah Aunt Lucy, let me tell you once again, I¡¯m really not the wife you are talking about, I¡¯m Christine Camp, I¡¯m from abroad, if you don¡¯t believe me, you can ask your family¡¯s husband, your family¡¯s husband is the past husband of the wife you¡¯re talking about, he shouldn¡¯t be able to recognize the wrong one.¡± Christine White kicked the ball to Baird Lane. Baird Lane came over just in time to hear her say this, his thin lips pursed, ¡°Aunt Lucy, she is indeed not Christine White.¡± He waited in the living room for a while, and when he didn¡¯t wait for Aunt Lucy toe in with someone, he knew that Aunt Lucy must have recognized the wrong person. Come over and take a look, and it¡¯s true. ¡°Not Mrs.?¡± Aunt Lucy was obviously a bit agitated when she heard Baird Lane¡¯s words, ¡°Sir, how can she not be Mrs., look at this face, it¡¯s exactly the same as Mrs. ah, even if there¡¯s something not certain, it can be changedter.¡± She was convinced that the person in front of her was Mrs., but why would Mr. say otherwise? Does Mr. Mister have to deny his wife everything just because he lost his memory?N?velDrama.Org is the owner. If she remembered correctly, Mr. hadn¡¯t forgotten the memory of marrying his wife in the first ce, so how could he not remember what she looked like. ¡°Well Aunt Lucy,¡± Baird Lane wrinkled his nose, ¡°she really isn¡¯t Christine White, so don¡¯t think too much about it, I¡¯ll tell you more about itter, juste in first.¡± Hisst few words were addressed to Christine White. Christine White hmmm¡¯d and smiled apologetically at Aunt Lucy again before walking into the cottage with her bag. The two men quickly left the foyer and went into the living room, leaving Aunt Lucy standing alone in the foyer in a daze. Not Mrs. ¡­ No, it wasn¡¯t right. Despite Mr.¡¯s veto, she thought it was Mrs. Because the feeling was the same, the feeling that Mrs. gave her was exactly the same as the feeling that this woman gave her. Looking exactly the same and giving off exactly the same vibe, there was absolutely no way in this world that there could be such a coincidence, so the woman must be Mrs. At the thought, Aunt Lucy squeezed her palms, resolutely deciding something in her mind, closed the cottage door and went back to the living room as well. Just as soon as she got back, Baird Lane called out to her, ¡°Aunt Lucy, where¡¯s breakfast?¡± ¡°Oh, I¡¯ll get ready to bring it out, you guys go ahead to the dining room.¡± Aunt Lucy gathered her emotions and gave aplicated look. Look at Christine White before returning. Baird Lane nodded, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± He told Christine White. Christine White smiled and followed him toward the restaurant. When they arrived at the restaurant, Baird Lane pulled out a chair and gestured for her to sit. Christine White didn¡¯t make herself at home, and dropped into a seat. When she sat down, she looked around, restrained the sh of emotion and nostalgia in her eyes, and asked with a smile, ¡°Baird, is it just the two of us? Where¡¯s Miss Bort and your daughter?¡± ¡°Ann isn¡¯t awake yet, kids like to sleep in.¡± Baird Lane replied. Christine White didn¡¯t hear him mention Molly Bort and raised her eyebrows slightly. He did it on purpose, didn¡¯t he? Molly Bort was intentionally not mentioned. Is it that Molly Bort is already getting on Molly Bort¡¯s case because The Lane Family has been dragging him down with the inte for the past few days? If that¡¯s the case, that would be great. Baird Lane did not mention Molly Bort, Christine White also pretended not to know, picked up the water on the table and took a sip, ¡°Children should sleep more, long body.¡± ¡°Uh-huh.¡± Baird Lane responded casually. Christine White finished her water and put the ss down, ¡°After breakfast, Baird can you show me around your cottage? I¡¯vee to visit, you have to let me attend to your home.¡± ¡°Could be.¡± Baird Lane nodded. Christine White¡¯s gaze fell on him, ¡°Speaking of which, Baird you¡¯re dressed pretty dapper today, even more so than usual, usually you¡¯re in a suit and all sorts of essories but you just don¡¯t look as grand as you do today, is something good going on?¡± Baird Lane dropped his eyes to hide the look in them, ¡°No, this suit was closest to the checkroom door and came with it.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± Christine White was a little unconvinced. Baird Lane responded with a nd face, ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Well, I believe you now, I thought you were going to meet someone important today.¡± Christine White smiled. Baird Lane didn¡¯t say anything more, and took a sip of the water in front of himself as well. Of course he wouldn¡¯t tell her that the clothes he was wearing, he had picked out specifically. Just because she wasing today, he subconsciously chose such a set. In fact, when Aunt Lucy asked at that time, he had some regrets and wanted to change his clothes, but just now when he heard her say that he wore even more handsome clothes today than usual, he suddenly felt that he hadn¡¯t chosen the clothes wrongly again. ¡°Breakfast is here.¡± Aunt Lucy¡¯s voice came from behind her. Christine White looked back and saw Aunt Lucying with breakfast. She subconsciously wanted to stand up and help, but then after reacting that she was not the Christine White of the past, she calmly sat down again and did not move, and only smiled and said thank you to Aunt Lucy when she put the breakfast in front of her. Aunt Lucy served breakfast and didn¡¯t back down, just stood behind Baird Lane staring at Christine White. Baird Lane was sitting right across from Christine White, with Aunt Lucy standing behind him, a position that was best for sizing up Christine White. She looked Christine White over from head to toe several times, growing more and more convinced in her mind that she was not mistaken. For the woman, both in height and stature, was like Mrs. Aunt Lucy¡¯s direct gaze made Christine White ufortable, and along with it, the breakfast was unptable. She¡¯d always known that Aunt Lucy was looking at her because she was still suspicious of her. All she could say was that she admired Aunt Lucy¡¯s persistence. Once breakfast was over, Baird Lane took Christine White back to the parlor. Christine White handed him the bag she had brought with her, ¡°I picked this out after your zer yesterday, can you see if it fits?¡± Baird Lane picked the bag up and casually scanned it, not taking the dress out of the bag before setting it aside, ¡°Since it was bought as is, it fits.¡± ¡°You¡¯re not even wearing it, in case that¡¯s not possible.¡± Christine White looked at him. Baird Lane smiled lightly, ¡°I trust your vision.¡± ¡°I¡¯m kinda d you said that.¡± Christine White smiled back. That¡¯s when Baird Lane¡¯s cell phone rang. He frowned slightly and held his phone out, ncing at the caller ID before apologizing to Christine White, ¡°I¡¯ll take this.¡± ¡°Good.¡± Christine White made a lightweight gesture. Baird Lane got up with his cell phone so he could walk to the balcony. Walking out onto the balcony, he put his cell phone to his ear, ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°President Lane, it¡¯s not good.¡± Gates¡¯ gruff plus headache voice came over the phone. Baird Lane sank his handsome face, ¡°Speak.¡± ¡°The downstairs of our group was blocked, betting on dozens of people, all yelling that they were here to collect a debt.¡± Gates said. Baird Lane¡¯s temples jutted, ¡°To a debt? To whose debt?¡± Chapter 526 – Why are you here? ¡°Who else could it be, Molly Bort¡¯s.¡± Gates sighed, ¡°Those people are parents of Molly Bort¡¯s students who didn¡¯t get their refunded tuition back from Molly Bort, and you¡¯re Molly Bort¡¯s husband, so they¡¯ve found the group and are moring for you to pay them back.¡± At that, Baird Lane¡¯s cold breath filled his body, ¡°Make me pay back the money?¡± ¡°Yes, the lead parent also took out a court summons saying that they had jointly gone to the court yesterday to sue Molly Bort, the court side gave three days for Molly Bort to return the school fees in three days, if they couldn¡¯t do so in three days, the court side would forcibly levy Molly Bort¡¯s school to go to auction, Molly Bort didn¡¯t Promise, then ¡­¡± ¡°And then what?¡± Baird Lane¡¯s eyes narrowed grimly. Gatesughed bitterly, ¡°Then Molly Bort told them to go to you and say that you were her husband and wouldn¡¯t leave her alone, so those parents fell under Molly Bort¡¯s spell and approached the group today.¡± That¡¯s Molly Bort¡¯s ploy anyway. Molly Bort is afraid that she thinks that if so many people go to block outside the group, President Lane surely wouldn¡¯t dare to let the security guards forcefully evict the people, and what if someone gets hurt, which would be another trouble for The Lane Family Group. And with so many people blocking the doorway, it wouldn¡¯t look good for The Lane Family Group, and in the end President Lane wouldn¡¯t be able to resist and help her pay back the money. It was indeed a good tactic, and had it been any other man, he was sure Molly Bort would have seeded, but President Lane ¡­ Gates sympathized with Molly Bort a handful of times. Her ploy was an absolute 100% failure¡­ President Lane isn¡¯t one of those people who would be threatened. All he can say is that Molly Bort doesn¡¯t know enough about President Lane. Sure enough, Baird Laneughed back in anger, ¡°She¡¯s really getting ahead of herself.¡± What Gates could think of, how could he not. He wouldn¡¯t help Molly Bort out with the money, and Molly Bort actually counted him out like that. Do you really think he¡¯ll be counted out? ¡°You immediately put together a report on Molly Bort¡¯s property and then walk to the court and tell the court that Molly Bort doesn¡¯t have any money and can¡¯t refund her tuition, and the court side will immediately take over Molly Bort¡¯s school.¡± Baird Lane said in a grim voice. Gates responded in a huff. Baird Lane added, ¡°As for those people blocking the doorway, I¡¯ll go over there and deal with them myself.¡± The call ended and Baird Lane put down his cell phone and returned to the living room. Christine White¡¯s eyes rolled with concern when she saw that he was back and dark, and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine, something happened with the group, I have to rush over to deal with it, I can¡¯t show you around the vi.¡± Baird Lane apologized and looked at Christine White. Christine White was just about to speak when Aunt Lucy came down from upstairs holding the sheets to be changed, ¡°It¡¯s alright sir, I¡¯ll just show Miss Camp around, Miss Camp shouldn¡¯t mind me being an old woman, right?¡± Christine White¡¯s mouth twitched, ¡°Of course not ¡­¡± ¡°Then it¡¯s decided sir, if you have something to do go about it and I¡¯ll entertain Miss Camp.¡± Aunt Lucy added to Baird Lane. Baird Lane, naturally relieved of Aunt Lucy, and seeing that Christine White was fine with it, said no more, lifted his foot toward the foyer, and soon drove away.Owned by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°With Monsieur gone, Miss Camp, let me show you around the cottage first.¡± Aunt Lucy put the clothes basket down, stared intently at Christine White, and took the initiative. Christine White inwardly cried andughed, but her face didn¡¯t show it, propped up the armrest of the sofa and stood up, ¡°Then I¡¯ll trouble Aunt Lucy.¡± ¡°No trouble.¡± Song smiled meaningfully, ¡°Then Ms. Campe with me, we¡¯ll start with a tour upstairs.¡± ¡°Okay, Aunt Lucy your call.¡± Christine White followed her up the stairs. Aunt Lucy took Christine White straight up to the third floor, introducing her one by one to the various rooms and the various famous paintings hanging on the walls of the corridor. Aunt Lucy introduced herself while still watching Christine White out of the corner of her eye in an unobtrusive manner, as if trying to see something on Christine White¡¯s face. But sadly, there was nothing on Christine White¡¯s face; she didn¡¯t see anything. This left Aunt Lucy not a little disappointed. Christine White saw it and the corner of her mouth gently hooked, then quickly returned to its natural state and knowingly asked, ¡°Aunt Lucy, what¡¯s wrong with you? It feels as if you you are a bit upset.¡± ¡°No no.¡± Aunt Lucy waved her hand and forced a smile, ¡°The third floor tour is over, Ms. Camp, let me take you back to the first floor.¡± ¡°How do I visit the second floor?¡± Christine White asked. Aunt Lucy returned with little interest, ¡°The second floor is all guest rooms, nothing to see.¡± ¡°I see, back to the first floor then.¡± Christine White nodded, indicating that she knew. Aunt Lucy sighed and walked ahead, heading for the stairs. Christine White looked at her lost back and covered her lips and snickered again. She certainly knew why Aunt Lucy was lost. When Aunt Lucy introduced the rooms and the paintings, she made a point of mentioning things from the past, such as which paintings she liked in the past, which rooms she had been in, and so on. As he introduced it, he also peeked at her, trying to test if she would show anything different when she heard this. Once she showed the difference, it was a sign that she was, indeed, Christine White. I have to say, Aunt Lucy has gotten rather savvy as she¡¯s gotten older. Unfortunately, she wasn¡¯t stupid either! Thinking of this, Christine White mentally apologized to Aunt Lucy and decided to exin everything to Aunt Lucy in personter after she had taken her revenge. Back on the first floor. Aunt Lucy told Christine White to sit on the couch for a while while she went to the kitchen to make coffee. Christine White agreed and took a seat on the couch. After visiting the vi anding down, her entire body was in shock. Because she realized that the d¨¦cor and arrangement of this vi, as well as the various furniture and furnishings, were almost exactly the same as when she left six years ago. It didn¡¯t make sense that it should be at all, because given her understanding of Molly Bort, how could Molly Bort be allowed to leave a mark when she became the new mistress of the ce. If she had been Molly Bort, she would havepletely redecorated the vi inside and out and reced all the furniture. Yet no. Look at how much the furniture and decorations have folded Land, these are exactly the same ones that were there before. What¡¯s this for? She didn¡¯t believe Molly Bort hadn¡¯t thought about redecorating the cottage. ¡°Christine Camp, what are you doing here?¡± Just when Christine White was in deep confusion, a sharp female voice suddenly came from the stairs. Christine White looked back toward the source of the voice and raised an eyebrow at the sight of Molly Bort standing on the stairs in her rumpled clothes. Is this woman crazy? Clothes wrinkled, hair messy, face makeup is not put on, eyelids swollen high, ck circles under the eyes isparable to a panda, this kind of disheveled and woeful appearance, is not crazy is what. ¡°Good morning Ms. Bort.¡± Christine White greeted Molly Bort with a smile and a wave. Molly Bort rushed to her in a few steps with clenched fists, and questioned her anew in an emotional voice, ¡°Say, why are you here?¡± ¡°Why?¡± Christine White cocked her head and smiled yfully, ¡°Because I miss Baird, ah, so I came to see him and see where he lives so it¡¯s easier for me to get to know him better.¡± ¡°So it¡¯s you.¡± Molly Bort reached out and grabbed Christine White¡¯s arm with a death grip, ¡°It was you wasn¡¯t it? Because you have this face, Baird is taking special care of you, so you¡¯re letting Baird throw me out aren¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± Christine White frowned. Kicked out? Why was she a little hard of hearing. ¡°Ms. Bort, what are you talking about?¡± Christine White vigorously shook Molly Bort¡¯s hand away and drew her arm back. Looking at the several red marks pinched out on her white arm, a cold light flew across her eyes. ¡°Don¡¯t you dare pretend.¡± Molly Bort stumbled at the fling Christine White had just given her and took a step back before stabilizing herself, ring at her through clenched teeth, ¡°Weren¡¯t you the one who told Baird that I should move out?¡± Chapter 527 – Evicted from the Villa She should have thought of that, what with not wanting Ann to be like her, what with being afraid that she would influence Ann, it was simply an excuse. It must have been that Christine Camp woman who told Baird Lane to kick her out of the cottage. How could he not listen to Christine Camp when he is so attached to her. Christine White was half-listening but probably guessed what was going on by the look on Molly Bort¡¯s face. Baird Lane is actually going to kick Molly Bort out of the cottage. Then Molly Bort thinks she made Baird Lane do it. That¡¯s amazing news. Curbing the urge tough internally, Christine White spread her hands, ¡°Ms. Bort, you really misunderstood me, I said no such thing to Baird. ¡± ¡°You didn¡¯t? You didn¡¯t how did you end up here now, you just said you came over to see Baird when in fact you came over to see where you thought you lived, right?¡± Molly Bort sneered. Christine White rolled her eyes. This woman is really good at brainstorming. But it was fun, so she¡¯d pay for this woman to y. ¡°Ms. Gates, you are wrong to say so, I came here, I really just came to see Baird, I didn¡¯t think of living here, and I am a person who always has a high vision, even if I snatch Baird from you in the future, I won¡¯t live here, because this is the ce that you have lived in, and I dislike it.¡± Christine White covered her lips and sneered. Molly Bort¡¯s body shook like a sieve with anger, ¡°Since you don¡¯t like it, get lost.¡± ¡°Why should I roll?¡± Christine White not only sat firmly, but crossed her legs, ¡°I told you, I came to see Baird, and Baird didn¡¯t even let me go, so what are you?¡± ¡°I am the mistress of this ce!¡± Molly Bort pointed to the ground. Christine White bristled in disbelief, ¡°Mistress? Didn¡¯t you just say that Baird asked you to move out, so you¡¯re not the hostess here from now on ah, besides, you Mrs. Lane¡¯s position, I don¡¯t know how long you can sit there.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Molly Bort¡¯s eyes widened desperately. ¡°Meaning, I¡¯m afraid it won¡¯t be long before Baird divorces you.¡± Christine White said lightly. Molly Bort¡¯s pupils constricted, ¡°No way!¡± She did know that Baird Lane would have had thoughts of divorcing her when he found out then what she had done. But definitely not this fast. ¡°What makes you say that?¡± Molly Bort plucked at Christine White, those eyes standing up like vipers. Christine White stared at her without fear, ¡°On what grounds? Ms. Bort is only dragging Baird¡¯s feet, cheating on her taxes, do you know how much damage you¡¯ve done to the reputation of The Lane Family, The Lane Family Group? As long as you are around Baird, Baird will never be able to get rid of the stain of clumsiness.¡± ¡°So all this this was your guess.¡± Molly Bort sighed in relief. She thought Baird Lane was really thinking of divorcing her now. Turns out it was just this woman¡¯s spection. ¡°It¡¯s spection, but I¡¯m going to make it happen, Miss Gates do you believe me?¡± Christine White moved closer to Molly Bort and smiled a morose smile. Molly Bort was stunned, then her face paled. Yeah, this woman was able to talk Baird into kicking her out, so how could she not get Baird to divorce her. ¡°You¡¯re so mean!¡± Molly Bort pointed at Christine White¡¯s nose, ¡°You think because Baird is a little special to you, you¡¯re the person Baird cares about most in his heart? I¡¯m telling you, you¡¯re just a stand-in too.¡± ¡°A double?¡± Christine White pursed her lips. Molly Bort sneered conspiratorially, ¡°Nice one, double, so don¡¯t think too highly of yourself, you¡¯re only ¡­¡± ¡°Enough!¡± Aunt Lucy¡¯s stern voice came suddenly, interrupting her. Molly Bort whipped her head around and gave Aunt Lucy a death re. Aunt Lucy came over with the coffee and after cing it in front of Christine White¡¯s heel, she thrust her back and red back at Molly Bort, ¡°What the hell were you doing just now, Miss Camp is Mister¡¯s guest, who told you to talk to Miss Camp with that kind of attitude? And don¡¯t forget what Mister saidst night, since you¡¯re up now, you¡¯re leaving the vi.¡± ¡°You¡¯re kicking me out?¡± Molly Bort shouted shrilly. Aunt Lucy looked at her coldly, ¡°It¡¯s not that I¡¯m kicking you out, it¡¯s what mister said, it¡¯s not suitable for you to stay here anymore, you staying here will only bring trouble to the vi and a bad influence to Ann, so be sensible and leave by yourself.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not leaving!¡± Molly Bort facepalmed. Aunt Lucy turned toward the stairs after a mockingugh. ¡°What are you doing, old woman?¡± Molly Bort yelled. Aunt Lucy ignored her and continued toward the stairs. Molly Bort realizes what¡¯s going on and chases after Aunt Lucy, trying to pull Aunt Lucy down from the stairs. Christine White sensed it and grabbed Molly Bort¡¯s arm. Just as hard as Molly Bort had first grabbed her, hard enough to return the red mark on her arm. ¡°Ms. Bort, it looks like Aunt Lucy is up there packing your bags.¡± Christine White gloated. What she¡¯s talking about is what Molly Bort is just beginning to realize. Molly Bort shook her arm twice, hard, trying to jerk it back. But Christine White exerted so much force that she couldn¡¯t shake it off, and was in a hurry, ¡°Bitch, get off me!¡± She had to go and stop the old woman. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m not letting go, so just stay here.¡± Christine White said with a leathery smile. ¡°Toki, Yao!¡± Molly Bort gritted her teeth and squeezed out these two subs, her eyes were crimson, bloodshot, and filled with murderous intent, ¡°You purposely stopped me?¡± ¡°So what if it is?¡± Christine White smiles. Molly Bort¡¯s chest rose and fell violently for a few moments before she lunged at her like a madwoman, ¡°I¡¯ll kill you, go to hell!¡± This woman, not only wants to take her position as Mrs. Lane, but also opposes her at every turn and has a face just like Christine White¡¯s. Since it¡¯s the same as Christine White, it¡¯s better to just have them all killed by her. Christine White had long anticipated that Molly Bort might doggedly jump over the wall, and now that she saw her pouncing over with murderous intent, she was not the least bit surprised, but instead remained calmly seated and unmoving. She waited until Molly Bort¡¯s hand was close to her neck before she finally reacted by lifting her crossed leg and kicking it up, just above Molly Bort¡¯s stomach. Molly Bort flew off on the spot and crashed into the coffee table, knocking it over. Molly Bort copsed to the ground with a scream, her body curled up like a shrimp, covering her stomach and flopping around, her mouth wailing. Christine White looked at the painfully cramped Molly Bort and snorted disdainfully as she slowly stood up, ¡°I¡¯m sorry Ms. Bort, I didn¡¯t want to kick you with so much force, but there¡¯s no way around it, who made you want me dead, and I¡¯m not one to take a loss, so I¡¯ll just have to oblige you to be in pain for a while. ¡± Having said that, she stood in front of Molly Bort and lowered her head slightly, looking down with admiration at the wretched Molly Bort.Owned by N?velDrama.Org. She just said the pain on a while, this a while, not just a short while of work, but two or three hours, she just that kick, but with all her strength kick, but mention is still the most vulnerable part of the stomach. Now that she saw Molly Bort in such pain, she felt that Bess Camp had been right to send her to Tae Kwon Do in the first ce. Molly Bort is dying of pain at this moment, feeling her stomach burning and pumping, her eyes are almost open from the pain, and now when she hears Christine White¡¯s words, she is even more furious and almost spits out blood. ¡°Oops, what happened?¡± At that moment, Aunt Lucy came down the stairs with a suitcase, and confusion was written all over her face when she saw the overturned coffee table, and a pained Molly Bort beside it. Chapter 528 – Fainting from anger Christine White¡¯s demeanor immediately changed and she became mortified, ¡°I ¡­ I didn¡¯t mean to.¡± She seemed scared. Aunt Lucy, without looking at Molly Bort on the floor, lowered the trolley of her suitcase before taking Christine White¡¯s hand and asking softly, ¡°What the hell is going on with that, tell me about it?¡± Christine White apologized back, ¡°Just now Miss Bort said that I wanted to take her Mrs. Lane¡¯s position and wanted to hit me, then in a fit of anger I didn¡¯t hold back and kicked her, and then she was like this, I didn¡¯t mean to do it, and I don¡¯t know why Miss Bort was lying on the ground, I obviously didn¡¯t use much force. ¡± After saying that, she lowered her head in aggravation. Molly Bort is about to pass out from this Christine Whitement. It didn¡¯t take much effort? How did the coffee table fall over without much effort? She¡¯s in so much pain she¡¯s having spasms, she can¡¯t even get up, or is she faking it right? ¡°You ¡­ You green tea ¡­¡± Molly Bort stared at Christine White with one eye open and a cold sweaty rage. Christine White¡¯s eyes reddened, ¡°Ms. Bort, how could you say that about me, I¡¯m not green tea, it was obviously you who tried to hit me and I couldn¡¯t help but hit back, and I really didn¡¯t use much force, get up, the floor is cold.¡± With that, she stepped forward, bent down, and reached out toward Molly Bort, trying to pull her to her feet. Molly Bort looked at her with this false face and raised her hand in anger, trying to smack her hand away. But before Molly Bort could get next to Christine White¡¯s hand, Aunt Lucy pulled Christine White back. ¡°Ms. Camp, ignore her, since she¡¯s so uneducated, what do you care, if she wants to lie let her.¡± Aunt Lucy sneered. The corners of Christine White¡¯s mouth quirked up in an inessible manner and quickly converged, blinking hesitantly, ¡°That¡¯s not good ¡­¡± ¡°Nothing bad, she has thick skin, it¡¯s you Ms. Camp, are you alright?¡± Aunt Lucy inquired with a concerned paw. ¡°It¡¯s okay it¡¯s okay.¡± Christine White waved her hand, ¡°Ms. Bort didn¡¯t hit me, I hit her.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay, you were defending yourself too.¡± Aunt Lucy said, but inside she was snickering. Although she was older, she wasn¡¯t confused, of course she could see that this Ms. Camp was pretending to be a white lotus, and the statement in her mouth that she didn¡¯t use much strength was simply false. You can tell by looking at Molly Bort that Molly Bort is in real pain and can¡¯t really get up. So it¡¯s not that Ms. Camp didn¡¯t use a lot of force, it¡¯s that she used a lot of force. But so what, she hates Molly Bort, and she¡¯s happy to pretend she doesn¡¯t know and happy to help cover it up when she sees Molly Bort suffer. Sure enough, Molly Bort is furious when she hears Aunt Lucy indiscriminately speaking in Christine White¡¯s favor. Christine White¡¯s eyes twinkle with pleasure at the sight of an unconscious Molly Bort. ¡°Ms. Camp, sit down for a moment while I get her settled and then I¡¯lle in and keep youpany.¡± Aunt Lucy said to Christine White as she helped Molly Bort up from the floor. Christine White nodded, ¡°Okay, you go ahead.¡± Aunt Lucy gave an ouch and carried a passed out Molly Bort out of the cottage. After a moment, she returned, pulling up the suitcase she had set down earlier and heading out of the vi once more. After two consecutive runs, Aunt Lucy tiredly exhaled softly, ¡°Old age, really old age, strength is not as good as before ah.¡± Christine White heard the sourness in her heart, but her face did not show it, poured a cup of water and handed it to her, ¡°Aunt Lucy, drink some water.¡± Aunt Lucy flinched, then resulted in a ss of water, ¡°Thank you.¡± ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡± Christine White smiled. Aunt Lucy took a drink of water and sat down on the couch as well. Christine White looked at her, ¡°Aunt Lucy, where did you send Miss Bort?¡± ¡°In the car, I had the driver drop her off at her former residence.¡± Aunt Lucy returned gently. Christine White lifted her chin in a daze. Former residence, The Bort Family Cottage, I believe. ¡°Ms. Bort was sent out like that, is she going to be okay?¡± Christine White asked with feigned concern. Aunt Lucy bristled, ¡°What can happen, woe is me, when she wakes up she¡¯ll be alive and well again.¡± ¡°Fair enough.¡± Christine White covered her lips and smiled, then added, ¡°Why would Baird want her to move out, though?¡± ¡°Mister said it was for Ann¡¯s sake, for fear that Molly Bort would bring Ann down, but I think there should be more to it than that, it¡¯s just that Mister didn¡¯t go into detail.¡± Aunt Lucy replied with a mysterious smile. When Mr. spoke to herst night about getting Molly Bort to move out of the cottage, the urgency was inly written in his eyes. In other words, Mr. Can¡¯t wait to get Molly Bort out of here. She was puzzled at the time, not understanding why Mr. wanted to drive Molly Bort away at this time; even if it was for Ann¡¯s sake, Mr. couldn¡¯t have been in that kind of hurry. But now she finally understood. At that thought, Aunt Lucy looked lovingly at Christine White. Christine White looked a little sheepish at her and her eyes wandered away, ¡°And yes, it does seem a bad influence on children when Ms. Bort does something like tax evasion, and it doesn¡¯t seem right to me that Ms. Gates is here.¡± Christine White gestured to the side of her head, ¡°It seems as if Ms. Bort is not in her right mental state.¡± She wasn¡¯t kidding, she meant it. That¡¯s what she¡¯d just noticed, something really wasn¡¯t right about Molly Bort¡¯s mental state. ¡°She ah, is just nervous.¡± Aunt Lucy frowned in disgust, ¡°These two days are either yelling or screaming, like a ghost is possessed,st night I received a delivery, and even directly fainted in fear, I heard the doctor say that it¡¯s just too much mental tightness.¡± ¡°Yeah? ¡­¡± Christine White murmured thoughtfully.N?velDrama.Org is the owner. Looks like Molly Bort has some real mental health issues¡­ is she under some kind of stimulus? That and being scared out of her mind by the courier. Looks like Lisa did a good job on her mission. But s, Molly Bort¡¯s stunned unconsciousness was not to be seen. ¡°By the way Ms. Camp, what exactly did you just have a run in with Molly Bort and why did you get into a fight?¡± Aunt Lucy asked as she put down her ss of water. Christine White lowered her eyelids slightly, ¡°It¡¯s nothing, it¡¯s just that Ms. Bort felt that I was encroaching on her turf and wanted to kick me out, I didn¡¯t agree, so she got into a fight with me, and then when you were going upstairs to help her pack she tried to stop you, I helped you stop her, and in her annoyance she tried to strangle me, and then I kicked her. ¡± ¡°So it is.¡± Aunt Lucy nodded in understanding. Christine White bites her lower lip, hesitates for a few seconds, and opens her mouth, ¡°I¡¯m sorry ah Aunt Lucy, in fact, I just lied, I used a lot of force to kick Molly Bort, because I can¡¯t stand to look at her, so I purposely pretended to be innocent, just want to be angry with her, you ¡­ ¡± ¡°I know.¡± Aunt Lucy cut her off with a smile. Christine White froze, ¡°You know?¡± ¡°Yeah, I saw thating.¡± Aunt Lucy said with a grin. Christine White tightened her grip, ¡°Then why don¡¯t you break me down?¡± ¡°Because I can¡¯t stand that woman either, and I can¡¯t wait for her to get her ass kicked.¡± Aunt Lucy grunted. Christine White looked at her for a few seconds and smiled back. Aunt Lucy added, ¡°But I was kinda surprised when Ms. Camp volunteered to tell me that you were faking it at the time.¡± Christine White lowered her head slightly to hide the wistful look in her eyes, ¡°Because I didn¡¯t want to lie to you.¡± Because it was Aunt Lucy, who loved her, she didn¡¯t want to cheat. More than that, she didn¡¯t want Aunt Lucy to think that she was that hypocritical. ¡°Don¡¯t want to lie to me?¡± Aunt Lucy¡¯s old eyes glittered with a fine light, ¡°Why doesn¡¯t Miss Camp want to lie to me? I should just be an unimportant person to Miss Camp, after all, after today, I don¡¯t even know if we¡¯ll have the chance to talk like this in the future, so why does Miss Camp think so highly of me as an old woman?¡± Chapter 529: I’m Christine White Christine White didn¡¯t expect Aunt Lucy to say such a thing, and for a moment she forgot to react a little. Aunt Lucy saw her fret, and the sparkle in her old eyes grew brighter, ¡°Because you care about me as an old woman, Ms. Camp, don¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Ah, what.¡± Christine White¡¯s eyes shed slightly, pretending not to understand. Aunt Lucyughed andughed twice, ¡°Ma¡¯am, don¡¯t pretend, I know it¡¯s you.¡± Christine White¡¯s pupils quivered slightly and her lips pursed, ¡°Aunt Lucy, you ¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t say I¡¯m mistaken.¡± Aunt Lucy interrupts her, on her face stained with the marks of age, at this moment, she is iparably serious, ¡°I know, I am not mistaken, from the very beginning, you are the wife, only the wife would not think of deceiving me, only would she care about me as an old woman.¡± Christine White¡¯s mouth dropped open and suddenly she couldn¡¯t speak. So that¡¯s how she was exposed? Just because of her line about not wanting to cheat! ¡°Ma¡¯am.¡± Aunt Lucy reached out and took both of Christine White¡¯s hands in hers, ¡°Admit it, your look says it all.¡± Christine White sighed and pulled her hand out. Aunt Lucyughed. She knew that the sound of Mrs. Lift meant an admission. ¡°Mrs. ¡­¡± Aunt Lucy choked out a cry for Christine White.N?velDrama.Org is the owner. The tip of Christine White¡¯s nose also started to water, ¡°What a loss Aunt Lucy, you win, I admit it, I am Christine White.¡± ¡°I knew it, I knew it!¡± Hearing her admission with her own ears, Aunt Lucy couldn¡¯t hold back any longer and hugged her in excitement, ¡°Great ma¡¯am, you¡¯re not dead, you¡¯re back.¡± ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m back.¡± Christine White hugged Aunt Lucy back. Aunt Lucy cried out, ¡°Ma¡¯am, where have you been for the past six years? If you¡¯re not dead, why haven¡¯t you beening back?¡± Christine White patted her back gently, not answering either question. Aunt Lucy cried for a while before finally stopping and letting go of Christine White before cupping her face for a closer look, ¡°Ma¡¯am, what the hell is wrong with your face?¡± ¡°Made some changes.¡± Christine White returned faintly, touching the mole at the corner of her eye. But the sh of hatred in her eyes was not missed by Aunt Lucy. Aunt Lucy was distraught, ¡°It¡¯s not that simple is it? I know you ma¡¯am, you wouldn¡¯t have gone under the knife on your face if something hadn¡¯t happened.¡± ¡°Aunt Lucy¡­¡± The corner of Christine White¡¯s mouth pulled out a bitter arc, ¡°It¡¯s true that you still know me best.¡± ¡°So something really happened?¡± Aunt Lucy¡¯s voice rose. Christine White nodded softly, ¡°Yes. Six years ago, my face was disfigured, and the face I have now, is stic.¡± ¡°What?¡± Aunt Lucy bristled at herment, ¡°Disfigured? Ma¡¯am, what the hell is going on?¡± Christine White hesitated and stood up as well, lifting her blouse to reveal her pale waist. Aunt Lucy wasn¡¯t sure what she was doing until she turned around and her eyes abruptly widened with horror written in them, ¡°This ¡­ This is ¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s a burn!¡± Christine White spat out those three words calmly. Aunt Lucy reached out with a trembling hand and touched therge scar on her backside. The scars were dark, dark red, and crooked, and uneven to the touch, and looked very ghastly, the kind that gives you goosebumps. But Aunt Lucy didn¡¯t feel ugly, only full of heartache, ¡°It hurt then, didn¡¯t it?¡± With such arge scar, one can already imagine how big the fire was, and how much pain and despair the wife was in. ¡°It was pretty painful.¡± Christine White put her clothes down and rearranged them before continuing to speak, ¡°The fire burned my face, and my hands, and left me with several scars, and if I hadn¡¯t been so lucky, I could have been burned alive right then and there.¡± Aunt Lucy winced, ¡°Was it that fire in the industrial area?¡± ¡°No!¡± Christine White shook her head. Aunt Lucy was stunned, ¡°No?¡± If it wasn¡¯t the fire, then what was it? Christine White sat back and squeezed her hand in herp, ¡°It was the second fire.¡± ¡°The second one?¡± Aunt Lucy hurriedly followed up, ¡°What¡¯s going on here, ma¡¯am?¡± Christine White took a breath and spoke slowly, ¡°All you all know is that I got out of my car in an industrial area, so I was left in that fire and died in the ze.¡± Aunt Lucy nodded, ¡°Yes, and a body was found back there downstream from thatke in the industrial area ¡­¡± Speaking of this, Aunt Lucy¡¯s face became odd, ¡°No, you¡¯re still alive, ma¡¯am, so how could that corpse be detected with the same DNA as you, ma¡¯am?¡± ¡°Because it¡¯s been tampered with.¡± Christine White picked up with a sneer. Aunt Lucy¡¯s old eyes narrowed, ¡°Hands on?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, someone paid off the coroner who did the autopsy, so whatever verified my DNA came back with one result, and that was that the body was me, and that¡¯s because someone wanted Baird Lane to think that I was indeed dead.¡± ¡°Hiss ¡­¡± Aunt Lucy huffed backward, ¡°How wicked!¡± ¡°And that¡¯s vicious? Why don¡¯t you ask who exactly paid off the coroner and why that person wanted Baird Lane to think I was dead?¡± Christine White wrapped her arms around herself and grunted softly. Aunt Lucy looked at her, ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Because there was someone who, from the very beginning, wanted me dead and thought I was in her way and robbed her.¡± Christine White replied. Aunt Lucy gritted her teeth, ¡°It¡¯s Molly Bort! She¡¯s the only one who keeps thinking that you, ma¡¯am, are in her way because she wants your ce, ma¡¯am.¡± Christine White¡¯s chin lifted slightly, ¡°Yes that¡¯s right, it was her, that time in the industrial area, I didn¡¯t get out of the car to get to Mick White, I was pushed out of the car by Molly Bort, she was the one who wanted that fire to kill me, and then to get out of the suspicion she said that I got out of the car on my own for Mick White. ¡± ¡°I can¡¯t believe this is happening!¡± Aunt Lucy was so enraged by this truth that she hammered her fist on the couch. Christine White looked at her toes, ¡°Because I wasn¡¯t dead, neither the people sent by Baird Lane nor the police department could find my body, but Molly Bort was worried that the night would be long if she couldn¡¯t find my body, so she had someone fake a body pretending to be me, so that Baird Lane would think that I was dead. That way, Baird Lane would give up looking for me again.¡± ¡°But no, Molly Bort did that, isn¡¯t she afraid that you¡¯lle back behind her, ma¡¯am? As long as youe back, she can¡¯t hide the fact that she pushed you out of the car, as well as faking the body ah.¡± Aunt Lucy asked her doubts. Christine White smiled coldly, ¡°So she also secretly paid someone to keep looking for me, and when she found me, she killed me to put an end to it!¡± It¡¯s just a trick of the gods that Molly Bort¡¯s people sent her up themselves before they could find her. ¡°So it is.¡± Aunt Lucy gave an oh of understanding, followed by, ¡°Your wife, how did you survive that fire then?¡± ¡°It was theke, I jumped in theke the moment the fire came over so I didn¡¯t get burned, but I got swept away by theke because of it, and then I was saved by my brother.¡± Christine White¡¯s eyes softened slightly as she spoke. Aunt Lucy, however, was confused, ¡°My brother?¡± ¡°Oh, it¡¯s Bess Camp,¡± Christine White exined. ¡°Camp Chief from The Camp Family overseas?¡± ¡°Uh-huh.¡± ¡°So how did he be Mrs. Your brother?¡± Aunt Lucy asked. The softness in Christine White¡¯s eyes dispersed and became cold again, ¡°It starts with the second fire, after I was saved by my brother, I stayed at my brother¡¯s ce to recuperate my body, and when my body was more or less recuperated, I asked my brother to send me back.¡± ¡°Sent back?¡± Aunt Lucy froze and suddenly thought of something, her mouth dropped open, ¡°Was it that time?¡± Chapter 530 – The Truth of the Year ¡°Hmm?¡± Christine White looked at her. Aunt Lucy breathed a little sharply, ¡°Six years ago, on December 5th, I came back from taking care of second youngest in the hospital, and met Mr. Shi in the vi area, at that time, Mr. Shi even greeted me and said something very strange, saying that there was a surprise waiting for me in the vi, but when I went back, I didn¡¯t see any surprise.¡± ¡°December 5th ¡­¡± Christine White closed her eyes, ¡°That¡¯s the day, when my brother said surprise, I think he meant me.¡± ¡°But I didn¡¯t see you at the vi, ma¡¯am.¡± Aunt Lucy said hastily. Christine White dropped her eyes and said in a faint voice, ¡°I was there but I was knocked out by Molly Bort, before I was knocked out by her Aunt Lucy you were ringing the doorbell and I tried to go over and open the door for you then Molly Bort knocked me out from behind, you didn¡¯t see me when you came in so I guess I¡¯m hidden by her. ¡± ¡°I know.¡± Aunt Lucy¡¯s body trembled with anger, ¡°No wonder Molly Bort didn¡¯t open the door when I rang the doorbell outside for so long at that time, she must have been hiding Mrs. You at that time, then when I came in, she asked me to clean up her room, I didn¡¯t think much about it at that time, so I went upstairs, but by the time I cleaned up my room and came down, she was gone. ¡± ¡°Because she was deliberately sidetracking you, the only way she could get me out of the vi unnoticed, and when I woke up, I found myself in an abandoned building whose doors and windows had been locked by Molly Bort and had gasoline thrown around them by bullies.¡± ¡°Gasoline? She tried to burn you?¡± Aunt Lucy covered her lips in horror. Christine White nodded, ¡°Yes, she said that the fire in the industrial area didn¡¯t kill me, so let me burn again, then she set the fire on fire, and because of the gasoline poured on it, the fire jumped up so fast that I couldn¡¯t escape, and I was swept away by the fire, and I was burned to the point of having severe burns on my face, my hands, and my body, and just when I thought I was going to die, my brother arrived.¡± ¡°Oh my god ¡­¡± Aunt Lucy¡¯s heart and soul pounded as she listened. Although her wife said this in such a nd tone, she was still able to depict from these mere words how thrilling and appalling the scene was. How miserable was Mrs. then when she was caught in the fire. ¡°My brother rescued me and took me to a highly confidential private hospital where I was resuscitated, but the doctors also told me that I was disfigured and that I could not be restored with the level of medical care in the country and suggested that I should try abroad and then I went abroad with my brother and then while abroad, I was adopted by The Camp Family to be the present day Christine Camp.¡± Aunt Lucy nodded as she listened, ¡°Thank you so much Mr. Toki.¡± ¡°Yeah, I wouldn¡¯t be here today if it wasn¡¯t for my brother.¡± Christine White echoed with gratitude in her eyes. Aunt Lucy touched her face heartily, ¡°It¡¯s true that foreign countries are going to the right ce, you look beautiful today, ma¡¯am.¡± Christine White smiled a little at his words, ¡°It¡¯s my luck, not only have I been able to turn my luck around every time, but when I arrived abroad, I was just in time to catch the sess of Dr. Pitre¡¯s research, or else I wouldn¡¯t have been able to recover as well as I am now, it¡¯s just that scar in my back that I have to have two more surgeries on.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay, take your time.¡± Aunt Lucy soothed. Christine White hmmm¡¯d. Aunt Lucy asked again, ¡°If you were saved by Mr. Toki in the first ce, ma¡¯am, why didn¡¯t you contact us and tell us you were still alive?¡± ¡°How can I tell ah, I look like that, I can¡¯t ept myself, how can I dare to face you, especially Baird Lane, I am afraid to see his disgusted eyes, afraid that you take a different look at me, so I want to wait for me to go abroad, to make sure that there is a doctor can be treated before I tell you, but ¡­ ¡± ¡°But what?¡± Aunt Lucy squeezed her hands together, somehow a little apprehensive inside. Christine White¡¯s expression went cold, ¡°But Baird Lane suddenly announced the news that I was dead and was going to marry Molly Bort.¡± ¡°Mr. That¡¯s ¡­.¡±Owned by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°I know what you want to say is that Baird Lane has lost his memory, but why should he lose his memory? I went through all sorts of kidnapping and beatings for him, the pain of a bone-crushing miscarriage, the brink of life and death twice, and ended up in a state of disfigurement, so what gives him the right to forget about me and marry Molly Bort?¡± Speaking here, Christine White¡¯s eyes reddened, and the hatred in her eyes was even more undisguised, ¡°So from that moment, I hated him, I suffered so much for him, but he forgot about me, his forgetfulness was tantamount to abandoning me, so since he abandoned me, don¡¯t me me for hating him.¡± Aunt Lucy¡¯s mouth moved, her throat too dry to speak, and her heart was rather unimpressed. Because she knew that there was nothing wrong with what Mrs. said. In these matters, Mrs. has been the victim, and it is true that Mr. has wronged her. So she was in no position to advise her wife not to hate Mr., nor did she have the face to do so. Thinking about it, Aunt Lucy sighed, ¡°And what is it that you¡¯vee back for now, ma¡¯am?¡± ¡°Revenge!¡± Christine White said coldly, ¡°I came back for revenge, I want to double all the pain that Molly Bort brought me.¡± ¡°And what about Mr.? I don¡¯t suppose it¡¯s that simple a purpose for you to confront him without using your true identity?¡± Aunt Lucy looked at her deeply. Christine White didn¡¯t have the intention of denying it, and admitted it greatly, ¡°Of course, I gave up the identity of Christine White, and put on the vest of Christine Camp, also in order to get back at him, I want to make him fall in love with me again, and then I¡¯m abandoning him, and I¡¯m also going to let him feel something, the abandoned taste.¡± ¡°This ¡­¡± Aunt Lucy was shocked. It¡¯s amazing that Mrs. doesn¡¯t just hate Mr., she wants to get back at him. ¡°Aunt Lucy,¡± Christine White looked serious, ¡°What I¡¯ve told you today, I hope you won¡¯t tell Baird Lane, let alone Baird Lane, that I am Christine White .¡± Aunt Lucy was a little reluctant, ¡°But Mr. will find out one day sooner orter, ma¡¯am, and nothing in this world can be kept secret for a lifetime.¡± ¡°I know that I will voluntarilye clean about who I am when I have gotten my revenge and my heart¡¯s desire has been fulfilled.¡± Christine White said faintly. At that time, not only would she confess her identity, but she would also let little baby recognize her ancestor. Po doesn¡¯t want to recognize Jean Baird Lane as his father, but he can recognize his ancestors; after all, Po is ultimately a descendant of The Lane Family. Everything in the future of The Lane Family should be Bo¡¯s, and she would never allow The Lane Family to fall into the hands of someone else¡¯s child. ¡°Then after voluntarily confessing your identity, ma¡¯am, you will still talk to Mr. ¡­¡± ¡°No more!¡± Knowing what Aunt Lucy is about to say, Christine White interrupts her with an expressionless face, ¡°I¡¯m done with Baird Lane, and after I¡¯ve taken my revenge and confessed who I am, I¡¯ll have nothing more to do with him.¡± When the timees, they¡¯ll just be Bo¡¯s mom and dad, and beyond that, they won¡¯t have half a rtionship. ¡°How can this be.¡± Aunt Lucy was anxious, clearly not wanting the two to be strangers. Christine White looked at her seriously, ¡°Aunt Lucy, I¡¯m not in love with him anymore, and I¡¯m just ying along and pretending I¡¯m interested in him now because I want to get back at him.¡± ¡°No more love for Mr. ¡­¡± Aunt Lucy froze. It never urred to her that the wife who loved Mr. so much would, one day, stop loving him. ¡°Yes, I don¡¯t love Baird Lane anymore, so I solemnly hope that you, Aunt Lucy, will keep my secret from Baird Lane and not tell him who I am and everything I¡¯ve said to you, because you¡¯re Aunt Lucy, and I trust you enough to confess everything to you, but if you tell Baird Lane, then I will have to go to extremes to get back at them too.¡± Christine White said in a cold and scanty voice, her eyes revealing a bit of determination. Aunt Lucy was shocked, ¡°Ma¡¯am, you can¡¯t mess around!¡± Chapter 531 We are friends She certainly knows what it means to go to extremes. Often, the retaliatory extremes are all the same She really didn¡¯t want Mrs. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, as long as you don¡¯t tell Baird Lane, or anyone else, I won¡¯t mess around.¡± Christine White said. Aunt Lucy let out a long sigh, ¡°And fine, I won¡¯t say anything, but ma¡¯am, is it really out of the question for you and Mr.?¡± Christine White shook her head, ¡°Aunt Lucy, he¡¯s forgotten about me, he¡¯s forgotten his feelings for me, and I have no feelings for him, and where can two people with no feelings be?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Aunt Lucy is speechless. Mrs. had been so hurt that she had no feelings for Mr., she believed. But Mr. ¡­ She felt that Mr. still had feelings for Mrs., it was just that Mr. himself was not aware of it because of his memory loss. Because judging fromst night and this morning, Mr. has an unusual attitude towards Mrs. Christine Camp¡¯s vest. And as Mr. was in such a hurry to throw Molly Bort out, she also felt that there was a reason for Mrs.¡¯s reappearance, and that Mr.¡¯s feelings for Mrs. were, slowly, awakening. Only these words, she is not good to say, after all, now the wife is only full of hatred for Mr., and how will believe it. It¡¯s better to go with the flow. With this thought, Aunt Lucyughed bitterly, ¡°Well, since you said so, ma¡¯am, it¡¯s not good for me to talk about this anymore, I hope that you, ma¡¯am, will be happy.¡± ¡°I will!¡± Christine White smiled and nodded. She will be happy in the future. Bo is her happiness. Aunt Lucy was relieved to see her smiling so seriously. But the next second, Aunt Lucy thought of something else and asked anxiously, ¡°Where is the baby? Ma¡¯am, when you had the ident in the first ce, you were still pregnant with the baby, is the baby still there?¡± ¡°In!¡± Christine White answered her. Aunt Lucy was excited, ¡°Boy or girl? What¡¯s the name?¡± ¡°Boys, nicknamed Bo and Porter Camp,¡± Christine White returned one by one. Aunt Lucy was on the verge of tears with joy, ¡°Well, well, well, Po, Porter , big name, little name.¡± ¡°I got the nickname, his grandpa got the first name.¡± ¡°So where¡¯s the baby now?¡± ¡°It¡¯s at my apartment, Aunt Lucy if you want to meet, I¡¯ll give you the address of the apartment, next time you sneak over, don¡¯t let Baird Lane know.¡± Christine White reminded. Aunt Lucy¡¯s smile froze for a split second, ¡°Mistress isn¡¯t going to let Bo return to The Lane Family?¡± ¡°No, Bo is a child of The Lane Family, I have never denied it, and I will let Bo recognize his ancestry, but not now, after I get my revenge, I will take Bo back to the old mansion and tell Baird Lane that Bo is his child.¡± Christine White exined. ¡°That¡¯s good, that¡¯s good, then I will go to see little baby next time.¡± Aunt Lucy sighed in relief, ¡°I was really afraid that you wouldn¡¯t let little baby recognize his family, by the way ma¡¯am, do you have a picture of the child?¡± ¡°There.¡± Christine White held out her cell phone and flipped through the pictures of Bo for her to see. Aunt Lucy¡¯s heart melted when she saw little baby on the photo, ¡°Aiyo, this kid is so cute, ma¡¯am, tell me something about little baby.¡± ¡°Good.¡± Christine White agreed. After that, she told Aunt Lucy as much as she could about Bo¡¯s upbringing. But the fact that Bo was born with autism, she didn¡¯t say. She didn¡¯t want to hang on to her little treasure¡¯s situation and verbalize it at all times, because every time she said it, her heart would ache, so she chose not to say anything. Time flew by and it was noon. Christine White took a sip of water and moistened her throat before she was ready to say goodbye and leave. But just as she was about to open her mouth, the sound of a car engine came from outside. Aunt Lucy stood up in surprise, ¡°It¡¯s Mister who¡¯s back, I¡¯ll get the door.¡± As the words left her mouth, she flew towards the Xuanmen. It wasn¡¯t long before Christine White heard two footsteps and looked up to see the tall figure of Baird Lane approaching, while Aunt Lucy followed behind him, helping him with the coat he was carrying. ¡°You¡¯re back.¡± Christine White stood up as well and greeted Baird Lane with a smile. Baird Lane looked at her with a slight tremor in his eyes and did not respond. Christine White cocked her head, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Is there something on my face?¡± Baird Lane lowered his eyes, ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± The phrase ¡®you¡¯re back¡¯ that she had just said to him with a smile, made him can¡¯t help but be in a trance for a split second, vaguely, as if there had once been a woman who had smiled at him and said that every time he came back. ¡°If it¡¯s okay, then why are you staring at me?¡± Christine White pouted and nted him a nce. Baird Lane didn¡¯t say anything and took a seat across from her, looking at the somewhat strange coffee table in front of him and raising an eyebrow in disbelief, ¡°What¡¯s up with the coffee table?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not all Molly Bort, she saw Ms. Camp, mouthed off to Ms. Camp and tried to hit Ms. Camp, but then she didn¡¯t look at her feet, tripped over the coffee table, got up and got mad at the coffee table and kicked it over.¡± Aunt Lucy said without turning red in the face. Christine White covered her mouth to hide the corners of her mouth that were trying to turn up and didn¡¯t speak. What a surprise, Aunt Lucy is more credible than she is. ¡°She hit you?¡± Baird Lane¡¯s face sank when he heard Aunt Lucy say that Molly Bort had tried to hit someone. Christine White waved her hand, ¡°She didn¡¯t hit me, the coffee table helped me get my revenge.¡± Said she, winking at Aunt Lucy. Aunt Lucy smiled back at her. The two of them are unspoken and deep in their hearts. Baird Lane¡¯s thin lips pursed out a few chills, ¡°Where is she?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve had her sent out.¡± Aunt Lucy said. Baird Lane blushed a little better, ¡°If shees back, don¡¯t let her in the door.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry sir, then sir, you talk with Miss Camp while I go to the kitchen to prepare lunch.¡± Aunt Lucy said, heading towards the kitchen. Christine White and Baird Lane are the only ones left in the living room. Christine White propped her head up and scanned her eyes over Baird Lane, looking at his somewhat wrinkled shirt and couldn¡¯t help but wonder, ¡°Baird, did you get into a fight?¡± Hearing this, the corner of Baird Lane¡¯s mouth twitched, ¡°No.¡±Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. ¡°And what¡¯s going on with your shirt?¡± Christine White pointed to the wrinkled area on his shirt. From her research perspective on clothing, that crease was not naturally urring, but had been scratched out. Sure enough, she guessed. Baird Lane grimaced and sulked back, ¡°Got a handful.¡± ¡°What the hell is going on and how did it get caught?¡± Christine White was interested to know the answer. Baird Lane didn¡¯t mean to hide anything from her and told her something briefly, ¡°Molly Bort¡¯s debtors were besieging the group, and when I went to deal with it, I was careless and got caught by one of them.¡± There¡¯s nothing to hide about this kind of thing, and a lot of the press has been on Molly Borttely, on him and on The Lane Family. The Lane Family was surrounded by so many people downstairs, and when he went to take care of it, he must have been photographed by those media, and even if he didn¡¯t say anything, she could have known it by watching the news. ¡°So are you okay? Did that man get your meat?¡± Christine White asked with concern. Baird Lane¡¯s heart warmed, ¡°No.¡± ¡°That¡¯s a relief.¡± Christine White patted her chest. Baird Lane gazed at her with dark eyes, ¡°You¡¯re worried about me?¡± ¡°Yeah, you¡¯re my friend, of course I care about you.¡± Christine White replied with a smile. Baird Lane drops his eyelids, ¡°Friends ¡­¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong with that? Aren¡¯t we friends?¡± Christine White cocked her head. Baird Lane pursed his thin lips and was just about to answer when suddenly a childish, but not unruly, voice came from behind, ¡°Who are you?¡± Chapter 532 – A Badly Taught Daughter Hmm? Christine White turned around to see a little girl in a pink princess dress standing on the stairs, staring at herself with a hostile look on her face. The little girl was about five or six years old, but grew much stronger and taller than children her age, and her face was still fleshy and looked very cute. Unfortunately, it was ruined by the expression on his face. This is the same Ann Lane who led the bullying of Bao, right? As expected, she is the daughter of Molly Bort, the way she looks at people and the way she speaks to them is just like Molly Bort, so people can¡¯t like her. Though displeased, Christine White would not show it on her face, pretending not to recognize the man beside her and asking, ¡°Baird, so she¡¯s your daughter.¡± Baird Lane frowned, and was about to say stepdaughter, but then thought that Ann wasn¡¯t sure of her origins yet, and had to rephrase, ¡°Well.¡± ¡°So cute.¡± Christine Whiteplimented against her will. Baird Lane didn¡¯t speak anymore, looking Ann up and down the stairs. Cute? Why didn¡¯t he feel it at all. ¡°Who the hell are you?¡± Seeing that Christine White didn¡¯t answer her question, Ann got a little upset and stared at her with two big eyes, questioning again. This time she didn¡¯t just have a hostile expression on her face, her tone took on hostility as well. Baird Lane narrowed his eyes, ¡°Ann, get a better attitude!¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay, kids.¡± Christine White smiled and waved at Ann, ¡°Come here little friend,e here and I¡¯ll tell you who I am.¡± Ann hesitated for a few seconds, but went over on her short legs, ¡°You can talk now.¡± She sounded like a little adult. Christine White tried her best to convince herself to smile slightly more lovingly at her, ¡°I¡¯m a friend of your dad¡¯s, you can call me Auntie Toki.¡± ¡°Dad¡¯s friend?¡± Ann looked at her deeply. Christine White nodded, ¡°Yeah.¡± Unbelieving, Ann looked toward Baird Lane. Baird Lane nodded slightly, ¡°Ann, call Auntie.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t!¡± Ann retorted loudly, ring at Christine White with an exasperated look on her face, ¡°Mommy said that all aunts are bad and have bad intentions.¡± ¡°What?¡± Christine White flinched, then looked nkly at Baird Lane. Baird Lane¡¯s handsome face ckened, ¡°Ann, do you realize what you¡¯re saying?¡± ¡°I know, mom said that there are a lot of women out there who want to climb into dad¡¯s bed, mom also said that if I hear a woman in dad¡¯spany asking me to call her auntie, that woman must be trying to curry favor with me to get close to dad, dad you¡¯re asking me to call this woman auntie right now, then she must be the vixen that mom said wants to climb into dad¡¯s bed!¡± Ann pointed at Christine White and raged. Christine White was stunned by herment, it was hard to imagine that it hade from the mouth of a five year old girl. What crawling into daddy¡¯s bed, what approaching daddy, what vixen, is this something a child should say? A lot of adults would blush if they said these things, but it was staggering that she, a human child, said it so naturally. What has Molly Bort been teaching this kid! Not to mention Christine White was surprised, Baird Lane was even more furious, his handsome face was horribly gloomy. He looked down coldly at Ann in front of him, ¡°Ann Lane , did Molly Bort teach you to say all these things?¡± Sensing his anger, Ann¡¯s little body quivered and nodded timidly. Baird Lane¡¯s fists clenched up, the veins in his arms showing from squeezing so tightly, ¡°What else did she teach you to say?¡± Ann scowled, ¡°Mommy also said that whenever a vixen shows up, she¡¯ll let me get rid of the vixen, and that Daddy is Mommy¡¯s and should never let a vixen take him.¡± ¡°Chia!¡± Baird Lane gritted his teeth and squeezed out those two words. That woman, she actually teaches her children that way. Off to the side, Christine White heard this and stroked her chin in realization. No wonder the kid had just looked hostile to her. So it¡¯s all Molly Bort¡¯s teaching. Molly Bort is really refreshing her mind and her limits, she is not afraid of destroying her children by teaching them like this. ¡°Ann Lane , I¡¯m telling you, none of those words are allowed in the future you hear me, if I hear you say them again I¡¯ll kick you out just like your mom.¡± Baird Laneid down the gauntlet. Ann was instantly brought to tears. A child¡¯s world is half ck, half white, half demonic, half innocent. That¡¯s what Ann is doing at the moment, naively believing she¡¯ll be thrown out. She was scared, and in her perception, being kicked out meant that her dad didn¡¯t want her anymore. That¡¯s why she¡¯s crying from fear. ¡°Daddy I was wrong, I won¡¯t say those things anymore, don¡¯t kick me out oooooo¡­¡± Ann cried. Baird Lane¡¯s face looked slightly better, ¡°Now that you know you¡¯re wrong, correct yourself, forget all that your mother taught you, and listen to Grandma Song from now on, if you don¡¯t do as you¡¯re told, I¡¯m still going to kick you out.¡± ¡°I know, I¡¯ll listen to Grandma Song.¡± Ann nodded her head in a hurry. Baird Lane hmmm¡¯d, ¡°Now apologize to Auntie.¡± Ann sniffled and turned her front to Christine White, apologizing reluctantly. Christine White bristled darkly andughed inwardly in exasperation. It wasn¡¯t that she had to bother with a small child, it was just that this small child left her speechless. Is this an attitude of apology? If you¡¯re so reluctant, why don¡¯t you just not apologize? She was even thinking that even if Baird Lane had said for this small child to apologize to Bo, this small child would be reluctant to do so, I¡¯m afraid. Baird Lane could also see that Ann was apologizing poorly and had displeasure in her eyes, ¡°Ann, apologize properly.¡± Ann was even more aggravated by hisment. She didn¡¯t really think she was at fault, her mom had taught her to say all those things, and even if she was at fault, it was her mom¡¯s fault. The only reason she admitted she was wrong was because she didn¡¯t want her dad to kick her out. Dad told her to apologize, and she did, so why say it again? The more she thought about it, the more ufortable she felt inside, Ann, in a fit of pique, gave Christine White a hard stare, and after shouting out an apology, she flew towards the stairs. Baird Lane¡¯s face sank again at the sight. Christine White patted him on the shoulder, ¡°Forget it, don¡¯t be mad, I¡¯m not above taking on a kid.¡±Owned by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Sorry.¡± Baird Lane looked at her apologetically. Christine White shrugged her shoulders, ¡°It¡¯s okay, I¡¯m going to the restroom.¡± She stood up and headed in the direction of the restroom. When she reached the restroom, she closed the door and the understanding smile on her face instantly disappeared, reced by a slow mockery. It¡¯s true that Molly Bort taught her daughter to be this virtuous at a young age. And as she saw it, the boy¡¯s character seemed to be set, and could not be corrected, and in this life, there was not much to be done. Thinking about this, Christine White gave a cold snort and unscrewed the faucet. By the time she came out of the bathroom, Aunt Lucy¡¯s lunch was almost ready. Christine White followed Baird Lane to the dining room and saw some surprise in her eyes when she saw several tes of food on the table, all of which she loved. Soon, though, it dawned on her that this was something Aunt Lucy had made just for her, I think. A warm current crossed her heart and Christine White smiled a little tenderly. Baird Lane looked at her with this smile, a little dazed. Subconsciously, he felt that this was the smile that came from her heart. The smile she usually showed, although also true, was more or less mixed with some other emotions in it, so it didn¡¯t seem as natural as this smile. Christine White noticed Baird Lane¡¯s gaze and moved her eyes from the dish to his face, ¡°Baird, what are you looking at me for?¡± Chapter 533 – Aunt Lucy’s Treats ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± Baird Lane withdrew the eyes that had fallen on her. Christine White continued to stare at him, ¡°Is it really okay? I saw how mesmerized you were just looking at me, are you mesmerized by me?¡± At that, Baird Lane raised an eyebrow, making noment on her remark. Christine White grunted in a rather bored manner and pulled out her chair and sat down. ¡°Soup¡¯s here.¡± Aunt Lucy¡¯s cheerful voice came through. The next moment, she appeared with a pot of soup, and after cing it on the table, she smiled at Christine White and inquired, ¡°Ms. Camp, are you satisfied with today¡¯s dish?¡± ¡°Satisfied, I love it, thanks Aunt Lucy,¡± Christine White said in a tone that didn¡¯t hide her happiness. Aunt Lucy smiled a toothy smile, ¡°I¡¯m d you¡¯re satisfied, eat more, I prepared this especially for you.¡± ¡°Uh-huh.¡± Christine White nodded heavily. After six years and once again eating Aunt Lucy¡¯s hand-cooked food, of course she¡¯d eat more. ¡°I¡¯ll get you a bowl of soup.¡± Aunt Lucy took Christine White¡¯s bowl anddled her a bowl of soup, then watched her drink it with a smile on her face and watched her eat her food with love spilling out of her eyes And across the street, Baird Lane, as if neglected, goes unnoticed. Baird Lane pursed his thin lips, a little ufortable inside. Obviously the table, he had Aunt Lucy cook it. But Aunt Lucy won¡¯t talk about it and takes the credit by force. It¡¯s really unpleasant. Baird Lane¡¯s displeasure was so obvious that neither Christine White nor Aunt Lucy could have failed to notice it, but both pretended that they were tacitly unaware of it, much less bothered about him. Christine White was not to be bothered, and why he was upset did not interest her.N?velDrama.Org is the owner. And Aunt Lucy is not avable to care. It¡¯s hard for the Mrs. toe back, it¡¯s hard for her to eat the dishes she made with her own hands, she¡¯s too busy to be rare, where does she have the time to pay attention to Mr. So Baird Lane sulked through his lunch alone, neglected by the two women, one old and one young. Once lunch was over, Christine White offered her farewells. Baird Lane grabs the car keys, ¡°I¡¯ll drive you.¡± ¡°No, I drove here, you¡¯re giving me a ride, what about my car? Have someone drive it back for me?¡± Christine White looked at him snidely. Baird Lane¡¯s thin lips twitched, and he really meant it. Christine White saw it too and waved her hand, ¡°How troublesome that would be, and unnecessary, so I¡¯ll be off then ah.¡± With that, she slung her bag over her shoulder and headed for the foyer. Aunt Lucy chased her out of the kitchen with a bag, ¡°Miss Camp wait, I¡¯ll give you a ride.¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Christine White nodded. The two men opened the door and exited the vi, Baird Lane did not go out but stepped out onto the balcony where the view opened up and gave a clear view of the outside. Outside, Christine Whitees up to a red Marks and Spencer with Aunt Lucy. Aunt Lucy handed over the bag in her hand and looked around to see that Baird Lane was on the balcony, a bit farther away from here before she spoke with confidence, ¡°Ma¡¯am, this is some snacks I prepared for little baby, very suitable for small children to eat, you take it back to little baby to eat.¡± ¡°Okay, thanks Aunt Lucy,¡± Christine White said without refusing and took the bag. It was a token of Aunt Lucy¡¯s affection and a gift for Bao, so of course she couldn¡¯t refuse it. Seeing Christine White epting it so readily, Aunt Lucy was overjoyed, ¡°When will youe over next time, I¡¯ll make some other food for little baby, little baby¡¯s picture is too skinny, he needs to eat more nutritious things.¡± ¡°Not for a while, and this time I¡¯vee over, too, on the pretext of delivering clothes to Baird Lane, anding over to visit you exclusively Land, and to see how Molly Bort is, and to hear you say that she was frightened out of her witsst night by a courier was satisfactory to me.¡± ¡°So you sent thatnd, ma¡¯am?¡± Aunt Lucy¡¯s mouth opened wide in surprise. Christine White hmms softly, ¡°Yeah, send it over here exclusively Land to scare her and also tell her I¡¯m going to start getting my revenge.¡± ¡°So it¡¯s you ma¡¯am, I thought it was someone else.¡± Aunt Lucy snapped back from her surprise, crying andughing. Christine White winked only at her, ¡°Keep my secret for me.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll keep it a secret, I won¡¯t tell Mr. anything about you ma¡¯am.¡± Aunt Lucy responded. Christine White said thank you, followed closely by a reminder, ¡°Don¡¯t ever call me Mrs. again, I¡¯m long gone from being Mrs. The Lane Family.¡± Six years ago, from the moment Baird Lane announced her death and canceled her ount. Her marriage to Baird Lane came to an end. The present Mrs. Lane, is Molly Bort. Aunt Lucy heartily patted the back of Christine White¡¯s hand, ¡°Ma¡¯am, I know what you mean, but in my heart you¡¯ll always be my ma¡¯am, don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll change my mind when someone does.¡± She was so stubborn that Christine White was at her wits end and rubbed her brow in tears, ¡°Alright, since you insist, that¡¯s it then, Aunt Lucy, I¡¯ll go back first, little baby is still waiting for me at home.¡± ¡°Well, go home early and I¡¯lle over and visit you when I can.¡± Aunt Lucy waved. Christine White answered with a smile, pulled open the car door and got in, driving out of The Lane Family Vi. After driving a few meters, she subconsciously nced at the rearview mirror to see if there were any other cars behind her or something, but instead of ncing at the car, she glimpsed Baird Lane¡¯s silhouette. He was still standing on the balcony and was looking in her direction, as if he was eyeing her. She sneered, her eyes rather disdainful. In the past, it had never been her who had watched him drive away. I can¡¯t imagine that today, it¡¯s the other way around. She had to admit, though, that he did, and it satisfied her vanity. Christine White was humming along in a rather good mood as she drove all the way back to her apartment. As soon as Putu opened the door, he saw the figure of Po standing in the doorway of his room. She stomped off the high heels on her feet in two strokes, dashed to little baby in three steps, squatted down her body and hugged little baby tightly in her arms, and gave little baby a fierce kiss on her face, ¡°Baby,ing to greet mommy again, are you?¡± Bao¡¯s body twisted and the tips of his ears flushed a little. Christine White saw it and let out a lowugh, ¡°Baby, how can you be so cute, mommy loves you!¡± After saying this, she kissed Bao on the other side of his face before rubbing a handful of his soft hair and handing it over in her hand. Po didn¡¯t pick it up, just looked at her with two light brown eyes as if asking what it was. Christine White opened the bag while saying, ¡°This is a special snack that Grandma Song made for little baby. Mommy told Little Treasure about it.¡± Bao blinked and nodded his head in a slightly inessible way. Christine White hung the tip of his nose, ¡°Little Treasure is really smart and really remembers, now Grandma Song also knows about Little Treasure, so she specially made these treats for Little Treasure, Grandma Song likes Little Treasure a lot.¡± She pulled out the organizer from the bag and opened it, which held severalyers of treats. These treats are all in the shape of animals, each one different, with a silly look and different colors, which makes them look very nice. Moreover, these treats emit a rich and creamy vor, which makes you have an appetite and an urge to eat them at the first sniff. Looking at these treats, Christine White¡¯s heart was not afraid to move. These treats are obviously made with a lot of effort by Aunt Lucy, it¡¯s a lot of work for her. Next time you see Aunt Lucy, get something for Aunt Lucy too. Thinking so, Christine White picked up a piece of bunny treat and put it to Bo¡¯s mouth, ¡°Here, Bo taste it still?¡± little baby obediently took a bite and slowly chewed, after a few chews, a little bright light appeared in his godless pupils. Christine White saw it and hurriedly asked, ¡°Bao, isn¡¯t it delicious?¡± Chapter 534 – Down and Out Molly Bort Naturally, Po could not have responded, but he reached out his little hand and took the treat he had taken a bite of from Christine White¡¯s hand. Christine White¡¯s brow softened. She knew that with this action, Po had answered her. If it wasn¡¯t good, Po wouldn¡¯t have taken the treat at all, and his eyes wouldn¡¯t have zed over. ¡°It seems that Little Treasure likes it a lot, next time you see Grandma Song, you should thank Grandma Song.¡± Christine White touched Little Treasure¡¯s head. Po ate and nodded, not sure if he was listening or not. Christine White stood up, put the rest of the treats back in the bag, took Bo¡¯s hand, and headed for the couch, apanying Bo as she ate the treats and yed with the puzzle. Toward the end of the evening, Ives Norton came over and saw the uneaten snacks on the coffee table and spared a moment. ¡°Christine, that¡¯s a nice snack, where did you get it?¡± He nodded as he took a bite of the tiger shape and asked Christine White who was looking at her phone. Christine White answered him without looking up, ¡°Not bought, Aunt Lucy gave it to me.¡± ¡°Aunt Lucy?¡± the chewing stopped and Ives Norton looked at her in shock, ¡°You¡¯ve met Aunt Lucy?¡± ¡°Uh-huh.¡± Christine White nodded. ¡°Where did you see her? It wouldn¡¯t have been at the hospital, would it?¡± Ives Norton rushed after him. Hugh Dong is in the hospital, and Aunt Lucy goes to the hospital to see Hugh Dong every two days, and it¡¯s been a thunderbolt for six years. ¡°No.¡± Christine White finally relented and took her eyes off her phone, ¡°I met up with Aunt Lucy at Baird Lane Vis.¡± ¡°You went to Baird Lane Vi? What were you doing there?¡± Ives Norton got serious. Christine White knocked down her cell phone, ¡°That¡¯s what I went to see Aunt Lucy, but when I didn¡¯t, I made an excuse.¡± ¡°So Aunt Lucy recognized you?¡± ¡°Yes, Aunt Lucy saw me and recognized me, and no matter how much I told Aunt Lucy that she was mistaken, including Baird Lane who said I wasn¡¯t Christine White, Aunt Lucy was still convinced that I was Christine White.¡± Honestly, Aunt Lucy really got inside her head when she bit the bullet that she was Christine White. Because Aunt Lucy was able to recognize her instantly and believe in her strongly, which is something a lot of people can¡¯t do. The contrast between Gates and Molly Bort, who didn¡¯t have amnesia, and who were both convinced that she wasn¡¯t Christine White, and only Aunt Lucy, who was steadfast that she was Christine White, was enough to show that she weighed heavily on Aunt Lucy¡¯s mind. ¡°What about you? You admit it?¡± Ives Norton stared intently at Christine White. Not wanting to lie to him, Christine White nodded at his surprised look. ¡°Christine, how could you be so careless?¡± Ives Norton held his forehead with some headache. Christine Whiteughed, ¡°I can¡¯t help it, Aunt Lucy is too hard to grind, and also set a trap for me, forcing me to only admit it, at first I also wondered if I was careless after I admitted it, butter on, I was relieved, I believe that Aunt Lucy will help me to keep my secret, and won¡¯t tell my identity. ¡± ¡°I hope so.¡± Ives Norton sighed. Christine White put her phone down and poured him a cup of coffee, ¡°Alright, I know you¡¯re worried about me, but I¡¯m also sure Aunt Lucy won¡¯t let me down.¡± ¡°If you say so, then what can I say?¡± Ives Norton picked up his coffee and took a sip. The coffee is pure coffee with no additives and tastes extremely bitter. But because it was cooked and brewed by her own hands, even if it was bitter he felt it was sweet. ¡°Where is Little Treasure? Did you also ount for Little Treasure¡¯s existence? Looking at the shape of these treats, usually made for small children, this is what Aunt Lucy gave to little baby, right?¡± Swallowing the coffee in his mouth, Ives Norton asked again. Christine White stretched, ¡°You¡¯re right, I did tell you about Bao¡¯s existence, but not about Bao¡¯s illness, and by the way, I met that daughter of Molly Bort¡¯s.¡± ¡°What do you think?¡± Ives Norton came to attention. Christine White rolled her eyes, ¡°Not good, that boy has been taught by Molly Bort, his nature is set and he will never amount to anything in his life.¡± I can¡¯t believe I¡¯m giving such a positive review! Ives Norton was surprised. He knew she wouldn¡¯t say anything, so that Ann Lane¡¯s life was truly ruined. Bute to think of it, Ann Lane is Molly Bort¡¯s daughter. How can Molly Bort teach her children when she herself is a serpentine woman with no sense of normalcy. ¡°All I can say is that it¡¯s Molly Bort¡¯s genes that are the problem, Molly Bort¡¯s mom is a third party with no morals, and Molly Bort herself, not to mention, has passed on her bad behavior to her daughter, and maybe her daughter will pass it on to her daughter¡¯s children in the future¡­ well, in that case, there¡¯s a lot of other people to suffer in the future. ¡± Christine White muttered. Ives Norton¡¯s mouth twitched when he heard it.N?velDrama.Org is the owner. Although I knew she was flirting, it seemed to make sense when I thought about it. By the looks of it, it seems like there is something really wrong with Molly Bort¡¯s genes in these generations. ¡°Almost forgot, Ives, I want to transfer Bo to another school.¡± Christine White said suddenly. Ives Norton wasn¡¯t very surprised to hear her say that. ¡°Transferred to which school?¡± ¡°Any one will do, as long as it¡¯s safe, nice, and doesn¡¯t have that Ann Lane.¡± Christine White stated her conditions. Ives Norton pushed up his sses, ¡°That¡¯s a good find, just transfer Bo to the school Ann Lane was at before, when do you n on transferring Bo?¡± ¡°Tomorrow, I¡¯ll take Bo to kindergarten tomorrow.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll keep youpany.¡± ¡°No, what about tomorrow, Monday, you don¡¯t work.¡± Christine White declined his offer toe along. Then Ives Norton immediately remembered that he really did have an operation tomorrow, scheduled half a month ago, and as a result he¡¯d just about forgotten about it, so he just had to curb his desire to get it together, too. At that moment, the doorbell suddenly rang. Christine White stood up, ¡°I think the takeout has arrived, I¡¯ll go get it.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll join you, it¡¯s a bit much to call for, you can¡¯t take it all by yourself.¡± Ives Norton stood up as well and followed her. He was willing to help share the load, and naturally Christine White had no problem with that. After the meal, Ives Norton yed with Bo for a while, and seeing that it was gettingte again, he said goodbye and left. He hadn¡¯t been gone long before Christine White had also taken Bo back to her room to wash up and rest. The next day, Christine White slept until she woke up naturally. When I woke up, I looked at the time and it was almost nine o¡¯clock. She yawned and walked out of the room, heading for the next room to see if Bo was awake. She opened the door, didn¡¯t go in, only poked her head in, saw that little baby was still sleeping, and she didn¡¯t mean to rush to call him up, gently closed the door of the room, and went to the bathroom to brush her teeth and wash her face. After washing up, she ordered breakfast, and while she waited for it, she picked up the remote control on the coffee table and turned the TV on, trying to find a random program to watch. As a result of channel changing, she suddenly saw Molly Bort, who stopped, put the remote down and stared earnestly at the TV screen. On the screen, Molly Bort seems to be going crazy, being held up by two men in court uniforms, but continues to yell dishonestly at a group of men also in court uniforms. Christine White listened carefully and she shouted no posting. It was then that Christine White saw that the men were holding seals and that the building in front of them was none other than Molly Bort¡¯s ballet school. In other words, there¡¯s apulsory levy on Molly Bort¡¯s ballet school on the court¡¯s side! Sure enough, next to a reporter began to exin the scene of the situation, because Molly Bort tax evasion, the court ruled that the school closed, those parents who enrolled their children naturally made a fuss to refund the tuition fees, but Molly Bort, as principal, can not get the money back, the court forcibly levied on the school for the auction, the proceeds of the auction funds for the refund of tuition fees. ¡°So that¡¯s how it is.¡± Christine White¡¯s cold little face turned up in a thousand thoughts in her mind. I can¡¯t believe Molly Bort doesn¡¯t have the money to refund the tuition, didn¡¯t she take all of Leo Bort¡¯s possessions and did she spend them all so quickly? Chapter 535 Dennis ¡°If that¡¯s true ¡­ There¡¯s something big going on here!¡± Christine White murmured. Six years ago, Leo Bort voluntarily sold The Bort Family Enterprises and then announced his retirement from the C-City corporate scene. That is to say, after The Bort Family enterprise sold, the proceeds of all the money in the hands of Leo Bort, at least a few billion, even if the back of Leo Bort and Owen Dong infighting, the loss of a lot of, but Leo Bort hands are still absolutely a billion or two billion. This ten to twenty billion dors all in the hands of Molly Bort, even if spending moneyvishly, but also absolutely impossible to spend all in just six years ah, so there must be some problems, leading to the loss of this money in the form of abnormal, and I do not know what Molly Bort with these money to go. Maybe check this out, it¡¯s another deadly point of attack for Molly Bort. Thinking about this, Christine White took out her cell phone and dialed a number out. The call was quickly answered and a low, but not unkind voice rang through the phone, ¡°Christine?¡± ¡°Good evening, Dad.¡± Christine White smiled and greeted Timothy¡¯s father on the other end of the line. In terms of the time difference between home and abroad, it was just getting dark on Father Toki¡¯s side at the moment. Father Toki alsoughed, ¡°Calling me at this hour, you girl must have something going on, right?¡± ¡°It¡¯s still Daddy who knows me.¡± Christine White sassed back. Her pouting pleases Tim¡¯s father, making his eyes even more loving, ¡°Say, what¡¯s the matter with calling me?¡± ¡°I want to borrow someone from Dad.¡± Speaking of business, Christine White¡¯s expression immediately became serious. Father Toki also heard from her tone that the person she wanted to borrow must be very uplicated, and his eyebrows became strict, ¡°Who do you want to borrow?¡± ¡°Dennis.¡± Christine White uttered a name. Father Toki was taken aback, ¡°What are you borrowing him for?¡± This Dennis is one of the top generals under Father Toki and the director of The Camp Family Group¡¯s maniption department. Of course, this is only the identity of Dennis on the surface, Dennis secretly has another identity, that is, the world¡¯s top hacker, a hand of hacking technology out of the ordinary, can be said to be a god in thework world. The reason why The Camp Family Group¡¯s online properties were so unbreakable was all because of him, and he had grown up as an orphan and had only been able to finish college thanks to The Camp Family Group¡¯s charitable funds, which was why he had been taken under the wing of Father Toki. ¡°I want him to help me find out where a huge amount of money from an ount is going.¡± Christine White answered truthfully. Father Toki mused for a moment and finally agreed. Christine White was grateful, ¡°Dad, thank you.¡± ¡°You¡¯re my daughter, what¡¯s there to thank, I¡¯ll let Dennis go over to your side tomorrow, you arrange a lower-profile position for him in thepany, don¡¯t let him reveal his true identity, you should know that because of his hacking skills, several countries around the world are trying to recruit him, don¡¯t you dare to lose dad¡¯s great general ah.¡± Father Toki said half flirting and half serious. Christine White rubbed the tip of her nose, ¡°Don¡¯t worry Dad, I¡¯ll give him back to you in one piece when the results I want are found out.¡± ¡°Then it¡¯s a deal, ah, use it and return the man to me right away.¡± ¡°Uh-huh.¡± Christine White nodded repeatedly. After talking about business, Father Toki asked about little baby¡¯s situation. Christine White gave him a brief rundown of Bo¡¯s recent changes, and was so happy that he said yes, and tried to get Bo to pick up the phone. However, when he learnedter that little baby had not yet awakened, Shi¡¯s father regretfully called it quits. The call ended and Christine White put her cell phone down just as breakfast arrived at this time, she grabbed it and then went to get Bo up. little baby had a slight waking up temperament, and after being woken up, he refused to get out of bed anyhow, and dawdled for a while before getting dressed and going to wash up. By the time mother and son had finished breakfast, after cleaning up a bit, it was almost noon. Christine White carries Bo in the car, which is fitted with a child seat. little baby¡¯s tiny body was trapped inside the seat, only revealing his tiny head and short limbs, looking so cute that people couldn¡¯t help but want to kiss and hug him. Christine White also did not hold back, more than just kissed and hugged, but also excessively took out her cell phone and clicked a good pass of photos against Xiaobao, shooting Xiaobao¡¯s little mouth slightly deted, she only reluctantly stopped. Because she knew that Po was a little upset. ¡°Okay baby, let¡¯s get going.¡± Christine White closed the backseat door and with a satisfied look pulled open the driver¡¯s door and got in before driving towards the nursery. Arriving at the kindergarten just in time for the noon lunch break. Christine White took Bo¡¯s hand and headed for the director¡¯s office, only to be told by the director¡¯s assistant that the director¡¯s meeting would be with the kindergarten teachers in the conference room. Christine White had no choice but to wait in the headmaster¡¯s office with Bo, waiting for the headmaster to return from the meeting. After all, she couldn¡¯t possibly put the gardeners¡¯ meeting on hold. After waiting for a while, Christine White¡¯s cell phone then rang, the call was from Lisa, it should be something from thepany. Christine White put her cell phone to her ear and answered it, but halfway through the answer, she saw Bo suddenly shrink out of her chair and head for the door. Christine White rushed to bring the phone down, ¡°Baby, where do you want it?¡± Bao didn¡¯t respond and opened the door. Christine White guessed, ¡°Is baby going to shush?¡± Po nodded. Christine White put her heart down, ¡°Then go, mommy will wait here for you, ande back when you¡¯re done with the boo-boo, you hear me?¡± Bao¡¯s little mouth moved in agreement, then he turned around and walked out of the office. The office door closed again and Christine White put her cell phone back to her ear, ¡°Carry on, where were we?¡± ¡°Annual inventory.¡± Lisa returned. Christine White remembered immediately. For the next ten minutes or so, the two worked out a n for the annual inventory before the call fell through. Christine White put away her cell phone and looked at the door, wondering in her heart how Bo hadn¡¯te back after so long. Just as she picked up her bag and was about to look for it in the restroom, there were sudden, disorganized footsteps outside the office door. The footsteps were so rapid that they seemed to be made with running, and they came nearer and nearer, finally stopping at the office door. The next second, the office door opened. The assistant gardener came in with a child in her arms in a panic, and upon seeing Christine White, she hurriedly said, ¡°Ms. Camp it¡¯s not good, little baby he¡¯s hurt.¡± ¡°What did you say?¡± Christine White¡¯s head exploded and she subconsciously looked toward his arms. The child in his arms was unmistakably Bao.N?velDrama.Org is the owner. But little baby at this moment is closed eyes unconscious, and usually tender white little face, at this moment also has several more deep red marks, that red marks seem to be pinched with the hands, and pinched especially hard, the innermost ce are purple, but also oozing a little blood. Seeing this, Christine White felt like the whole world was spinning, and her whole body swayed, almost fainting. ¡°Give me the baby!¡± She Christine emotionally yelled, then snatched little baby from her assistant¡¯s arms with a hand, fear written in her trembling voice, ¡°little baby what¡¯s wrong with you, don¡¯t scare mommy, little baby, little baby?¡± She shouted as she gently shook Bao a few times. Po didn¡¯t respond. At that moment, Christine White felt like her heart stopped, and she couldn¡¯t think too much about it as she dashed straight out of the office with little baby in her arms to take him to the hospital. When she arrived at the hospital, she barged right into Ives Norton¡¯s consulting room, pleading at the top of her lungs, ¡°Ives,e on, save Bo!¡± Chapter 536 – Little Treasure Being Beaten ¡°What happened to Po?¡± Ives Norton looked up from behind hisputer and saw the unconscious Po in her arms, his face paled and he stood up hastily. Christine White sobbed uncontrobly, ¡°Bao has been beaten!¡± ¡°What? Let¡¯s see!¡± Ives Norton picked Po up, ced him on his desk, and began examining Po¡¯s injuries. Christine White stood next to her, her two hands sped tightly together, looking at Bao with immense concern. She wasn¡¯t crying at the moment. Or rather, she was forcing herself not to cry because she was afraid. Afraid that her cries would disturb Ives Norton and affect Ives Norton¡¯s diagnosis of little baby, that¡¯s why she was dying to hold back her cries. Ives Norton¡¯s brow furrowed as he finished examining the injuries on Bo¡¯s face, ¡°Bo was pinched so badly that his capiries ruptured, but it wasn¡¯t enough to put Bo in aa.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± A bad feeling rose in Christine White¡¯s heart, ¡°Are you saying that there¡¯s more than just this one injury on Bao?¡± Ives Norton nodded, ¡°That¡¯s my guess, since the pinch was all over the face, it wasn¡¯t enough to cause aa, so there must be something else causing Bo¡¯sa.¡± Saying that, he lifted off little baby¡¯s clothes as soon as he could, and then his pupils shrunk violently. Just see little baby¡¯s waist and abdomen also a few red marks, that red mark is not lighter than the face, enough to show that the person who did it how hard. Christine White also saw the injury to Po¡¯s lower back and stomach, and both hands immediately covered her mouth to keep from screaming out of anger. She just looked at little baby like this, tears kept flowing downwards, and her heart was about to suffocate from the pain. ¡°No, Po has to be fully examined, if he hurts his internal organs he¡¯ll be in trouble.¡± Ives Norton put Po¡¯s clothes down and picked up Po and walked out of the office. Christine White knew that he was sending little baby for a checkup, and after closing her eyes fiercely and taking a few deep breaths, she lifted her feet and chased after him. Outside the visceral dialysis unit, Christine White stands on tiptoe and peeks through the ss of the door without a care in the world. The person inside is her son, her son is now in critical condition, where does she care about anything else, she just wants to look at her child, she just wants her child to be unharmed. At that moment, there were footsteps behind her, and immediately afterward, the owner of the footsteps stopped behind Christine White, two people, an old man and a young man. The older one was the director of the kindergarten and the younger one, his assistant. The head gardener came over as soon as he found out from his assistant what had happened. ¡°Ms. Camp, is the baby okay?¡± The gardener¡¯s slightly older voice inquired with concern. Christine White turned around and looked at them coldly with crimson eyes, ¡°Do you think my child is in there, like it¡¯s okay?¡± She pointed to the door sign for the dialysis unit. The gardener lowered his head in embarrassment, an old face red with shame. Yeah, people are in the dialysis unit, how can they be okay. That was a redundant question for him to ask. ¡°I¡¯m sorry Ms. Camp, our school is sorry about this matter regarding Bo.¡± The dean sighed guiltily and bowed deeply towards Christine White. The assistant behind him did likewise. Christine White did not sneer, ¡°Sorry? Let me tell you, I don¡¯t ept your apologies, this matter, I will pursue to the end! Now tell me, who actually beat up little baby!¡± The gardener was not surprised by Christine White¡¯s reaction, and had been prepared that her apology would not be epted.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. After all, her child was in the hospital, and if she still epted the apology easily, she wouldn¡¯t be qualified as a parent. ¡°Go ahead, you carried the baby, you should know.¡± Dean looked to the assistant. The assistant stood out, ¡°Ms. Camp, little baby was beaten by several kids, the one in the lead is Ann Lane fromst time , and the other ones, the same kids who ostracized little baby with Ann Lanest time and called little baby nicknames.¡± Thest incident was such a big deal that all the teachers at the kindergarten knew which kids had bullied Bao. So the assistant saw them and recognized them instantly. ¡°Ann Lane!¡± Christine White was furious, squeezing those three words through her teeth word for word. I can¡¯t believe it¡¯s her again! The gardener was also startled by the assistant¡¯s words, ¡°Really Ann Lane those kids?¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯m not mistaken, I was going to the restroom and I witnessed those few kids surrounding Bao and beating him up, then I went over to stop them and they ran away when they saw me.¡± The assistant was a million percent sure it was those guys. ¡°Children?¡± Christine White was sickened by those two words, her eyes erupting with extreme coldness, ¡°You¡¯re telling me those were children? Is their behavior a child? They are nothing but a bunch of devils in the skin of children!¡± All of them were also five or six years old, but those little kids, they were able toy such a heavy hand on little baby. The assistant lowered her head in shame, speechless. Indeed, judging by the behavior of those kids, they¡¯re really no different than the devil. ¡°I won¡¯t let them go!¡± Christine White clenched her fists in a deadly grip, a few moments of killing intent coloring her face. Thest time Bo was bullied, she didn¡¯t do anything to the kid, she just went at their parents. But this time, she definitely won¡¯t be on the merciful side. Ann Lane, in particr, she won¡¯t let go! The gardener¡¯s heart thumped as she looked into Christine White¡¯s murderous eyes, ¡°Ms. Camp, what do you want?¡± She¡¯s not really going to go after those kids, is she? Those kids are a little vicious, but they¡¯re still kids after all. The corners of Christine White¡¯s mouth quirked up grimly, ¡°You¡¯ll find out soon enough what I¡¯m going to do, but right now I want to be clear on what they¡¯re beating up Po for.¡± The gardener looked at the assistant again. The assistant was busy saying, ¡°Before I came here, I had already asked the kindergarten teacher to investigate, and there should be results soon.¡± No sooner had his words left his mouth than his cell phone rang. The assistant rushed to the phone as Christine White watched. After a few minutes, he spoke, ¡°ording to the teacher¡¯s understanding, those kids were getting back at Bao.¡± ¡°Revenge?¡± Christine White instantly thought of something, her body shaking with anger, ¡°Because of what happenedst time?¡± ¡°Yes, thest time you pursued them for bullying Xiaobao, they went back and were severely educated by their parents, and they held a grudge against Xiaobao in their hearts, especially Ann Lane, that child, who thought that it was all because of Xiaobao that her father separated from her mother, so she held a grudge, and then ¡­¡± The assistant peeks in to see Christine White¡¯s face. Christine White growled sternly and low, ¡°Keep talking!¡± The assistant was shaken by her roar, and without any further hesitation, she continued to say, ¡°Then she approached that kid, and once she talked to those kids, those kids immediately agreed to take revenge on little baby with her, only that little baby didn¡¯te to school in the past few days, and they couldn¡¯t find little baby, until one of them saw you bring little baby with you today, Miss Camp, and they set their eyes on little baby.¡± ¡°I see, Ann Lane, that child is really ¡­¡± The head gardener¡¯s insides were in shock waves. It¡¯s a series of revenge ns, and he has to say it¡¯s very tactful. That Ann Lane knew she had no way to get back at Bo on her own, so she dragged the other kids into it¡­ Such a brain, and it¡¯s pretty smart. It is a pity that this cleverness is not used in the right way, but instead thinks of all the conspiracy filth, it is really disappointing. And what saddens him the most is that Baird Lane, the titr chairman and president of The Lane Family Group, would give birth to such a daughter. ¡°Where are those kids now?¡± Christine White¡¯s expression was cold and beady, and the word ¡°children¡± was squeezed out through gritted teeth. Chapter 537 There are other injuries ¡°Those children are in the director¡¯s office, once we realized what was going on, we had the kindergarten teacher take those children there and notify the parents, all the parents should be at the school by now, Ms. Camp, you want to go over there?¡± The assistant inquired. Christine White narrowed her eyes, ¡°Going over there won¡¯t be necessary, I don¡¯t want to see those devils, I¡¯m going to clean them up without me having to do it myself yet!¡± The director and assistant looked at each other, and finally the director spoke, ¡°So those parents ¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s up to you, the gardener, to take care of it, go back and tell them to wait for my retaliation, and tell them they¡¯d better pray my son is okay, if anything happens to my son, they all won¡¯t be able to get away with it.¡± Christine White said in an icy voice. The head gardener shivered from her cold air and hastily wiped the sweat from the corner of his forehead, ¡°I know, I will convey your words to them, but President Lane¡¯s status is the highest, I may ¡­¡± ¡°I know your scruples, don¡¯t worry about them, just ry the same message to him, tell him to get ready for another national fame.¡± Christine White¡¯s eyes zed. She had said so, the head gardener naturally could not have any more objections, and answered with a nod, while at the same time deciding in her heart that when she went back, she would not only spread the word properly, but also dissuade those children. Those kids are no longer fit to be in kindergarten after doing something so infuriating twice in a row. Kindergarten, can¡¯t teach such children who are evil by nature. That¡¯s kind of what the kindergarten gave this Ms. Camp. The gardener left with the assistant, and Christine White turned around and resumed picking at the dialysis room door and window, peering blearily in. After a long look, Ives Norton came toward the door. Christine White knew he wasing out and took a quick step back, afraid to dy him from opening the door. The door opens and Ives Nortones out. Christine White grabbed him by the arm and asked eagerly, ¡°How¡¯s Po?¡± ¡°The wound on Bo¡¯s face is fine, it will heal with proper care, as for the wound on his body it¡¯s a bit more serious, there¡¯s a slight hemorrhage in his spleen and stomach, he needs to be hospitalized.¡± Ives Norton replied heavily as he removed his mouth. Christine White¡¯s face went white, ¡°I can¡¯t believe it¡¯s this bad ¡­¡± ¡°Yes, the person who did it was too harsh, and that¡¯s not the most important thing, what¡¯s important is that I¡¯m worried about this incident, it will bring a very serious psychological shadow to Bo, and I¡¯m afraid that his autism will bounce back and worsen.¡± Ives Norton looked at her unforgivingly and said in a deep voice. Christine White swayed and fell backwards. Seeing this, Ives Norton reached out his arm and wrapped it around her waist, pulling her back. ¡°Is everything okay?¡± He asked nervously. Christine White gently pushed him away and stumbled over to the wall, leaning her body up against it and using it to support herself as her voice came back hoarse and dry, ¡°I¡¯m fine, I just can¡¯t take what you just said.¡± Autism exacerbated! How can! She had managed to get Bo to take a step away from autism, so how could she let him go back. ¡°Ives, is this highly likely?¡± Christine White looked hopefully at the man in front of her. Ives Norton knew what kind of answer she wanted to hear, but unfortunately, he couldn¡¯t satisfy her anymore. ¡°Very high.¡± He replied intolerantly. Christine White¡¯s mouth moved as if she wanted to say something, but couldn¡¯t make a sound. Ives Norton is heartbroken for her, ¡°Christine ¡­¡± Christine White didn¡¯t respond, as if she had lost her soul, her eyes staring nkly ahead. Ives Norton felt a pang of sadness, for Bo and for her. ¡°Christine, it¡¯s okay, if Bo¡¯s autism does get worse, we¡¯ll just get him going again, okay?¡± Ives Norton softlyforted Christine White. Christine White had tears in her smile, ¡°All over again?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, Bo is still young and we have time.¡± Ives Norton put a hand on her shoulder. His hands were warm, as if they still carried a kind of strength, and Christine White, who was stronger and stronger inside, couldn¡¯t hold on at the moment, leaned her head against his chest, grabbed the sides of hisb coat with both hands, and broke down emotionally and cried out. Her cries were full of grief and sorrow, which made people¡¯s hearts clench together fiercely. It was the second time Ives Norton had seen her cry in the past six years, and in the past, no matter how much pain she had been in after surgery or how hard it had been to learn all the things she had to learn, she had never cried except for that one time when The Camp Family¡¯s grandmother passed away, because she had long since be strong inside. And now she was crying again, for the second time in six years, because of Bo. Bo was her soft spot, the one she cared about the most. How could she not be devastated now that the person she cared about most was injured. At that thought, Ives Norton gently patted Christine White¡¯s back, his heart aching for her even more, but he made no attempt to speak out to calm her. He knew that she didn¡¯t need to beforted at the moment, she just needed to vent, she just needed to cry like she was doing right now, and after that, she would be strong again. I don¡¯t know how long it took, but Christine White¡¯s crying calmed down. She let go of the cor of Ives Norton¡¯sb coat before lifting her head from his arms and rubbing the back of her weeping eyes, apologizing, ¡°I¡¯m sorry for wetting your shirt.¡± ¡°That¡¯s okay, just change the setter.¡± Ives Norton fished a pack of tissues out of his pocket and handed it over. Christine White just needed it, said thanks and took it. Ives Norton looked at her, ¡°Who the hell hit Bo on who?¡± Christine White paused for a moment wiping her eyes, then resumed, her voice returning without a trace of emotion, ¡°It¡¯s Molly Bort¡¯s daughter, and a couple of other brats from the nursery.¡± ¡°What?¡± Ives Norton was surprised. Christine White threw the used funds into a nearby trash can and spilled the beans. After hearing this, Ives Norton was silent and unsettled. He knows that not every child in this world is an angel, there are demons too. This demon, however, is usually a generalized reference to the more mischievous, trouble-making kind of kid, but the kind of kid who doesn¡¯t get into particrly big trouble, so people in general tend to still be able to ept kids like that. But Ann Lane is different, she¡¯s not just naughty anymore, she¡¯s mean and vicious. If he hadn¡¯t personally witnessed this happening, he really couldn¡¯t have imagined that there was a child as vicious as Ann Lane in the world. She was only five years old, how could she do such a cruel thing to a child who was also five years old? He even wondered if Ann Lane would have let those kids beat Po to death alive if Po hadn¡¯t been found in time. If that¡¯s true, a five-year-old murderer makes it impossible to imagine what kind of devil he¡¯ll be when he grows up. ¡°Christine, what do you want to do? I know you¡¯re going to get back at them, and it won¡¯t be as simple asst time.¡± Ives Norton looked at Christine White.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. Christine White had a vicious sh in her eyes, and instead of answering, she asked, ¡°When is Poing out?¡± ¡°Almost there, the nurse is medicating Bo.¡± Ives Norton replied. Christine White hmmmed and didn¡¯t ask any more questions. The two stood outside in silence for a moment before Bo was wheeled out by the nurse. Little Treasurey on the stroller, the whole tiny mass of a body less than a meter tall, weighing no more than fifty pounds, but losing so big two bottles of hangnails, which made Christine White¡¯s heart ache and twitch. She followed the cart all the way to the hospital room and waited until the nurses had vacated Po to his bed before she was finally able to touch him. She touched the pinch on Bao¡¯s face and hated it in her heart. At that moment, the cell phone in her bag rang, she took a breath and pushed down the hatred in her heart for the time being, took out the phone and looked at it, answered it, ¡°Hello?¡± Chapter 538 – Waiting for Revenge ¡°Ms. Camp, I conveyed your words to the parents and they all know what happened and they said, like a you to make amends.¡± The head gardener said on the other end of the phone. Christine White grimaced, ¡°I don¡¯t ept their atonement, I just want them to pay!¡± The dean knew she would have this attitude and sighed inwardly, ¡°I know, I¡¯ll talk to them, as for Chairman Lane¡¯s side, he said for you to make sure you meet with him.¡± ¡°No see, you tell him to wait for my revenge!¡± Christine White didn¡¯t even think about it and refused dryly. And then she just hung up the phone. The gardener cried out augh as she listened to the blind tones on the phone and put the microphone back in thendline before getting up and opening the door to go out. ¡°President Lane,¡± the gardener called out politely to the man outside who had his back turned and was also on the phone again. Baird Lane heard it and put down his cell phone and turned around, ¡°Well, did she say yes?¡± ¡°No, Bo¡¯s mom has refused to meet with you and only asked me to tell you to wait for her retaliation.¡± The gardener conveyed Christine White¡¯s words. Baird Lane listened, his brow furrowed. Refused again? Why in the world do the parents of that little treasure keep refusing to meet? And revenge ¡­ Baird Lane naturally doesn¡¯t think the other guy is just talking, after all, thest time is still there. Last time the other party¡¯s retaliation, so that Molly Bort lost all the money not to mention, but also infamous, the Inte scolding a lot of people, and now have not stopped, and even he and The Lane Family Group have suffered a lot, and he has just stabilized The Lane Family Group¡¯s stock market. As a result, I didn¡¯t realize that Ann had gotten into trouble again, this time directly putting someone¡¯s child in the hospital. I also wonder what kind of consequences the other side¡¯s retaliation will bring this time. But he knew that the consequences of this, was definitely going to be more serious thanst time, after all,st time that Ann girl just led the way in ostracizing that Bao and giving him nicknames, and the other parents were able to make Molly Bort like this, and this time it would surely be even more violent. ¡°How¡¯s the boy doing now?¡± Baird Lane asked. The head gardener knew he was asking about Bo and sighed, ¡°The boy was beaten so badly that when I went to the hospital, the boy was in the internal dialysis unit.¡± ¡°An internal dialysis unit?¡± Baird Lane¡¯s heart skipped a beat and his heart inexplicably ached. Into the internal dialysis unit. Did the kid hurt his internal organs? ¡°Which hospital is it?¡± Baird Lane asked in a hushed voice, and listening closely, one could hear the urgency in his voice. The gardener lowered his head, ¡°I¡¯m sorry President Lane, I can¡¯t say.¡± ¡°At a time like this, you¡¯re going to hide it?¡± Baird Lane squeezed his cell phone tighter, a huff in his eyes. The gardener gritted her teeth, ¡°I¡¯m really sorry, I don¡¯t have that right to tell you the whereabouts of little baby¡¯s mother and little baby, moreover, your daughter is the culprit who caused little baby to be in the hospital, so I¡¯ll be able to add that I can¡¯t tell you.¡± Baird Lane¡¯s veins jumped at the corners of his forehead in anger. But anger can¡¯t be helped; the gardener¡¯s words were, indeed, right. Ann put someone¡¯s child in the hospital, and as a kindergarten director, it¡¯s true that no one has any authority to disclose the whereabouts without the consent of the other parent. But even if the gardener doesn¡¯t say anything, Baird Lane has a way of finding out, there are only so many hospitals in the whole of C. He checks them one by one! After thinking about it, Baird Lane directly took out his cell phone and called Gates over in front of the head gardener, ¡°You immediately send dozens of people to all the hospitals to check if a single child has been admitted to an internal dialysis unit in the past two hours, and within half an hour, I want to know the results.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Gates answered and immediately went to do as he was told. The gardener listened to the call in its entirety and marveled at Baird Lane¡¯s responsiveness. I can¡¯t believe I was able toe up with this way to find someone. But I have to say, this method is indeed very good, after all, every person who goes to the hospital to see the doctor should be registered, as long as through the hospital¡¯s record of visits, will not it be easy to lock the target. ¡°President Lane, wait in my office.¡± The gardener invited. Baird Lane didn¡¯t want to stand out there all the time either, and with a hmmm, agreed. Gates was efficient, and the man who was sent, soon came to Ives Norton, the hospital. This hospital was originally under the name of the Shaw family, Ives Norton, although clearly a director, there is a dean on top, but because of his identity, the dean¡¯s rights are not particrlyrge, and even many things have to notify him to know. So when the men sent by Gates approached the medical director and also lifted up Baird Lane for help in inquiring if the hospital had any children who had gone into the internal dialysis unit, the director immediately thought of Ives Norton. Ives Norton himself carried a child in not long ago, when outside the dialysis room, there were other patients waiting for internal dialysis, and as a result, Ives Norton carried a child to cut the queue, and also set off a small storm in the hospital, so that the whole hospital knew about it. Originally, he helped check it out thinking that the man had Baird Lane behind him, not realizing that it actually brought Ives Norton into the picture. Since this matter concerns Ives Norton, it¡¯s only natural that the Dean has to take it seriously and doesn¡¯t immediately agree to help with the investigation, even if the man has Baird Lane behind him. Who doesn¡¯t know that Baird Lane and the future heir to their hospital broke up six years ago. So Dean pretended to consider for a moment before falsely agreeing to help. He pretended to be using theputer to check the patient¡¯s boarding information, but in fact he was telling Ives Norton about it on a chat program. Ives Norton was in Bo¡¯s hospital room with Christine White at the moment, and his face sank when he saw the message from Dean. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Christine White asked, seeing that something was wrong with him. Ives Norton brought his cell phone to her and gestured for her to see it. Christine White¡¯s brow furrowed even as she read it, ¡°He actually had someonee to the hospital looking for it.¡± ¡°Yes, but fortunately our hospital has extremely high confidentiality rules for patient¡¯s information, the front desk is not going to disclose the patient¡¯s information at will, so the person sent by Baird Lane, could only go to the dean, wanting to use Baird Lane¡¯s identity to make the dean help to find out Xiaobao, but what Baird Lane¡¯s person didn¡¯t expect was that the dean told me about this matter .¡± Ives Nortonughed. Christine White didn¡¯tugh, wasn¡¯t in the mood, and couldn¡¯tugh, but she settled down inside. Since Dean told Ives Norton about the man¡¯s search for Bo, that means Dean hasn¡¯t given the man Bo¡¯s information yet. That man was destined toe here for nothing. ¡°Ives ¡­¡± ¡°I know what you¡¯re going to say, and don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t let Dean reveal information about Bo.¡± Ives Norton said. Christine White nodded, ¡°That¡¯s fine, thanks.¡± ¡°You¡¯re wee, I¡¯ll go out and return a message to Dean.¡± ¡°Uh-huh.¡± Ives Norton went out and Christine White returned her gaze to the hospital bed. Little Treasure hadn¡¯t woken up yet, and the two bottles of pendant hadn¡¯t been infused, but the back of Little Treasure¡¯s tiny hand had bulged, and it hurt her to see it, while she regretted it in her heart. I regret that I shouldn¡¯t have taken Little Bo to kindergarten, that I didn¡¯t apany Little Bo to the restroom at that time, and that I regretted taking Little Bo back to China. She held in the heart of the baby ah, never let him suffer a little harm, but back to the country only less than a month, Xiaobao has already been bullied twice, this time also directly into the hospital, which makes her really feel, she this mother when the mother is not qualified at all! Ives Norton came back from his message and was quite upset when he saw Christine White buried in Bo¡¯s chest, her body shivering slightly, and an aura of agonized self-loathing permeating her surroundings. ¡°Christine ¡­¡±This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. Christine White looked up, and after a moment to stabilize herself, asked, ¡°Is the man gone?¡± Chapter 539 – Senior Brother Ives Norton knew who she was asking and shook his head uncertainly, ¡°I don¡¯t think so yet, the person was still at the dean¡¯s when I messaged him, and even if he¡¯s left the dean¡¯s now, he shouldn¡¯t be out of the hospital yet.¡± Christine White hmmm¡¯d to indicate that she knew, ¡°I think ¡­¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± Ives Norton looked at her. Christine White closed her eyes tiredly, ¡°From what I know about Baird Lane, he should have sent more than just this one person, I think he must have sent many people and went to various hospitals to look for Bao.¡± ¡°I think so.¡± Ives Norton nodded. Christine White let out a long breath, ¡°Once these people send back the news, they all say that they haven¡¯t found little baby, then he will definitely notice that there is something wrong here, and that someone must be hiding little baby¡¯s whereabouts, then he will send someone to the hospital for a second time to investigate, and he won¡¯t let anyone ask the dean openly anymore, but he will secretly search for the hospital where little baby is actually in. .¡± ¡°Your concern is not unreasonable.¡± Ives Norton rubbed his chin, thought for a moment, and said, ¡°Tell you what, I¡¯ll have the director give a shout out to the entire hospital, including all the patients outside the dialysis room at the time, so there shouldn¡¯t be any problems.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not right.¡± Christine White shook her head down, ¡°Even if you have greeted them, but you have to know that not everyone can act, and the vast majority of people can¡¯t lie, once Baird Lane really sends someone behind them to check again, and ask about some doctors or nurses who can¡¯t lie and act, then they will definitely reveal a breakthrough, and then based on this breakthrough, they will guess that little baby is in this hospital.¡± ¡°Seems about right.¡± Ives Norton tsked. Christine White looked down at Bo in the hospital bed, ¡°So I decided to discharge Bo and have a couple of doctorse to the house so that even if Baird Lane found out that Bo had been in this very hospital it would be toote, Bo would have already left the hospital and he wouldn¡¯t be able to see him.¡± ¡°No way.¡± Ives Norton dismissed her approach, ¡°It¡¯s a pain in the ass to hire a home, Bao needs regr checks on the recovery of his spleen and stomach, and the instruments used for the checks are big, so you can¡¯t possibly buy two of them, can you? Even if you wanted to, you simply can¡¯t buy that kind of thing without the approval of the authorities.¡± ¡°So what do you say?¡± Christine White looked a little anxious. Ives Norton thought for a moment, his sses reflecting, ¡°There, go to my brother¡¯s.¡± ¡°Your senior?¡± ¡°Yeah, we had the same mentor, so we¡¯re mentors.¡± Ives Norton returned. Christine White was a little unsure, ¡°Will it work?¡± ¡°Okay, he has his own clinic, and there are some instruments in the clinic, although they are not as advanced as those in the hospital, it¡¯s no problem to give little baby a checkup.¡± Hearing his words, Christine White¡¯s lifted heart fell, ¡°Good.¡± Since it wouldn¡¯t dy little baby¡¯s examination, she naturally wouldn¡¯t say no. ¡°Then let¡¯s go over there when Bao wakes up, I¡¯ll call my senior brother first now.¡± Ives Norton took out his cell phone and waved it around. Christine White barely squeezed the corners of her mouth, ¡°Yes, please Ives.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡± Ives Norton smiled and dialed his senior¡¯s number. After a few minutes, the call ended. Ives Norton does an OK on Christine White. Christine White finally smiled her first smile since arriving at the hospital. ¡°My senior brother is very nice, after he heard me talk about Bao¡¯s situation, he reserved a small single room for Bao so that Bao doesn¡¯t have to squeeze into a room with the others.¡± Ives Norton added. Christine White was more than satisfied, ¡°Thank you so much indeed.¡± ¡°If you want to thank me, thank my senior.¡± Ives Norton put away his cell phone. Christine White nodded, ¡°Well, I will, and when I get over there, I¡¯ll thank him personally, but howe I haven¡¯t heard that you have a senior brother before?¡± ¡°Since we don¡¯t usually have much interaction, I don¡¯t get much of a chance to bring it up.¡± Ives Norton exins. Christine White gave a dawning oh, ¡°I see, so how many mentors do you have?¡± ¡°Four.¡± Ives Norton held up four fingers. Christine White was slightly surprised, ¡°That much?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not a small number, because our mentor was one of the highest status in the medical school at the time, and the requirements for epting students were so strict that out of more than 2, 000 medical students, only five of us passed, while every other mentor in the school basically had a dozen or so students.¡± Ives Norton chuckled softly. Christine White raised an eyebrow, ¡°You guys are pretty good then.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± Ives Norton modestly pushed up his sses. Christine White didn¡¯t ask any more questions either, because the phone vibrated. She pulled her cell phone out and looked at it; it was a message from an unfamiliar international number. She didn¡¯t hesitate and directly clicked the message open, which contained only one sentence: I¡¯ve already bought a ne ticket, pick me up at the airport at thirteen o¡¯clock tomorrow Beijing time, Dennis. ¡°Who¡¯s Dennis?¡± Ives Norton poked his head over at some point and saw what was on her cell phone. Christine White turned off the message and casually replied, ¡°One of the gold-medal financial traders under my dad, I borrowed him specifically to help me with the trading department.¡± ¡°The maniptor ¡­ Is that the same Dennis who calmed the Chinese abroad economic storm two years ago?¡± Ives Norton was amazed. Christine White nodded, ¡°It¡¯s him.¡± ¡°It¡¯s still true, he actually works for Chairman Toki.¡± Ives Norton staggered. He didn¡¯t mix with the business world, but he had heard of this Dennis. This Dennis has ghost-like financial maneuvering ability, two years ago foreign Chinese economic turmoil, it is Dennis stood up to help calm. At that time, this incident was very widespread, the businessmunity in China know Dennis this person, so manyrge groups are interested in recruiting, but Dennis have refused, said he already has an employer, so many old bosses regret. ¡°Dennis was orphaned and was gifted by The Camp Family group as a child to be able to go through college, so he stayed with The Camp Family to repay the favor,¡± Christine White exined. After all, there was nothing to hide, Denise was, in in sight, already pretty high profile, and even if she didn¡¯t say any of this, Ives Norton could find out if he wanted to know, and had someone look it up. She just had to keep Dennis¡¯s secret identity hidden from view. ¡°So that¡¯s how it is, surely this is how good things happen to good people I guess, but what shocked me is that Uncle Toki was able to lend Dennis to you, he really loves you as his own daughter.¡± Ives Nortonmented. It¡¯s true that people are different from each other in this world. Some people disown their biological daughters and loathe them to the core, while others are able to love the ones that aren¡¯t theirs as if they were their own. Hmmm ¡­ Yes, it¡¯s Leo Bort with Father Time. That being said, she was lucky to have finally met a father who could give her fatherly love after going through two fatherless fathers. Thinking about it, Ives Norton looked at Christine White and was heartily happy for her. Christine White didn¡¯t know what was going on in his mind, but agreed with his words. ¡°Well, Mom and Dad love me just as much as they do their own daughter.¡± Christine White smiled gently, then she suddenly stood up. Ives Norton was busy asking, ¡°Where to?¡± ¡°Go to the balcony and call Lisa and tell her to put off my line Land for tomorrow at noon and I¡¯ll pick up at the airport.¡± Christine White called back as she headed out toward the balcony. Ives Norton stopped asking questions in realization and went to check on Bo¡¯s hangnail. The hangnail was almost gone, and Ives Norton turned the drip down a bit and touched Bo¡¯s face heartily.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. At that moment, Po¡¯s eyshes suddenly twitched. Ives Norton looks at him nervously, about to wake up? Chapter 540 – Autism Aggravated ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Christine White couldn¡¯t help but ask as she came in from the balcony after her phone call and saw Ives Norton looking at Bo. ¡°Bo so wants to wake up.¡± Ives Norton looked back at her. Christine White¡¯s expression tightened as soon as she heard the words, and she hastened to cross to the bed at a quicker pace, staring at Po as he did. Bao was indeed about to wake up as he said, his eyelids moved and slowly opened. ¡°Xiaobao ¡­¡± Christine White called out softly to Po. However, as if Little Treasure had been frightened by something, his little body suddenly twisted violently, and his two little hands were raised in front of him, waving them around as if to repel something, while his little face was even more covered with panic, and his pair of light-brown eyes were even darker without the slightest bit of high light. Such a little treasure who¡¯s could see something was very wrong, very abnormal. Christine White, however, knows that this is what Bo looks like when he¡¯s extremely scared, and it¡¯s a look she hasn¡¯t seen in a year, and seeing it again now confirms Ives Norton¡¯s words outside the dialysis room that Bo¡¯s autism has worsened! Christine White took a couple steps back from the big hit and almost fell over. Ives Norton pulled her just in time to steady her, ¡°Is everything okay?¡± Christine White couldn¡¯t be bothered to answer him, and emotionally unsteady, she went back to the hospital bed and reached out to touch Bo. But Bao sat up abruptly from the hospital bed when her hand was about to touch him, pulling the quilt over to cover himself from head to toe, and shivering under it when he was covered.Owned by N?velDrama.Org. Only Christine White knew that it wasn¡¯t the quilt shaking, it was Bo shaking. He was afraid, afraid that someone might hurt him! Realizing this, Christine White¡¯s eyes instantly reddened, and she choked back a sob as she looked at the arching mass of the quilt, her voice as gentle as she could manage, ¡°Baby, it¡¯s mommy.¡± Po was still shaking as if he couldn¡¯t hear. Ives Norton stood by, knowing full well that Po still really couldn¡¯t hear. It wasn¡¯t literally that he couldn¡¯t hear, it was that Bao himself had closed off his senses to all the sounds of the outside world, to all the people in the outside world, and had only shut himself up in the dark space, thinking that he would be able to protect himself that way. This is the mostmon manifestation of a person with autism. ¡°Christine, you¡¯re not helping, Po is in a state of autism right now, he can¡¯t hear you at all.¡± Ives Norton looked at Christine White, who was still trying to talk to Bo, and opened her mouth to advise her. Christine White simply did not listen to his persuasion, went forward and held Xiaobao in her arms, wanting to hold the world¡¯s most precious treasures, the movement was gentle and careful, ¡°Xiaobao, mommy begs you, lift the quilt and look at mommy, okay? Mom begged you ¡­¡± She didn¡¯t dare to lift Bo¡¯s quilt herself. Right now for Bao, the quilt is a wall, a wall that can bring him a certain sense of security. If she lifted the quilt, it was tantamount to pushing Little Treasure¡¯s ramparts, and then not only would she not be able to stabilize Little Treasure¡¯s emotions, but she would also irritate him even more. So all she could do was beg Po to hear her and lift the covers herself. As long as he hears and does what he¡¯s told, it still means that Bo¡¯s autistic state is only temporary. Christine White was doomed to disappointment, though; Po didn¡¯t hear her and didn¡¯t lift the sub off. All he felt was that he was now enveloped by a monster that was huge and wanted to eat him, but couldn¡¯t bite the protective shell on his body, which was why it couldn¡¯t eat him. He must wrap his protective shell properly, only then the monsters can¡¯t eat him, and those little monsters won¡¯t be able to hit him, and he won¡¯t be in pain ¡­ ¡°Okay Christine, you need to stop!¡± Ives Norton couldn¡¯t look at Christine White¡¯s eagerness to get Bao out and grabbed her arm, yanking her to her feet, ¡°I know you¡¯re worried about Bao and want him to get better, but Bao is in the midst of a scare right now, and by doing this, you¡¯re only going to make him more scared!¡± ¡°So what do you think I should do!¡± Christine White yelled as she lost her mind. Ives Norton put his hand on her shoulder, ¡°Never mind, it¡¯s best if we don¡¯t do anything right now, and don¡¯t go rushing around trying to calm Bo down, and don¡¯t touch Bo, Bo is like this because he¡¯s been hit, and he¡¯s definitely the most scared right now of being touched, so leave Bo alone for a little while, and maybe he¡¯ll slowly calm down. ¡± At that, Christine White¡¯s lips twitched, ¡°Will that work?¡± ¡°Try it.¡± Ives Norton sighs. Christine White turned and looked sadly at the arching mass of quilts with a nagging pain in her heart. ¡°Good ¡­¡± She agreed to his offer. He was right, Bo did fear being touched now. You could tell by the way Po just flew into hiding because she tried to touch it. ¡°Let¡¯s get out of here then.¡± Ives Norton said. Christine White hmmm¡¯d and took a step toward the door. After exiting the hospital room, she wiped her tears, ¡°Ives, please look after Bo for me.¡± ¡°What are you doing?¡± Ives Norton asked as his heart tightened. Christine White had a hateful gleam in her eyes, ¡°I¡¯m going to make a trip back to the office to gather information on the parents of those brats and formte my n of revenge.¡± ¡°Fine, go ahead then.¡± Ives Norton obliged, knowing that she was too angry to stop her right now. Christine White took a deep breath and lifted her foot toward the elevator. Soon she was out of the hospital doors. But the moment before getting into the car, he was stopped, ¡°Christine?¡± This voice ¡­ Christine White¡¯s face twisted for a split second, then regained itsposure the next, turning to look at the man walking towards her in mock surprise, ¡°Baird, what are you doing here?¡± ¡°I¡¯vee to find a ¡­ friend and inquire about something.¡± Baird Lane replied. The word friend was a little unnatural for him to say. Also, it¡¯s been six years since Ives Norton was cut off, and it¡¯s weird how you can say the word friend now. ¡°So.¡± Christine White nodded. Baird Lane saw the redness of her eyes and the undiluted anger in them and was a little worried, ¡°What about you? How did you get out of the hospital?¡± Christine White¡¯s eyes shed, ¡°I came to see a friend.¡± ¡°You¡¯ve been crying?¡± Baird Lane said suddenly. Not a question, but an affirmative tone. Christine White covered her eyes for a moment, ¡°Yeah, a friend got sick and was a little upset.¡± ¡°And angry.¡± Baird Lane added. Christine White lowered her eyelids to hide the icy murderous intent in her eyes, ¡°Well, since my friend was put in the hospital, I¡¯m pissed off and I¡¯m on my way to settle a score with those people right now.¡± ¡°Do you need me to help you?¡± Baird Lane asked seriously. Christine White barely squeezed the corners of her mouth, ¡°No, it¡¯s just a couple of minions I was able to clean up, well Baird, I¡¯ll go first.¡± As the words left her mouth, she gathered her expression, pulled the door open and got in, and stepped on the gas to go. On the way, Christine White sent Ives Norton that Baird Lane hade to the hospital. Ives Norton saw it and immediately headed for his office. He¡¯d guessed from the message Christine White had sent about that Baird Lane was here to see him. As luck would have it, he hadn¡¯t been back in his office for more than a few minutes when there was a knock on the door. Ives Norton hastily straightened himself up and straightened his hair, which was a bit messy from running all the way back to the office, before he opened his mouth and spat out two words, ¡°Come in!¡± The door opens and Baird Lane walks in. Ives Norton saw him and raised an eyebrow in feigned surprise, ¡°Why you?¡± Chapter 541 – Baird Lane, the Greatly Shocked Baird Lane didn¡¯t say anything and walked straight to his desk. Ives Norton leaned back in his chair and wrapped his arms around it, ¡°What a rarity, after six years you would actually reach out to me.¡± ¡°That child, Bo, is in your hospital, isn¡¯t he?¡± Baird Lane got straight to the point. Ives Norton flinched for a moment, a quick ghostly light shed in his eyes behind his sses, ¡°I don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re talking about, before, the people under yourmand also came to our hospital, and also looked for that child called little baby, didn¡¯t our hospital already say that there is no more, why are you asking again now, and even in person!¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have toe with me on all this bending, I know that Bo is in your hospital.¡± Baird Lane narrowed his eyes at him. Ives Norton pursed his lips, ¡°What makes you so sure?¡± ¡°In the whole of C city, you¡¯re the only hospital with the best reputation, the best doctors, and the closest to the kindergarten¡­ Bao was injured, and his mom was in a hurry to get him to the hospital, and normally, she would have sent him to the closest hospital, so I¡¯m pretty sure Bao is here.¡± Baird Lane hammered his fist on his desk and sulked. Ives Norton looked at Baird Lane¡¯s hand, his sses reflecting back the light, ¡°Well, good deduction, too bad you¡¯re really wrong, the man really isn¡¯t there.¡± ¡°There is another most important reason.¡± Baird Lane coldly said, ¡°little baby¡¯s parents have been refusing toe out for some reason, even after I invited them many times, they are very secretive and careful to hide their identity, and this hospital of yours is the most protective of patient information in C City.¡± ¡°And then what?¡± ¡°Because of the backing of the Shao family, some people who are a little bit more powerful also don¡¯t even dare toe to this hospital of yours to cause trouble, not to mention that they won¡¯t forcefully look for someone in this hospital of yours or investigate which patient, so I think that little baby¡¯s parents, who refuse to reveal their identity, will definitely send their child here as well.¡± As the words left his mouth, Baird Lane looked at Ives Norton with a grimace, ¡°And now you won¡¯t admit that the man is here?¡± Ives Norton¡¯s face didn¡¯t show it, but his heart was in shock. This man was so terrifying that he actually locked on to the fact that Bao was right here so easily. He and Christine had spected earlier in Bo¡¯s hospital room that Baird Lane would send someone to the hospital to poke around a second time. I didn¡¯t realize that the second time came, but instead of sending his men, Baird Lane himself came.Owned by N?velDrama.Org. Looks like he and Christine underestimated Baird Lane¡¯s perceptiveness after all. ¡°What are you thinking?¡± Baird Lane looked at Ives Norton, whose eyes were rolling around, and took the initiative to open his mouth. Ives Norton straightened his expression, ¡°Nothing.¡± ¡°You¡¯re having a heart attack.¡± Baird Lane added. Ives Norton frowned, ¡°You¡¯re overthinking it.¡± Baird Lane sneered, ¡°Am I overthinking this, or are you really being vain, you know it in your heart, now tell me, where is Bo?¡± Ives Norton stood up, ¡°I won¡¯t tell you.¡± At that, Baird Lane¡¯s breath went cold around him, ¡°You¡¯re really not going to say anything?¡± ¡°Who am I to say, why did Bao go into the hospital, the reason I also heard from Bao¡¯s mom, it was caused by that daughter you raised, do you know what Bao has be?¡± Ives Norton met his cold eyes without fear. Baird Lane¡¯s thin lips pursed into a straight line, ¡°Speak.¡± Ives Norton nodded and sneered, ¡°Fine, then I¡¯ll tell you that Bo is now autistic and aggravated, heavily isted from everyone, including his mother, are you happy with the oue?¡± little baby was pretty much the one he had watched grow up, and he had long since taken little baby as his own son inside. Now that Bao had changed back to his old self, he couldn¡¯t tell how much it hurt him to watch. And it was the daughter raised by the man in front of him who caused all this, so how could he not be angry. Baird Lane¡¯s thin lips twitched slightly when he heard Ives Norton¡¯s usation, not knowing what to say, and finally he could only say, ¡°I know the fault for this is on our side, and I¡¯ll take responsibility for it, but right now I¡¯d like to see Bo.¡± He really wanted to see that child, and the idea of meeting him had been in his mind since he knew of the child¡¯s existence. As time passed, the thought of him wanting to see it grew stronger. Now hearing Ives Norton say that the boy¡¯s autism had worsened, it was as if his heart had been pulled so hard it hurt. ¡°No, I won¡¯t let you see Bao, you raised a daughter who did this to Bao, if Bao knew you were the father of the murderer who caused him to be beaten, do you think Bao wouldn¡¯t be even more scared, wouldn¡¯t he be even more irritated?¡± Ives Norton said coldly. Baird Lane subconsciously retorted, ¡°I¡¯m not Ann¡¯s father.¡± For some reason, hearing Ives Norton say he was Ann¡¯s father was inexplicably unpleasant and ufortable. It stings more than that line about the daughter you raised. Ives Norton was also surprised by Baird Lane¡¯s remark and couldn¡¯t understand why he was so agitated. ¡°Am I wrong in saying that Ann Lane is not your daughter?¡± Ives Norton looked at him coldly. Baird Lane corrected, ¡°It¡¯s the stepdaughter.¡± ¡°That¡¯s your daughter too, legally¡­ Honestly, I¡¯m puzzled why you, Baird Lane, with your three senses, have taught your daughter to be so vicious, prompting a couple of brats to beat up on one, and beat him up so hard, you know? little baby has a congenital deficiency in addition to autism.¡± ¡°What?¡± Baird Lane¡¯s heart thumped. Ives Norton pulled open a drawer and pulled a medical report out of it. He first tore out the column with Bao¡¯s picture and name on it before handing the report over to Baird Lane, ¡°Here¡¯s Bao¡¯s medical report, take a look at it.¡± Baird Lane subconsciously took it, but the moment the report was actually in his hand, he suddenly felt as if it was as heavy as a thousand pounds, so heavy that he was even a little afraid to look at it. But eventually he watched. While he was watching, Ives Norton was in front of him detailing, ¡°When Little Treasure was still in his mother¡¯s stomach, because his mother had several idents, they almost didn¡¯t save him, although in the end Little Treasure was born safely, but it was a preemie baby, his body was very tender, and he would be hospitalized with fever if he got a little bit of cold, so when he was five years old, he looked almost the same as a three year old child. ¡± Baird Lane¡¯s hand was trembling slightly as he held the medical report. Ives Norton saw it and went down again, ¡°So think about it, such a fragile little treasure, how to resist so many brats, those brats had no mercy, the capiries on the little treasure¡¯s face were pinched, the spleen and stomach were even kicked with a slight savings, if it wasn¡¯t for someone to stop it in time, the little treasure might have been beaten to death alive by those brats can you believe it? ¡± Baird Lane¡¯s pupils shrunk dramatically, and with a sharp thrust of his hand, he crushed the report into a ball, gripping it in a death grip. ¡°So you Baird Lane should feel thankful that Bo is alive now, or else the daughter you raised with those brats is a murderer, and you¡¯re the one responsible for raising a murderer.¡± Ives Norton was still taunting. Baird Lane¡¯s breathing becamebored, his heart aching to explode. Especially that sentence, ¡®If it wasn¡¯t for someone stopping it in time, little baby might have been killed alive by those little brats¡¯, was uneptable to him. He had thought that Ann Lane and the kids, at most, had beaten Bao to the point where he had superficial injuries and sent him to the hospital because his parents were worried. I didn¡¯t realize that Bao had been beaten so badly that he was even almost killed. Ives Norton sneered at Baird Lane¡¯s look of anger mixed with bewilderment. And that¡¯s uneptable? If he knew that Bao was his own son, and that the daughter he raised had beaten his own son like this, would he go crazy? Chapter 542 Another Letter That being said, though, Ives Norton didn¡¯t really mean to tell Baird Lane about it. He promised that he would help Christine White keep this secret. Moreover, even if we tell Baird Lane now, it¡¯s useless, ording to Baird Lane¡¯s nature, once he knows that little baby is the child of The Lane Family, Baird Lane will definitely bring little baby back to The Lane Family, then little baby won¡¯t be bullied by Ann Lane, that little devil, every day. How does that work! Baird Lane, who had no idea of the curves in Ives Norton¡¯s mind, clenched his fists and asked in a raspy voice, ¡°What¡¯s the situation with Bo, now?¡± ¡°Can¡¯t get out of bed for a few days at least.¡± Ives Norton returned indifferently. Baird Lane¡¯s heart pumped, ¡°Give me Bo¡¯s room number, I¡¯m not going in, I¡¯ll just check on him outside.¡± He wanted to see the boy, he really, really wanted to. ¡°No, what if Bo¡¯s mom finds out and makes a scene at the hospital? People¡¯s backgrounds are no worse than yours Baird Lane.¡± Ives Norton still refused. Baird Lane suddenly had no answer for him and changed his mind, ¡°Then give me Bo¡¯s mom¡¯s phone number or you can go and take a message for me and say we¡¯re meeting to discuss Ann Lane¡¯s punishment.¡± ¡°Why should I carry a message for you?¡± Ives Norton squinted at Baird Lane, ¡°Don¡¯t forget, we weren¡¯t friends six years ago, and since we¡¯re not friends, I don¡¯t have to do you this favor, so President Lane, you might as well go back.¡± Baird Lane stood motionless, his somber eyes staring at him intently. Ives Norton felt more or less a twinge of pressure at being watched by him like that. Still, that pressure wasn¡¯t enough to make himpromise. ¡°Don¡¯t look at me like that, looking at me won¡¯t get you a yes, so instead of spending time with me here, why don¡¯t you go back and figure out what you¡¯re going to do about that Ann Lane brat, and maybe if you¡¯ve handled it in a way that satisfies Bo¡¯s mom, and Bo¡¯s mom¡¯s anger dies down a little bit, she¡¯ll meet up with you.¡± Ives Norton said half-heartedly. Really, if Baird Lane had cleaned up Ann Lane properly and satisfied Christine, Christine¡¯s anger would indeed have subsided a bit. And what¡¯s false is that no matter how much Baird Lane tidies up Ann Lane , Christine won¡¯t use the identity of Bo¡¯s mom to meet with Baird Lane. When he said that, he was just looking for a reason to get rid of Baird Lane. Baird Lane isn¡¯t stupid and naturally he can hear that Ives Norton is trying to drive him away. He pursed his thin lips and said in a chilling voice, ¡°Do you think I won¡¯t be able to find them if you don¡¯t say anything? I¡¯ll immediately send dozens of people over right now to search from ward to ward in your hospital, I don¡¯t believe I won¡¯t be able to find them.¡± ¡°That¡¯s fine, if you¡¯re not afraid of Bao¡¯s mom pulling The Lane Family down with her, I¡¯ll tell you what Baird Lane, she¡¯s got that power, she¡¯s no less of a family than you are, but I¡¯m sure you wouldn¡¯t want to let The Lane Family break up, would that make you stand up to Lane senior? ¡± Ives Norton said in the same cold voice. Baird Lane narrowed his emotionless eyes and didn¡¯t speak anymore. Indeed, there¡¯s no way he¡¯s going to let The Lane Family break. After his parents passed away, his grandfather gave him The Lane Family and The Lane Family Group, and he promised his grandfather that he would pass on The Lane Family and The Lane Family. That¡¯s why he can¡¯t let The Lane Family and The Lane Family be destroyed at his hands. ¡°You don¡¯t say anything, so it looks like you¡¯ve given in and dismissed what you were thinking.¡± Ives Norton smiled when he saw Baird Lane fall into silence and pulled back his chair to sit back down, his tone teasing. Baird Lane didn¡¯t look at him, coldly averting his eyes. Ives Norton¡¯s two elbows were on the desk, his fingers were crossed, and he put his chin on the cross of his fingers, ¡°Baird Lane, why do you have to meet little baby¡¯s mom and little baby? This matter is the fault of Ann Lane and those brats, even if you want to make amends to them, you don¡¯t have to meet them, as long as you have actual action to make amends, I think Little Treasure¡¯s mom will be able to see it.¡± Baird Lane lowered his eyelids and still didn¡¯t say anything. Why do we have to meet? Because he wanted to, of course. There was a voice in his heart that kept telling him again that he had to see Bao, he had to. But the way things were, the more he wanted to see, the less he could see, and all those who knew of Shou Bou or had seen Shou Bou were still preventing him from meeting with Shou Bou. ¡°Alright, since you¡¯re not talking, there¡¯s nothing more I can say, go back, go back and figure out what to do with Ann Lane and those brats, I still say that maybe if you handle it in a way that satisfies Bao¡¯s mom, they might just meet up with you.¡± Once again, Ives Norton gave his expulsion order. Baird Lane is really gone this time, and very much so. After exiting the hospital, Gates pulled the car door open for him. He sat in and Gates came up after him. ¡°President Lane, seen that little treasure with his parents?¡± Gates asked curiously as he started the car. Baird Lane shook his head a little, ¡°Ives Norton wouldn¡¯t say their ward number.¡± ¡°Why? Bo¡¯s parents didn¡¯t pay off Dr. Norton too, did they?¡± Gates was surprised. Baird Lane was nomittal, ¡°Haven¡¯t seen Bo, but Ives Norton told me what Bo is up to now.¡± ¡°Well?¡± Gates asked again. Baird Lane didn¡¯t answer. Bleeding from the spleen and stomach, nearly killed, and in urgent need of hospitalization, that¡¯s where Bo is at the moment. But he couldn¡¯t say a word. Gates didn¡¯t get an answer from Baird Lane and shrugged his shoulders and didn¡¯t ask, instead he changed the subject, ¡°By the way President Lane, after you went into the hospital a letter was sent to me for you.¡± Faith? Another letter! ¡°From Bo¡¯s mom?¡± Baird Lane narrowed his eyes. Gates looked earnestly at the road ahead, ¡°I think so,st time Bao¡¯s mom was the one who had a letter sent to say something about retaliation, and I think it¡¯s the same this time now.¡± The only difference, thest time that letter was sent, was that it was delivered after retaliation. This time it was before retaliation. Baird Lane¡¯s eyes twinkled slightly at Gates¡¯ words before he spoke, ¡°Where¡¯s the letter?¡± ¡°Here.¡± Gates freed his right hand and reached for the passenger side, picking up the letter on top and handing it back. Baird Lane saw it, and two long, slender fingers clipped the letter away. He first read the letter by turning it back and forth, and it really didn¡¯t leave any address or anything either, just the words, Baird Lane to. Moreover, the color and size of the envelope, as well as its shape, were exactly the same as thest one, which could already indicate that the one who prepared this letter was little baby¡¯s mother. Having ascertained who had prepared the letter, Baird Lane did not hesitate in ripping the envelope open with one sharp movement. Then with a flick of his wrist, he turned the opening of the envelope downward, and the letterhead inside fell out. There were two, one dropped next to him and one at his feet. He dropped the envelope and first picked up the piece of paper next to it, only to see that it was ten checks! A check in the amount of ten million dors!Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. What¡¯s going on here? Bo¡¯s mom, why did you put a check inside the envelope? ¡°Stop the car!¡± Baird Lane realized there was something big going on here and immediately spoke in a hushed voice. Gates was a little confused, ¡°What¡¯s up President Lane?¡± ¡°Pull over to the side of the road.¡± Baird Lane didn¡¯t answer, only repeated the parking question. Not daring to hesitate, Gates immediately pulled over to the side of the road and stopped, then unbuckled his seatbelt and twisted around to look in the backseat, and couldn¡¯t help but be bbergasted when he saw the check in Baird Lane¡¯s hand,? ¡°President Lane, is that check inside the letter?¡± Baird Lane nodded and handed him the check. Gates took a look at it and gasped, ¡°Ten million dors, such arge amount, what the hell does that check mean?¡± Chapter 543 – New Enemies and Old Hatred Baird Lane didn¡¯t answer because he didn¡¯t know either. He bent down and picked up the piece of paper at his feet. This one is not a check, but a real letter. Baird Lane scanned almost a hundred words, and most importantly, the top font was no longer printed, but handwritten. This surprised Baird Lane not a little. But in the next second, he adjusted his expression and resumed his indifferent face, reading the letter seriously: Baird Lane, this ten million dors is to return to you, from now on, I don¡¯t owe you anymore, and there is only grudge hatred left between us, and your daughter has injured my son twice in a row in just half a month, and these two times, it has once again aggravated the hatred between us. If you don¡¯t punish your daughter severely this time and don¡¯t give me an exnation, then don¡¯t me me for letting your daughter experience the pain of my son, and don¡¯t me me for adding new grudges to old ones, and retaliating together to get back at you The Lane Family hard. The above is the entire content of the letter. Baird Lane¡¯s brow deadened, and his heart set off even more tumbling turmoil. New Enemies, Old Hatred ¡­ It¡¯s amazing that he and Bao¡¯s mom used to know each other and still have a grudge. And the 10 million dors, why would Bao¡¯s mom owe him 10 million dors? Isn¡¯t her family background no worse than The Lane Family? So how could she owe him money? What the hell is going on here? Baird Lane¡¯s emotions were suddenly intense, and he clutched a handful of his hair tightly, trying to remember if it had ever happened in the past, who he had given ten million dors to. Yet after thinking back for a long time, he hadn¡¯t searched his memory for the ten million dors he¡¯d given to someone. In this case, there are only two possibilities; first, there was no such thing in the first ce, and second, it happened during the three years he lost his memory. And he also preferred the second one, because the first one was very unlikely, and if there was no such thing, then the ten million dors would be impossible for people to give. So it should be the second one, he lost his memory for three years, maybe during those three years, he knew Bo¡¯s mom and gave her 10 million dors back, but then for some unknown reason, he had a vendetta against Bo¡¯s mom. At the thought, Baird Lane¡¯s heart suddenly clogged up and his head ached. He had thought the three years of lost memories were unimportant, but now it seemed how wrong he had been. What exactly happened between him and Bao¡¯s mom in those three years of memories? Gates got worried when he saw Baird Lane suddenly looking like he was having a hard time and banging his hand on his head, ¡°President Lane, did your head start hurting again?¡± Baird Lane didn¡¯t answer, just squeezed the letterhead in his hand tighter. Gates glimpsed it and boldly pulled the letter out of his hand, skimming it quickly. After browsing, Gates frowned tightly, ¡°It turns out President Lane you from the beginning, have a grudge against Xiaobao¡¯s mother ah, and now President Lane your nominal daughter, and then beat someone¡¯s son into the hospital, a generation of hatred, and then turned into two generations of hatred, this is not a sinful rtionship?¡± Hearing this, Baird Lane¡¯s eyes shed with a chill, and he gave him a cold, beady nt. Gates scowled, ¡°President Lane, I¡¯m right, and I¡¯m thinking now that the reason that little treasure of a mother hasn¡¯t been willing to see us and has been hiding her true identity is because you, President Lane, have a grudge against her, and are afraid that you¡¯ll recognize her and get to her first.¡± Baird Lane looked faintly puzzled, and ignoring what he¡¯d just said, spat out two words in a slightly hurried tone, ¡°Go on.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Gates responded, continuing on with his guess. ¡°President Lane you think ah, that little treasure mother why can let the kindergarten and Dr. Norton know her real identity, but only do not let you know, if she really want topletely hide their identity, she obviously can not tell anyone, including the kindergarten and Dr. Norton, but she just told, this is not obvious, she is targeting you.¡± At that, Baird Lane¡¯s thin lips pursed out in a straight line. ¡°What you say does make sense.¡± ¡°Yeah, well, I think it was probably because Bao¡¯s mom looked up your information on President Lane once she got back home and knew that Ann Lane was in the same kindergarten as Bao, that she got the director and the guys to keep her and Bao¡¯s identities a secret.¡± Gates added. Baird Lane dropped his eyelids to hide the mixture of vors in his eyes and fell silent. After a while, he suddenly asked, ¡°In the three years of memory I lost, did I give anyone ten million dors?¡± Gates thought for a moment, ¡°I¡¯ve been around you almost all the time as your special assistant and I¡¯ve never seen you give money to anyone ¡­¡± When he said that, he suddenly thought of something, and his expression was strange for a moment. No, he remembered, President Lane had given money to one person, Christine White. Six years ago, President Lane helped Christine White borrow The White Family¡¯s fence and gave The White Family money¡¯s, but it was five million dors. This shouldn¡¯t be necessary to tell President Lane. Gates thought with some uncertainty. Baird Lane didn¡¯t notice his strangeness and narrowed his eyes thoughtfully, ¡°Maybe I gave it, you just don¡¯t know it even as a special assistant.¡± Although the profession of special assistant is to follow him around all the time and help him with various things. Not everything, however, needs to be done by a special assistant. Gates naturally heard the meaning of Baird Lane¡¯s words and scratched his head, ¡°That may be, but in that case, President Lane, it¡¯s unlikely that you¡¯ll be able to find Little Treasure¡¯s mother based on the ten million dors, unless President Lane, you regain your memory.¡± The speaker doesn¡¯t have a heart, but the listener does. Baird Lane¡¯s eyes shed brilliantly and he clenched his fists, ¡°Go to Doctor Luise.¡± ¡°Hey?¡± Gates flinched.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. Baird Lane spoke in one word, ¡°I want to know if there¡¯s anything he can do to get my memory back.¡± In the past six years, he had never been so desperate to regain his memory. ¡°Great idea, why didn¡¯t I think of that before.¡± Gates pped his thigh and said excitedly, ¡°Then President Lane you sit tight, I¡¯m driving now.¡± Baird Lane hmmm¡¯d. The car restarted and was soon introduced into traffic. Two hourster, Baird Lane emerged grimly from a private psychiatric clinic. Gates followed him andforted, ¡°President Lane, don¡¯t be angry, Doctor Luise also just said that the possibility of recovering memories by hypnosis is not high, and there are still risks associated with hypnosis, that¡¯s why he didn¡¯t hypnotize you.¡± This Doctor Luise, is President Lane¡¯s exclusive psychiatrist. For the past six years, President Lane had almost always suffered from insomnia, and even when he managed to fall asleep, he always had nightmares, and the nightmares were always the same one. So there was a time when President Lane was often not in the right state of mind, and sometimes he would have hallucinations, and even once when he was driving, he was hallucinating and almost had an ident. So President Lane went to Doctor Luise, the best psychiatrist in C. Doctor Luise said that President Lane had a knot in his heart that he couldn¡¯t let go of, and that¡¯s why he was like this. After Doctor Luise helped President Lane do some psychological treatment, President Lane¡¯s situation is much better, but Doctor Luise said President Lane this problem will not bepletely cured, unless the knot is unlocked without cure, or only regr psychotherapy, or will still have insomnia, still have nightmares. Or he will still have insomnia and nightmares. And not many people know about President Lane¡¯s illness, just Aunt Lucy and him, and that Molly Bort woman. Thinking of this, Gates counted the time and spoke again, ¡°There are still a few days before Doctor Luise gives President Lane your psychotherapy, in these few days President Lane, you should think about it first, if you insist on recovering your memory by hypnosis, we¡¯ll contact Doctor Luise?¡± Chapter 544 – The Commercial War Begins Hearing this, Baird Lane¡¯s footsteps stopped, his thin lips moved, and just when he was about to say something, the cell phone in his pocket rang and blocked what he was about to say. He took his cell phone out of his pocket with a dark face and swept his cold eyes towards the screen, and when he saw that the word Christine Camp was bouncing around on the screen, he looked slightly stunned. Immediately afterward, Gates saw that his expression suddenly lightened up, and even the cold air around him wasn¡¯t as cold as it could have been. Who is it? has such a knack for turning President Lane¡¯s mood from cloudy to sunny. Curious, Gates dared to look at Baird Lane¡¯s cell phone, and when he saw the caller ID, he was suddenly relieved. He should have thought of that. Who else but that Miss Camp could have President Lane so attached these days? Skimming, Gates voluntarily took two steps to the side, handing the field over to Baird Lane without eavesdropping on him talking to someone on the phone. Gates¡¯ actions naturally caught Baird Lane¡¯s attention. Baird Lane gave him a look that he ignored and put the phone to his ear, ¡°Hello?¡± ¡°Baird, have you heard?¡± Christine White¡¯s maic, feminine, smoky voice reached Baird Lane¡¯s eardrums through his cell phone. Baird Lane felt his ears tingle a little as if she had blown a hot breath in them, and his heart felt as if a feather had tickled it, and with it his voice became husky, ¡°What have you heard?¡± ¡°The Commercial Warfare League would be.¡± Christine White returned. ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± Baird Lane frowned slightly. On the other end of the phone, Christine White¡¯s head was slightly bowed, making it impossible to see her expression, and the aura around her was somber, but her tone of voice was a lightness that didn¡¯t fit at all with the aura she was exuding. ¡°I¡¯m not too sure about the specifics, I only know that someone in C city has initiated a business war alliance, just now my assistant received an invitation which says that I hope I will join this business war alliance to jointly crusade against Li¡¯s Wang¡¯s and a few other corporations, apart from me, there are also a few otherpanies that have received it, so I wanted to ask you if you received it yet.¡± ¡°Crusade against corporations like Lee¡¯s and Wang¡¯s?¡± ¡°Yes, it¡¯s surprising, isn¡¯t it, the most surprising thing is not this yet, the invitation says that the business war initiator can let severalpanies that we received the invitation, divide several enterprises of King Li evenly, and he himself doesn¡¯t want anything, it¡¯s the first time that I¡¯ve seen such a generous and generous business war initiator.¡± Christine White said. Baird Lane pursed tightly and suddenly thought of something, his eyes narrowed, and after slightly holding the phone away from him, he asked Gates, who was beside him, ¡°Other than Ann Lane, which families are those brats who bullied little baby?¡± ¡°The Li family, the Wang family, the Sun family, the Zhao family and the Chen family.¡± Gates thought about it and returned one by one. Baird Lane gave a heartfelt sigh of relief. This business war alliance that Christine Camp is talking about was started by Bao¡¯s mom, and there¡¯s only one answer, to join forces with otherrge corporations in C-City to take on thesepanies. The Li family and Wang family, which are several enterprises, are not considered big in C City, and can even be said to exist at the bottom of the list. With Bo¡¯s mom¡¯s background of no less than The Lane Family, she could easily let one of the businesses bust, but it would be more difficult to deal with several at once. That¡¯s why Xiaobao¡¯s mom initiated this business war alliance, using the name of crusade to persuade some enterprises to help her to deal with Li Wang¡¯s several families, in this way, Li Wang¡¯s several families absolutely can¡¯t resist, and won¡¯t be able to hold on for a long time before they will be broken down. And just now Christine Camp also said that the business war initiator can let them divide the Li Wang several families equally, so it can be seen that the real purpose of that Xiaobao¡¯s mom is to make these several businesses bankrupt ah. The word business war is not umon in the business world, it is yed out almost every day, and every day small businesses go out of business because of it.N?velDrama.Org is the owner. Some business wars are fought because of changes in the economy, while others are started by people because of personal grudges. Po¡¯s mom is the one who started this business war because of a personal vendetta, mostly for revenge. In the past few years, C City had not been without business war initiators, but those initiators did not have enough favors and benefits to promise, so no one participated in those business wars. But this time is different, this time Xiaobao¡¯s mother directly deal with several enterprises, and also let slip that after the end of the business war, Li Wang several enterprises she does not want a family, all to participate in the business war to help the business to divide, so huge benefits, this business war is already irond on the matter. I have to say, that little baby¡¯s mom is really tactful, using this way to take revenge on Li Wang¡¯s several families, Li Wang¡¯s several families¡¯ end, is already doomed. He just didn¡¯t understand why she didn¡¯t use this tactic against The Lane Family. It won¡¯t bankrupt The Lane Family, but it¡¯s definitely meta. ¡°Baird? Baird?¡± Two cries of concern brought Baird Lane out of his musings, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°I was just about to ask what¡¯s wrong with you, and suddenly you¡¯re silent.¡± Christine White grumbled and snapped on the other end of the line, but her demeanor was icy cold without the slightestint. In other words, she¡¯sining, and she¡¯s faking it. Baird Lane¡¯s eyelids drooped, ¡°I¡¯m fine, I was just thinking about this business league, Christine, do you know who the promoter is?¡± He asked knowingly. Maybe Bao¡¯s mom identified herself to the inviters of themercial battle. Baird Lane¡¯s little mind, Christine White immediately noticed, the corner of her mouth coldly hooked up, but her voice could not hear the slightest coldness. ¡°I don¡¯t know, it didn¡¯t say so on the invitation, I was also curious about who was the initiator, so I even asked Lisa to go out and check, but I didn¡¯t find out, the initiator was too mysterious, I can¡¯t believe even I couldn¡¯t find out, but it doesn¡¯t matter, it doesn¡¯t matter who it is, as long as the benefits are there.¡± Trying to get words out of her, no way. She wasn¡¯t going to be stupid enough to tell him that she was the initiator of this so-called business war. That¡¯s right, she started the business war, and she¡¯s trying to bankrupt a few of the Lee-Wang families. Don¡¯t say she¡¯s too hard on them, who made them fail to teach their own children, raising a child is not a father¡¯s fault, so if a child makes a mistake, then it¡¯s up to the parents to take the me. She figured that since they couldn¡¯t teach their kids well when they had money, they must be able to teach them well when they didn¡¯t. As for Baird Lane, the only reason she didn¡¯t use this move to get back at him is because Bo is The Lane Family¡¯s child, and everything in The Lane Family will be Bo¡¯s from now on, so of course she can¡¯t let The Lane Family get hit hard. In the event that they were hit hard, and some of the families that had problems with The Lane Family, before The Lane Family recovered, struck out against The Lane Family, then The Lane Family would definitely not be able to cope with it. So she can¡¯t do that, and she can¡¯t deal with The Lane Family like that, she doesn¡¯t want The Lane Family to be gone in the future before little baby grows up, there are naturally other means to get back at Baird Lane, and she is nning to implement them after the business war is over. But while she¡¯s not dealing with The Lane Family, she¡¯s trying to pull The Lane Family into this business war, so that The Lane Family cane together to take on the Lee-King families. After all, The Lane Family was so huge that with its involvement, it wouldn¡¯t take long for the Lee-Wang families to go bankrupt, and with such a good power, why wouldn¡¯t she take advantage of it. Also, as the initiator of the business war, how could she really give away all of King Li¡¯s severalpanies and not swallow any of them, she wasn¡¯t that stupid. Of course she¡¯s going to swallow a business, only she¡¯s not going to do it as Bo¡¯s mom, she¡¯s just going to do it as Christine Camp on the bright side. This was the benefit of hiding her identity. All of this was in her reckoning. Baird Lane, not knowing that Christine White was Bo¡¯s mom or what was going on in her mind, simply asked, ¡°You want to get involved?¡± Chapter 545 – Promising to Participate Christine White¡¯s eyes flowed, ¡°Of course, such a good opportunity to develop mypany, how could I miss it, as long as I swallowed one of thosepanies, mypany could take a step forward, I won¡¯t be able to live with money.¡± Baird Lane didn¡¯t speak any more, pursing his thin lips and wondering what he was thinking. Christine White opened her mouth, ¡°Baird, you shouldn¡¯t think I shouldn¡¯t do this, right, after all, a few enterprises of King Lee have no grudge against me, I go to want to join with others to swallow them, this behavior is tantamount to ¡­¡± ¡°No.¡± Baird Lane interrupted her, ¡°The mall is a battlefield, swallowing up other businesses, and being swallowed up by other businesses is normal, it¡¯s just the weak eating the strong, not to mention that we¡¯re all businessmen, what kind of businessman can¡¯t live with money.¡± Baird Lane faintly said. Christine Whiteughed, ¡°I knew you¡¯d understand me, what about you? Are you in this business war?¡± She asked this on purpose, but her heart was at peace. Whether he would agree to participate now or not, she would definitely get him on board eventually. Because her invitations, all of them had already been sent to him, counting the time, they should have arrived at his group by now. As long as he saw the invitation, he should be able to think of the meaning behind it. ¡°Wait a minute, I¡¯ll ask if I¡¯ve been invited.¡± Baird Lane did not answer Christine White¡¯s question with a straight face. Christine White smiled coldly without any trace, ¡°There should be, right, you are the leader of C City, how could the sponsor of the business war not send you an invitation.¡± ¡°Not necessarily.¡± Baird Lane returned three words. Christine White feigned confusion, ¡°Why not necessarily?¡± Baird Lane isn¡¯t answering anymore. Why? Of course it¡¯s the business war promoter who has a vendetta against him. Only this he wasn¡¯t going to say, it was a grudge between him and Bao¡¯s mom, there was no need for her to know. With that thought, Baird Lane waved for Gates to call back to the group to ask about the invitation. Gates nodded and took out his cell phone and dialed. Two minutester, Gates hung up the phone and nodded. Baird Lane¡¯s eyes narrowed. Bo¡¯s mom actually did send him an invitation! What the hell is she trying to do? Baird Lane wrinkled his brow tightly in contemtion.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. After a while, he figured out why. The reason why little baby¡¯s mother had sent him an invitation despite having a grudge against him, apart from the fact that she was trying to take advantage of him, she also made it clear that she wanted an attitude from him, an attitude that he would choose to stand for. If he doesn¡¯t join the Merchant¡¯s Union Society when he sees the invitation, or if he just falls back on helping the Lee-Wang families, that means he¡¯s choosing to go to war with Bo¡¯s mom, and then Bo¡¯s mom would have just the right reason to use the power of the Merchant¡¯s Union Society against The Lane Family. And if he chooses to join in and help out against the Li and Wang families, that would be him throwing himself at Bao¡¯s mom. After all, the biggest reason for the business war was his daughter Ann Lane, so shouldn¡¯t he, as a father, throw himself at the victim¡¯s family? But the outside world doesn¡¯t know ah, the outside world only knows that the Li Wang several families have angered the initiator of themercial war, but they don¡¯t know what the reason for the anger is. So once he joined this business war, it looked subtle to the outside world, some people felt that The Lane Family Group was already the leading group in C City, and had a certain position in the country and the world, yet they still came to gobble up small businesses with them, which was clearly a case of greed and eating out of their hand. And there were others who felt that The Lane Family Group joining in must have something to do with the initiator of the business war, after all, a leading group condescending to join in this kind of battlefield could really be said to be taking the initiative to curry favor with the initiator of the business war, and then The Lane Family Group¡¯s dignity would be called into question. In their view, as long as the leading enterprises, all have their own pride, should be all others to please, rather than take the initiative to please others, otherwise it will make them think that the original so-called leading enterprises, but also so ah. Anyway it¡¯s a matter of dignity, face. Thinking about it, Baird Lane felt deeply exhausted inside. ¡°That¡¯s really something ¡­¡± He whispered. After six years, he¡¯s finally met a decent opponent. I have to say, this invitation from Little Treasure¡¯s mom did put him in a dilemma when it came out. Not to participate is to deepen the hatred. Attending, The Lane Family lost face again. All in all, it¡¯s not good to pick either one, they¡¯re both bad for him, but he has to pick one again. This little gem of a mom really did a good job of figuring him out. ¡°Baird, did you get an invitation?¡± On the other end of the phone, Christine White took the initiative to ask when she saw that a few minutes had passed. Baird Lane gathered his thoughts and returned wearily, ¡°Roger that.¡± ¡°See, I told you you must have, so are you in?¡± Baird Lane¡¯s eyes shed, ¡°Attend!¡± Since he has to choose one, he¡¯ll choose to participate. Though The Lane Family Group has lost some face, he¡¯s doing this and it¡¯ll send some news to Bao¡¯s mom¡¯s chi. Maybe then, he¡¯d get a chance to meet her. After meeting, he must ask what kind of hatred they had in the past, as well as little baby, whom he really wanted to meet. ¡°You did say yes.¡± On the other end of the phone, Christine White spoke out in surprise, but there was no expression on her face. Baird Lane hmmm¡¯d, ¡°I have to say yes.¡± Christine White pretended that she didn¡¯t hear the helplessness hidden in his words and smiled, ¡°Well then, the invitation says that those who are willing to participate in the Business Warfare Alliance meeting wille to the Huan Yu Hotel at three o¡¯clock in the afternoon, and discuss the details together, you muste, oh, I¡¯ll be waiting for you.¡± ¡°Good.¡± Baird Lane agreed. Christine White gave a cold hook of her lips, ¡°I¡¯ll hang up now then, bye.¡± ¡°Uh-huh.¡± Baird Lane nods. The call ended and Gates walked back in, ¡°President Lane, are you really going to attend?¡± ¡°Or what?¡± Baird Lane gave him a sidelong nce, then spelled out his thoughts. Gates listened to the end, some indignation, ¡°that small treasure mother, is simply in the trip you well, let you participate is not, do not participate is not, even if you participate, so that her anger subsides a little, but that does not mean that, she will not hold a grudge against you ah, we must know that this business war is to run to the Li Wang a few families to go, the back of the she will certainly have to retaliate against you. ¡± ¡°I know.¡± Baird Lane said in a faint voice with downcast eyes. little baby¡¯s mom just retaliated against Li Wang¡¯s families first this time and not him, that¡¯s because he¡¯s just harder to retaliate against than Li Wang¡¯s families. She¡¯lle at him when the King Lee¡¯s are settled, who made Ann Lane the culprit and he¡¯s Ann Lane¡¯s father in name only. What¡¯s more, in addition to these two new grudges, there are also old grudges It¡¯s just that he doesn¡¯t know what the old hatred is yet. At that thought, Baird Lane rubbed his distended temples, ¡°Well, get in the car first.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Gates answered. Baird Lane lifted his foot towards the front of the car and walked to the front and back of the car where he pulled the door open and got in. Gates went up afterward. Baird Lane took off the jacket he was wearing and casually tossed it to the side, resulting in a ball of paper, which fell out of his suit pocket and rolled at his feet. Baird Lane gave a puzzled hmmm and bent down to pick up the ball of paper, opening it and remembering. This was Po¡¯s medical report, when he was reading it, Ives Norton talked to him a lot, he crumpled this report into a ball because of his intense emotion, and put it into his pocket casually when he was leaving, he would have forgotten about it if it didn¡¯t fall out now. ¡°Drop this.¡± Baird Lane handed the ball of paper to Gates in the driver¡¯s seat. Gates picked it up, ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± Chapter 546 – Same Blood Type ¡°Bo¡¯s medical report.¡± Baird Lane answered him casually. Gates came to attention and unfolded the ball of paper to look at it. Seeing that this report is missing a section, I can¡¯t help but wonder, ¡°President Lane, howe there¡¯s no picture with this name?¡± ¡°Ives Norton ripped that part out to hide Bo¡¯s identity.¡± Baird Lane said with a dark grimace. The corner of Gates¡¯ mouth twitched, ¡°That¡¯s pretty ¡­¡± He didn¡¯t even know what to say. Gathering her thoughts, Gates continued to read the report,menting as she did so, ¡°This child is quite the disaster, nearly lost several times while in the mother¡¯s womb.¡± Baird Lane didn¡¯t answer. This is something that Ives Norton has already told him. Gates added: ¡°Also congenital physical weakness, five years old actually less than a meter tall, weighing less than forty pounds, this body must be weak to what Land degree ah?¡± He mentally staggered. With little baby the same age children, Ann Lane this year¡¯s height is almost one meter one, and the weight is close to sixty, is aplete big fat girl. But this kid ¡­ A hint of heartache faintly flooded Gates¡¯ heart, ¡°This kid is pretty pathetic, I really don¡¯t know how Ann Lane and those brats, could bear toy their hands on a kid like this.¡± Baird Lane heard him say this, and said, with deep meaning, ¡°It¡¯s in the nature of things.¡± ¡°Hey?¡± Gates froze. Baird Lane¡¯s thin lips pursed again. Gates wasn¡¯t sure exactly who he was referring to when he got to this phrase, and seeing as he didn¡¯t mean to borate, he couldn¡¯t be bothered to ask, pulling his gaze back. At that moment, he suddenly saw something and his eyes widened in surprise, ¡°President Lane, this child has the same blood type as you.¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± Baird Lane narrowed his eyes, a little concerned. Gates hurriedly handed him the medical report and pointed to the column for blood type, saying excitedly, ¡°Look, it¡¯s really the same, P blood type.¡± Baird Lane¡¯s eyes darkened slightly. It was really the same, and he hadn¡¯t even noticed it in Ives Norton¡¯s office before. ¡°President Lane, this kid is really rted to you, he actually has the same blood type as you, P blood type ah, besides President Lane you, this is the third one I¡¯ve seen.¡± Baird Lane didn¡¯t say anything, but just stared at the blood type on Bo¡¯s medical report all the time, with a vague feeling of joy inside. As Gates said, the boy does have a connection with him. P blood type, one of the other blood type systems, for the P blood type system, is very rare, even rarer than the RH blood type, and there are only a few hundred people in the world who have it, and he is one of them. But other than him, the direct line of The Lane Family are all of this blood type, the old man is, his father is, he is, and it¡¯s safe to say that the blood type has been passed down by The Lane Family. Gates hadn¡¯t met his father, only knew that the old man had P blood with him, and now Po was of that blood type, which was why he said that Po was the third P blood possessor he had seen. ¡°P-blood ah ¡­¡± Baird Lane murmured softly. Gates¡¯ eyes rolled and he boldly joked, ¡°President Lane, little baby¡¯s mother has a grudge against you, and her son¡¯s blood type is still the same as yours, that¡¯s a bit too much of a coincidence¡­ it couldn¡¯t be that you used to have sex with her, and then abandoned her, and dumped a ten million dor check on her to get out of the way, and that¡¯s why she hates you, right? ¡± Speaking here, Gates opened his mouth wide in mock shock, ¡°Then in that case, wouldn¡¯t Bo be President Lane your son?¡± Baird Lane¡¯s face sank, ¡°All bonuses are docked for this month!¡± Gates¡¯ expression froze instantly when he heard, ¡°President Lane ¡­¡± ¡°Drive, to the Hotel Oneworld!¡± Baird Lane didn¡¯t want to hear more from him and ordered directly. Gates hung his head and responded, ¡°Yes ¡­¡± In his heart, he regretted that he should not have yed smart if he had known that he would anger President Lane, resulting in the loss of this month¡¯s bonus. Thinking about this, Gates drove the car with a bitter smile on his face, daring to poke fun at the boss, he really still drifted ah ¡­ Baird Lane, unaware of Gates¡¯ mental activity, gently rubbed his thumb over the medical report in his hand, which had be crumpled, and didn¡¯t put it down for a long time. He was thinking about what Gates had just said. While what Gates said was outrageous, it wasn¡¯t without its redeeming parts. That¡¯s why Bo¡¯s mom, who has a grudge against him, would have a child with the same blood type as him. Although he didn¡¯t think that little baby was his child, in his heart, he inexplicably cared. In the midst of his contemtion, the Huan Yu Hotel arrived. Baird Lane just had to squash the questions that were making him think for the moment and lift his feet towards the hotel. When he reached the outside of the box, a waiter held the door open for him. As soon as the door opened, multiple pairs of eyes looked inside. One by one, the owners of those eyes stood up in surprise when they recognized Baird Lane. ¡°President Lane?¡±Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. What¡¯s he doing here? The crowd was puzzled. Only Christine White calmly greeted Baird Lane, ¡°Baird you¡¯re here.¡± Baird Lane gave her a slight nod. Christine White pulled out the chair beside her, ¡°Have a seat, it¡¯s waiting for you.¡± ¡°Superintendent Camp, so you said this position was upied and was reserved for President Lane.¡± Someone snickered. Christine White smiled at the man and said back, ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s the one I saved just for Baird.¡± ¡°It looks like Superintendent Camp has a pretty good rtionship with President Lane, even helping to save his spot.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, Baird and I are the closest of partners.¡± Christine White purposely emphasized the word intimate. Those present instantly understood what was going on, and when they looked at her and Baird Lane again, their eyes changed and became ambiguous. Baird Lane, knowing that they had misunderstood and that Christine White had said it on purpose, frowned a little in displeasure, but out of some unknown state of mind he did not exin. ¡°Alright, alright, since everyone is here, let¡¯s start discussing the details of this business battle.¡± Christine White saw Baird Lane sitting down, pped her hands and said loudly. At this point, Baird Lane suddenly spoke up, ¡°Isn¡¯t the Commercial War promotering?¡± A dark light flickered under Christine White¡¯s eyes and quickly disappeared, smiling and saying, ¡°She¡¯s noting, the hotel bellboy just came by and said so.¡± Baird Lane pursed his thin lips, ¡°Does anyone here know who the initiator of the Merchant War is?¡± That was one of the things he was here for. Yet those present looked at each other and shook their heads together, ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Baird Lane¡¯s face darkened instantly. Christine White hooked the corner of her mouth where he couldn¡¯t see it, ¡°Well Baird, all of us don¡¯t know about it, after all, there was no information about the business war initiator on the invitation, so we didn¡¯t pay attention to it, but why are you asking about it? I feel as if you¡¯re particrly concerned about the Business War promoter, you asked me that on the phone before.¡± ¡°Nothing, let¡¯s start the meeting.¡± Baird Lane waved his hand, not meaning to answer her. The others were curious, but Baird Lane was at the top of the list, and they didn¡¯t dare ask more questions if he wasn¡¯t willing to answer. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s have a meeting then.¡± Christine White shrugged her shoulders, not caring about Baird Lane¡¯s attitude, and took out a document from the chair behind her, and said to the crowd, ¡°Everyone, here¡¯s the attack n I¡¯ve formted against a few of King Li¡¯s businesses, so let¡¯s all take a look at it first.¡± ¡°Oh? Superintendent Camp made ns so quickly?¡± Someone was surprised. Christine White replied with a smile, ¡°It can¡¯t be helped, mypany has just taken root in C City, and is in dire need of growth to make its heel more stable, I was still thinking about what exactly I should use to make mypany stand firm in C City, and now the opportunity has finallye, so how can I not be a bit more active.¡± Chapter 547 – Contempt Hearing her say this, everyone except Baird Lane looked at her in horror. This woman is the devil, right, with a smiling and harmless face, lightly said swallowing other people¡¯spanies to strengthen their ownpany words, is not the devil is what. Although their purpose ofing here is also to swallow other people¡¯spanies, they won¡¯t say it so bluntly. I¡¯m just afraid that it would be bad to be blunt and insinuate which one of you is here. Present are businessmen, do not love to hear this blunt want to annex other people¡¯spany words, after all, who does not know, their ownpany when will also be annexed, so the annexation of thepany this kind of thing, said too blunt, it is very easy to provoke people unhappy. The crowd¡¯s varied reactions were all taken in by Christine White. She probably guessed what they were thinking, but pretended not to know anything as she yfully surveyed the men, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Why are you looking at me like that? Is there something on my face?¡± ¡°No no.¡± The crowd hurriedly withdrew their gazes and shook their heads. This woman, who dared to say bluntly in front of so many of them that she wanted to annex someone else¡¯spany to strengthen her ownpany, made it clear that she wasn¡¯t afraid of offending people, nor was she afraid of being targeted. It means she either has a strong background or she¡¯s crazy. Either way, they were better off not messing with her. ¡°I told you, my makeup is so perfect today, how could I have anything.¡± Christine White touched her face. The crowd couldn¡¯t help but twitch the corners of their mouths as they watched her look so self-absorbed. ¡°Whichpany do you want to swallow?¡± Baird Lane snapped. Christine White took her hand off her face, ¡°Does Baird have a favorite? Let me know first if you¡¯ve got your eye on one, I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t grab the same one you¡¯re looking at.¡± ¡°No, I don¡¯t have muchpany I want.¡± Baird Lane shook his head gently. It¡¯s not like he¡¯s here to annex thepany. Rather, it¡¯s to alleviate the anger of Bo¡¯s mom. Hearing that Baird Lane wasn¡¯t swallowing thepany, the others perked up and looked at him with glowing eyes. After all, there are only a fewpanies, but they are so many people, naturally, it is impossible to do manpower to annex apany, so of everyone is prepared for two or three people to equally share apany¡¯s mental preparation. However, when Baird Lane came, they felt that things were not going the way they thought they were going to go. A behemoth like The Lane Family Group would never be able to share equally with them, and would surely have to swallow apany alone, so they were mentally prepared to give up apany as well. But I didn¡¯t expect the peaks to turn around and Baird Lane actually didn¡¯t want thepany, so how could they not be thrilled, it was guaranteed to work for them. ¡°So.¡± Christine White pretended that she didn¡¯t see these people¡¯s small movements and tilted her head to think, ¡°I want the Wang family¡¯spany.¡± When this statement was made, the whole audience was shocked. ¡°The Wang family¡¯spany?¡± Someone stood up unhappily and mocked, ¡°Director Camp, the Wang family¡¯spany is the most powerful one out of the severalpanies, right? You, a newpany that was just established in C City and hasn¡¯t been listed yet, can you really eat it?¡± Baird Lane frowned and raised his eyes to this speaker with some displeasure in them. Subconsciously in his heart, he was not happy to hear these words mocking her. Christine White didn¡¯t notice the difference in Baird Lane, she looked at the man as well, her smile was wide but her eyes were full of coldness, ¡°Why can¡¯t you eat? What do you think my energypany¡¯sst name is?¡± ¡°Of course thest name is Time ¡­ Wait a minute ¡­ Time?¡± The man suddenly realized something and swallowed with a shocked look on his face, ¡°Director Camp, are you from The Camp Family overseas?¡± Christine White nodded proudly, ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± She¡¯s a daughter of The Camp Family and she¡¯s entitled to be proud! Now those present were filled with bitterness, in addition to surprise.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. I didn¡¯t realize that this woman was actually from The Camp Family, I had long heard that overseas The Camp Family was interested in developing in China, I didn¡¯t expect it to be true. It¡¯s just that they hadn¡¯t been thinking about this new energypany, The Camp Family, before, so much so that they were now disgraced. ¡°So Superintendent Camp¡¯s energypany, is a subsidiary of The Camp Family Group, then the Wang Family¡¯spany, we won¡¯t grab it from you, Superintendent Camp.¡± The man snapped and sat back down. Christine White snorted coldly, ¡°Rob? You guys can¡¯t rob me, even if I don¡¯t use my identity as The Camp Family man.¡± ¡°Why did Director Camp say that?¡± Someone was unconvinced, ¡°It doesn¡¯t take a The Camp Family person to say that your energypany, which is a smallpany that is not listed, is a smallpany that is not listed, so what makes us say that we can¡¯t rob you.¡± Baird Lane also looks to Christine White. Christine White gave him a mischievous wink when she noticed. Baird Lane¡¯s handsome face stuttered and the tips of his ears burned a little. This woman, is she teasing him? Christine White¡¯s little gesture was seen by those in the audience. They seemed to understand what was going on, and in their hearts they all of a sudden became a bit contemptuous of Christine White, even the way they looked at her became contemptuous. ¡°Superintendent Camp, did you just say that you don¡¯t need to be The Camp Family man to get the King¡¯spany because you have President Lane behind you?¡± ¡°What?¡± Baird Lane narrowed his eyes at the speaker. The man faced his cold eyes and was a bit scared, but didn¡¯t back down and still said stiffly down, ¡°Just now, Director Camp said that you and President Lane are the closest partners, so I guess if Chief Camp doesn¡¯t rely on The Camp Family, he must be relying on President Lane. ¡± ¡°You could have just said I was dependent on men.¡± Christine White wrapped her arms around herself with a smirking expression. The man looked away in embarrassment, but his mind was screaming. This woman, truly a devil, dares to say anything so bluntly. ¡°Sure enough, that¡¯s really what you guys are thinking.¡± Christine White sneered. The people in the audience were too vain to look at her. Christine White put her hand on Baird Lane¡¯s shoulder, ¡°Baird, they say I¡¯m relying on you, what do you say?¡± ¡°No.¡± Baird Lane adjusted his sitting position, his eyes sweeping harshly over the crowd, his voice much louder, ¡°You didn¡¯t lean on me.¡± ¡°But they don¡¯t believe it.¡± Christine White feigned aggression. Baird Lane closed the file in front of him and threw it directly at the nearest person, ¡°Check this out, Miss Camp made the n of attack.¡± The person who got the document naturally dared not disobey and obediently turned it over. After turning it over, he saw the content on it, and amazement was written in his eyes, ¡°This ¡­ is the n that Director Camp thought of?¡± Christine White but smiles. The others pressed on and stuck their heads over, wanting to see what kind of n it was that made Old Zhang¡¯s attitude change. Then when they took a look, they all fell silent, and had nothing more to say, and there was no longer the slightest contempt in their hearts for Christine White. Because this n is so perfect, so perfect that they can¡¯t wait to implement it right now. ¡°Finished reading?¡± Baird Lane chimed in. Those present nodded their heads in a rush, ¡°Read it read it read it read it.¡± ¡°Now what have you got to say for yourselves?¡± Baird Lane scrutinized them. The crowd coughed and coughed and apologized to Christine White. Christine White waved her hand, a calcting gleam crossing her eyes, ¡°Alright, since you guys are wrong, how about you guys head up this n?¡± Upon hearing this, the crowd looked at me and I looked at you, as if they wanted to say something, but they didn¡¯t say anything. On the contrary, Baird Lane, who was on the side, suddenly understood something, and the corner of his mouth hooked up slightly. She did it on purpose, didn¡¯t she? Chapter 548 – Qualified Businessman Deliberately letting these people misunderstand to belittle her for the purpose of what she just said, letting these people go to the head of the line. Her n of attack was perfect, the first step was to attack the stock market of Li and Wang, because of thesepanies, only Li and Wang were listedpanies, and with so many of them attacking together, Li and Wang¡¯s stock market would definitely crash. Once Li and Wang¡¯s stock market crashed and they couldn¡¯t get the money to fill it, the only thing waiting for Li and Wang was bankruptcy. But to bring down two listedpanies at the same time, the amount of money required must be immense, and each of them here may have toe up with several hundred million dors. That¡¯s what she knew, and that¡¯s why she said those things on purpose, to give these people the misconception that she was a woman who needed to rely on a man. As soon as these people misunderstood and made or said actions and words that clearly belittled her and looked down on her, she could bring out her schedule and punch these people in the face. These people would naturally feel ashamed and sorry for the slight they had just made, plus there was another The Camp Family standing behind her, and they couldn¡¯t afford to offend her, so even if they were reluctant, they had no choice but to apologize to her. Then at this point, she can make the request for them to headline and give them the perception that she doesn¡¯t care about their offenses as long as they headline or wait for The Camp Family¡¯s retaliation.N?velDrama.Org is the owner. These people can¡¯t afford to offend The Camp Family, and they can¡¯t fight The Camp Family, so naturally they can only obediently jump into the trap she set. Thinking about it, Baird Lane couldn¡¯t help but let out a couple of low chuckles. Hisughter caught Christine White¡¯s attention and she looked toward him, ¡°Baird, what are youughing at?¡± Baird Lane coughed softly against his lips, ¡°Nothing, just think you¡¯re a very qualified businessman.¡± But isn¡¯t it true that the so-called headbutt is just a way for these people to help her pay for the attack on the stock markets of the Li and Wang families. When Lee and Wang went bankrupt, she took the money they got back from Lee and Wang¡¯s stock market and used it against the remainingpanies until all of them went bankrupt. That¡¯s theplete n on the schedule she¡¯s developed, and she¡¯s the biggest beneficiary of the program. Because you don¡¯t have to put up a dime, just create a n and get apany. All he could say was that the move was really high. And now these people who fell into her calctions, it seems that they have not reacted to hit the head to hit in the end is to hit what head it, they only know that this n is just to pay money to attack the twopanies, from these twopanies made money, and then go to attack the otherpanies,pletely did not notice that they have to help her pay money. By the time they reacted, it must have all been toote. Christine White heard Baird Lane¡¯spliment with deep meaning, her eyes shed slightly, then she pretended that nothing had happened and smiled, ¡°Qualified can¡¯t be talked about, it¡¯s just for the sake of developing thepany, okay guys, now let¡¯s discuss which stock we shouldunch an attack on from the Wang family, in my opinion ¡­ ¡± As he was talking, there was a sudden knock on the door of thepartment. Her words interrupted, Christine White frowned and helplessly swallowed back her unfinished words, saying instead, ¡°Come in.¡± The door to the box opened and a waiter stood in the doorway, bending politely, ¡°Hello bosses, I¡¯m here to deliver a message.¡± ¡°I remember you.¡± Christine White pointed at Adaptation Sang, ¡°You¡¯re the one who gave us the message earlier that the Merchant War promoter wasn¡¯ting.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± The waiter nodded with a smile. Christine White looked at him, ¡°So you¡¯reing over here now, is there something our business war promoter wants to tell us?¡± ¡°Yes, she says she wants you to move fast, she can¡¯t wait to see the news of the destruction of several of King Lee¡¯spanies by eight o¡¯clock tomorrow morning.¡± The waiter returned. The crowd drew in a breath of cold air when they heard this. It¡¯s too hard! Tomorrow morning before eight o¡¯clock to thesepanies to be destroyed, this simply does not give Li Wang a few resistance time well. What¡¯s this about? What on earth did the Li Wang families do to the initiators of themercial war to make her hate them so much? Baird Lane, to not much of a reactionpared to the sighs of the others, frowned and spoke, ¡°Other than that, is there anything else?¡± The waiter turned his gaze to him, ¡°Yes, she said she was d that you, President Lane, had joined in and put her anger to rest for a while, but that didn¡¯t mean she forgave you, and that she wanted to hear that you, President Lane, had punished Ann Lane, and that the punishment couldn¡¯t have been too light or else she would have taken it upon herself to punish Ann Lane .¡± After saying that, the waiter bent over once again, then closed the door of the box and left. The box suddenly became quiet and everyone looked at a frowning Baird Lane with curious eyes, including Christine White. Only the others were genuinely curious and she was pretending. ¡°Baird, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Christine White gently poked Baird Lane in the arm, ¡°What the hell did the waitress mean by what she just said? And what¡¯s going on between the business war promoter and you, and why does she want you to punish that Ann kid?¡± ¡°Yes President Lane, that waiter also said that the business war initiator is still very happy that you are participating in this business war alliance, so are you aware of how exactly the Li Wang several families have offended the business war initiator?¡± With Christine White taking the lead, these people naturally couldn¡¯t help but scramble to ask. However Baird Lane one ignored it and pursed his thin lips wondering what he was thinking. Seeing this, Christine White lost her breath before pping her hands, ¡°Okay, okay, Baird doesn¡¯t want to talk about it even if he doesn¡¯t want to, let¡¯s continue with what we were talking about earlier, don¡¯t forget that the sponsor of the business war said that he would bankrupt a few of Li Wang¡¯s families by eight o¡¯clock tomorrow so we can¡¯t afford to be disappointed yet.¡± ¡°Ms. Camp is right. ¡­¡± The crowd nodded. In the time that followed, everyone except Baird Lane was very serious in discussing the matter of the attack on the several families of King Lee, and it was not until six o¡¯clock in the afternoon that the meeting, which determined the great economic changes in the city of C to-morrow, came to an end. ¡°Okay guys, 9:00 p. m., we¡¯ll do it on time.¡± Christine White said as she stood up. The crowd responded. General Christine White smiled in satisfaction at the sight, ¡°It¡¯s almost dinner time, so let¡¯s all go to the Peony Hall, my treat.¡± ¡°Thanks Ms. Camp, we¡¯ll take that as apliment then.¡± After the crowd exchanged a few polite words, they walked out of the box in twos and threes. Soon, only Christine White and Baird Lane were left in the box. Christine White looked at Baird Lane still sitting still and put her hand on his shoulder, ¡°Baird, aren¡¯t you going?¡± Baird Lane inclined his head to look at her hand, which was beautifully white and slender, but he didn¡¯t know if it was just him or if it was the lighting in the box, but he felt as if the skin color on her hand was a little uneven. The back of the hand, in particr, is a darker color than the wrist and fingers. ¡°Sorry, I was thinking about something, what did you just say?¡± Baird Lane withdrew his gaze and trailed off. Christine White took her hand away, ¡°I was just saying, the meeting is over and everyone is going to the Peony Room for dinner, why don¡¯t you go.¡± Baird Lane stood up, ¡°Weren¡¯t you just as absent?¡± Christine White ruffled her hair and smiled, ¡°Me, I¡¯m so young, I don¡¯t have that kind of interest in apanying a bunch of old men to dinner, so President Lane, do I have that honor of inviting you to apany me to dinner?¡± Chapter 549 – Different Skin Colors Baird Lane gave a low chuckle, ¡°May.¡± ¡°Come on then.¡± Christine White offered to take his arm. Baird Lane looked away and his heart skipped a beat. He realized that she was being more forting with him now. He would offer to take his shoulder, and would offer to tell people something about their umon rtionship, and now he¡¯s just taking his arm. Did she have another agenda in mind when she made these moves that were so easy to misunderstand, or did she have that kind of mind for him? Baird Lane pursed his thin lips, unable to figure out what was really going on in the mind of the woman beside him, or how to ask. And she made all kinds of intimate gestures towards him, which, by all rights, he should have avoided, or even stayed away from her, after all, he was always a married man. But even though he thought so in his heart, when he really wanted to do it, he actually realized that he couldn¡¯t do it. Because he had to admit that he was liking her proximity. Realizing this, Baird Lane¡¯s pace slowed. Earlier at the vi, he had suspected that he had gotten too attached to Christine Camp because he had fallen for her. But then he forced the thought down, thinking that was impossible, how could he like someone so soon, and a woman who looked just like Christine White. But now, Christine Camp¡¯s proximity made him feel the beat of his heart clearly, a beat that was joyous, joyful, and rxing. And what¡¯s a heartbeat of that frequency that isn¡¯t a favorite? ¡°Baird, what are you gawking at again?¡± Christine White couldn¡¯t help but wave her hand in front of his face when she saw the man beside her stop and walk, her expression still so fickle. Baird Lane snapped back to his senses and subconsciously reached out and caught her swinging hand in his. Her hand was scratched painfully and Christine White¡¯s brow furrowed as she pouted, ¡°Baird what are you doing?¡± Baird Lane then reacted to the force he had used and quickly released his hand, ¡°Sorry, is it hurt?¡± Christine White beamed and lifted her hand to his eyes, ¡°You tell me, it¡¯s all red.¡± Baird Lane lowered his eyes to see that the back of her white hand was indeed red and had a few fingerprints on it, showing how much force he had just used. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± Baird Lane felt a little guilty inside. He didn¡¯t do it on purpose, he just felt something shing in front of his eyes when he came back to his senses, then grabbed it out of habit, not realizing it was actually her hand. ¡°What¡¯s the point of saying I¡¯m sorry, my hands are already red from your scratches.¡± Christine White grunted in dissatisfaction. Baird Lane looked at her and was reticent for two seconds before he spoke up and asked, ¡°Why don¡¯t I buy you something as a reparation?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want it, you already bought me a bag.¡± ¡°So what do you want to do?¡± Baird Lane asked again. Christine White looked at him with a grin, ¡°It¡¯s easy, just blow on it for me.¡± ¡°Blow on it?¡± Baird Lane froze. Christine White nodded, ¡°Yeah, isn¡¯t that what they say, where it hurts, all you have to do is blow on it, so I want you to blow on it for me.¡± Baird Lane wrinkled his brow, ¡°How does it blow?¡± ¡°It¡¯s easy, just blow a few breaths into my hand where it¡¯s red.¡± Christine White moved the back of her hand to the heel of his mouth. Baird Lane looked at the back of her faded hand, the fingerprints he¡¯d left behind, and after a moment¡¯s hesitation, he blew on it a few times with a flick of his thin lips. ¡°Is that okay?¡± He asked, but in his mind he was a little weirded out. He¡¯d never done that for anyone before.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. It¡¯s kinda fresh though. ¡°Barely.¡± Christine White swept the back of her hand and smiled back before she was ready to put her hand down. But Baird Lane suddenly grabbed her by the wrist. Only this time he did it gently, without using much force. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Christine White looked at Baird Lane in disbelief, not understanding what he was grabbing her for again. Are you addicted to scratching? Baird Lane didn¡¯t answer Christine White¡¯s words, only narrowed his eyes and turned her hand over and over, looking grave when he was done. Sure enough, it hadn¡¯t just been him, and it wasn¡¯t the lighting. The skin color on her hands is really uneven. ¡°Are you sick with something?¡± Baird Lane asked suddenly. Christine White raised an eyebrow, ¡°What?¡± Baird Lane held her wrist up to herself, ¡°The skin on the back of your hand, is a little darker than the skin on your wrist, and although you can¡¯t see it without a closer look, it does look that way, so I¡¯m asking you if you¡¯re sick with something?¡± Christine White¡¯s pupils shrunk when she heard these words, and her whole body, as if in shock, pulled her wrist out of his hand with great force, then hurriedly hid her hand behind her back and took a step back, pulling away from him, and also slightly lowering her head, lest she be seen again by him to have a problem with the coloration on her face or neck. Christine White¡¯s heart was drumming with chagrin. Chagrined at herself for dangling her hand in front of him, how else could he see that she had a color difference in the skin tone of her hand. Yes, Baird Lane wasn¡¯t wrong, the skin tone on the back of her hands was, indeed, a bit darker than that of her wrists, and not only that, but her neck and her face were likewise, only that it was not visible because she had covered them with foundation. Although Dr. Pitre¡¯s research on human simted skin is sessful, but everyone¡¯s skin color is different, simted skin can not really be exactly the same as the patient¡¯s skin, at most, it is infinitely close, and then wait for the simted skin to be slowly epted by the body¡¯s cells, and when the eptance of the end of the simted skin skin skin color will be the same as the original skin. But this is something that takes a time over Land, usually two or three years. She was given simted skin grafts for her hands the year before, so the simted skin hadn¡¯t been epted by the cells that quickly, so there was still the issue of the skin color difference, but to her surprise, it was actually picked up by Baird Lane. It was her carelessness. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? Is everything okay?¡± Baird Lane panicked slightly at the sight of Christine White avoiding herself like a frightened deer. She looked like this, he realized, when he had remarked on the different skin color of the backs of her hands. Does this mean that he said the wrong thing and shouldn¡¯t have asked the question? At that thought, Baird Lane¡¯s thin lips twitched as he opened his mouth to apologize. Christine White suddenly lifted her head and waved her hand with a forced smile, ¡°It¡¯s okay, you didn¡¯t mean it, I just remembered some bad memories, that¡¯s why I¡¯m like this.¡± ¡°Bad memories?¡± Baird Lane¡¯s gaze fell to the back of her hand, ¡°Something to do with the color of the skin on the back of your hand right?¡± Christine White lowered her eyelids to hide the coldness and hatred in her eyes, and gently nodded her head, ¡°That¡¯s right, you just asked me if the reason why the skin color on the back of my hand was different was because I was sick, I¡¯m answering you now, I wasn¡¯t sick, but rather, I was victimized by someone who got hurt, which resulted in the loss of the original skin on the back of my hand, and then the new skin that was re-grafted. ¡± A huge shudder ran through Baird Lane¡¯s mind. I can¡¯t believe it¡¯s going to be like this! She¡¯s not sick, she¡¯s imnted! ¡°By someone?¡± Baird Lane murmured those four words softly, then suddenly thought of something and looked solemn, ¡°Was it an enemy you used to tell me about, who did this to you?¡± Christine White hmmm¡¯d, ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s what I call a hater.¡± Lu Han¡¯s drooping hands slowly clenched up, and in his heart, a majestic anger surged against the enemy she spoke of. He couldn¡¯t understand what kind of enemy would do such a heartless thing to her! ¡°Are there any other injuries besides your hands?¡± Baird Lane asked in as soft a tone as he could manage. Chapter 550 – Wanting to Go Further Christine White heard the concern in his words, her heart was slightly sour for a moment, but soon, it was again ignored by her taking a deep breath, shaking her head slightly and saying in a light voice: ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about this, it¡¯s all in the past, let¡¯s just hurry up and go to dinner, or else we won¡¯t be able to rush back to thepany before nine o¡¯clock in a while.¡± With that, she lifted her foot toward the door. Baird Lane¡¯s eyes were deep as he watched her back, his thin lips pursing out a few chills. She avoided it, she didn¡¯t answer her question head on. Does that mean she was really injured somewhere else on her body besides her hands?Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. ¡°Baird, what are you still staying in there for,e on out.¡± Outside the door, Christine White, seeing that Baird Lane hasn¡¯te out yet, feigned anger and shouted at the door with her waist stuck in the air. Baird Lane¡¯s eyes twinkled for a moment as he lifted his foot toward her, ¡°Coming.¡± He was in a somewhat somber mood. He actually wanted to know who her enemies were and what had happened in the past. But he was only partners with her, and had no business asking her about such things. Baird Lane¡¯s back teeth seat clenched slightly at the thought, his heart suddenly a little resentful of the kind of rtionship he had with her now. He, wanted to go further with her. And that thought is very strong at this moment. Because it was only when he was close to her that he was in a position to ask her, about her past. But this kind of thing is easy to think about, but not easy to do. He wanted to go further with her, but he wasn¡¯t sure how she felt about it, and while some of her words and actions were deliberately drawing him in, he wasn¡¯t sure if she was trying to get something out of him by doing that, or if she really meant that to him. So there was no way he could go any further with her without being sure again, not to mention, not with his current status, he was married. Unless he¡¯s back to being single, he¡¯s in no position to talk about such things as taking it further with her. ¡°Single ¡­¡± A ghostly light crossed Baird Lane¡¯s eyes. He thought, he really should divorce Molly Bort, this consecutive half a month, Molly Bort and Ann Lane mother and daughter two made so many things, to The Lane Family, The Lane Family Group has brought so many negative impacts, they mother and daughter, really can¡¯t stay in The Lane Family anymore. After all, he married Molly Bort in the first ce because of a past promise, and now that he¡¯s done what he promised, a divorce is fine. After dinner, Christine White and her group exited the hotel one after another, saying goodbye to each other outside the hotel door, and then getting into their cars to go back to their respectivepanies to begin tonight¡¯s attack on several of King Li¡¯spanies. It was ten past nine when Christine White returned to the office. She arrived at the maniption department and Lisa immediately greeted her, ¡°Superintendent.¡± Christine White removed the jacket draped over her shoulders and slung it over her arm, ¡°Already?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Lisa nodded. Christine White walked behind the Minister of the Department of maniption, looking at theputer in front of the Minister, the data on theputer ebbs and flows, she looked a little dizzy, but forced not to remove his eyes, opened his mouth and asked: ¡°How are the otherpanies attacking Land degree? The funds are all there? Can the trader keep up with your rhythm?¡± ¡°Fully funded, results are pending.¡± The minister returned only eight words, sinctly. The corner of Christine White¡¯s mouth quirked, ¡°Looks like a couple of them are good maniptors.¡± The maniptors in her maniption department were trained by Dennis. I didn¡¯t realize that the trader of those otherpanies could actually keep up with the rhythm of the trader under her hand, this strength, she wanted to poach people over. As soon as Lisa took a look at the refined aura in Christine White¡¯s eyes, she knew what she was ying at, the corner of her mouth twitched as she held a document and went forward, ¡°Director, just now the chairman of a few otherpanies called and asked if you¡¯vee back yet?¡± ¡°What did they say?¡± Christine White asked with little interest, not taking her eyes off the Minister¡¯sputer. Lisa pushed the gold-rimmed sses on the bridge of her nose back, ¡°They said that you are too treacherous, Mr. Camp, and that you actually let them help you out with the funds to attack the stock markets of the two Li and Wang families.¡± Christine White puffed, ¡°They¡¯re just reacting now.¡± ¡°Yes, after all, not all businessmen are as treacherous as you are, Director, to get one of the biggestpanies without paying a dime, just a schedule and some manpower.¡± Lisa spread her hands. Christine White rubbed her chin andughed, ¡°There¡¯s no way around it, IQ decides the end, who made them brainless.¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s not that they don¡¯t have brains, can they sit in the position of chairman without brains, they just can¡¯tpare to you, the director, the little fox, after all, you were taught by that old fox, Shi Dong.¡± Lisa made a sped fist admiring gesture to her. Christine White gave her a nk look, ¡°Good for you, daring to call me a little fox and calling my dad an old fox!¡± ¡°I¡¯m telling the truth, who let Shi Dong be known as the old fox in the foreign business world.¡± Lisa helplessly shrugged her shoulders. Christine White couldn¡¯t argue with that when she heard it. Yes, the father of the time in foreign countries have been called the old fox, is because he is cunning heart, often calcting thosepanies have bitter can not say, so got a title of the old fox. And she, because she was taught by her father in the business world, acting in the same way as her father, she was called a little fox. As for Bess Camp, who is the son of Tim¡¯s father, he has not learned this ability of Tim¡¯s father at all, and his behavior in the shopping mall is more decent, so every time Tim¡¯s father says that Bess Camp does not look like he was born. ¡°Okay, okay, enough about that, is Dennis¡¯s office ready?¡± Christine White nced at her wristwatch and resumed her seriousness. Lisa did likewise and nodded, ¡°It¡¯s ready.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good, you keep an eye on things here, I¡¯ll go back to the office and call the hospital side, remember to let me know if anything happens.¡± Christine White admonished. Lisa responded, ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Uh-huh.¡± Christine White patted her on the shoulder and swayed away on her heels. Back in her office, Christine White took out her cell phone and called Ives Norton. As if Ives Norton had been waiting for this call from her, she called and just after a moment¡¯s thought, he put her through, ¡°Christine, where are you? What took you so long to get to the hospital?¡± Christine White pinched the bridge of her nose tiredly, ¡°I¡¯m at thepany, busy dealing with the parents of those kids who bullied little baby, I can¡¯te to the hospital tonight, it¡¯s an all-nighter, so I¡¯m calling to ask you how little baby is doing? Has it calmed down?¡± ¡°So, don¡¯t worry, Bo has calmed down and is now asleep.¡± Ives Norton replied. Christine White breathed a sigh of relief, tenderness written in her eyes, ¡°That¡¯s good, that¡¯s good ¡­¡± ¡°Want to see Bo? I¡¯ll turn on the video for you.¡± Ives Norton asked. Christine White shook her head, ¡°Not tonight, I¡¯m worried that I¡¯ll disturb little baby and make him more nervous, tomorrow, I¡¯lle back to check on him after I¡¯m done with thepany, and then transfer him to your senior brother.¡± ¡°That¡¯ll work too.¡± On the other end of the line, Ives Norton nodded. Christine White picked up the cold coffee on the table and took a sip, ¡°How soon did Bo fall asleep?¡± ¡°After eight o¡¯clock, when he calmed down, he became mentally exhausted, so it didn¡¯t take long for him to fall asleep.¡± Ives Norton returned. Christine White hmmmed, ¡°I¡¯ll contact my brother tomorrow and ask him to send Bo¡¯s previous psychiatrist to the country.¡± ¡°That could work, Dr. Tom is the world¡¯s top psychiatrist, and hising to the country would not only be good for Bao, but maybe Hugh Dong as well.¡± Ives Norton said. Christine White straightened her body slightly when she heard him mention Hugh Dong, ¡°What happened to Hugh Dong?¡± Chapter 551 – Maybe Wake Up! ¡°It¡¯s good news that Hugh Dong is okay.¡± ¡°What¡¯s the good news?¡± Christine White¡¯s grip on her cell phone tightened in vain. Hugh Dong is now a vegetable, it should be impossible for any good news toe. If there really was good news, it would have to be that he woke up. Did ¡­ Christine White¡¯s breathing became tense, and even more so, a faint expectation rose in her heart that Ives Norton¡¯s next words would be what she thought they would be. ¡°It¡¯s like this, when the nurse went to take Hugh Dong¡¯s temperature today, she noticed that Hugh Dong¡¯s heart rate suddenly sped up for a while, and she didn¡¯t know what caused it.¡± Ives Norton said back. Christine White was a little puzzled, ¡°A faster heart rate? What kind of good news is that?¡± She thought, it was Hugh Dong who was going to wake up. Christine White was a little disappointed. ¡°Of course it counts, usually the breathing and heart rate of a vegetable is slow and in the same rhythm, it is reasonable to say that it won¡¯t change until he wakes up, but his heart rate suddenly became faster, there must be some reason for this, I think that as long as we find this reason and then target it, Hugh Dong might wake up.¡± Ives Norton exined in detail. Christine White jerked up from her chair at the words, her expression pressed with excitement, ¡°Is that really possible?¡± ¡°Highly probable.¡± Ives Norton gave her that answer. Christine White¡¯s eyes reddened with joy, ¡°So ¡­ Then what exactly is the reason for Hugh Dong¡¯s increased heart rate today?¡± ¡°That¡¯s unclear for now.¡± Ives Norton sighed regretfully.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. Christine White pursed her lips as well, ¡°Could someone have said something to him, or could someone have gone to see him?¡± She ventured a guess. Ives Norton shook his head, ¡°No, none of the guys went to see him today, not even Baird Lane, so it¡¯s even less likely that anyone will say anything to him.¡± ¡°If no one went to see him or said anything to him, how did his heart rate increase?¡± Christine White questioned. Ives Norton smiled bitterly with a headache, ¡°So that¡¯s what I¡¯ve been trying to figure out.¡± There are two types of vegetative people, a brain dead vegetative person and a normal vegetative person. Brain dead vegetable, can already be said can not be considered alive, the kind of vegetable, no matter what changes in the outside world, they will not have any reaction, because their brain is dead, so is never wake up. It¡¯s not the same with ordinary vegetative people, their brain and body are still alive, just their consciousness can¡¯t return. But as long as some external factors can make them feel by chance, they will make certain reactions, such as breathing and heart rate increase, or limbs shaking, as long as they know what such factors are, and then stimte them, they will often wake up. Hugh Dong is this kind ofmon vegetable, which Dr. Chen gave a definite answer six years ago, because Hugh Dong¡¯s body cells and brain cells are very active, and the reason why he never woke up is because they don¡¯t know anything that can make him wake up yet. On the other end of the phone, Christine White was silent and didn¡¯t answer until after a while, she frowned her pretty eyebrows and spoke, ¡°Could the nurse have said something to Hugh Dong?¡± ¡°Nurse?¡± Ives Norton¡¯s eyes trailed off. Christine White hmmmed, ¡°Since no one else has been to see Hugh Dong today, the only people who have seen Hugh Dong are the nurses, and I¡¯ve heard that the nurses in charge of the nt patients have a homework assignment to tell the nt patients something interesting every day as a way to increase the average nt patient¡¯s external Perception, maybe ¡­¡± She didn¡¯t continue with thetter words. But Ives Norton had gotten her point, and he pped his forehead in chagrin, ¡°When you put it that way, it¡¯s quite possible that, as a doctor, I could have overlooked such an important point.¡± Christine White smiled, ¡°I don¡¯t me you, you can¡¯t think of everything.¡± ¡°Fair enough, I¡¯ll tell you what, I¡¯ll ask that nurse what she told Hugh Dong tomorrow, she¡¯s not on duty tonight.¡± Ives Norton exhaled lightly. Christine White nodded, ¡°Okay then, please, call and let me know when you¡¯ve asked, and if there¡¯s anything I can do to help, I will.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t forget you, so that¡¯s it then, I¡¯m on thete shift tonight, bye.¡± ¡°Bye!¡± Christine White hung up the phone and couldn¡¯t help but let out a happyugh. The call was, arguably, the only good news she¡¯d heard in the past two days. After all, she wants Hugh Dong to wake up more than anyone else. ng, ng, ng, ng, ng, ng, ng, ng, the knock on the door suddenly sounded. The smile on Christine White¡¯s face instantly withdrew as she put her cell phone down and sat back down, ¡°Come in.¡± The door pushed open and Lisa walked in, unable to stop the excitement on her face, ¡°Superintendent, good news, the Wang family¡¯spany is about to hold out.¡± Hearing this, Christine White¡¯s eyes lit up, ¡°What about the Lee family?¡± ¡°The Li family can still hold out for a while at the moment, and ording to what I¡¯ve just poked around, the Li and Wang families have now allied themselves in the hopes of knocking us back yet.¡± Lisa ruffled the anti-skid chain on her sses and said in a contemptuous tone. The corners of Christine White¡¯s mouth simrly curled up with a hint of disdain, ¡°Repel? They think they can repel us with an alliance? What an ideal and open-mindedness! I¡¯m afraid they don¡¯t realize that there are several families dealing with them.¡± ¡°Yes, they¡¯re having people asking around right now who is out to get them.¡± Lisa nodded, agreeing with her. Christine White sneered, ¡°Then you send someone to give them a little leak to bankrupt them.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± Lisa obliged. Christine White waved her hand, signaling that she could get out. After Lisa left, Christine White leaned her back against the back of the chair with that morose expression on her face, ¡°Bo, mommy got revenge for you ¡­¡± She never thought it was too much to ask that she let the parents of those kids go bankrupt when Bo was beaten. There is always a price to pay for doing something wrong. Their children, dare to bully little baby, she willpletely suppress them, so that they can never climb up again, no longer have ess to the upper ss world and little baby, and eliminate their back way of wanting to retaliate, and can only be an ordinary person for the rest of their lives. The dog bites, although she can not bite back, but she can beat the dog to death, revenge is the same, revenge is to put the enemy to death to the point of never being able to turn over again, this is her six years ago with the scars of the whole body, only to learn. At that thought, Christine White closed her eyes and let out a long breath before getting up and heading toward the balcony. Walking out onto the balcony, she lit ady¡¯s cigarette and looked deep into the night sky above. There was no moon and not a single star in this pitch-ck night sky, so dark that it was frightening and destined to not be peaceful tonight. The next morning at 9:00 a. m., which is the time of day for the vast majority of office workers. These office workers dragged their unsleeping bodies to thepany, opened theirputers to take a look, and theputers popped up one after another with a headline that was red and bolded, making it impossible to ignore the news: Surprise! Lee¡¯s Wang¡¯s Zhao¡¯s and otherpanies, why overnight, one after another to apply for bankruptcy. The first thing that many people can¡¯t believe when they see this news is that yesterday thesepanies were fine, and they went bankrupt overnight, and together, which is impossible when you think about it. However it was not until the official financial channels also aired the news that all had to really believe, really ept, that thesepanies were really bankrupt. For a time, the economy of C City has undergone aplete turnaround, the Inte is talking about the inseparable, specting on how in the end thesepanies went bankrupt, is not the offense of who? Chapter 552 – Ask You A Question Christine White takes all this in stride, but doesn¡¯t pay much attention; she¡¯s opening a bottle of red wine, in her office, and having a celebratory dinner with Baird Lane. ¡°I know you can¡¯t drink alcohol, it gives you a headache, so I only poured you a sip¡¯s worth, should that be okay?¡± Christine White handed Baird Lane a very small ss of red wine. Baird Lane raised his hand to take it, ¡°No problem.¡± Christine White smiled, put down the bottle of red wine, picked up her own ss and sat down next to him, ¡°That¡¯s good then, in order to celebrate our big sess this time, and I got the Wang family¡¯spany as expected, how about we have a toast?¡± She raised her ss toward him. Baird Lane looked away and said nothing, clinking his own ss with hers before tilting his head back and drinking the red wine from the quilt. Christine White saw that he was so quick, the nice-looking eyebrows raised a little, also not willing tog behind, a mouthful of wine in his own cup. ¡°This is good wine.¡± Baird Lane snapped as he toyed with his goblet. Christine White fished over the bottle and poured herself another ss, the pride in her eyes couldn¡¯t be stopped, ¡°That¡¯s for sure, this is my dad¡¯s collection, he gave it to me as a rare favor, and I treasure it, I wouldn¡¯t give it to anyone in general.¡± Hearing this, a strange gleam crossed Baird Lane¡¯s eyes, ¡°People don¡¯t normally give him a drink, so why did you give it to me?¡± Christine White cocked her head in thought, ¡°Presumably you¡¯re not a normal person.¡± Baird Lane narrowed his eyes, ¡°So what am I like to you?¡± ¡°You guess.¡± Christine White smiled at her mysteriously. Baird Lane dropped his eyelids and didn¡¯t speak any more, but in his heart he was inexplicably a little timid. Cowardly, she made a fool of herself and said the answer that wasn¡¯t what she had in mind. A sh of displeasure shed in Christine White¡¯s eyes when she saw Baird Lane hesitate to speak. She had acted so obviously, deliberately letting him know that she felt differently about him, and as a result, this man didn¡¯t even put in a word, making it impossible for her to say what she was going to say below. ¡°By the way Baird, what did youe over here to see me about? I don¡¯t believe you came over specifically to celebrate with me that I got the Wang familypany.¡± Christine White took a sip of red wine and could only change the topic first. Baird Lane crossed his fingers, ¡°I came here to ask you a question.¡± ¡°Question?¡± Christine White flinched, ¡°What question? Why don¡¯t you ask it over the phone?¡± Baird Lane¡¯s gaze fell on the red wine bottle on the coffee table, his voice nd, ¡°Do you know why the promoters of the Commercial War are going after the Lee-King families?¡± Christine White shook her head, the work pretending not to know, ¡°That¡¯s a question I asked you yesterday and you wouldn¡¯t say.¡± Baird Lane hmmmed, ¡°I¡¯ll tell you now.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Christine White looked at him with glowing eyes. Baird Lane nodded and eased things out. What he didn¡¯t see, when he said it, was the amazing coldness and mockery under Christine White¡¯s eyes.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect it to be like this.¡± Christine White covered her mouth in surprise, ¡°No wonder the business war initiator is dealing with the Li Wang families, it turns out that their children did that kind of thing to the business war initiator¡¯s children, but I can understand the business war initiator, if it was me, I would definitely do the same thing.¡± Baird Lane pinched his brow, ¡°I didn¡¯t realize those kids, one of them, had such a heart.¡± ¡°They¡¯re being led by Ann, too, aren¡¯t they?¡± Christine White squinted at him. Baird Lane closed his eyes wearily, ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡°So what are you going to do, Ann is the one leading the bullying of the business war initiator¡¯s children, I still remember what that waiter brought yesterday, the business war initiator asked you to discipline Ann, will you do it?¡± Christine White lowered her eyelids and asked in a nebulous voice, as if there was some other emotion hidden inside. Baird Lane heard it, but couldn¡¯t say what was hidden, and pursed his lips slightly as he returned, ¡°She¡¯s made a mistake, and deserves to be punished for it, but doesn¡¯t know what to do with her, and she¡¯s only five, after all, so that¡¯s the question I came to ask you.¡± ¡°You expect me to help you with the idea of disciplining Ann?¡± Christine White was genuinely surprised now. Baird Lane nodded, ¡°That¡¯s right, if the offender was an adult, I certainly wouldn¡¯t be soft, but she¡¯s a child, and I really don¡¯t know how to go about it.¡± ¡°I can understand you, she is your daughter after all.¡± Christine White said, rubbing her chin. Baird Lane frowned and corrected, ¡°Stepdaughter, not biological.¡± His own child, long gone. ¡°Okay, okay, it¡¯s stepdaughter, it¡¯s stepdaughter okay.¡± Christine White cried andughed as she listened to his serious tone and hurriedly corrected her call. Baird Lane¡¯s brow stretched, ¡°Do you have any ideas?¡± ¡°Way to go, I don¡¯t know yet, you just said it, she¡¯s a kid after all, and I¡¯m an outsider, how am I supposed toe up with an idea like that.¡± Christine White spread her hands with a look of love. Baird Lane just felt another headache. Christine White looked at him and asked, as if offhandedly, ¡°So where¡¯s Ann now?¡± ¡°At the cottage, locked up for me.¡± Baird Lane returned casually without much thought. Christine White nodded, taking this to heart, and turned to ask, ¡°What about Miss Bort? Does Miss Bort know about this?¡± ¡°She doesn¡¯t know, she hasn¡¯t been in the right state of mindtely.¡± Baird Lane said with a slightlyplicated expression. Christine White heard her and feigned curiosity, ¡°Out of sane? What¡¯s wrong with her?¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± Baird Lane shook his head slightly, clearly not wanting to say much. After Christine White¡¯s eyes were brightly lit for a few moments, she obediently stopped asking more questions and shifted the topic back to Ann Lane, ¡°It¡¯s not a solution for you to keep Ann locked up all the time like this, you¡¯ve got to give an exnation to themercial war initiator, otherwise she definitely won¡¯t be able to stop.¡± ¡°I know, I¡¯ll think about it.¡± Baird Lane held his forehead with a headache. Christine White lowered her head, ¡°You do it as soon as possible, calm down the anger of the Commercial War initiator early, otherwise I¡¯m afraid that she¡¯ll really take action against Ann herself, as we can see from the downfall of Li Wang¡¯s families, what the Commercial War initiator cares about the most, is her child.¡± That¡¯s something Baird Lane doesn¡¯t dispute. Christine White added, ¡°Speaking of which, why is Ann that kind of character? I see that you have a pretty positive outlook on things, how can I see that you don¡¯t look like someone who would raise a child to be like that?¡± Hearing this, Baird Lane¡¯s handsome face instantly sank, and his voice also became much colder, ¡°I didn¡¯t teach Ann, I barely managed Ann¡¯s education, Ann was brought around by Molly Bort.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Christine White raised an eyebrow, ¡°Ann was raised by Ms. Bort?¡± This was really the first she had heard of it. She had always thought that with his love for Ann Lane, Ann Lane¡¯s education must have been arranged by him as well, but she didn¡¯t expect that he hadn¡¯t cared about it, which had taken her by surprise. But yes, if he had taught her, Ann Lane might not have been so bad. ¡°Yes, she is very defensive of Ann, Ann was not allowed to be touched by anyone since she was born, and I didn¡¯t pay too much attention to Ann in the first ce because she wasn¡¯t my own child, and I didn¡¯t care about her upbringing of Ann, and I didn¡¯t know it was toote until I found out now that Ann¡¯s nature was crooked.¡± Baird Lane said in a faint voice. Christine White murmurs, ¡°So that¡¯s it ¡­¡± Turns out he didn¡¯t think of Ann Lane as his daughter from the beginning, but onlyter. Thinking about this made Christine White feel a little better. But only a little, a negligible amount; after all, no matter what, it couldn¡¯t hide the fact that he¡¯d still loved Ann Lane for a while. ¡°By the way, who is Ann¡¯s real father?¡± Christine White asked again, feigning curiosity. Chapter 553 – Strangling in the Cradle ¡°A jewelry designer.¡± Baird Lane returned coolly, the distaste in his voice, undisguised. Christine White¡¯s eyes were streaming, ¡°Have you thought about sending Ann back to her real father?¡±N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. ¡°Hmm?¡± Baird Lane looked at her, ¡°For her real father.¡± ¡°Yeah, I was thinking, since Ms. Bort can¡¯t teach Ann well, and you, as a stepfather, can¡¯t teach Ann well some of the time, why don¡¯t you just send Ann to her real father?¡± Christine White said. After saying that, she then lowered her eyelids to hide the dark color in her eyes. She said these things on purpose, to deliberately provoke Baird Lane, to raise in him the idea of sending Ann Lane away. Although she hated him, she had to admit that he was little baby¡¯s father, and since he was little baby¡¯s father, he could only be little baby¡¯s father alone, and she would never allow that he had any other children besides little baby. So Ann Lane , she must be driven out, she will not allow anyone, to take Po¡¯s ce. And she swears that she can forget what Ann Lane did to Bo if he sends her away, but if he doesn¡¯t, then don¡¯t me her. She only gave him a day to think about it. Baird Lane didn¡¯t know what was going on in Christine White¡¯s mind, but he was a little intrigued by her offer, and with that intrigue, a little hesitant, ¡°But Ann doesn¡¯t know that her real father is someone else.¡± ¡°So what, just tell her, she has the right to know who she really is, and even if you don¡¯t tell her now, she¡¯ll still find outter, she¡¯s small now, and if you tell her, it might not take her long to ept it, but if you tell her when she¡¯s older, I¡¯m afraid she won¡¯t be able to ept it.¡± Christine White reminded. The magnitude of The Lane Family¡¯s wealth was such that she couldn¡¯t believe that there wasn¡¯t anyone who wouldn¡¯t be tempted. Ann Lane may not have much of a concept of wealth now that she¡¯s little, but if she grows up, she¡¯ll definitely have her eye on The Lane Family¡¯s wealth. She doesn¡¯t want Ann Lane to steal from Bao, so she has to nip the threat of Ann Lane in the bud. ¡°I¡¯ll think about it.¡± Baird Lane rubbed his temples back. Christine White poured a ss of water by him, ¡°Think about it earlier, Miss Bort and Ann, mother and daughter, have not brought negative impact to The Lane Family and The Lane Family during this period of time, they are no longer suitable to stay in The Lane Family, or they will cause more trouble.¡± ¡°I¡¯m already thinking about divorcing Molly Bort.¡± Baird Lane looked her in the eye and snapped. Christine White froze slightly, ¡°Thinking about divorce?¡± ¡°Uh-huh.¡± Baird Lane nods. Christine White¡¯s eyes flicked up, ¡°So when are you going to divorce Molly Bort?¡± She gripped the ss in her hand tightly and forced herself to hold back her inner excitement. She¡¯d always wanted them to get divorced, dreamed about it. Because only when they¡¯re divorced and Molly Bort is without the patronage of The Lane Family can she get her revenge! Baird Lane didn¡¯t answer that question for Christine White, he swept her clenched hand and instead asked, ¡°You¡¯re keen for me to get a divorce?¡± ¡°Right.¡± Christine White thoughtlessly stayed back. A faint smirk spilled out of Baird Lane¡¯s eyes, ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Because Ms. Bort doesn¡¯t deserve you.¡± Christine White said. ¡°Is there no other reason than that?¡± Baird Lane stared at her intently. Christine White was inexplicably a little flustered inside by his look and subconsciously averted her gaze, ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± Baird Lane¡¯s eyes stared up. Christine White rubbed a handful of her cheeks to redden her own, and pretended to be a little embarrassed as she returned, ¡°I won¡¯t tell you.¡± Baird Lane looked at her like this, his eyes deepened, his thin lips opened and he was about to open his mouth to speak when the phone in his pocket rang, breaking the faint ambiguous atmosphere in the office all together. Baird Lane¡¯s face darkened instantly, and he felt rather displeased with the person who had called. ¡°Hello?¡± Baird Lane held his cell phone out and spoke to the person on the other end of the line in a not-so-good tone. On the other end of the line, Gates heard the faint hint of anger embedded in his words, and the whole thing was confused, not understanding what he had done to make him angry. However, Gates didn¡¯t think too much about it, and quickly adjusted his mind, and said with a serious expression, ¡°President Lane, you asked me to investigate something about what Molly Bort has done in the past six years, and now I¡¯ve encountered a little problem, so I need you toe over here in person.¡± ¡°Where are you?¡± Baird Lane asked, frowning. Gates replied, ¡°The Bort Family Vi, and another thing, Leo Bort is missing.¡± ¡°What?¡± Baird Lane¡¯s expression went cold, ¡°When did he disappear?¡± Gates some bad ashamed back, ¡°not clear, we have not been to pay attention to Leo Bort, also just this time when I investigated Molly Bort, by the way, I checked Leo Bort, only to find that Leo Bort disappeared, I contacted the vigers of Leo Bort¡¯s old home, said that many days ago, there is a group of people went to their vige and took Leo Bort away.¡± ¡°Who sent that group?¡± Baird Lane asked in a hushed voice. Christine White listens to the call and picks up her red wine and pretends to be sipping it, but in reality she¡¯s using the ss to shield the corners of her upturned mouth. ¡°It¡¯s not clear, and the vigers couldn¡¯t tell us what the group¡¯s characteristics were.¡± Gates sighed helplessly. Baird Lane pursed his lips, ¡°I know, I¡¯ll be right over.¡± Maybe Leo Bort was sent away by Molly Bort or something. He knew all along that Molly Bort had taken all of Leo Bort¡¯s money. Only it was a father-daughter thing, and he didn¡¯t care. ¡°Okay.¡± Gates answered. Baird Lane hung up the phone and looked over at Christine White and was about to speak when Christine White put down her ss, ¡°I heard everything, go ahead.¡± Baird Lane hmmm¡¯d, ¡°Sorry, I¡¯ll see you next time then.¡± ¡°Good.¡± Christine White nodded. Baird Lane put away her cell phone and lifted her foot out of her office. Christine White shook the red wine in her hand gently after he left, her eyes obscure. After a while, she suddenly took out her cell phone as well, flipped out Aunt Lucy¡¯s number, and sent a text message over, asking to meet her at the hospital in an hour, with something to talk about. Soon after, a message from Aunt Lucy replied, agreeing to meet. Christine Whiteughed a little at this before putting down her ss, straightening her clothes a little, grabbing her bag and leaving the office, ready to leave for the hospital. She was too drunk to drive herself, and Lisa had gone off to do a handover at Wang¡¯spany and never returned, so she had to take a cab there herself. It was only half an hour after arriving at the hospital. Aunt Lucy hadn¡¯t arrived yet, so she went to Bo¡¯s hospital room first. Ives Norton just happened to be in Bo¡¯s hospital room, applying medicine to Bo¡¯s body and face. little baby¡¯s emotions were no longer as agitated as yesterday, and he allowed someone to touch him, but when he was touched, he looked like a toy doll that had lost its soul, sitting motionless on the hospital bed without blinking his eyes, just staring at the bedsheets with a pair of empty and lifeless eyes, which was heartbreaking to watch. ¡°Ives,¡± Christine White called softly to Ives Norton as she walked into the hospital room. Ives Norton looked back, ¡°Coming?¡± ¡°Uh-huh.¡± Christine White nodded, then looked over at Bo in the hospital bed, her eyes immediately red. Ives Norton sighed, ¡°Bo he¡¯s all the way back to where he was a year ago now.¡± ¡°I know, I can see that.¡± Christine White walked over and wrapped Po in her arms as her heart ached like pins and needles. ¡°Did you contact Dr. Tom? When is heing over?¡± Ives Norton asked as he dropped the swab he was using to medicate Bo. Chapter 554 – A Way to Awaken Hugh Dong Christine White wiped her eyes in front of her and returned in a serious tone, ¡°I made contact in the wee hours ofst night, but it¡¯s going to take a week for Dr. Tom toe over, and he¡¯s got two more patients on his side.¡± ¡°That¡¯s fine.¡± Ives Norton nodded. Christine White heartbreakingly stroked little baby¡¯s hair that had lost its luster, ¡°Ives, you¡¯ll take little baby to shift first in a while and go to your senior brother¡¯s ce, I won¡¯t follow along.¡± ¡°Why?¡± Ives Norton looked at her. Christine White¡¯s eyes darkened as she spoke, ¡°Hugh Dong is in the hospital after all, The Lane Family mighte at some point, and if they happen to see me leaving with little baby, they will definitely suspect something.¡± ¡°You¡¯re right, too.¡± Ives Norton heard her say that and had no more objections. Christine White ced Bao back on the hospital bed, tucked him in, and inquired, ¡°By the way did you ask the nurse who took care of Hugh Dong?¡± ¡°Asked.¡± ¡°Well? Did she say something that caused Hugh Dong to react?¡± Christine White looked at him with urgent eyes. Ives Norton¡¯s expression, however, got a little moreplicated, ¡°She talked to Hugh Dong about a lot of things, but what made me suspect that what would elicit a reaction from Hugh Dong were two topics.¡± ¡°Which two?¡± ¡°The first one.¡± Ives Norton held up a finger, ¡°That little nurse was assigned to take care of Hugh Dong for the past few years, and due to spending a long time with Hugh Dong, she has moved on to Hugh Dong, so yesterday she said a lot of confessions to Hugh Dong.¡± ¡°What?¡± The corner of Christine White¡¯s mouth twitched, ¡°So your first suspicion is that Hugh Dong was shocked by the little nurse¡¯s confession?¡± ¡°Something like that.¡± Ives Norton rubbed the tip of his nose. Christine Whiteughed, ¡°That¡¯s really surprising hmm, but it¡¯s understandable, Hugh Dong people can¡¯t wake up, but his identity and face are there, it¡¯s unavoidable that the little girl will be moved, but I don¡¯t think it¡¯s too likely that Hugh Dong will be shocked by the little girl¡¯s confession.¡± ¡°How?¡± Ives Norton asked, waiting for her next words. Christine White analyzes, ¡°I believe that the little nurse must not have been attracted to Hugh Dong only during this period of time, at least she has been attracted for a long time, so she shouldn¡¯t have confessed her love to Hugh Dong only once, and since Hugh Dong didn¡¯t have a reaction when she confessed her love to him in the past, he surely won¡¯t have one this time either. ¡± ¡°So I have a second suspicion.¡± Ives Norton held up a second finger. Christine White lifted her chin, signaling him to speak. Ives Norton dropped his gaze to the hospital bed and spoke in a hushed voice, ¡°The second would have to do with Bo.¡± ¡°little baby?¡± Christine White¡¯s expression stared and she also looked at little baby. On the hospital bed, Bao was staring at the ceiling with two big, empty, lifeless eyes, not knowing what he was looking at. ¡°That¡¯s right, when little baby went into the internal dialysis room yesterday, I was the one who carried him and cut the line to get in, so it was a big deal in the hospital at the time, and little baby¡¯s test results were very serious, so this would undoubtedly be a topic of conversation among some of the doctors and nurses, and naturally, the little nurse who took care of Hugh Dong told Hugh Dong about this.¡± Speaking here, Ives Norton shifted his gaze to Christine White, ¡°And when you went to see Hugh Dong in the beginning, you didn¡¯t hide your true identity, and you also told Hugh Dong about what happened when you were abroad, as well as about the fact that you gave birth to little baby in a foreign country, so I think that at that time Hugh Dong should have heard it all, so much so that Hugh Dong reacted yesterday after the little nurse said those to Hugh Dong.¡± ¡°You are right to say so, but there is one thing I can¡¯t figure out, that is the name of little baby, little baby didn¡¯t register his big name, only the small name little baby, but there are so many children who call little baby by this small name, how can Hugh Dong be sure that the little baby that the nurses are talking about, must be my little baby?¡± Christine White said in a faint voice. Ives Norton pushed up his sses, ¡°That would be my pot.¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± Christine White looked at him quizzically.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. Ives Norton coughed lightly and exined, ¡°I was cutting in line and in a hurry when I carried Bo into the dialysis room yesterday, and anyone can see that Bo is not rted to me, and there is only one other Bo that I am not rted to, and besides that, there is another reason for that, and that is Bo¡¯s blood type.¡± ¡°Blood type?¡± Christine White narrowed her eyes. Ives Norton nodded, ¡°That¡¯s right, Po is P blood type you know that right?¡± ¡°Nonsense, my own son, can I not know.¡± Christine White nked him a little, but a trace of anxiety couldn¡¯t help but surface under her eyes. P blood type, ah, rarer than panda blood, but she couldn¡¯t be happy about it at all. Because she has a family history of kidney failure, the little treasure that was born to her will more than likely be inherited as well. But because the P blood type is so rare, she¡¯s really worried that there won¡¯t be a suitable match for her little baby when he grows upter. ¡°But you don¡¯t know that Hugh Dong and Baird Lane are also blood type P.¡± Ives Norton spoke up. Christine White¡¯s eyes went wide, ¡°What? They¡¯re also ¡­¡± ¡°Of course, how else could you have a child with another blood system?¡± Ives Norton cried. Christine White¡¯s mouth dropped open, unable to speak. Yeah, if one parent didn¡¯t have a special blood type, the child¡¯s blood type, too, wouldn¡¯t be special. And that was something she hadn¡¯t actually realized in six years, only thinking that Po¡¯s P blood type came because of a gic mutation. ¡°Apart from Baird Lane and Hugh Dong, almost all of The Lane Family¡¯s direct lineage is P blood type, so it can be said that P blood type is The Lane Family¡¯s gic blood type, but not many people know about this, because P blood type is too rare, and our hospital¡¯s blood bank doesn¡¯t have it either, so little baby¡¯s blood type has naturally be a topic of concern.¡± Ives Norton said. Christine White nodded indistinctly, ¡°I probably understand what you¡¯re saying, you¡¯re trying to say that the little nurse told Hugh Dong about the fact that Bao is a P blood type as well, and it was only after Hugh Dong heard that and thenbined it with your nervousness about Bao that he was able to identify Bao once and for all.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, it should be, after all, Bao is his own nephew, and when his own nephew is injured, he can be justified in reacting.¡± Ives Norton said as he rubbed his chin. Christine White pondered for a few seconds, her mind was already made up, ¡°Try it, in the future, you ask the nurse to talk to Hugh Dong more about little baby, if he still reacts, then it means, your second suspicion is right.¡± ¡°That¡¯s what I thought, but the news of Po is still needed from you.¡± ¡°That¡¯s okay, I¡¯ll provide it.¡± Christine White promised. She¡¯s willing to try anything to get Hugh Dong to wake up. ¡°Good, then I¡¯ll go say hello to the little nurseter.¡± Ives Norton nodded. At that moment, there was a knock on the door of the hospital room. Christine White whipped her head around to look over, ¡°Who is it?¡± ¡°Is that Ms. Camp? Aunt Lucy¡¯s voice came from outside the door. Ives Norton looked at Christine White, ¡°Aunt Lucy?¡± ¡°Uh-huh.¡± ¡°Why is she here? Did you let here?¡± Seeing that she was not the least bit surprised by Aunt Lucy¡¯s arrival, Ives Norton immediately guessed the reason. Christine White had a dark glint in her eye, ¡°Yes, there¡¯s something I¡¯d like to talk to Aunt Lucy about.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± Ives Norton was a little curious. Christine White, however, had no intention of saying anything and answered back at the door, ¡°It¡¯s me, Aunt Lucy youe in.¡± When the words fell, the door immediately opened, a head poked in, and it was undoubtedly Aunt Lucy. Aunt Lucy made sure that the person inside the door was indeed Christine White before she closed the door and walked in with a sense of relief, ¡°Ma¡¯am, I¡¯m cautious enough, right, before I was sure of your identity, I only called you Miss Camp yet, I¡¯m afraid that some other people would hear me calling you ma¡¯am and it would get to mister¡¯s ears, after all, there are quite a lot of people in the hospital who know me. ¡± ¡°Aunt Lucy took the trouble.¡± Christine White smiled and nodded. Aunt Lucy put her bag down, ¡°By the way ma¡¯am, what did you want me here for? And Dr. Norton too, is something the matter?¡± Chapter 555 – Aunt Lucy Helps Out ¡°It¡¯s something, Ives, could you go out first? I¡¯d like to talk to Aunt Lucy alone.¡± Christine White looked at Ives Norton. Ives Norton raised an eyebrow, still agreeing, ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll go find the little nurse then, you guys talk, call me if you need anything.¡± ¡°Uh-huh.¡± Christine White smiled gratefully. Ives Norton nodded again at Aunt Lucy before lifting his foot and heading out. The door to the hospital room mmed back shut and Aunt Lucy asked, ¡°What exactly did you want to talk to me about, ma¡¯am?¡± Instead of speaking, Christine White walked away from the hospital bed, exposing the view behind her. It was only then that Aunt Lucy saw that there was someone lying in the hospital bed, tiny, but just blocked by Christine White¡¯s back, which was why she hadn¡¯t seen it until now. ¡°Ma¡¯am, this is ¡­.¡± ¡°It¡¯s Bo.¡± Christine White returned with bleary eyes. When Aunt Lucy heard this, she hurriedly came over to the side of the hospital bed, her eyes were iparably loving as she looked at little baby on the hospital bed, ¡°This is little baby, this child looks much better than in the picture, it¡¯s really rare.¡± Saying that, Aunt Lucy stretched out her hand and gently touched little baby¡¯s white and tender little face. But Bao didn¡¯t react, still looking at the ceiling with both eyes open. Now, Aunt Lucy realized that something was wrong, the love in her eyes dispersed and changed into a strong worry, ¡°Mistress, little baby¡¯s situation doesn¡¯t seem quite right, and why is little baby lying on the hospital bed? You asked me toe here, I thought it was because you were sick with something.¡± ¡°It¡¯s Bo.¡± Christine White stroked Bo¡¯s little head.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. Aunt Lucy looked at her, ¡°Ma¡¯am, what¡¯s going on here? What¡¯s wrong with Bao?¡± ¡°Aunt Lucy, I actually never told you about Bo, and you just said that Bo isn¡¯t quite right, and that¡¯s because, Bo has autism.¡± Christine White said with slightly reddened eyes. Aunt Lucy was baffled, ¡°Autism?¡± ¡°Uh-huh.¡± Aunt Lucy covered her mouth in shock, ¡°How can you be autistic?¡± She¡¯s old, but she knows what autism is. It¡¯s the rity that makes this moment so surprising. ¡°Bo has had autism since birth, it¡¯s congenital, or premature, and she wasn¡¯t very well when she was born, that¡¯s why she¡¯s so skinny now.¡± Christine White said back. Aunt Lucy opened her mouth and only found her voice after a long time, looking at the unresponsive child on the hospital bed with great pain, ¡°How could this happen, why did God be so cruel to little baby ¡­¡± ¡°Yes, I am also wondering why God has to be so cruel to Little Treasure, letting Little Treasure be weaker than the other children from birth even if it¡¯s not enough, it¡¯s not easy to grow up to the age of five, but also to be bullied by the other children.¡± Christine White clenched her palms, her heart was very upset. Aunt Lucy¡¯s face changed slightly when she heard her words, ¡°Ma¡¯am, what did you just say? Little Treasure was bullied?¡± ¡°Yes, that¡¯s why I got you here Aunt Lucy, Bao was beaten up, his autism had been improving quite dramatically, but because of the beating, it¡¯s gone back to the worst of his autism, and the ones who beat up Bao, were Ann Lane and the others.¡± Speaking of which, Christine White didn¡¯t hide anything and directly told the whole story. Aunt Lucy¡¯s old face was full of anger when she heard it, ¡°I¡¯m sure it¡¯s worthy of Molly Bort¡¯s seed, to give birth to a daughter as vicious as she is!¡± Christine White couldn¡¯t agree more with this statement. Aunt Lucy touched Bao¡¯s face heartily, ¡°Tell me, ma¡¯am, what do you want me to do?¡± Christine White lowered her eyelids to hide the ice coldness in her eyes, ¡°Aunt Lucy, I want to take revenge, all those who bullied little baby, I won¡¯t let go of any of them, that¡¯s why I let the Li Wangs break the bank, but there is still Ann Lane I didn¡¯t take revenge, I¡¯ve already mentioned to Baird Lane, as long as Baird Lane sends Ann Lane away, I can call it quits.¡± But if he didn¡¯t send Ann Lane away, then don¡¯t me her. ¡°Did Mr. Promise?¡± Aunt Lucy asked. Christine White shook her head, ¡°I don¡¯t know yet, he said he¡¯d think about it, but I¡¯m only giving him one day today, and if he doesn¡¯t send Ann Lane away , I¡¯ll do it myself.¡± ¡°A day¡¯s time, ma¡¯am, you¡¯ve revealed your identity?¡± Aunt Lucy eximed. Christine White waved her hand, ¡°That¡¯s not true, this one day, it was decided in my mind, without talking to Baird Lane, I just wanted to see Baird Lane¡¯s sincerity.¡± ¡°So, I thought you told Mr. who you were.¡± Aunt Lucy was a little lost. She actually kinda wants Mr. to know that Christine Camp is Mrs. But the Mrs. wouldn¡¯t allow it, and she couldn¡¯t say anything. ¡°I won¡¯t tell him, at least not now.¡± Christine White shot back. Aunt Lucy scratched her head, ¡°So ma¡¯am, if Mr. really doesn¡¯t have Ann Lane Aunt Lucy by tomorrow, what are you going to do out of it?¡± ¡°Ann Lane made my little treasure like this, then I will let her taste the taste of being shocked as well, I don¡¯t care if she is a child or not, in my eyes, to be able topel other children to join together toy their hands on my little treasure can¡¯t be called a child at all.¡± Christine White¡¯s voice was cold and merciless. Aunt Lucy nodded, ¡°That¡¯s true.¡± ¡°So Aunt Lucy, I need your help, I know from Baird Lane that Ann Lane is being held by him at the cottage and I can¡¯t get anyone to go and bring her out, but you can.¡± Christine White took her hand and her eyes fell on her with unmistakable seriousness. Aunt Lucy was feeling a little stressed, ¡°Ma¡¯am, this will be found out by Mr., won¡¯t it.¡± ¡°No, you¡¯ll just say that Ann Lane faked an illness, and you were worried about her, so you left the door open to check on her, and then she identally ran away, and don¡¯t worry, Baird Lane won¡¯t disbelieve you because Ann Lane has no credibility with him anymore, and he believes that Ann Lane is a child that would do such a thing. ¡± Christine White said as she hooked her mouth. Aunt Lucy hesitated. Christine White added more fire, ¡°Aunt Lucy, don¡¯t worry, as long as Baird Lane is willing to send Ann Lane away, you don¡¯t have to do these things, but if Baird Lane doesn¡¯t send Ann Lane away, then you have to do this, I know it¡¯s very difficult for you, but think about BaoBao, why does BaoBao not have any reaction while Ann Lane is still alive and well? I know it¡¯s hard for you, but think about Bao, why is Bao lying here with no reaction while Ann Lane is still alive and kicking, I¡¯m just not convinced!¡± Hearing this, the thread that was taut inside Aunt Lucy¡¯s heart,pletely snapped, and was moved by her words. Yeah, why should Bo, who was bullied by Ann Lane, have to lie in a hospital bed while Ann Lane is still fine. Besides, isn¡¯t Ann Lane¡¯s own mother to me for Bo¡¯s tenderness and autism? ¡°I know ma¡¯am, I¡¯ll do this favor, but when you want to get back at Ann Lane, make sure you don¡¯t leave her with a broken arm or anything, she¡¯s a five year old after all.¡± Aunt Lucy promised while still softly admonishing Christine White. Although she didn¡¯t like Ann Lane , she had lived together for five years anyhow, and she didn¡¯t want the kid to be too miserable, although the kid was indeed bad. Hearing the worry in Aunt Lucy¡¯s words, Christine Whiteughed a little, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t mess around, I¡¯ll at most just let someone scare her a little bit to let her feel the fear that Little Treasure feels when she¡¯s being beaten by so many people, I won¡¯t really ask for her arms and legs, I¡¯m not so heartless as toy my hands on a child. ¡± She¡¯ll just transfer the vast majority of her hatred for Ann Lane to Molly Bort to suffer on her behalfter. ¡°That¡¯s good, that¡¯s good.¡± Aunt Lucy patted her chest and smiled reassuringly, ¡°Honestly speaking, I was really worried that you, Mistress, wouldy your hands on Ann Lane because I know that your heart is filled with all sorts of hatred right now, so I¡¯m also worried that you¡¯ll be stuck in hatred and won¡¯t be able toe out of it, and will do something unimaginable to the imagination of people.¡± ¡°No it won¡¯t.¡± Christine White¡¯s eyes fell gently on little baby¡¯s face, ¡°I¡¯m not Molly Bort, even if I want to take revenge, I¡¯ll only use thew to use my brain, not blood to take revenge, I won¡¯t let little baby feel that I¡¯m a wicked mother.¡± Chapter 556 – Doing It Yourself Hearing this, Aunt Lucy was relieved, ¡°Ma¡¯am, I¡¯m d that you didn¡¯t turn out like Molly Bort because of your hatred.¡± Christine Whiteughed, ¡°I¡¯m supposed to have inherited the good genes from my own mother, and Molly Bort, the most vicious genes from her mom with Leo Bort.¡± ¡°Right.¡± Aunt Lucy nods. In the time that followed, the two talked a lot more around Bo. It took almost two hours of talking before Aunt Lucy excused herself and left. Time passed quickly into the evening. Aunt Lucy got dinner ready and Baird Lane came back dragging his tired body. Aunt Lucy looked at him, recalling the favor Christine White had asked her during the day, and spoke with a somewhat hesitant expression, ¡°Sir, I received a letter today.¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± At the word letter, Baird Lane¡¯s tugging at his tie jerked to a halt, twisting his head toward her, ¡°Who sent it?¡± Although he asked this, he had actually guessed the candidate in his heart. After all, there¡¯s only one person who will still use the letter now, Bo¡¯s mom. As expected, Aunt Lucy¡¯s eyes flickered slightly as she returned, ¡°It¡¯s Bao¡¯s mom.¡± ¡°Where¡¯s the letter?¡± Baird Lane asked. Aunt Lucy lowered her eyes, ¡°I gave it away.¡± ¡°Lost?¡± Baird Lane narrowed his eyes. Aunt Lucy nodded her head sheepishly, ¡°Yes, after I read the letter, I put it on the coffee table, then when I poured the water, I identally knocked the cup over, and whoever that was got the letter wet, so I had no choice but to throw it away, but what was on the letter, I made a note of it.¡± ¡°Said what?¡± Baird Lane looked at her. Aunt Lucy lowered her head, ¡°It says that Sir should give her an exnation as soon as possible, and that she would like to see news of your disciplining Ann Lane sooner rather thanter Sir.¡± ¡°You know what Ann Lane got herself into?¡± Baird Lane said. Aunt Lucy hmmm¡¯d, ¡°It was mentioned a little in the letter, I really didn¡¯t think that Ann Lane, that child, would do that to a child that was two months younger than her.¡± When she said that, she hated it inside! What a wonderful child Bo is, but he¡¯s been gued by many misfortunes since he was born. And Mr., not only married to the wife and Xiaobao mother and child harmed in such a miserable enemy, but also the enemy¡¯s daughter raised so white fat, fat, turn around but also toe to bully Xiaobao, is really a great crime. ¡°That boy, it¡¯s a serious situation.¡± Baird Lane ripped off his tie and dropped it on the couch. Aunt Lucy looked at him, ¡°So sir, how are you going to discipline Ann Lane ?¡± ¡°We¡¯ll talk about it tomorrow, I¡¯m going back to the study to make a phone call.¡± Baird Lane returned faintly, lifting his feet and heading upstairs. Leo Bort¡¯s sudden disappearance makes him vaguely aware that it¡¯s not that simple. This is illustrated by Molly Bort¡¯s reaction. He told Molly Bort today about Leo Bort being taken away and disappeared, and Molly Bort¡¯s reaction was one of horrified panic, with words like ¡®she did it, she¡¯s back¡¯ing out of her mouth. Who this she, exactly, meant, male or female, he didn¡¯t have a clue. Ask Molly Bort, Molly Bort just seems to have nervousness, how not to answer, and finally even fainted. Downstairs, Aunt Lucy watched worriedly as Baird Lane disappeared down the stairwell and let out a long sigh.N?velDrama.Org is the owner. She actually wanted to remind Mr. to discipline Ann Lane earlier and then send Ann Lane away, or else Mrs. would have to discipline Ann Lane herself. Because Mrs. only gave Mr. a day today, seeing that today will soon be over, and Mr. has not yet made a move ¡­ It seems that God has decreed that Ann Lane can only be handled by Mrs. With that in mind, Aunt Lucy went back to her room, took out her cell phone, and called Christine White over. ¡°Ma¡¯am.¡± Christine White had been waiting for this call, and now that it came, she answered it straight away, ¡°Aunt Lucy.¡± ¡°It¡¯s me, ma¡¯am, just now sir is back.¡± Aunt Lucy said. Christine White nodded slightly, ¡°I see, did you mention it to him?¡± ¡°Mentioned that, in order not to reveal that I had been to see you, I made a special excuse that I had received a letter before I knew that Ann Lane had bullied Bo, and that you had asked Monsieur to discipline Ann Lane.¡± ¡°And what was his reaction?¡± Christine White asked again. Aunt Lucy had a difficult expression, ¡°Mr. He ¡­¡± ¡°He didn¡¯t say yes did he?¡± Christine Whiteughed abruptly, a mockingugh. Aunt Lucy sighed, ¡°Mister just said he¡¯d be talking tomorrow.¡± ¡°Tomorrow?¡± The corner of Christine White¡¯s mouth curled up coldly, ¡°Does he think I¡¯m going to give him any more time? He¡¯ll always be like this, dying everything again and again.¡± ¡°Yeah, I was going to remind him that you only gave him one day today, but for fear of blowing your cover, I didn¡¯t.¡± Aunt Lucy smiled bitterly. Christine White took a deep breath and her voice turned cold, ¡°Since he takes my words so lightly, there¡¯s no need for me to spend any more time with him, Aunt Lucy, tomorrow morning after Baird Lane has left, why don¡¯t you trick Ann Lane intoing out, I¡¯ll be waiting for you at the south gate of the vi area.¡± Since Baird Lane won¡¯t discipline Ann Lane or send Ann Lane away, what¡¯s the point of her being merciful. ¡°Okay, I see, then I¡¯ll contact you tomorrow ma¡¯am.¡± Aunt Lucy nodded in response. Christine White hmmm¡¯d. The call ended and she put her cell phone back in her bag. Ives Norton walked into the hospital room with a ss of water, ¡°I just heard you say you told Aunt Lucy to trick Ann Lane out, what are you trying to do?¡± ¡°What can be done? It¡¯s always not murder and fire and limping and missing arms.¡± Christine White took the ss of water and said lightly. Ives Norton had a hint of worry in his eyes, ¡°I know you wouldn¡¯t do that, but I¡¯d also like you to not mess with it.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m not going to really mess with a child yet, I¡¯m just going to let her experience what extreme fear is like.¡± Christine White took a sip of the hot water, the warm water running down her throat and into her stomach, making the breath around her not so cold. Ives Norton was still a little concerned, ¡°Extreme fear? You¡¯re not going to let anyone scare her, are you?¡± He looked at Christine White. Christine White lifted her chin nomittally. Ives Norton added, ¡°Won¡¯t that scare people silly?¡± ¡°I have a point.¡± Christine White returned four words. Ives Norton had the good sense not to say anything when he saw that her tone was getting a little impatient. He knew that she was angry now. Because Bao was so badly hurt and Ann Lane, who was the culprit, was not punished in the slightest, she had anger in her heart. She needs to vent. Just as well, she said she wouldn¡¯t make a fool out of that Ann Lane kid anyway, so in that case, let her go. With that thought, Ives Norton was relieved inwardly, but the serious worry did not dissipate, except that it changed from worrying about Ann Lane to worrying about Christine White. ¡°Christine, it¡¯s gettingte, go back and rest, little baby here has my senior brother to watch over him, he¡¯ll be fine, there¡¯s not much use for you to stay here, you haven¡¯t rested for almost a day and a night, your body won¡¯t be able to make it through if you go on like this.¡± Hearing Ives Norton¡¯s concern, Christine White¡¯s icy demeanor softened slightly, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll leave in a few minutes.¡± She really should be resting too. Last night, he was busy making Li Wang¡¯s families go bankrupt, and during the day, he had been apanying little baby, he really hadn¡¯t closed his eyes, and now his head was so high that it was about to explode. ¡°Leave now, I¡¯ll take you back, you can¡¯t drive like this.¡± Seeing that she had agreed to go back to rest, Ives Norton even took the ss of water from her hand and put it aside, pulling her up from the side of the hospital bed and heading out of the hospital room. He was so anxious and coaxing that Christine White cried a little, but did not struggle and let him pull her along. Walk out of the hospital room and into the outside consulting room. Behind the desk in the clinic sat a man in a white coat. The man heard footsteps and lifted his head, revealing a somewhat hangdog handsome face, smiling flirtatiously at the two, ¡°Yo, out?¡± Chapter 557 – Spiritual Hints Christine White nodded politely at the man, ¡°Doctor Mu, Po is in your hands.¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing, the kid¡¯s good looking and I like it.¡± Doctor Mu waved his hand, unimpressed. Christine White thought that was a bit odd for him to say and turned her head toward Ives Norton at her side. Ives Norton hurriedly coughed lightly to exin, ¡°It¡¯s like this, Elder Brother, he¡¯s face-controlling, to him, face value is justice, Little Treasure inherited all the advantages from you and Baird Lane¡¯s looks, and is very cute, so Elder Brother especially likes it.¡± ¡°So that¡¯s it.¡± Christine White covered her lips with a smile. Face control she knew, but she didn¡¯t think that she would actually see it with her own eyes now. ¡°I¡¯ve seen you.¡± Doctor Mu looked at Christine White and snapped. Christine White froze slightly, ¡°Seen me?¡± Ives Norton was puzzled as well, ¡°Sifu, where have you seen Christine and howe I don¡¯t know?¡± ¡°Yeah Doctor Mu, I¡¯ve never seen you before.¡± Christine White was filled with confusion. Doctor Mu twirled the pen in his hand and said lightly, ¡°I¡¯ve never met you in person, I¡¯ve only seen your picture, at old Luise¡¯s.¡± ¡°Old Luise?¡± said Christine White, even more bewildered, ¡°Who is old Luise?¡± She asked this of Ives Norton. Ives Norton didn¡¯t answer, his face was suddenly very unpleasant, and there was even more undisguised disgust in his eyes, ¡°Elder brother, are you talking about Elder brother Luise?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Doctor Mu nodded. Ives Norton clenched his fists, ¡°How did he get a picture of Christine there?¡± ¡°I heard him say it was from his employer.¡± Doctor Mu returned. Christine White couldn¡¯t wait any longer and asked again, ¡°Ives, who the hell is old Luise?¡± ¡°It¡¯s one of my senior brothers, didn¡¯t I tell you that I have several senior brothers, and he¡¯s one of them, but also the one that annoys me the most.¡± Ives Norton returned in a disgusted tone. ¡°Why?¡± Christine White wondered.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. Ives Norton exins, ¡°Because we studied medicine together with our mentor, but then, he realized that he had a talent for psychosomatic medicine as well as hypnotic medicine, and halfway through, he betrayed what led him to study psychology and hypnosis with our mentor and brother instead.¡± ¡°So it is.¡± Christine White nodded in a daze. No wonder he hates that Sifu Luise so much. ¡°Sifu, you still have a connection with Sifu Luise?¡± Ives Norton finished answering Christine White¡¯s question and returned his gaze to Doctor Mu. Doctor Mu shrugged his shoulders, ¡°Not really, I only met him once about two years ago, I have a nephew with mild autism who happened to be in C-City as well, so I went to see him, and then I saw a picture of this Ms. Camp at his ce.¡± ¡°You¡¯re not mistaken?¡± Ives Norton asked in confirmation. Doctor Mu got a little upset and his hand spinning the fountain pen stopped, ¡°Brat, are you doubting your senior brother¡¯s memory of me? Don¡¯t forget, I¡¯ve done some research on memorization.¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m not doubting you Sifu, it¡¯s just that this matter is important to us, and I¡¯d like to know why Sifu Luise case has a picture of Christine.¡± Ives Norton blind-folded. Christine White nodded back. Doctor Mu looked at Ives Norton like he was an idiot, ¡°Didn¡¯t I just tell you, his employer gave it to him, and at first when I saw Ms. Camp¡¯s picture, I thought it was old Luise¡¯s girlfriend, so I asked more questions, and he told me it wasn¡¯t his girlfriend, but his employer¡¯s husband¡¯s ex-wife.¡± ¡°The ex-wife of the employer¡¯s husband?¡± Ives Norton looked to Christine White. Christine White misted up, ¡°It¡¯s Molly Bort! Your Master Luise¡¯s employer is Molly Bort.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, it¡¯s her.¡± Ives Norton nodded and then stepped forward, grabbing Doctor Mu¡¯s white coat and lifting the man up, ¡°Sifu, tell us, did you ask Sifu Luise at the time what kind ofmission she had taken on?¡± ¡°Let go of me for a moment and I¡¯ll talk to you if you do.¡± Doctor Mu red at him in displeasure. Ives Norton also just reacted to the fact that he was getting a little excited and quickly cut the man loose. Doctor Mu while dissatisfied with the organization of the clothes on the body, while stinking back: ¡°Asked, he said that her employer¡¯s husband has deep feelings for his ex-wife, but because of the idental loss of memory to forget his ex-wife, his employer is worried that her husband will one day put his ex-wife back in his mind, so he let him every once in a while, hypnotize her husband, so his husband can¡¯t think of his ex-wife. ¡± ¡°What?¡± Ives Norton was shocked. Christine White bit her lower lip, not saying a word but stumbling inside. So there is such a twist in this? ¡°Speaking of which, the first to find the old Luise, not the old Luise¡¯s employer, but the employer¡¯s husband¡¯s special assistant, listening to the old Luise said, the employer¡¯s husband because of the long time insomnia nightmares, his special assistant to inquire about it before they found the old Luise, after all, the old Luise in the psychology and hypnosis is indeed very capable. ¡± ¡°And then what?¡± Christine White asked with urgency. Ives Norton gave her aplicated look, his lips moving as if he wanted to say something, but in the end he said nothing. ¡°Then the employer¡¯s husband after the old Luise¡¯s treatment, insomnia and nightmares improved, but notpletely cured, need to do regr psychotherapy, so then the employer found the old Luise, with five million dors of the buy out of the old Luise, so that the old Luise in the employer to do regr treatment, hypnotize the employer husband. ¡± ¡°No wonder!¡± Ives Norton hammered his fist on Doctor Mu¡¯s desk, ¡°I wondered why Baird never regained his memories, I didn¡¯t realize that could be the reason.¡± Christine White didn¡¯t say anything, but the coldness under her eyes was looming. Molly Bort is so tactful. Make Baird Lane not remember her, and then Molly Bort can stay in the position of Mrs. Lane. ¡°Sifu, is Sifu Luise still in C-City?¡± Ives Norton asked. Doctor Mu gave him a disgusted look, ¡°How should I know, it¡¯s been two years since Ist saw him, ask him yourself.¡± At that, Ives Norton knew Doctor Mu couldn¡¯t be relied upon, and he turned his attention to Christine White, ¡°Christine, what do you think about this?¡± ¡°Get that Doctor Luise under control, he was paid by Molly Bort to hypnotize Baird Lane privately, he has already broken thew, this kind of person, it can be said that he has no medical ethics at all, he can¡¯t be allowed to get away with it out there, in addition, you said that Doctor Luise personally identified Molly Bort as having paid him to give Baird Lane hypnosis, what will Baird Lane do to Molly Bort? ¡°Christine White looked at him with a smile. Ives Norton returned after a moment¡¯s silence, ¡°He won¡¯t leave Molly Bort alone.¡± ¡°Not necessarily.¡± Doctor Mu snapped. Ives Norton and Christine White both looked at him. ¡°What do you mean, Elder Brother?¡± ¡°Are you two stupid?¡± Doctor Mu looked at the two like idiots, ¡°The problems you can think of, old Luise¡¯s employer already thought of them, old Luise told me that his employer even asked him to give her husband a mental hint, that mental hint is that no matter what she did, her husband can¡¯t be cruel to her, so ah ¡­ ¡± Doctor Mu waved his finger, ¡°Even if the husband of old Luise¡¯s employer in the end, knows what old Luise¡¯s employer has done, he won¡¯t really ask old Luise¡¯s employer to pay any price, at most, he will only give a small punishment to the employer, that¡¯s the power of the mental suggestion, and the mental suggestion is also a taboo in the psychology, generally, without the official authorization, it is not allowed to be used on anyone to use it.¡± ¡°But Brother Luise used it didn¡¯t she?¡± Ives Norton clenched his fists. Christine White is a messy mess inside. She wondered if she hadn¡¯te here to Doctor Mu tonight, she wouldn¡¯t have known about these insiders. Baird Lane¡¯s mind and memory have actually been artificially influenced! And it¡¯s horrible that the influence runs so deep that there¡¯s no way for him toe down hard on Molly Bort, even if Molly Bort did something! Chapter 558 Because of Unwillingness She was even thinking that Baird Lane had been too hard on Ann Lane to discipline her. Is it also because of this mental suggestion? ¡°Yes, old Luise broke a psychological taboo.¡± Doctor Mu nodded. Ives Norton looked at him exasperated, ¡°Then why didn¡¯t you stop him?¡± ¡°How could I stop it? I was afraid he¡¯d give me some kind of mental suggestion too.¡± Doctor Mu said rolling his eyes. Christine White walked up to him, ¡°Doctor Mu, can this mental suggestion be undone?¡± Maybe if it unraveled, Baird Lane would immediately divorce Molly Bort. When that happens, she can concentrate fully on Molly Bort and not have to worry about Baird Lane. ¡°Why not, if it can be ced, it can naturally be solved, but only if you find a psychiatrist with simr abilities to old Luise.¡± Doctor Mu finished speaking and continued to spin the pen. Christine White listened to him for a couple of seconds of silence and her eyes lit up, ¡°Dr. Tom!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, Dr. Tom.¡± Ives Norton thought of it as well, ¡°Dr. Tom is an internationally renowned psychiatrist, surely he can unravel it.¡± ¡°But what is Dr. Tom going to do when he gets here, to get Baird Lane treated.¡± Christine White hesitated. Ives Norton patted her shoulder, ¡°This is not urgent, when Dr. Tomes we will think of a way, now the first priority is to put old Luise under control, pry out of his mouth what happened when he was bribed by Molly Bort, I know him, he has always been cautious in his work, and he must have Molly Bort¡¯s evidence in his hands. evidence of his bribing.¡± ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll take care of this, I¡¯ve got people on my hands.¡± Christine White said with narrowed eyes. Ives Norton nodded, ¡°It¡¯s going to be tomorrow if we have to do it, you should go back to resting now, let¡¯s go.¡± ¡°Uh-huh.¡± Christine White answered, and after smiling at Doctor Mu again, walked out after Ives Norton. Car. Christine White leaned back in her seat, her head tilted in the direction of the window, and her eyes kept looking out the car window, wondering what she was thinking, and never speaking. Ives Norton drove the car and nced at her several times with his afterglow, but finally he couldn¡¯t help but speak, ¡°The reason why Baird Lane never regained his memory was because of being hypnotized, as well as these few times, even after all these things happened to Molly Bort, which affected The Lane Family Group and himself, he didn¡¯t get a divorce from Molly Bort for divorce, maybe also because of the influence of mental suggestion.¡±Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. ¡°What the hell are you trying to say?¡± Christine White finally turned her gaze to him. He pursed his lips, ¡°I was going to say, if Baird Lane regained his memories and his mental cues were lifted, and you got your revenge, would you still be with him?¡± Christine White snorted, ¡°Of course not, I don¡¯t love him anymore.¡± ¡°Really don¡¯t love him anymore?¡± Ives Norton suddenly stopped the car and turned his head to look into her eyes as if he were trying to see through them to the deepest part of her heart. Christine White averted her gaze upon realization, ¡°You¡¯re doubting my word?¡± ¡°Yes, I was just doubting your word.¡± Ives Norton let go of the steering wheel, ¡°Christine, turn around, look at me, don¡¯t run away, do you really not love Baird Lane anymore?¡± Christine White frowned, ¡°Ives, what the hell is wrong with you tonight? Why are you talking about this all of a sudden again?¡± ¡°I just want to know what¡¯s really going on inside you.¡± Ives Norton replied. Christine White took a deep breath, ¡°But that¡¯s what¡¯s really going on inside me, I don¡¯t love Baird Lane anymore and won¡¯t be with Baird Lane.¡± ¡°In that case, why don¡¯t you look me in the eye and answer?¡± Ives Norton broke her head over. Christine White met his eyes unawares, and in the next instant, subconsciously swam away. This action of hers caused bitterness to flood Ives Norton¡¯s heart, and along with it, his face, ¡°Actually, you still love him, don¡¯t you?¡± Christine White¡¯s pupils quivered as she retorted in a hushed voice, ¡°No!¡± ¡°Is there really none? If not, why did you choose to work with The Lane Family when you returned home, and why did you divorce Baird Lane from Molly Bort the same way you made him fall in love with you?¡± Ives Norton asked her, somewhat agitated. Christine White lowered her eyes and did not speak. Why? She just felt resentful. By choosing to work with The Lane Family, she simply wanted to show Baird Lane that Christine White, once a good-for-nothing who would only live off of him, could be powerful and stand on the same level as him with apany in power. As for why he had to divorce Molly Bort that way ¡­ Christine White¡¯s hand on her bag clenched, forcing down the thought in her mind that she didn¡¯t want to admit, nor did she want to. ¡°Okay, is it okay not to talk about it?¡± She changed the subject with a cold, hard tone. Ives Norton sighed bitterly, ¡°Okay, enough about Baird Lane, what about me?¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°I confessed my love to you before and gave you time to think about it, now that so many days have passed, how have you considered it?¡± He gripped the steering wheel tightly, showing the tension inside. Christine White, however, lowered her head and did not answer. Ives Norton, seeing this with a deep gloom in his eyes, didn¡¯t push her and restarted the car. No words along the way. When she got to the bottom of the apartment building, Christine White got out of the car and saw Ives Norton getting ready to back up and walk away, she called out to him, ¡°Ives, wait.¡± Ives Norton looked at her. Christine White dropped her gaze to him as well, ¡°I¡¯m sorry ¡­ I can¡¯t ept your confession.¡± At those words, Ives Norton¡¯s expression didn¡¯t have the slightest surprise, nor did it change in the slightest, only that the gloom and loss in the bottom of his eyes became more and more intense. ¡°I knew this would be the oue.¡± He said in an astringent voice. Christine White¡¯s mouth opened without making a sound. Ives Norton sadly took off his sses and covered his eyes with his hand so that she wouldn¡¯t see the sadness in his eyes, ¡°I knew that you didn¡¯t love me, that¡¯s why you considered it for so long, and I also knew that you¡¯d eventually reject me, so I¡¯ve always been psychologically prepared for that, but when I actually heard you reject it, it was still pretty hard on my heart yet.¡± When he finished, he pretended to be fine andughed a little. But the reluctance in theugh was audible to anyone. Christine White felt bad and guilty, she closed her eyes and apologized written in her eyes, ¡°Ives, I¡¯m sorry ¡­.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to say sorry to me.¡± Ives Norton let his hand drop from his eyes and put his sses back on, ¡°I was prepared for this oue, so you don¡¯t have to tell me you¡¯re sorry, things like feelings are supposed to be mutual, you don¡¯t love me, so you have the right to reject me.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Christine White¡¯s mouth dropped open, unable to make a sound. Ives Norton rubbed a handful of her hair, ¡°Well, that¡¯s it, how about we just get along as friends from now on, and how about we don¡¯t even talk about feelings anymore?¡± Christine White bites her lip, ¡°Ives ¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯ste, you should get back to resting, I¡¯ll see you tomorrow.¡± Ives Norton interrupted what she was about to say and changed the subject. And how could Christine White not see what he was up to. It was just his way of trying to defuse the awkwardness and get her to stop thinking about it and feeling guilty about it. ¡°Christine, I¡¯ll see youter.¡± Ives Norton waved goodbye to Christine White, then rolled up the window and drove off. His car had just left in front of him, and a ck sedan, twones across the street, left right behind him. Christine White¡¯s ck sedan, looking a little puzzled. There¡¯s actually someone in this car! Chapter 559 Ann is missing And the guy in the car, did he hear everything she said to Ives Norton? Thinking about this, Christine White¡¯s little face burned a little. Soon, though, the hotness in her face dissipated. Hearing it is hearing it, reacting to this car she has not seen, the people in the car, also certainly do not know, hear it is nothing. What¡¯s more, here in the dark, the people in the car, surely they didn¡¯t even see what she looked like clearly. With that in mind, Christine White turned toward the apartment building. Ives Norton had been sensing a car following him from behind ever since he left the apartmentplex. It waste at the moment, close to midnight, and there weren¡¯t many cars on the road to begin with, so it was obvious at a nce whether or not a car was following. Looking at the rearview mirror that poorly pursued, he changed which reverse, followed by the car that changed which road, he could not help but color his eyebrows with a little gravity. The car was, indeed, headed for him. Realizing this, Ives Norton frowned tightly and sped up his drive, taking the car in the direction of the police station. The people in the car behind him, seemingly sensing his thoughts, suddenly sped up as well and honked their horns, as if they meant for him to stop. Ives Norton didn¡¯t stop and kept the car moving. After driving a block, the horn of the car behind him, suddenly stopped honking. Just when he thought the car behind him was going to give up chasing him, the cell phone in his pocket rang. Ives Norton freed up a hand and held his cell phone out, and without looking at the caller ID, he crossed one hand to answer it before putting it to his ear, ¡°Who?¡± ¡°It¡¯s me, stop the car!¡± On the other end of the phone, a cool, low voice rang out, faintly returning four words. Ives Norton narrowed his eyes, ¡°Baird Lane?¡± ¡°Uh-huh.¡± ¡°Where are you?¡± If he heard correctly, Baird Lane had just asked him to pull over! ¡°I¡¯m behind your car, stop!¡± Baird Lane repeated.N?velDrama.Org is the owner. Now it dawned on Ives Norton that the car behind him that had been chasing him wasn¡¯t something that was out to get him, it was Baird Lane. Thinking about it, Ives Norton¡¯s forehead veins jumped and a fire went up in his heart. He pulled over, opened the door and got out. Sure enough, the car behind him followed suit and stopped. Ives Norton walked over and knocked on the driver¡¯s side window of the car. The windows rolled down, exposing the familiar cold side of Baird Lane¡¯s face. Ives Norton grabbed him by the cor in anger, ¡°Baird Lane, what the hell are you doing? You¡¯ve been chasing me all the way, changingnes and honking your horn, what the hell do you want?¡± ¡°Told you to pull over.¡± Baird Lane calmly yanked his cor back. But his thin lips pursed in displeasure as he looked at the crease in the cor. ¡°Since when the hell have you been following me?¡± Ives Norton looked at him, ¡°And what are you doing hanging around out here in the middle of the night?¡± ¡°I followed you from under Christine Camp¡¯s apartment building.¡± Ives Norton replied in a cold voice as he finished straightening his cor. Ives Norton froze, ¡°What do you mean, where did you ¡­e from?¡± ¡°Christine Camp apartment downstairs.¡± Baird Lane added. Ives Norton¡¯s face changed, ¡°Why were you there? And how long have you been there?¡± ¡°It¡¯s been a long time, I waited there two hours ago, and then I saw you all.¡± Baird Lane looked at him with an inexplicable expression, and slowly spat out another, ¡°And heard all your words.¡± He went downstairs at Christine Camp for his own selfish reasons. Tonight, he lost sleep. After not being able to sleep, instead of taking sleeping pills to anesthetize myself, as I usually did, I also, somehow, drove to Christine Camp¡¯s apartment building. He thought that she should be resting by this time, and he had no intention of disturbing her, so he was just going to stay downstairs with her for a while. But what I didn¡¯t expect was to stay for a while and then see hering back in the same car as Ives Norton. ¡°Heard all the words?¡± Ives Norton¡¯s sses reflected the light. Baird Lane stared at him intently, ¡°Yes, I didn¡¯t realize that you actually knew each other and that you called her Christine?¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong with calling Christine, her name is Christine Camp, what¡¯s wrong with me calling her Christine?¡± Ives Norton returned with a slight twinkle in his eye. Baird Lane¡¯s thin lips opened gently again, ¡°Then why didn¡¯t you tell me in the first ce about the fact that you knew her, I called you once and asked you if you had ever seen a woman who looked like Christine White, you said you had but you said you didn¡¯t know her but what does that mean now, not only did you know her you confessed to her! ¡± ¡°A man is unmarried and a woman is unmarried, how normal it is to confess your love, but you, Baird Lane, why are you so concerned about this?¡± Ives Norton looked at him mockingly. Baird Lane¡¯s thin lips pursed with a bit of cold, ¡°You stay away from her, she¡¯s mine!¡± ¡°What?¡± Ives Norton¡¯s expression changed slightly, ¡°Baird Lane, you know what you¡¯re talking about, don¡¯t you?¡± Did he get his memory back? No, I don¡¯t think so. If he had his memory back, he¡¯d be calling Christine White by her first name at this point, not Christine Camp. ¡°I said, stay away from Christine Camp.¡± Baird Lane repeats. Ives Norton sneered, ¡°On what grounds? You said Christine is yours, do you think you have that qualification? You have a wife and a daughter now, and you still see Christine as your possession, what do you take her for? Want her to follow you without a name?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll divorce Molly Bort!¡± Baird Lane said coldly. Ives Norton smiled dismissively, ¡°Divorce? Easier said than done, wait until you can do it, but I¡¯m thinking, you certainly can¡¯t do it now.¡± People who have been given mental hints are talking at best. I¡¯m afraid that when ites to divorce, mental suggestion ys a role in keeping him from divorcing. ¡°What do you mean?¡± Baird Lane vaguely heard something in Ives Norton¡¯s words. Ives Norton shrugged his shoulders, ¡°It doesn¡¯t mean much, so be on your way, I¡¯ll leave you to it.¡± He patted Baird Lane on the shoulder, not in the mood to say much to him, and turned toward his car. Once in the car, Ives Norton hammered his fist on the steering wheel, a bit of resentment in his eyes. Baird Lane and Christine White, are these two really meant to be? One loses his memory and still falls in love with the other. One who, even though he hates the other, still hasn¡¯t let go of all his feelings for the other in his heart. With two people like that, he was so delusional as to try to separate thempletely. Now that I think about it, it¡¯s pretty ridiculous. These two, are inseparable! Unless one party really doesn¡¯t love it anymore. But is it possible? Baird Lane loses his memory and falls in love with Christine White anyway. And Christine White, though she keeps her mouth shut, is in love, judging by the way she acts, and since they love each other, they are inseparable. Watching Ives Norton¡¯s car go by in the distance, Baird Lane somehow felt that he saw Ives Norton¡¯s body all filled with despondency. And thessitude actually made him feel a little happy, inside. But while happy, there is one thing at the back of my mind, and that is how exactly did Ives Norton and Christine Camp meet? Then there¡¯s the way he addresses Christine Camp, which makes him ufortable and concerned. But that smudge of concern, again, disappeared when he remembered Christine Camp¡¯s rejection of Ives Norton¡¯s confession. It was just this bit about how the two of them really knew each other that he had to find out, and a voice in the back of his mind was telling him that it was important. Thinking about this, Baird Lane also got into his car and drove towards the group. Day two. Baird Lane emerged from the break room in his office when a phone rang unexpectedly. Rubbing his vaguely swollen temples, he walked over to his desk and picked up his cell phone, ncing at the caller ID before answering the call, ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°Sir, it¡¯s bad, Ann ran out and disappeared.¡± Aunt Lucy¡¯s anxious and panicked voice came over the phone. Chapter 560: Taking Ann Lane away Baird Lane¡¯s eyebrow jumped, ¡°Ran out and disappeared?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡°How did she get out?¡± Aunt Lucy¡¯s self-ming voice rang out, ¡°It¡¯s my fault, Ann that child said her stomach hurt, I opened the door of the room without suspecting it, as a result, that child took advantage of my inattention and flew away, by the time I reacted and chased out of the vi, the person was no longer there.¡± ¡°Get the security guards at the vi area to look for it right away!¡± Baird Lanemanded coldly. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m on my way.¡± Aunt Lucy hurriedly answered.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. After hanging up, she put the phone down and turned to the woman on the couch, ¡°Ma¡¯am, how did I do?¡± Christine White nodded, ¡°Nice.¡± Aunt Lucyughed nervously, ¡°I don¡¯t think it will be heard by the gentleman, will it?¡± ¡°No.¡± Christine White responded with assurance. Aunt Lucy sighed in relief, ¡°That¡¯s good then ma¡¯am, Ann is all yours.¡± ¡°Well, I¡¯ll have the boy at the police station by mid-afternoon, and the station will notify Baird Lane to pick him up at that time.¡± Christine White said as she nced at her wristwatch. Aunt Lucy nodded, ¡°I know.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll go first then.¡± Christine White said, taking her sunsses mask out of her bag and putting it on as she got up and headed for the foyer. Aunt Lucy followed her all the way out of the vi. After exiting the vi, Christine White headed straight for the south gate of the vi area. When she got outside the south gate, she looked around and saw a ck business car. Coming to the business car, Christine White raised her hand and knocked on the window. The window rolled down and Lisa¡¯s face was exposed, ¡°Superintendent, you¡¯re back.¡± Christine White hmmm¡¯d, ¡°What about Ann Lane?¡± ¡°It¡¯s in the backseat, the kid was making too much noise, I gave her a juice with spices and now the person has fallen asleep.¡± Lisa said while pointing towards the back. Christine White looked around and saw a chubby little girl lying in the back seat of the business van. This little girl is slightly chubby but chubby and adorable, inheriting Toby Dean¡¯s western facial contours and Molly Bort¡¯s soft features as an oriental, making her a rare hybrid little one any way you look at it. Unfortunately, this is only on the surface, even if this girl is scary, she can¡¯t hide the fact that underneath her cute exterior, she has a heart of evil that is just like Molly Bort¡¯s. Thinking of this, Christine White stopped looking at Ann Lane, thinking that even one more nce would be too dirty for her eyes. ¡°Did you deal with the surveince in the vi area?¡± She asked in a faint voice. Lisa gave a confident thumbs up, ¡°Of course.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good, inform that side to deliver the letter to Baird Lane.¡± Christine White pulled open the door and got in. As soon as Lisa heard that, she immediately took out her cell phone and sent a brief message out, ¡°OK.¡± Christine White nodded, ¡°Let¡¯s go, it¡¯s time to make this little girl suffer.¡± She¡¯s going to show Ann Lane that being young and doing the wrong thinges with a price. ¡°Okay, Superintendent sit tight, I¡¯m speeding up.¡± Lisa reminded. Christine White buckled her seatbelt and then made a call to Aunt Lucy. Aunt Lucy quickly listened to answer, ¡°Ma¡¯am.¡± ¡°Aunt Lucy, you inform Baird Lane now and tell him that the security guards at the vi area can¡¯t find Ann Lane .¡± ¡°But if you do that, Mr. will surely send someone else to look for it, ma¡¯am, and I¡¯m worried that Mr. will find out that it was you who took Ann,¡± Aunt Lucy said, a little uneasy. Christine White smiled, ¡°It¡¯s okay, he won¡¯t be able to find out, I have my own arrangements, just do as you¡¯re told.¡± ¡°In that case, that¡¯s fine.¡± With her being so confident, Aunt Lucy couldn¡¯t say anything but agree. The call ended and Aunt Lucy took the phone off her ear and turned to quickly flip through Baird Lane¡¯s call logs and called him now. ¡°Sir.¡± ¡°Did you find him?¡± Baird Lane asked when he opened his mouth, but his tone was t and slow, without a hint of the worry and nervousness he¡¯d felt about Ann Lane running out and disappearing. Aunt Lucy once again put on the same anxiety she had during that phone call earlier and hurriedly returned, ¡°No, the security guards searched all over the vi area and couldn¡¯t find anyone.¡± Baird Lane pursed his thin lips. No one? Ann Lane, a five year old, could have run there? ¡°What about surveince?¡± Baird Lane asked again. ¡°The surveince is broken.¡± Aunt Lucy replied. Baird Lane looked puzzled, ¡°Broken?¡± What¡¯s the coincidence that the surveince is down? Just as Baird Lane vaguely realizes that it¡¯s not that simple, a knock on the door suddenly rings out. ¡°Come in.¡± He spat out two words in a deep voice. The office door opened and Gates that this familiar letter came in from outside. ¡°President Lane, another letter from Bo¡¯s mom.¡± Gates reported, sounding somewhat bemused. This Xiaobo¡¯s mom is really cautious, in order not to be found out by President Lane¡¯s real identity, she only delivers a letter every time, and the person who delivers the letter is still all just a passerby who receives money. ¡°Give me that.¡± Baird Lane held out his hand. Gates handed him the letter. He held the phone between his ear and shoulder while he opened the letter with both hands free. The letter was quickly unwrapped, and he shook out the paper and skimmed through it quickly. After reading it, he looked suddenly relieved. ¡°Aunt Lucy, Ann Lane over there don¡¯t bother.¡± Baird Lane put down the letterhead and picked up his cell phone again, speaking to Aunt Lucy on the other end of the line. Aunt Lucy froze, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± She really didn¡¯t know why Mr. Lane suddenly left Ann Lane alone. After all, Mrs. didn¡¯t go into detail with her. ¡°Ann Lane was taken.¡± Baird Lane returned casually. Aunt Lucy pretended to be worried, ¡°Taken? Taken by what? Sir, hurry up and get the man back.¡± ¡°No, she said she didn¡¯t have to hurt Ann, just a small punishment.¡± Baird Lane said slowly as he looked at the notes on the letterhead and then hung up the phone. Gates was curious, ¡°President Lane, did you just say that Lu Shu Shu was taken?¡± ¡°Uh-huh.¡± Baird Lane nods. ¡°It¡¯s Bao¡¯s mom?¡± ¡°It¡¯s her.¡± ¡°I¡¯m guessing also that you read this letter before you said Ann Lane was taken away, and that Bo¡¯s mom has been trying to get you to punish Ann Lane for a long time toe, and you haven¡¯t been able to do anything about it, and Bo¡¯s mom probably couldn¡¯t wait to take matters into her own hands, but ¡­¡± Gates trailed off. Baird Lane looked at him, ¡°Speak.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Gates straightened his body and spoke the words that followed, ¡°Ann Lane has always been kept at the vi by you, so where she was taken, it would have been the vi as well, it¡¯s just that I¡¯m wondering how in the world Bao¡¯s mom took someone away from the vi.¡± ¡°Aunt Lucy said it was Ann Lane who had a tummy ache and then ran out while she was opening the door, unnoticed, and it must have been the moment she ran out that she was caught.¡± Baird Lane put it sinctly. ¡°What a coincidence, how Ann Lane just happened to have a stomach ache at that time.¡± Gates frowned more tightly and continued, ¡°And with a stomach ache, a normal person should not be able to walk, she can actually run, that alone makes people suspicious, and most importantly, why Ann Lane was caught just after she ran out, the timing was too good, so good that it was like someone was waiting outside specifically to catch her. ¡± ¡°You¡¯re right.¡± Baird Lane looked at the letter on the table, the color of his eyes flickering. ¡°President Lane you think so?¡± Gates looked at him. Baird Lane nodded, ¡°It¡¯s not that I think so, this was supposed to be a n to capture Ann Lane specifically, firstly the surveince in the vi area was broken, secondly the security guards in the vi area, there¡¯s no way those security guards didn¡¯t know that Ann Lane belongs to my family, once Ann Lane did run out they would have notified me for sure, but they didn¡¯t , what do you think is the reason?¡± ¡°The biggest reason is that Ann Lane has an acquaintance with her, who took her out of the vi area, and that¡¯s the only way those security guards won¡¯t ask anything.¡± Gates analyzed. Baird Lane narrowed his eyes, ¡°And who do you think this acquaintance is?¡± Chapter 561 Contact Number ¡°There is only Ann Lane and Aunt Lucy in the vi, and that acquaintance is ¡­ of course.¡± Saying this, Gates suddenly understood something and looked at Baird Lane with horror, ¡°President Lane, you mean Aunt Lucy? It was Aunt Lucy who took Ann Lane out and gave it to Bao¡¯s mother?¡± Baird Lane fumbled with his fingers, ¡°There¡¯s no other exnation than that.¡± ¡°But why?¡± Gates couldn¡¯t figure it out, ¡°Why would Aunt Lucy do that?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know exactly why, but I¡¯m able to confirm that Aunt Lucy did it.¡± Baird Lane said coldly. Why else would Ann Lane not have a tummy ache early in the morning orte in the evening, but only when Bo¡¯s momes to get her. Furthermore, if there is no Aunt Lucy¡¯s arrangement in this, how did Bao¡¯s mom know that Ann Lane would go out of the vi area. So it all goes to show that Aunt Lucy had a big hand in it. ¡°It¡¯s actually Aunt Lucy¡­¡± Gates swallowed, disbelief lingering in his eyes, ¡°Aunt Lucy was actually paid off by Bo¡¯s mom, how could she do that, President Lane, Aunt Lucy won¡¯t hold it against you, will she?¡± ¡°No way!¡± Baird Lane shook his head with certainty, ¡°Aunt Lucy has been with The Lane Family for almost almost thirty years, and her family works under The Lane Family banner, so there¡¯s no way she could actually betray me.¡± ¡°But Aunt Lucy ¡­¡± ¡°There should be something else.¡± Baird Lane doesn¡¯t believe Aunt Lucy would do anything to betray him, to betray The Lane Family.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. ¡°So what could it be that made her choose to help Bao¡¯s mom this time.¡± Gates just felt full of fog. Baird Lane pursed his thin lips and didn¡¯t answer for a long time before spitting out, ¡°Aunt Lucy knew Little Treasure¡¯s mother.¡± ¡°Ugh?¡± Gates froze, ¡°President Lane, are you sure?¡± ¡°Aunt Lucy wouldn¡¯t have helped her take Ann Lane out of the house if she didn¡¯t know her, and it shows that Mama Bao is a very important person to Aunt Lucy.¡± Baird Lane said in a hushed voice. Gates¡¯ eyes twinkled brilliantly, ¡°So President Lane, is there any way we can start with Aunt Lucy and figure out what Bo¡¯s mom¡¯s identity really is?¡± Baird Lane was silent for two seconds, ¡°For thest while, you send someone to keep a covert eye on Aunt Lucy to see if she goes to see anyone.¡± ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll make the arrangements, then Ann Lane there ¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it, Bo¡¯s mom said it wouldn¡¯t hurt Ann, just give her a scare.¡± Baird Lane handed him the letter on the table. Gates picked it up and read it, and it was true. It says that it won¡¯t hurt Ann Lane¡¯s life or cause Ann Lane any physical injuries, just arrange a scare so that she can feel the fear that Bo was feeling at the time. That, in turn, is eptable. ¡°Bo¡¯s mom also said that at two o¡¯clock in the afternoon, she wants us to go to the police station and bring Ann back.¡± Gates said looking at the bottom line of the letter. Baird Lane waved his hand, ¡°You arrange it.¡± ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll have someone pick them up at the police station when the timees.¡± Gates nodded, then folded up the letterhead, ready to return it to him. But just as Gates folded it a second time, turning the back part way over, he suddenly eeped. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Baird Lane heard the surprise in his tone. Gates hastily unfolded the letterhead again and turned the back over, ¡°President Lane, there¡¯s a phone number here.¡± ¡°Give me that.¡± Baird Lane snatched the letterhead back as soon as he could. Gates came up behind him and looked up with him, ¡°I think that¡¯s Bo¡¯s mom¡¯s number, President Lane, should we call?¡± Baird Lane gave him a are you an idiot look, picked up his cell phone and typed in the number on it and dialed it. The call came through quickly, and a hoarse, ten-thousand percent female voice, deliberately disguised on first hearing, came through, ¡°Baird Lane.¡± ¡°Bo¡¯s mom?¡± Baird Lane spoke with narrowed eyes. The woman on the other end of the line smiled, ¡°It¡¯s me, we finally spoke.¡± Baird Lane pursed his thin lips, ¡°We¡¯ve been able to talk for a long time, you¡¯re the one who¡¯s been avoiding me.¡± ¡°Fair enough.¡± The woman returned. Baird Lane gazed at the phone number on the letterhead and flicked his thin lips, ¡°So howe you¡¯re suddenly willing to leave a number for me to contact you now?¡± ¡°Since I feel that the time is almost right, we can have a call now, and maybe in a little while, we can meet.¡± The woman on the other end of the line said meaningfully. Baird Lane¡¯s heart inexplicably skipped a beat, and he was actually vaguely looking forward to it. Looking forward to the meeting she was talking about. He didn¡¯t know why this was happening, and after thinking about it, he just categorized it as the kind of anticipation he felt when he wanted to see his enemy. ¡°Bao¡¯s mom, Ann is at your ce, right?¡± Baird Lane changed the subject. On the other end of the phone, the woman snorted, ¡°Baird Lane, is it interesting to ask me knowingly? My letter clearly states that I have Ann Lane, and you¡¯re asking me because you think I¡¯m deliberately lying to you?¡± ¡°No, I was just wondering, how is Ann doing now?¡± Baird Lane asked coldly. The woman chirped softly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, she¡¯s fine, I told you, I won¡¯t let her get hurt, only shocked. ¡± ¡°I want to see Ann.¡± ¡°No way!¡± The woman¡¯s voice iced down, and with obvious sarcasm, ¡°Baird Lane, a stepdaughter you care so much about, you¡¯re quite the fraternity, don¡¯t worry, the more you care about Ann Lane, who¡¯s no blood rtion to you , the more I won¡¯t let you see her.¡± A biological son, who he doesn¡¯t even know exists, cares so much about a stepdaughter. How could she not hate him and resent him. Even if he might have cared about Ann Lane because of a mental suggestion , she wasn¡¯t happy about it. Thinking about it, the woman took a deep breath, ¡°Baird Lane, I didn¡¯t leave my phone number for you to care about Ann Lane, but I¡¯m going to let you take your time and learn about our feud, I¡¯d tell you a little bit about what¡¯s going on between us but I¡¯m not in the mood right now, so that¡¯s it.¡± The words fell out of her mouth and she hung up without hesitation. ¡°Superintendent, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Lisa on the side couldn¡¯t help but ask when she saw Christine White¡¯s face look bad. Christine White removed the voice changer from her neck andter dropped it in a clear waterproof bag, ¡°It¡¯s fine, it¡¯s just that hearing Baird Lane care so much about Ann Lane , it makes me hot inside.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be mad.¡± Lisa soothed. Christine White rubbed her temples, ¡°It¡¯s okay, I¡¯ll be done in a minute, let¡¯s go, let¡¯s see how Ann Lane is doing first.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Lisa answered, then led the way forward. The two men came outside a closed room, which was guarded by two other men. The two men saw Christine Whiteing and saluted. ¡°Open the door.¡± Lisa, behind Christine White, ordered. The two men immediately obeyed and opened the door. Christine White lifted her foot and walked in, and once inside, she was blinded by the re of the room. Lisa rushed to hand her a pair of sunsses, ¡°This room is full of AI holographic projections, all the light is strong, put these eyes on and you¡¯ll be fine.¡± Christine White hmmm¡¯d and took the sunsses and put them on, and when she did, her eyes really didn¡¯t sting. ¡°What about Ann Lane?¡± She asked. Lisa looked around and finally pointed over toward a corner, ¡°There it is.¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± Christine White turned her head to look over. In the corner, Ann Lane is crouching motionless wearing a hologram, as if she has lost her soul and is just a shell. ¡°What¡¯s her condition now?¡± Christine White walks up to Ann Lane and looks down at her with a cold expression. Lisa didn¡¯t know where to take out a tablet, ¡°I think he was stunned, you were on the phone with President Lane so you didn¡¯t see it, I¡¯ve recorded it, Superintendent, look.¡± Chapter 562 – He’s In Love With You She handed the tablet over. Christine White picked it up and realized that on the tablet was a video. She clicked the video on and saw Ann Lane, wearing a hologram, running and shrieking loudly in this room, like something was chasing her, the whole thing terrified. ¡°What did she see?¡± Christine White returned the tablet. Lisa smiled back, ¡°I set a lot of modes for the holographic projections in the room, aren¡¯t kids afraid of monsters and monsters? I pretty much set those up, so what she saw was a lot of monsters and monsters chasing her and trying to eat her, besides that, the sses she wore had a very important function besides seeing those holographic projections.¡± ¡°Speak.¡± Christine White ordered. Lisa nodded and spoke, ¡°Those sses automatically extend the holder, and when they¡¯re put on, it holds the person¡¯s head in ce so Ann Lane can¡¯t take them off by herself, and they emit a tiny burst of electric current when the mood of the person wearing them plummets, and that current directly affects the person¡¯s pain nerves.¡± ¡°So Ann Lane feels pain when she¡¯s being chased or bitten by a monster?¡± Christine White immediately understood what the most important function of the sses was. ¡°Exactly.¡± Lisa held the tablet under her armpit, ¡°But it¡¯s just a sensory function, she¡¯s not actually in pain physically, it¡¯s just that her mind is making her think that she¡¯s actually been bitten by a monster and that it¡¯s going to hurt, in blunt terms, it¡¯s a hallucination, which normally an adult would understandter on but Ann Lane, a small child, wouldn¡¯t be able to tell the difference, she¡¯d just think that she¡¯d actually been bitten. ¡± ¡°Nice.¡± Christine White gave her an appreciative look, ¡°Can you customize the mode?¡± ¡°Yes, but if you¡¯re going to set up a pattern it¡¯s better to have a photo so it¡¯s more realistic.¡± Lisa replied. Christine White took out her cell phone and flipped through the pictures of the kids from a few of the Lee-Wang families, ¡°Scan these kids in, and the mode will be set to these kids beating up Ann Lane , I want her to feel what it was like for Bao to be beaten up at that time.¡± ¡°Okay, leave it to me.¡± Lisa took her cell phone and went to work. Christine White took onest look at Ann Lane , turned and walked out of the projection room. Soon, an hour passed. Lisa came out holding the tablet and came behind Christine White who was smoking a cigarette off the balcony, ¡°Superintendent, Ann Lane passed out from fright.¡± Christine White let out a soft hmmm to indicate she understood, ¡°It¡¯s almost one o¡¯clock, let¡¯s get the man to the station.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve made arrangements.¡± Lisa said. Christine White turned to me, ¡°Ann Lane was shocked all over Land on tape, right?¡± ¡°Yes, not only did I record it, but I copied the footage she could only see through her holographic sses and merged it onto the video, so that what Ann Lane sees, we can see, Superintendent, want to take a look?¡± Lisa held up the tablet. Christine White waved her hand, ¡°Not interested, but it would be nice to show this to Molly Bort, it should give her a big thrill to see her daughter scared like that.¡± Speaking of which, the corner of her mouth curved in a yful manner. Lisa looked at her in horror, ¡°Superintendent, you are so wicked.¡± It¡¯s a wonder that Molly Bort didn¡¯t go crazy when she saw her daughter being treated like that out there. ¡°How¡¯s that for bad taste, I certainly couldn¡¯t pass up the chance to strike Molly Bort, go and do it.¡± Christine White waved her hand and shooed her away. Lisa didn¡¯t leave, ¡°Outside Molly Bort¡¯s vi, there are President Lane¡¯s men on guard, it might be a little hard to get in and show the video to Molly Bort, it will take some time.¡±Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. ¡°It¡¯s okay, we have plenty of time.¡± Christine White doesn¡¯t care how long it takes, as long as Molly Bort gets to see it in the end. ¡°Okay, then I know what to do.¡± Lisa nodded. Christine White pressed the cigarette butt into an ashtray on the side and pressed it out, ¡°Since Molly Bort¡¯s side can¡¯t get in for a while, you go to the police station now and see if Baird Lane goes back to pick up Ann Lane , and if he does, what kind of expression he has, you tell me all about it when youe back. ¡± ¡°What about you, Superintendent?¡± Lisa asked. Christine White¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly, ¡°I¡¯m going to see a doctor paid by Molly Bort now.¡± As the words left her mouth, she lifted her foot and walked right out of the balcony to go outside and drive. She drove all the way to a vi. The people in the vi heard the car and rushed out from inside. The man was wearing a white coat, wearing a pair of rimless sses on his face, under the sses was a handsome and sunny handsome face, openly is Ives Norton undoubtedly. ¡°Christine you¡¯re here.¡± Ives Norton stepped forward to help Christine White pull open the car door. Christine White thanked her and got out of the car, ¡°Where¡¯s that Doctor Luise?¡± ¡°In the basement of the vi, guarded by your men.¡± Ives Norton pointed back at the bottom of his feet. Christine White nodded, ¡°I see, thanks Ives, for contributing your vi.¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡± Ives Norton shrugged his shoulders, ¡°I don¡¯t usually live in this vi, it¡¯s getting dusty, and it¡¯s just right to be able to use it to help you.¡± Christine White smiled, ¡°Take me to him.¡± ¡°Wait a minute.¡± Ives Norton took her arm. Christine White stopped and looked back at him, a few moments of confusion revealed in her eyes, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Last night ¡­ I was followed.¡± Ives Norton said. Christine White nched, ¡°Stalked? Who?¡± Her heart lifted. I don¡¯t know if the people following him are his own enemies or hers. ¡°This man you know, too, is Baird Lane,¡± Ives Norton said, looking Christine White in the eye. Christine White froze, ¡°Is that him?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Ives Norton nodded. Christine White frowned slightly, ¡°What¡¯s he following you for?¡± ¡°Because he saw me drive you homest night.¡± ¡°You mean Baird Lane was nearby when you drove me back to my apartment?¡± Christine White asked. Ives Norton held his forehead, ¡°Exactly.¡± ¡°What¡¯s he doing on my floor?¡± Christine White¡¯s face shifted. Ives Norton¡¯s eyes showed a touch of bitterness, ¡°Because he¡¯s in love with you, that¡¯s why he came down to your floor in the middle of the night.¡± He could see the zing emotion in Baird Lane¡¯s eyesst night when he warned him to stay away from Christine. ¡°What do you mean, Baird Lane he ¡­¡± Christine White looked slightly flustered. Ives Norton nodded heavily. Christine White sped her hands together and couldn¡¯t speak anymore. She didn¡¯t suspect that Ives Norton was lying; he wasn¡¯t good enough to lie to her about such things. In other words, Baird Lane really ¡­ Christine White lowered her head to hide theplex emotions in her eyes. Little did he know that Baird Lane would actually fall in love with her all over again, and in such a short period of time. She could feel that Baird Lane¡¯s attitude towards her was a little different, but she didn¡¯t think that he had fallen in love with her, after all, Baird Lane, that man, how cold and hard-hearted, she knew very well. For a moment, Christine White was a little unsure of what to do. She was thinking earlier of getting back at Baird Lane for forgetting her by seducing him into falling in love with her first, and then when he did, she would dump him hard. But now that Baird Lane is really in love, she¡¯s at a loss for words. ¡°Christine,¡± Ives Norton called out to the woman beside him with some concern, sensing her sudden emotional instability. Christine White looked up and forced a smile, ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± ¡°Since it¡¯s okay, let¡¯s go inside and I¡¯ll take you to see Master Luise.¡± Ives Norton said and went ahead towards the vi. Looking at his back, Christine White¡¯s lips moved for a long time before she wordlessly spat out two words, thank you. She knows he sees it ¡­ Chapter 563 Doctor Luise Seeing how overwhelmed she was, that¡¯s why he changed the subject, just hoping that she would rx and not think too much. He¡¯s really a great guy, better than Baird Lane. But ¡­ She doesn¡¯t love him! She was destined to lose him. ¡°Christine, what are you still standing for, hurry up.¡± Ives Norton, who had walked to the entrance of the vi, saw no one behind him and twisted his head, only to realize that Christine White was still standing still, seemingly thinking about something, with a somewhat guilty look on her face. Christine White heard his voice and rubbed her cheeks, straightening them slightly before she spoke back, ¡°Coming.¡± The words fell out of her mouth, and she lifted her foot to follow. Once the two entered the vi, Ives Norton pressed a button on one of the walls in the living room. Christine White then saw the wall next to the button suddenly flip over, revealing a passageway. She raised an eyebrow in surprise, ¡°This is actually a p door.¡± ¡°Yeah, creative, huh?¡± Ives Norton smiled at her showing a mouthful of white teeth. Christine White held her forehead, ¡°Creative yes, but rustic too, I really didn¡¯t think that you actually liked this style of design.¡± ¡°It can¡¯t be helped, it¡¯s safer, after all, nowadays, few people would think that there are still people designing such retro mechanism doors in their vis.¡± ¡°Did you just say, insurance some, in the basement, is that something?¡± Christine White asked curiously. Ives Norton nodded, ¡°The basement holds a lot of valuable medical specimens that have been passed down over several generations, you could say the basement is a warehouse dedicated to these specimens.¡± Christine White gave a dawning oh, ¡°So that¡¯s how it is, so you¡¯re not afraid of that Doctor Luise destroying those specimens for you when you keep him in the basement?¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay, your men can tie him up tight.¡± Ives Norton waved his hand dismissively. Christine White shrugged her shoulders, ¡°Well, since you put it that way, shall we go down now?¡± She pointed to the passage behind the wall. Ives Norton hmmm¡¯d and turned the lights on in the passageway, ¡°Come on, stay behind me and don¡¯t look around, I¡¯m afraid those specimens will scare you.¡± At that, Christine White suddenly made a connection and rubbed her bare arms, ¡°There wouldn¡¯t be any human specimens, would there?¡± ¡°There are.¡± Ives Norton answered her seriously, ¡°There are two, and in addition to that, there are some specimens of human entrails, as well as a variety of animal anatomical specimens.¡± ¡°Hiss ¡­¡± Christine White draws back a breath of cool air, a few shades of fear rising faintly under her eyes, ¡°This basement of yours, it¡¯s really ¡­¡± ¡°Scared?¡± Ives Norton stopped and turned his head to look at her. The expression on Christine White¡¯s small face was extremely forced, ¡°Well, kind of, after all, the living are more or less squeamish about those, so I can¡¯t figure out why you¡¯d want to keep Doctor Luise in the basement.¡± ¡°Because of that, he won¡¯t run away, he¡¯s a psychiatrist and advanced hypnotist, as soon as someonees into contact with him, they¡¯ll be easily hypnotized by him and set him free, but not when he¡¯s locked up here, your two henchmen are too scared of this ce toe in here, so they won¡¯t have to worry about anyone being hypnotized by him.¡± Ives Norton returned in a serious voice.N?velDrama.Org is the owner. The corners of Christine White¡¯s mouth continued to twitch, ¡°That¡¯s a pretty powerful exnation you¡¯re giving, but I¡¯m afraid of those specimens too, and I¡¯m afraid to go in there when I hear what you just said.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay, the disy cases that hold the specimens have curtains, I¡¯ll pull them upter so you can¡¯t see them.¡± Ives Norton said. Christine White sighed, ¡°I¡¯m definitely noting to your cottage next time.¡± Ives Nortonughed harshly, ¡°It¡¯s my fault I didn¡¯t make it clear to you beforehand, you asked me where was the safest ce to keep someone and I thought of my ce.¡± ¡°Well, why don¡¯t you go ahead and close the curtain, and I¡¯ll go in when it¡¯s closed.¡± Christine White shoved him in the back. Ives Norton answered evenly and went to draw the curtain, while Christine White stood alone in the passageway and waited. After waiting about two or three minutes, Ives Norton came back and gave her an OK sign before she resumed her stride and walked toward him. Finally got into the basement. Christine White looked around and found that the basement was exceptionallyrge, at least more than a hundred square meters, and there were red curtains hanging on all sides, covering the entire basement. Behind those curtains, she knew, would be the specimens Ives Norton was talking about. Though she couldn¡¯t see the specimens because of the curtain being in ce, she could almost imagine how horrible those specimens looked when she thought about it in her head. Wincing, Christine White hastily shook those images out of her mind and asked the man beside her, ¡°What about that Doctor Luise?¡± ¡°Over here.¡± Ives Norton pointed toward the corner. Christine White looked around, only to see that there was a man there tied to a chair with a towel stuffed in his mouth. She was startled. Ives Norton was busy asking, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Christine White looked at the man in the corner and a few drops of cold sweat slid down the corner of her forehead, ¡°How strange, I can¡¯t believe I didn¡¯t see him just now.¡± Hearing this, Ives Nortonughed, ¡°It¡¯s normal, his presence has been low.¡± ¡°Hey?¡± Christine White froze, then took a deep breath, which stabilized her mind to survey the so-called Doctor Luise. That Doctor Luise, like Ives Norton, is wearing a white coat, and not just a white coat, he¡¯s white inside and out, head to toe. On top of that, his face was white, white skin without blood, but his looks weren¡¯t outstanding, just the ordinary kind, the only thing that was special, was those eyes. The pupils of his eyes were vaguely gray and were squinting slightly, staring straight at her. His eyes were also very deep, as if they were a ck hole that was trying to suck people in. Christine White was feeling a little lightheaded, and somehow her feet were still moving towards him uncontrobly. But just two steps away, his arm was pulled by Ives Norton. Ives Norton pulled her back with one hand and covered her eyes with the other, ¡°Christine.¡± At the sound of his voice, Christine White had a jolt and instantly came to her senses, recalling how she had just acted, a chill ran down her back, ¡°I just ¡­¡± ¡°You were hypnotized by him.¡± Ives Norton said in a heavy tone. Christine White¡¯s eyes widened, ¡°Hypnotized?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Ives Norton nodded, while not forgetting to give Doctor Luise in the corner a hard stare. Christine White swallowed, ¡°I¡¯m hypnotized here?¡± She was in a bit of disbelief. Ives Norton let go of the hand covering her eyes, ¡°That¡¯s right, as I told you before, he¡¯s highly talented in psychology and hypnosis, so don¡¯t look into his eyes, hypnosis is many times mediated by the hypnotist¡¯s eyes.¡± After hearing Ives Norton¡¯s exnation, Christine White growled, ¡°I see.¡± ¡°Well, just don¡¯t look him in the eye and you¡¯ll be fine,e on, let¡¯s go over there, and if you have anything to say, just ask him.¡± Ives Norton patted her on the shoulder. Christine White hmmm¡¯d and followed him to that Doctor Luise. Probably because she had just been hypnotized, at this moment Christine White still had some fear in her heart, so she didn¡¯t open her mouth, and it was Ives Norton who removed the towel from Doctor Luise¡¯s mouth and helped her to open her mouth to ask Molly Bort to buy Doctor Luise¡¯s question. But asked a circle down, that Doctor Luise mouth hard very, froze a word did not answer, only with a pair of spiteful eyes, staring at Christine White and Ives Norton two people. Ives Norton was out of ideas, ¡°He won¡¯t talk.¡± Christine White closes her eyes before she identally meets Doctor Luise¡¯s eyes and gets hypnotized again. ¡°Can I be tortured?¡± She asked in a cold voice. Chapter 564 – Not Angry This Doctor Luise, since he can be easily bought and hypnotized, is not a good person in himself. And she¡¯d heard from Ives Norton that this Doctor Luise hadn¡¯t done a lot of underhanded things since she¡¯d taken up her position as a psychiatrist, she¡¯d just consistently hidden them well enough not to get caught. So there was no psychological burden at all for her to torture such a person to ask for the answers she wanted. Yet Ives Norton shook his head, ¡°No.¡± ¡°Why?¡± Christine White frowned. Ives Norton helplessly returned, ¡°Because people who can be psychiatrists are psychologically strong in ways that others can¡¯t imagine, they won¡¯t give in to physical pain, and often psychiatrists have mental illnesses, and he¡¯s no exception, so there¡¯s no way we can torture him into giving up Molly Bort. ¡± ¡°I can¡¯t believe this is happening!¡± Christine White clenched her palms in resignation. Ives Norton spread his hands, ¡°But everyone has weaknesses, and psychiatrists are no exception.¡± ¡°So what¡¯s his weakness?¡± Christine White looked at Doctor Luise, who had been re-stuffed with a towel, and looked away from him, afraid to look at him more. Ives Norton stroked his chin and thought, ¡°It¡¯s not clear for now, but it¡¯s easy to figure it out, Mentor should know, because back then, after he betrayed several of our brothers and sisters, he also tried to discredit us, but the only one who didn¡¯t dare to do so was Mentor, and he even feared Mentor, so I think that Mentor should have a handle on him in his hand.¡± ¡°In that case, Ives ¡­¡± ¡°I know, I¡¯ll contact my mentor.¡± Ives Norton knew what she was going to say and took the matter in hand before she could finish her sentence. Christine White smiled gratefully, ¡°That would be a pleasure.¡±N?velDrama.Org is the owner. ¡°No trouble, so let¡¯s get out now, there¡¯s no use staying here.¡± Ives Norton said. Christine White nodded repeatedly, ¡°Good.¡± She¡¯s been wanting to get out for a long time. Even though the ce was covered by a curtain, she still felt eerie. The two stopped caring about Doctor Luise and headed straight out of the basement. Once outside, Christine White suggests that Ives Norton move Doctor Luise out of the basement and rearrange a ce to lock him up ¨C the basement, after all, is unspeakable. Ives Norton eventually agreed. But Christine White, fearing that those guarding Doctor Luise will be unknowingly hypnotized, as she is, proposes again that Ives Norton blindfold Doctor Luise. That way, no one should be hypnotized. With temporary relief at the thought, Christine White took the warm water handed to her by Ives Norton and took a gentle sip. ¡°By the way, how¡¯s it going at Leo Bort¡¯s?¡± Ives Norton asked suddenly. Christine White sat on the couch at the cottage, ¡°Not sure, I haven¡¯t been asking about Leo Bort for a while now, but the people guarding Leo Bort haven¡¯t contacted me either, so I don¡¯t think there¡¯s been any progress yet.¡± ¡°In that case, do you want to check it out?¡± Ives Norton offered. Christine White looked at him, ¡°Going to check it out?¡± ¡°Well, Leo Bort doesn¡¯t know you¡¯re alive yet, and if you go over there, he¡¯s sure to get a shock, and usually when people are surprised, their inner defenses are lowered, and a lot of things are easy to ask once you ask them, so you can try.¡± Ives Norton said. Christine White mused for a moment and nodded, ¡°Maybe you¡¯re right, so in a couple days, I¡¯ll make a trip over there.¡± ¡°Could be.¡± Ives Norton took a sip from his own ss of water as well. At that moment, the cell phone in Christine White¡¯s bag rang. She put down her ss of water and took her cell phone out, ncing at the screen before answering it, ¡°Hello?¡± ¡°Superintendent, Ann Lane has been picked up.¡± Lisa¡¯s voice came. Christine White rubbed her ss of water and gave a soft hmmm to indicate she knew, ¡°Who picked it up?¡± ¡°It¡¯s President Lane,¡± Lisa replied. The corner of Christine White¡¯s mouth hooked out a cold smile, ¡°He¡¯s really dedicated as a father, he actually went to pick it up himself, what¡¯s his expression? Worried or nervous?¡± ¡°Neither.¡± ¡°Hmm? No?¡± Christine White raised an eyebrow. The fact that he went to pick up Ann Lane shows that Baird Lane still cares about Ann Lane as his stepdaughter. But on his face, there was actually no worry or nervousness, which was a bit strange. ¡°Yes, it really wasn¡¯t, Ann Lane was carried out of the police station by Special Assistant Gates and the whole time over LandPresident Lane hadn¡¯t gotten out of the car, and if it hadn¡¯t been for his window being open I wouldn¡¯t have known he was here too.¡± Lisa said. Christine White moved the phone away slightly and looked at Ives Norton, ¡°What do you mean by Baird Lane?¡± Ives Norton sipped his water calmly, ¡°Who knows, why don¡¯t I go ask for you?¡± ¡°No, I¡¯ll do it myself.¡± Christine White declined his offer and brought the phone back to her ear, ¡°Okay, I get it, they didn¡¯t find you, did they?¡± ¡°No, I parked far away and was looking through binocrs.¡± Lisa replied confidently. Christine White nodded, ¡°That¡¯s good, youe back first.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± The call hangs up, and instead of putting the phone down, Christine White flips through Baird Lane¡¯s phone number and dials it from another cell phone number in front of Ives Norton. The phone was quickly answered and Baird Lane¡¯s low voice with a hint of huskiness rang out, ¡°Little Bo¡¯s mom.¡± ¡°President Lane, did the baby get it?¡± Christine White asked knowingly. Baird Lane was silent for a moment before giving a soft hmmm in reply. Christine White smiled a little coldly, ¡°President Lane, are you angry?¡± ¡°Angry?¡± On the other end of the line, Baird Lane¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly, a hint of suspicion in them. ¡°Yeah, pissed off that her kid was bullied like that, Ann Lane was scared out of her wits and hasn¡¯t calmed down at this point, has she?¡± Christine White said. Baird Lane nced at Ann Lane, who was being held in Gates¡¯ arms, unable to be coaxed, struggling with a single shriek, panic written all over her face , and didn¡¯t answer. Indeed, Ann Lane was so stunned that she didn¡¯t wake up at this moment, and besides screaming, her mouth kept saying something like the monster was going to eat her and it hurt so much. You can see what kind of shock Ann Lane was in before they picked her up. ¡°I¡¯m not mad.¡± Baird Lane withdrew his gaze and returned his mind to the phone. Christine White flinched, ¡°Not mad?¡± ¡°Uh-huh.¡± Christine White looked at Ives Norton. Ives Norton shrugged his shoulders and said he didn¡¯t know why Baird Lane wasn¡¯t angry. Christine White had no choice but to ask it herself. Baird Lane was muted on the other end of the line for a few seconds before he spoke up and answered, ¡°Ann did something wrong and deserves to be punished, just what she deserves.¡± Hearing this, Christine White snorted, ¡°President Lane really does see the point, but why did you hesitate to punish Ann Lane when I kept asking you to do it yourself? Now that I have disciplined her, you say she deserves it.¡± Baird Lane exined in a slightly apologetic tone, ¡°I was unsure of how to discipline Ann before, she is only a five year old after all.¡± ¡°Child? What an ironic word, whose children are as vicious as your children?¡± Christine White mocked. Baird Lane isn¡¯t talking anymore. Because what she says is true, Ann Lane is indeed vicious and her tactics, even worse than some adults. ¡°Forget it, what about Ann Lane, I¡¯ve already punished her, I¡¯m calling you now President Lane, just to remind you to get her a psychiatrist before she turns out to be stupid.¡± Christine White said as she flicked her nails. Not that she was being nice, she just wanted Baird Lane to know that Doctor Luise was gone. With Doctor Luise as his exclusive psychiatrist, if he¡¯s looking for one, it¡¯s definitely Doctor Luise he¡¯s looking for. Once Doctor Luise is out of the picture, he¡¯s sure to realize that things are starting to get serious. Chapter 565 – Little Treasure is Your Child After all, as long as the people who were involved with him would all disappear one after another, there was something wrong here anyways, it was obviously directed at him. When the timees, he¡¯ll definitely do something about it. ¡°A psychiatrist?¡± Baird Lane raised an eyebrow. Christine White ruffled her silky hair, ¡°Yeah, Ann Lane was scared to death and it¡¯s definitely going to leave a shadow in her mind, President Lane you wouldn¡¯t let her really turn out to be stupid, would you?¡± Baird Lane pursed his lips without speaking. Christine Whiteughed, ¡°So yeah, President Lane better hurry up and get her a therapist, bye!¡± The call ended and Baird Lane took the phone off his ear, his brow furrowing as he looked at the screen that had jumped back to the main menu. Gates couldn¡¯t coax Ann Lane , simply put the man down and walked toward Baird Lane, ¡°President Lane, what¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Bo¡¯s mom, told me to get Ann Lane a therapist.¡± Baird Lane tossed his cell phone onto the coffee table and faded back. Gates was surprised, ¡°Get a psychiatrist? Would she be so kind?¡± That little gem of a mom, hell bent on getting President Lane to punish Ann Lane hard , President Lane didn¡¯t do it, she took it upon herself and scared Ann Lane so bad she hasn¡¯t calmed down yet. It can be seen that the mother of that little treasure is a ruthless character, such a ruthless character, how would propose to let President Lane to Ann Lane to hire a doctor, I¡¯m afraid that it is anxious to Ann Lane to leave a psychological shadow. So there must be something wrong here. ¡°Yeah, I was wondering why she made that offer, too, and offered it twice.¡± Baird Lane rubbed his temples. Gates¡¯ eyes rolled, ¡°I think Bo¡¯s mom might be trying to express something, something to do with a psychiatrist, President Lane, why don¡¯t we just take her at her word and hire a psychiatrist toe over, maybe we¡¯ll figure out what¡¯s going on here then?¡± Baird Lane mulled over his words and agreed. ¡°I¡¯ll go find Doctor Luise then, just in time for your psychotherapy session President Lane.¡± Gates finished, turned and left quickly to do as he was told. ¡°Aunt Lucy!¡± shouted Baird Lane, opening his mouth and looking upstairs after he had gone. Soon there was amotion on the stairs as Aunt Lucy came down the stairs with a rag, ¡°What was it that called for me, sir?¡± She nced first at Ann Lane, who was curled up on the couch shivering unceasingly , and a sigh flickered under her eyes before sheid her eyes on Baird Lane. But the glow of her sigh was all but seen by Baird Lane, who pursed her lips, ¡°Did Ann Lane really run out on her own?¡± Aunt Lucy was stunned for a moment and nodded her head quickly, ¡°Of course it is, didn¡¯t I tell you, as soon as I opened the door, she rushed out and I couldn¡¯t even catch up.¡± Baird Lane let out a low chuckle, ¡°Aunt Lucy, you¡¯ve been with The Lane Family for almost thirty years, haven¡¯t you?¡± Aunt Lucy¡¯s heart thumped, but she forced herself to look calm, ¡°Sir, what are you talking about?¡± Bringing up her years at The Lane Family for good reason can¡¯t be a way to fire her. Thinking about it, Aunt Lucy¡¯s heart began to tense up, and her hands, which were gripping the rag, subconsciously tightened.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. Baird Lane saw her action and instead of answering why she herself asked such a question, he continued, ¡°You¡¯ve been with The Lane Family for almost thirty years now, The Lane Family hasn¡¯t treated you poorly and has given you an extremely high level of voice, I¡¯m sure you¡¯re not someone who would betray The Lane Family I believe that you are not someone who would betray The Lane Family, right?¡± Aunt Lucy nodded busily, ¡°I would never betray The Lane Family.¡± ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then why did you help someone else and take Ann Lane out?¡± Baird Lane held her eyes. Aunt Lucy¡¯s heart panicked and her face went white, ¡°Sir, what are you talking about, what do you mean I helped someone else take Ann out, I just said that Ann ran out on her own.¡± ¡°Still lying!¡± Baird Lane¡¯s face sank, ¡°If there was no inside man, why didn¡¯t the security guard at the vi contact me when he saw Ann Lane run out alone? And why the surveince of the vi area would be broken so coincidentally, all this shows that Ann Lane was apanied by a guardian when she went out, and I wasn¡¯t there, then her guardian is only you Aunt Lucy.¡± Hearing this, Aunt Lucy¡¯s pupils snapped together and she stammered for words. When Aunt Lucy saw her like this, she knew that she had admitted it and couldn¡¯t hide it anymore, after her eyes narrowed, she opened her mouth and questioned, ¡°Tell me, how did you and little baby¡¯s mother know each other? Why did you help her?¡± ¡°Mr. ¡­¡± ¡°Speak!¡± Baird Lane spat out a cold word. Aunt Lucy¡¯s mouth opened for a long time before she sighed and replied back, ¡°Sir, I admit it, I was the one who took Ann Lane out and gave it to Little Treasure¡¯s mother, and Ann Lane¡¯s stomach didn¡¯t hurt, it was a special excuse I made to clear myself of suspicion.¡± She felt at the time that her excuse was foolproof and that Mr. would surely not find out. But to her surprise, it was Mr. g that caught her in a lie. Thinking about this, Aunt Lucy let out a bitter smile and continued, ¡°I¡¯ve known little baby¡¯s mother for a long time, more than nine years, and besides me, you, sir, have known her for more than nine years as well, and even your rtionship is even more intimate than that between me and her, and as for why I¡¯m helping her, it¡¯s because she needs me to do so.¡± Known each other for nine years, close rtionship ¡­ Baird Lane¡¯s mind drifted to these words and his expression became urgent, ¡°Who the hell is Bo¡¯s mom? What the hell does her past have to do with me?¡± A voice in his mind was telling him that he had to find out the answer to this. It¡¯s important to him! However Aunt Lucy looked at him and shook her head, ¡°I¡¯m sorry sir, that¡¯s all I can reveal, I can¡¯t say anything else, I promised her.¡± ¡°You ¡­¡± Baird Lane¡¯s fists clenched, ¡°Why? Why are all of you who know about my past keeping this from me?¡± He was resigned. Bao¡¯s mom is, obviously knows him and has a grudge against him, but never wants to reveal her true identity. And now Aunt Lucy too. What the hell are they doing this for? Aunt Lucy lowered her head guiltily, ¡°Sir, it¡¯s not that I want to hide it from you intentionally, but the identity of little baby¡¯s mother right now can¡¯t be known to you yet, she¡¯s too pitiful, and you really owe her too much, I¡¯m not betraying The Lane Family by helping her this time, but I¡¯m doing it for the sake of The Lane Family. ¡± ¡°For The Lane Family?¡± grimaced Baird Lane. Aunt Lucy nodded, ¡°That¡¯s right, I met with Bao¡¯s mom yesterday and she told me how Ann Lane was bullying Bao, so I agreed to help her take Ann Lane out and have her punished for one reason and one reason only, and that¡¯s Bao.¡± Baird Lane gazed at her, ¡°Little Bo ¡­¡± ¡°Yes, because Bo is the child of The Lane Family, your own son sir, and Ann Lane isn¡¯t, she¡¯s just Molly Bort¡¯s daughter, and I can¡¯t ept a child of someone else, bullying a child of The Lane Family, do you understand sir?¡± Aunt Lucy¡¯s wordspletely stunned Baird Lane. He stood up in a heap, his volume rising, ¡°What did you say? Bo is The Lane Family¡¯s child, he¡¯s mine ¡­¡± ¡°Yes, little baby is your own son, so which is the lesser of little baby and Ann Lane, I think you should be clear about it sir, Ann Lane beat little baby like this, how can I ept it, that¡¯s why I will help little baby¡¯s mother.¡± Aunt Lucy said in a deep voice. Both of Baird Lane¡¯s hands were trembling slightly, showing how unsettled he was at the moment. On top of that, his mind was nk, with only one thought, and that was that Bao was his son. How? How could Po be his son? Since Po is his son, who is Po¡¯s mom? Chapter 566 – Blood Clots in the Brain He didn¡¯t have the slightest trace of little baby¡¯s mom in his memory, so he didn¡¯t know anything about how he and little baby¡¯s mom actually met and how they got together and had little baby. Because he couldn¡¯t think of one, and he desperately wanted to know. So he tried to think, and in the back of his mind, he suddenly grabbed his hair and got a splitting headache, and his face turned pale. Aunt Lucy was shocked at the sight and rushed forward to support him, ¡°Sir, what¡¯s wrong with you? Is it a headache again?¡± Baird Lane didn¡¯t have an answer, or the energy to answer, only a headache that felt like it was about to explode. Aunt Lucy was so anxious that she rushed to massage his temples, trying to ease his pain. But it didn¡¯t work, Baird Lane was in more pain instead, and the veins in his temples were protruding, looking extremely scary. Aunt Lucy didn¡¯t know what to do, and for a moment her voice trembled with panic, ¡°Sir, don¡¯t scare me ¡­¡± Baird Lane still hasn¡¯t responded, and the grip on his hair has been changed to a hammer to the head. Aunt Lucy, worried that something might go wrong if he keeps going like this, rushes out her cell phone and calls Gates to get Doctor Luise in here faster. Just as she finished with Gates, however, she heard a thud from the couch. Aunt Lucy looks over and sees that Baird Lane has copsed onto the couch, passing out from the pain. At this moment, Aunt Lucy was so scared that her soul almost flew away, and she directly hung up Gates¡¯s phone and called Uncle Luise, asking Uncle Luise to hurry over to drive and send Baird Lane to the hospital. Half an hourter, Baird Lane went into the hospital¡¯s diagnostic room, attended by the director himself, and at the same time had his assistant call Ives Norton. Ives Norton¡¯s face bes quiteplex when he hears that Baird Lane is in the hospital with a headache. Christine White saw it, and with a twinkle in her eye, asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°It¡¯s Baird Lane, he¡¯s had another headache and this time it¡¯s so bad he¡¯s passed out straight away, the Dean is diagnosing him now.¡± Ives Norton put away his cell phone and answered him directly without hiding anything. Christine White frowned, ¡°He¡¯s been drinking again?¡± ¡°No, the dean¡¯s assistant said that no alcohol was measured from Baird Lane and that it was a natural onset of pain.¡± Ives Norton shook his head. Christine White was aware that Baird Lane sometimes got headaches in addition to drinking, but she didn¡¯t realize that the natural hair pain would be just as painful as passing out from drinking. Looks like he¡¯s got a headache, already. Seeing what Christine White was thinking, Ives Norton guessed that it must have something to do with Baird Lane, and after a sh of bitterness in his eyes, he forced himself to pretend he didn¡¯t care and asked, ¡°Christine, I¡¯m going to go back to the hospital first, do you want to join me?¡± Christine White hesitated. She couldn¡¯t deny that she wanted to see it. But after saying so, it surely made him think that she cared for Baird Lane and still loved him. Thinking about this, Christine White tugged at the corner of her mouth and spoke, ¡°No ¡­.¡± ¡°It¡¯s been awhile since you¡¯ve been to see Hugh Dong, how about checking in on himter?¡± Ives Norton interrupted her. Christine White¡¯s mouth dropped open, and now she couldn¡¯t say no anymore.N?velDrama.Org is the owner. She can refuse to see Baird Lane, but she can¡¯t refuse to see Hugh Dong. She owes Hugh Dong a lot. ¡°Good.¡± Christine White lowered her eyes and agreed. But in her heart of hearts she did know very well that it was Ives Norton¡¯s deliberate excuse for her. He must have seen that she actually wanted to go to the hospital and knew she would refuse, so he pulled a Hugh Dong and gave her the perfect reason to go to the hospital. ¡°Let¡¯s go then.¡± Ives Norton stood up and headed out of the vi. Christine White looked at his back, her lips moved as if she wanted to say something, but in the end she said nothing and lifted her foot to follow. By the time we reached the hospital, it was already an hourter, and the traffic jam on the road took so long to get there. The two went straight to the dean¡¯s office. Once inside, Ives Norton asked, ¡°Where¡¯s Baird Lane?¡± ¡°It¡¯s been moved to the general ward.¡± Dean replied. Christine White heard this with imperceptible relief. Transferred to the general ward, that seems to be no big deal. ¡°What Land degree has his headache gotten to?¡± Ives Norton asked again. The dean¡¯s expression grew heavy, ¡°Ives, President Lane is friends with you, go and persuade him to give his head a detailed examination, his headache has reached a very serious point, I¡¯m worried that if this goes on, it will easily lead to blood vessel blockage, and eventually deteriorate into brain cancer.¡± Brain Cancer! Christine White was shaken, how could it be so serious! Ives Norton¡¯s expression intensified at Dean¡¯sment, ¡°Dean, did you check inside Baird¡¯s head, and see what was there?¡± Dean nodded, ¡°I just did a simple CT of President Lane¡¯s brain and could see that President Lane had some blood clots in his brain and that was the cause of his headaches.¡± ¡°A blood clot?¡± Christine White eximed, ¡°How is that possible! Wasn¡¯t it six years ago that he had a blood clot in his brain? And Ives shocked him back then.¡± ¡°Late formation.¡± Ives Norton suddenly snapped four words. Christine White looked at him, ¡°You mean the blood clots in his brain right now, they formedter?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, the blood clot at the beginning, I did shatter it for him, but the fragments might not have been all discharged, there should still be some left, so the blood clot formed againter.¡± Speaking here, Ives Norton suddenly thought of something and pped his forehead, ¡°me me, six years ago I was so focused on breaking up with him that I forgot about this.¡± ¡°What the hell!¡± A sh of anxiety appeared on Christine White¡¯s face. Ives Norton saw it and felt a pain in his heart, but he didn¡¯t show it on his face, and earnestly replied back, ¡°Six years ago, when he was draining the blood clot fragments, he happened to lose his memory, and made a fuss about marrying Molly Bort, and I got angry with him because I thought at the time that he was going to marry Molly Bort just after you had died, and broke with him after a fight, and gave him a new attending physician.¡± ¡°And then what.¡± ¡°And then I forgot to remind that attending that Baird Lane was still draining the clot fragments, so Baird Lane was discharged before the clots were finished.¡± The more Ives Norton spoke, the more vain he became, and the more his voice trailed off. Christine White looked at him breathlessly, ¡°You can forget that?¡± ¡°Was pissed off with him and it wasn¡¯t all my fault, there was Molly Bort.¡± Ives Norton defended. Christine White narrowed her peach eyes, ¡°Molly Bort?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Ives Norton¡¯s face turned serious, ¡°Didn¡¯t Molly Bort pay off Brother Luise? It is to make Baird Lane can¡¯t recall the memory of you, but also to him under the mental suggestion, these will not only to the head of the nerve department to affect, but also will make the head of the metabolic rate slower than the normal people less, so rtively, the blood clots will also elerate the formation.¡± ¡°So that¡¯s it, then he¡¯s kinda unlucky.¡± Christine White muttered. Ives Norton looked to Dean, ¡°Is he awake?¡± Hearing this, Christine White also shifted her gaze to Dean. The dean jerked a handful of hairless heads back, ¡°No, he had too much of a headache, I gave her a tranquilizer, and at this point the effects of the tranquilizer haven¡¯t worn off, so she shouldn¡¯t be awake yet.¡± ¡°And is there anyone else on the ward right now?¡± Ives Norton asked again. Dean, in turn, turned his attention to the assistant at the door. The assistant shook her head, ¡°Only President Lane¡¯s nanny.¡± ¡°It¡¯s Aunt Lucy,¡± Christine White said, guessing the babysitter¡¯s identity at once. Ives Norton hmmm¡¯d, ¡°How about going to see him?¡± Christine White pursed her lips, ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Ives Norton gave a sunny smile, ¡°Go ahead,e as you are, he¡¯s not awake and won¡¯t know you¡¯ve been here anyway, and by the way how about asking Aunt Lucy why the hell he has a headache?¡± Chapter 567 – The Reason for Fainting Christine White looked into his bright eyes, couldn¡¯t say no, and finally nodded her head in agreement. ¡°We¡¯ll go over there first then.¡± Ives Norton greeted the dean and then left the dean¡¯s office with Christine White in tow. Arriving outside Baird Lane¡¯s hospital room, Ives Norton raised his arm and knocked on the door. The door quickly opened and Aunt Lucy poked her head out, her eyes red and looking like she had only been crying for a short while. ¡°Aunt Lucy,¡± Christine White called out to her. Aunt Lucy smiled in surprise when she saw her, ¡°What brings you here, ma¡¯am?¡± ¡°I came with Ives.¡± Christine White pointed to Ives Norton next to her. Ives Norton nodded, ¡°Dean told me Baird Lane passed out with a headache and it just so happened that Christine was next to me at that time and we came together.¡± ¡°So that¡¯s how it is,e on in, sir¡¯s still awake.¡± Aunt Lucy opened the door to the hospital room all the way and let the two in. Ives Norton didn¡¯t move and made a motion for Christine White to go first. Christine White didn¡¯t refuse, and lifted her foot into the hospital room. Once inside, she saw the man in the hospital bed. The man was in a sling, his eyes closed tightly, his face pale as hey, looking very weak. Such is Baird Lane that it puts Christine White¡¯s eyes in a trance. It was like she saw it six years ago. At that time, he was also lying on the hospital bed in such a weak state, and she came over to say goodbye to him with bandages all over her body. It would be no different now than it was in the past, the only difference being that the bandages had been removed from her five years earlier. ¡°Ma¡¯am, have a ss of water.¡± Aunt Lucy poured two sses of water and handed one to Christine White. Christine White looked back and reached for the ss of water, ¡°Thank you.¡± ¡°Thanks for nothing.¡± Aunt Lucy red at her and handed Ives Norton another ss of water. Christine White, not much in the mood for water, set her ss of water on the side of the bed, looked at Baird Lane¡¯s pale face, and asked, ¡°Why does he have a headache, anyway?¡± ¡°This ¡­¡± Aunt Lucy lowered her head, a little afraid to look at her. Christine White vaguely sensed something and her eyebrows furrowed, ¡°Something to do with me?¡± ¡°Pretty much.¡± Aunt Lucy returned dryly. Christine White looked at her, ¡°Aunt Lucy, what¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°Hey ¡­¡± Facing Christine White¡¯s pursuing question, Aunt Lucy sighed, ¡°Forget it, I can¡¯t hide it anyway, so I¡¯ll tell you guys, it¡¯s my fault that Mr. fainted from his headache, it was me who told Mr. that little baby is his son, however, he might be stimted and got the headache.¡± ¡°What?¡± Ives Norton spit out a mouthful of water straight away and looked at Aunt Lucy in surprise, ¡°Aunt Lucy, how could you tell Baird Lane about Bo¡¯s identity?¡± Christine White also pursed her lips, showing that she was in an unhappy state at the moment. She was also exasperated. She trusts Aunt Lucy so much. And Aunt Lucy actually told Baird Lane about Bo¡¯s identity! She actually trusted the wrong person! How can Aunt Lucy not feel Christine White¡¯s dissatisfaction with herself, the wrinkled old face is covered with bitter smiles, ¡°Ma¡¯am, I don¡¯t want to say it either, it¡¯s Mr. who guessed that Ann Lane was let go by me, and then pressed me to ask me how I know you, ma¡¯am, and why I betrayed The Lane Family to help you, I have no choice, if I don¡¯t tell one reason, Mr. will definitely kick me out of The Lane Family.¡± At that, Christine White looked so stunned that she couldn¡¯t speak. It did ur to her that Baird Lane would guess that Aunt Lucy had taken Ann Lane out of the house, but it did not ur to her that Baird Lane would kick Aunt Lucy out of The Lane Family. Because in her subconscious she thinks Baird Lane wouldn¡¯t do that. But now, she wasn¡¯t so sure. Thinking about this, Christine White bit her lower lip and apologized to Aunt Lucy, ¡°I¡¯m sorry Aunt Lucy, just ¡­¡± Aunt Lucy knew what she was going to say and took her hand, shaking her head at her, ¡°Ma¡¯am, it¡¯s me, I didn¡¯t hold back from telling Mr. and it put him in the hospital.¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s not your fault.¡± Christine White pulled her hand back and sighed softly, ¡°Maybe I shouldn¡¯t have gotten you involved in the first ce and let you take Ann Lane out.¡± ¡°I volunteered.¡± Aunt Lucy smiled. Christine White didn¡¯t say anything, keeping her head down and not being able to stop thinking about something. At this point, Ives Norton looks at Aunt Lucy and asks, ¡°By the way Aunt Lucy, you only told Baird Lane the identity of Bo, did you say anything else?¡± ¡°No no.¡± Aunt Lucy shook her head in a hurry, ¡°I only said that little baby is Mr.¡¯s son, but what little baby¡¯s name is and who his mother is, I didn¡¯t say any of these.¡± ¡°He must be depressed then.¡± Ives Norton pointed at Baird Lane, ¡°He¡¯ll wake up and wonder who he was with back then besides Molly Bort.¡±Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. ¡°Perhaps Mr. will think of Mrs. then.¡± Ives Norton looked at Christine White. Christine White¡¯s brow furrowed. Ives Norton, however, waved his hand up, ¡°Shouldn¡¯t think on Christine, in Baird Lane¡¯s mind Christine did die, so he won¡¯t think on Christine, at most he¡¯ll think that he cheated on her back then during his marriage to Christine. ¡± ¡°It¡¯s possible, but if Mr. really thought about it, he wouldn¡¯t be able to stand it, The Lane Family is taught not to cheat, The Lane Family men, none of them have ever cheated.¡± Aunt Lucy was a little worried. At that moment, there was a sudden knock on the hospital room door and Gates¡¯ voice came from outside, ¡°Aunt Lucy, are you there?¡± Christine White blushed slightly, ¡°What¡¯s he doing here?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s fine, just tell them you came to the hospital to see a friend and happened to see Baird Lane being brought in, so you came over to check it out.¡± Ives Norton patted her on the shoulder, signaling her to calm down. Aunt Lucy chimed in, ¡°Don¡¯t worry ma¡¯am, I¡¯ll prove it too and won¡¯t let Special Assistant Gates notice anything.¡± Watching the two men advise themselves, Christine White suddenly calmed down and smiled, ¡°Good, then I¡¯ll trouble you.¡± ¡°No trouble, I¡¯ll get the door.¡± Aunt Lucy headed for the door. The door opened and Gates came in from outside, ¡°Aunt Lucy, what took you so long?¡± ¡°Just in the restroom.¡± Aunt Lucy blurted back. Gates didn¡¯t suspect a thing and lifted his foot in the direction of the hospital bed. He had just taken two steps when he realized that there were other people in the hospital room, and when he fixed his eyes on them, he realized that it was Ives Norton with Christine White. Ives Norton He wasn¡¯t surprised, this was the Shaw family hospital after all, but Christine White being here struck him as odd. Although this Ms. Camp is now very close to President Lane, and President Lane is afraid that he has also moved on to her, President Lane¡¯s sudden headache and fainting will certainly not inform Ms. Camp, so how does this Ms. Camp know? ¡°Special Assistant Gates, what are you looking at, is there something on my face that you¡¯re staring at me for so long?¡± Christine White, seeing the way Gates was looking at her in deep thought, knew he must be thinking about the reason she was here, and hastily spoke up to break his train of thought. Gates snapped back to his senses and smiled apologetically, ¡°Sorry Miss Camp, just had a thought.¡± ¡°Never mind.¡± Christine White returned unconcerned. Gates had a twinkle in his eye, ¡°How did Ms. Camp get here? And how did she know President Lane was here?¡± He eventually asked what he was thinking. Christine White spelled out the reason Ives Norton had just given her. Aunt Lucy nodded back, proving that what she said was true. Gates had only found it odd, not really suspecting anything was wrong with her, and hearing her logical and reasonable reasoning, hepletely dropped his doubts and turned his attention to Baird Lane, ¡°President Lane is still awake?¡± ¡°He won¡¯t wake up until the sedative wears off.¡± Ives Norton returned, then went to check on Baird Lane¡¯s IV. Gates nodded in the affirmative. Aunt Lucy suddenly inquired, ¡°Where¡¯s Doctor Luise I asked you to find?¡± Chapter 568 – Identical Gates¡¯ face changed slightly when he heard the question. Instead of answering, he looked to both Christine White and Ives Norton, clearly saying that it was not good for him to answer with them around. Christine White looked out, her eyes shed, and she smiled, ¡°Since Aunt Lucy and Special Assistant Gates have business to talk about, let¡¯s get out of here, Dr. Norton, and we¡¯ll go on ahead.¡± ¡°Uh-huh.¡± Ives Norton answered. Aunt Lucy opened her mouth to speak. Christine White gave her a look that signaled her to keep quiet. Aunt Lucy read it and nodded her head in a faintly inessible way. Christine White then exited the ward with Ives Norton. Aunt Lucy looked at Gates. Only then did Gates return in a hushed voice, ¡°Doctor Luise is gone.¡± Aunt Lucy froze, ¡°What do you mean by gone?¡± ¡°Doctor Luise was taken.¡± Gates answers in detail this time. Aunt Lucy eximed, ¡°Taken by whom?¡± ¡°Bo¡¯s mom.¡± Gates spat out the four words slowly, but his eyes were on her. Aunt Lucy was surprised, ¡°It¡¯s her!¡± Surprisingly, it¡¯s Mrs. Why did Mrs. take Doctor Luise? Gates narrowed his eyes, ¡°Aunt Lucy, you do know Bo¡¯s mom.¡± Aunt Lucy¡¯s eyes twinkle, ¡°I ¡­¡± ¡°Well, if there¡¯s anything to be said, you can talk to President Lane when he wakes up.¡± Gates interrupted her. Aunt Lucy gave a bitterugh and didn¡¯t reply, heading for the ward door. Opened the door and went outside the ward. She saw Christine White in the hallway talking to Ives Norton about something and she opened her mouth to call out ¡°Ms. Camp.¡± Christine White stopped talking and turned her head towards Aunt Lucy, ¡°What¡¯s wrong Aunt Lucy?¡± Aunt Lucy¡¯s mouth dropped open and she wordlessly spat out three words, ¡°Doctor Luise¡­¡± Christine White instantly understood what she was trying to say and nodded with a smile. Aunt Lucy wondered, ¡°Why?¡± Christine White looks over at Ives Norton. ¡°I see.¡± Ives Norton nodded and took the folder under his armpit down and flipped it open, pulling a piece of paper out of it and handing it to Aunt Lucy. Aunt Lucy took it quizzically, ¡°This is ¡­¡± ¡°This is Baird Lane¡¯s psychiatric report, it shows that he was often hypnotized as well as put under psychic suggestion during the past few years, these can affect the human head and nerves, Baird Lane¡¯s headache, also has aspects of the cause, and the only one who did this to Baird Lane was Doctor Luise. ¡± After hearing Ives Norton¡¯s exnation, Aunt Lucy¡¯s hands were shaking as she held the report, her eyes horrified, ¡°How could this be ¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s just the way it is, and if you want to know in more detail, you can ask for rification from Molly Bort.¡± Christine White tapped Aunt Lucy on the shoulder and offered her farewell. Watching her and Ives Norton walk away, Aunt Lucy angrily returned to the hospital room and confronted Gates, ¡°Special Assistant Gates, you got Doctor Luise for Mr. Gates in the first ce, didn¡¯t you?¡± Gates, not knowing what she was angry about, nodded truthfully, ¡°Yeah.¡± Aunt Lucy was even more furious, ¡°Why, why did you introduce Doctor Luise, a vicious wolf, into your home!¡± ¡°Doctor Luise was the best psychiatrist in C-City at the time, so of course I had to go to him, but Aunt Lucy, what do you mean by dire wolf?¡± Gates wrinkled his brow at her. Aunt Lucy huffed and pped the report in her hand over to him, ¡°See for yourself, you led the wolf into the house a what the hell.¡± Unsure, Gates panicked, caught the report that was about to drop and examined it carefully. After reading it, his expression changed drastically, ¡°Aunt Lucy, what does hypnosis and mental suggestion mean on this?¡± ¡°What do you mean? Literally, that¡¯s what Dr. Norton told me, that it¡¯s because of all this that mister¡¯s head hurts so much. ¡± Aunt Lucy said fiercely. Gates was anxious, ¡°You mean, Doctor Luise vs. President Lane ¡­¡± ¡°Yes, Doctor Luise is the only psychiatrist around mister, who else but him to do it.¡± Aunt Lucy looked at the man in the hospital bed with heartache. Gates snapped, gripping the report in his hands, ¡°But why would Doctor Luise do that!¡± ¡°Ives Norton said for us to ask Molly Bort,¡± Aunt Lucy said, tucking Baird Lane in.N?velDrama.Org is the owner. Gates frowned suspiciously, ¡°Ask Molly Bort? Could it be that between Molly Bort and Doctor Luise ¡­ But how does Dr. Norton know?¡± ¡°That I don¡¯t know.¡± Aunt Lucy shrugs her shoulders. Gates pursed his lips, ¡°I¡¯m going to go ask for rification!¡± After saying that, he lifted his foot and was about to go out. At that moment, a muffled grunt suddenly came from the hospital bed. Gates and Aunt Lucy heard it and both looked over. Only Baird Lane wrinkled his brow and coughed hard, then slowly opened his eyes. Aunt Lucy was greatly surprised, ¡°You¡¯re awake sir.¡± Baird Lane held his no-longer-painful, but drowsy forehead, ¡°Where is this?¡± ¡°Hospital.¡± Aunt Lucy replied, ¡°Have you forgotten, sir? You had a headache earlier and passed out from the pain.¡± Baird Lane held out an arm, ¡°Help me up.¡± Gates sniffed and immediately stepped forward, taking his arm and pulling him up from the hospital bed. Aunt Lucy also put a pillow behind him to lean on. Baird Lane pinched his brow, suddenly smelling a very faint, soon to be dissipating perfume in the air. The perfume was so clean and familiar that Baird Lane hastily dropped his hand from his brow and asked, ¡°Who¡¯s been here?¡± ¡°Dr. Norton.¡± Aunt Lucy replied subconsciously. Gates gave her a look and added, ¡°And Ms. Camp.¡± Sure enough, it¡¯s her! It was a perfume he¡¯d only ever smelled on her. ¡°Where is she?¡± Baird Lane asked again. Gates pointed to the door, ¡°It¡¯s gone, Ms. Camp said she came to the hospital to see a friend and happened to meet you, President Lane, so she came over to see you.¡± ¡°Is it ¡­¡± Baird Lane murmured, his eyelids lowered in eyes that were vaguely bleak. But soon, it disappeared, looking at Gates with an incredibly serious expression, ¡°You immediately send people to walk to the various detective agencies in C City, and tell them all to look for little baby¡¯s mother and son.¡± Since Aunt Lucy said that Po was his own son, he had to find out. ¡°Looking for Little Treasure¡¯s mother and son?¡± Gates was a bit hesitant, ¡°President Lane, Little Treasure¡¯s mother already had a grudge against you, and the reason why we didn¡¯t make a big effort to look for them as well was because we were concerned about their background, but now that you¡¯re doing this, you¡¯ll surely provoke Little Treasure¡¯s mother¡¯s hatred towards you even more.¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter, I just need to know the truth of what happened back then, and who little baby really is.¡± ¡°The truth of the year, the real identity?¡± Gates was getting more and more confused by the minute. Aunt Lucy sighed when she saw this, ¡°The reason why mister passed out with a headache is because I told mister the words that Bao is his real child.¡± ¡°A biological child?¡± Gates jumped in shock, ¡°Aunt Lucy, are you kidding me.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not joking, it¡¯s true, Bao is indeed Mr.¡¯s son.¡± Aunt Lucy looked at him seriously. Gates froze, ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Aunt Lucy nodded. Gates swallowed, ¡°No wonder you helped Bo¡¯s mom take Ann Lane out.¡± ¡°Yes, little baby is Mr.¡¯s real child, of course I will only stand by little baby¡¯s mother.¡± Aunt Lucy said firmly. ¡°Aunt Lucy, haven¡¯t you met Little Treasure? Why else are you so sure that Po is President Lane¡¯s child?¡± Gates stared at her intently. The same goes for Baird Lane. Aunt Lucy nodded lovingly, ¡°I¡¯ve seen it before, Little Treasure is so adorable looking, almost exactly like Mister, apletely shrunken version.¡± Hearing this, Baird Lane¡¯s heart suddenly beat sharply. Exactly the same, scaled down version ¡­ Is it really so much like that! The corners of Baird Lane¡¯s mouth hooked up uncontrobly, and an unspeakable sense of wonder, of tion, rose in his heart. ¡°Ah, I remember!¡± At that moment, Gates suddenly staggered, excitement written all over his face, ¡°President Lane, I¡¯ve seen Bo!¡± Chapter 569: Not to be Tainted Baird Lane¡¯s eyes twinkled brilliantly, ¡°Where?¡± ¡°In kindergarten.¡± Gates sped his palms together in excitement, ¡°President Lane, do you remember the day of Ann Lane¡¯s birthday? You picked up Ann Lane for the first time that day, and then I got out of the car and saw Dr. Norton, and I was surprised that Dr. Norton came to the nursery, and that Dr. Norton had a baby in his arms.¡± Baird Lane wrinkled his brow as he thought back to the scene, ¡°You mean, that baby Ives Norton was holding at the time, that was Bo?¡± ¡°Yeah, definitely, that kid looks almost exactly like you President Lane, I even told you that at the time, you just didn¡¯t take it to heart at the time, and now that I think about it I really regret it, I should have known better than to go up to Dr. Norton at the time.¡± Gates hammered his palm in chagrin. Aunt Lucy nced at him, then at Baird Lane, whose brow was wrinkled even tighter, and spoke coldly, ¡°Then it would seem that monsieur has missed more than one opportunity to meet with Bo.¡± ¡°Eh?¡± Gates froze, ¡°Aunt Lucy, what does that mean?¡± Baird Lane also looked at Aunt Lucy. Aunt Lucy exined without any good humor, ¡°If I remember correctly, Ann Lane also told Mr. twice that there is a child in their ss who looks exactly like Mr. That child is mute can¡¯t speak and has no expression, just like a wooden man, who is this if not little baby?¡± ¡°Seems like hey, I also remember Ann Lane did say that.¡± Gates looked to Baird Lane. Baird Lane¡¯s face was extremely grim. Aunt Lucy added, ¡°It¡¯s all because Mr. doesn¡¯t take it to heart, when he hears that there is a child who looks just like himself, how should he take it to heart and go and check it out, but it turns out that Mr. didn¡¯t take any action at all, if he did, Mr. and Xiaobao would have definitely recognized each other.¡± ¡°This ¡­¡± Gates scratched his head, ¡°It can¡¯t all be President Lane¡¯s fault, I had a hand in it, I obviously saw all of Bo but didn¡¯t put much thought into it, after all, none of us would have guessed that President Lane had an illegitimate child out there.¡± ¡°What are you talking nonsense about!¡± Aunt Lucy pped him on the back of the head and angrily lectured, ¡°Who said that Little Treasure is a bastard? Little Treasure¡¯s identity is orthodox!¡± ¡°Yes, yes, yes, Aunt Lucy you are right, my mouth is wrong, President Lane¡¯s children are orthodox.¡± Gates hurriedly changed his tune. He didn¡¯t really think about the word orthodox in a deeper way. It just seems like Aunt Lucy is just upset that she said President Lane¡¯s baby was illegitimate.N?velDrama.Org is the owner. ¡°Hmph, next time I hear those words, don¡¯t me my olddy for pping you again.¡± Aunt Lucy red at Gates for a few moments without any good reason. Gates hurried to smile. ¡°All right!¡± Baird Lane interrupted them with a low voice, his deep eyes fixed on Gates, ¡°You get Doctor Luise here right now, I want my memory back.¡± He must get his memory back. He wanted to know whose child Po really was with him. Back then, he and Bao¡¯s mom, what happened again, all of this, he had to find out. However Gates stood still and didn¡¯t move, instead he took a report and handed it to Baird Lane, ¡°President Lane, Doctor Luise is out of the picture, this was given to me by Dr. Norton, one of the causes of your headaches, and it clearly states that over the years Doctor Luise has subjected your brain to over several sessions of hypnosis and mental suggestion.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Baird Lane¡¯s face paled in shock as he snatched up the report and examined it. After reading it, he violently crushed the report into a ball, his body was trembling, and his eyes were scarlet, ¡°So the reason I haven¡¯t been able to recover my memories is because of with this Doctor Luise?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Gates nodded. Aunt Lucy looked at Baird Lane even more distressed, ¡°Mr. ¡­¡± ¡°That Doctor Luise, where is she now?¡± Baird Lane tore the ball of paper he was holding into shreds, his voice cold as an evil spirit from hell. Gates winced and returned, ¡°I don¡¯t know, the first thing I thought of when I went to get Ann Lane a psychiatrist, was Doctor Luise, and when I got there, the nurse at his clinic told me that Doctor Luise had been taken.¡± ¡°Taken?¡± Baird Lane¡¯s scarlet eyes twinkled twice, ¡°Is it Little Bo¡¯s mom?¡± ¡°I¡¯m guessing it¡¯s her too, I think she knows that Doctor Luise is your exclusive psychiatrist at President Lane, that¡¯s why she suggested twice that we get Ann Lane a psychiatrist, just so we could find out that she took Doctor Luise, I just don¡¯t understand why she took Doctor Luise,¡± Gates said with a look of disbelief. ¡°Give me the phone!¡± Baird Lane rips the sling off the back of his hand. Gates handed over his cell phone. Baird Lane took it, flipped out a phone number with a note about Bo¡¯s mom, and dialed it. The call came through quickly and the woman¡¯s husky voice came through, ¡°What can President Lane do for me?¡± Baird Lane narrowed his eyes. The woman¡¯s voice, again, was different! Sure enough, her voice did the disguise again. ¡°I was wondering, did you take Doctor Luise?¡± Baird Lane didn¡¯t dwell much on things like the woman¡¯s voice doing a disguise; after all, she hadn¡¯t wanted him to know her identity, and there was no use in him dwelling on it. ¡°And you did ask, yes it¡¯s me.¡± The woman giggled. Baird Lane pursed his thin lips, ¡°Why, I don¡¯t suppose Doctor Luise has anything to do with you?¡± ¡°Yes no, but I loathe him, he puts mental cues in you so that you can never be cruel to Molly Bort, even with how much Molly Bort has done, you can¡¯t be cruel, and you¡¯ll even love Molly Bort¡¯s children as if they were your own, and I just don¡¯t see that. ¡± ¡°And then what, what¡¯s that got to do with you?¡± Baird Lane hedged. The womanughed twice more, ¡°Of course I did, Aunt Lucy already told you that Bo is your son, right?¡± Baird Lane¡¯s pupils constricted and his heart beat faster. The woman¡¯s voice faded when she heard no reply from the phone, ¡°That¡¯s right, little baby is indeed your son, your only, and biological child, your father¡¯s love, it should all be little baby¡¯s, but for these five years, you¡¯ve given it to someone else¡¯s child, how can you make me be willing to do that? How not to hate, so Doctor Luise, I have to solve it, otherwise ¡­¡± ¡°Or how!¡± Baird Lane had a slight lump in his throat. The woman sneered twice, ¡°Otherwise for a long time, I¡¯m afraid you¡¯re really going to treat Ann Lane as your own daughter, and then send all of The Lane Family into Ann Lane¡¯s hands, I¡¯m telling you Baird Lane, I¡¯m definitely not going to allow it, everything in The Lane Family is little baby¡¯s, whoever dares to reach out and get their hands on it , I¡¯ll cut off the hand of whoever does.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, I agree!¡± Baird Lane¡¯s phone was on outgoing, and Aunt Lucy heard this and immediately nodded in agreement. In her heart, she also recognizes only little baby, and only little baby is qualified to inherit The Lane Family. Instead, Gates, who was on the sidelines, huffed backward, thinking that the woman on the other end of the phone was too ambitious. ¡°So you hate me because I was nice to Ann Lane?¡± Baird Lane didn¡¯t care about the woman¡¯s words about The Lane Family¡¯s family fortune; all he could think about now was where her hatred for him came from. ¡°That¡¯s just one of them I guess.¡± The woman calmed down a little, ¡°There are other reasons as well, as to what they are, you¡¯ll find out in time, and by the way, if you want to know why Doctor Luise is doing this to you, you can ask Molly Bort, and as for the psychic hints in your head, would you like to unlock them?¡± ¡°What do you think?¡± Baird Lane returned with a grimace. The woman chortled lightly, ¡°Seems like it, so I¡¯ll rmend a doctor, Dr. Tom you¡¯ve heard of, I think?¡± Chapter 570 – Whip ¡°I¡¯ve heard of that.¡± Gates raised his hand, ¡°Dr. Tom is a world-renowned psychiatrist and master hypnotist, I was going to find him for you, President Lane, back then, but at that time Dr. Tom refused, the reason being, he wanted to treat a child, so I had to settle for second best and find Doctor Luise, after all, Doctor Luise is the best psychiatrist in C-City.¡± Hearing this, Baird Lane barely got a glimpse of Dr. Tom. Gates thought of something and added, ¡°Xiaobao¡¯s mom, you mentioned Dr. Tom, it¡¯s not possible that the child Dr. Tom treated back then was Xiaobao, right?¡± On the other end of the phone, Christine White heard his question and coldly curled her lips, ¡°Yes, it¡¯s Bao.¡± ¡°How¡¯s Bo doing now?¡± Baird Lane asked. Perhaps it was because he knew that little baby was his own child, he didn¡¯t hide his worry and care for little baby at this moment. Christine White naturally heard it, and was silent for two seconds before answering him coldly, ¡°Thanks to the daughter you raised, Bo has not recovered in the slightest.¡± ¡°I¡¯d like to meet Bo.¡± Baird Lane gripped his cell phone tightly. ¡°No!¡± Christine White coldly refused. ¡°I¡¯m Bo¡¯s father, I have a right to see him, maybe Bo will react when he sees me?¡± Baird Lane said. Christine White¡¯s lips twitched in hesitation. In fact, while she didn¡¯t think it was all that likely that Po would react to seeing Baird Lane, she couldn¡¯t quite guarantee that. After all, Po never had the role of a father in his life. Maybe if Baird Lane shows up, it might be different for Bo.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. Thinking about it, Christine White bit her tongue for a moment and agreed, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll let you see Bo, but I have two requests.¡± Baird Lane didn¡¯t expect her to actually agree and a flicker of excitement erupted in his eyes, ¡°What¡¯s the request?¡± ¡°One, no inquiring about me, to anyone close to Bao.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Baird Lane agreed without hesitation. He was so quick, Christine White¡¯s attitude was slightly better, ¡°Second, no taking Bo.¡± ¡°Good.¡± Baird Lane nods. Christine White¡¯s face also looked much better, ¡°Since you¡¯ve promised, I hope you¡¯ll be able to deliver when the timees.¡± ¡°I will.¡± Baird Lane spat out three words faintly. Christine White hummed, ¡°Just remember that¡¯s all, I¡¯ll find some time to arrange for you to meet with Bao, also Dr. Tom ising to the country in a couple of days, I can have Dr. Tom go over and take a look at your brain and unlock those things in your head.¡± Upon hearing this, Aunt Lucy and Gates looked at each other, both seeing surprise and excitement in each other¡¯s eyes. Baird Lane didn¡¯t have much of a reaction, but his taut face, too, eased a bit, ¡°Thanks.¡± ¡°Heh, I¡¯m not doing this for you, I¡¯m only letting your brain recover for Po¡¯s sake so that you don¡¯t give away all of The Lane Family¡¯s family fortune to outsiders.¡± Christine White said coldly. I don¡¯t know if it was an illusion, but Baird Lane felt as if he heard arrogance in her tone. I wonder what she¡¯s really like and what she looks like. ¡°Thanks anyway.¡± Baird Lane thanked again. Christine White didn¡¯t say anything and simply hung up the phone. Baird Lane heard no sound from his cell phone and brought it to his attention, only to realize the call had been hung up. He had some inexplicable regret in his heart, but didn¡¯t think much of it, handing his cell phone to Gates on the sidelines, ¡°Go do the discharge paperwork.¡± ¡°What, you¡¯re getting out of the hospital, sir?¡± Aunt Lucy eximed. Baird Lane hmmm¡¯d, ¡°Something came up.¡± ¡°No, you¡¯re not well enough yet.¡± Aunt Lucy said nothing to let him out of the hospital. But Baird Lane¡¯s mind was made up, she couldn¡¯t stop her, and finally Gates got his discharge done. Ives Norton came into Baird Lane¡¯s hospital room in his white coat, ¡°Really?¡± Baird Lane nods. Ives Norton shrugged his shoulders, ¡°Fine, but I won¡¯t be hosting you the next time you have a headache.¡± ¡°No need.¡± Baird Lane flung out three words coldly. Ives Norton bristled, ¡°Not a bad temper, so go away.¡± Baird Lane ignored him and stood by the hospital bed, buttoning his suit slowly. Ives Norton was self-conscious, ¡°Thanks foring over to see you when I heard you were out of the hospital and being treated like this.¡± Baird Lane paused slightly in his movements, but quickly continued, ¡°How long have you known Bo¡¯s mom?¡± ¡°What made you think to ask those questions?¡± Ives Norton frowned. Baird Lane turned and looked at him, ¡°Answer me.¡± ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll answer that, known each other for a long time, years I guess.¡± Ives Norton gave a vague time. Baird Lane pursed his lips, obviously not too satisfied with this answer, ¡°little baby and his mother, they are from abroad, you often run abroad these six years, is it because of them?¡± Hearing this, a sh of surprise shed in Ives Norton¡¯s eyes. Baird Lane caught it, and the hand at his side clenched, and there was an inexplicable difort in his heart, a feeling as if something that should have been his own was being possessed by someone else. ¡°Sure enough, Ives Norton, what else are you hiding from me? Why is it that you know everyone who has anything to do with me, Bo and his mother and son that is, and Christine Camp too.¡± Baird Lane stared at him intently. Ives Norton sighed, not so hung over anymore, ¡°You¡¯ll know all about itter.¡± ¡°Later?¡± Baird Lane gave a mocking smile, ¡°You¡¯re all like that, everyone knows the truth but me, and you have to hide it from me, always saying I¡¯ll find outter, so how long is thister?¡± Hearing the faint self-deprecation and sadness in Baird Lane¡¯s tone, Ives Norton flinched for a moment, and then stepped forward to put a hand on his shoulder, just as he had done when he was a friend, ¡°It¡¯s almost time, when you regain your memories, you¡¯ll know everything without us having to tell you, and as a friend, I¡¯ve guessed that you¡¯re out of the hospital because you¡¯re trying to find Molly Bort, aren¡¯t you? Bort right, go on.¡± With those words, Ives Norton released his hand and turned to go out. Baird Lane looked in the direction he had left, his eyes dark. At that moment, Gates poked his head through the door, ¡°President Lane, the car is ready, let¡¯s go.¡± ¡°Uh-huh.¡± Baird Lane nodded once and lifted his foot out of the hospital room. After leaving the hospital, the two drove to The Bort Family Vi. Aunt Lucy was waiting at the door when she arrived. ¡°Sir, I have brought what you asked me to get back to the old house.¡± Aunt Lucy handed a bag up with both hands. Baird Lane took it and opened the bag to look at it, his mouth curving into an icy curve when he saw the long, ck whip inside. Aunt Lucy looked at him, ¡°Sir, would you like to beat Molly Bort with this whip?¡± Gates nodded back, ¡°Yeah President Lane.¡± Baird Lane took the whip out and handed the bag to Aunt Lucy, ¡°This whip only beats The Lane Family people who have made a big mistake, I haven¡¯t divorced Molly Bort yet, she¡¯s considered a The Lane Family person, and she dared to let someone hypnotize me, so naturally, I can¡¯t tolerate her either. ¡± ¡°But sir, could you be cruel enough to beat her? Doesn¡¯t the mental suggestion say that you can¡¯t be cruel to Molly Bort?¡± Aunt Lucy was a little worried. Baird Lane dropped his eyes at the words, a scarlet sh in them, and tugged at the whip without replying, lifting his foot to go inside. As soon as she entered the vi, Molly Bort came swooping down from the second floor, her clothes crumpled and her hair disheveled, pulling Baird Lane by the sleeve like a madwoman, ¡°Baird, Baird, how is Ann? You tell me, how¡¯s Ann?¡± Chapter 571 – Molly Bort, the Tough Talker ¡°What do you mean?¡± Baird Lane pushed her away from him, giving a disgusted look at the spot where she¡¯d scratched him.N?velDrama.Org is the owner. Molly Bort stumbled and almost fell to the ground as she was pushed. ¡°Ann is being bullied, Baird, our Ann is being bullied.¡± Molly Bort shouted emotionally. Baird Lane looked at her, ¡°And how do you know Ann Lane is being bullied?¡± ¡°I saw it, someone sent me a video of Ann being terrified.¡± Molly Bort said with a twisted face. ¡°Video?¡± Baird Lane narrowed his eyes. Gates stepped forward, ¡°President Lane I¡¯ll ask the gatekeeper.¡± ¡°Uh-huh.¡± Baird Lane nods. Gates walked out. Not long after, he came back, his face was a bit odd, ¡°President Lane, ask around, someone came here yesterday and gave Molly Bort a sh drive, that person gave the sh drive to Big ck who was guarding the door, saying that it was sent on your orders, and to make sure that Big ck yed the contents of the sh drive for Molly Bort to see. ¡± ¡°Where¡¯s the sh?¡± Baird Lane was chilled. When did he order a sh drive? ¡°Destroyed by Molly Bort, but the contents of the video inside the sh drive, which Big ck saw, was footage of Ann Lane being chased by a lot of monsters, so it¡¯s pretty self-exnatory as to who sent this sh drive.¡± Gates smiled helplessly and bitterly. It¡¯s so true that there¡¯s a little baby mama everywhere. ¡°It¡¯s her!¡± Baird Lane naturally thought of it, and was a little helpless. Molly Bort pounced again at this point, ¡°Baird, just let me out, I¡¯ll never mess up again, I¡¯ll never do anything that will set a bad example for Ann, just let me out, I¡¯m worried about Ann, I want to see how Ann is doing, she¡¯s being bullied, she must be so helpless.¡± ¡°Helpless?¡± Baird Lane took a step to the side, avoiding her, and said coldly, ¡°All you know is that Ann Lane would be helpless, but why don¡¯t you think about how helpless and scared the child that Ann Lane bullied should have been at the time, and that Ann Lane was asking for it when she was frightened.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t care, Ann is my daughter, I just want her to be good, what does how other kids are doing have anything to do with me, Ann, even if Ann bullied him, it must have been because he upset Ann, otherwise why didn¡¯t Ann bully anyone else but him!¡± Molly Bort looked at Baird Lane with a straight face. Baird Lane and Aunt LucyGates, behind her, were stunned by herment. What does it mean to be shameless, what does it mean to be shameless, what does it mean to be a bear parent. This one simply yed it to the hilt. ¡°You are simply meddlesome!¡± Baird Lane stared at Molly Bort with beady eyes, as if he wanted to tear her apart. Molly Bort backed up a handful of feet in fear, ¡°What I said would have been the truth.¡± ¡°Well, I¡¯m not going to argue with you about that now, I¡¯ming over here now to ask what kind of deal you made with Doctor Luise!¡± Baird Lane raised the whip in his hand and pointed it at Molly Bort. It was then that Molly Bort realized the presence of the whip, her pupils constricted and her heart was in shock, ¡°Baird, what are you doing with the whip? You want to hit me?¡± Without answering her question, Baird Lane shook off the whip and flung it across the floor. Snap! The crisp sound of thesh made your heart flutter at the sound of it. Molly Bort¡¯s face went even whiter, ¡°Are you really going to hit me?¡± ¡°Answer me what kind of deal you made with Doctor Luise, exactly!¡± Baird Lane questioned again. Molly Bort¡¯s eyes were full of heart, ¡°Baird, what are you talking about, what kind of deal can I make with Doctor Luise, isn¡¯t he your psychiatrist?¡± ¡°Not saying yes?¡± Baird Lane¡¯s eyes narrowed dangerously. Molly Bort¡¯s heart snapped and she took another step back, ¡°Baird, what can I say, I really wasn¡¯t with Doctor Luise!¡± A cracking sound, apanied by a scream rang out at the same time. Molly Bort¡¯s body curls up in pain as Baird Lane whips her to the ground. Gates and Aunt Lucy even faded toward the door so as not to disturb Baird Lane¡¯s space to y. Molly Bort¡¯s body kept shaking, her face was pale and covered with cold sweat as she looked towards Baird Lane, her eyes were full of unbelief, ¡°Baird Lane, you actually hit me!¡± ¡°You dared to let Doctor Luise hypnotize me and drop mental suggestion on me, do you think I will still show mercy with you?¡± Baird Lane looked at her condescendingly, as if he were looking at an ant. Molly Bort blushed in shock. He knows! I¡¯m surprised he knows! Who told him? Looking at Molly Bort¡¯s greatly changed face, Baird Lane¡¯s eyes darkened to the extreme, ¡°Say, tell me everything, how much money you used to pay off Doctor Luise, and what the purpose of not letting me regain my memories was, all of it!¡± Molly Bort gritted her teeth, ¡°I won¡¯t tell.¡± If it was before, it would have been fine for her to say it, the big deal would have been to go out on a limb. But you can¡¯t now, now that that Christine White woman is back. If she said that the purpose of her not wanting him to recover his memories was to not remind him of his feelings for Christine White, he would definitely find a way to get his memories back, and when Christine White appeared in front of him and told him about all the things she had done back then, she would really be all screwed up. So, she absolutely can¡¯t talk about it! The determination and stubbornness in Molly Bort¡¯s eyes were all seen by Baird Lane. With a mocking grunt, Baird Lane raised the whip again and swung it at her. Molly Bort was dumbfounded by the beating and it took a long time before she yelled, ¡°Baird Lane, how could you hit me, how could you!¡± What about his mental cues? Didn¡¯t Doctor Luise say he couldn¡¯t be cruel to her? So what is he doing now? Baird Lane looked at Molly Bort with an expressionless face, ¡°Why can¡¯t I, this whip only strikes The Lane Family people who have made a mistake, you are considered a The Lane Family person, so why can¡¯t I strike you, if you dare to y these tricks on me, I can make you pay.¡± As the words fell, he went down with two moreshes. Molly Bort was not in the best of spirits to begin with, and her body was much weaker than before on ount of her spirits. She simply couldn¡¯t make it through theseshes, and ended up passing out alive from the pain. Baird Lane passes the whip back. Gates immediately stepped forward and took the whip. ¡°Clean the blood off of it properly, don¡¯t let her blood, dirty grandpa¡¯s whip.¡± Baird Lane said coldly and mercilessly. Gates nodded, ¡°Yes.¡± At the sound of his voice, he headed in the direction of the restroom to clean his whip. ¡°Aunt Lucy, put her back in her room.¡± Baird Lane pointed to Molly Bort on the floor. ¡°Okay, so should I call a doctor?¡± Aunt Lucy asked. Baird Lane lowered his eyes, ¡°No, just don¡¯t die.¡± ¡°I know.¡± Aunt Lucy stepped forward, pulled Molly Bort from the floor, and headed upstairs. Baird Lane held his head, which was beginning to ache again, and walked over to the couch to sit down, his teeth deadening his tongue to keep from copsing as well. No one knew, when he had just returned the whip on Molly Bort, how much pain he had endured. Just because there was always a voice in the back of his head chanting over and over that he was not allowed to do anything. That, he knew, was the mental suggestion Doctor Luise had dropped on him. He¡¯d almost bitten the tip of his tongue to break free of that mental suggestion as a way of staying alert and not letting himself be led by it, so the taste of iron filled his mouth at the moment. ¡°President Lane, the whip is clean.¡± As he was thinking, Gates came out of the restroom. Baird Lane did not take the whip, but only stood up and said, ¡°Send the whip back to the old mansion, and let Furber keep it, while I go out.¡± ¡°President Lane where are you going, can I give you a ride?¡± Gates asked. Baird Lane waved his hand, refused, and drove straight away after exiting The Bort Family cottage. Not knowing where to go, he drove around the streets aimlessly, until finally he drove and stopped under an apartmentplex when it dawned on him that he was actually here. Dang. There was a sudden knock on the car window. Baird Lane looked back up and rolled down the window to see Christine Camp bent over and smiling at him, ¡°It¡¯s really you, what are you doing here?¡± Chapter 572 – Do you like Xiaobao? Baird Lane¡¯s thin lips moved without speaking. He didn¡¯t know why he was here. He hade here after just looking back. ¡°I just came back from shopping and saw that your car looked a bit familiar, I didn¡¯t realize it was really you.¡± Christine White lifted the bag in her hand and said with a smile. Baird Lane was slightly surprised to see that she was buying vegetables, ¡°You can cook?¡± ¡°A little bit.¡± Christine White returned modestly. Baird Lane lifted his chin, ¡°Really.¡± ¡°Come as you are, want to sit in my apartment for a while?¡± Christine White invited. Baird Lane hmmmed, ¡°Yes, please.¡±N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. ¡°No trouble.¡± Christine White smiled. Baird Lane opened the car door and got out, offering his hand to lift the bag from her hand, ¡°Let me help you.¡± ¡°Then I¡¯m counting on you.¡± Christine White didn¡¯t say no. ¡°I should do it.¡± Baird Lane followed her into the apartmentplex. Christine White¡¯s smile faded, ¡°Baird is quite the gentleman, are you like that with all women?¡± ¡°No.¡± Baird Lane immediately vetoed, ¡°I don¡¯t even touch other women.¡± Except for you. ¡°In that case, then I¡¯m truly honored.¡± Christine White pressed the elevator. The elevator doors opened quickly and the two stepped inside. Christine White pressed the floor, and Baird Lane silently memorized the number of floors. ¡°Baird, are you in a bad mood?¡± Christine White asked suddenly. Baird Lane pinched the bridge of his nose, ¡°A little.¡± ¡°More than a little, I can see you¡¯re frowning like you¡¯re about to catch a mosquito, is something wrong?¡± Christine White craned her head to look at him. Baird Lane drops his eyelids, ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± Christine White shrugged her shoulders, ¡°Well, since you don¡¯t want to talk about it, I won¡¯t ask, but I remember you¡¯re supposed to be in the hospital right now, so why are you out all of a sudden, is your head okay?¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay for now.¡± Looking at the concern in her eyes, Baird Lane¡¯s heart warmed and his tight frown eased a little. Christine White nodded, ¡°It¡¯s good to be okay.¡± Ding! The elevator is here. Christine White lifts her foot and walks out of the elevator with Baird Lane close behind. Christine White walked up to a door and entered her fingerprints to open it and enter. She now changed her shoes in the foyer before pulling a pair of unopened men¡¯s slippers from the shoe cab and cing them on Baird Lane¡¯s heel. Baird Lane looked down at the pair of ck men¡¯s slippers, his thin lips pursed into a straight line, unhappiness clearly written in his eyes, ¡°These slippers, they have an owner, don¡¯t they?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± The corners of Christine White¡¯s mouth ticked in an inessible manner, a gracious admission. Baird Lane had cold air around him, ¡°Whose is it?¡± ¡°The man you know is Ives,¡± Christine White returned as she ced her bag on the shoebox. Baird Lane¡¯s hand wringing the dish sped, ¡°Ives Norton!¡± ¡°It¡¯s him, I¡¯m very good friends with him, and he sometimeses to my ce to dabble, so I keep a pair of his slippers here from time to time.¡± Christine White said. When she finished speaking, she looked at his increasingly cold eyes and felt a rush of pleasure in her heart. She knew that he had fallen in love with her all over again. That¡¯s why she¡¯s now deliberately bringing up Ives Norton to irritate him, and sure enough, he¡¯s not happy about it. She¡¯d also finally given him a taste of what her heartache had been like back when he still had feelings for Molly Bort. ¡°You and Ives Norton, when did you meet?¡± Baird Lane asked, changing into his slippers, as if offhandedly. Christine White took the dish he was holding and headed for the kitchen. Baird Lane followed her to the kitchen door. Christine White took the dishes out and sorted them while answering him, ¡°We¡¯ve known each other for a long time, years, I guess, we met abroad, he was just like you guys, he mistook me for the wrong person in the beginning, then the misunderstanding was cleared up and the two of us became good friends.¡± Recognized from abroad and misidentified ¡­ That would be thest six years. At the thought, Baird Lane¡¯s eyes shed, ¡°And do you know, what he¡¯s doing abroad?¡± ¡°I know, didn¡¯t he go abroad with his mentor to participate in an academic exchange.¡± Christine White replied casually. Baird Lane lowered his eyes, ¡°So other than academic exchanges, nothing else? Like, other than you, did he have any other women around, especially with children?¡± Upon hearing this, Christine White¡¯s movement to organize her bag jerked in understanding. He¡¯s taking the opportunity to pry into the identity of her vest. Her vest is Bao¡¯s mom, and he¡¯s trying to figure out who Bao¡¯s mom is, from her. Too bad, he asked the wrong person. With her back to Baird Lane, Christine White was not afraid of Baird Lane seeing her, and directly rolled her eyes, but on her mouth, she pretended to be confused and replied, ¡°A woman with a child? No, I¡¯ve never seen a woman with a child by his side, but sometimes I¡¯ve picked up a child by his side.¡± ¡°Bo!¡± Baird Lane immediately identified the child. Christine White nodded her head after a sh of essence in her eyes, ¡°Yes, it¡¯s called little baby, I heard Ives say that little baby that child is very pitiful, congenital insufficiency, so much so that she was born with a very weak body, and she was sick with a high fever two times in three days, and on top of that, that child also has congenital autism.¡± Baird Lane¡¯s hands clenched up, his heart clogging. ¡°By the way, it urs to me that the boy Bao looks a lot like you, Baird.¡± Christine White turned around and looked at him with a surprised expression. Baird Lane nodded, ¡°He¡¯s my son.¡± ¡°What? Bo is your son?¡± Christine White was surprised. Baird Lane looked at her, ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Then howe I haven¡¯t heard of you before?¡± Christine White feigned confusion. Baird Lane spoke slowly, ¡°I didn¡¯t know until recently.¡± ¡°I see, so I suppose you¡¯ll recognize Bo back to The Lane Family?¡± Christine White turned back. A glimmer of determination emerges in Baird Lane¡¯s eyes, ¡°Of course, he¡¯s The Lane Family¡¯s child and The Lane Family¡¯s only heir, of course I¡¯m going to bring him back to The Lane Family, but not right now, but after I¡¯ve resolved all the grudges with his mother. ¡± Christine White¡¯s heart fluttered, slightly touched, at the sound of his words sole heir. She didn¡¯t think that a phone call in the morning would actually make him approve of Po¡¯s words to inherit The Lane Family. Otherwise he wouldn¡¯t be talking about Po being the sole heir to The Lane Family right now. Thinking about it, Christine White blushed much better, not as cold, ¡°So, what about Ann?¡± ¡°I will divorce Molly Bort and after the divorce Ann I will send her to her real father.¡± Baird Lane replied. Christine White was so thoroughly satisfied that she chopped vegetables much faster, ¡°Yeah, well, when are you going to divorce Ms. Bort?¡± ¡°Soon.¡± Baird Lane didn¡¯t give her a precise answer. Because the mental suggestion in his head hadn¡¯t been lifted, he wasn¡¯t sure what he would do in the event of a divorce. So it was better to wait for the mental suggestion to be lifted before he could leave without worries. ¡°Christine,¡± Baird Lane suddenly called out Christine White¡¯s name. Christine White didn¡¯t turn around, ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°Do you ¡­ like Bo?¡± Baird Lane asked. Christine White¡¯s eyes softened to the point of melting as she thought about her son, ¡°Of course I like it, I¡¯ve met Bo, he¡¯s adorable, the cutest kid in the world, ever.¡± Hearing this answer, Baird Lane¡¯s taut heart rxed a bit, followed by the question, ¡°So you¡¯re willing to ¡­¡± ¡°Willing to what?¡± Christine White finished chopping vegetables and walked to the sink to wash her hands. Baird Lane looked at her fading back, and his thin lips moved a few times before he finally didn¡¯t get that question out of his mouth. Christine White washed up and turned to look at him, ¡°Why don¡¯t you say something?¡± Chapter 573 The Children’s Room Baird Lane lowered his eyes slightly, ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± He was going to ask her if she would like to be Po¡¯s mom. But the words came out of his mouth and he couldn¡¯t really ask. First of all, he still didn¡¯t know exactly how she felt about him, and secondly, as much as she liked Bo, could she ept the whole being a mom thing right off the bat? He wasn¡¯t sure. So, he still decided not to ask, and only after all the grudges were settled would he be qualified to talk to her about them. ¡°Well, it looks like you don¡¯t want to talk about it again.¡± Christine White shrugged her shoulders in feigned loss. Baird Lane pursed his lips, ¡°Sorry.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay, why don¡¯t you go watch some TV in the living room, I¡¯m going to start fixing the food so you can taste my handiwork.¡± Christine White waved her hand, not caring. Baird Lane hmmmed with a few expectant nces in his eyes, ¡°Good.¡± With those words, he left the kitchen doorway and went to the living room. It was the first time he came to her apartment, a little survey, the decoration andyout of her apartment are very simple, home appliances and so on, but also very little, the entire living room on the two sofas a dining table, a TV, nothing else, in short, it is a glimpse, which makes him can not help but a little puzzled. He didn¡¯t think much of it though, assuming it was because she liked the simplicity of the setting. Moving toward the couch, Baird Lane took off the suit jacket he was wearing and slung it over the arm of the couch, then sat down. But as soon as he sat down, he felt his backside against something, hard, and when he molded his backhand, it was actually a Rubik¡¯s Cube. Baird Lane¡¯s brow furrowed slightly as he thoughtfully surveyed the modest Rubik¡¯s Cube in his hand. This was the second time he¡¯d seen a Rubik¡¯s Cube in her ce, thest time being the hotel. She said the Rubik¡¯s Cube was a little kid¡¯s toy next door. What about this? Just as Baird Lane was contemting with the Rubik¡¯s Cube, Christine White came out of the kitchen with a te of washed fruit, ¡°Have some fruit.¡± She ced the fruit on the coffee table in front of Baird Lane. Baird Lane said thank you and then held the cube up, ¡°You have kids at home?¡± Christine White¡¯s heart thumped in her chest, but on her face she pretended to be calm and returned, ¡°No.¡± ¡°So why do you have a Rubik¡¯s Cube here?¡± Baird Lane asked, twisting the Rubik¡¯s Cube twice. Christine White smiled lightly, ¡°You forgot I told youst time, there was a kid next door to my hotel suite, I saw how cute he was so I bought him some toys, the kid didn¡¯t take them all away, there was still a Rubik¡¯s Cube left, so I brought it along.¡± ¡°So.¡± Baird Lane nodded, letting go of the trace of doubt in his mind. Christine White breathed a faintly inessible sigh of relief, ¡°Well, I¡¯ll get back to work in the kitchen, so make yourself at home.¡± ¡°Uh-huh.¡± Baird Lane nods. Christine White is gone. Baird Lane set the Rubik¡¯s Cube down on the coffee table, two deep eyes staring at it. He suddenly remembered that when Gates inquired about Xiaobao in the kindergarten before, although the kindergarten didn¡¯t say Xiaobao¡¯s name and identity, it said something about Xiaobao¡¯s situation in the kindergarten, that Xiaobao is a child who especially likes to y with the Rubik¡¯s Cube and is extremely smart, and that Xiaobao is able to recover the twelve-step Rubik¡¯s Cube that adults can¡¯t even y well. True to form, it was his son! A wave of pride rose in Baird Lane¡¯s heart at the thought. He took out his cell phone and made a call out. ¡°Where are you, sir?¡± Aunt Lucy asked when she got on the phone. ¡°I¡¯m here at Christine Camp.¡± Baird Lane replied with a nce at the kitchen. ¡°What, you¡¯re at too ¡­.. ahem, Ms. Camp¡¯s ce?¡± Aunt Lucy was surprised. After she had sent Molly Bort back down to her room earlier, Gates had said that Mr. left. I didn¡¯t expect to go to Mrs. Is there a sign that Mrs. and Mr. are getting back together? ¡°Uh, I¡¯m here at Christine Camp, Aunt Lucy, what did you just say too?¡± Baird Lane narrowed his phoenix eyes. Aunt Lucy was quick to smile, ¡°No, I was just going to say that you¡¯ve gone too far, sir.¡± ¡°Run too far?¡± Baird Lane caught the important word, ¡°Aunt Lucy, do you know where Christine Camp lives?¡± ¡°I know, Miss Camp made a point of telling me about itst time she came to the house.¡± Aunt Lucy replied. Baird Lane lifted his chin, ¡°Really.¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Aunt Lucy nods, then darts off to change the subject, ¡°By the way sir, you¡¯re calling at this hour, what¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°You pack two rooms out.¡± Baird Lane said, and attention was sessfully diverted. Aunt Lucy wondered, ¡°Two rooms? For what?¡± ¡°One children¡¯s room for when the little one stayster, and the other to be the little one¡¯s toy room.¡± Baird Lane exins. Since Bao likes Rubik¡¯s Cubes, he¡¯ll buy Bao a room full of them. Aunt Lucy almost squealed with delight when she heard this from Baird Lane, ¡°Yes, yes, yes, don¡¯t worry sir, I¡¯m on my way, I¡¯m on my way.¡± That¡¯s great. Mr. asked her to prepare the room, and it seems that it won¡¯t be long before Boes back to stay. And Mrs., as soon as Boes back to The Lane Family, Mrs. will, someday,e back, too. ¡°Well, buy the best children¡¯s furniture.¡± Baird Lane instructed. Aunt Lucy nodded her head back and forth, ¡°I will, I will definitely pack the best room for Bo.¡± Much better than Ann Lane¡¯s, that girl. Little Bo is Mr.¡¯s biological child and is the most deserving of The Lane Family¡¯s resources. At the end of the call, Baird Lane didn¡¯t put the phone down, but sent another message out: what color does Bo like? In the kitchen, Christine White felt her cell phone vibrate in her pocket, she turned down the heat a bit and casually wiped her hands on her apron before taking the phone out of her pocket. Seeing that the missive was from Baird Lane, she craned her head toward the kitchen door and didn¡¯t see him before clicking on the missive with relief. What color does Bo like? What does he mean? Christine White posted her doubts. Soon after, Baird Lane¡¯s reply came, ¡°I¡¯d like to decorate Bo¡¯s room.¡± So it is. Christine White¡¯s heart flooded with sadness, Little Treasure hadn¡¯t even recognized him back yet, and he was decorating the room, and he was so confident that Little Treasure would join him at The Lane Family? Despite what she thought in her mind, Christine White told him the colors that Bo liked.N?velDrama.Org is the owner. After all, Bo will always go back to The Lane Family, and how will he inherit everything from The Lane Family if he doesn¡¯t! ¡°Blue ¡­¡± Baird Lane whispered the words, then nodded and sent a brief message of thanks. Christine White looked at the word thank you, bristled, put her phone back in her pocket, and continued to stir the pot. By the time the meal was ready, it was half an hourter. Baird Lane helped carry the meal to the table and was careful to pull out Christine White¡¯s chair for her. Christine White sat down and saw the light smile on his brow and raised an eyebrow as she asked, ¡°You seem to be in a good mood.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Baird Lane was quick to admit that he was indeed in a good mood. Christine White moved closer to him, ¡°Can you tell me about it?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Baird Lane nodded, ¡°I just contacted Bo¡¯s mom.¡± As he said this, he deliberately looked at her more than once, to see what expression she would have, would she be upset, or ufortable? But sadly, Christine White buried her head in her soup, he couldn¡¯t see anything and was a little lost inside. ¡°And then what?¡± Christine White put down her soup bowl. The corners of Baird Lane¡¯s mouth lifted gently, ¡°She told me about Bo¡¯s favorite colors, and it made me know Bo, one more thing.¡± ¡°So that¡¯s why you¡¯re happy?¡± Christine White was surprised. She was genuinely surprised. Just because he knew a little more about Po, his happiness was actually written all over his face. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m d. ¡°Baird Lane said. He would be even happier if he could see Bo now. Looking at the tenderness in Baird Lane¡¯s eyes, Christine White¡¯s heart was shaken, and the way she looked at him wasplicated, and only after a long time, did she spit out a sentence, ¡°Do you, like Bao very much?¡± Chapter 574 – There’s a Reaction To Baird Lane, Bo is just a biological son who appeared out of nowhere. And showing up without warning, unprepared, not even knowing who Bo¡¯s mom is. Will he really like Shou Bou? Christine White proved to be overly concerned, however, as Baird Lane nodded thoughtfully, ¡°Love it.¡± ¡°Like?¡± Christine White lowered her eyelids, ¡°I don¡¯t think you¡¯ve ever met Po, so how do you like Po?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know why, but actually before I even knew that Bao was my son, I already loved Bao and wanted to meet him, and then when I found out that Bao was my son, I instead felt a sense of joy in my heart that this is how it should be.¡± Baird Lane said softly as he stroked his chest. Christine White opened her mouth, ¡°Is this father-son nature, blood really is amazing.¡± She really didn¡¯t expect him to like Bo that early. ¡°Maybe.¡± Baird Lane put his hand down. ¡°Well, let¡¯s eat.¡± Christine White pushed a dish in front of him, ¡°How about trying this one, it¡¯s my best.¡± Baird Lane hmmm¡¯s and reaches for a piece and puts it in his mouth, nodding softly, ¡°Nice, that tastes good.¡± And there¡¯s something familiar about it. Baird Lane closes his eyes slightly, savors it, and finally affirms that it does have a familiar ring to it. It made him wonder a little. He¡¯d never eaten her cooking before, so why did it feel familiar? Christine White has no idea that Baird Lane is doubting her cooking when her cell phone suddenly rings. Christine White picked up the cell phone next to her hand and nced at it, her eyes flickering as she saw the caller ID, and with an apology to Baird Lane, she got up and went to the balcony to answer the call. The balcony was soundproofed and she didn¡¯t have to worry about Baird Lane hearing the phone calls. And given Baird Lane¡¯s character, it¡¯s not like he¡¯d eavesdrop. ¡°Hello.¡± Closing the balcony door, Christine White picked up the phone. The person on the other end of the line¡¯s respectful voice came through, ¡°Second Miss, Leo Bort would like to see you.¡± Christine White grimaced, ¡°He couldn¡¯t stay up?¡± ¡°Something like that, his mental state has obviously dropped a lot, at this rate, he might go crazy.¡± The person on the other end of the phone returned. Christine White snorted coldly, ¡°It¡¯s true that darkness and loneliness are the best ways to torture people, did he say what he wanted to see me for? Did he figure out to tell me the truth about my mother¡¯s death, or did he figure out to tell me the truth about what Molly Bort did to me back then?¡± ¡°Should have both.¡± ¡°Really, I know, I¡¯lle over tonight and you guys keep an eye on him.¡± Christine White ordered. The person on the other end of the line answered and hung up the phone. Christine White put away her cell phone and turned to head back to the Roadhouse. Baird Lane looked at the coldness still in her eyes and spoke, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine, didn¡¯t I tell you before that I came to C City to take revenge, and now one of my enemies can¡¯t hold out any longer.¡± Christine White replied, her tone unable to hide her excitement. Baird Lane hears this and raises a ss of water to the side, gesturing toward her, ¡°Congrattions.¡± ¡°Thanks.¡± Christine White¡¯s eyes twinkled brilliantly as she, too, lifted her own ss of water and clinked it with him. After the meal, Baird Lane, knowing that Christine White was going out, helped put the dishes together and then excused himself. Christine White drove to Doctor Mu¡¯s clinic first after he left, ready to see Bo first. When she arrived, she happened to see Doctor Mu holding a ragdoll toy, bending down and teasing little baby with a foolish face, trying to get little baby to give some reaction, that look, just like an Iron Bean,pletely different from the arrogant look when she first met him. ¡°Doctor Mu, you have such a side to you.¡± Christine Whiteughed out loud. Doctor Mu¡¯s face changed slightly when he heard this, and in the next second, he immediately stood up straight and threw the muppets away, sticking his hands in his pockets and walking towards the entrance of the hospital room with a lofty look. Walking up to Christine White, he stopped and squinted at her, his tone containing a hint of faint warning, ¡°I¡¯m just acting as a doctor, simply giving Bo a checkup, don¡¯t take it personally.¡± Christine White nodded her head repeatedly, and the smile in her eyes increased, ¡°Okay, okay, okay, I won¡¯t think much about it, and I definitely won¡¯t think in the direction of Doctor Mu who obviously likes little baby and wants to tease him, but is dead set on not admitting that aspect of it.¡± ¡°You ¡­¡± Doctor Mu red in annoyance. Christine White pretended she didn¡¯t see it and headed for the hospital bed.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. Doctor Mu looked at her figure and grunted, ¡°This woman is quite arrogant!¡± Christine White heard this and shook her head in tears. Who the hell is proud. ¡°Little Treasure, mommy¡¯s here, did you miss mommy?¡± Christine White sat down beside the hospital bed and looked down at little baby on the hospital bed. Bao opened his two big eyes and didn¡¯t give the slightest reaction. Christine White sighed, ¡°Po, Daddy knows you exist, Daddy loves you yet.¡± She never hid Baird Lane¡¯s existence from Bo. So naturally, there¡¯s no hiding the fact that Baird Lane likes Bo now. That¡¯s what she came here to tell Po. What shocked her, however, was the sudden turn of Po¡¯s neck when he heard this. It was only for a moment, but it actually happened, and it made Christine White¡¯s tear ducts copse, covering her mouth with excitement and resisting the urge to jump up and down and scream in delight, because that might, perhaps, frighten Bo. After a few moments, she took a deep breath, calmed down for now, put her hands down, took out her cell phone, and dialed Ives Norton¡¯s number. As soon as the call was answered, she said in an excited tone, ¡°Ives, Bo is responding.¡± ¡°What?¡± Ives Norton¡¯s surprised voice came through, ¡°Is this true?¡± ¡°It¡¯s true, Po just turned his neck.¡± Christine White looked at little baby and answered with great certainty. Ives Norton was overjoyed, ¡°Great, that means there¡¯s a breakthrough in Bo¡¯s autism, but what¡¯s the cause? There has to be a reason, right?¡± At those words, Christine White felt as if she had been doused with cool water, her whole beingpletely calmed down, biting her lower lip as she returned, ¡°It¡¯s Baird Lane.¡± ¡°It¡¯s him? He¡¯s met Bo?¡± Ives Norton was surprised. Christine White shook her head, ¡°No, it was Ives Norton who came to see me today, he talked to me about Bo and how much he liked him, and then I came to see Bo and I told him that, and Bo responded, Ives, do you think, that Bo wants his daddy?¡± On the phone, Ives Norton was silent for a few seconds, ¡°Maybe it is, the child¡¯s growth over Land, can not be separated from the parents, especially for a boy, the father is more important, although Xiaobao has clearly expressed his dislike of Baird Lane as a father in the past, but the heart in the end, whether he does not like it or not, do not look forward to it, only he himself knows. ¡± ¡°If that¡¯s true, maybe I was wrong from the beginning.¡± Christine White lowered her head in shame, ¡°If I had told Baird Lane earlier that Bo was his child, Baird Lane would havee to stay with Bo earlier, and perhaps with hispany, Bo would have recovered better.¡± ¡°Actually, it¡¯s not toote, doesn¡¯t Baird Lane already know about Bo, and Bo has responded to him, so you could arrange for them to meet.¡± Ives Norton suggested. Christine White nodded, ¡°I will.¡± From the very fact that Bo is reacting to Baird Lane, she¡¯s bound to have them meet as father and son. She would do anything as long as little baby got better. ¡°So when are you going to, uh, have them meet?¡± Ives Norton inquired. Chapter 575 – It’s really you ¡°Just for a couple days, when I get back from seeing Leo Bort.¡± Christine White pinched the bridge of her nose and gave a time. Ives Norton nodded, ¡°That¡¯ll work too.¡± ¡°Well Ives, I¡¯m going to leave you alone for now, I¡¯ll see if Po has any other reactions.¡± Christine White said as she nced at Po. Ives Norton agreed. After the call hung up, Christine White put away her cell phone, gently touched Bao¡¯s slightly cold little face, and softly shouted Bao¡¯s name twice. Po didn¡¯t respond. Christine White, not giving up, mentioned Baird Lane again. But this time, to her dismay, Baird Lane was mentioned, and Bo also remained still unresponsive. But thinking about that little reaction of little baby just now made her feel much better again. At least Bao is able to listen to people now, it would be despairing if he couldn¡¯t. Christine White stayed with Bo for the rest of the day afterward, until the sun went down and she excused herself. Doctor Mu man was a bit out of tune, but judging from his face-controlling personality and the way he did like little baby, she was relieved to leave little baby in his care. ¡°Next, it¡¯s our turn to meet, Leo Bort!¡± murmured Christine White in a cold voice as she stood outside Doctor Mu¡¯s clinic and nced up at the dim sky. The sky was really yellow, not the orange of a sunset, but the dim yellow of a rainstorm just before it hits, and it was depressing to watch. Christine White got into the car, put her phone in the holder, turned on the navigation and started the car. The car drove all the way out of the main city to a small rural area on the outskirts. There were only about a dozen families in this rural area, and the vast majority of the houses were empty, so the whole vige seemed extraordinarily quiet. Leo Bort was imprisoned in this vige. Christine White gathered her coat around her and headed for one of the furthest houses in the vige. Walking up to the house, the two men guarding the door saw her and hurriedly greeted her, ¡°Second Miss.¡± ¡°Where¡¯s Leo Bort?¡± Christine White asked when she opened her mouth. One of the men stepped forward and replied respectfully, ¡°It¡¯s in the basement, Second Miss, I¡¯ll take you there.¡± ¡°Uh-huh.¡± Christine White nodded and followed the man inside the house. Once outside the basement door, the man handed Christine White a mask. Christine White looked at him quizzically. The man exins, ¡°Leo Bort¡¯s house, which hasn¡¯t been cleaned up in a long time, and the people in charge of bringing him food and water are deaf and dumb, and can¡¯t get in without our permission, so he eats, drinks, and sleeps in there, and the smell is predictable.¡± ¡°So that¡¯s how it is¡­ Looks like it¡¯s not just mental torture for Leo Bort, it¡¯s torture for the body along with the sense of smell too.¡± Christine White sneered and resulted in a gag. After putting it on, she nced at a small gaping hole below the iron door to the basement, ¡°Is this the usual ess point for his food?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± The man replied. Christine White lifted her chin in satisfaction, ¡°Good, open the door.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± The man responded, pulling out a key and reaching toward the door lock. With a creak, the iron door opened, and a strong, foul odor hit his nose. Christine White crinkled her nose and held her breath even as the disgust in her eyes was undisguised. It¡¯s ugly. It smells like fermented excrement. The smell was downright pungent, even with one of her masks on. ¡°Is there no restroom in there?¡± Christine White asked. ¡°There is, but it¡¯s a shithole that we specially dug for him on a temporary basis after he was imprisoned.¡± The man answered as he turned on the lights in the basement. This is the first time Leo Bort has turned on the lights since he was locked in. Leo Bort in the worn single bed felt the glow and immediately opened his eyes and sat up, looking up greedily at the overhead light, not even noticing when the door opened and someone came in. All he had in his eyes at the moment was thatmp, that light. For Leo Bort, the darkness had be the most terrifying thing in the world, it was eating away at his sanity and his spirit all the time, and at this rate, he didn¡¯t know how long he would be able to keep his wits about him. He thought that he was going to sink into darkness forever, but he didn¡¯t realize that at this moment, he actually saw the light again. ¡°Miss Two, wait a moment to go inside, I¡¯ll go to something to cover the cesspool before you go in.¡± The man said to Christine White who was looking at Leo Bort. Christine White hmmm¡¯d in agreement. The man immediately went and did as he was told. Quickly, he found something, fought back the nausea to go in and cover up the cesspool, then used a bottle of perfume from his pocket and sprayed nearly half the bottle around the room before signaling Christine White that she could go in. Christine White couldn¡¯t smell the stench anymore, but the pungent perfume smell, too, made her feel a little ufortable. But she¡¯d rather smell this cloying scent than the disgusting stench she¡¯d just been subjected to. ¡°Looks like you haven¡¯t had a good time, your spirit is shriveled up.¡± Christine White stepped on her high heels, walked behind Leo Bort and spoke coldly. Leo Bort heard her voice and slowly turned around, his whole overLand very stiff. Having turned, he looked up at Christine White with cloudy, lightless eyes, his voice hoarse and practiced, ¡°You ¡­ are talking to me ¡­ talking?¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong with him?¡± Christine White pointed at Leo Bort. The man behind him replied, ¡°He¡¯s been locked up for a long time and isted, plus his range of motion is just so small, so his body¡¯s movements are stiff and less fluid, and he speaks unnaturally.¡± ¡°I see.¡± Christine White nodded indistinctly in understanding. She stepped forward and approached Leo Bort, ¡°That¡¯s right, I¡¯m talking to you again, do you know who I am?¡± Christine White points to herself. Leo Bort seemed to be thinking, then shook his head stiffly, ¡°I don¡¯t know you, all I know is that you¡¯re their master and the one who actually brought me here.¡± Christine Whiteughed, ¡°You¡¯re right, but you¡¯re wrong about one thing, and that¡¯s that it¡¯s not that you don¡¯t know me, it¡¯s that you do know me, and we¡¯re pretty well acquainted.¡±Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. ¡°Very familiar ¡­¡± Leo Bort heard this and finally took a serious look at Christine White. As he looked more and more, he became more and more surprised in his mind, and finally a little disbelieving, ¡°You ¡­ You are ¡­¡± Looking at Leo Bort¡¯s trembling fingers, Christine White smiled even more happily, ¡°Looks like you recognized me, yes, I¡¯m the one you had in mind.¡± When she finished, she took off her mask to reveal her face. Leo Bort¡¯s eyes widened when he saw her, ¡°It¡¯s really you, you¡¯re not dead?¡± ¡°If you and Molly Bort aren¡¯t dead, how can I be.¡± Christine White put her mask back on and coldly replied back. Hearing her mockery, Leo Bort pounded his chest sadly, ¡°I should have thought of it, I should have thought it was you, these people, every once in a while, woulde and ask me if I was telling the truth or not about Molly¡¯s murder of Christine White back in the day, and while I was curious as to who exactly wanted to avenge your death, I hadn¡¯t forgotten to think about it on you personally. ¡± ¡°Because you think I¡¯m really dead.¡± Christine White stated the reason he didn¡¯t think that way. Leo Bort nodded, ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± ¡°And what makes you so sure that I¡¯m really dead?¡± Christine White said coldly. Leo Bort lowered his eyes, ¡°It was Molly who said you were burned to a crisp.¡± ¡°Looks like she fooled you.¡± Christine White sneered. Leo Bort lowered his head, his face slightly embarrassed. Yeah, Molly lied to him. The daughter he¡¯d grown up caring for with all his heart had lied to him through and through. Not only had he cheated him out of his money and left him in the country, but he¡¯d lied to him about Christine White¡¯s death, or else could he have been so defenselessly captured and subjected to such agonizing torture? Chapter 576 – Leo Bort’s Apology Looking at Leo Bort who exuded an air of self-deprecation, Christine White didn¡¯t have an ounce of sympathy for him in her heart, ¡°Molly Bort dared to do this to you, and you brought this on yourself, it was you who spoiled her as a child and didn¡¯t educate her well, and that¡¯s why you raised a demon like her.¡± ¡°Say what you will, what can I say after what has happened?¡± Leo Bort said despondently. Christine White bristled, ¡°Looks like I was wrong, it¡¯s not that you didn¡¯t raise Molly Bort well, but with vicious parents like you, Molly Bort is naturally vicious too, your family, you¡¯re rotten from the roots.¡± Leo Bort didn¡¯t respond, not even in anger. After being locked up and tortured by the darkness for so long, he¡¯d forgotten what anger was. One could say that he was now a walking corpse. ¡°Well, without further ado, I¡¯m here because I want you to tell me yourself the truth about Molly Bort¡¯s murder of me back in the day, as well as the truth about the car ident involving my own mother.¡± Christine White nced at her wristwatch and said with little patience. Leo Bort had a disheveled expression, ¡°Yes.¡±N?velDrama.Org is the owner. A sh of surprise crossed Christine White¡¯s eyes, ¡°I can¡¯t believe you agreed so quickly, I thought, you would beat around the bush and dy for a while.¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t youe here to hear your people say that I can¡¯t make it through anymore and am going to take the initiative topromise.¡± Leo Bort mocked, ¡°And I¡¯ve already fallen to this point, my daughter and daughter disowned, money and money gone, what¡¯s the difference between that and a broken home, besides, if I don¡¯t give an ount, will you let me go?¡± ¡°No.¡± Christine White flicked her nails. ¡°That¡¯s it then, that¡¯s probably what I¡¯m getting myeuppance for, and as for Molly, the moment I cheated me out of all my money and left me at my old house six years ago, I¡¯vepletely lost all feelings for her, so why bother being in a position to help her.¡± Leo Bort said coldly. ¡°It seems you have a high level of ideological awareness.¡± Christine White followed with a wave. The man guarding the basement door walked in, ¡°Second Miss.¡± ¡°Bring the camera in, you¡¯ll be the cameraman, and you¡¯ll record every word he says next, it¡¯ll all be evidence to book him and Molly Bortter.¡± Christine White pointed at Leo Bort with such urgency in her eyes. She could finally know the truth about her mother¡¯s car ident. Soon the man brought in the camera, pointed it at Leo Bort, and turned on the recording. Christine White wrapped her arms around herself, ¡°Let¡¯s start with my mother¡¯s car ident, did you arrange that?¡± Leo Bort didn¡¯t answer immediately, until after a moment, when he inexplicably spoke up and said, ¡°You¡¯re very lucky.¡± ¡°What the hell are you trying to say?¡± Christine White frowned at him, displeasure written in her eyes. Leo Bort calmly locked eyes with her, ¡°You know what? You were really lucky that you didn¡¯t die along with your mom when you were a child, instead you grew up safe and sound and married into The Lane Family.¡± Speaking of this, Leo Bort¡¯s calm eyes had more than a hint of envy in them, ¡°More than that, you survived the operating table I arranged behind you, survived Owen Dong¡¯s hands, even escaped from Molly¡¯s hands twice, and gained a strong background, you are really lucky, lucky to be envied. ¡± Christine White sniffed and the corner of her mouth hooked up, ¡°Oh? Looks like you¡¯re envious of my good fortune?¡± ¡°Yes, I envy, I was born in a poor and backward family, so when I was very young, I studied hard to get out of the mountains, but when I got out, I thought I could live a good life, but the reality gave me a hard blow, and life in the city was beyond my imagination.¡± ¡°And?¡± Christine White spoke faintly, she wanted to hear, what he was going to say. Leo Bortughed a little, ¡°When I came to the city, I realized that the houses could be built so high, the roads could be built so t and wide, and the rich could live in such style, so from that moment, I swore that I would be a man of the world, but it was too hard to reach that goal, there were too many people better than me, and the only thing I could do was to take shortcuts. ¡± ¡°Your shortcut to my own mother.¡± Christine White looked at him with sarcasm in her eyes. Leo Bort pursed his lips, ¡°Yes, she¡¯s the only one left in your mom¡¯s family, your grandparents left her arge inheritance, several houses, she doesn¡¯t have to work, she can live in style for the rest of her life just collecting rents and demolishing houses, so how could I pass up on such a target as her.¡± ¡°You¡¯re really ¡­¡± ¡°You and your mom, you¡¯re both so lucky to be born and have everything I¡¯ve ever dreamed of having.¡± Leo Bort said with zed eyes. Christine White pursed her lips, ¡°So you¡¯re jealous of me and my mother? So you want to kill me and my mother?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t!¡± Leo Bort looked at her, ¡°I never wanted to kill you guys, you wouldn¡¯t believe it, I loved your mom, I really did, but she was too strong, when it was agreed that she¡¯d put up the capital and we¡¯d start a business together, then she¡¯d go home and be a full time wife, but then she refused toe home on the excuse that I wasn¡¯t as good at business as she was. ¡± ¡°So how can I stand this, I got into an argument with her and she still refused to budge, saying that thepany won¡¯t get very far by handing it over to me, and that those shareholders of thepany are on her side to support her, and they want to demote me to a deputy, so how can I stand it, I married your mom to be a human being, but she treats me like that, so how can I stand it! ¡± Leo Bort is getting a little emotional. Christine White, however, was calm, ¡°So you cheated on her in a fit of pique?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, your mom knew exactly what I wanted, but she always refused to give me what I wanted, and she even teamed up with the other shareholders to put me in my position, which was like pping me in the face in public and stomping my dignity under my feet, so how could I not hate her, and I went to the bar that night and ran into Molly¡¯s mom.¡± ¡°I probably knew that back there, old lovers meeting, dry humping, and getting stirred up.¡± Christine White sneered. Leo Bort didn¡¯t at her sarcasm and lowered his head and added, ¡°I cheated, but I didn¡¯t think about getting Molly¡¯s mom pregnant because once your mom found out, she would divorce me and then I would lose everything and I didn¡¯t even think about killing your mom until Molly¡¯s mom got pregnant with Molly and found me. ¡± ¡°So the person who really wanted to kill my mom was Molly Bort¡¯s mom?¡± Christine White clenched her palms. Leo Bort hmmm¡¯d, ¡°It was her, I didn¡¯t have to lie to you, she knew what I wanted and I knew her ambitions, she told me about the killings and made ns for a car crash, and while I was horrified, I didn¡¯t stop it because I knew that as long as your mom died with you, as her husband, everything she had was mine.¡± ¡°So you watched Molly Bort¡¯s mom purposelye to the door to pick a fight, pissed my mom off, and then told her to run my mom over!¡± Christine White¡¯s eyes erupted with intense hatred. Leo Bort avoided her gaze, ¡°Yes, so I wasn¡¯t the one who killed your mom, I just helped wrap things up.¡± ¡°Oh, what a way to help wrap things up, you got everything you wanted without a drop of blood, that¡¯s a real trick, but Leo Bort, you¡¯re not innocent, you¡¯re an aplice, you imed to love my mom, but you watched him die, what¡¯s the difference between you and killing her!¡± Christine White pointed at his nose. Leo Bort spoke, ¡°Who let your mom is too strong, if she ording to what she said at the beginning, good as a full-time wife, I will not cheat, I will take good care of her, after all, I at that time, really love her, but she refused ah ¡­¡± ¡°The really strong person is you Leo Bort!¡± sneered Christine White. Chapter 577 Let them divorce Leo Bort¡¯s eyes widened. Christine White moved down the line, ¡°My mom was right, you don¡¯t have much business ability yourself, but you¡¯ve refused to admit it, so The Bort Family¡¯s businesses haven¡¯t grown much in over twenty years, and now you simply don¡¯t even have apany anymore.¡± ¡°You think that my mom looks down on you and steps on your dignity under her feet, but the person who really looks down on you is you, it¡¯s you who is too sensitive, too low self-esteem, too concerned about what other people think, yet you are not willing to bear the fact that my mom is better than you because, in your opinion, a woman is supposed to stay at home and take care of the housework, so you can¡¯t ept it.¡± Christine White tore down all his coverings. Leo Bort¡¯s eyes were a thousand times moreplex, eventually dissolving into a sigh, ¡°Maybe, but what¡¯s the point of talking about it now, all you want to know, you already know.¡± ¡°You¡¯re right, the truth about my mom¡¯s car ident is clear to me, so next, it¡¯s Molly Bort.¡± The corner of Christine White¡¯s mouth curled up coldly. Leo Bort was submissive this time too, cooperating by telling what Molly Bort had done to her six years ago. With this, it¡¯s already basically a top offense for Molly Bort. After all, even Molly Bort¡¯s own father says Molly Bort killed someone, so how can anyone else not believe it. With that done, Christine White got the camera¡¯s savings card and was ready to go back. But just as she reached the basement door, behind her Leo Bort suddenly shouted, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, girl, it¡¯s daddy who¡¯s sorry ¡­¡± Christine White stopped in her tracks, reddening at the sound of his dad. Once upon a time, after learning that The White Family, the couple, were not her real parents, how she had hoped that her real parents would be kind and loving, and would give her the parental care that she wanted most. But God had yed a big joke on her, her real mother had died long ago, but her real father was the enemy who had killed her first child, and had even said that he didn¡¯t regret the kind of things he had done to hurt her! Thinking of this, Christine White turned back with crimson eyes, ¡°Leo Bort, you¡¯re not my father, you¡¯re not qualified to be my father, didn¡¯t you say that you wouldn¡¯t recognize me as a daughter, only Molly Bort as a daughter? So what qualifications do you have now what face do you have to im to be my father!¡± Leo Bort drops his eyes in self-deprecation, or the same, ¡°I¡¯m sorry ¡­¡± ¡°Sorry? Hmph, I won¡¯t ept it, do you think you can make up for the harm you¡¯ve done to me with a single word of sorry? I¡¯m telling you, it¡¯s impossible, so put away your fake sorry, don¡¯t think that one sorry sentence can make my heart soften and let you go, never!¡± Finishing indifferently, Christine White didn¡¯t linger much longer, lifting her foot and walking out of the basement.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. After going out, she looked up at the dark night sky outside, and tears finally flowed uncontrobly. She could hear that Leo Bort¡¯s two apologies were genuine, that he really felt he had wronged her. But so what? If he apologizes, does she have to ept it? If he had apologized to her six years ago, she might have softened her heart and forgiven him because she had always longed for true fatherly love, but he hadn¡¯t, and instead he had told her he was sorry six yearster, when her heart was at its hardest. How ridiculous. ¡°You guys, keep watching him good, but instead of keeping him in the basement, keep him upstairs, but staple the windows so he doesn¡¯t escape through them, and also get him a TV so he can see a little bit of the outside world, and the lights don¡¯t have to be turned off.¡± Christine White instructed the men. Men don¡¯t understand. Christine White exins, ¡°He¡¯s no longer of any use and will be going to jail soon, so to make it slightly easier for him before he goes to jail, it¡¯s a way for me, as a daughter, to honor him for giving me this life.¡± ¡°Okay Second Miss.¡± ¡°Uh-huh.¡± Christine White nodded slightly, then put on her sunsses to hide the rare vulnerability in her eyes and got in her car to go. It was two hourster when I got back downstairs to my apartment, and it was after eleven o¡¯clock at night. Christine White sat in her car and did not get out, but slumped over the steering wheel to adjust the repressed emotions in her heart. In fact, this time when she met Leo Bort and got what she wanted, her heart wasn¡¯t much happy, rather it was still heavy. After all, Leo Bort is her real father. As a daughter, it is somewhat stressful to put your own father in jail by your own hand. But even with the pressure, she won¡¯t give up on the idea of sending Leo Bort to jail; it¡¯s only right to pay what you owe, and Leo Bort deserves to be punished for the bad things he¡¯s done. ¡°Next, it¡¯s Baird Lane with Molly Bort.¡± Christine White raised one eye, her eyes icy as she looked at the road ahead. She can¡¯t wait to tackle Molly Bort after getting Leo Bort¡¯s confession. The evidence in her possession is actually almost enough to put Molly Bort behind bars, but Molly Bort is still Mrs. The Lane Family for now. It certainly wouldn¡¯t do for her to rush to the police to arrest Molly Bort; The Lane Family would intervene to save face for The Lane Family. That was the real reason she hadn¡¯t, all along, gone straight for Molly Bort. So as things stand, it¡¯s imperative that Baird Lane and Molly Bort get divorced as soon as possible, and only if Molly Bort isn¡¯t a The Lane Family person anymore will The Lane Family stay out of the way. Thinking about this, Christine White pursed her lips and suddenly grabbed her bag and got out of the car, went to a nearby supermarket and bought arge can of beer, then sat on the curb and drank can after can. When she was almost drunk, she took out her cell phone and dialed Baird Lane¡¯s number. The phone was quickly answered and Baird Lane¡¯s tired voice came through, ¡°Christine?¡± ¡°Baird, it¡¯s me burping ¡­¡± She burped. Baird Lane flinched, then frowned and asked, ¡°Have you been drinking?¡± ¡°Yeah, I was in a good mood, so I had a couple bottles.¡± Christine White slurred back. Baird Lane¡¯s frown deepened again, it was already so furrowed you could pinch a mosquito, ¡°How many bottles have you had?¡± ¡°Yeah, a couple beers, but for some reason, beer actually gets drunk.¡± Baird Lane was helpless, ¡°It¡¯s wine, it all gets drunk.¡± ¡°Yeah?¡± Christine White winked, ¡°Baird you¡¯re so smart, you know that burp too ¡­¡± Another hup. Baird Lane pinched his brow, ¡°Where are you? You¡¯ve got a body over there, you¡¯re out there now?¡± ¡°Well, I¡¯m at the curb below the apartment building, but I can¡¯t find which one I¡¯m in, Baird you have toe pick me up.¡± Christine White¡¯s voice contained a sobbing voice. Baird Lane¡¯s eyes darkened, his breathing stuttered for a moment, and even his voice became hoarse, ¡°Okay, I¡¯lle pick you up, and don¡¯t hang up on your phone.¡± She was in danger on the side of the road, and in case someone did something to her while she was drunk, his side would still know the situation immediately. Putting down his cell phone, Baird Lane removed his jacket from the rack and slipped it on, heading out of the den without buttoning it. Aunt Lucy was watching TV downstairs when she saw himing down, still in his formal attire, and couldn¡¯t help but inquire, ¡°Where are you going, sir?¡± ¡°Pick up.¡± Baird Lane blurted back two words and headed for the foyer. Aunt Lucy followed him behind, ¡°Pick up who?¡± Baird Lane Wearing Shoes didn¡¯t answer. Aunt Lucy was helpless as she saw that he clearly heard him and just wouldn¡¯t say anything, ¡°Well, are youing back tonight then? I¡¯ll leave a light on for you.¡± ¡°Uh-huh.¡± Baird Lane nods, then opens the door and walks out. Soon, Aunt Lucy saw him drive out of the garage in his car, and with another whoosh, the car pulled out of the vi and headed towards the vi area gates at breakneck speed. Aunt Lucy muttered, ¡°Who the hell are you picking up in such a hurry?¡± Chapter 578 – To Carry or to Hold After thinking about it for a while and noting up with a solution, Aunt Lucy shook her head and went back to the cottage.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. Baird Lane stepped on the gas all the way to Christine White¡¯s apartmentplex, and what was supposed to be over an hour¡¯s driveLand, hard as it was, he whittled it down to forty minutes or so. ¡°I¡¯m here, where are you?¡± Baird Lane asked as he got out of the car, closed the door, and put his cell phone, which he had been talking on for almost an hour, to his ear as he looked from side to side for the silhouette. However after looking around, there was nothing to be seen. ¡°I¡¯m at ¡­ Burp ¡­ I don¡¯t know where I am anymore.¡± Christine White¡¯s more muffled voice came over the phone, showing that she was even more drunk now. Baird Lane¡¯s temples jutted out, ¡°So do you have anyndmarks around you now?¡± ¡°Hmm? Building?¡± Christine White took a sip of her beer, ¡°Supermarkets ¡­¡± Supermarket? Baird Lane frowned, then searched his mind and remembered. He did see a supermarket nearby, just a two-minute walk from where he was. ¡°I know, be a good boy and wait for me there, I¡¯ll be right there.¡± Baird Lane barked. Christine White answered in a daze and hung up the phone. Two minutester, Baird Lane finally saw the familiar figure sitting on the curb. She wasn¡¯t drinking anymore, but was hugging her calves and burying her head in herp as if she were asleep. She had several cans askew around her, all finished at first nce, so it was no wonder she was so drunk. Baird Lane walked over with a dark look on his face and gently tapped Christine White on the shoulder, ¡°Wake up.¡± Christine White moved her body, ¡°Don¡¯t ¡­ Leave me alone, I want to sleep!¡± Baird Lane¡¯s handsome face darkened. ? Sleeping? You¡¯re not afraid of danger if you sleep here? He even wondered if she hadn¡¯t called him out of the blue and he¡¯d rushed over, if she¡¯d really have to spend the night here alone tonight. ¡°Christine Camp, wake up!¡± Baird Lane shouted again, and this time the tap on her shoulder was slightly heavier. Christine White lifted her head, squinting hazily at the man looking up at the top of her head, and asked with a big grin on her tongue, ¡°Chill ¡­.. . baird?¡± ¡°Uh, it¡¯s me.¡± Baird Lane nods. Christine White giggled, ¡°You ¡­ You¡¯re here!¡± ¡°Well, I¡¯ming, I¡¯ll take you back.¡± Baird Lane held out his hand toward her. Christine White cocked her head as if she didn¡¯t understand, ¡°Go back? Back where?¡± ¡°Go back to your apartment.¡± Baird Lane replied with forced patience. Christine White¡¯s little face flushed, ¡°No, I¡¯m not going back, it¡¯s so nice here, it¡¯s so cool, and there¡¯s wine, yes, wine, Baird do you drink? I have wine here, where¡¯s the wine?¡± She looked around for wine. ¡°Ah, the wine¡¯s gone, it¡¯s all gone.¡± Christine White said usingly, shaking an empty can. Then she suddenly expression side, angry like the hand of the cans to throw out, and staggered to stand up, ¡°all right, before ¡­ There is a supermarket in front, I¡¯ll go and buy it for you, you drink with me!¡± When she finished, she braced herself on the ground and staggered to her feet. As a result, he had just stood up a little bit, and his legs were weak and he fell back down again. Seeing this scene, Baird Lane raised the end of his eyebrows, feeling a bit of a headache. Though she was cute when she was ying drunk, very much like a child who hadn¡¯t grown up. But he couldn¡¯t just let her go on, this was considered a rich neighborhood, many celebrities lived here, and there would be some paparazzi squatting around at any time. Although they are not considered to be a celebrity, but how to block the wine to y drunk crazy is also a hot spot, in case they are photographed, in the people out, their twopanies more or less will be affected by some. ¡°Okay, I don¡¯t drink, I¡¯ll take you back, just wait.¡± Baird Lane held down the woman who was trying to get back up to get a drink, then bent down, picked up those cans on the floor and headed for a nearby trash can. Returning from throwing the can, Baird Lane takes Christine White by the wrist and pulls her up off the ground. ¡°I¡¯ll help you.¡± He held her arm. Christine White started to y hard to get, ¡°I don¡¯t want you to help me, I¡¯m not feeling well, I can¡¯t walk!¡± With that, he wrenched his arm free. Baird Lane¡¯s brow jumped, ¡°Can you walk on your own without my help?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not going.¡± Christine White pouted and suddenly wrapped him in a hug, then lifted her head and looked up at him with a little red face and misty eyes, ¡°Then I want you to hold me.¡± ¡°What?¡± Baird Lane flinched. Christine White added, ¡°I want you to carry me, you carry me back.¡± ¡°No way!¡± Baird Lane didn¡¯t expect her to say such a thing and immediately refused. Christine White¡¯s mouth dropped and she seemed about to cry, ¡°You don¡¯t like me anymore do you, why don¡¯t you hug me?¡± The proximity of her body and the fact that she was tilting her head, the hot breath from her breath and mouth almost hitting Baird Lane¡¯s chin as she spoke, made his body tense up. This, coupled with her innocent and aggrieved little face, as well as her teary eyes, caused his heart and soul to flutter, and the knot in his throat slid up and down twice. ¡°I can¡¯t hold you.¡± Baird Lane clenched his fists and refused once more. Christine White was even more aggravated, ¡°Then how about you carry me on your back?¡± ¡°No!¡± Baird Lane still won¡¯t let up. Christine White pushed him away as if she was angry, ¡°This or that, so what are you doing here?¡± ¡°Send you back.¡± Baird Lane spoke slowly. Christine White stomped her foot, ¡°How can you send me back if you don¡¯t carry me or hug me? Don¡¯t say help me, I don¡¯t want you to help me, I don¡¯t have any strength in my legs, you can¡¯t walk even if you help me, so you can only carry me or carry me, choose one.¡± Looking at her irrationally, Baird Lane rubbed his brow. He was supposed to hate unreasonable people, but the unreasonable one was her, and not only did he not hate it, he found it a little cute. It¡¯s just a little abrasive to be this cute. ¡°I can¡¯t carry you or hug you, it¡¯s not good for you, we¡¯re just normal friends after all.¡± Baird Lane said. Christine White looked at him slyly, ¡°But I just want you to carry me, I want you to hold me, don¡¯t you understand?¡± Baird Lane¡¯s brain jolted and he suddenly realized something, ¡°You ¡­¡± His heart was suddenly beating fast. Is it what he thinks it is? Does she have those same feelings for him? ¡°Hmm?¡± Christine White blinked nkly, ¡°What happened to me?¡± Baird Lane clenched his fists, ¡°Do you know who I am?¡± Though he thought that, he wasn¡¯t sure. Just in case, she was thinking of him as someone else. After all, she¡¯s a drunk now. ¡°I know, you¡¯re Baird, it¡¯s Baird Lane,¡± Christine White said with a cheeky grin poking Baird Lane in the heart. This time, Baird Lane really couldn¡¯t be fooling herself that she was thinking of him as someone else. She¡¯s just who he is. Knowing that he¡¯s Baird Lane is why she lets her hug him, and she really does feel that way about him. A great surprise came over him, and Baird Lane¡¯s eyes suddenly softened. He didn¡¯t know why he suddenly fell in love with a woman who looked just like his ex-wife, and in such a short period of time. But that¡¯s just the way he is, once he falls in love, he doesn¡¯t regret it. At that thought, Baird Lane looked seriously at the woman in front of him, ¡°Christine Camp, are you sure you want me to hold you?¡± Once he¡¯s hugged, he¡¯ll never let go. Christine White nodded and opened her arms toward her, ¡°Hug!¡± The corners of Baird Lane¡¯s mouth quirked up in a sudden smile, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll hold you.¡± As the words left his mouth, he stepped forward and scooped her up by the waist. Christine White obediently upstairs his neck and rested her head on his chest, ¡°Go home.¡± ¡°Okay, home.¡± Baird Lane looked down and carried her toward the apartmentplex. Chapter 579 Where the money goes Along the way, Christine White unheededly rubbed herself against Baird Lane¡¯s chest, saying one moment that she was ufortable and the next that she was hot. Baird Lane is all rubbed out by her, but there¡¯s nothing he can do about it. Simply because this woman in her arms, waspletely drunk, and she couldn¡¯t listen to anything the outside world said. ¡°Here we are, where are the keys?¡± Baird Lane asked the woman in his arms as he stood in the doorway of Christine White¡¯s apartment. After asking, a sh of chagrin shed in his eyes, thinking he had made a stupid mistake by asking a redundant question. ¡°Never mind ¡­¡± With a low sigh, Baird Lane adjusted the hold for Christine White from horizontal, to vertical, so that each of her legs were mped around his waist. That way, he could hold her with one hand, and with the other, he could go through her bag for the maic card. Soon, the maic card was found. Baird Lane opened the door, and the lights in the apartment, too, sensed the maic card and came on automatically. He carried Christine White into the apartment and, without changing his shoes, headed straight for the bedroom. Two bedrooms, he didn¡¯t know which one was hers, so he headed for the closest one. Yet the door to that room would not open and was locked. He didn¡¯t understand why she would deliberately lock her room when it was just the apartment she lived in alone, but he didn¡¯t think much of it and just assumed it was because she was more security conscious. Baird Lane let go of the doorknob and went to the other room, thinking that if this thing wouldn¡¯t open either, he¡¯d wake her up and ask her where the key was. Because when he went through her bag just now, he didn¡¯t see any keys in her bag outside of the door card. However, it turned out that Baird Lane had thought wrong this time; the room was not locked and opened with a slight turn. A faint, fresh scent came from the room, exactly like the perfume she was wearing, and from that, it was in her room. ¡°Christine,¡± Baird Lane said, gently rocking the woman in his arms. The woman buried her head in his neck and hummed, not otherwise responding. The corners of Baird Lane¡¯s mouth twitched slightly before he resigned himself to carrying her into the room. The floor-to-ceiling windows in her room were left open, and the glow of the neon lights outside shone through, giving Baird Lane a good view of the bed. He walked over and tried toy the person gently on the bed and left when he had tucked her in. What he didn¡¯t realize was that he had just put the person down when the woman on the bed suddenly pulled on his arm and yanked him down as well. Baird Lane was pressed against Christine White, his eyes frozen as he stared down at the woman beneath him whose eyes had opened. He has her sobered up. But looking closely, her eyes were still disoriented and nk, which meant she wasn¡¯t just waking up, it was just subconscious behavior. Figuring that out, Baird Lane raises his upper body to get to his feet, however Christine White tugs at his sleeve and won¡¯t let him go. Baird Lane just had to stop, ¡°Christine, let go of me.¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s hot.¡± Christine White released her hand from her sleeve and grabbed his hand instead, pulling it toward her face. When his hand, pressed against her hot face, she suddenly narrowed her eyes, ¡°Comfortable ¡­¡± Baird Lane¡¯s pupils constricted slightly and the knot in his throat twitched, ¡°Christine Camp, don¡¯t you have any idea what you¡¯re doing?¡±Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Hmm?¡± Christine Camp opened her eyes and looked at him nkly, ¡°Hot, cool, not enough ¡­¡± As the words left her mouth, she suddenly freed a hand and tugged on his tie, giving a hard push that yanked his head to heel, then initiated a kiss. Baird Lane¡¯s head exploded and his whole body was confused for a while. But after reacting, he didn¡¯t push her away, but instead a dark light crossed the bottom of his eyes, and his big hand hooked onto the back of her head, lifting her head slightly upwards, reversing the kiss and deepening it. The air gradually heated up, and the atmosphere in the room, too, began to be ambiguous. The woman underneath him was what Baird Lane had wanted, and when he had carried her all the way back before, he had already been aroused by her to the point where his heart was burning, and now that there was physical contact, how could he resist. Soon the two rolled together with less and less clothing on them. But just then, a cell phone ringtone suddenly rang, interrupting the two¡¯s next move. Baird Lane camepletely to his senses and upon realizing what he was doing, he immediately let go of the woman beneath him and got off the bed. ¡°What am I doing?¡± Baird Lane murmured with a furrowed brow. He actually just almost had sex with her ¡­ Looking at the woman lying on the bed with an uncertain face, Baird Lane pursed his thin lips and fished for the quilt to cover her, then covered her eyes to let her fall asleep. He just about had to have her! He admitted that he wanted her badly, but not now. He still had a marriage on him, and he couldn¡¯t have anything to do with her at this point in time, or she¡¯d take the me for being a third party. At the thought, Baird Lane¡¯s eyes shed and he gave Christine White onest look, decided something in his mind, and grabbed his cell phone and headed out of the room. Then again, there was the sound of a door mming in the direction of the living room, signaling the fact that he had left. Shortly after he left, in the room, the woman on the bed suddenly opened her eyes, her eyes bright, where there was still a bit of drunken confusion and haze. This is enough to show that she was not drunk from the beginning to the end, but was pretending to be drunk. ¡°It¡¯s really unexpected that he actually withdrew at a crucial time.¡± Christine White wiped the corners of her mouth and murmured with a meaningless expression. Her intention was, after pretending to be drunk, to make Baird Lane think she loved him. And then something happens with him so that, given his character, he¡¯s sure to take charge. Then his divorce from Molly Bort will be quick. She admitted that it was a bit underhanded of her to do so, but she couldn¡¯t wait any longer, and she desperately wanted Molly Bort to pay. Only what she didn¡¯t expect was that Baird Lane, at thest minute, actually closed his hand, which made her look high and more or less relieved in her heart. Nothing happened, but after what just happened, the likelihood of Baird Lane divorcing Molly Bort, should have been raised quite a bit, and after Dr. Tom unravels the mental suggestion in his head, he¡¯s sure he¡¯ll divorce Molly Bort right away. With that thought in mind, Christine White stretched in a good mood before lifting the covers and getting out of bed to head to the bathroom for a shower. After her shower, she casually blew out her hair and went back to bed to lie down and sleep. The next day, Christine White went to Doctor Mu¡¯s to see Bo before heading to the office. Coming into the maniption department, Christine White approached Dennis, ¡°Did you find out what I asked you to find out?¡± Denise gave her a faint look, ¡°I¡¯ve been here for two days and you¡¯re just asking me, are you doubting my skills?¡± The corner of Christine White¡¯s mouth twitched, knowing how proud this man was of his own skills and couldn¡¯t allow others to be half skeptical, he hurriedly waved his hand and said, ¡°No, no, it¡¯s just that I¡¯ve had too many things going on in the past two days, so I¡¯ve been picking coal to find you.¡± ¡°For Uncle Tim¡¯s sake, I reluctantly believe your reasoning.¡± Dennis lifted his chin nobly. Christine White cried andughed, ¡°Then please, Brother Dennis, tell me the result.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Dennis nodded, then pulled a file from a side file cab and tossed it to her, ¡°Here¡¯s what you want, I spent two hours checking it out for you the night I first got here, you can leave.¡± ¡°Alright then, I¡¯ll head back into the office while you get busy, Brother Dennis.¡± Christine White waved her hand and took the folder and left the maniption department. On the way, she checked the contents of the folder as she walked toward her office. Chapter 580 Divorce Agreement What was in the folder was a breakdown of Molly Bort¡¯s money flow that she¡¯d had Dennis look into, transfers to and from the ounts, and it was extraordinarily detailed, even the video membership that Molly Bort had spent thirty bucks on had a record on it. But that small amount of money didn¡¯t bother Christine White much, what she did care about, was those big transfers in and out of Molly Bort. The profile says that every month for the past six years, Molly Bort has hadrge amounts transferred out of the country, destined for a foreign country, to the ount of a cardholder named Toby Dean. ¡°Toby Dean ¡­¡± Christine White whispered the name. Isn¡¯t that the man Molly Bort really loved? Looks like Molly Bort is paying to keep that Toby Dean. Christine White flipped the information back a page, and on thetter page was a summary of the transfers, and Christine White¡¯s chest puffed out in anger as she took a look at the numbers on it.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. Over the course of six years, Molly Bort actually transferred five or six hundred million dors one after another to that Toby Dean! That¡¯s her own mother¡¯s money, and it¡¯s being spent by Molly Bort to support wild men. It¡¯s hateful! And that¡¯s not all, Christine White scrolls back and realizes that Molly Bort didn¡¯t just spend so much money raising Toby Dean, she was actually involved in the drug powder side of the business. Poison powder is very valuable, a gram is several hundred, and Molly Bort actually spent two to three hundred million dors on it as well, trying to make a huge profit, but the organization she invested in was seized three years ago, so naturally the money could not be recovered, and Molly Bort was not investigated because of her deep hiding. It had to be said, though, that Molly Bort had more guts than she could have ever imagined, even daring to get her hands on something like poisonous powder. And the rest of the hundreds of millions, except for the construction of that ballet school, was spent by Molly Bort herself in a big way. Christine White¡¯s heart is pumping after reading this. To her, this was all her money, but it was being used by Molly Bort, and it was hard for her to swallow. ¡°Dennis.¡± Christine White reentered the maniption department and pped the file in front of Dennis. Dennis frowned, ¡°What do you want?¡± ¡°But in detail, I want to know the purpose of Molly Bort¡¯s transfers to Toby Dean, I don¡¯t believe that she is simply yanking on Toby Dean, it takes one person, it doesn¡¯t take millions of dors to transfer them over every month, and I want to know the detailed records of Molly Bort¡¯s involvement in the drug powder trade.¡± Christine White said looking at him. With a record of buying and selling poisonous powders, and two counts of intentional homicide, Molly Bort is out of jail, most likely on death row. ¡°You¡¯re such a pain in the ass.¡± Denise red unhappily at Christine White, and although a little reluctant, she turned on herputer and looked it up for her. Christine White, knowing he was highly skilled, stood by and waited. After waiting about half an hour, Dennis printed something out. Christine White walked over to the printer and took the print out. ¡°Here¡¯s a note from that Chi something or other, transferring money to Toby Dean as hush money.¡± Dennis said. Christine White frowned, ¡°What hush money?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know, just ask your brother to ask for you.¡± Dennis circled his arm coldly. Christine White nodded, ¡°That¡¯s fine, what about the records of the drug powder sales Molly Bort was involved in?¡± Dennis face darkened, ¡°This information is a bit hard to find, after all, it¡¯s been three years, a lot of information has been deleted, I can¡¯t recover it for a while, it will take some time.¡± ¡°How long will it take?¡± Christine White asked. Dennis nodded his chin in thought, ¡°About three or five days.¡± ¡°Okay, then, please.¡± Christine White nodded. Denise waved her hand, signaling that she could go. Christine White got what she wanted and naturally didn¡¯t stick around. Dennis is a man of many faults, likes solitude, likes the dark, and won¡¯t stay with one person for long at all times. Stay long enough and he¡¯ll have to kick people out. Back in her office, Christine White carefully locked the papers in a drawer; they were evidence, too. She then looked at the time, almost noon, and she took out her cell phone and called Baird Lane. She fell asleep drunk and woke up at this time of night, which should make sense. Thinking, Christine White put her cell phone to her ear. The call came through and Baird Lane¡¯s voice came through gently, ¡°Christine.¡± Hearing him call himself again in such a gentle voice after six years, Christine White couldn¡¯t help but feel a flutter in her heart, and the tip of her nose red slightly. She didn¡¯t give it away, though, and responded in her usual tone, ¡°Baird, were you the one who drove me homest night? I remember calling you when I was drunk.¡± There was a sudden silence on the phone, and it took a moment before Baird Lane¡¯s voice resumed, ¡°You ¡­ don¡¯t rememberst night?¡± ¡°Last night? Did anything happenst night besides you taking me home?¡± Christine White said, feigning bewilderment. On the other end of the line, Baird Lane drops his eyelids to hide the darkness in his eyes. I can¡¯t believe she forgot. But it doesn¡¯t matter. He just remembers. ¡°Nothing happened.¡± Baird Lane said. Christine White looked as if she was relieved, ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s good, I thought I was going to get drunk or throw up or something.¡± ¡°No, you¡¯re a good drinker.¡± Baird Lane said with a light cough against his lips. She didn¡¯t get drunk, but she did have a little childish tantrum. But it¡¯s cute. ¡°That¡¯s good that¡¯s good, thanks Baird you gave me a ride homest night, how about I buy you dinner tonight?¡± Christine White took the initiative to propose. I thought he¡¯d say yes, but I didn¡¯t think he¡¯d say no. ¡°I probably can¡¯t tonight, I have some things I need to take care of.¡± ¡°So.¡± Christine White returned with a feigned loss. Baird Lane had his heart in his mouth, ¡°How about tomorrow night?¡± ¡°That¡¯ll work too.¡± Christine White nodded. ¡°It¡¯s decided then Christine, I¡¯ll leave you to it, I¡¯ve got something here.¡± Baird Lane said to the phone as he nced at the office door location. Christine White hmmm¡¯d, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll see you tomorrow night.¡± ¡°See you tomorrow night.¡± Baird Lane¡¯s lips lifted. Putting down his cell phone, he gathered his expression and resumed his coldness, ¡°Come in.¡± The man at the door pushed his way in, with a file in his hand. ¡°President Lane, here are the divorce papers you asked me to print.¡± Gates handed over the information. Baird Lane took it and looked at it, ¡°Nothing else involved, right?¡± ¡°No, when you first married Molly Bort, Furber created a number of contracts for you to sign for Molly Bort, all of which were unfavorable to Molly Bort, meaning that in the event of a divorce between you, Molly Bort would get nothing, aplete clean break.¡± Gates replied. Baird Lane nodded, ¡°Good, you can have someone go abroad and notify Toby Dean ah, and after that, send Ann Lane to him.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Gates answered. Baird Lane closed the agreement and stood up, ¡°Prepare the car, I¡¯m going to The Bort Family Vi.¡± Now that the divorce papers are done, there¡¯s no point in dragging it out, it¡¯s better to get Molly Bort to sign them before it¡¯s toote. ¡°Yes!¡± Gates nodded, then turned to go out. Baird Lane straightened his clothes and lifted his foot out of the office as well. A few minutester, he drove away from The Lane Family Group and towards The Bort Family vi. After nearly forty minutes of driving, the destination arrived. Baird Lane got out of the car and walked straight into the vi and up to the second floor. The two bodyguards guarding the door saw him and saluted, ¡°President Lane!¡± ¡°Where is she?¡± Baird Lane asked. ¡°Inside, recuperating.¡± ¡°Open the door!¡± Baird Lanemanded. The bouncer answered and opened the door. Baird Lane walks in and sees Molly Bort, sprawled out on the bed, dying, her expression cold and unchanged. Molly Bort had been awake when she heard footsteps, and she looked up weakly, a sh of horror crossing her eyes when she saw that it was he who wasing. ¡°What are you ¡­ doing here?¡± Chapter 581 Divorce License The sight of this man reminded her of thest whipping. She never imagined that the man who had once loved her would one day swing a whip at her. Now that she¡¯s not even hurt, hees over again, wondering what he wants to do again. ¡°Sign this!¡± Baird Lane threw the divorce papers in front of Molly Bort. Molly Bort looked at the agreement and her eyes widened, ¡°Divorce ¡­ You want to divorce me?¡± Baird Lane grimaced, ¡°Sign it!¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m not signing!¡± Molly Bort shouted emotionally. How could she not have imagined that he woulde over and actually want to divorce her? How could she take it? How is it possible to ept! For the position of Mrs. Lane, the glory that Mrs. Lane brings, she gave up the ballet, gave up her humanity, and turned into a devil, it was not easy for her to seed, but in the end, she had to be driven down, so how could she be willing to do so, even if she died, she would still be buried with the identity of Mrs. Lane! Looking at Molly Bort¡¯s deadpan refusal to sign, Baird Lane sneered, ¡°Are you sure you don¡¯t want to sign?¡± Molly Bort gritted her teeth, ¡°Baird Lane, you can¡¯t do this to me, have you forgotten the vows you made in church? You said you¡¯d be good to me for the rest of your life, but now you want to divorce me!¡± ¡°I did say something like that, but only if you were still the same kind Molly Bort, but do you deserve it now? Who are you to ask me to be nice to you when you¡¯ve had me hypnotized and mentally imnted.¡± Baird Lane spat out coldly. Molly Bort choked, ¡°I ¡­ I¡¯m only doing this because I¡¯m afraid of losing you Baird ¡­¡± ¡°No, you¡¯re not afraid of losing me, you¡¯re just afraid of losing your position as Mrs. Lane, and if you don¡¯t have the slightest bit of care for me yet, then how can I possibly have any feelings for you.¡± Baird Lane said coldly. Approaching, he threw a fountain pen over as well, ¡°You have five minutes to do as you¡¯re told and sign it, or else ¡­¡± ¡°I said I¡¯m not signing!¡± As if the pen were like a hot thing of some kind, Molly Bort swatted her hand off the bed. Baird Lane¡¯s eyes grew cold as he looked at the pen that rolled back to his feet, ¡°Both of you, escort her to sign and put your fingerprints on it.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± The two bodyguards guarding the doorway heard hismand and hurriedly answered,ing towards the room. Molly Bort shook her head with horrified eyes, ¡°Baird Lane, you actually used force on me.¡± ¡°I have given you your chance, and since you do not cherish it, I shall naturally force you to sign it.¡± Baird Lane answered her coldly, and then turned and went out of the room. His mental cues hadn¡¯t been contacted yet, and it was hard to be sure after spending so much time in the room with Molly Bort that he wouldn¡¯t end up suddenly backtracking on getting Molly Bort to sign. That¡¯s why he went out. Only by going out and not facing Molly Bort, the influence of mental suggestion, is not as strong. Inside the room, two bodyguards stepped forward and held Molly Bort down. One had Molly Bort firmly restrained and the other had her hand firmly cupped. After pinching it up, he also put a pen in her hand and controlled her to sign the woman¡¯s side of the divorce papers. Since this was not voluntary on the part of Molly Bort, but was signed under escort, the name was crooked and ugly, and when one went to the Civil Service Bureau to apply for a divorce certificate, one would wonder if it was signed in person. Then at this time, Molly Bort¡¯s handprints are needed. Handprints are fingerprints, and once they arepared at the Civil Service Bureau, the Civil Service Bureau will know that the handprints on this divorce decree are indeed my own, and a divorce decree will be processed. All of this Baird Lane has figured out. Molly Bort was forced to sign by two bodyguards. When she looked at the piercing handprints and names on the divorce papers, her strength felt like it had been drained out of her, and her whole body was dumbfounded. It wasn¡¯t until a few momentster that she broke down emotionally, grabbing her hair and letting out a hoarse yell. The roar was so full of hate that it sent chills all over the body. The two bodyguards, though they found Molly Bort¡¯s shouting ufortable, didn¡¯t take it much to heart, and after quickly collecting the divorce papers and the pen, they covered their ears and headed out.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. ¡°President Lane, it¡¯s done.¡± The bodyguard handed Baird Lane the divorce papers. Baird Lane turned it over and looked at it with a satisfied hmmm, ¡°You keep watch over her and I¡¯lle back to ce her when she¡¯s healed.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Baird Lane walked away with the divorce papers. After leaving The Bort Family vi, he didn¡¯t go back to the office, but went straight to the Civil Affairs Bureau to apply for the divorce license in person. The people at the Civil Affairs Bureau were surprised by his arrival and wanted to ask him why he was divorced, but thinking about his status, they couldn¡¯t help themselves and held back their curiosity to finalize the divorce for him. Having gotten the two divorce papers, the corners of Baird Lane¡¯s mouth gently tugged out an arc, and even his body, became more rxed than ever, as well as his heart. At that moment, the phone suddenly rang. Baird Lane tossed the divorce papers on the passenger side, pulled out his cell phone and nced at it, moving quickly to answer the call when he saw that the caller ID was Bo¡¯s mother. ¡°Hello.¡± ¡°President Lane, it¡¯s me.¡± The woman¡¯s disguised voice came over the phone. Baird Lane was used to it, his expression light, ¡°I know, are you calling now about Bo meeting with me?¡± ¡°You¡¯re right, I mentioned to Bao when I visited him yesterday that he was having some reactions, so I figured out that your presence might be good for Bao¡¯s condition, so I want you father and son to meet as soon as possible.¡± The woman said back. One of Baird Lane¡¯s hands propped against the car door suddenly clenched, surprise hard to hide in his eyes, ¡°Did you just say that I¡¯m getting better for Bo?¡± ¡°Yes, so I¡¯ll arrange for you to meet little baby at four o¡¯clock in the afternoon, and the meeting ce, is the 301 presidential suite of the Huan Yu Hotel, remember, it¡¯s four o¡¯clock, and one minutete, I¡¯ll make it impossible for you to see little baby.¡± As she spoke, the woman cut the phone off. Baird Lane didn¡¯t care, and lifted his wrist to check the time; it was almost two o¡¯clock now, and two hours to four. He was a bit far from the Huan Yu Hotel, and it would take just about the same amount of time to drive over there for almost an hour and buy some of the kids¡¯ favorite gifts. With that in mind, Baird Lane put down his cell phone and drove towards the oneworld hotel without further dy. It was just about three o¡¯clock sharp when we arrived. With an hour to go, Baird Lane headed toward a nearby hypermarket to get something for the kids. But there was so much stuff in the supermarket, so many different things, that he had no idea what to buy. Finally, not knowing what to think, he took out his cell phone and called out. ¡°Baird?¡± ¡°It¡¯s me.¡± Baird Lane nodded, his voice slightly gentler, ¡°Didn¡¯t bother you, did it?¡± ¡°No, but what¡¯s the matter with you calling me at this hour?¡± Christine White asked with a smile. Baird Lane stood in front of the rows and rows of toy aisles and pursed his lips as he returned, ¡°I¡¯m going to see Bo, but I don¡¯t know what to get for the boy, and I wanted to ask you what you thought?¡± Upon hearing this, a sh of surprise crossed Christine White¡¯s eyes, and she then asked tentatively, ¡°Why are you asking me what I think?¡± Could it be, he¡¯s starting to suspect? But, she hadn¡¯t exposed her brokenness in front of him! ¡°I¡¯m not sure why I¡¯m asking you, intuitively you would have a good idea of what Bo likes, after all you¡¯ve met Bo haven¡¯t you?¡± Baird Lane replied. Christine White breathed a faintly inessible sigh of relief, ¡°So that¡¯s what I thought ¡­¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s nothing, didn¡¯t you want to ask what I should buy for Bao, just buy Bao a Rubik¡¯s Cube, or some deeper books, those are Bao¡¯s favorites.¡± Christine White suggested. Baird Lane raised an eyebrow, ¡°Deep books? Bo can read it?¡± Chapter 582 – This Is His Son ¡°Understandable, of course it¡¯s limited to story books, if it¡¯s about academics, it¡¯s definitely not, after all, he¡¯s just a five year old after all, oh yeah right, did you know that Little Treasure once had his IQ measured and it¡¯s a hundred and eighteen.¡± Christine White said excitedly. There was also some surprise in Baird Lane¡¯s eyes. One hundred and eighty! This was undoubtedly a very high value, an IQ of one hundred and two could be called a genius, not to mention little baby whose IQ was as high as one hundred and eight. Baird Lane couldn¡¯t help but feel a surge of pride rise in his heart at the thought of a child with such a high IQ being his own son. The next second, though, he sensed it again and narrowed his eyes, ¡°You seem to know Bao very well?¡± Christine White¡¯s pupils trembled, then returned to their natural state, ¡°It¡¯s alright, I¡¯m close to Ives, so he often mentions little baby to me, so naturally I¡¯ve learned a little bit more about a child as smart as little baby.¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± The exnation made sense, and Baird Lane didn¡¯t hold onto it, quickly putting his suspicions aside. ¡°I know, I¡¯ll watch and prepare, thank you.¡± He thanked. Christine White smiled, ¡°You¡¯re wee, just feel free toe and ask me any questions you have.¡± She wouldn¡¯t mince words about not answering anything about Po. He¡¯s Po¡¯s real father and has a right to know this. What¡¯s more, as a father, isn¡¯t it natural for him to buy things for little baby, and since he wants to buy them, why doesn¡¯t she say so. ¡°Uh-huh.¡± Baird Lane nodded with a mild blush. The phone hangs up, and Baird Lane stops agonizing over what to buy, grabs some of the most expensive Rubik¡¯s Cubes and storybooks and puts them in the cart, and heads to the cashier to check out. After settling the bill, he carried his things back to the hotel and headed directly to the 301 presidential suite. When he got to the door of his suite, he looked at the time, it was already 3:40, he thought it was about time and rang the doorbell. Click. The door opened. Someone incredibly familiar to Baird Lane poked his head out of it, ¡°Yo,ing.¡± ¡°Why you?¡± Baird Lane looked at the man in front of him, his thin lips pursed. He has mixed feelings about Ives Norton. They used to be friends, but broke up six years ago. Though the rtionship, now, was almost a little better, he was mindful of Ives Norton, mindful of the fact that Ives Norton knew Christine Camp before he did, and even more mindful of the fact that Ives Norton knew about Bo before he, his real father, did. ¡°Why it can¡¯t be me.¡± Ives Norton pretended not to see the aim in Baird Lane¡¯s eyes and opened the door fully, saying with a smirk, ¡°I¡¯m little baby¡¯s godfather, of course I¡¯m here, after all, in the country, apart from little baby¡¯s his mother, little baby¡¯s nearest and dearest is me, of course I had toe over and see if you¡¯re here to see him,e on in. ¡± Baird Lane gave him a cold, sidelong nce and lifted his foot into the suite. The moment she went inside, Baird Lane got the distinct feeling that she was getting tight and not as rxed as she had been when she arrived. Is it because you¡¯re finally going to meet Bo? Just as he was thinking about it, Ives Norton¡¯s voice rang in his ears again, ¡°Is this something you bought for Bo?¡± Ives Norton looks at several bags in Baird Lane¡¯s hand. Baird Lane, impatient to answer him, simply set the bag down and looked around. How could Ives Norton not know what he was looking for, speaking slowly, ¡°Don¡¯t look, Bo is in his room.¡± ¡°Which room?¡± Baird Lane finally answered. Ives Norton, however, walked unhurriedly to the several bags he had just put down, and while unwrapping the bags, he said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, let me see what you¡¯ve bought for little baby first, little baby isn¡¯t like the other children, and what you¡¯ve bought, he won¡¯t necessarily be able to use it or like it.¡± ¡°I buy what Bo likes.¡± Baird Lane sounded certain. Ives Norton, somewhat disbelieving, took the contents of the bag out one by one and examined them. After reading it, a hint of surprise shed through his sses-wearing eyes, ¡°Not bad, it¡¯s really what little baby likes, how did you know that little baby likes these?¡± Baird Lane nced at him coldly with no intention of answering, ¡°Which room is Bo in, anyway, and take me there!¡± ¡°Okay, okay, okay, I¡¯ll show you.¡± Ives Norton put down the toy he was holding, put his hands back in the pockets of his white coat, and headed toward a room in front of him. Baird Lane saw it and immediately caught up. The two reached the door of the room, Ives Norton nudged his mouth, ¡°Bo is in there, go in by yourself, but I¡¯ll tell you in advance, Bo is unresponsive, so I want you to be able to talk to Bo and be a little bit more patient or you won¡¯t be able to see Bo again.¡± Baird Lane gave him a are you nuts look and screwed open the door to his room and went inside. There was a warm yellow light on in the room, coloring the entire room a pale yellow, giving it a warm feeling at first nce. Baird Lane subconsciously lightens his steps in the direction of therge bed. As he got closer and closer, the view of the bed, too, became clearer and clearer to him. The child lying on the bed had a face almost like his, but childish. Baird Lane stood beside the bed, just looking so deeply at the boy, the beating of his heart, so fast he could barely slow it down. Uncontrobly, he reached out his hand and gently touched Bao¡¯s little face. The soft touch, let him as if electrocuted, and quickly put his hand back, the whole action done carefully, as if the child on the bed, is a fragile vase, let him dare not force to touch. This is Bo. This is his Baird Lane kid! No need for a paternity test, he¡¯s sure of it himself. ¡°Bo.¡± Baird Lane didn¡¯t know how much courage he¡¯d mustered before he softly shouted those two words.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. When he hadn¡¯t seen Xiaobao, he had called out to him and shouted easily, but now that he had seen him, he realized how heavy those two words were. Because it wasn¡¯t just a name, it represented a responsibility, a responsibility that belonged to him, Baird Lane. The little treasure on the bed didn¡¯t respond and his eyes didn¡¯t open. Not disappointed, Baird Lane sat down gently and called out again, ¡°Bo, it¡¯s Daddy.¡± I don¡¯t know if it was his fatherly words that did the trick, but Bo¡¯s eyshes fluttered and his eyes slowly opened under Baird Lane¡¯s tense gaze. little baby¡¯s eyes werepletely inherited from him, they were extremely good looking phoenix eyes, and the pupils were less than light brown. By all rights, eyes like that should be the best looking and brightest. However, little baby¡¯s eyes were devoid of the slightest light, only a grayness. That shouldn¡¯t be the look in a five year old¡¯s eyes that should be there. ¡°Little Treasure, Daddy¡¯s here, do you hear Daddy¡¯s voice?¡± Baird Lane reached out and gently took Bo¡¯s tiny hand. Bao blinked, his pupils turning as if to look at him. At this, Baird Lane could no longer repress it, lost his usual coldposure, and, like an ordinary father, picked up the little treasure, and sped it tightly in his arms. Outside the room, Ives Norton looked at the imagesing from the surveince on his cell phone and sighed softly with emotion, ¡°Blood really is the most wonderful thing, in this world.¡± Po actually opened his eyes as soon as he heard Baird Lane¡¯s voice. And Baird Lanepletely drops his mask of indifference and bes an ordinary man who expresses fatherly love. This shows that this is, in a way, a step in the right direction. With that thought in mind, Ives Norton took out his cell phone and dialed Christine White¡¯s number, ¡°Christine, it¡¯s true, Bo is only reacting to Baird Lane right now.¡± ¡°Are you telling the truth?¡± On the other end of the phone, Christine White stood up excitedly. Chapter 583 – Little Treasure Talks ¡°It¡¯s true, I saw it with my own eyes.¡± With that, Ives Norton nced at the surveince again. This look made his whole body jump, ¡°No?¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Christine White asked busily. Ives Norton was slurring his words with excitement, ¡°Little ¡­ Little Bo he ¡­¡± Hearing that it was about Bo, Christine White tensed, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with Bo? Tell me!¡± ¡°Po he spoke!¡± Ives Norton said this, almost yelling. On the other end of the phone, Christine White was dumbfounded, stunned by this huge surprise, and could not react for a long time, with only one sentence in her head: Xiaobao, spoke! ¡°This ¡­ Is this true?¡± Christine White spat this out with difficulty as she came back to her senses. Ives Norton nodded heavily, ¡°It¡¯s true, Christine, it¡¯s true!¡± He¡¯s got audio surveince, he hears everything that¡¯s said in the room. He heard very clearly that Po¡¯s did speak. Hmmm ¡­ It couldn¡¯t really be described as speech, it just made a syble, and he couldn¡¯t hear exactly what that syble was. But Po could make a sound, and that was nothing short of delightful. ¡°Great, pleasing, Ives, what did Bo say?¡± On the other end of the phone, Christine White shed tears of excitement and couldn¡¯t wait to ask. Ives Norton scratched his head, ¡°I don¡¯t know what Po said, Po just made a noise and now he¡¯s not moving again.¡± ¡°This way ah ¡­¡± At those words, Christine White suddenly calmed down, and her tone couldn¡¯t help but beced with some loss. She had thought that Po had spoken literally. ¡°Christine, do you want toe over?¡± Ives Norton inquired of her. Christine White slowly sat back down, ¡°No, wait until Baird Lane is gone.¡± She sent Baird Lane to see Bo just to see if Bo would still react. She had only been ying with the idea of trying it out. Little did she know that Baird Lane would actually work, and as soon as he went, he made Bo make a noise, which made her both happy and a little jealous at the same time. It¡¯s a wonder her heart doesn¡¯t flood when she puts so much effort into not being able to get Bo to respond and Baird Lane does as soon as she goes. ¡°Okay, then I¡¯ll contact you when he¡¯s gone.¡± Ives Norton nodded. Christine White hmmmed and hung up the phone. Ives Norton put down his cell phone and went back to watching the surveince. In the time since then, Po has not responded. Baird Lane came out of his room after putting Bo to sleep and frowned when he saw the screen disyed on theputer in front of Ives Norton, his brow furrowed and his tone displeased, ¡°You¡¯re spying on me?¡± ¡°I wasn¡¯t spying on you, I was just trying to keep tabs on Bao, and you did surprise me, Bao actually responded when you arrived.¡± Ives Norton said as he exported the surveince and made a video to keep. This is all useful therapeutic value. When Dr. Tom arrives, show this to Dr. Tom so that Dr. Tom can formte a treatment for Bo. ¡°Because I¡¯m Bo¡¯s father, and he reacts to me, of course.¡± Baird Lane pulled back his chair and sat down, speaking faintly. But Ives Norton heard the braggadocio and smugness in his words and bristled, ¡°Bo¡¯s mom said you cane see Bo at this time every day for the rest of the year.¡± ¡°She really said that?¡± Baird Lane looked slightly surprised. Ives Norton nodded, ¡°Yes, she did say that, and I told her about you just making Bo react, so that¡¯s what she decided.¡± Baird Lane pursed his lips, ¡°I see.¡± ¡°Besides, Dr. Tom is arriving tomorrow afternoon, so you cane here and get your brain fixed in the meantime.¡± Ives Norton nodded his head. Baird Lane eyed him dangerously, ¡°Cure your brain?¡± That was said as if there was something wrong with his brain. Just because he did have something put in his head doesn¡¯t mean, he¡¯s an idiot.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. Ives Norton also knew that his words had upset Baird Lane, shrugged his shoulders, not caring, and continued, ¡°When Dr. Tom has cured your brain, your memory, too, should slowly return, are you ready for that?¡± ¡°Ready for what?¡± Baird Lane frowned. Ives Norton smiled a little enigmatically, ¡°Something that might break you in preparation, well, you can go.¡± He gave his expulsion order. Baird Lane wanted to ask for rification, but Ives Norton had already closed hisputer and gotten up to head toward Bo¡¯s room. Baird Lane watched his back, his eyes shing before he left the suite. As soon as he left, Ives Norton poked his head out of the room to make sure he was indeed gone before sending a message to Christine White. Christine White saw the message he¡¯d sent, pushed off the rest of the meeting, grabbed her car keys and headed this way to the hotel. She had thought she hade to hear Po make a noise as well. As a result, Little Bo was actually put to sleep by Baird Lane. She had no choice but to wait here, waiting for little baby to wake up. It was a wait, and it was night. When Bo wakes up, Christine White notices that he does have some changes, his eyes being the most obvious. Before, she had seen Bo with dull, gray eyes, but now, she noticed that they were not so dull, and it was all because Baird Lane hade. It seems that Baird Lane has had more of an impact on Bo than she could have ever imagined. Christine White stayed at the hotel with Bo all night until almost dawn. Dr. Tom got off the ne just after 9:00 a. m. and was met by Christine White herself. After picking up the ne, he took the person to the hotel to get settled again before going back to work. By 2:00 p. m., Dr. Tom was rested and went to the hotel suite where Bo was staying and began to diagnose him. Christine White was there too, it was but two o¡¯clock, Baird Lane wouldn¡¯t be back until four o¡¯clock, and she wasn¡¯t in any hurry to leave, wanting to see Bo¡¯s diagnosis. ¡°Dr. Tom, how¡¯s it going?¡± Christine White inquired in fluent English. Dr. Tom lowered the small shlight in his hand, ¡°It¡¯s going better than I thought, I thought it was bad when I heard you on the phone earlier, but it doesn¡¯t seem so now.¡± ¡°Actually it¡¯s all thanks to one person.¡± Ives Norton spoke up, then he took his phone out and pulled up a video, ¡°Look Dr. Tom, this is Bo¡¯s father, his presence is what made Bo react.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Dr. Tom became interested and brought his phone over, watching the video intently. Christine White chimed in, also watching for the first time. Seeing the video of Bao winking and vocalizing to Baird Lane, seeing Baird Lane unloading his body full of ice and coldness to hug Bao like a normal father, she had some mixed feelings and some heavy feelings, so heavy that she didn¡¯t know what to say. Perhaps it was a mistake from the beginning for her to keep Baird Lane from knowing about Bo¡¯s existence and to keep them from meeting as father and son. She had asked Bo before, asking him if he wanted a daddy, and he said he didn¡¯t, and then she believed him. In hindsight, maybe at that point, Bo knew she had a hatred for Baird Lane and that¡¯s why she said she didn¡¯t want it, and she, as Bo¡¯s mom, actually didn¡¯t notice it at all. Also, kids want both parents, so how can they really want to be without a dad or a mom. She¡¯s wrong, she¡¯s not a certified mom ¡­ Feeling the self-loathing radiating from the woman beside him, Ives Norton tapped her on the shoulder, ¡°What¡¯s on your mind?¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± Christine White barely squeezed the corners of her mouth, ¡°I was just thinking that I should thank Aunt Lucy for telling Baird Lane that Po was Baird Lane¡¯s son, or Po wouldn¡¯t have gotten better.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Ives Norton nodded, then asked, ¡°I¡¯m sure Baird Lane will be indispensable for Bao¡¯s treatment in the future, so are you really going to keep avoiding it?¡± Chapter 584 – Spiritual Suggestion Lifting Hearing this, Christine White thought for a while and shook her head, ¡°In fact, as things stand now, the day when I use the identity of Christine White and meet with Baird Lane is getting closer and closer, just like you said, little baby¡¯s treatment can¡¯t be separated from Baird Lane, and it¡¯s impossible for me to keep on noting to see Bo, and maybe one of these times, I¡¯ll bump into him.¡± ¡°Indeed.¡± Ives Norton sighed softly. Christine White took a breath, ¡°Well, enough about that, Dr. Tom finished his visit.¡± The two men turned their attention back to Dr. Tom. Dr. Tom handed the phone back to Ives Norton, ¡°Judging from the video, Bo is very eager for his father¡¯s love, and the reason we didn¡¯t notice this before is because Bo can¡¯t express it, so the next key to Bo¡¯s treatment is Bo¡¯s father.¡± At that, Christine White wasn¡¯t a bit surprised. Which she and Ives Norton had just guessed and were still talking about. ¡°Dr. Tom, Bo¡¯s father, needs some treatment from you as well.¡± Ives Norton said. Dr. Tom raised an eyebrow in surprise, ¡°What? His father has autism too? But I¡¯ve never heard of autism being gic, only mental illness.¡± ¡°Pfft!¡± Ives Norton didn¡¯t hold back augh, ¡°That¡¯s not true Dr. Tom, Bo¡¯s dad isn¡¯t autistic or mentally ill, but he¡¯s been put under mental suggestion by other psychiatrists, as well as hypnotized so that he can¡¯t recall his former memories.¡± ¡°What, that there is such an abomination? Who is that psychiatrist? Was there any authorization from your country when you gave little baby¡¯s father the mental suggestion?¡± Dr. Tom looked serious. Ives Norton shook his head, ¡°No, he was bought and paid for.¡± ¡°That¡¯s a loss of conscience!¡± Dr. Tom pped the table in exasperation, ¡°What¡¯s that psychiatrist¡¯s name, I¡¯m going to sue him at the International Psychological Association and make him take off that white coat.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry Dr. Tom, we¡¯ll get him to the Association afterward without you.¡± Christine White couldn¡¯t help but smile as she looked at the righteously indignant little old man. Sending Doctor Luise to the Psychiatric Association was something Ives Norton had suggested to her earlier.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. It¡¯s just that Doctor Luise has a use for it for the time being, so she didn¡¯t send it. ¡°That¡¯s good, to be able to be bought off so easily, that kind of person, doesn¡¯t deserve to be a psychiatrist.¡± Dr. Tom nodded. Christine White smiled again, her mouth slightly open, and was about to say something when the suite¡¯s doorbell suddenly rang. She looked to Ives Norton. Ives Norton also happened to look at her, ¡°It should be Baird Lane.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not even three o¡¯clock, why is heing over?¡± Christine White frowned. Ives Norton thought for a moment, ¡°Maybe he was in a hurry toe over and see Bo, after all, he really likes Bo.¡± Christine White pouted, ¡°I¡¯ll hide for a bit.¡± ¡°Hide in the next room.¡± Ives Norton suggested. Christine White hmmm¡¯d, ¡°You get the door, I¡¯ll go to the next room first.¡± When she finished, she stepped out of the room first and ducked into the next door. Ives Norton watched her duck before heading for the suite door. The door opens, and the person at the door is indeed Baird Lane. Baird Lane walks in, ¡°I¡¯m here to see Bo.¡± ¡°As it happens, Bo is with Dr. Tom.¡± Ives Norton closed the door. Baird Lane motioned towards the door of Bo¡¯s room, ¡°Dr. Tom is here?¡± ¡°Happy? There¡¯s hope for your brain.¡± Ives Norton teased. Baird Lane nced at him coldly and opened the door into the bedroom. In the bedroom, Dr. Tom was looking over some of Bo¡¯s diagnostic treatments upon his return when he heard the door open and craned his head to look over, saw Baird Lane and stood up in surprise, ¡°Oh, you must be Bao¡¯s father, you look so much like Bao.¡± Baird Lane blushed, ¡°It¡¯s Bo who looks like me.¡± ¡°What¡¯s the difference?¡± Dr. Tom didn¡¯t quite understand. Ives Norton snickered, ¡°Well Baird, Dr. Tom is a foreigner, how can he tell the difference, so hurry up, go up and call out to Bo a few times so Dr. Tom can see how things are going.¡± Without speaking, Baird Lane lifted his feet and walked over to the bed and sat down, picking Po up as he had done yesterday, calling out Po¡¯s name. Po moved. It moved as several people watched. Next door Christine White watched the monitor and covered her mouth in excitement to keep from crying out. Sure enough, so far Bo is only reacting to Baird Lane. ¡°Very well, I think I have a treatment n.¡± Dr. Tom pped his hands together and hastily grabbed a pen and paper and went to a side table to write. Ives Norton curiously padded over to look. Baird Lane didn¡¯t go, and to him, no matter what the treatment n was, it wasn¡¯t as important as the little treasure in his arms. A few minutester, Dr. Tom returned to the bedside after writing up the treatment n, ¡°The specifics of the treatment are here, Bo¡¯s dad, and we¡¯ll implement it starting tomorrow.¡± This cry of Little Treasure¡¯s father went to Baird Lane¡¯s heart. He took the notebook with one free hand and scanned it, ¡°Yes, whatever it is, I¡¯ll cooperate.¡± ¡°That would be great.¡± Dr. Tom nodded, then stared at Baird Lane, ¡°Bo¡¯s dad, I heard from Dr. Norton that you¡¯ve been hypnotized and put under mental suggestion, can I diagnose you?¡± ¡°Could be.¡± Baird Lane set Po down. Dr. Tom stepped forward, reached out, and put his hand over his eyes. Immediately afterward, Baird Lane heard a beautiful mouth-humming piece of music, and then he felt his head begin to drift. Ives Norton looks on and marvels at seeing Baird Lane hypnotized so quickly. It¡¯s true that psychiatrists are the wizards of the medical profession, this hypnotic effect, faster than anesthesia. Next door, Christine White acts to extremely calm, staring at Baird Lane¡¯s face on the monitor, wondering what she¡¯s thinking. Time passes by. Half an hourter, Baird Lane opened his eyes. He frowned and looked around, ¡°What just happened to me?¡± He felt so much like falling asleep. ¡°You¡¯ve just been hypnotized by Dr. Tom.¡± Ives Norton stood next to Baird Lane and answered him out loud. Baird Lane held his forehead, ¡°Hypnosis?¡± ¡°Yeah, Dr. Tom unlocked your mental cues, and from now on, you¡¯re free, you¡¯ll never be bound to Molly Bort again, happy?¡± Ives Norton smiled danglingly at him. Baird Lane¡¯s expression was indifferent, ¡°Where¡¯s Dr. Tom?¡± ¡°Went to answer the phone.¡± Ives Norton pointed to the balcony. Baird Lane looked over and saw that there was indeed a man outside the balcony, so he stopped paying attention and shifted his gaze to Bo¡¯s face. little baby had already fallen asleep, he stared at little baby¡¯s face, and the slightest hint of favor emerged in his eyes, which had always been cool and indifferent. Ives Norton saw it and tsked, ¡°It sure is different when you¡¯re a dad.¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± Baird Lane chortled softly. Ives Norton cuts and closes his mouth. At this time, Dr. Tom came back from answering the phone, seeing Baird Lane waking up, he nodded with satisfaction, ¡°To be able to wake up so quickly, it is evident that you have strong mental strength, good, then the next hypnosis treatment for you, is also much easier.¡± ¡°Hypnotherapy? I¡¯m not cured of hypnosis?¡± Baird Lane wrinkled his nose. Ives Norton gave him a nk look, ¡°You think it¡¯s that easy, you lost those years of memory and can¡¯t remember thempletely, so this can be a lot harder than mental suggestion therapy.¡± ¡°And will my memories return after the treatment?¡± Baird Lane clenched his fists coldly. ¡°That should do it, right Dr. Tom?¡± Ives Norton wasn¡¯t sure. Dr. Tom put on a pair of very strange sses, ¡°Not necessarily, he was forced to forget, not naturally because of the time that has passed, naturally, I can guide him to remember slowly, but forced to forget, even if I guide him no matter what, he can only recall some generalities.¡± ¡°That is to say, my memories, there is no way to recover all of them?¡± Baird Lane¡¯s face grimaced as a wave of resentment rose in his heart. Chapter 585 No Recovery ¡°Not really, it depends on luck, maybe it will alle back after a while, maybe it won¡¯t, it¡¯s impossible to say.¡± Dr. Tom exined. Baird Lane was reticent for a few seconds, ¡°I see, then I¡¯ll trouble you, Dr. Tom.¡± ¡°Okay, Dr. Norton just told me about some of the memories you¡¯ve forgotten, and I¡¯m going to guide you based on those memories you¡¯ve forgotten, so let¡¯s get started now.¡± At those words, Dr. Tom pulled an antiquated pocket watch from his pocket and waved it in front of Baird Lane¡¯s eyes. Soon, Baird Lane felt that drowsy feeling again. Christine White is the one who came back after he fell asleep. Ives Norton looked at her, ¡°If he were to, in a moment, actually regain his memory, he would surely recognize, immediately, that you are Christine White.¡± Christine White smiled a little without changing her face, ¡°Not necessarily, didn¡¯t you just hear Dr. Tom say that his memories might not alle back.¡± ¡°That being said, yes, even if all of his memories won¡¯te back, what if the parts that doe back just happen to remember that they once loved you?¡± Ives Norton added. Christine White¡¯s eyelids drooped, her longshes hiding the look in her eyes for a moment before she spoke, ¡°So what? Should I be moved?¡± ¡°You.¡± Ives Norton shook his head and Christine White walked over to the bed and sat down, looking at Bo without saying anything more. I don¡¯t know how long it was, but Dr. Tom put the pocket watch down. Christine White inquired, ¡°How is he doing?¡± ¡°He¡¯s still in the past and won¡¯t wake up for a while.¡± Dr. Tom said as he wiped a handful of sweat from his forehead. Christine White handed him a tissue, ¡°Tough on you Dr. Tom.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay, you¡¯re my employer, it¡¯s only right that I work for you.¡± Dr. Tom smiled amiably. Ives Norton then took him to the next suite to rest.N?velDrama.Org is the owner. Christine White stood right in front of Baird Lane, staring at his face for a long time, and when she saw his eyshes flutter a few times, she was startled to realize that he was going to wake up, and rushed for the door. Baird Lane opened his eyes to see a familiar back disappearing into the doorway. But the back was so fast he didn¡¯t get a good look at it, only that it looked a lot like someone, Christine Camp. Could it be her? Just as he was thinking about it, the door opened and Ives Norton walked in, seeing Baird Lane with a quick glint in his eye, ¡°Yo, woke up.¡± ¡°There¡¯s someone else in the suite?¡± Baird Lane asked, staring into his face. Ives Norton raised his eyebrows, ¡°Who are you talking about?¡± ¡°I just saw a woman that looked like Christine Camp,¡± Lu Han said, still staring at him. Ives Norton pushed up his sses, ¡°No, Christine wasn¡¯t here, you¡¯re looking at it wrong, aren¡¯t you? Or did you think of her and got misty-eyed?¡± ¡°Christine Camp really isn¡¯t here?¡± Baird Lane was a little disbelieving. ¡°Sure, search if you don¡¯t believe me, or you can call her and ask where she is.¡± Ives Norton shrugged his shoulders at him, unfazed. Baird Lane pursed his thin lips, ¡°No, maybe I was wrong.¡± ¡°Since it was a misreading, no, by the way, how¡¯s your memorying back?¡± Ives Norton asked. In the next room, Christine White was also staring intently at the monitor, both hands involuntarily clenched together, and a nervousness she didn¡¯t even know she had surfaced in her eyes. Then Baird Lane shook his head, ¡°No.¡± ¡°What?¡± Ives Norton froze, ¡°You¡¯re telling me that your memory hasn¡¯t returned?¡± ¡°Uh-huh.¡± Baird Lane grimaced. Ives Norton couldn¡¯t believe it, ¡°Really nothing at all?¡± ¡°No.¡± Baird Lane returned impatiently. ¡°How is this possible!¡± Ives Norton was a little panicked, ¡°Didn¡¯t Dr. Tom say that even if all of your memories wouldn¡¯t be restored, at least some would be.¡± Baird Lane narrowed his eyes, ¡°I don¡¯t know, but my memory, indeed, hasn¡¯t returned at all.¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m going to ask Dr. Tom.¡± Ives Norton felt something wasn¡¯t quite right and darted out of the room. Baird Lane didn¡¯t stay in the room much longer for fear of disturbing Bo, and after leaning over and gently kissing Bo on the forehead, he too went out of the room. Christine White took in the scene where he kissed Bo with a slightlyplicated look in her eyes. Whether a person likes it or not can be seen from his behavioral actions. Baird Lane¡¯s careful movements and tender expression when he kissed little baby were enough to show that he really loved little baby. Thinking about it, Christine White tightened her grip, a decision already in her mind. She then picked up her cell phone and called Baird Lane over. When the call went through, she half covered her lips and lowered her voice, ¡°I saw it all.¡± ¡°What?¡± Baird Lane frowned. Christine White stared at Bo¡¯s sleeping face on the monitor, ¡°I saw you just kiss Bo.¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± Baird Lane narrowed his eyes, ¡°There¡¯s surveince in the room?¡± He immediately thought of the reason. Christine White grunted coldly, ¡°Of course I did, I¡¯m worried about Bao, what¡¯s wrong with installing surveince?¡± ¡°I¡¯m Bo¡¯s father, I¡¯m not going to do anything to Bo, your worries, they¡¯re unwarranted.¡± Baird Lane said with an unpleasant face. Anyone who knows they are being monitored is not happy. Christine White bristled, ¡°So what if you¡¯re little baby¡¯s father, you¡¯ve never been involved in little baby¡¯s birth, little baby¡¯s growth, and suddenly you learn that you¡¯ve got another child, who knows if you have any feelings for little baby.¡± ¡°Whether there are feelings or not, didn¡¯t you just see it? If you think I don¡¯t have feelings for Bao, then you don¡¯t speak to me now in such a calm, acidic tone.¡± Baird Lane was faintly sarcastic with her. Christine White wasn¡¯t angry either, and after rolling her eyes, she got serious, ¡°Well, I didn¡¯t call over here to argue with you, I just saw your feelings for little baby, and how you¡¯ve improved little baby¡¯s condition, so I¡¯ve decided to let little baby follow you for the time being.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Baird Lane stood up from the couch in a sh, ¡°You mean, for me to bring Bo back to The Lane Family?¡± ¡°Not bad, I¡¯m going to make a big move next, it¡¯s inconvenient for little baby to stay by my side, so I¡¯ll let little baby follow you, take good care of him for me or else, I¡¯ll definitely not let you go.¡± Christine White threatened. Baird Lane pressed down his inner joy and said lightly on his face, ¡°He¡¯s my son, of course I¡¯ll take care of him.¡± ¡°I hope so, but I don¡¯t like the idea of you bringing Bao back to your filthy vi, I want you to bring Bao back to The Lane Family¡¯s old mansion and arrange for Aunt Lucy to go there as well, I can only really feel at ease with Fubuki and Aunt Lucy by Bao¡¯s side, plus I forbid Ann Lane from stepping foot in the old mansion. ¡± Christine White said coldly. She had arranged everything for the little treasure in a clear and proper manner. Baird Lane, of course, had no objections, but made one condition, ¡°I want to get Bo on The Lane Family genealogy and officially recognize his ancestors.¡± ¡°Of course you can do that, Little Treasure is a child of The Lane Family, not to mention, Little Treasure is going to inherit The Lane Family in the future.¡± Christine White replied rightfully. The corners of Baird Lane¡¯s mouth quirked in an inessible way. Somehow, he was clearly supposed to resent people like her who thought about The Lane Family¡¯s property all the time. Inside, however, he didn¡¯t feel the slightest bit of revulsion, and instead, he still felt a bit amused. But Baird Lane didn¡¯t think much of it, and asked the one question that had always been on his mind, ¡°Since Bo and I have now recognized each other, and you¡¯ve agreed to let Bo return to The Lane Family, you should be able to tell me what Bo¡¯s name is, right?¡± Chapter 586 Arranging Surgery ¡°Yes, Po¡¯s name is Porter .¡± Christine White said Po¡¯s name out loud. ¡°Porter ¡­¡± Baird Lane whispered the words with a hint of satisfaction in his eyes, ¡°Nice name.¡± ¡°That¡¯s for sure, my dad went through the dictionary to get it.¡± Christine White said smugly. Baird Lane¡¯s mouth curved ever so slightly, ¡°Where¡¯s thest name?¡± ¡°That¡¯s not for you to know, you¡¯re going to have to change Bo¡¯sst name when hees back to The Lane Family anyway, and it doesn¡¯t matter what hisst name used to be.¡± Christine White had no intention of giving The Camp Family away. Baird Lane also heard that she didn¡¯t want to talk and stopped asking. ¡°Okay, I know, I¡¯ll bring Bo back to The Lane Family with Dr. Tom in a few minutes, and if you want to see Bo, feel free to contact me.¡± Baird Lane nced at his wristwatch. Christine White grunted, ¡°You don¡¯t need to say any of that, heal your brain.¡± At the sound of her voice, she hung up the phone. Baird Lane frowned and had just put his cell phone down when Ives Norton returned, followed by Dr. Tom. Dr. Tom came to Baird Lane with a serious look on his face and examined his head. After checking, he muttered, ¡°No, this shouldn¡¯t be right, by all ounts, it¡¯s impossible that his memories haven¡¯t recovered at all, what the hell is going on here?¡± Ives Norton spread his hands, ¡°I don¡¯t know, I¡¯m not an expert on this.¡± ¡°Mr. Lane.¡± Dr. Tom looked at Baird Lane, ¡°Tell me honestly, your head, have you ever been hit hard?¡± Baird Lane narrowed his eyes suspiciously, ¡°I don¡¯t know ¡­¡± As far as he could remember, he had no head injuries. Of course, he couldn¡¯t think of any injuries in the three years of memories he¡¯d lost. Although he was in the hospital when he lost his memory and Gates told him that he was hospitalized because he had something in his head, it is not known if the thing in his head, was caused by an injury, because he did not have any head wound at that time. ¡°I know that he¡¯s had a head injury, it was six years ago when he rolled down a snowy hill to protect a man and suffered a head and back injury and had a concussion in his head.¡± Ives Norton stepped forward to answer.N?velDrama.Org is the owner. Dr. Tom listened and gave Baird Lane a thumbs up in amazement, ¡°Mr. Lane, you¡¯re amazing, you¡¯re a hero.¡± The corner of Baird Lane¡¯s mouth tugged, ¡°Thanks for thepliment.¡± He couldn¡¯t think of any of this at all, and it was apliment that was a bit too much for him to take in. ¡°How did you recover behind that concussion? Any prompt medical attention?¡± Dr. Tom lowered his thumb and asked Ives Norton again. Ives Norton gave Baird Lane a look, ¡°There was, but it was overseas and I don¡¯t know much about the specifics, but there were no other abnormalities in his head when he came back home, and it wasn¡¯t until six years ago when he passed out one time that I examined him, and found that there was a blood clot inside his head.¡± ¡°Oh dear, and then what?¡± Dr. Tom asked next. Ives Norton added, ¡°Then I usedser surgery to shatter the blood clots in his brain, only the clots hadn¡¯tpletely drained and he was discharged.¡± ¡°That is to say, there are fragments of a blood clot remaining in his brain, which, after six years of fermentation, has once more congealed?¡± Dr. Tom guessed at once. Ives Norton nodded, ¡°That¡¯s right, so I¡¯m wondering if the fact that his memory isn¡¯ting back right now has something to do with this blood clot?¡± ¡°Not necessarily, is there a dialysis chart?¡± ¡°Yes, just a moment, I¡¯ll have the hospital pass it on.¡± Ives Norton said, taking his cell phone and going aside to make a call. Dr. Tom looked at Baird Lane, ¡°Mr. Lane, don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll get your memory back.¡± ¡°Thanks a lot.¡± Baird Lane nodded gratefully. After that, he brought up the matter of getting Dr. Tom to go with him to the old house. When Dr. Tom hears that it was Christine White who agreed to it, and with an interest in the old The Lane Family mansion with its old-fashioned gardens, he naturally has no reason to refuse. At that moment, Ives Norton returned and handed Dr. Tom his cell phone, ¡°Here¡¯s the dialysis picture of his head for you to look at.¡± ¡°Okay, let¡¯s see.¡± Dr. Tom took the phone and zoomed in to look at the dialysis chart. After reading it, he stroked the white beard on his chin in realization, ¡°So that¡¯s how it is, there¡¯s a blood clot pressing on his memory nerves, you guys, this is the memory nerves.¡± Dr. Tom said, pointing to a tiny, almost invisible nerve on the dialysis chart. Ives Norton gave Baird Lane a sympathetic look, ¡°You¡¯ve had some bad luck.¡± Baird Lane grimaced and didn¡¯t speak. Dr. Tom handed the phone back to Ives Norton, ¡°He still has to go in for a surgery to get all the clots in his brain shocked and drained out, or they¡¯ll stay in there and tend to deteriorate into brain cancer.¡± ¡°I know that there is no problem on my end, the surgery can be done at any time, depending on what he means.¡± Ives Norton gave the choice to Baird Lane. Baird Lane¡¯s eyes sank, ¡°I want my memory back.¡± ¡°I see what you mean, this is not aplicated surgery for you, you don¡¯t need a craniotomy, we can arrange it tomorrow at the hospital, after the surgery, you will need to recuperate for a while to drain all the blood clots out of your brain.¡± Ives Norton arranged. Baird Lane had no objections, ¡°Recuperation is fine, but I¡¯ll be recuperating at the old mansion and apanying Bao for his treatment.¡± ¡°The old mansion?¡± Ives Norton flinched, ¡°You¡¯re taking Bo to The Lane Family old mansion?¡± ¡°She agreed.¡± Baird Lane didn¡¯t say who this she was, but Ives Norton understood, his mouth open incredulously, ¡°How could she agree to ¡­¡± ¡°Ask her yourself, it¡¯s almost time for me to go now, Dr. Tom, please wait for me outside.¡± Baird Lane said politely to Dr. Tom before going to his room to hold Bo. Then Ives Norton watched as Baird Lane left the suite with an elderly Westerner in his arms, holding the baby. ¡°Christine, what¡¯s going on here? How could you agree to let him take Bo away?¡± Ives Norton darted into a room and spoke to Christine White who was inside looking at her cell phone. Christine Whiteughed a little and exined, ¡°Because I¡¯m about to start my revenge on Molly Bort, I may not be able to care about Bao, it¡¯s better to let Bao follow Baird Lane, at least Bao¡¯s condition is still improving, by the way, how is he doing here? Why isn¡¯t his memorying back?¡± She only had surveince in Bo¡¯s room, not in the living room, so she didn¡¯t know what they were talking about in the living room. Ives Norton¡¯s attention was sessfully diverted from the reason why Baird Lane¡¯s memory had not returned. Christine White¡¯s biggest feeling after listening to it was the same as his, just that Baird Lane¡¯s luck, really, was not good! ¡°Well, now that they¡¯re gone, it¡¯s time for me to get out of here, Ives, and for you to go back to the hospital.¡± Christine White looked at Ives Norton. Ives Norton nodded, ¡°Good thing too, I¡¯ve got a surgerying up, let¡¯s get together.¡± ¡°Uh-huh.¡± The two paired up and exited the suite, eventually separating in the hotel parking lot. When Christine White returned to the apartment, she opened Bo¡¯s room and packed some of her dependent toys and clothes into her suitcase. It was slowly getting dark, Christine White looked at the time and thought it was about time, so she pulled her suitcase out the door. Arriving in a cozy western restaurant, she chose a corner seat, ordered two cups of coffee, and began to wait. After waiting for almost ten minutes, a tall figure appeared, walking towards her with a bouquet of bright red roses in his arms. ¡°Keeping you waiting.¡± Baird Lane handed Christine White the rose, ¡°For you to give.¡± Christine White pretended to be ttered and took it, ¡°Thank you, what made you think to give me flowers?¡± Chapter 587 Molly Bort’s Recordings ¡°Like it?¡± Baird Lane asked without answering. Christine White fiddled with the petals of the rose, ¡°Love it.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Baird Lane¡¯s mouth curved up in a slightly inessible manner. In fact, before he came, he was thinking of bringing her a gift. But he didn¡¯t know what to bring, so he asked Aunt Lucy, who suggested he send a bouquet of flowers, preferably of roses, so he went to buy a bouquet of roses himself. Christine White set the flowers aside, her eyelids slightly drooping so that the emotions in her eyes could not be seen. She had indeed not expected that Baird Lane would actually send her roses, and she was surprised and at the same time rather mixed up in her mind. Once, when their marriage hadsted, he never seemed to send her roses, and now that she was wearing a Christine Camp vest, he did. Even though both identities were her, she still felt a little sour inside. ¡°Well, order up Baird,¡± Christine White gathered her inner emotions and handed the man across from her the menu, ¡°and as a thank you for dropping me offst night, feel free to order whatever you want today, make yourself at home.¡± Baird Lane chuckled softly, ¡°Good.¡± He took the menu and flipped it open, casually scanning it before ordering a steak. After ordering, Christine White handed the waiter the menu. As soon as the waitress left, she thought of something and stood up and pushed the suitcase beside her to Baird Lane, ¡°This is for you.¡± ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± Baird Lane looked at the suitcase suspiciously. Christine White took a sip and exined with a slight twinkle in her eyes, ¡°These are Bo¡¯s clothes and toys, I heard from him that Bo is at your ce now, and he found out that we would be having dinner together tonight, so he gave this to me and asked me to bring it by so that you could take it.¡± ¡°So it is.¡± Baird Lane nodded and took the suitcase aside, ¡°I know, I¡¯ll bring it to Bo.¡± ¡°Well, then I¡¯ll let Ives know that I¡¯m mission aplished.¡± With that, Christine White picked up her cell phone and held it up in front of her face and pressed it a few times before turning it off and putting it back in her bag. That¡¯s when the food came up. The two stopped talking and started eating. After the meal, Baird Lane received a phone call and excused himself before leaving. Instead of leaving, Christine White sat in her car and videoed Bess Camp. In the video, Bess Camp appears in front of the camera in a pajama top, listless, looking at her slyly, ¡°I say Christine, it¡¯s just getting light out here for me.¡± Christine White spat out her tongue, ¡°Sorry brother, I forgot about the time difference.¡± ¡°Okay, okay, what¡¯s your problem?¡± Bess Camp interrupted her with a wave of her hand. ¡°I am asking, how is the investigation of Toby Dean that you helped me with going on, and why did Molly Bort transfer such arge amount of money to him?¡± Speaking of business, Christine White¡¯s expression immediately became serious. Bess Camp yawned, ¡°I was going to tell you when I woke up from my nap, but you came to me first.¡± ¡°So brother, you found out?¡± ¡°Well, it wasn¡¯t really that hard, first we arrested the guy and beat him up, he told us himself.¡± Bess Camp returned gently. The corner of Christine White¡¯s mouth twitched, ¡°That¡¯s it?¡± ¡°That¡¯s it!¡± ¡°I still don¡¯t believe it.¡± Christine White covered her face, ¡°The ones I encountered on my side, were all hard-core, and after beating them, they were unwilling to open their mouths and admit it, forcing me to only use mental torture before they were willing to give an ount of it, so how did it get to you, it became so simple.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s just say, it¡¯s your bad luck.¡± Bess Camp smiled sympathetically at her, ¡°Not everyone is so hard to clean up, there are arrogant people, naturally there are goons, Toby Dean is like that, he is a typical bully, give him some punches to show him, and he¡¯ll naturally give in.¡± ¡°So that¡¯s it, then why on earth would he get Molly Bort to give so much money?¡± Christine White asked. ¡°That, ah, is a threat of sorts.¡± Bess Camp poured himself a ss of water, then continued, ¡°Five years ago Molly Bort just gave birth to a child, she went abroad to find Toby Dean once, that time the two of them drank some wine, Molly Bort was drunk, and spit out very heartfelt things to Toby Dean, among them were two times to kill you, Toby Dean is an extremely intelligent man and he knew how much good woulde from Molly Bort spouting this, so he recorded it.¡± ¡°And then he threatened Molly Bort with a recording of her paying him a monthly hush money?¡± Christine White guessed roughly. Bess Camp nodded, ¡°Something like that.¡± ¡°What about the recording?¡± That was Christine White¡¯s main concern. This was Molly Bort¡¯s own admission, and it was the most decisive piece of evidence she had to get her hands on. ¡°I have the recording here, I¡¯ll have someone send it to youter.¡± Bess Camp took a drink of water. Christine White nodded her head back and forth, ¡°Thank you brother, so how is Toby Dean now?¡± ¡°He ah, he is not a good thing, and hasmitted a lot of crimes over the years, private possession of customers¡¯ jewelry trimmings not to mention, but also switched the jewelry, which has already constituted a great theft, I¡¯m going to lock him up first, and then send him to the police station after I find out what happened to those jewels.¡± Bess Camp returned. Christine White gave a knowing oh, ¡°Okay, you decide brother, I¡¯ll hang up then.¡± ¡°Uh-huh.¡± Bess Camp answered. Hanging up the video, Christine White stretched, threw her phone on the passenger side, and drove away from the restaurant. The next morning, Christine White was in her office when Lisa knocked on the door and came in, holding a courier box in her hand, ¡°Superintendent, this is from Chief Camp for you.¡± As soon as she heard it was from Bess Camp, Christine White immediately knew it was a recording.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. She hurriedly put down the pen in her hand and stood up, ¡°Give it to me.¡± ¡°Here.¡± Lisa handed the box over. Christine White took a small hobby knife out of the pencil case and removed the box in three strokes, then reached into the box and pulled out a tape recorder from inside that had lost some of its paint. The recorder still had power, and Christine White pulled up the recording inside directly and yed it. Sure enough, as Bess Camp had said, it was Molly Bort¡¯s voice in here, soft and raspy and obviously drunk. Molly Bort on the recording takes all the bad things she¡¯s done, and says she did it all for Toby Dean. Hearing this, Christine White just felt extremely ridiculous. For Toby Dean? Molly Bort is clearly in it for herself! It¡¯s true that she loves Toby Dean, but her love isn¡¯t nearly as important as the glory and power and money thates with the position of Mrs. The Lane Family. That¡¯s why Molly Bort loves Toby Dean, but won¡¯t stay with Toby Dean and instead stalks Baird Lane. After listening to the recording, Christine White connected the recorder to herputer. She was worried that if the recorder identally broke or disappeared, the recordings in it wouldn¡¯t be useful, so it was better to have a backup copy. After backing up, Christine White put the recorder in a drawer before going to look at Lisa, ¡°Anything else?¡± ¡°There¡¯s one big thing.¡± Lisa nodded. ¡°What¡¯s the big deal?¡± Christine White sat back and proceeded to pick up her pen, ready to read the paper. Lisa swallowed, ¡°Didn¡¯t you watch the news, Superintendent?¡± ¡°No, I left thepany early yesterday, the work was piled up, and I¡¯ve been busy since I came in today, so how could I have time to read any news, why, what¡¯s the big deal on the news?¡± Christine White asked lightly while reading the documents. It was obvious that she didn¡¯t pay much attention to the big events on the news and didn¡¯t have much interest in them. ¡°Of course, it¡¯s a particrly big deal, the whole of C City is up in arms today.¡± ¡°So tell me straight, what is it?¡± Christine White cried a little when she saw that Lisa hadn¡¯t said anything for half a day. Lisa coughed lightly and cleared her throat, ¡°Okay, so I¡¯ll say it, don¡¯t be too surprised Superintendent, President Lane, divorced!¡± Chapter 588 Christine White Calls the Police The air was quiet for a few seconds. It took a while for Christine White to recover from her shock, ¡°What do you mean, Baird Lane is divorced?¡± ¡°Yeah, that was posted on The Lane Family Group¡¯s website this morning.¡± Lisa nodded. Christine White didn¡¯t ask any more questions and hurriedly dropped the pen in her hand to grip the mouse and check the news on the inte. As expected, the headline was the news that the president of The Lane Family Group was divorcing. Surprisingly, it¡¯s true!N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. Baird Lane turned out to be really divorced! Christine White looked at the news on theputer, her red lips were first tightly pursed, and then slowly raised in an arc. ¡°Great! This will be the end of Molly Bort!¡± Christine White murmured, with even more excitement written in her eyes. She knows that Baird Lane¡¯s marriage to Molly Bort is not going tost, and after her deliberate seduction that night, Baird Lane is bound to divorce Molly Bort. But she never expected that Baird Lane would move so fast and already leave with Molly Bort. It¡¯s good to be gone. Without the shelter of The Lane Family, Molly Bort ispletely screwed. At that thought, Christine White grabbed the cell phone on her desk and headed for the maniption department. When she got to the maniption department, she didn¡¯t knock and walked right into Dennis¡¯ office, ¡°Two days, did you find out?¡± Denise gave her a displeased look, ¡°You¡¯re still in a hurry!¡± ¡°Of course, I can¡¯t wait to get my revenge, so I¡¯m definitely in a hurry.¡± Christine White pulled out the chair across from him and sat down. Dennis knew all about her past, so he was understanding of her desire for revenge, and after a few keystrokes, printed out a copy of something. ¡°I stayed up two all-nighters and burned up two mainframes trying to recover that information with the list, so strike that, how do you want to make it up to me?¡± Dennis took the stuff out of the printer and didn¡¯t rush to give it to Christine White, but asked for the favor first. Christine White was not annoyed and smiled, ¡°I heard my brother say that you have been thinking about the Ocean Heart in my hand and want to give it to a beautifuldy, I can give you the Ocean Heart, are you satisfied with thispensation?¡± A spring-like smile blossomed on Dennis¡¯ usual expressionless face, ¡°Of course.¡± He handed over what he had in his hand. Christine White took it, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll have Lisa open the safe in a few minutes and bring you the Heart of the Ocean.¡± The Heart of the Ocean was a neen-carat deep-sea sapphire ring that had been given to her by one of the Camp Family banquets she had first attended as Christine Camp five years ago. It¡¯s not as valuable as a blue diamond, but it¡¯s definitely worth a lot. But it was far less important to her than this piece of information in her hands, so it was fine to give it away. ¡°Wrap it up and send it over, you know, I won¡¯t myself.¡± Dennis reminded. Christine White gave him a nk look, ¡°Okay, I get it, now you tell me the specifics of this profile.¡± ¡°Can.¡± Dennis nodded, ¡°These two copies in your hand are both lists, one is a list of the top brass and heads of that organization back then, the ones I¡¯ve circled are the ones that have already been caught, the ones I haven¡¯t circled are the ones that the military of this country hasn¡¯t checked out or the ones that are on the run and haven¡¯t been caught.¡± ¡°Well, I¡¯m not too concerned about that one, what about this one?¡± Christine White asked as she put the top one aside and held up the other. On this one, she saw Molly Bort¡¯s name. ¡°This share, is to take the money to buy shares to participate in the sale of poisonous powder investors, they give money, the organization ording to the amount of money given how much, wait until the poisonous powder all sold out, and then divided to them the corresponding interests, because this way toe to the money quickly, but also toe to the money, so participate in the people is not quite a lot.¡± Dennis exined. Christine White heard it roughly, bright red fingertips clicking on Molly Bort¡¯s name on this list, ¡°There are names on here that aren¡¯t circled, too, meaning, ones that the military and the police department haven¡¯t checked out?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, these people are the ones who invested more, the organization gave them some protection and didn¡¯t register their information in great detail, so when the organization side deleted it, the military and the police side couldn¡¯t find it.¡± Dennis replied. Christine Whiteughed, ¡°So, it looks like Molly Bort is pretty lucky.¡± ¡°Not as lucky as you are in being lucky, having gathered so many capable people around you, and now that you have all the evidence on her, it¡¯s up to you to decide whether she lives or dies.¡± Dennis squinted at her. Christine White was in a good mood when she heard that, ¡°M is right.¡± ¡°Also, in addition to all that, I found out something interesting.¡± Dennis looked at her with a smirk. Christine White frowned, ¡°Something to do with me?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, didn¡¯t you tell me before that that Molly Bort had a body made just to make sure your ex-husband was sure you were dead.¡± Dennis nodded. Christine White realized something, her eyes narrowed, ¡°You mean to say that the body, too, was made by Molly Bort for this organization? Molly Bort was connected to this organization long ago?¡± ¡°Pretty much, except the guys who arranged the bodies were unlucky enough to be caught by the military, and they¡¯ve all been shot for ages now.¡± ¡°That was pretty much deserved, but do you know who that body really was? Anyways, she died in peace because of me.¡± Christine White asked somewhat apologetically. Dennis sniffed and snapped theputer a few more times, bringing up a profile screen out, then turned it around and turned it to her, ¡°It was just a normal college girl who got addicted to snorting because she crossed paths with this organization and tried to go to the police, but the organization found out and killed her.¡± Dennis said lightly. Christine White sighed, ¡°I see, you send me her family¡¯s contact information, I¡¯ll have Lisa transfer some money over, I¡¯m more than a little over the fact that her body is still being used because of me, and the coroner, he was paid off by Molly Bort and deserves to be punished as well.¡± ¡°Why are you such a pain in the ass?¡± Dennis frowned in disgust, but barred theputer in his hand and turned it back, snapping away. Soon Christine White had the family contact information for the bodies from back then, as well as the current whereabouts of the coroner, and contentedly stood up from her position, ¡°Well, it¡¯s time for me to go, and I¡¯ll take this list as well.¡± ¡°Remember to give me the Heart of the Ocean.¡± Dennis didn¡¯t forget to remind. Christine White waved her head in the air as she headed for the door, indicating that she wouldn¡¯t forget. Back at the office, Christine White called Lisa and gave her the key to her safe, telling her to take the Heart of the Ocean out and wrap it up and deliver it to Dennis. Then she left the office with this list and drove toward the police station, reporting the incident as a foreigner. With this list, the police department side will surely draw attention to it, and once it is verified, they will make arrests immediately. After catching Molly Bort, she then steps in and brings out that evidence that Molly Bort killed her. When the timees, another drug powder deal, another willful killing, there¡¯s absolutely only one thing that can happen to Molly Bort, the death penalty! Originally, she thought it would be almost enough to make Molly Bort do a lifetime in jail, but she changed her mindter when she learned that Molly Bort was also involved in the drug powder trade. Hundreds of millions of dors invested in the sale and purchase of poisonous powders means that at least hundreds of families have lost their homes because of Molly Bort, and it is safe to say that Molly Bort is simply so guilty that she has be so vicious that she has no conscience. For such a person, the death penalty is the way to go. As for Leo Bort ¡­ Chapter 589 – Molly Bort Escapes Christine White¡¯s fingers tapped the steering wheel, her eyes cold and temperatureless. It¡¯s true that Leo Bort was not involved in killing her, nor in the drug powder trade, nor in her own mother¡¯s car ident. However, by knowing that Molly Bort¡¯s mom was going to kill her own mother and not stopping it, and by helping to wrap it up, Leo Bort was guilty of harboring and indirectly killing her. Plus, six years ago, Leo Bort kidnapped her, illegally harvested her bone marrow and caused her to miscarry, alsomitting the crimes of kidnapping and uwful taking of human organs. The countsbined really wouldn¡¯t have gotten Leo Bort the death penalty as well, but definitely a dozen years in prison as well. Now Leo Bort is almost sixty, another ten years or so in jail, and when hees out he¡¯ll be over eighty, and by that time society will have long since progressed beyond belief, will Leo Bort still be able to live? Thinking about this, the corner of Christine White¡¯s mouth hooked up coldly and she sped up her drive. Two hourster, Christine White came out of the police station, and when she got back to her car, she made a call to Baird Lane. But it wasn¡¯t Baird Lane who got the call, it was Aunt Lucy, ¡°Ma¡¯am?¡± ¡°Aunt Lucy, why you?¡± Christine White froze slightly. Aunt Lucy nced at the door to the room behind her, ¡°Sir just had surgery and hasn¡¯t woken up yet.¡± Hearing this, Christine White suddenly remembered that Baird Lane was going to have a brain clot crushing surgery today, so her call was not really timely. ¡°Ma¡¯am, what can I do for you sir?¡± Aunt Lucy asked. Christine White hmmmed, ¡°I¡¯d like to ask for the details of his divorce.¡± ¡°So that¡¯s it.¡± Aunt Lucy smiled. ¡°Aunt Lucy you know?¡± Christine White raised an eyebrow. Aunt Lucy nodded, ¡°I know, the night before the big day, Mr. came home in a particrly good mood, and then he called for Special Assistant Gates to prepare the divorce papers, and by the next day, he had them in hand for Molly Bort to sign.¡± ¡°Are you saying that Baird Lane and Molly Bort were divorced the day before yesterday, not today?¡± Christine White was slightly surprised. Aunt Lucy replied, ¡°Yeah, the day before yesterday the divorce was finalized, today it¡¯s just public.¡± ¡°So, I see.¡± Christine White nodded her head to indicate that it was clear. Aunt Lucy hesitantly gripped the phone tightly, ¡°Ma¡¯am, I know you may not like to hear it too much, but I still want to say, now that Mr. has fallen in love with you again, and I can feel that you still have feelings for Mr., and there is still little baby between you two, and now that Mr. is divorced as well, so ma¡¯am, you and Mr., you really can¡¯t make up?¡± ¡°Regarding this, I remember that I have made it very clear to you before, Aunt Lucy, that between Baird Lane and I, it is no longer possible, that too much has happened between us to be together.¡± Christine White dropped her eyelids and replied in a distant voice. Aunt Lucy sighed, ¡°What about Bo?¡± ¡°Even though Baird Lane and I aren¡¯t going to be able to make it work, Baird Lane and I will always be his mom and dad, and we won¡¯t love him any less, and I¡¯ll tell him that his mom and dad are just separated and not together, but both love him just the same.¡± Christine White smiled gently. Aunt Lucy is still a little undeterred and wants to say something else. Christine White snaps, ¡°Well Aunt Lucy, enough of that, since Baird Lane isn¡¯t awake, tell me what¡¯s going on with Bo now, how is Bo doing?¡± ¡°little baby just ate a bowl of lean pork porridge and is now asleep as well, but ma¡¯am, little baby made a sound again earlier.¡± When she said this, Aunt Lucy¡¯s voice became visibly agitated. Christine White was also happy, ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s good, that¡¯s good, I have to concentrate on Molly Borttely, I can¡¯t go to see little baby, Aunt Lucy, please tell me how little baby is doing every day.¡± ¡°Yes, don¡¯t worry ma¡¯am, I will.¡± Aunt Lucy nodded in response. She then spoke up and asked, ¡°Ma¡¯am, I just heard you say that you¡¯re going to deal with Molly Bort, aren¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Yes. Now that Baird Lane is divorced from Molly Bort, I¡¯m going to have an easy time dealing with Molly Bort without the patronage of The Lane Family.¡± Christine White had a stern light in her eyes. Aunt Lucy asked again, ¡°Is there anything I can do for you?¡± ¡°Not for a while.¡± ¡°Well then, if there¡¯s anything I can do to help you, ma¡¯am, feel free to say so.¡± ¡°Uh-huh.¡± Christine White nodded. The call hung up and Christine White put her cell phone in her bag before pulling out her sunsses and putting them back on, taking onest look in the direction of the police station and driving off. The police department side, although they have epted her call, will not immediately respond to the police. Because they still have to verify the authenticity of that list, and once they verify that it¡¯s true, they¡¯ll only make an arrest. It is believed that the time is noter than tomorrow when the news of Molly Bort¡¯s arrest should hit the headlines, and when it does, she will be attending the Molly Bort case under the identity of Christine White. Once she uses that identity, Baird Lane is bound to know that she is his past ex-wife. But so what, they¡¯re in the past, she came back to use him first, and when he divorces Molly Bort, she doesn¡¯t want him, and this is her revenge on him. Baird Lane woke up at night. He opened his eyes and felt a headacheing on.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. Aunt Lucy rushed forward to help him up and sit against the bed. ¡°Sir, don¡¯t move, you just had surgery.¡± Aunt Lucy reminded. Baird Lane reached up and rubbed his temples, ¡°Where¡¯s Bo?¡± ¡°The young master is at Fubar¡¯s.¡± Aunt Lucy replied. Baird Lane narrowed his eyes slightly and hmmm¡¯d in acknowledgement. Aunt Lucy held the phone out to her, ¡°Sir, Miss Camp called this afternoon.¡± Hearing Christine Camp, Baird Lane¡¯s eyes widened abruptly, ¡°What did she say?¡± ¡°She was just asking sir how you got divorced all of a sudden.¡± Aunt Lucy watched his expression. Baird Lane pursed his lips, ¡°How did you answer?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll be honest.¡± ¡°And how did she react?¡± Baird Lane asked. Aunt Lucy shrugged her shoulders, ¡°Quite surprised.¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Baird Lane whispered. At that moment, there was a knock on the door of the room. Baird Lane signaled Aunt Lucy to open the door. After Aunt Lucy opened the door, Gates came in from outside looking tense, ¡°President Lane.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± Baird Lane frowned. Gates is making this face, something is obviously wrong. ¡°The bodyguard guarding Molly Bort just called me and said Molly Bort escaped.¡± Gates replied. Baird Lane¡¯s face sank, ¡°What do you mean? She ran away?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°You tell me how she got away?¡± Baird Lane looked furious, a cold glint in his eye. Molly Bort is being kept on the second floor of the vi, which is also guarded by two bodyguards, and how can he not be angry when he is now told that Molly Bort has run away in this situation. Feeling the cold air emanating from Baird Lane¡¯s circumference, Gates lowered his head, ¡°The bodyguards said that when they went to deliver Molly Bort¡¯s dinner at night, they found that there was no movement in the room, and when they went in to see that the room was empty and nobody was there, they patted the room down and checked the room, and finally found that on the balcony of the room, there was a spliced rope tied to it, and Molly Bort was running down the rope from the second floor.¡± ¡°Rope?¡± Baird Lane¡¯s fists clenched, ¡°Where did Molly Bort get the rope?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a sheet with aforter, and Molly Bort rips the sheet andforter into strips and ties them together to make rope.¡± Gates¡¯ head went lower and lower. Baird Lane hammered his fist on the nightstand, ¡°Then send someone to find them! Make sure someone is found!¡± ¡°I¡¯ve already arranged for someone to look for it, and I¡¯ll keep you, President Lane, informed if there¡¯s any news, but I think Molly Bort will definitely go back to that vi this time when she runs out.¡± Gates meant it. Baird Lane looked at her, ¡°You mean Ann Lane ?¡± Chapter 590 Everything is Her ¡°Yes, Molly Bort is definitely going to Ann Lane .¡± ¡°But Ann Lane , has been sent abroad this morning.¡± Baird Lane murmured. ¡°But Molly Bort doesn¡¯t know, she thinks Ann Lane is still at the cottage over there.¡± Gates picked up. The two were talking when Baird Lane¡¯s cell phone suddenly rang. He picked it up and nced at it; it was an unfamiliar local number. And without much thought, Baird Lane answered, ¡°Who is it?¡± ¡°Baird Lane, where have you been?¡± Molly Bort¡¯s anxious questioning voice came over the phone. Baird Lane lowered his eyelids, ¡°I¡¯m at the old mansion.¡± ¡°Are you all at the old mansion? Is Ann there too?¡± Molly Bort asked more eagerly. Baird Lane gave Gates a look. Gates looked down at his watch, ¡°The people who sent Ann Lane overseas sent word at noon that Toby Dean had been out on business and wasn¡¯t home, so they waited at a nearby hotel, but there¡¯s been no word now.¡± ¡°Call and ask!¡± Baird Lane ordered. Gates responded, pulling out his cell phone and exiting the room. Baird Lane returned his attention to the phone, which is when he answered Molly Bort, ¡°No.¡± ¡°Not there?¡± Molly Bort¡¯s voice turned much sharper, ¡°Ann¡¯s not at the old mansion? Where did she go?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve had her sent abroad to her own father.¡± Baird Lane returned indifferently. There was a sudden silence on the phone and after a couple of seconds came Molly Bort¡¯s shrill scream, ¡°Baird Lane, how could you send Ann to Toby Dean, do you realize that Toby Dean doesn¡¯t like Ann at all, he won¡¯t take care of her.¡± ¡°So what, he¡¯s Ann¡¯s real father and he doesn¡¯t take care of it, should I, your divorced, unrted stepfather, take care of it?¡± Baird Lane sneered. He¡¯s not keeping Ann Lane.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. He¡¯s already poured a lot of fatherly love into Ann Lane, all of which should have been Bo¡¯s, and now he¡¯s taking it all back for Bo. And how can he ept Ann Lane when she bullied Bo and made his autism worse. ¡°Baird Lane, how can you be so heartless!¡± Molly Bortined indignantly, ¡°Even if Ann is not rted to you by blood and is not your real daughter, but howe you have lived together for five years, don¡¯t you have any feelings at all? How can you send Ann abroad, she is still so young ¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s enough, are you finished? I told you Molly Bort, I will leave Ann Lane alone, rather I have been merciful by not throwing Ann Lane into an orphanage.¡± Baird Lane¡¯s face was cold. Molly Bort froze, ¡°Thrown into an orphanage?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, Ann Lane bullied my son, and I did her a favor by not counting it.¡± ¡°Son?¡± Molly Bort was thoroughly confused, ¡°What son? Where did you get a son?¡± ¡°It¡¯s Bao, the kid who was bullied by Ann, he¡¯s my own son, so do you think that I would still have feelings for Ann Lane?¡± Baird Lane said in a cold voice. Molly Bort¡¯s head exploded and her body shook, ¡°That little treasure ¡­ I can¡¯t believe it¡¯s your son ¡­¡± She knew that Baird Lane had only ever had one woman, Christine White, through and through, and no other. So there¡¯s absolutely no way any other woman could have given him children. In other words, Bo was born to Christine White, and Bo¡¯s mom is Christine White! The person behind the tax evasion report that left her penniless was also Christine White, as well as the one who kidnapped Ann and terrorized her! With everything figured out, Molly Bort¡¯s face twisted in a roar of fury, a roar that made no secret of its vicious intent. It turns out that it was Christine White who targeted her from start to finish, and there was no second person. Good. Really good! Listening to the ear-piercing roar on the phone, Baird Lane simply cut the phone off after a disgusted frown. That¡¯s when Gates returned as well, with a slightly odd expression, ¡°President Lane, Toby Dean¡¯s in jail.¡± ¡°What?¡± Baird Lane froze slightly. Gates rubbed the tip of his nose, ¡°I only just found out, sent Ann Lane to the foreigners and never waited for Toby Dean toe back, so I went to ask around and found out that Toby Dean had been taken away two days earlier.¡± ¡°Taken by whom?¡± Baird Lane wrinkled his nose. ¡°Chief Camp.¡± ¡°Did you say Bess Camp?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Why did he take Toby Dean?¡± asked Baird Lane in a hushed voice, rubbing his cell phone. Gates pushed up his sses, ¡°Our guys went over there and stopped by the police station and said that Toby Dean was designing a strand of jewelry for The Camp Family, but Toby Dean took possession of the trimmings for himself, and when Bess Camp found out about it, they investigated Toby Dean, and found out that Toby Dean¡¯s private possession of the trimmings was not a one-time urrence, and in addition to that, there was the crime of switching jewelry, so it was sent in.¡± ¡°What a coincidence!¡± Baird Lane suddenly spat out those three words. Gates knew that by coincidence, he meant that Toby Dean would actually be sent in at this juncture. And that juncture just happened to be when President Lane divorced Molly Bort and was about to send Ann Lane overseas. ¡°I also think it¡¯s too much of a coincidence that everything seems to have been nned, and I¡¯m surprised that The Camp Family, who never had a dedicated designer for their jewelry, wouldn¡¯t have gone to the outside world for it, but on this particr asion, they went to Toby Dean, so I guess there must be something to it.¡± Gates said, ncing at Baird Lane. Baird Lane mused for a moment and waved his hand, ¡°Never mind about that first, what about Ann Lane?¡± ¡°Our man, right now, has taken Ann Lane to see Toby Dean in prison, but the way things are going, Toby Dean¡¯s in prison and won¡¯t be out for a couple years, and Ann Lane¡¯s definitely going to be sent back.¡± Gates scratched his head. Baird Lane¡¯s temple veins bulged slightly, ¡°Then send it back and let Molly Bort take it when the timees.¡± Speaking of which, he handed over his cell phone, ¡°Molly Bort just called, I recorded the call, have someone check the location and get Molly Bort back.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Gates answered as he took the phone. However, he had just taken two steps and before he reached the door, Aunt Lucy was outside knocking on the door in a hurry, ¡°Sir, someone from the police station is here.¡± ¡°The police department?¡± Baird Lane locked eyes with Gates. Gates shook his head, ¡°I don¡¯t know how the police department got here.¡± ¡°Open the door.¡± Baird Lane pursed. Gates stepped forward and opened the door. Aunt Lucy stood in the doorway, apanied by two other men and women in police uniforms. ¡°Come in.¡± Baird Lane looked at the two men and spoke. The two officers then followed Aunt Lucy inside. Once inside the room, the female officer took out a notebook and opened it, standing to the side ready to take notes while the male officer stepped forward and extended his hand toward Baird Lane, ¡°Hello President Lane.¡± ¡°Hello.¡± Baird returned the handshake, then spoke, ¡°Is there something you guys want to do bying over sote?¡± Instead of answering immediately, the male officer took a folded piece of paper from his pocket, opened it, and handed it to Baird Lane. Baird Lane scanned it and found it to be a list of names and Molly Bort¡¯s was on it. ¡°What¡¯s that supposed to mean?¡± Baird Lane asked, narrowing his eyes. The male police officer returned, ¡°I don¡¯t know if President Lane still remembers the famous nationwide drug suppression incident a few years ago, that time our military and police officers arrested arge-scale organization dealing in drug powder.¡± ¡°I know, and The Lane Family Group did their part to help with that, donating ten million dors in equipment to both the military and police.¡± Baird Lane closed the list and returned it faintly. The male officer nodded, ¡°That¡¯s right, and for that we on both the military and police sides are grateful to President Lane, but we¡¯re here for your wife, President Lane, and more than just you for your wife ¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s the ex-wife!¡± Baird Lane corrected unhappily. The male officer then remembered the news of the day and coughed awkwardly, ¡°Sorry President Lane, let me correct myself, I wonder President Lane how much you know about your ex-wife?¡± Chapter 591 Capturing Molly Bort ¡°Six years of marriage, six years of separation.¡± That¡¯s all Baird Lane got back. Eight words. But the meaning is already obvious, just married and separated rooms until now, it is clear that the couple is not affectionate. How can you get to know each other if you don¡¯t have feelings. The male officer responded by rubbing the tip of his nose to show that he understood, and then asked, ¡°And President Lane do you know what this list means?¡± Baird Lane looked at him, ¡°You just mentioned that organization, that Molly Bort was involved with that organization?¡± ¡°Yes, someone called the police and provided this list, the people on this list are the most special peripherals of that organization, they invest a lot of money so that the organization has enough money to buy the poison powder and sell it at a high price that doubles several times to make high profiteering money.¡± The male police officer exined. Aunt Lucy covered her mouth in horror, ¡°Isn¡¯t that a human blood bun? Molly Bort she actually eats human blood buns?¡± ¡°Yes, we verified this list and found it to be all true, Miss Bort has been a member of this organization for several years now and has invested hundreds of millions of dors, so you can imagine how many families across the country have lost their homes because of her.¡± The male police officermented. Baird Lane¡¯s back teeth seat clenched, ¡°I¡¯m sorry to say that I was unaware regarding this matter.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay President Lane, we actually didn¡¯t know until we got this list, but it¡¯s not toote now, so the purpose of our visit was to bring Ms. Bort back for investigation, but we didn¡¯t find out the whereabouts of Ms. Bort, that¡¯s why we came here specifically to ask you President Lane. ¡± The male police officer looked at Baird Lane. Baird Lane signaled Gates directly.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Gates stepped forward, ¡°Regarding Molly Bort¡¯s whereabouts, we don¡¯t know at the moment, some time ago Molly Bort angered President Lane because of tax evasion, and was locked up by our President Lane, and after locking her up, we found that Molly Bort¡¯s mental state wasn¡¯t quite right, so we haven¡¯t let her out for fear that she might hurt someone if she went out.¡± ¡°Wait a minute!¡± The male cop interrupted with a frown, ¡°You just said that Ms. Bort wasn¡¯t in the right state of mind, did she suck that?¡± When these words came out, the whole audience was shocked. Two chills erupted from Baird Lane¡¯s eyes, ¡°About that, I¡¯m not sure, we didn¡¯t know she was still involved in that kind of trade to begin with, so we wouldn¡¯t have thought towards her smoking that kind of stuff, we would have just thought that she was not in the right state of mind because of the cyber violence she suffered.¡± The male officer nodded, ¡°That¡¯s not to be ruled out, but I¡¯m more inclined to think Miss Bort is on that stuff, and from what we understand, joining that organization to make high profiteering money starts with dyeing yourselfpletely ck.¡± ¡°What does that mean?¡± Aunt Lucy didn¡¯t quite understand. Gates exins, ¡°It means that for Molly Bort to join the organization and make money, they have to take the powder themselves personally and get addicted to a certain amount of it, so that they don¡¯t betray the organization, and the organization isn¡¯t afraid of them turning against them halfway through the process because they¡¯re all in the same line now.¡± ¡°Yes, that¡¯s why I suspect Miss Gates must have taken it, because the gentleman just said that it was only after locking Miss Bort up that he realized Miss Bort was not in the right state of mind, so maybe it was the fact that she was locked up and she was too addicted to inhale the powder that led to the disordered state of mind.¡± The male officer spected. Although what was spected was not necessarily true, everyone present, for the moment, chose to believe it as well. ¡°Sir, maybe she did suck it up after all.¡± Aunt Lucy looked at Baird Lane. Baird Lane didn¡¯t answer, only threw a look at Gates. Gates understood and stepped forward, handing his cell phone to the male police officer. ¡°We just said we don¡¯t know the whereabouts of Molly Bort, as a matter of fact, Molly Bort ran off on her own tonight, and we¡¯re looking for her, and she called President Lane once a short while ago, and President Lane recorded the call, and it¡¯s just about time for me to go and locate her and get her back because she¡¯s is not in the right state of mind and we are afraid that she has been out there causing trouble.¡± ¡°In that case, we know, President Lane, we will report the situation and also send people to arrest Ms. Bort, here I also hope that you, President Lane, will make cooperation, if there is any information about Ms. Bort, please inform us in time, Ms. Bort has already lost a certain amount of conscience, we have to apprehend her sooner rather thanter.¡± The male police officer said with a serious face. Baird Lane nodded slightly, ¡°I know, and I will cooperate fully.¡± ¡°Thanks President Lane,¡± the male officer said as he stood up and greeted the female officer who was taking a statement, and the two saluted Baird Lane before turning toward the door of the room. Aunt Lucy followed them and led them out. Soon the door to the room reclosed and Gatesmented, ¡°I can¡¯t believe that Molly Bort was so bold as to even get her hands on this.¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t I ask you earlier to look into what Molly Bort had done in thest six years, and howe you didn¡¯t look into this?¡± Baird Lane stared at him in displeasure. Molly Bort just felt like she was being stared into an abyss and shuddered, ¡°President Lane, it¡¯s not that I didn¡¯t check it out, it¡¯s that I didn¡¯t even think about it so naturally ¡­¡± ¡°All right, get out of here and cooperate with the police department side of the search.¡± Baird Lane interrupted impatiently. Gates snapped and lowered his head, ¡°Yes ¡­¡± Not long after Gates left, Fubar came back with a baby in his arms. Baird Lane¡¯s furrowed brow rxed slightly when he saw the child in Fubar¡¯s arms, ¡°Bo.¡± He shouted. Po heard him and turned his neck to look at him. It was a gesture that softened Baird Lane¡¯s heart. Uncle Fu was also surprised, ¡°This child really kissed you, he reacted when he heard your voice, I held him for so long and he didn¡¯t react at all.¡± Hearing this, the corner of Baird Lane¡¯s mouth hooked up, revealing a hidden hint of smugness, ¡°Of course, he¡¯s my son.¡± ¡°You.¡± Uncle Fu didn¡¯t have the heart to put little baby into his arms, ¡°Slow down and hug, your head is just out of surgery.¡± ¡°I know.¡± Baird Lane responded casually, looking down and kissing Bo¡¯s small, white face. Still looking at him, Po¡¯s little mouth opened slightly and he let out one syble, ¡°Mom ¡­¡± Baird Lane¡¯s form shook as he looked at the child in front of him in surprise, ¡°Bo did you just call out for mommy?¡± It was the second time he had heard Po vocalize. Yesterday Bo just made one syble, but this time it was different again. This time Bo was really talking and calling out for mom. ¡°Po, shout again!¡± Baird Lane held Po¡¯s face and looked at him expectantly. However, after Bao blinked his eyes, he didn¡¯t open his mouth in any way. Baird Lane stroked Bo¡¯s head with some loss, ¡°Is Bo missing his mommy?¡± Po rested his head in Baird Lane¡¯s arms. Baird Lane gently patted his back, ¡°If we miss mommy, we¡¯ll call mommy, okay?¡± Po suddenly shook his head. Baird Lane was a little surprised, ¡°Doesn¡¯t Bo want her mommy?¡± ¡°Well Baird, the kid doesn¡¯t have to fight if he doesn¡¯t want to.¡± At this point, Furber advised. Baird Lane thought about it and stopped mentioning the phone call. ¡°By the way Baird, what was the matter with the man from the police station just now?¡± Furber asked suddenly. Baird Lane didn¡¯t hide the story from him either. After Fu Bo heard this, he red at him, ¡°I was against you marrying her back then, but you were good, you were determined to marry her, look at what she did, it¡¯s lucky that you guys are divorced now, or else The Lane Family¡¯s and The Lane Family¡¯s reputation would have been lost in her hands sooner orter.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry for what happened back then.¡± Baird Lane drops his eyes. Seeing her like this, Uncle Fu sighed, ¡°Forget it, it¡¯s not really your fault, who made you suddenly lose your memory, if you hadn¡¯t lost your memory, you wouldn¡¯t have married that woman, when ites down to it, it¡¯s all because of God¡¯s will.¡± Baird Lane pressed his brow, ¡°Fubar, I remember you used to say you¡¯d tell me who the mystery shareholder was as soon as I divorced Molly Bort right?¡± Chapter 592 – Molly Bort, Whose Whereabouts Are Unknown ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Fu Bo¡¯s old eyes shed with essence as he nodded in acknowledgement, ¡°But why are you suddenly asking about this?¡± ¡°Fifteen percent of the original stock is no small thing, nor is it a small number, and already the secondrgest shareholder in The Lane Family Group, I can¡¯t afford to let go of such an uncertainty.¡± Baird Lane said with a deep expression on his face. Fubuki smiled, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, this shareholder isn¡¯t a bad person, and it won¡¯t have any effect on The Lane Family Group.¡± ¡°Since you¡¯re so sure, Fob, it¡¯s okay to let me know, right?¡± Baird Lane raised an eyebrow. Uncle Fu pointed to the little one in his arms, ¡°That¡¯s the one you¡¯re holding, isn¡¯t it.¡± Baird Lane froze in stunned silence for a moment before responding, looking down into the little one¡¯s bleary eyes, ¡°Fubar, you said Bo was the shareholder?¡± ¡°Yes, the current shareholder is Bao, before that it was his mom, her mom has transferred the shares to Bao, and he can exercise this stake when he bes an adult.¡± Fu Bo touched the little one¡¯s head and replied. Baird Lane lookedplicated. So the shareholder he had been scornful of and had been looking for was actually his own son. Baird Lane was a little weepy. ¡°So how exactly did this fifteen percent share get into the hands of Bo¡¯s mom in the first ce?¡± Baird Lane asked again, which was what he wanted to know most right now. ¡°Actually, it¡¯s from the old master.¡± Mentioning the old master, Uncle Fu sighed forlornly. He had followed the old master a long time ago, and was clearly the old master¡¯s subordinate, but in fact, he was the old master¡¯s best friend. The old man had died a few years ago, and in the intervening years he had survived with a stiff breath in order to keep an eye on Molly Bort, and on the young master, who was sick in the head. Now that the young master¡¯s brain wasn¡¯t sick anymore, and the young grandmother was still alive, and had a little young master, he thought that he could go to the old master and hand over his business. At the thought, Fubuki turned his back and coughed a few times. This body of his, is getting worse and worse. ¡°From Grandpa?¡± Baird Lane wrinkled his nose. Grandpa actually knew Bao¡¯s mom and gave her fifteen percent of the shares. What¡¯s so great about that Bo¡¯s mom? ¡°Yes, it¡¯s from the master, as for why he gave it, when you see Little Treasure¡¯s momter, ask her yourself, well, it¡¯s gettingte, take Little Treasure to bed, I¡¯ll go out first.¡± When the words fell, Uncle Fu carried his hands and walked away trembling. Baird Lane¡¯s heart ached as he watched his hunched and shorter back. He knew that Fubuki probably didn¡¯t have much time left. I heard from Aunt Lucy that Fubo coughed up blood yesterday. It was a night that was destined to be extraordinary. The sirens of the police cars in the city were ring almost all night long, causing a lot of panic, until the sun came up and it was quiet. Christine White woke up and sat down in front of the TV to watch today¡¯s morning news. She heard the sirensst night, and even saw several police cars speeding by on the balcony. She knew that the police cars were there to arrest the people on the list. The people on the list are of unusual status, all belonging to the ranks of the rich, and catching them at night is the safest way to not let them get away, and I believe that by this time Molly Bort should have caught them as well. At the thought, Christine White hooked her lips in a smile.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. At this time, the news also started, the TV really put up the news ofst night¡¯s police outing, the news said that the police department arrested twelve people involved in the sale of drug powder, and there was one person who was currently atrge and had not been caught. Seeing this, Christine White blushed a little less. There are thirteen men on the list. Twelve have been captured, and one is atrge. Who¡¯s atrge? A little disturbed, Christine White stares at the TV while she calls the police department side to inquire about the person atrge. Since she was the one who called the police and provided the list, the police department side did not hide the names of the fugitives from her. ¡°I can¡¯t believe it¡¯s Molly Bort!¡± said Christine White, squeezing out the sentence through clenched teeth, resigned. Why would Molly Bort be the one on the loose? She called the police and sat in anticipation just to see the news of Molly Bort¡¯s capture, and now God has yed a big joke on her and Molly Bort has actually escaped! How did Molly Bort escape from those officers? Did Baird Lane harbor Molly Bort? With fire in her eyes at the thought, Christine White turned to a different number and called Baird Lane. Baird Lane also happened to be sitting in front of the TV watching today¡¯s news when he heard the phone ring, he brought it over and looked at it before putting it through. ¡°Hello.¡± ¡°Baird Lane, where did you hide Molly Bort?¡± Christine White opened her mouth to question. Baird Lane¡¯s face darkened a bit when he heard this, ¡°What do you mean, Little Bo¡¯s mom?¡± ¡°I provided a list of names to the police department yesterday, why did the police department only arrest twelve people and not Molly Bort, is it possible that you are harboring Molly Bort?¡± yelled Christine White in an annoyed low voice. If it¡¯s really him, don¡¯t me her foring on hard. ¡°So you¡¯re the one who called the police.¡± Baird Lane arched his eyebrows slightly. He wonderedst night who had called the police. I didn¡¯t realize it was actually her. ¡°It¡¯s me, I have a grudge against Molly Bort, of course I want to see Molly Bort end up in a miserable state, so I called the police, I thought Molly Bort would be caught today, but she got away, Baird Lane, if it wasn¡¯t for you, how would she have gotten away!¡± Christine White was convinced that Baird Lane had intervened. Baird Lane was upset inside, this feeling of not being trusted by her was extremely upsetting to him. ¡°I¡¯m not harboring Molly Bort; it was an ident that Molly Bort ran away.¡± He said in a hushed voice. He didn¡¯t think she¡¯d call the police either. Not to mention not believing that it was just that coincidental that Molly Bort jumped off the cottage and ran away on her own before the police department came to arrest her. That¡¯s why they didn¡¯t catch Molly Bort at the police station. Let¡¯s just say it was all an ident, all coincidence. But Christine White was clearly not convinced and smiled coldly, ¡°So tell me, how on earth did Molly Bort get away, wasn¡¯t she locked up at the cottage by you?¡± ¡°It was held at the cottage, but she ran away.¡± Baird Lane rubbed his swollen temples and gave the details of Molly Bort¡¯s escape. Christine White¡¯s mouth twitched slightly as she listened. What a coincidence that someone ran away? ¡°Baird Lane, you better not be lying to me or I¡¯ll make you pay!¡± Christine White froze in warning. Baird Lane frowned ufortably, ¡°I didn¡¯t have that need to lie to you.¡± ¡°Hmph, I hope so!¡± Christine White simply cut off the phone. Throwing her cell phone onto the couch, she stood up, her gaze sullenly glued to the TV, her heart not willing to let go. Now that Molly Bort has run away, the police department hasn¡¯t even caught anyone, and there¡¯s no telling when they will. Also, where the hell is Molly Bort? Thinking about this, Christine White didn¡¯t continue to think much about it, turned off the TV and went out the door, driving towards the police station. Her heart droppedpletely when she realized that the police department had opened a warrant for Molly Bort and would also be thoroughly investigating the stations at the entrances and exits of C-City. Now that C-City is closed to Molly Bort, Molly Bort must still be in C-City and hasn¡¯t run out, after all, the arrests startedst night and the news only aired this morning. Molly Bort doesn¡¯t know exactly who was arrested forst night¡¯s honking, and will only find out when she sees today¡¯s news, but when she does it¡¯s toote, she can¡¯t run away from the Cities. Thinking this way, Christine White is much more relieved, and then gives the police department the evidence that the coroner was paid off by Molly Bort back then, as well as the evidence that Doctor Luise was paid off by Molly Bort. When the police department saw this and realized that it was again rted to Molly Bort, they immediately took it seriously and were soon out again to make arrests. Chapter 593 – Swan Necklace But they only got the coroner back, Doctor Luise didn¡¯t. Because she has Doctor Luise, she has telephoned meanwhile Ives Norton to help bring Doctor Luise here. Ives Norton arrived quickly and handed Doctor Luise over to the police station straight away before heading towards Christine White, who was sitting in the lobby of the station drinking tea, ¡°I didn¡¯t think that you¡¯d move so quickly.¡± Christine White put down her teacup and smiled faintly, ¡°I¡¯ve been back to China for so long, I haven¡¯t made any big moves, it¡¯s because Molly Bort and Baird Lane haven¡¯t been divorced yet, I¡¯m worried that if I make a move at that time, Baird Lane will protect Molly Bort, now it¡¯s good, Molly Bort has been divorced, I don¡¯t have to worry about Baird Lane anymore, so naturally I won¡¯t drag it on.¡± ¡°Fair enough, not enough for me to see that Molly Bort hasn¡¯t been arrested, what the hell is going on here?¡± Ives Norton asked with a serious face as he sat down next to her. Christine White gave a brief ount of Molly Bort¡¯s escape. Ives Norton listened and was a little worried, ¡°I just heard from the police department that there is a possibility that Molly Bort is not in the right state of mind because she has taken that stuff, and now that she hasn¡¯t been arrested and has been out there and has no money on her, I¡¯m worried that she willpletely lose control of her body¡¯s addictions and act out in some anti-social way.¡± ¡°I had that same concern, so I sent a part of me to go get her as well.¡± Christine White said in a hushed voice. Ives Norton nodded, ¡°That¡¯s good, but she has to be found as soon as possible, the more time that passes the worse it will be, when she was sane she was able to do all those deranged things, when she wasn¡¯t sane, she might do something even worse, I¡¯m afraid that we won¡¯t be able to end it when the timees.¡± ¡°I know.¡± Christine White responded in a disembodied voice as she stared at the teacup in front of her. At that moment, a male police officer approached, ¡°Ms. Camp.¡± ¡°Hello.¡± Christine White stood up. The male police officer nodded to Ives Norton again and then spoke seriously, ¡°Actuallyst night President Lane had provided a clue to Molly Bort¡¯s whereabouts, but when we went over there, she was no longer there, but the roadside surveince showed that she did appear there, and we sent our men to look for her in the vicinity, but very unfortunately none were found, so I wanted to ask Ms. Camp if you have any idea where she might have gone?¡± Christine White shook her head, ¡°I don¡¯t know, I only have a vendetta against her, I don¡¯t know anything more than that.¡± Yesterday, when she called the police, she had already told all about her real identity and the grudge between her and Molly Bort, that¡¯s why this male police officer came to ask her if she knew Molly Bort, if she knew where Molly Bort would usually go. Unfortunately, she did have no idea. ¡°So, okay.¡± The male police officer nodded and recorded Christine White¡¯s words. Christine White looked at him, ¡°Any other questions?¡± ¡°No more, but there¡¯s something about that forensic scientist with that psychiatrist that we¡¯ll review together after we get Molly Bort.¡± The male cop said as he closed his notebook. Christine White hmmm¡¯d, ¡°I know that all of this has to do with Molly Bort, and byw, it can¡¯t be done until Molly Bort is apprehended, so there¡¯s decisive evidence about Molly Bort killing me twice that I haven¡¯t yet turned over to you.¡± She was also going to wait until Molly Bort was apprehended and brought to justice before she brought out the recordings and videos. With the male cop gone, Christine White and Ives Norton were the only ones left in the hall again. Ives Norton looked at her, ¡°What¡¯s on your mind?¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay, I was wondering how long it would take to catch Molly Bort,¡± Christine White returned, patting her cheek. Ives Norton took her hand off, ¡°Stop filming, your face is red, don¡¯t worry, you¡¯ll always catch it,e on, I¡¯ll take you back.¡± ¡°Uh-huh.¡± Christine White barely tugged at the corner of her mouth. The two men left the police station and got in their car and left. After their car waspletely introduced into the traffic and disappeared into thin air, a dirty figure stepped out from a corner with a venomous and puzzled gaze in the direction they had left. Those two just now, that¡¯s Christine Camp and Ives Norton.N?velDrama.Org is the owner. How did they get together? Also, how did they meet? As he was thinking about it, a man suddenly came out of the police station. Molly Bort¡¯s thoughts were interrupted and she hastily lowered her head, raked her disheveled hair twice, and covered her face to get out of the way. If she came to the police station, it wasn¡¯t for anything else, it was to hide. The police department has been arresting her, but it never urred to them that she was actually in the vicinity of the police station. As for the reason the police department arrested her, Molly Bort now hates and fears her when she thinks about it. After escaping the vist night, she went straight to The Lane Family vi, only to find that there was no one at The Lane Family vi, she had no money on her, and her hair and clothes were still dirty and disheveled, so she was quickly kicked out by the security guards in the vi area. After rushing out, she stops someone on the side of the road and borrows their cell phone to call Baird Lane, and then she learns that Baird Lane and the others have all gone back to the old house and sent Ann overseas. Although she hated it, she didn¡¯t dare to approach Baird Lane directly because she was already afraid of being locked up by him, and if she approached him, she was sure to be locked up by him again, so she left the vicinity of the vi area after the phone call and used thest bit of money she had on her body to make do with one night in a guesthouse. Last night¡¯s sirens she also heard, although listening to the fear in her heart, but did not think to themselves, as a result, when she woke up this morning, as soon as she saw the news on the TV, she realized that the sky has changed, those sirens actually came to catch her. As for why she was so sure, it was only because the twelve people announced on the news, she knew all of them, they were all in the same gang, they were all arrested, so the remaining one, it must be her, and as expected, her name was publicized on the news, and her wanted list was announced. She was both shocked and scared at the same time, but also did not forget to hurry to leave the hotel to hide, she actually wanted to leave C city the most, but she was now penniless, she did not even have a document, and even if she did have one, she did not dare to use it, so she was nowpletely a wandering person with no ce to go to, and all of this, it must be Christine White¡¯s fault. Only Christine White hates her that much! Molly Bort resentfully leaves the police station after arriving in a cramped and gloomy neighborhood. The people living here are basically the lowest level of the former organization, not even the peripheral personnel, so after the destruction of the organization, these people have escaped a robbery without being arrested, but instead, they also gathered together and formed a gangster group, which is quite famous in this area. In the past, as the high and mighty investor of the organization, the wife of the president of The Lane Family Group, she would not have stepped a single step towards this ce, stepping into it would be dirtying her shoes, but now she had toe here. Dang! Molly Bort knocked on a door which quickly opened and arge tattooed man emerged from it, ¡°It¡¯s you?¡± ¡°I need a favor from you guys.¡± Molly Bort said directly. The big man¡¯s eyes shed with essence, then he sized her up and said in disgust, ¡°You have to be paid for your help, what can you take in this condition?¡± Molly Bort grimaced and removed a ne from around her neck, a swan style ne, the one that had once been ordered to her by Baird Lane andter worn around Christine White¡¯s neck. Christine White put it back on after she left The Lane Family, not realizing it woulde in handy now. ¡°This ne is worth seven figures ¡­¡± Before the words were finished, the big man snatched the ne, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll do this favor, you tell me.¡± ¡°I want you to go to the police station and inquire as to who it was that called the police on me, and where the person lives, and I know that you can do it!¡± Molly Bort said with clenched fists and hardened venom in her eyes. After the big man hemmed and hawed, he immediately greeted a few people and headed for the police station. The police department side sensed that someone was asking for information and immediately called Christine White. Christine White listened and realized that it must be Molly Bort behind these people, and after a roll of her eyes, she said back to the phone, ¡°Please divulge my true identity to those people.¡± Chapter 594 – Late Stage Failure The people on the other side of the police station were dumbfounded and hurriedly advised, ¡°Ms. Camp, the people they inquired about calling the police areing for you, it¡¯s dangerous for you.¡± ¡°I know, and I know the person who made them do it was Molly Bort.¡± ¡°Since you know that, you must be able to think that Molly Bort is trying to get back at you by inquiring about you. So we on our side suggest that you should not go out for thest while, we will go and catch the person who inquired about you and in turn arrest Molly Bort,¡± the man from the police station advised. Christine White, however, shook her head down, ¡°It¡¯s no use, since Molly Bort dared to have people inquire about me at the police station openly, it means, she¡¯s not afraid of you guys going to arrest her at all, maybe by the time you guys inquire about her current whereabouts from those people and rush over there, she¡¯s already run away.¡± ¡°This ¡­¡± On the other end of the phone, the man from the police department was speechless. Christine White took a breath, ¡°So you guys just tell the guys everything about me, and let those guys pass it on to Molly Bort, who will be shocked to learn that Christine Camp is Christine White, and then will try to get close enough to get to me to make a move on me. ¡± ¡°That is, Ms. Camp, you want to use yourself as bait to lure Molly Bort out?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, I¡¯m here, and with Molly Bort¡¯s hatred for me, she¡¯ll surely seek me out herself, and then, as soon as she shows up, you¡¯ll be able to apprehend her.¡± Christine White nodded. The man from the police station understood and hurriedly responded, ¡°Okay, we will send a few people to your side to protect you at all times.¡± ¡°It¡¯s best to wear in clothes and just be covertly protected, otherwise Molly Bort will note out if she finds out.¡± Christine White didn¡¯t forget to remind. After that, the phone hung up. Christine White dropped her cell phone onto her desk and rubbed her somewhat sore lower back, her luscious face as stern as it could be. Molly Bort was really out of her league. All of them ended up in a situation where they were wanted, and they actually managed to catch the person who made them. It seems that Molly Bort is much more capable than she thought. ¡°Superintendent.¡± Lisa¡¯s voice sounded outside the office door. Christine White snapped back to her senses and looked over with raised eyes, ¡°Come in.¡± Lisa walked in on her heels and ced an invitation in front of her. ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± Christine White scanned it and picked the invitation up suspiciously. Lisa exins, ¡°This was just sent over by The Lane Family group, saying that there will be a party for The Lane Family¡¯s youngest in three days to formally introduce The Lane Family¡¯s youngest to the public.¡± ¡°A party for Bo?¡± Christine White came to be interested and hurriedly turned over the invitation in her hand. As expected, it was really organized specifically for Bo. Lisa smiled, ¡°I really can¡¯t tell that President Lane is quite attached to Bao.¡± ¡°Does he dare not take it seriously? If he doesn¡¯t take it seriously, I won¡¯t make it easy for him.¡± Christine White closed the invitation and snorted coldly.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. Lisa heard the arrogance in her words and her smile became thick, ¡°Director, will you be there then?¡± ¡°Of course, it¡¯s Bo¡¯s party, how could I not go.¡± Christine White gave her a knowing look. Lisa spat out her tongue, ¡°Unfortunately, Superintendent, you won¡¯t be able to attend as Bao¡¯s mom at that time.¡± ¡°Doesn¡¯t matter, Po just knows I¡¯m his mom.¡± Christine White waved her hand carelessly, then picked up the cold coffee on the table and took a sip. After drinking it, her face suddenly looked a little off, turning pale at a speed visible to the naked eye, and a few cold sweats seeped out from the corners of her forehead, and her expression was slightly wrinkled, looking very painful. Lisa saw it and rushed forward to ask, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you, Superintendent?¡± ¡°I¡¯m in pain here.¡± Christine White bowed slightly, her hand holding down the left side of her stomach, her voice a little weak as she returned. ¡°Stomach ache?¡± Lisa froze, then immediately helped her up, ¡°Superintendent, hold on, I¡¯ll take you to the hospital.¡± An hourter, the hospital arrived. Lisa helped Christine White out of the car and went straight to Ives Norton¡¯s. By the time Ives Norton¡¯s office was close at hand, Christine White could hold out no longer and copsed in pain. ¡°Superintendent, Superintendent?¡± Lisa shook Christine White. After seeing Christine White¡¯sck of response, she was so anxious that she shouted, ¡°Dr. Norton, Dr. Norton help!¡± Ives Norton is in his office looking at the patient¡¯s file, when he hears the shouting, first he thinks the voice sounds familiar, then he immediately remembers that the voice is Lisa from Christine White¡¯s side. ¡°Just a moment, I¡¯ll go out and take a look.¡± Ives Norton put down the information in his hands and spoke to the patient in front of him before getting up and heading out of the office. Once outside, he saw Lisa approaching with a man on her frame. Upon seeing who she was holding up, Ives Norton¡¯s pupils snapped shut and his voice rose in anxiety, ¡°What happened to Christine?¡± ¡°The Superintendent has a stomach ache and has passed out from the pain, Dr. Norton, help her.¡± Lisa pleaded. Ives Norton picked Christine White up, looked at her pale face, his heart sank, and after probing and wiping her forehead again, he yelled out to the nurse¡¯s desk on this floor, ¡°Stretcher!¡± Soon the stretcher came. Christine White was carried to the emergency room by two paramedics, and Ives Norton went over to change into a sterile gown. Lisa walked around worried as she watched the emergency room lights go on high. It wasn¡¯t until two hourster that Christine White was released from the emergency room and admitted to a regr room that she breathed a huge sigh of relief. Christine White woke up at night. She opened her eyes, looked at the clean white ceiling, and smelled the pungent scent of disinfectant in the air, and she knew exactly where she was. ¡°You¡¯re awake, miss.¡± A nurse came in to check on the room and asked with a smile when she saw Christine White open her eyes. Christine White hmmm¡¯d, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with me?¡± ¡°You had first aid this afternoon, remember?¡± The nurse stepped forward and helped her up so that she was sitting against the bed. Christine White shook her head, ¡°Can¡¯t remember much, just that I passed out.¡± ¡°Tell you what, I¡¯ll get Dr. Norton over here then, you¡¯re in his charge, so if you have any questions, let him answer them for you.¡± The nurse said. Christine White nodded, ¡°Thanks.¡± ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡± The nurse poured her a ss of water and pushed the cart out of the hospital room. It didn¡¯t take long for Ives Norton toe over and when he saw her, his face was ck and he seemed upset and angry with her. Christine White looked at him like this, confused, ¡°Ives, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Ives Norton ignored her and went straight to check on her IV. Christine White rubbed her temples, ¡°Ives, what did I do to upset you?¡± Ives Norton looked at the IV and finally turned his attention to her, but his face was still bad, ¡°Let me ask you, do you know why you¡¯re in the emergency room?¡± Christine White touched the spot on her waist, her eyes twinkling slightly as she shook her head, ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Ives Norton narrowed his eyes. Christine White pursed her lips and didn¡¯t answer. Ives Norton sighed wearily, ¡°When Lisa brought you in this afternoon, she said you had a stomach ache, but I checked you down and found out that it wasn¡¯t a feed, it was a kidney, or a left kidney, and when I put it that way, you understand, right? Your left kidney is in advanced stages of failure.¡± Christine White¡¯s blood ran cold when she heard that. In fact, she had just guessed the reason she was in the emergency room was because of her kidneys. But she didn¡¯t realize that her left kidney, actually, had gotten so bad. ¡°How did it get so advanced so quickly? It was only mid-stage when I returned home.¡± Christine White¡¯s expression finally changed. Chapter 595 – Signs of Awakening Ives Norton pulled over a chair and sat down, ¡°Tell me honestly, how much alcohol, cigarettes, and coffee have you been drinking in the time you¡¯ve been back in the country?¡± ¡°I ¡­¡± Hearing these consecutive questions from him, Christine White¡¯s mouth dropped open, suddenly unable to speak. Looking at her like that, where Ives Norton didn¡¯t understand, both angry and heartbroken, ¡°I knew you weren¡¯t doing what I told you to do.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry Ives.¡± ¡°What¡¯s the point of telling me you¡¯re sorry? It¡¯s your own body you¡¯re hurting by doing this.¡± Ives Norton pointed at her. Christine White lowered her head, ¡°I can¡¯t help it, I want to take revenge, I hate it too much, the day I can¡¯t take revenge, the day I can¡¯t live a good life, as long as I think of Molly Bort, as long as I think of Baird Lane, every time I can¡¯t sleep, I can¡¯t calm down, the only thing I can do is to rely on cigarettes and booze to keep myself calm, you understand Do you?¡± ¡°I understand, but your body ¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay, there¡¯s not another kidney.¡± Christine White forced a disinterested smile. Ives Norton, however, couldn¡¯tugh, ¡°You do still have a kidney, it¡¯s true that people don¡¯t die with only one kidney, but their bodies decay down to the point where they can¡¯t even do work that requires even the slightest bit of strength, not to mention, that kidney of yours isn¡¯t even the original, and your body will only decay even more.¡± Christine White paled slightly for a split second, ¡°So tell me what to do now. My kidneys are terminal.¡± ¡°Just get a new kidney.¡± Ives Norton looked at her gravely. Christine White flinched, thenughed, ¡°Where to get a kidney? It¡¯s not like you don¡¯t know ¡­¡± ¡°Leo Bort, or Molly Bort,¡± Ives Norton narrowed his eyes. Christine White was stunned, ¡°What did you say?¡± ¡°Organ transnts between direct blood lines have less rejection and a high fit rate, Leo Bort and Molly Bort are rted to you, so maybe their kidneys, could be a match.¡± Ives Norton said. Christine White¡¯s teeth gnawed on her lower lip for a long time. How could she not have expected Ives Norton to hit on those two? ¡°You don¡¯t want to?¡± Ives Norton asked as he willed Christine White not to speak. Christine White¡¯s mouth twitched, ¡°No, I was just thinking that they don¡¯t necessarily match, and in my case, I¡¯vepletely inherited it from my real mother, so Leo Bort isn¡¯t really going to be able to help me in that regard, and as for Molly Bort, I¡¯m half-siblings with her, so it¡¯s even less likely.¡± ¡°That¡¯s true, but there are no absolutes, here¡¯s the deal, we¡¯ll do a match for Leo Bort first, and as for Molly Bort, when she¡¯s caught, she can¡¯t escape the death penalty, we can do the match before her execution, and if she¡¯s a sessful match, the organs of a death row inmate, legally, can be donated by default.¡± Ives Norton finished, his gaze going to her for her meaning. Christine White was silent for a long time, ¡°If I don¡¯t get a new kidney, how many years will I live after my body decays down?¡± ¡°No more than ten years at the most, and you¡¯re living in agony.¡± Ives Norton replied seriously. Christine White closed her eyes and took another deep breath, ¡°I know, just do what you want.¡± It wouldn¡¯t have mattered if she¡¯d lived a decade or so, if she¡¯d done the matching or not, because by that time, Bo would have grown up and be an adult. But ten years wouldn¡¯t do, after ten years, little baby would only be fifteen, and she wasn¡¯tfortable with that.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. What if Baird Lane marries another womanter and has other children? She wanted to live and give little baby a backing, she would never allow anyone, to infringe on little baby¡¯s interests. ¡°It¡¯s good that you think so, you have someone bring Leo Bort here in secret.¡± Ives Norton smiled reassuringly as he saw that Christine White had figured it out. Christine White hmmm¡¯d and pulled out her cell phone, telling the two men guarding Leo Bort to pack Leo Bort up properly and bring him over. ¡°Okay.¡± Finishing the call, Christine White put down her cell phone. Ives Norton opened his chart binder and wrote something down as he barked, ¡°No more smoking or drinking, much less coffee, you¡¯ve been, for a while now, ingesting too much caffeine and your stomach has suffered.¡± ¡°I know.¡± Christine White nods her head a few times. ¡°Good to know, and I¡¯ve instructed Lisa to keep an eye on you from now on.¡± Ives Norton closed the medical records folder. Christine White smiled, ¡°By the way, when can I get out of the hospital? I can¡¯t stay in the hospital.¡± ¡°I know why you don¡¯t want to stay in the hospital, and I don¡¯t intend to force you to stay, and even if I did, you wouldn¡¯t be able to, so get out first thing in the morning, and go back to the hospital for good when you¡¯re done with your revenge.¡± Ives Norton looked at her. Christine White rubbed her nose, ¡°Sure enough, you still know me best.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good to know, get some rest, I¡¯m going to walk over to Hugh Dong¡¯s, Dr. Tom came over today and is trying to wake Hugh Dong up, I¡¯m going to go see what¡¯s going on.¡± Ives Norton said, clipping on his chart binder and exiting the room, hurrying upstairs to one of the wards. Arrived just in time to catch Dr. Tom treating Hugh Dong. He softened his footsteps and headed for Baird Lane on the corner. ¡°Why are you here too? Were you told to bring it with you at the old mansion to properly drain the clot fragments from your brain?¡± Ives Norton frowned, somewhat irritated. Baird Lane is sitting in a wheelchair with a little one in his arms. He slightly lowered his head, ying with the little one¡¯s fleshy little hands while faintly picking up, ¡°This little bit of time doesn¡¯t bother me, I want to see Hugh Dong¡¯s treatment, but it¡¯s you, as Hugh Dong¡¯s responsible physician, what took you so long toe.¡± ¡°Just went to see a very important patient.¡± Ives Norton returned vaguely before dropping his gaze to Po. The sight of Bo with his two big eyes open and letting Baird Lane y with his hands made the look of surprise. ¡°It¡¯s only been two days, and Po has changed so much at your ce?¡± His could tell that Po¡¯s eyes were much brighter, and he was sure that in a short time, he would be back to the way he was before he was bullied by Ann Lane. ¡°Little Treasure is improving quickly.¡± Baird Lane¡¯s thin lips hooked slightly when he heard Ives Norton speak of the changes in Po. Ives Norton, of course, could hear the undisguised pride in his voice and couldn¡¯t help but roll his eyes, ¡°I¡¯mplimenting Bao, not you, what are you so proud of?¡± ¡°Bo is my son, don¡¯t you think?¡± Baird Lane gave Ives Norton a faint sweeping nce. It was a nce that made Ives Norton¡¯s heart feel as if it had been struck with a sword. This man, clearly, was mocking him for not having children! ¡°Christine ¡­¡± At that moment, a raspy male voice suddenly sounded in the hospital room. The baritone voice instantly made Baird Lane and Ives Norton look different. Ives Norton went straight up to Hugh Dong¡¯s bedside. Baird Lane was in a wheelchair and in a sling, with a baby in his arms, so naturally it was inconvenient to go over there. But he went to be able to see, clearly see, Hugh Dong¡¯s lips move, really move. That Christine sound just now was shouted by Hugh Dong. ¡°Dr. Tom!¡± Baird Lane suppressed his inner emotions and dialed up the volume to call out to Dr. Tom. Dr. Tom looked back at him and congratted President Lane, your brother is showing signs of waking up.¡± Hearing the answer he wanted to hear, Baird Lane clenched the back of his teeth and forced down his inner ecstasy, nodding heavily, ¡°Thank you.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to thank me, this is the patient¡¯s own consciousness, even without me, the patient will wake up one day, just now when I entered his consciousness, I found that his consciousness is very active, I think that he is also looking for the way to wake up.¡± Dr. Tom said with high words. Baird Lane barely caught on, the hand on the IV clenched, ¡°So Dr. Tom why don¡¯t you channel his consciousness, maybe he¡¯ll wake up when he hears you calling?¡± Chapter 596 – His Obsession Dr. Tom shook his head, ¡°I¡¯m not the key to wake him up.¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± Baird Lane was a little confused. Ives Norton, however, caught on, ¡°What Dr. Tom means is that only Hugh Dong¡¯s obsession canpletely awaken Hugh Dong.¡± ¡°Obsession ¡­¡± Baird Lane murmured those two words, suddenly feeling a little sick inside. Ives Norton watched him frown, ¡°You know what Hugh Dong¡¯s obsession is?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Baird Lane returned. Ives Norton raised an eyebrow, ¡°No? I thought you knew.¡± Baird Lane gave him a look and didn¡¯t say anything more. Ives Norton had to ask Dr. Tom again, ¡°Dr. Tom, can you find his obsession?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t he just call out a name? That¡¯s his obsession, and if that person arrives, it might wake him up.¡± Dr. Tom said thoughtfully. Ives Norton suddenly realized something, his eyes widened, ¡°Hugh Dong¡¯s obsession, it¡¯s her!¡± ¡°Who?¡± Baird Lane narrowed his eyes. Ives Norton gave him aplicated look, a little unsure of what to say. He always knew Hugh Dong had those same feelings for Christine White. But it didn¡¯t ur to me that the feelings would be so deep, that all through the years of being a vegetable, one would still be in love with Christine. That, more than Baird Lane, deserves apliment. ¡°I can¡¯t tell you at the moment, but I¡¯ll convey this to her in full, and I¡¯m sure she¡¯ll be happy to let Hugh Dong wake up when she hears it.¡± Ives Norton pushed up his sses and said with great confidence. Baird Lane stared at him. He pulled out his cell phone and waved it around, ¡°I¡¯m going out to make a call.¡± With that, he opened the door and exited the hospital room, walked to a secluded corner, and dialed Christine White¡¯s number. Christine White was looking at thepany documents that Lisa had brought over when she heard the phone ring and inclined her head to look at it, and after seeing the caller ID, she put down her pen and picked the phone up, ¡°Hello.¡± ¡°Christine, there is good news.¡± Ives Norton spoke up. Christine White knew he was there to see Hugh Dong, and now that he¡¯s talking about good news, could it have something to do with Hugh Dong? ¡°Is it Hugh Dong who¡¯s awake?¡± She asked excitedly. Ives Norton shook his head, ¡°No, but he¡¯ll wake up, just now when Dr. Tom was treating Hugh Dong, Hugh Dong spoke and called out your name.¡± ¡°I ¡­ My name?¡± Christine White froze. Ives Norton hmmmed and looked serious, ¡°Yes, Hugh Dong the person he loves is you, you are his obsession, that¡¯s why he subconsciously shouted out your name, at the same time from that we can see that Christine, that¡¯s the key to wake up Hugh Dongpletely. ¡± Listening to these words, Christine White had mixed feelings, ¡°The key to awakening him ¡­ Can I really do it?¡± ¡°It¡¯s possible, believe in yourself and believe in Hugh Dong, it¡¯s the only way to get Hugh Dong to wake up at the moment, so we¡¯ve got to try it anyway.¡± Ives Norton said. Christine White took a deep breath and her eyes became determined, ¡°Okay, I get it, when do we start?¡± ¡°There¡¯s no hurry, Baird Lane is here now, after he¡¯s gone.¡± ¡°That¡¯s tomorrow.¡± ¡°Well, I¡¯ll call you tomorrow.¡± Christine White nodded, ¡°Good.¡± The phone hangs up and Ives Norton returns to the ward to be confronted with a skeptical look from Baird Lane. He knew Baird Lane was wondering who the hell he was talking to on the phone, and he didn¡¯t panic, he gave Baird Lane a big look back, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, she agreed, she¡¯ll try to wake Hugh Dong up.¡± At that, Baird Lane withdrew his gaze without objection. In the time that followed, Ives Norton conferred a little more with Dr. Tom about Bo¡¯s condition, and when he was done, it was nearly midnight. Bo had long since fallen asleep in Baird Lane¡¯s arms. Baird Lane, concerned that he was not sleeping well, had Gatese over and drive them back to the old house. The next day, Christine White was out of the hospital early in the morning due to a very important meeting at thepany. She listened to Lisa¡¯s report on the day¡¯s lineLand while she put on her sunsses and headed out of the hospital. As she walked to the parking lot, her eyes behind her sunsses suddenly narrowed and her steps stopped. Lisa stopped her work on Nianxing Land in uncertainty and inquired unhurriedly, ¡°Superintendent, what¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°I feel as if someone is watching me again.¡± Christine White said in a deep voice as she looked around. Lisa followed suit and looked around, ¡°No, I don¡¯t see anyone.¡± Christine White didn¡¯t say anything, after her red lips pursed, she pulled open the car door and sat in, ¡°Get in the car and go first, in a while you send someone to find Ives and ask him for the parking lot¡¯s surveince.¡± She was pretty sure that a gaze had just been looking at her, and it was thick with malice. And there was only one person who had such ill will toward her, and that was Molly Bort, who already knew, that she was Christine White. ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll send someone over in a few minutes.¡± Lisa nodded in response, then pulled the door open and got into the car and drove off. Back at the office, after the meeting. Christine White had just sat down in her office when Lisa knocked on the door with a sh drive. ¡°Superintendent, the surveince you asked for.¡± Christine White wound up shing, ¡°Get me a cup of coffee.¡± Lisa didn¡¯t move and gave her a disapproving look, ¡°Superintendent, have you forgotten what Dr. Norton said? And your physical condition.¡± Christine White froze for a moment, then touched the tip of her nose in some embarrassment, ¡°Would it be alright to get me a cup of tea then?¡± ¡°One moment.¡± Lisa finally looked better and went out to make some tea. Christine White sighed softly in helplessness and plugged the sh drive into theputer. Open the sh memory, and inside is a surveince video.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Christine White taps on the surveince and sees a sneaky figure in a parking lot full of cars emerge from the upper left of the camera. Christine White recognized the person instantly, and sure enough it was Molly Bort! Even if Molly Bort had done a disguise and disguised herself as a bby older woman, she would have been able to recognize that it was definitely Molly Bort. Because the eyes, the hate in those eyes of Molly Bort, can¡¯t be fooled. ¡°Dressing up like that so she doesn¡¯t get caught, it¡¯s a shame she even thought of it.¡± Christine White murmured with a sneer. She wasn¡¯t much surprised at how Molly Bort knew she was in the hospital. Molly Bort knew she was Christine White and was sure toe to the energypany to inquire about her whereabouts at the time. The scene where she was being rushed to the hospital by Lisa was seen by many, so it wasn¡¯t hard to inquire about her being in the hospital. ¡°Superintendent, your tea.¡± At this moment, Lisa walked over with a cup of tea. Christine White thanked her, then pulled the sh off and handed it to her, ¡°Take this over to the police department.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Lisa answered and turned to go out. Christine White looked at the time, seeing that it was already almost almost noon, and thinking that she had to try to wake up Hugh Dong today, she didn¡¯t dy and got up to leave the office. This time, instead of her usual car, she drove a low-profile, ordinary sedan designed to prevent her from being spotted by Molly Bort. I don¡¯t think Molly Bort could have anticipated, for the moment, that she would suddenly switch cars. Driving to the hospital, Christine White didn¡¯t park in the parking lot, but right on the curb. Then he put on his sunsses and hat and mask and lifted his feet and headed for the hospital. Ives Norton was a little confused for a moment when he saw her in this full armor, ¡°Christine what are you ¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t mention it, didn¡¯t Lisa ask you for the parking lot surveince, Molly Bort was in the parking lot at the time.¡± Christine White removed the sunsses mask from her face and said lightly. Ives Norton understood and his brow furrowed, ¡°Molly Bort she actually came to the hospital?¡± ¡°It¡¯s morning, I don¡¯t know now, well enough of that, let¡¯s go, see Hugh Dong first,¡± Christine White pinched her brow and changed the subject. Ives Norton had to go along with her, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± ¡°How¡¯s Hugh Dong doing today?¡± Christine White asked as she walked. Chapter 597 – Little Treasure’s Banquet ¡°Very good, breathing rate is getting close to normal.¡± Ives Norton replied walking beside her. Christine Whiteughed a little, ¡°That¡¯s good, that¡¯s good.¡± Soon, Hugh Dong¡¯s ward arrives. Ives Norton held the door open, ¡°Go in by yourself, I¡¯ll keep watch outside.¡± ¡°Good.¡± Christine White nodded and lifted her foot into the hospital room. Ives Norton catches the door shut and then leans against a side wall ying with his cell phone. Christine White entered and subconsciously eased her footsteps towards the hospital bed. After walking over to the hospital bed, she stopped and looked at Hugh Dong¡¯s pale face, her nose a little sore. ¡°Hugh Dong, I¡¯ming ¡­¡± Christine White spat out softly. Hugh Dong¡¯s fingers, which were holding the EKG instrument, suddenly cocked, but the arc of the movement was so small that Christine White didn¡¯t see it. After sniffling, she took a seat on the edge of the bed while reaching out and cing her hand on Hugh Dong¡¯s pale, cold back. She doesn¡¯t know how to wake Hugh Dong up or what words to say to wake him up. After thinking about it for a while, eventually Christine White decided that she would just talk to Hugh Dong as she usually did with people, telling him about some of her daily routines and what she was nning to do next. She is also very bitter in her heart, a lot of words, she did not know to whom to say, now she can not help, a brain, all to Hugh Dong poured out. By mid-afternoon, Christine White¡¯s voice was dry from talking and she realized she had nothing more to say. She twisted her head to look at Hugh Dong again and sighed in disappointment after realizing that he was still asleep and unmoving. ¡°Well?¡± Ives Norton heard the door open and immediately put away his cell phone to look at Christine White, who had emerged from the hospital room. Christine White shook her head, ¡°It didn¡¯t work, I said everything I could think of, everything I could say, and Hugh Dong still didn¡¯t respond, maybe, I wasn¡¯t able to wake him up.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be so discouraged.¡± Ives Norton put his hand on her shoulder, ¡°Actually, I expected him not to react, after all, it¡¯s only the first time you¡¯ve tried to wake him up, how can it be so easy to seed, a few more times, and you¡¯ll probably get a reaction.¡± ¡°Really,¡± Christine White looked up at him. Ives Norton nodded, ¡°Really.¡± Christine White lost her smile, ¡°Well, youforted me to, hopefully if what was said.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Dr. Tom has assured us that Hugh Dong will definitely wake up, so he will.¡± Ives Norton removed his hand. Christine White lifted her wrist and looked at her watch, ¡°It¡¯s that time Ives, I should be getting back, I¡¯ve got work to do at the office.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll walk you out.¡± ¡°No, you don¡¯t send me.¡± Christine White rejected him in a hurry and said seriously, ¡°In case Molly Bort is really nearby, if you send me out, I¡¯m sure I¡¯ll be recognized by him in a sh, won¡¯t my disguise be in vain by then.¡± ¡°Alright, then take care of yourself.¡± After hearing Christine White¡¯s words, Ives Norton thought it made sense and didn¡¯t push it any further. Christine White hmms softly, puts on her hat, sunsses, and mask, and leaves the hospital. The next two days were quiet for Christine White. At first she thought Molly Bort was secretly watching her and definitely wanted to do something to her. But after two days, Molly Bort has done nothing and has not been in the process of revealing her whereabouts, which makes Christine White a little disappointed. To be honest, she was really hoping that Molly Bort would just jump out and make a move on her, so that the people who had been ambushing her would be able to catch Molly Bort without any problems. Unfortunately, Molly Bort didn¡¯t do that, and it shows that Molly Bort is much more cautious than she thought she was. However, she is also clear that such a calm, can notst long, now Molly Bort does not appear, after that will also surely appear, Molly Bort is like a street rat, with her penniless, and can not escape from the situation of C city, can not hide for a long time. ¡°Superintendent, here¡¯s your gown.¡± Lisa pushed open the office door and came in, holding a beautiful gift box in her hands. Christine White took the gift box and opened it, inside was a long ck sheath gift and a pair of silver and white high heels. ¡°Nice.¡± Christine White smiled in satisfaction. Lisa put the lid on the gift box, ¡°The Superintendent will be ravishing tonight when she wears this to Bo¡¯s party.¡± Christine White smiled at her words, ¡°Forget about the racy pressure, I¡¯m just trying to earn enough face for Bao.¡±Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Bo will be happy to see you.¡± Lisa added. Christine White sighed, ¡°That little guy, he¡¯s probably so close to Baird Lane right now.¡± ¡°Superintendent jealous?¡± Lisa teased. Christine White skimmed her mouth, ¡°Can¡¯t I not be jealous, I gave birth to Little Treasure, raised Little Treasure so big, but as a result, Little Treasure now relies on Baird Lane, and his condition has to rely on Baird Lane in order to get better, this kind of feeling is like the feeling of a cabbage that I carefully raised, being arched by a pig in one day. ¡± Lisa covered her lips and snickered, ¡°President Lane is no pig.¡± ¡°Whether he¡¯s a pig or not, he¡¯s the viin who took Po in my eyes anyway.¡± Christine White grunted coldly. At that moment, the cell phone on the desk rang. Christine White nced at it and her face darkened. Lisa nced over as well and her smile widened, ¡°Speak of the devil, there¡¯s President Lane on the phone yet.¡± ¡°Okay, just shut up for a second.¡± Christine White waved her hand, signaling her to shut up before picking her phone up and sliding down the answer button, ¡°Hello?¡± ¡°Are you ready?¡± Baird Lane¡¯s low voice came. Christine White knew he was asking about attending Bo¡¯s party and nodded, ¡°It¡¯s ready, I¡¯ll be over in a few minutes.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll pick you up.¡± Baird Lane said suddenly. Christine White flinched, not understanding how he suddenly thought to pick him up. And by the sound of his voice, he seemed to be hiding something. ¡°Yeah.¡± Christine White balked. She wanted to see what he was up to. ¡°Uh, I¡¯ll be there in an hour.¡± Baird Lane said and cut the phone off. Christine White frowned, ¡°What the hell does he mean by that, you say?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Lisa shook her head, then suggested, ¡°Why don¡¯t you ask the Superintendent when President Lane gets hereter.¡± Christine White was silent for two seconds, ¡°There¡¯s no need to ask, I¡¯m sure he¡¯ll tell us himself.¡± It was only in an hour. She could afford to wait. Thinking about it, Christine White let Lisa out and took the gift box herself to the lounge to change into it, and then put on another beautiful makeup to make sure it was perfect before she came out of the lounge. By this time, it was dark, almost ck. Christine White looked at the time, it was almost seven o¡¯clock. There was a knock on the office door, and Christine White picked up her delicate silver and white clutch, stepped over on her heels of the same color, and opened the door. The man outside the door saw her and his eyes were undisguisedly stunning, but he quickly restrained himself and praised seriously, ¡°You¡¯re beautiful tonight.¡± Christine White smiled, ¡°Thanks, you¡¯re handsome too.¡± When she finished, she sized him up. He was really handsome tonight, this suit, obviously much more formal than usual, even his hair, was meticulouslybed behind his head, revealing his delicate forehead. Baird Lane¡¯s thin lips hooked slightly when he heard the woman in front of him¡¯spliments, obviously in quite a good mood, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± ¡°Uh-huh.¡± Christine White answered and walked out of the office, joining him towards the elevator. But such a walk was not smooth for Christine White, because the shoes under her feet were new, with a slightly higher heel, which was fine on smooth ground, but a bit of a trip on the carpet. Therefore, she walked slowly and carefully. Baird Lane, sensing her difficulty, suddenly bent his arm. ¡°Hmm?¡± Christine White looked at him uncertainly. Chapter 598 – Paying Tribute to the Old Man ¡°Hold on to me so you don¡¯t get dropped.¡± Baird Lane said. Christine White was surprised for a moment, agreed, and then took his arm. Baird Lane tucked his arms in slightly, and in doing so, she leaned closer to him, so close that he could feel, in his arms, the softness of her bulging breasts. Car. Christine White put her book bag down and bent over to squeeze her ankle. Baird Lane was buckling his seatbelt and inclined his head to look at her, ¡°Twisted your foot?¡± ¡°No, just a little ufortable.¡± Christine White answered with a smile as she sat up straight. Baird Lane hmmm¡¯d, ¡°It¡¯s good that it didn¡¯t twist.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I just had you, how could I twist, but I¡¯m curious as to why you came to pick me up yourself.¡± Christine White looked at him with her arms wrapped around her. Baird Lane¡¯s eyes lowered slightly, ¡°You¡¯ve never been to the old mansion, I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll get lost.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Christine White was a little disbelieving. There were plenty of people who had never been to the old mansion, and she wasn¡¯t the only one. ¡°Well, that¡¯s just one of the reasons, the other,ter at the banquet.¡± Baird Lane shifted into gear and started the car. At that, Christine White couldn¡¯t be bothered to ask any more questions and turned her head to look out the window. Arrived at The Lane Family¡¯s old mansion. Christine White got out of the car and stood in front of the gates of the old mansion, a glint of nostalgia crossing her eyes. After six years, she was once again in this ce with mixed emotions. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Baird Lane said as he handed the car keys to the bouncer guarding the door and walked over to Christine White. Christine White hastened topose her expression and nodded. Once inside the old mansion, she pretended she hadn¡¯t been here before and looked around. The mass wasplete and she realized that nothing had changed here, it was still the same as when she had left six years ago. The only thing that¡¯s different is the shift in her identity. Six years ago, she was the youngest grandma here; today, she¡¯s just an ordinary guest. ¡°The banquet hasn¡¯t started yet, so you can get something to eat here now while I go greet some guests.¡± Baird Lane said to Christine White as he led her to the banquet hall of the old mansion. Christine White gathered her thoughts and responded, ¡°Go ahead.¡± ¡°If there¡¯s anything you need, just call the servants at the party, or call me.¡± Baird Lane didn¡¯t forget to admonish. Christine White gave him a shove, ¡°Well, go ahead, I know all about it.¡± Baird Lane¡¯s thin lips pursed when he saw her urging him to go, and he turned away. After he left, the smile on Christine White¡¯s face chilled down as she picked up a ss of red wine and silently left the banquet hall, heading for a quiet courtyard. When they reached the outside of the courtyard, the bouncer guarding the gate let her right in without asking for proof of her identity, and it was obvious that the bouncer had been greeted. Christine White entered the yard, and saw a thickyer of plush carpet in the middle of the yard, and on the carpet, a delicate and cute-looking little boy was sitting on it, with his tiny two hands, holding arge Rubik¡¯s Cube, which he was not fiddling with. Christine White covered her lips in excitement at the sight. Bo actually started ying with the Rubik¡¯s Cube again! Bo hasn¡¯t yed with a Rubik¡¯s Cube since the autism went back to its worst. But the fact that Bao is now ying with the Rubik¡¯s Cube again means that Bao¡¯s autism is really getting much better. Thinking of this, Christine White took off her shoes, took two or three steps toe to little baby, bent down, and took little baby into her arms, ¡°little baby, mommy misses you so much.¡± Bao stopped what he was doing and blinked twice, then his little mouth opened slightly and he cried out, ¡°Mom ¡­¡± The cry he shouted was small and vague, like the kind a child who has just learned to speak shouts out, and without listening carefully, you can¡¯t really hear what it is. But Christine White heard it all at once, and her mind went boom, nk, and it took a long time to slow down. Her hands trembled as she wrapped her arms around little baby, looking at him with excitement and surprise, ¡°Baby, did you just call out for mommy?¡± Po cocked his head and made no sound. Christine White, however, was not disappointed, and hugged Bao tighter, shedding tears of joy, ¡°Great, great Bao, you can talk, you can call out for mommy ¡­¡± ¡°Yes, Little Treasure has changed a lot in the past few days, almost every day he can make some simple sounds.¡± At this moment, an old but not unkind voice suddenly recalled. Christine White heard it and her body stiffened for a split second, then she slowly looked up, her tears flowing even harder, ¡°Fubar ¡­¡±This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Young Granny, long time no see.¡± Fubo smiled lovingly at her. Christine White held in her tears and forced a smile, ¡°It¡¯s been a long time Fubuki, I¡¯m sorry I¡¯ve been back for so long and haven¡¯t visited you once.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay, about everything you¡¯ve gone through in these six years, Young Grandmother, Xiao Song has told me, Young Grandmother, you¡¯ve suffered.¡± Fu Bo stepped forward and looked at her heartily. This heartfelt look made Christine White break down instantly and cry even louder, ¡°Fubar, I¡¯m going to get back at Baird Lane, won¡¯t you be mad at me?¡± Uncle Fu shook his head, ¡°That¡¯s because Young Master deserved it, I think even if Master is still alive, he will definitely support you, Young Grandmother.¡± ¡°Grandpa he ¡­ I¡¯m sorry for what Grandpa expected of me back then.¡± Christine White covers her face. Uncle Fu knew what she meant by what she said and sighed with emotion, ¡°When Master passed away, he hoped that Young Grandmother and Young Master would be able to be together properly, but no one could have predicted that all those things would happenter on, and Young Grandmother, you¡¯re lucky that you¡¯re still alive, so you haven¡¯t wronged Master.¡± Christine White huffed, ¡°Can I go pay my respects to Grandpa?¡± ¡°Yes, but the mausoleum side is a bit far, it¡¯s toote for you to go there now, go to the shrine.¡± Uncle Fu nodded. Christine White wiped the tears from her eyes, ¡°Good, then I¡¯ll trouble Uncle Fu to lead the way.¡± After saying that, she stood up, picked up little baby and followed Fu Bo. By the time he returned to the courtyard after paying homage to the old man, it was already half an hourter, and the banquet had started for a while. Baird Lane frowned as he came towards the yard and saw Christine White holding Bo as she was talking to Fubar, flinching for a moment before her eyes grew dark. She¡¯s actually here! He had just gone to look for her after receiving the guests, but ended up searching the entire banquet hall without finding her, and when he called her phone, she didn¡¯t answer it either. He thought she¡¯d gone back, and then he didn¡¯t realize that she¡¯d be here. And the fact that she was actually holding little baby and talking so intensely with Fu Bo had to make him suspicious. little baby won¡¯t ept hugs from just anyone because of his autism, and so far, in the whole The Lane Family, it¡¯s just him and Aunt Lucy and Fubo who can hold little baby. And Christine Camp actually could, didn¡¯t she say that she¡¯d only met Po a couple times and didn¡¯t know him too well? Then there was Uncle Fu, who looked at her with such loving eyes, without a hint of detachment from outsiders, and obviously knew her. Thinking about this, Baird Lane shouted the suspicion in his heart and walked over, ¡°What are you guys talking about?¡± ¡°There¡¯s the young master.¡± Furber stopped talking and looked toward Baird Lane. Christine White chimed in, ¡°I¡¯m talking to Uncle Foo about Bo again.¡± ¡°You know Fubar?¡± Baird Lane asked, narrowing his eyes. Christine White¡¯s heart sank, knowing that he must have seen her just talking to Uncle Fu and was suspecting something, smiling without changing his face, ¡°Now that I recognize it, just now Uncle Fu was seeing that my looks were very simr to your ex-ex-wife, so he let me apany him to chat for a while.¡± ¡°Yeah?¡± Baird Lane¡¯s gaze shifted to Furber. Fubuki nodded, ¡°Yeah.¡± Baird Lane pursed his lips, not sure whether to believe it or not, and after a moment he asked, ¡°I thought you were in the banquet hall, and how did you get here?¡± Chapter 599 – Sulfuric Acid Christine White¡¯s eyes flickered slightly as she returned, ¡°I answered the phone outside, then I saw Fubuki holding Xiaobojing in, so I followed him.¡± Her answer was well founded and Baird Lane couldn¡¯t tell for a moment whether it was true or not. After giving a slight nod to indicate that he knew, he stopped asking questions, stepped forward to take Bao out of her arms, and said, ¡°The banquet has begun, let¡¯s go over there.¡± ¡°Good.¡± Christine White stood up, straightened the wrinkles on her gown, and after speaking to Forber, followed her father and son back into the banquet hall. Baird Lane went straight to the high table with Bo in his arms. On the high tform, the lights hit it, illuminating the figures of father and son as if they were glowing, and it was beautiful. Baird Lane takes the microphone handed to him by Gates and begins to introduce Bo. In fact, everyone knows the identity of little baby, after all, it is clearly written on the invitation, even if it is not written on the invitation, just by looking at little baby¡¯s face which is exactly the same as Baird Lane¡¯s, everyone can guess it. It¡¯s just that they¡¯re curious as to who Bo¡¯s mom is. Baird Lane, however, has no intention of telling them, and after introducing Bo, he lets Gates carry Bo off. ¡°Next, I¡¯m going to be talking about something.¡± Baird Lane holds up the microphone and suddenly looks in one direction. The lighting technician also followed the direction he was looking in and punched the light over. Christine White¡¯s red lips pursed as she was covered by the light. She knew what Baird Lane was trying to do. Uncle Foo just told her. It¡¯s a party that not only introduces Bao, but it¡¯s also a party nned by Baird Lane to try to confess his love to her. Honestly, when she first heard it, she was indeed a million times surprised and had mixed emotions. Because Baird Lane dared to confess his love for her on such an asion and in front of so many people, it was enough to prove his sincerity, and anyone would be touched. But she knew exactly what she wanted; she might feel his confession, but she would not say yes. Sure enough, Baird Lane came toward Christine White, somehow cradling a bouquet of bright red roses in his hand. Walking up to Christine White and stopping, Baird Lane handed her the rose, ¡°Christine, didn¡¯t you want to ask me earlier in the car why I was picking you up myself? This is why, I ¡­¡± ¡°What is President Lane talking about?¡± Christine White suddenly interrupted him. A rusty President Lane made Baird Lane¡¯s brow furrow. He looked at her and suddenly felt what was different about her. ¡°Christine ¡­¡± ¡°Is President Lane trying to confess to me?¡± Christine White interrupted him once more, her tone carrying some yfulness. Such was she that Baird Lane had been absolutely certain that she had be different. Despite this realization, Baird Lane nodded, ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Huh.¡± Christine White reached out and fiddled with the rose in front of her, but didn¡¯t take it, letting him still hold it up, a faint sneer raising on her face, ¡°I¡¯m sorry President Lane, I won¡¯t ept you.¡± The crowd was in an uproar at these words. They don¡¯t understand why and on what basis this woman rejected President Lane. You know, even though President Lane has been married twice, he¡¯s President Lane, the head of The Lane Family. Marrying into The Lane Family, glory and prosperity are just around the corner. Baird Lane wasn¡¯t sure why the woman in front of him was rejecting him, the hand holding up the rose closed and his face clouded slightly, ¡°Give me a reason.¡± ¡°The reason is, I don¡¯t like President Lane you.¡± Christine White looked at him and smiled an icy smile. Baird Lane¡¯s pupils constricted. Don¡¯t like him? No way! If she didn¡¯t like him, why did she act like she liked him, and why did she subtly reveal that she wanted to be with her that day when she was drunk. ¡°Christine Camp, do you realize what you¡¯re saying?¡± Baird Lane puts down the rose and looks at Christine White with dark eyes and an unreadable emotion in her eyes. Christine White shuddered inwardly and avoided his gaze, sneering once again, ¡°Of course I know, I always know what I¡¯m talking about, President Lane, to tell you the truth, I¡¯ve never liked you, so your confession, I can¡¯t ept it.¡± After saying that, she turned around and was about to leave. At that moment, a figure suddenly pushed through the crowd and rushed over, still holding a clear ss bottle with a clear liquid in it. The man rushed forward, holding the ss bottle aloft, his obviously unfocused eyes fixed on Christine White, and suddenly hissed, ¡°Go to hell!¡± As the words left his mouth, the man mmed the ss bottle towards Christine White. Christine White didn¡¯t expect the man toe at her, and for a moment she froze in ce and forgot to react. The ss bottle was about to hit her body when suddenly arge hand reached out, pulled her next door, and yanked her backward. Snap! The ss bottle smashed empty, falling to the ground and instantly splitting apart, the liquid inside sttering everywhere.N?velDrama.Org is the owner. And the part that the liquid had stained actually made a nuisance corrosive sound. When the crowd saw this scene, they all drew in a breath of cold air, fear written in their eyes. ¡°Sulfuric acid, it¡¯s sulfuric acid!¡± Someone yelled. The crowd screamed at the sound of it. Baird Lane, his face extremely hard, shouted, ¡°Arrest him!¡± Soon, the bodyguards, who had gotten the order, took control of the man who had thrown the acid. Strangely enough, the man didn¡¯t immediately run away after dropping the sulfuric acid, but instead stood in ce nkly seeing his surroundings, as if he didn¡¯t understand what he had just done, much less where he was. Even when he was being controlled, he didn¡¯t struggle and instead had a silly grin on his face, which was clearly abnormal. Christine White was held tightly in Baird Lane¡¯s arms, and a drop of cold sweat couldn¡¯t help but seep from the corner of her forehead when she heard someone yell for acid. That turned out to be sulfuric acid! The sulfuric acid that can corrode a man alive! If Baird Lane hadn¡¯t pulled her away just in time, she would have been burned by the acid by now, and would have had to experience the burns for the third time. Thinking about this, Christine White¡¯s heart recoiled in fear, and at the same time became a little moreplicated about the man who was holding her. She had just rejected him like that, in front of so many people, humiliating him, and he had actually saved her. ¡°Is everything alright?¡± Baird Lane asked in a tone of undisguised nervousness as he sensed the woman in his arms looking at him again and bowed his head slightly. Christine White shook her head, ¡°I¡¯m fine, just let go of me for a second.¡± ¡°Good.¡± Baird Lane released her. Getting free, Christine White then turned her attention to the man who had thrown the acid, her heart sinking as she watched the man¡¯s growing stupidity. ¡°That man doesn¡¯t look crazy or stupid, it¡¯s more like he¡¯s inhaled something and lost his mind.¡± Christine White said, pointing at the man. Baird Lane hmmm¡¯d, ¡°I can see that too, but we¡¯ll talk about that in a minute, I¡¯ll see these guests out first.¡± After saying that, he left the ce for the time being. By the time he had almost sent the guests away, the entire banquet hall, there were only a few of them left. Furber and Gates had also heard about the incident in the banquet hall and hade over. ¡°Who on earth would dare to do this!¡± Uncle Fu was furious and stomped his cane. Christine White looked at the puddle of acid being cleaned up, her eyes flickering constantly. Baird Lane came over, ¡°It¡¯sing for you, you know who it is right?¡± Christine White looked at him sideways, ¡°That¡¯s right, just her.¡± ¡°Your enemies?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°President Lane,¡± at that moment, a bodyguard suddenly stepped forward, interrupting Baird Lane¡¯s question that he still wanted to continue, ¡°President Lane, we searched the entire old mansion, and we didn¡¯t find any other suspicious characters, but figured out how this person got in.¡± Chapter 600 – He’s Scared ¡°Speak!¡± Baird Lane ordered. The bodyguard answered and hurriedly returned, ¡°This person knocked out one of the kitchens and then changed into kitchen clothes to blend in, because there aren¡¯t many cooks in the old mansion, so we could only externally arrange for a few toe over from the hotel, and this person took advantage of this loophole.¡± So it is! Christine White nodded. Little did they know that Molly Bort would have the audacity to n a visit to The Lane Family¡¯s old mansion in order to get back at her. But Molly Bort was smart enough not to show up herself, and instead arranged for a junkie toe over. ¡°Ssh him awake!¡± Baird Lane said coldly, pointing to the addict who was being restrained by the other bodyguards. The bodyguard who passed the message immediately went and did as he was told.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. Wow! A bucket of ice cold water was thrown over the addict and the man immediately sobered up. After waking up and seeing the situation he was in, his face went pale with fear, ¡°You ¡­ You ¡­¡± ¡°I ask you, who told you to get mixed up in throwing acid?¡± Baird Lane walked up to the man and kicked the man in the stomach. The man immediately screamed in pain, his body hunched over. But no one sympathizes with him. Not Christine White as a victim, and even less so Baird Lane as a kicker. Who knows how scared he was when he just saw that bottle of acid hit her. He even felt that if that fell on her, he was going to lose her all together. Though he wasn¡¯t sure why he thought it was again, one thing was clear to him, he didn¡¯t want to see her hurt in any way. That¡¯s why at this moment, he was so angry that he went straight to his feet and kicked someone. And the bodyguards restraining this addict are pretty good at reading people¡¯s faces. They see Baird Lane so big fire, in order to cooperate with the boss, the two bodyguards looked at each other, one of them then directly yanked up the addict¡¯s hair, and lifted the addict¡¯s head forcefully, the other one then patted the addict¡¯s face, impatiently urged, ¡°Speak up, we President Lane asked you something! ¡± ¡°I ¡­ I don¡¯t know.¡± The addict felt his scalp being yanked off and twisted back in pain. Christine White raised an eyebrow. No? Did Molly Bort not reveal her identity to this man? ¡°You really don¡¯t know?¡± Baird Lane was clearly not convinced. The addict is so scared in his mind that in the beginning of his addiction, he is irrational and therefore does nothing without fear. But now his addiction was temporarily suppressed by the ice water, so when he knew he had fallen into the hands of these people, all the feelings and fear inside him came up, and he was on the verge of crying, ¡°I really don¡¯t know, she was the one who approached me, and said that as long as I was allowed to do one thing for her, she¡¯d give me a steady stream of powder, so I did as I was told.¡± In fact, at first, he didn¡¯t want to take the risk, but he had run out of money and couldn¡¯t afford the powder. But he knew in his heart how hard it was to get addicted without the powder, it was as painful as millions of ants gnawing at his heart. So for the sake of a steady stream of powder, he agreed that the ¡°Her? This her, is she a man or a woman?¡± Baird Lane questioned again. Christine White looked at him, ¡°It¡¯s female.¡± ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s a woman, a pretty pretty woman.¡± The addict hastily agreed. ¡°And the acid was from her too?¡± Baird Lane looked at him like he was dead. The junkie nodded busily, ¡°It was her, she gave me the acid and showed me a picture of this youngdy and said that I should just blend in here and throw the acid at this youngdy.¡± ¡°Looks like she¡¯s still taking pains to burn me a third time after not burning me the first two times.¡± Christine White sneered. Baird Lane¡¯s pupils constricted at the sound of that, and a tinge of pain flooded his heart. ¡°You were burned twice with acid?¡± He looked at her with heart-stopping pain in his eyes. Christine White saw it, and her heart touched violently, a little sourly. She quickly restrained the emotion again though, averting her gaze slightly, ¡°No, I was burned twice by the fire, and didn¡¯t I tell you before, I imnted my skin.¡± Baird Lane nodded, ¡°I know, but I didn¡¯t know you ¡­¡± ¡°Not now.¡± Christine White interrupted. Baird Lane¡¯s thin lips moved twice, still wanting to ask for details about the fire that had burned her twice, but one look at her somber face told him she didn¡¯t want to talk. On the other hand, Gates, who was holding Bo, looked at Christine White, whose expression contained hatred, and his heart was in shock. Burned by the fire ¡­ Mrs. was also burned by the fire that year. And she also had the same face as thedy, and if the face was the same, one could say that the world was coincidental. But is the same experience a coincidence? Or is she actually the Mrs. and Christine Camp is just a vest? At this moment, Gates begins to suspect Christine White¡¯s true identity again, but he has no proof! After thinking about it, Gates sses suddenly reflected a light, then left the hall without moving after handing Bo over to Fubar. He left without attracting anyone¡¯s attention. Christine White took a deep breath, barely suppressing the hatred churning in her heart, and pointed at the junkie, ¡°Take him straight to the police station.¡± ¡°There¡¯s a lot left to ask.¡± Baird Lane frowned. He wanted to know who had been so cruel to her. ¡°There¡¯s no point, I know what you want to ask, but this man isn¡¯t going to be able to answer you.¡± Christine White shook her head. ¡°I know, I just also wanted to ask for details, he didn¡¯t know who the woman was but the looks he had seen.¡± Baird Lane said. Asking for details of what the woman looked like would allow him to figure out the woman¡¯s identity just as well. When the timees, he¡¯ll know who¡¯s going to burn her one after the other. Christine White let out a low, imploringugh, ¡°What if what he sees, is in makeup, and with makeup, who knows the real face?¡± At that, Baird Lane froze. That was something he hadn¡¯t thought of. ¡°So you¡¯re sure you don¡¯t want to keep asking about this guy?¡± Baird Lane looked at Christine White. Christine White hmmm¡¯d, ¡°What¡¯s to be known is known, send it away.¡± Baird Lane nodded, ¡°Good.¡± As the words left his mouth, he waved his hand toward the two bodyguards restraining the addict. The two bodyguards understood what he meant and took the addict away. Christine White yawned, ¡°Since that¡¯s all right now, I should be excusing myself.¡± After saying that, she darted a quick nce at Bao before heading towards the hall door. Baird Lane lifted his foot to follow her. Christine White naturally heard the footsteps behind her and ignored them until she stepped out of The Lane Family¡¯s old mansion, when she suddenly turned around, ¡°President Lane, what are you following me for?¡± Her rusty and indifferent President Lane called out to Baird Lane in a way that didn¡¯t sit well with him. She¡¯s just distancing herself from him on purpose. ¡°It¡¯s my The Lane Family¡¯sx security that¡¯s responsible for what happened today, and I apologize.¡± Baird Lane said as he stood two meters across from Christine White. Christine White ruffled her hair and smiled, ¡°So President Lane followed me here to apologize? That¡¯s not necessary, that man wasing for me, even if I wasn¡¯t at The Lane Family¡¯s old mansion today, I was doomed, so it¡¯s me who should be saying I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m the one who ruined the party, and I¡¯d like to thank you too President Lane, after all, you saved me.¡± Speaking of which, this was the second time he¡¯d saved her since she¡¯d returned home. The first time was in the elevator, when he defiantly held her in the corner of the elevator to help stabilize her, otherwise she would have been hit on the head by the elevator for sure. The second time was just now, when that sulfuric acid came crashing down on her, he didn¡¯t hesitate to pull her out, and she could still recall the expression on his face at that moment. He¡¯s scared! But she wondered what he was afraid of, was he afraid of something happening to her? Chapter 601 Giving an Account of the Purpose So thought Christine White, and in the next instant vetoed it. She had only rejected him in front of so many people and embarrassed him, how could he be afraid of something happening to her. He¡¯s lucky he doesn¡¯t hate her. Christine White closed her eyes at the thought, ¡°President Lane, you go back, I¡¯m leaving.¡± When she finished, she pulled open the door and got in the car. Instead of going back, however, Baird Lane went around the front of the car, pulled open the passenger door and got in. Christine White saw this and was surprised, ¡°President Lane, what are you doing?¡± ¡°You¡¯re being watched, I don¡¯t feelfortable going back alone, I¡¯ll drive you.¡± Baird Lane said back faintly while fastening his seatbelt. Christine White¡¯s lips moved twice, ¡°President Lane, you know I¡¯m being watched, and you¡¯re not afraid of being implicated by me if you follow me here?¡± ¡°I¡¯m more worried about something happening to you.¡± Baird Lane looked her in the eye. His eyes were so serious, he was genuinely worried about something happening to her. Christine White¡¯s pupils fluttered twice, ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you realize? I love you.¡± Baird Lane¡¯s thin lips parted. Christine White lowered her eyelids slightly, ¡°Love? Quite a ridiculous word.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t believe me?¡± Baird Lane frowned. Christine Whiteughed out, ¡°Why should I believe you? It was because I believed in this thing called love back then that I ended up like that, if it wasn¡¯t for the fact that I was saved even though I was saved, I would have been buried in that fire long ago, and it¡¯s funny how that man who imed to love me had no idea what I went through.¡± Hearing her words full of resentment, Baird Lane¡¯s heart is very bad, and even surged a strong self-reproach. ¡°That man ¡­ Who is it?¡± Baird Lane asked with a slightly blocked voice. Christine White tilted her head slightly and took a breath, ¡°What does this have to do with you President Lane?¡± ¡°I want to know exactly what you¡¯ve been through in the past.¡± Baird Lane said. Christine White gave a mockingly soft snort, ¡°What¡¯s the point of knowing? You can still make it up to me?¡± ¡°If you want, of course I ¡­¡± ¡°Forget it, I don¡¯t want your amends and you can¡¯t make them up.¡± Christine White looked ahead, expressionless. How could he heal this heart of hers, which was already full of holes. ¡°President Lane, get out of the car.¡± Christine White gave her eviction order. Baird Lane sat unmoving, ¡°I said I¡¯d take you back.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t need to!¡± Christine White turned her head to look at him, determination written all over her gaze. Baird Lane was unfazed, ¡°Whether you need it or not is your business, whether I deliver it or not is my business, drive.¡± Christine Whiteughed at his rascality, ¡°President Lane, why do you bother? Why do you need to send me, you should hate me shouldn¡¯t you?¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Baird Lane frowned. Christine White pointed out the window, ¡°Meaning, don¡¯t you hate me for humiliating you by rejecting you in front of all those people?¡± Baird Lane raised an eyebrow, ¡°If that¡¯s what you mean, it¡¯s true I don¡¯t mean to hate you, I¡¯m not importantly small minded like that, it¡¯s your prerogative to ept or reject.¡± Hearing this, Christine White was slightly stunned, ¡°You really don¡¯t hate me?¡± ¡°I never hated you.¡± Baird Lane told her seriously.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Christine White¡¯s lips pursed, ¡°So what if I said that I knew all along that you were going to confess your love for me at the party, and I decided long ago to embarrass you by rejecting you at the party.¡± Baird Lane¡¯s eyes deepened, ¡°Fubar told you?¡± Christine White didn¡¯t answer. Baird Lane pinched the bridge of his nose, ¡°It would seem so, but I still say it¡¯s your right to ept or reject, it¡¯s just that I¡¯d like to know why you want me to lose face, and what was the meaning of that quick look in your eyes when you rejected me then?¡± He¡¯d seen it clearly then, and she did have a sh of pleasure in her eyes after she¡¯d rejected him. Christine White didn¡¯t expect her eyes to be caught by Baird Lane at that moment, and for a moment was a little weak. She averted her eyes slightly and said in a mock icy voice, ¡°Nothing, that¡¯s what I wanted to do anyway.¡± ¡°In the world, there¡¯s no such thing as unprovoked behavior, and I¡¯m sure there¡¯s a reason for every behavior, and since you don¡¯t want to talk about it, I won¡¯t force you, but I want to know if you have feelings for me or not.¡± As he asked this, Baird Lane reached out and cupped her chin, turning her face back so that she could only look at him. Christine White pped his hand away with a showy frown, ¡°No, I¡¯ve never had feelings for you, not one ounce, is that answer satisfactory to you, President Lane?¡± Baird Lane¡¯s pupils contracted violently and his heart pumped. He clenched his fists and his voice became a little hoarse, ¡°I don¡¯t believe it!¡± ¡°Believe it or not as you like, anyway Baird Lane, I¡¯ll tell you the truth, I¡¯ve never had feelings for you, call you Baird, but it¡¯s just teasing you, usually treat you if you¡¯re not, but also just want you to have feelings for me, when you fall in love with me, I¡¯ll just kick you, how fun is this game. ¡± Christine White smiled a sneer. Baird Lane¡¯s heart ached even more as he listened to her, one eye reddening, ¡°So you¡¯re just ying with my emotions?¡± ¡°Or what? You think I¡¯m really interested in you? Ridiculous as hell, I¡¯ve long since stopped believing in love, how could I possibly still touch it, Baird Lane, you¡¯re a lot more fun than I thought you were going to be.¡± Christine White finished coldly, reaching out to unbuckle his seatbelt, then probing to open his car door. But the moment she probed, Baird Lane suddenly wrapped his arms around her waist and held her tightly in his embrace, then lifted her chin and lowered his head for a hard kiss. As if trying to discipline her, Baird Lane kissed her extremely hard, as if he were trying to suck her tongue out as well. Christine White hadn¡¯t expected him to do that, and for a moment they were both a little frozen for a while. ¡°Well ¡­¡± She fought, trying to push the man away. Yet as if he had known she would do this, the man wrapped his arms around her so she couldn¡¯t move a muscle. In the end Christine White, in a moment of desperation, took a vicious bite out of Baird Lane¡¯s tongue. Baird Lane stopped and released her lips, his eyes darkening as he looked at her. But Christine White didn¡¯t dare meet his eyes, and after a heavy wipe of her lips, she slid his door open and pushed him out of the car. She didn¡¯t use a lot of force, she knew that his head had only just been operated on and wasn¡¯t all the way healed yet, he couldn¡¯t afford to fall. So half the force was used, and she was only slightly relieved to see him steady as he got out of the car, closed the door, and drove off with one step on the gas. Baird Lane stood still and watched the back of her distant car, his head suddenly aching with a dull ache as an image began to sh through his mind like a walking light. There were so many imagesing up in his mind that Baird Lane couldn¡¯t control them to stop even if he wanted to, it was as if those images were suddenly force-fed to him, making his head ache as if it was about to explode, and his face was white and bloodless. In the end he was unable to hold on any longer, grabbing his hair with both hands and letting out a low growl as he copsed. ¡°President Lane!¡± and the moment Baird Lane fell to the ground, Gates ran out of the old mansion, caught him and helped him back to the old mansion. Soon, the family doctor and Dr. Tom both arrived at Baird Lane¡¯s room. Uncle Fu was watching worriedly and anxiously from the sidelines, and little baby was sitting on hisp, continuing to y with the Rubik¡¯s Cube as if he didn¡¯t know what was going on. But if you look closely at the callbacks, you can notice that Po¡¯s movements in twisting the Rubik¡¯s Cube are quite a bit slower than usual. ¡°Doctor, how is President Lane?¡± Gates inquired when he saw the family doctor stop his examination. Chapter 602 – She is the Young Grandmother The family doctor shook his head, ¡°President Lane is physically unharmed.¡± ¡°But President Lane passed out.¡± Gates pointed at Baird Lane, questioning the doctor¡¯s words. The doctor looked to Dr. Tom, ¡°Dr. Tom should be able to do the answer about that.¡± ¡°Yes, there is nothing physically wrong with Mr. Lane, the reason he is unconscious is because he is regaining his memory.¡± Dr. Tom said with a smile as he put away his small shlight. Gates was pleasantly surprised to hear, ¡°You mean, President Lane¡¯s memory ising back?¡± ¡°Yes, I can be sure.¡± Dr. Tom nodded. Furber was also excited, ¡°Great, this is wonderful!¡± ¡°So Dr. Tom, when will President Lane wake up? Will his memory be fully restored when he wakes up?¡± Gates asked again. Dr. Tom pondered for a few seconds before answering, ¡°Memories can definitely be restored, but how soon to wake up, this I am not sure, if he wakes up soon, then his memories will definitely not be fully restored, if he wakes up for a long time, his memories will only be fully restored, because to restore memories, it needs an adaptation over Land.¡± ¡°So.¡± Hearing this exnation, Gates nodded in understanding. Either way, it¡¯s a good thing if President Lane can wake up. Afterward, Gates sent the two doctors out and back again, abruptly stopping Faubert. Fubuki looked at him, ¡°You have something to say to me?¡± Gates took a deep breath, ¡°Furber, I have a question that I¡¯m sure you know, and I¡¯d like you to answer it definitively.¡± Furber carried the already sleeping Bo over to Baird Lane and tucked father and son in before reopening his mouth, ¡°What did you want to ask?¡± ¡°Furber, Miss Christine Camp, isn¡¯t that thedy?¡± Gates finally asked his suspicions. Fu Bo¡¯s old eyes twitched, ¡°Oh? You think she¡¯s a young granny?¡± ¡°Yes, I think she is the Lady, in fact, from the time I saw her, because of her face, I already suspected that she is the Lady, butter on, because I found out some information about her nowadays, I put my suspicions to rest, knowing that just now, at the banquet, I heard her say that she was burned by a big fire.¡± ¡°And then?¡± Uncle Foo, with his cane, trembled as he returned to his previous seat and sat down. Gates looked at him, ¡°Then I renewed my suspicion that she was the Lady, for there are no two people in this world with so great a degree of coincidence, the same face is all, why even the same experiences, which is inly impossible, unless they are the same person.¡± ¡°You¡¯re right to say that.¡± Fubuki nodded. Gates clenched his fists in excitement, ¡°So Fubar, she¡¯s really Mrs. right?¡± Forber looked towards Baird Lane and let out a long sigh, ¡°Well, it¡¯s toote to keep it a secret, so I¡¯ll just tell you, she¡¯s the young grandma.¡± ¡°Sure enough!¡± Gates huffed backward. Even though he had already prepared himself mentally because of his suspicions, he still couldn¡¯t help but be shocked at this moment when he heard Uncle Fu admit it himself. ¡°Madame has changed, and too much ¡­¡± Gates felt. There¡¯s nothing Christine White about today¡¯s Christine Camp, except for that face, character abilities and all. ¡°The reason why the young granny has changed so much is because she has experienced life and death twice.¡± Fu Bo said. Gates swallowed, ¡°Twice in life and death? By the way, I remember Madame saying at the party earlier that she had been burned twice, but I obviously only know that it was only the one time in the industrial area, did Madame go through a fire when we didn¡¯t know?¡± Uncle Fu nodded, ¡°Yes, it was the second fire that almost killed her, but this I can¡¯t go into detail, this is the most painful experience for young granny, I¡¯m not qualified to speak for her, if you want to know, when young master recovers his memories, you guys can go and ask young granny in person.¡± Gates thought about it, ¡°Okay then, but there¡¯s one more problem.¡± ¡°You mean little baby?¡± Fu Bo guessed at once. Gates answered in a row, ¡°Yes, it¡¯s Little Treasure, Little Treasure is just five years old this year, six years ago thedy was pregnant, since thedy didn¡¯t die, the child should be about the same as Little Treasure, so I dare to guess that Little Treasure is the one born by thedy, right?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, Bao is not some illegitimate child, he is the rightful young master of The Lane Family.¡± Fubo looked at the sleeping little one lying beside Baird Lane, his old face full of love. ¡°No wonder Aunt Lucy is helping Little Treasure¡¯s mom, it turns out that Aunt Lucy has known it for a long time.¡± Gates¡¯ eyes reddened with excitement, ¡°Then in that case, Little Treasure¡¯s mother who has been targeting President Lane from the shadows and saying that she has a grudge against President Lane is actually Madam, just why did Madam say that she has a grudge against President Lane?¡± That¡¯s what he can¡¯t figure out at the moment. Fu Bo, however, shook his head down, ¡°Regarding this, I still say that, when young master¡¯s memory is restored, go and ask young granny in person, I think at that time, young granny shouldn¡¯t be unable to say anything, on the contrary, you asked so many questions, and I would also like to know, how did you make sure, that I know that Christine Camp is young granny?¡± Upon hearing this, Gates scratched his head, ¡°Regarding this, I actually didn¡¯t think of it at first, until I heard Madame¡¯s words and associated it with the scene before the banquet started, when I happened to see you, Uncle Fu, and Madame walking towards the old mansion¡¯s ancestral hall, so I guessed it.¡± After all, The Lane Family¡¯s shrine is off limits to all but The Lane Family people. Instead, Furber brought in an outsider, clearly indicating that that outsider, must have the closest of connections to The Lane Family. ¡°I see!¡± Uncle Fu stroked his beard andughed, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect to be seen by you.¡± ¡°Yeah, I wouldn¡¯t have thought of that level if I hadn¡¯t seen the scene, that being said, knowing that Miss Christine Camp is Mrs. I probably guessed who was behind directing that junkie tonight, and there¡¯s only one of them, and that¡¯s Molly Bort, and Molly Bort must have known that Mrs. was Christine White now.¡± Gates affirmed. Because Mrs. never had a grudge against anyone else, the biggest grudge of all, was The Bort Family . So, then, Leo Bort¡¯s disappearance was also the work of the missus? ¡°That¡¯s right, the person behind this is Molly Bort, the young granny came back this time to seek revenge on Molly Bort, this is what the young granny told me herself.¡± Fu Bo said. Gates clenched his fists, ¡°Looks like the industrial area, where thedy got off in the first ce, must have had something to do with Molly Bort.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s wait for the young master to wake up, when he wakes up and recovers his memory, he will surely go to look for the young granny, even if he doesn¡¯t recover all of it, he will surely remember part of the things about the young granny, and then all the grudges will be solved face to face, and the most important thing now is to catch Molly Bort.¡± ¡°You¡¯re right, I¡¯m going to go put more men on it and try to catch her sooner.¡± With that, Gates turned and walked out. After leaving the old mansion, he got into his car while dialing Christine White¡¯s number. Christine White had already returned to her apartment and was lying on her bed after a shower, ready to rest, when she heard the phone ring and fished out her cell phone to see the caller ID, and was quite surprised. Gates actually called her! What a rarity! Despite this thought, Christine White spoke on the phone, ¡°Special Assistant Gates is calling, it¡¯s your President Lane what can I do for you?¡± Her voice was light and full of indifference.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. Gates, now that he knew who she really was, was impressed to hear her take such a cold tone. What a gentledy she used to be. It¡¯s changed a little too much now. ¡°President Lane didn¡¯t ask me to call, I called myself.¡± Gates replied respectfully as he gathered his thoughts in his mind. Christine White raised an eyebrow, ¡°You called yourself? You wanted to see me about something?¡± Chapter 603 – Hugh Dong’s Hand There was a sudden silence on the phone for a few moments before Gates¡¯ voice resumed, ¡°Ma¡¯am, I¡¯ve figured out who you are.¡± Christine White blushed slightly, ¡°What are you talking about?¡± ¡°Ma¡¯am, Furber has told me that you are the Christine White of the past, the mother of Bo, and I¡¯m calling you this time for no other reason than to let you know that President Lane went into aa after you left, and Dr. Tom has diagnosed that he is now regaining his memory. ¡± Recovering memories? Christine White¡¯s grip on her cell phone tightened, ¡°So?¡± She acknowledged her identity. Anyway, Fubuki had already said it, so there was no point in her continuing to hide it. What¡¯s more, even if Uncle Fu didn¡¯t say anything about her identity, she wouldn¡¯t be able to hide it for much longer. It was inevitable that she would be recognized. ¡°So ma¡¯am, when President Lane regains his memory, he will definitelye over to you and ask what really happened six years ago.¡± Gates replied. Christine White sneered, ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll tell him all about it if hees to ask, hopefully he¡¯ll be able to handle it.¡± With that, she simply cut the phone off. This night, she didn¡¯t sleep well. Either dreaming about the acid incidentst night or the fire six years ago. She didn¡¯t know why she dreamed about this, and when she woke up the next day, she woke up with tworge dark circles under her eyelids, which she barely managed to cover up with a lot of concealer, but she couldn¡¯t hide the exhaustion that was revealed in her eyes. Arriving at the hospital, Ives Norton saw at once that she was in bad shape, poured a ss of water and asked, ¡°Something bothering you?¡± Christine White yawned, ¡°No, just didn¡¯t sleep well.¡± Seeing that she didn¡¯t want to talk about it, Ives Norton shrugged his shoulders and didn¡¯t ask any more questions, ¡°How was The Lane Family¡¯s party for Bost night?¡± He wasn¡¯t therest night because he had a very important surgery. Christine White took a sip of water and replied, ¡°It¡¯s not bad, but something happened.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± Ives Norton raised an eyebrow. Christine White put down her ss of water, ¡°Molly Bort sent someone to blend inst night.¡± ¡°What?¡± Ives Norton¡¯s volume rose. Christine White hmmm¡¯d and gave a brief rundown ofst night¡¯s events. Ives Norton¡¯s brows furrowed together as he listened, ¡°It¡¯s so defensible that she¡¯d let someone throw acid at you.¡± ¡°Yeah, well, it¡¯s thest thing anyone would have expected, and thankfully Baird Lane saved me.¡± Christine White rubbed the rim of her water ss with an uncertain look.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Ives Norton looked at her, ¡°You guys aren¡¯t hurt, are you?¡± ¡°No.¡± She shook her head. Ives Norton breathed a sigh of relief, ¡°I¡¯m d I¡¯m not hurt.¡± ¡°But ¡­¡± Christine White suddenly trailed off. Ives Norton pushed his sses up suspiciously, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°I broke with Baird Lane.¡± Christine Whiteughed suddenly. Ives Norton was surprised, ¡°A break?¡± ¡°Well, he confessed his love to mest night, rejected him in front of everyone, and afterward told him inly that I never loved him, and that all I did was tease his feelings, just to get him to fall in love with me, and then I was dumping him.¡± Christine White looked toward the back of her chair and made light of the situation. Ives Norton wasn¡¯t much surprised to hear that, ¡°So that¡¯s what I heard you say, that¡¯s your way of getting back at Baird Lane.¡± In fact, he felt that this way of hers was not really a form of revenge. It¡¯s a prank at best. In her mindset today, if she really wanted to get back at someone, she would surely do what she did to Molly Bort, not this to Baird Lane. He could only say that she really still couldn¡¯t let go in her heart, so she couldn¡¯t be cruel enough to get back at Baird Lane, and could only use this method. And with an approach like that, he figured Baird Lane wasn¡¯t going to be blown away. ¡°That¡¯s right, so I¡¯ve decided that from now on, my grudge with Baird Lane is written off, and there will never be another rtionship between us other than being Bo¡¯s parents.¡± Christine White said in a misty voice as she lowered her eyes and looked at the clear water in her water ss. Ives Norton however looked at her, ¡°That being said, I don¡¯t think Baird will ever let go of you, he fell in love with you without getting his memories back but in case his memoriese back he¡¯ll be even more unlikely to let go of you, you¡¯re destined to be entangled again.¡± At those words, Christine White suddenly thought of something, and her pupils fluttered slightly. Ives Norton catches on and asks, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Christine White pursed her lips, ¡°Gates called mest night and told me that Baird Lane was in aa and was regaining his memory.¡± I don¡¯t know if he¡¯s awake now. Ives Norton raised an eyebrow in surprise, ¡°He¡¯s actually regaining his memory already, so Christine you ¡­¡± ¡°Okay, enough about that.¡± Christine White suddenly began to skirt the subject evasively, ¡°Leo Bort did you get any results on your mating?¡± Ives Norton knew that she deliberately didn¡¯t want to talk about Baird Lane anymore, and with a secret sigh, he didn¡¯t tear her down and replied down the line, ¡°I was about to tell you today, but it turns out that you asked out for yourself, and the results of his mating came back, and it wasn¡¯t a good match.¡± ¡°I knew it.¡± Christine White wasn¡¯t surprised by the answer, because it had been expected and she was prepared for it. She rubbed her temples, ¡°Actually, I¡¯m quite lucky that Leo Bort didn¡¯t match with me, although I don¡¯t know medicine, I also know that human organs also have a life span, Leo Bort is so old, even if his kidney matches with me, that kidney won¡¯t be able to manage for the rest of my life, and I will have to look for a new one when the organ¡¯s life span expires, troublesome. ¡± ¡°You¡¯re right too, but wasn¡¯t the reason I mated Leo Bort a temporary thing, after all, your kidneys won¡¯tst much longer, it¡¯s all up to Molly Bort now.¡± Ives Norton sighs. Christine White didn¡¯t speak anymore. Now Molly Bort is nowhere to be found. After a while Christine White suddenly stood up, ¡°Okay Ives, enough about that, I¡¯m going to go see Hugh Dong.¡± ¡°Go on, I¡¯ll hold the door for you.¡± Ives Norton stood up as well. Christine White, however, shook her head, ¡°No need, Gates already knows my real identity, it¡¯s Fubo who told him, so even if Baird Lane doesn¡¯t regain his memory in the end, Gates will tell him that I¡¯m Christine White, and there¡¯s no need to hide my identity, that¡¯s it .¡± With that, she turned and walked out of the office, heading for the hospitalization wing. It was her current appointment with Ives Norton toe and see Hugh Dong once a day until Hugh Dong woke up. That¡¯s why she came over to the hospital early this morning. Walking into Hugh Dong¡¯s hospital room, Christine White pulled over a chair and sat on the edge of the bed as she had done yesterday, took his hand and began to talk to him. She talked a lot yesterday, said everything that needed to be said, and now she just had to talk aboutst night. However, as soon as she spoke ofst night¡¯s acid incident, she suddenly felt a not-so-great forceing from her hand. She looked down and saw Hugh Dong¡¯s thin, bony hand unexpectedly close up and take hers. At the sight, Christine White nearly screamed with excitement and hurriedly rang the bedside call bell with her other hand. After pressing, she stared at Hugh Dong¡¯s face with burning eyes, and the hand held by Hugh Dong was trembling uncontrobly. ¡°Hugh Dong¡­ Are you waking up?¡± Christine White asked, softening her voice as much as she could, expectantly. This was the first time she had ever seen Hugh Dong react with her own eyes; in the past she had always heard from Ives Norton and had never seen it with her own eyes, so she had always been quite sorry. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± At that moment, several doctors and nurses, led by Ives Norton, opened the door to the room and walked in. Christine White held up Hugh Dong¡¯s hand and showed them, ¡°Hugh Dong is reacting, he¡¯s grabbing my hand.¡± Chapter 604 – Memory Recovery ¡°It¡¯s really true,e on, start checking immediately!¡± Ives Nortonmanded in a booming voice. As soon as his words fell, the other doctors and nurses immediately stepped forward and formed a circle around the hospital bed. Christine White didn¡¯t leave either, because Hugh Dong had her still in his grip. A half-hour-long inspection finally came to an end. Hugh Dong¡¯s hand also let go on its own a few minutes ago, as there was no more strength left. Christine White was finally able to move her hands, which were numb from his grip, and walked over to Ives Norton to inquire, ¡°How¡¯s it going?¡± ¡°Good news, Hugh Dong¡¯s brain cells are more active and the brain¡¯s control over his body, is starting toe back, which means it¡¯s getting closer and closer to the time when he¡¯ll wake up.¡± Ives Norton replied as he wrote on his chart binder. Christine White smiled happily, ¡°That¡¯s good, that¡¯s good.¡± ¡°By the way, what did you tell him so that his hand could grab you?¡± Ives Norton put down his pen. Christine White didn¡¯t hide anything from him, and briefly told him what she had said to Hugh Dong. Ives Norton sighed emotionally as he listened, ¡°You really are his deepest obsession, and the only times he¡¯s reacted have had to do with you yet.¡± ¡°But I ¡­¡± Christine White looked guiltily toward the hospital bed. She always knew Hugh Dong had feelings for her. But she was not destined to respond to him, any more than she was destined to respond to Ives Norton. She wouldn¡¯t be with Ives Norton, let alone Hugh Dong, when she and Ives Norton are still just friends. She¡¯s kinda Hugh Dong¡¯s ex-sister-inw. ¡°I know what you¡¯re trying to say.¡± Ives Norton put a hand on Christine White¡¯s shoulder and whispered reassuringly, ¡°It¡¯s okay, when Hugh Dong wakes up, I¡¯m sure he¡¯ll let it go, just like I did.¡± He¡¯s figured out now that love isn¡¯t something you have to get, and that you can choose to let go. His understanding of love is that he wants the one he loves, to be happy, more than having to be together. ¡°Ives ¡­¡± Christine White froze and looked at the man in front of her. Ives Norton put his hand down, ¡°Well, enough about that, you¡¯re tired too, go back and rest, Hugh Dong is fine here for now, you can juste back tomorrow.¡± ¡°Uh-huh.¡± Christine White nodded, then turned to leave. After leaving the hospital, instead of going back to her apartment, she went straight to the office, having a meeting to attend. By the time the meeting was over, it was almost noon. Lisa suddenly knocked on the door and came in with a somewhatplicated look, ¡°Superintendent, President Lane ising over.¡± At the sound of Baird Lane, Christine White¡¯s sip of tea jerked and her eyes shed, ¡°Where is he?¡± ¡°Outside.¡± Lisa pointed out the office door. Christine White closed her eyes, ¡°Let him in.¡± She knew that what wasing, was alwaysing. Yesterday Gates had said again that Baird Lane was going to regain her memory, and that whether or not all of her memory woulde back, even if it was only partially, Baird Lane would definitelye to her when she woke up. So she was always prepared. Now is the time to face this moment. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go get President Lane in here.¡± Lisa answered and turned to head out of the office. The next moment, the sound of crisp footsteps resumed, not Lisa¡¯s high heels, but the steady sound of men¡¯s leather shoes. The voice, one at a time, felt like it was stepping on her heart, causing the body to tense up. Christine White raised her eyes to the source of the voice, and the first thing that struck her was a pair of long, strong thighs, and up those thighs was Baird Lane¡¯s handsome face with self-condemnation written on it, and eyes that overflowed with love. When he was like this, Christine White didn¡¯t need to open her mouth to ask, she already understood that his memories had not only recovered some, but all of them, and he remembered all of the past they had had. ¡°Why?¡± Baird Lane came to a stop in front of Christine White, the knot in his throat sliding slightly as he asked in a hoarse voice, ¡°If you¡¯re still alive, why didn¡¯t you tell me back then, and why are you hiding your identity now that you¡¯re back?¡± Christine White was a little sour in her heart by these two questions of his, she raised her head slightly, as if she was suppressing something, and then coldly returned, ¡°Why don¡¯t I tell you? Do you think I don¡¯t want to? What did you do when I wanted to tell me that I didn¡¯t die in that fire? You got Molly Bort to stay with you, to live in the cottage!¡± Baird Lane¡¯s thin lips quivered, ¡°It wasn¡¯t like that, I did it then for a reason.¡± ¡°Doesn¡¯t matter.¡± Christine White suddenlyughed a little, but the smile didn¡¯t reach the bottom of her eyes, ¡°No matter what the reason is, I don¡¯t want to hear about it, after all, it¡¯s been six long years since the incident happened, I don¡¯t want to know about it for a long time, and as for the fact that you have just asked me again why I hid my identity when I came back, it¡¯s because I want to take revenge on you guys ah.¡± Baird Lane dropped his eyes, ¡°You hate me!¡± He sounded very sure. Christine White propped her head up and looked at himnguidly, ¡°It¡¯s obvious isn¡¯t it? Whether it¡¯s me talking to you using the vest that is Little Treasure¡¯s mother, orst night, I clearly told you that I hate you!¡± ¡°Why?¡± Baird Lane locked eyes with her, ¡°Because I picked up Molly Bort at the cottage back then?¡± ¡°That¡¯s only one of the reasons, isn¡¯t it, the other reason is that when I was burned beyond recognition by the fire, when I was struggling to get back as good as new and live, you forgot about me and wanted to marry Molly Bort, what¡¯s the difference between your behavior, which is the same as betraying me and abandoning me, and why don¡¯t I hate that, do you think?¡± Christine White¡¯s eyes were red, with tears of hate in them. Baird Lane watched, his heart pumping up, wanting to reach out and take her into his arms. In fact, he did so, but before he could touch her, she fought to p him away. She didn¡¯t want him to touch her! Realizing this, Baird Lane paled for an instant, and his outstretched hand, too, stopped so stiffly in mid-air for a moment before he lowered it. ¡°I wasn¡¯t trying to forget you on purpose, I just believed you were dead at the time and forgot for a moment when I couldn¡¯t ept it, I¡¯m sorry.¡± Baird Lane apologized. Christine White¡¯s heart wasn¡¯t so much refreshed as it wasplicated when she looked at him so humbled. ¡°I don¡¯t want your sorry, it¡¯s long since been said and broken between us, so your sorry will just be worthless.¡± Christine White clenched her palms and forced herself to be cold. Baird Lane pursed his thin lips, ¡°I know, I¡¯m sorry for all this, and I¡¯ll make up for it twice as much in the future, but what I¡¯m here today, and what I want to know the most, is what really happened to you back then, and what exactly do you mean when you say that you were burned by a fire twice, and that your face is stillpletely disfigured?¡± ¡°You want to know?¡± Christine White narrowed her eyes. Baird Lane nods. ¡°Okay, so I¡¯ll tell you about the first fire, the one at the industrial park, when we were evacuating, Molly Bort pushed me out of the car and told the driver to drive off, and I was left in the fire like that, but luckily there was ake at the time, and I jumped in and escaped.¡± Christine White downyed the situation. It¡¯s as if she¡¯s talking about this, not as if she¡¯s personally experienced it, but as if she¡¯s telling a trivial little story. But to Baird Lane¡¯s ears, it surged with murderous intent. How dare you! Molly Bort how dare she!Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Christine¡­¡± Baird Lane stopped thinking about whether Christine White wanted to or not, and went straight up to her and hugged her so tightly that it seemed like he was trying to rub it into his bones and blood. Christine White didn¡¯t expect him toe hard and subconsciously struggled, but after the more she struggled and the tighter he held her, she simply gave up. And she also felt that his hands, which were holding her, were actually trembling. ¡°Are you afraid?¡± Christine White asked suddenly. Chapter 605 – I Won’t Give Up He¡¯s showing the same emotions now as he didst night. He was like thatst night, in fear. Last night she could have assumed that there was some other reason for his fear, that it couldn¡¯t be because of her, but now, she couldn¡¯t fool herself, he was just afraid that something would happen to her. ¡°Why bother?¡± Christine White willed Baird Lane not to answer and suddenly sighed. Baird Lane continued to gather his arms around her and finally spoke, ¡°If you escaped that fire, why didn¡¯t youe back, why didn¡¯t you contact me, at that time, before I brought Molly Bort back to the cottage.¡± ¡°By that time I had passed out from theke, how was I supposed to contact you? When I woke up, I learned that you were close to the walk.¡± Christine White looked across the room, expressionless. Baird Lane was silent for a moment and then asked, ¡°Who saved you?¡± ¡°It¡¯s my brother.¡± ¡°Bess Camp?¡± ¡°It¡¯s him!¡± Christine White hmmm¡¯d. Baird Lane¡¯s eyes glinted. No wonder Bess Camp had been so concerned about her in the first ce, evening to see him at The Lane Family, so he must have been spying for her. Despite his heartache, Baird Lane was grateful that Bess Camp showed up in the industrial area at the time and saved Christine White just in time. ¡°What about the second fire?¡± Baird Lane let go of Christine White a little and looked down at her icy face. Christine White lowered her eyes and sneered, ¡°The second fire was on the day you brought Molly Bort back to the vi, when I found out about it I went back to the vi and tried to find you but ran into Molly Bort, who knocked me unconscious and shipped me out, locked me up in a crappy building on the outskirts of the city, and then poured gasoline on me and tried to burn me alive, and it was only because Bess Camp showed up even though I wasn¡¯t dead.¡± Upon hearing this, Baird Lane¡¯s pupils plummeted. Surprisingly, that was the day! ¡°I didn¡¯t die, but that fire also destroyed my face.¡± At that, Christine White pushed him away and fished up her blouse in front of him, pointing to therge scar on her waist and stomach, her voice emotionless, ¡°See this scar? That¡¯s what the fire left behind, and if it weren¡¯t for Dr. Pitre, my face would be just as ugly as this scar right now.¡± Baird Lane¡¯s head exploded and his eyes went crimson as he stared dead at the scar on her waist and stomach. Such arge scar was so shocking to look at, one could only imagine the heat of the fire she was in, the desperation and pain of being swept away by it. And he wasn¡¯t around when she was engulfed in mes, and most ridiculously, he was the one who delivered the arsonist to her in person. If he hadn¡¯t brought Molly Bort to the cottage that day, she wouldn¡¯t have fallen into Molly Bort¡¯s hands and been burned by the fire one more time. It¡¯s him. He¡¯s a murderer too! No wonder she hated him, she deserved it! ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I really don¡¯t know about all this!¡± Baird Lane clenched his fists, and the veins on the back of his hands bulged out, showing how strong his inner turmoil was, at this moment. Christine White put down her clothes with a nd ease, ¡°Don¡¯t you know that now? So I swore that as long as I could survive that fire, I¡¯d absolutely double back what I¡¯d suffered, including you Baird Lane, but then I changed my mindter on, and seeing as you¡¯re the baby¡¯s father, I won¡¯t double back on you, but ¡­¡± Her eyes stared, ¡°But I also want to make you lose face into the face, taste the taste of abandonment, but fromst night, it seems that I didn¡¯t do enough, my heart is still soft after all, but I also figured out, since you can make little baby get better, I won¡¯t retaliate against you, and the two of us from now on, we don¡¯t owe each other anything.¡± ¡°You want to draw a line in the sand with me?¡± Baird Lane¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly. Christine White looked at him, ¡°That¡¯s right, do you think we can go back in time, nowadays?¡±Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Why not? It¡¯s you I¡¯ve always loved, and I never touched Molly Bort during my marriage to her, and you¡¯re the only one I¡¯ve ever had.¡± Baird Lane grabbed her by the shoulders and fretted. Baird Lane froze slightly, looking at the man in front of him with some incredulity. I can¡¯t believe he didn¡¯t touch Molly Bort? For a moment there was some joy in Christine White¡¯s heart, but it was soon, again, suppressed by herself. ¡°So what? Things haven¡¯t been that simple between us for a long time, and even if you hadn¡¯t touched Molly Bort, but do you think that we could really still be together without any distractions?¡± Christine White said. Baird Lane tightened his hands, ¡°Of course we can, because we still have feelings don¡¯t we?¡± ¡°Feelings aren¡¯t absolute, and even if they were, there are too many grudges mixed in between us for it to have been possible for a long time, and the world is full of examples of people who love each other but can¡¯t be together again.¡± Christine White removed his hand on her shoulder. Baird Lane bites up on the back seat of his teeth, ¡°They¡¯re them, we¡¯re us, and they¡¯re not like us.¡± ¡°Nothing different.¡± Christine White looked away. Baird Lane spoke in a hushed voice, ¡°What about Po? Do you want Po to not have aplete family?¡± ¡°You are Bao¡¯s father and I am Bao¡¯s mother, Bao doesn¡¯tck parents so it doesn¡¯t matter if he has aplete family or not because I won¡¯t fail to love him and he is the only child I have in this life.¡± Christine White replied. Baird Lane didn¡¯t expect her to be so stubborn, and his eyes became dark, ¡°So after all, you still won¡¯t go back with me, is that it?¡± ¡°I am no longer your wife for a long time, the moment you announced my death, the moment you canceled my ount, our marriage hase to an end, nowadays I am just Christine Camp, do you understand?¡± Christine White looked at him seriously. Baird Lane closes his eyes and opens them again with nothing but determination in his eyes, ¡°I don¡¯t get it, it doesn¡¯t matter if you¡¯re Christine Camp or Christine White, you¡¯re just my Baird Lane¡¯s wife and mommy to Bo, the three of us have always been a family and only a family. ¡± ¡°You want toe on strong?¡± Christine White frowned. Baird Lane rubbed his temples, ¡°I¡¯ll re-pursue you and if you still don¡¯t relent I¡¯lle back strong Christine White, I once said that after I fell in love with you you¡¯d only be mine for the rest of your life so I¡¯ll never allow you to walk away from me.¡± She¡¯d been gone for six years, and he wasn¡¯t going to let her go for a second six. Listening to this domineering oath from Baird Lane, Christine White was not untouched in her heart, but there was some resistance, ¡°So after all, you still want toe on strong.¡± ¡°You didn¡¯t want me toe strong, so you should have promised me earlier toe back with me and we remarried.¡± Baird Lane said, ¡°I still have my wedding ring, and the scarf you knitted for me, which I have kept.¡± Scarf ¡­ A sh of memory crossed Christine White¡¯s eyes. The scarf he was talking about was the one she had knitted for him that year to give him as a birthday present, I think. Unfortunately, she hadn¡¯t even delivered it yet and something had happened to her. ¡°What do you keep things like that for? Didn¡¯t you forget about my mom? Why do you keep it?¡± Christine White half-mocked, half-pursued. Baird Lane suddenly smiled, ¡°Because I like it.¡± That said, he didn¡¯t know why he did that at the time. Obviously all forgotten about her, but still can¡¯t lose what she left behind. ¡°Meh, so what if I like it, liking can¡¯tst a lifetime.¡± Christine White murmured with dull eyes. She then took a breath and pointed toward the door, ¡°President Lane, it¡¯s time for you to go.¡± Baird Lane frowned. He didn¡¯t really want to leave, but looking at her, he knew she needed to calm down at the moment. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go first, but I still say I won¡¯t give up on you, and now that you¡¯ve resurfaced, I¡¯m going to get you back to me.¡± After saying that, Baird Lane walked towards the door and reached the doorway but suddenly stopped again, ¡°Although you said you didn¡¯t want to know why I brought Molly Bort back to the cottage back then, I¡¯m going to tell you that I was trying to get you a new kidney, and that Molly Bort¡¯s was a match for you!¡± ¡°What?¡± Christine White was shaken. Chapter 606 – Ordinary People Baird Lane added, ¡°I¡¯ve been in touch with Ives Norton before I came to see you today, and he told me that you¡¯re having problems with your other kidney as well, so I¡¯ll be sure to find Molly Bort and get you a new kidney, trust me, I won¡¯t let anything happen to you.¡± After that, he opened the door and walked out. Christine White stood still for a long time, looking in the direction he had left. Turns out he knew six years ago that Molly Bort¡¯s kidney was a match for her, and he wanted Molly Bort to give her a kidney six years ago. If that¡¯s true, doesn¡¯t that mean she misunderstood him six years ago? He took Molly Bort back to the vi, not because she was dead and wanted to rekindle his old rtionship with Molly Bort, but for her. For a moment, Christine White¡¯s mind buzzed with confusion as she rubbed her forehead and sat back in her chair helplessly, somewhat unworthy of what to do. After a while, her cell phone on the table suddenly rang. Christine White barely managed to raise some of her spirits to look up and see that it was Bess Camp calling, she felt a little better and picked up her cell phone to answer the call. ¡°Brother ¡­¡± ¡°Christine, I was just contacted by Baird Lane to say thank you for saving you that year, has he ¡­¡± ¡°Uh-huh.¡± Christine White nodded. Bess Camp let out a long breath, ¡°And actually regained her memory.¡± ¡°What did he tell you besides thanking you?¡± Christine White asked. Bess Camp smiled, ¡°It¡¯s not much, it¡¯s just that I¡¯ve been given one of the foreign ports of passage to thank me for taking care of you mother and son over the past few years.¡± ¡°The port ofmerce? Is that the customs one?¡± Christine White looked slightly surprised. ¡°That¡¯s right, he¡¯s really shedding a lot of blood this time to thank me.¡± Bess Campmented. Christine White¡¯s lips twitched, and suddenly there were no words. Indeed, Baird Lane did shed a great deal of blood in abandoning this port of entry. The usual ports of entry are all state-owned, with very few privately owned, and The Lane Family only has five ports of entry, each of which is a pir of support for the group. Now that Baird Lane has ceded one of its pirs, it means that The Lane Family Group has lost a lot of money and will make far less profit each year than before. If The Lane Family Group had not been Baird Lane¡¯s one-trick pony with thergest shareholding in hand, the board could have removed Baird Lane from office just for ceding the Tom¡¯s Crossing. ¡°Christine, why don¡¯t you say anything?¡± Bess Camp couldn¡¯t help but ask after not hearing Christine White¡¯s response for a long time. Christine White shifted over, ¡°No, I was just surprised.¡± ¡°Yeah, I was surprised too, but the fact that he was willing to give up so much for you mother and son shows his sincerity.¡± Bess Camp said, ¡°I¡¯ll return the passport to himter.¡± Christine White bites her lip, ¡°No brother, you take it. ¡± ¡°Eh?¡± It was Bess Camp¡¯s turn to freeze, ¡°I¡¯m holding it?¡± ¡°Yes, little baby is his real son, your did take care of little baby a lot, he as a father should give you some payment, so the Tongshang port doesn¡¯t need to be returned to him, just keep it, I know him, that person of his doesn¡¯t like to owe others favors, even if you don¡¯t take it, he will give it to you in other ways.¡± Christine White exined. Bess Camp was silent for a moment, ¡°I¡¯m surprised you still know him so well after six years.¡± ¡°He¡¯s also my enemy, so of course I¡¯m going to get to know him a little better.¡± Christine White said with a slight sh in her eyes. Bess Camp smiled, ¡°Really? Aside from the hater thing, you never let go of what you knew about him, isn¡¯t that because you still love him?¡± Christine White gripped her cell phone tightly, ¡°I don¡¯t have ¡­¡± ¡°Come on, you can lie to yourself, but you can¡¯t lie to me, if you don¡¯t love him, why do you have to use that way to get back at him? Getting him to fall in love with you after he confessed his love for you and then you rejected him and humiliated him, that way is childish to the core.¡± Bess Camp struck out unmercifully. Christine White lowered her eyes, ¡°Where¡¯s the childishness?¡± ¡°Not childish? Do you think this kind of revenge can make Baird Lane suffer? The truth is it didn¡¯t have any effect at all, you didn¡¯t hurt him at all, so your way of retaliating is no different from a prank, and in the end, you couldn¡¯t even be bothered to get back at him.¡± Bess Camp said. Christine White¡¯s heart was a little weak, but her mouth was strong, ¡°Nonsense, how could I not be cruel.¡± ¡°If you were really ruthless, wouldn¡¯t it be more painful for you to have someone go and beat him up and sh him a few times so as to bring him vengeance?¡± ¡°I ¡­¡± Christine White choked, unable to speak. Bess Campughed again, ¡°Look, I¡¯m right aren¡¯t I, you can¡¯t let go of him, for the past six years, you¡¯ve searched the inte for news about everything about him from time to time, sometimes when you¡¯re drunk, you¡¯ll shout his name in love and hate, and even look at Bao in a daze at times, all of which shows that you¡¯ve always been in love with him.¡± Christine White¡¯s eyes reddened and she remained silent. Bess Camp sensed her sadness and sighed, ¡°I know, you¡¯ve been holding a grudge against Baird Lane in your heart because he forgot about you and married Molly Bort, and you feel that he betrayed you and abandoned you, so you want to get back at him, in fact, at first, that¡¯s how I felt too, but ¡­ ¡± ¡°But what?¡± Bess Camp smiled slightly, ¡°But just now Baird Lane contacted me and told me the reason why he forgot about you six years ago, and the reason why he brought Molly Bort back to the cottage, and it suddenly struck me that we¡¯ve misunderstood him too much, and that he¡¯s actually a poor man.¡± ¡°Hmph, I didn¡¯t think so.¡± Christine White grunted with a stiff upper lip. Bess Camp also did not demolish her arrogance, and took over the next to say: ¡°six years ago, Lane old man died, Baird Lane did not arrive in time, I think from that time onwards, Baird Lane¡¯s heart has always been very remorseful, very resentful of themselves, and then it¡¯s your turn, when they saw the woman¡¯s body, everyone believed that you died. Baird Lane believed it too, and just because he believed it, how do you think he would have felt?¡± Hearing this, Christine White¡¯s face changed slightly, suddenly realizing something. But before she could say anything, Bess Camp spoke up again, ¡°Baird Lane must have felt the same way when Lane senior passed away, ming himself, hating himself, ming himself for why he had to separate from you at that time, hating himself for why he couldn¡¯t save you, to him, only you and Lane senior were his true family, you are dead, and it is he who is left behind who suffers the most.¡± These words caused Christine White¡¯s heart to pump up and her face to blush slightly. Yeah, all she could think about was the pain she¡¯d feel at being forgotten, but she never thought about how upset Baird Lane would be when he learned of her death. Baird Lane was in love with her at that time, and when the one who loved her dies, the one left is the one who is the most miserable. Although she didn¡¯t really die, she did seem dead to Baird Lane at that point in time.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. And Baird Lane has been disguising himself with a mask of indifference for years, so over time, he can¡¯t take off this mask, even if the person he cares most about dies, he won¡¯t show how sad he is on the surface, but what about in his heart? Christine White¡¯s heart suddenly welled up with a tremendous amount of shame that almost took her breath away. Because of the indifference that Baird Lane usually disys, and the ability to do anything, she forgets that he is, in fact, an ordinary person. He would be sad, he would be grieving, he would be in pain, but just because the impression of indifference was so strong, it rather made people ignore these facts. At the thought, Christine White covered her face and let out a small sob, ¡°I was wrong ¡­¡± Chapter 607 – Don’t Hate Him Anymore Listening to the sobsing over the phone, and her words, Bess Camp knew she¡¯d figured it out. ¡°Yeah, we were all wrong, but Baird Lane himself was at fault, who made him keep that cold look on his face that made us subconsciously ignore all of this, but then again, six years ago, he lost the old man and you in quick session, and he was indeed the one who suffered the most.¡± Bess Camp sighed. Christine White is still crying, ¡°But I never thought of that, I hated him for forgetting me, but I never thought of how he would feel when he learned of my death ¡­¡± ¡°So we¡¯re all at fault, his memory loss is because he was in too much pain to ept the death of the two people he cared about the most in a row, plus he had head surgery at the time as well, so he lost his memory out of grief, he¡¯s innocent too.¡± Bess Camp said back. Christine White smiled to herself, ¡°That said, I still don¡¯t trust him enough.¡± If she had delivered more trust and told him earlier that she was alive, between them, maybe not so much would have happened. ¡°Christine, so what are you going to do next? Baird Lane told me you don¡¯t want to be with him anymore, but he won¡¯t let go. You ¡­¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Christine White scratched at her hair, ¡°I¡¯m so messed up right now, I don¡¯t know what to do.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay, there¡¯s no rush, take your time and think it over.¡± Bess Camp doesn¡¯t push her. Christine White hasn¡¯t said anything either. After a few moments, the call ended and she put the phone down, slumping over her desk so that no one could see her expression at the moment. I don¡¯t know how long it took, Lisa knocked on the door holding a document, seeing her like this, she was still shocked, thinking that she was sick, she hurriedly went forward to help her up, ¡°Superintendent, are you okay?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Christine White returned in a hoarse voice. Lisa was still uneasy and probed her forehead, only relieved after realizing that her forehead was indeed not hot, ¡°It¡¯s good that it¡¯s fine, but what are you doing lying on the table? Are your kidneys not feeling well?¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m just in a bit of a depressive mood, is something wrong with you?¡± Christine White asked dumbly as she rubbed her temples. Lisa handed her the file, ¡°Here¡¯sst month¡¯s inventory statement.¡± ¡°Well, put it down, I¡¯ll read it tomorrow, I¡¯m a little tired today, so I¡¯ll go home.¡± Christine White stood up and said somewhat feebly. Lisa, seeing her like this, naturally had no problem with it, and seeing that she was not in good spirits, she even took the initiative to send her back to her apartment. Upon arriving at the apartment, Christine White stomped off her heels and headed back to her room, copsing onto the bed in her bedroom and falling into a deep sleep. Shortly after she fell asleep, the door to the room suddenly opened and a tall figure appeared in the doorway and slowly walked in. The man walked over to the bed and stopped, looking down at her deeply. After looking at her for a while, the man suddenly sat down on the edge of the bed, then reached out and touched her pale face, a soft sigh escaping his lips, ¡°Hey ¡­¡± At that moment, the cell phone in the man¡¯s pocket suddenly vibrated. The man withdrew his hand from Christine White¡¯s face and pulled his cell phone out of his pocket to read a text message. The missive was from Bess Camp, and Baird Lane didn¡¯t hesitate, he just clicked on it and checked it out, it only had one sentence on it: is Christine okay? Baird Lane nced again towards the sleeping Christine White before he made a move to return the message, all he had was a nope back to tell Bess Camp she was fine before he put his phone back in his pocket. The only reason he¡¯s here now is because Bess Camp said he was a little uneasy about Christine White and asked him toe over and check it out. So he¡¯d rushed over, and he¡¯d made a trip to the energypany beforeing here to learn that she¡¯d left thepany. And the reason why Bess Camp was uneasy about Christine White, Bess Camp told him, especially the phone call that Bess Camp had with Christine White, and Bess Camp didn¡¯t hide it, she told him all about it. In fact, Bess Camp was right, when he hadn¡¯t seen his grandfather for thest time when he died, he had been over the moon and had been ming himself. Then, after learning that Christine White had also died, he took it even harder and even thought about dying together. Because he¡¯d always felt useless and unable to protect anyone, he¡¯d just lost his memory before he could do anything to himself. But now he was suddenly d that he had lost his memory, or he wouldn¡¯t have seen her. ¡°I¡¯m sorry ¡­¡± Baird Lane looked at Christine White and suddenly apologized before leaning down and kissing her on the cheek. He didn¡¯t get up from the kiss for a long time until she stirred a little ufortably and he straightened up. This night, Baird Lane did not leave and stayed with Christine White all night. The next day Christine White wakes up to see the man sprawled out next to her bed. He was asleep at the moment, but his brow was furrowed and the dark circles under his eyelids showed that he hadn¡¯t slept well. Also, how can you sleep well in such a position. Christine White stirred and braced herself to sit up. Baird Lane, who was sprawled out on the side of the bed, suddenly felt it and opened his eyes abruptly, ¡°Awake?¡± Christine White pursed her lips, ¡°What brings you here?¡± Baird Lane raised an eyebrow slightly as he suddenly realized that her attitude towards him had changed again. At first, she¡¯d been warm to him when she¡¯d used the identity of Christine Camp, but the kind of warmth that he¡¯d always found antithetical. It wasn¡¯t until two days ago, after he confessed his love for her and she rejected it, that he realized that her enthusiasm for him was feigned, and that¡¯s why it felt anticlimactic.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. And also from the rejection of his confession of love, she did not pretend to be enthusiastic anymore, and her attitude towards him naturally changed, bing cold and with asional mocking sneers. But now, the indifference was gone, the mocking sneer was gone, and the attitude was suddenly much more natural, but in this naturalness, a faint twang was revealed. Is this about the phone call with Bess Camp yesterday? Thinking of this, Baird Lane¡¯s thin lips hooked slightly and replied softly, ¡°It was Bess Camp who said she was a little uneasy about you and asked me toe over and take a look.¡± At that, Christine White¡¯s eyes shed, ¡°There¡¯s nothing about me that doesn¡¯t put people at ease, President Lane, go back to your ce.¡± ¡°President Lane is too rusty a title for my liking.¡± Baird Lane said directly. Christine White frowned and was just about to speak. He snaps again, ¡°Better call me by my first name.¡± Christine White, of course, wouldn¡¯t listen to him, adding his name and leaning over the bed to look at him faintly, ¡°President Lane, I actually owe you an apology.¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± Baird Lane narrowed his eyes. Christine White lowered her eyes, ¡°The biggest reason why I hated you and categorized you as an enemy to be avenged is because when I needed you back then, you forgot about me and rekindled an old me with Molly Bort, and at that time, in my eyes, you that was a betrayal, an abandonment of me, and that¡¯s why I¡¯ve always hated you. ¡± Speaking of this, the corner of her mouth suddenly raised a bitter smile, ¡°But yesterday my brother¡¯s phone call made mepletely understand that my hatred actually means nothing, I only thought about my mood, never thought about what kind of consequences my death would bring to you, this is my poor consideration, so I¡¯m sorry.¡± Baird Lane didn¡¯t say anything, just looked at her until after a while he spoke, ¡°So you still hate me?¡± Christine White shook her head, ¡°No more hate, as I just said, my hate is pointless and somewhat ridiculous.¡± He forgot her, it was her death that caused him so much pain, so much self-loathing, that his spirit protected itself and sealed his memories, otherwise he might have broken down. And he brought Molly Bort back to the cottage so he could give her a kidney. You could say that he did it all for her, and she hated him for it for six years, and it was her fault. Chapter 608 – Why are you here? ¡°Since we don¡¯t hate anymore, then between us, is it possible to be together again?¡± Baird Lane looked at the woman, always cold eyes, actually surfaced a few dashes of expectation. He was expecting her to say yes. However Christine White averted her eyes and clenched her palms back, ¡°No. I don¡¯t hate you anymore, but there¡¯s still too much mixed between us, so we still can¡¯t go back to the past.¡± ¡°It¡¯s you who can¡¯t get past that inside yourself, isn¡¯t it?¡± Baird Lane snapped. Christine White¡¯s heart fluttered and she didn¡¯t say anything else, sort of. Yeah, she just couldn¡¯t get past that, and that¡¯s why she couldn¡¯t be with him. Every time she dreamed in the middle of the night, she couldn¡¯t stand the thought that he¡¯d been married to Molly Bort! Thinking, Christine White took a deep breath, ¡°If you know that, then why are you thinking about getting back together with me.¡± ¡°You¡¯re the only one I¡¯ve loved since the beginning.¡± Baird Lane said, ¡°So what¡¯s wrong with me wanting to be with the one I love?¡± Christine White choked for a moment, but quickly snorted with a terse sneer, ¡°Then as I said yesterday, there are plenty of people in this world who love each other, not every one of them has to be together.¡± ¡°They¡¯re them, we¡¯re us, and you know my character, when I fall in love, I will never let go, so you, I won¡¯t let go.¡± Baird Lane looked into her eyes, his eyes unbelievably insistent. Christine White sighed, ¡°I won¡¯t let go anyway.¡± ¡°I know, but I¡¯ll take my time, and I¡¯m sure I¡¯ll be able to impress you again someday.¡± Baird Lane stood up. Christine White looked into his determined eyes and pursed her lips, ¡°Take your time then.¡± ¡°Well, I will, well, why don¡¯t you get up and wash up, I¡¯ve got breakfast ready.¡± Baird Lane skirted around the subject and left it at that. Talking about it too much will just end up bringing it back to square one and arguing about whether or not we can make up again. So might as well put that topic aside for a while and impress him with real action. He came before but searched on the Inte, the Inte said that women are emotional animals, as long as the use of warmth, and then cold women, will also be impressed, as long as the dead skin, and will always be sessful in the end, he felt that it makes sense, and decided to implement. ¡°Breakfast?¡± Christine White froze slightly, ¡°When did you make breakfast?¡± Wasn¡¯t he just sleeping on the side of her bed? Baird Lane straightened his cuffs and returned, ¡°I made it before dawn before I came over for a nap, so get up.¡± With that, he was about to reach out and help her up from the bed. Christine White pped him away, ¡°No, who told you to touch my kitchen? And how did you get in here?¡± ¡°Let the property manager open the door.¡± Baird Lane returned slowly and unruffled, ¡°As for moving the kitchen, you¡¯re my wife, can¡¯t you use your kitchen?¡± ¡°Wife?¡± Christine White¡¯s eyes went wide, ¡°Who¡¯s your wife now?¡± ¡°You!¡± Baird Lane returned the word earnestly. Christine White gasped andughed, ¡°Baird Lane, you can¡¯t have forgotten that we were ¡­ six years ago.¡± ¡°In my heart you are my wife, well get up.¡± Baird Lane said, and went out of the room. Christine White saw that he left so dryly, and wanted to say anything else, but finally could only puff up. After washing up, she stepped out of her room into the living room to see Baird Lane, wearing her apron, serving porridge at the table. Seeing here out, he put down the bowl in his hand and beckoned her over, ¡°Come on over.¡± Christine White walked over with a dark face and swept the porridge with buns on the table, something touched her heart. Baird Lane saw her standing still and pulled out her chair for her, ¡°Have a seat and taste what it tastes like, I haven¡¯t been in the kitchen in years, thest time I was in the kitchen was the time I cooked for you six years ago.¡± Upon hearing this, Christine White¡¯s nose turned slightly sour and a memory instantly came to mind. Only on her face, she couldn¡¯t help but make a mocking remark, ¡°Don¡¯t lie to me, you haven¡¯t done much for Molly Bort in thest six years, I¡¯m afraid.¡± Baird Lane raised an eyebrow, ¡°Are you jealous?¡± As if irritated, Christine White¡¯s volume rose, ¡°Who¡¯s jealous, what are you babbling about?¡± Baird Lane gave a low chuckle, ¡°I haven¡¯t cooked for Molly Bort, and I told you yesterday, I¡¯ve never been in the same room as Molly Bort, I haven¡¯t even touched her, so how could I have done this for her, well, eat.¡± After saying that, he shoved the chopsticks into her hand. Christine White looked at the extra pair of chopsticks in her hand, her lips twitched and she sat down. ¡°I haven¡¯t cooked in many years, I¡¯m a little rusty, and the buns don¡¯t look too good.¡± Baird Lane saw her not eating and staring at the buns, thinking she was disliking their appearance, and couldn¡¯t help but exin. Christine White looked back and heard him say this and her mouth was unforgiving, ¡°It¡¯s pretty ugly and it sure tastes awful.¡± With that, she picked up a bun and took a hard bite. In truth, however, the bun wasn¡¯t bad to eat, and it wasn¡¯t ugly in appearance; she just couldn¡¯t resist the urge to damage him. And how Baird Lane didn¡¯t know it, but coddled and tolerated it.Content held by N?velDrama.Org. He was now trying to impress her with a soft attack to get her to loosen up and remarry him again, so he didn¡¯t care about not being angry no matter how she acted. After breakfast, Christine White went to her room and changed into a set of clothes. Baird Lane, who had already cleaned up the kitchen and also happened toe out of it, saw her and asked, ¡°Going back to the old house to see the kids?¡± He said this in the same way that a husband asking his wife if she wants to go back home to see her parents is the same thing. Christine White, her eyes dazed for a moment, agreed. She did miss Bo. ¡°Come on, I¡¯ll drive.¡± Baird Lane said, going ahead to the foyer to change his shoes. When Christine White went over, she saw that he had already changed his shoes and had taken hers out of the shoe closet and ced them on the doormat. Christine White looked down and realized that the heels he was holding were the very ones she was nning to wearter. ¡°I didn¡¯t pick the wrong one, did I?¡± Baird Lane asked suddenly. Christine White, of course, was not happy to make him happy, and deliberately kicked the shoes in front of her, took a new pair out of the shoe closet and put them on, and said proudly, ¡°That¡¯s what I¡¯m going to wear!¡± Baird Lane looked at the red heels she¡¯d called on and then at her pale green long-sleeved dress with a somewhat one-note expression, ¡°The colors don¡¯t match.¡± Christine White¡¯s face twisted for a split second, ¡°Who said that, that¡¯s the way I like it, get out of the way, I¡¯m going out.¡± After saying that, she pushed him away and walked out of the room in a huff. Baird Lane watched her swaying back, his thin lips pursing inward as if to stifle a smile. How could he not see that she was doing it on purpose, purposely not wearing the shoes he had chosen for her, but wearing another pair instead, in order to sing against him and not be as good as he wanted her to be? ¡°What a dead giveaway.¡± Retracting his gaze, Baird Lane shook his head with an amused murmur before bending down to pick up the heels he¡¯d kicked out of the way for Christine White and closing the door toward her. By the time he caught up with her, she was already seated in the car, buckling her seatbelt and preparing to drive. Baird Lane went straight over and pulled the passenger door open to get in. Christine White twisted her head to look at him, ¡°You take your own car.¡± ¡°We¡¯ll go back together, why drive two cars, that¡¯s all.¡± Baird Lane drops her heels and pulls her seatbelt over to fasten it. Christine White looked at him deadpan and frowned, just in time to speak when Baird Lane suddenly looked at her, ¡°Don¡¯t move!¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Christine White subconsciously dared not move, but her mouth still asked. Instead of answering, Baird Lane bent down, cupped her right ankle and lifted it. Christine White¡¯s face changed when she saw this, ¡°What are you doing?¡± Chapter 609 Ann Lane What to do about it Baird Lane still didn¡¯t answer back, lifting her feet up and then cing them on hisp before removing the red heels that were on her feet and putting on the white ones he had brought with him. Seeing this, Christine White suddenly realized that he was changing her shoes. ¡°You ¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s more like it.¡± Baird Lane put her foot back, his gaze falling on her other foot, the meaning unmistakable. Christine White blushed a little and her eyes shed a little, ¡°No, I¡¯ll do it myself.¡± She held out her hand, wanting him to give her his thanks. However Baird Lane doesn¡¯t get it and is still staring at her left foot. Christine White knew that he wanted to do it himself and pped the steering wheel in exasperation, ¡°I said I¡¯ll do it myself, not you.¡± ¡°But I want to change for you.¡± Baird Lane replied. Christine White opened her mouth, ¡°But I¡¯m not used to it.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay, we¡¯ll get used to it this time over.¡± Baird Lane is still going strong. Christine White couldn¡¯t do anything with him, and knowing he wouldn¡¯t stop if she didn¡¯t let him get what he wanted, she closed her eyes, unbuckled her seatbelt and put her left foot over it, andmanded, ¡°Hurry up!¡± Looking at her this look of death, the corner of Baird Lane¡¯s mouth hooked, did not say anything, and moved gently to change her shoes. Christine White saw the shoe change and red at him before getting ready to take her foot back. But Baird Lane suddenly held her leg down and wouldn¡¯t let her retract it. Christine White froze, ¡°What are you doing?¡± Baird Lane grinned and unbuckled his own seatbelt, then wrapped his arms around her waist and lifted her out of the driver¡¯s seat. Christine White shrieked out, ¡°Baird Lane, what the hell are you doing?¡± ¡°You can¡¯t drive with your heels on, so it¡¯s better if I do it.¡± Baird Lane answered her. By the time the words fell, he and she had switched ces. Christine White is furious. He actually switched ces in that way, how was that different from taking advantage of her? ¡°Okay, sit tight, I¡¯m driving.¡± Baird Lane buckled his seatbelt and opened his mouth to remind Christine White when he saw she was still sulking. Christine White gave him a disgruntled gouge and made arger movement to fasten her seatbelt. Baird Lane watched her buckle up before starting the car with confidence. Along the way, Baird Lane asionally opened his mouth to initiate conversation, but Christine White ignored him and kept looking out the window. Baird Lane knew she was doing it on purpose, messing with his temper, and smiled, not caring. Finally, it was time to arrive at The Lane Family¡¯s old mansion. After Baird Lane parked the car, Christine White opened the door and got right out. Fu Bo was waiting in front of the front door, and when he saw the two of them, he smiled a toothless smile, ¡°Young Master, Young Grandmother, you¡¯re here.¡± Baird Lane nodded in response. Christine White, however, frowned, her expression a little embarrassed. ¡°What¡¯s wrong young granny?¡± Fubuki inquired her after seeing it. Christine White forced a smile, ¡°Uncle Foo, you might as well not call me a young grandmother, I¡¯m long gone.¡± ¡°This ¡­¡± Furber looked toward Baird Lane. Baird Lane gave him a look. Fu Bo immediately stroked his white beard with a clear understanding andughed, ¡°Young granny, how can this be, in my heart, no matter what rtionship you have with young master, you are the young granny that I recognize.¡± ¡°But ¡­¡± ¡°Alright young granny,e in first, the young master has woken up and is missing you.¡± Uncle Fu interrupted her and went in the front door first. Baird Lane looks to Christine White, ¡°Come on, our son misses us.¡± Christine White grimaced, ¡°You did that on purpose, didn¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Baird Lane pretended not to understand. Christine White twisted his waist, ¡°Deliberately letting Fubar call me that.¡± Christine White was a little sore from her wringing, but didn¡¯t stop her, letting her do it. ¡°Not really, isn¡¯t that what Uncle Foo used to call you?¡± ¡°You also said it was before, but is it now?¡± Christine White growled. Baird Lane doesn¡¯t change his face, ¡°What¡¯s the difference? Sooner orter you¡¯ll still be Mrs. The Lane Family.¡± ¡°Heh, no way!¡± Christine White sneered, letting go of her and walking through the door. Baird Lane watched her back with some amusement. No way, she also entered The Lane Family gate so fast? Bo had woken up a while ago, and was now being served breakfast by Aunt Lucy. Christine White arrives with Baird Lane, and Po even looks up at them, but there¡¯s not much of the rest of the reaction, and after looking, he puts his head back down. It was Aunt Lucy who saw the twoe in together and had surprise on her face. If it weren¡¯t for the distance between the two, Aunt Lucy would think they¡¯ve gotten back together yet. ¡°Sir, ma¡¯am.¡± Aunt Lucy greeted with a smile. She could finally call Mrs. with honor now. Christine White¡¯s head was a little big at the sound of Mrs., but she didn¡¯t bother to correct it. She knew that the result of the correction would be no different than if Uncle Fu had just called her a young grandmother, neither could be corrected. Just pretend you didn¡¯t hear it. With that thought, Christine White didn¡¯t care and walked towards Bo, ¡°Baby, mommy¡¯s here.¡± Aunt Lucy handed her the baby, ¡°Ma¡¯am, Bo is a good boy, he ate a bowl of rice.¡± ¡°Yeah right, Baby¡¯s awesome!¡± Christine White¡¯s eyes lit up for a split second, and she nted a kiss on Bo¡¯s cheek. Since the aggravation of Xiaobao¡¯s autism, he doesn¡¯t eat much, especially in the first two days, he refused to eat at all, it was all because of the nutritional injections to hold him over, andter on, he was like a wooden man, he needed to be fed before he would eat, but every time, he would only eat a few bites and then stop eating. How could she not be excited now that Bo could eat a bowl of rice. Happy at the thought, Christine White gave Bo a few more kisses. Baird Lane¡¯s eyes darkened as he watched the scene, and reached down to take Bo from her arms and kiss him where she had kissed him as well. Seeing this, Christine White¡¯s eyes widened, ¡°Baird Lane you ¡­¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Baird Lane looked toward her as if he didn¡¯t think anything was wrong.N?velDrama.Org is the owner. Christine White¡¯s little face was angry and red, but she couldn¡¯t say anything. She couldn¡¯t say that that behavior he just did was no different from indirect kissing, could she? And, she thought deeply, he did it on purpose. ¡°Scoundrel!¡± Christine White looked away from him. Not far away, Aunt Lucy and Fubuki saw this scene, their eyes glowed thinking that there was something going on, then after looking at each other, they quietly left the restaurant. They were the only two big ones left in the restaurant. Christine White doesn¡¯t realize that Aunt Lucy has left with Fubar, she¡¯s still in a tizzy. Baird Lane does notice Aunt Lucy¡¯s departure with Fubar, but doesn¡¯t say anything. He knew that Fubuki, along with Aunt Lucy, was trying to throw the venue at them to create space for them to spend time together yet. ¡°Well, don¡¯t you hold Bo, the baby hasn¡¯t finished his meal yet. ¡± Christine White said to Baird Lane. Baird Lane gave Po back to her. Christine White picked up the baby and then picked up the bowl on the table and scooped up a spoonful of the lean porridge and fed it to Bo. After looking at her, Bao obediently opened his mouth and ate the porridge. Christine White smiled gently, ¡°Po is so good.¡± ¡°He¡¯s our boy, of course he¡¯s the best behaved.¡± Baird Lane said. Christine White rolled her eyes when she heard that, ¡°You might haveplimented that Ann Lane as much as you did with thatment.¡± ¡°No, I never crossed her.¡± Baird Lane returned earnestly. Christine White looked at him for a moment, in her heart she actually believed it, but her mouth just wouldn¡¯t let up, ¡°Who wouldn¡¯t tell a lie, I heard you sent Ann Lane back again didn¡¯t you?¡± At those words, Baird Lane looked serious, ¡°Well, I had asked Gates to arrange for her to be sent to her real father¡¯s side, but Toby Dean was already in jail, and it was Bess Camp who sent him there, so I had no choice but to bring Ann Lane back, and now she¡¯s in a vi over there, and I¡¯m looking for a new nanny to take care of her. She¡¯s there now, and I¡¯ve got a new nanny to look after her.¡± ¡°So now you¡¯re going to keep Ann Lane forever?¡± Christine White looked at him. Chapter 610 The Will Baird Lane frowned. Christine White added, ¡°Toby Dean won¡¯t get out of there without ten years, and Molly Bort will only end up dead, and Leo Bort will go to jail, so no one is going to adopt Ann Lane , that¡¯s why I¡¯m asking you, do you want to keep Ann Lane?¡± ¡°What about you?¡± Instead of answering, Baird Lane overheard her. Christine White gave him a nk look, ¡°What has it got to do with me, even if I was Ann Lane¡¯s great-aunt I wouldn¡¯t keep her, I wouldn¡¯t take her in if she had Molly Bort as a mother, not to mention, I¡¯d treat her even less well after what she¡¯s done to my little treasure.¡± Don¡¯t say she¡¯s so hard-hearted that she can¡¯t even contain a child. Who told Ann Lane to do those things. If Ann Lane hadn¡¯t inherited Molly Bort¡¯s wickedness and done all those things to Bo, she might have been merciful and set Ann Lane up in a good ce. But now, she wouldn¡¯t care. ¡°I see what you mean, I¡¯ll put Ann Lane in an orphanage.¡± Baird Lane didn¡¯t see a problem with Christine White not adopting Ann Lane. In his ce, he probably wouldn¡¯t have been able to do what she did. ¡°Whatever, I don¡¯t want to see you raising Ann Lane anyway , and I forbid you to give Ann Lane a dime in the future, your money, it¡¯s all Bao¡¯s.¡± Christine White admonished him frostily. Baird Lane smiles and nods, ¡°Well, it¡¯s all yours.¡± Christine White red at him and corrected him, ¡°I don¡¯t want it, I have money, and in the future, my money, and Bao¡¯s too.¡± ¡°Good.¡± Baird Lane answered, suddenly pulling out his cell phone. Christine White wondered what he was going to do and looked at him suspiciously. He dialed Gates¡¯s phone and instructed the caller, ¡°Make a will for me, list all the shares, liquidity, including all real estate in my name, and once I¡¯m in an ident, Lu Porter will inherit all of it.¡± ¡°You ¡­¡± Christine White was stunned. How could she not have imagined that he would actually make a will? And to her face. On the other end of the phone, Gates was also surprised by Baird Lane¡¯s move, and although he was tempted to ask President Lane why he was making a will at this time, he eventually held back and answered, listening to President Lane¡¯s imperturbable tone. The call ended and Baird Lane put the phone down, smiling at the still surprised woman across the room, ¡°Relieved now?¡± Christine White pursed her lips, then looked away, ¡°Hmph.¡±This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Baird Lane patted Po¡¯s head, ¡°I¡¯ll send Ann Lane to the orphanage when Molly Bort is apprehended, plus, in announcing Po as my heir.¡± Christine White fed Bao another mouthful of porridge, ¡°As you wish.¡± ¡°Give me Bo, I¡¯ll feed him, you should be tired after feeding him for so long.¡± Baird Lane held out his hand. Christine White hesitated, but gave him Po. They were close as father and son, and she wouldn¡¯t stop it. Christine White spent the morning at the old homestead, and after a noon meal, left to return to the office for a meeting. Baird Lane was going to give her a ride, but had to stop when he got a call in the middle of the day that required timely video processing. Christine White returned to the office and Lisa immediately handed her meeting materials. The meeting wasn¡¯t particrly important, so it didn¡¯tst long. After the drive, Christine White didn¡¯t stay at the office much longer and drove to the hospital again to see Hugh Dong. By the time we finished Hugh Dong, it was 5pm. She came into Ives Norton¡¯s office and Ives Norton poured her a ss of water, ¡°Baird Lane¡¯s memory came back did it?¡± Christine White took the ss of water and gave him a strange look, ¡°Didn¡¯t he tell you yesterday?¡± ¡°Yes, but I still want to confirm it from you.¡± Ives Norton pushed up his sses. Christine White sipped her water and gave a distracted hmmm. Ives Norton was silent for two seconds, ¡°So what are you going to do? Get back together with him? With his personality, he¡¯s not going to let go of you.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not going to stay with him, I¡¯m going to get out of here after I get my revenge.¡± Christine White replied faintly as she rubbed her water ss. Ives Norton was actually a little surprised by the answer. He could understand if Baird Lane had not regained his memory and she had abandoned Baird Lane to go abroad. But now that Baird Lane has regained his memory and she still wants to give up Baird Lane to go abroad, he¡¯s a little less understanding. ¡°Baird Lane and I were long gone before that and it¡¯s not going to happen.¡± Christine White said. Ives Norton asks, ¡°What about Po? Who¡¯s Po with?¡± ¡°One person to follow for a while.¡± Christine White answered him. That¡¯s what she¡¯d wanted from the start. Ives Norton¡¯s mouth twitched, ¡°Is that okay? Aplete family is what¡¯s important to a child, and having both parents with them is what makes a home, and you guys this ¡­¡± ¡°Bo is not your average child.¡± Christine White said as she looked at him. Ives Norton rubbed his forehead, ¡°I know, and it¡¯s precisely because Bo isn¡¯t your average child that he needs his parents even more, especially for a child with autism.¡± Christine White closed her eyes, ¡°So what do you think I should do? I¡¯ve got something on my mind, I can¡¯t manage to be with Baird Lane again without a problem!¡± ¡°This ¡­¡± Ives Norton suddenly ran out of things to say, because he too knew how hard it was for her. ¡°Well, without further ado, did Baird Lane tell you about Molly Bort¡¯s kidney being a match for mine?¡± Christine White asked. Ives Norton shook his head, ¡°That¡¯s not true, but did Baird Lane really say Molly Bort could match?¡± ¡°If he says so it should be true.¡± Christine White replied with some uncertainty. Ives Norton sped his palms together in excitement, ¡°That¡¯s great, then you¡¯re really saved, and not only are you saved, but there are other patients who could be saved.¡± Hearing this, Christine Whiteughed, ¡°Molly Bort isn¡¯t even dead yet and you¡¯re thinking about her organs.¡± ¡°As a doctor, of course I have to be on the ball, but I just don¡¯t know where Molly Bort is now.¡± Ives Norton had a bit of a headache. Christine White¡¯s eyes red slightly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, she¡¯ll always show up, I¡¯m here, she¡¯ll alwayse for me, and even if it¡¯s not for me, there¡¯s still Ann Lane.¡± ¡°Fair enough.¡± Ives Norton nodded. Christine White yawned, ¡°I should go.¡± ¡°Come along, I¡¯m not workingte today.¡± Ives Norton took off the white coat he was wearing. Christine White had no objections and agreed with a hmmm. The two men came to the parking lot. Christine White took out her car keys and held them down as Ives Norton went to pull the passenger door. The two were just about to get into the car when a doctor in a white coat approached and greeted Ives Norton, ¡°Dr. Norton, is this your car?¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Ives Norton inquired of the man. Christine White looked at the doctor, too. The doctor pointed to the wheel, ¡°I was just dropping off a patient when I saw someone hanging around this car and tapping it twice every now and then, and I paid a little more attention to the man because he had a somewhat aggressive appearance.¡± ¡°Fierce?¡± Christine White and Ives Norton looked at each other and both saw the gravity in the other¡¯s eyes. But soon, Ives Norton withdrew his gaze first and smiled gratefully at that doctor, ¡°Thank you, Dr. Lee, for reminding me.¡± ¡°You¡¯re wee, I don¡¯t think that person looks like a good person, Dr. Norton you pay more attention,tely our hospital is not very peaceful, there are too many medical disputes,st night in the middle of the night a group of family members ran to our hospital to make a big fuss, saying that our hospital¡¯s medicine has killed people, and smashed our hospital¡¯sboratory.¡± The doctor who was called Dr. Li by Ives Norton shook his head andmented. Ives Norton chimed in, ¡°Yeah, I heard that too.¡± ¡°So yeah, Dr. Norton be careful, those medical families are like psychopaths, they don¡¯t care which doctor actually treated them, as long as they see that it¡¯s a doctor, they¡¯ll make a fuss.¡± Dr. Lee said and left. Christine White asked Ives Norton, ¡°Did your hospital run into a medical emergency?¡± Chapter 611 – Loose Tires ¡°Well, it wasst night, and I don¡¯t know much about it, except that I heard that a group of people burst into the hospital, injured several doctors, and trashed the pharmacy along with theb.¡± Ives Norton thought back to what he had heard at work today, and briefly stated it. Christine White nodded in understanding, then looked to her car, ¡°That doctor just said there¡¯s a menacing person surrounding my car, and I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s one of the medical malpractice people or one of Molly Bort¡¯s people.¡± ¡°Whatever it is, don¡¯t drive this car and have it tested.¡± Ives Norton said with the greater good in mind. Christine White hmmm¡¯d, ¡°That¡¯s what I thought.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go outside and get a cab, here I¡¯ll call someer.¡± Ives Norton suggested. Christine White had noments. With that, the two closed the car door and walked out of the parking lot, stopping a car on the curb outside the parking lot and walking away. The next day, Ives Norton called her to let her know that the car¡¯s inspection came back, and it was actually Baird Lane who got the call. ¡°What car?¡± Baird Lane asked. Ives Norton answered though he was silent for a moment, ¡°Christine¡¯s car, it was parked at our hospital yesterday, and a doctor said that someone had moved around the car yesterday, so I had it tested, and sure enough, the tires were given away.¡± Ives Norton spoke with a distinct hint of celebration, and a hint of fear, in his tone. The tire was sent is not a small matter, it is very likely to drive and drive, the tire is detached from the car, then the car will certainly lose bnce, so as to hit the roadside building, that hit, absolutely not dead but also disabled. You can see the sinister intentions of the people who did this to the tires of the car. Baird Lane naturally knew what would happen if a tire was loosened, and his face was now grim and very ugly, ¡°Who did this?¡± ¡°Not sure yet, it could be the medical people or it could be Molly Bort, but I¡¯m leaning more towards Molly Bort because I also made a point of testing the other cars in the parking lot and they were all fine, it was just Christine¡¯s that was tampered with, so it¡¯s the medical people, and they definitely won¡¯t being straight at Christine, so it¡¯s a big could be Molly Bort,¡± Ives Norton replied. Baird Lane gripped his cell phone tightly, murderous intent abounding in his eyes, ¡°Molly Bort ¡­¡± ¡°So Baird, we must find her as soon as possible.¡± Ives Norton reminded. Baird Lane pursed his thin lips, ¡°I will without you telling me.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good then, I¡¯ll hang up now, you tell Christine about this and tell her to be careful out there.¡± Ives Norton finished speaking and hung up the phone. Baird Lane put down his cell phone grimly, the look under his eyes obscure. At that moment, Christine White grunted twice and suddenly stirred, opening her eyes and waking up. Waking up she felt like something was wrong, like there was some kind of heat source around her. She jerked her head around to see Baird Lane lying topless beside her, her eyes widened before she jerked her foot up and tried to kick him off. As it turned out, before she could do so, the man had moved toward anticipating her line and took her feet out of theforter¡¯s grip. ¡°You ¡­¡± ¡°Wake up!¡± Baird Lane spoke warmly. Christine White red at him in exasperation, ¡°Why are you here again?¡± Still sleeping in her bed and she actually didn¡¯t feel a thing. Baird Lane let go of her feet and sat up, ¡°I¡¯ll stay with you.¡± ¡°Who wants yourpany!¡± Christine White yelled, ¡°And when did you get here?¡± ¡°Midnightst night.¡± Baird Lane replied as he fished for his shirt and put it on slowly and methodically. Christine White tapped her head in chagrin.Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Midnight ¡­ She¡¯d been asleep so long ago by that time that it was no wonder she hadn¡¯t felt a thing. ¡°Ives Norton just called you.¡± Baird Lane said suddenly as he buttoned his shirt. Christine White¡¯s attention was brought to him, ¡°What he said, was it of my car?¡± ¡°Well, you¡¯ve got a loose tire on your car.¡± Baird Lane buttoned up his shirt and fished for his jacket to start putting it on again. Christine White¡¯s brow got serious when she heard this, ¡°The tires have been loosened, hiss ¡­¡± She huffed backward, obviously also thinking about what would happen if the tires were loosened. Luckily, luckily, I didn¡¯t drive yesterday, or else if something happened, not only would I get hurt, but Ives Norton would get involved. It was all thanks to that doctor from yesterday; if it hadn¡¯t been for his reminder, she wouldn¡¯t have even thought that someone had made a move on her car. ¡°What else did Ives say? Any word on who moved the hand, the medical guy, or ¡­.. ¡­ Molly Bort?¡± said Christine White, narrowing her eyes and spitting out the name. Baird Lane looked at her with a faint smile, ¡°You guessed Molly Bort did it too?¡± Upon hearing this, Christine White clenched her hands, ¡°So, it really was Molly Bort who did it?¡± ¡°I think so, Ives Norton said that all the other cars in the parking lot were fine, only yours was tampered with, and if it was someone from a medical malpractice, they wouldn¡¯t have done it to just one car, so it had to be Molly Bort.¡± Baird Lane nodded. Christine White grunted coldly, ¡°It¡¯s definitely her, she was spying on me in the hospital parking lotst time, and now she¡¯s doing it to my car in the parking lot, so it¡¯s no surprise that she wants me dead, but there¡¯s one thing I can¡¯t figure out, where the hell else does Molly Bort get off directing some of these people?¡± Thest time that junkie, it was Molly Bort whomanded the move by luring it with poison powder. But poison powder can write a nk check. But Molly Bort can¡¯t keep writing nk checks, there are always people who are not addicted to drugs, and even if there are still addicts who are addicted to drugs, they aren¡¯t necessarily as stupid as thest junkie, who really thought that Molly Bort would be able toe up with a steady stream of resources for drugs. So there¡¯s definitely something going on here. ¡°What did you think of?¡± Baird Lane asked, looking at Christine White¡¯s twinkling eyes. Christine White didn¡¯t hide her guess from him, ¡°I can think of two ces where Molly Bort should be able to hide, so that we can¡¯t find them for a while, but they are not fixed locations, the first one, is that Molly Bort disguised herself as a beggar, living in the shady corners of the city, selling her body instructing some equally shady people to do her bidding.¡± Thinking back to thest time Molly Bort was captured on hospital parking lot surveince, dressed in those rags, she figured it wasn¡¯t impossible. Molly Bort is now penniless and undocumented, not to mention unable to leave C-City and wanted all over town, the only ces she can hide are these. And Molly Bort has lived a rich life since she was a child and has never suffered, and with this, they will subconsciously ignore the possibility that Molly Bort will be a beggar in disguise. ¡°You said there¡¯s a possibility, what¡¯s the other one?¡± Baird Lane asked again with a twinkle in his eye. Christine White held up two fingers, ¡°The second one is much the same as the first, and that¡¯s whichever dark organization Molly Bort has joined and is hiding out in for the time being, she has the poise, and selling out her poise will do the same thing to get those people to work for her.¡± That¡¯s what she thought, where Molly Bort might be hiding. And in both cases, there is no fixed location position and an inventory is still required. ¡°I know, I¡¯ll arrange for people to look for people in the ces where the beggars hang out, as well as some people to look for those organizations.¡± Baird Lane nodded. Christine White¡¯s lips twitched as she heard his arrangement and said, ¡°You don¡¯t really have to, it¡¯s all about me, you don¡¯t have to get involved.¡± ¡°Who says it¡¯s only about you, Molly Bort is my enemy too.¡± Baird Lane looked at her. Let¡¯s not even talk about what Molly Bort did to his head, let¡¯s talk about the fact that Molly Bort killed her twice six years ago, caused them to be split as a couple for six years, and caused Bao to turn out the way she did, and he¡¯s not going to let Molly Bort off the hook for any of that. Chapter 612 The White Family Couple ¡°Suit yourself.¡± Christine White could see the murderous intent in Baird Lane¡¯s eyes, knew he wasn¡¯t going to stop, and said nothing. In fact, it¡¯s good to have him out there, because at least the likelihood of finding out about Molly Bort is a lot better. ¡°Well, get up and eat.¡± Baird Lane lifted the covers and got out of bed, interrupting Christine White¡¯s thoughts. Christine White red at him in exasperation. This guy, does he really think this is his home? Despite her thoughts, Christine White got out of bed and dressed and shuffled out. Like yesterday, when I went out, Baird Lane had already set out breakfast. Christine White looked away, picked up her bowl and started eating. When she was done eating, she made a call for Lisa to drive over and pick her up.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Her car was still in the hospital¡¯s parking lot, and while there were her other cars in the apartment¡¯s parking lot, she didn¡¯t know if Molly Bort had moved them as well, and was afraid to drive them for the time being. Not only did she not drive herself, she stopped Baird Lane from taking his car. His car was parked in the middle of the nightst night, after all, and who knows if Molly Bort would have gotten her hands on it together, and she didn¡¯t dare to gamble on it or let anything happen to him. It¡¯s not so much that I¡¯m worried about him, but I¡¯m afraid that if something happens to him, Bao won¡¯t have a father, and he¡¯ll go back to being the same person he was before. Lisa arrived quickly, not half an hourter, and was quite surprised to see Christine White with a Baird Lane at her side. ¡°President Lane?¡± Baird Lane swept her off her feet and hmmmed in response. Lisa looks toward Christine White again and asks what the hell is going on and why is Baird Lane here. Christine White didn¡¯t exin and just pulled the door open and got in. What can she say? Can¡¯t say Baird Lane crawled into her bed in the middle of the night. The three just got in the car and left in an eerie atmosphere. Once they arrived at the energypany, Christine White got out of the car with Lisa and gave the car to Baird Lane to drive himself to his business. Baird Lane had no objections either and simply drove the car away. Lisa looked at the car¡¯s faraway direction and finally asked out, ¡°Superintendent, have you made up with President Lane?¡± ¡°How could it be.¡± Christine White returned faintly, lifting her foot toward the office. Lisa rushed to catch up with her, ¡°But I see the atmosphere between you two as if you¡¯ve really made up, and President Lane being at your apartment so early in the morning is clearly not normal.¡± ¡°That¡¯s enough out of you, hurry up and pay me back for today¡¯s lineLand, say that again and I¡¯ll dock your bonus.¡± Christine White coldly warned her. Lisa spat out her tongue, pulled out the notebook she had brought with her, and began to report on her line Land for the day, asking no more questions. At noon, Baird Lane had the car returned, along with a hearty lunch, and said he had made it himself. Lisa¡¯s whole body is amazed when she hears about it and can¡¯t believe that Baird Lane can actually cook. Christine White wasn¡¯t that exaggerated, but there was still some slight surprise in her eyes. She didn¡¯t think that Baird Lane would actually make lunch and have it brought to her. Was the morning that short and he hadn¡¯t been working since he went to The Lane Family Group and had been cooking? ¡°Superintendent, quick, open it and let me see President Lane¡¯s handiwork.¡± Lisa was very curious and hurriedly urged Christine White to open the food box quickly. After all, it doese as a surprise that someone like Baird Lane can cook. Christine White nked Lisa and opened the food box. When you open it, the refreshing aroma of rice immediately hits your nose. Lisa sucked in her saliva for a moment, her eyes glowing as she stared at the food box, marveling, ¡°Good, so scrumptious ah, Superintendent, all of them are the ones you love to eat, smells so good ah, and also looks very pretty, must be very tasty, it¡¯s really unimaginable that President Lane would still be such a good cook.¡± ¡°What¡¯s so great about it, it¡¯s just a in old meal.¡± Christine White said. Lisa looked at her like a monster, ¡°in meal? Superintendent, I think you might not have good eyes, or you dislike President Lane¡¯s cooking, in that case, you can give this to me to eat, I happen to not go to the cafeteria anymore.¡± With that, Lisa was about to get up to serve the food box. Christine White saw it and pped her on the back of her hand, ¡°What for, it¡¯s mine.¡± ¡°But don¡¯t you hate it?¡± Lisa beamed. Christine White¡¯s eyes shed slightly, ¡°I wouldn¡¯t give it to you if I didn¡¯t like it, I lost it.¡± ¡°What a shame to throw it away, I might as well eat it for you.¡± Lisa added. Christine White waved her hand, ¡°Alright, get out of here, you¡¯ve got workter.¡± ¡°Hmph!¡± Lisa gave her a sultry look, then nced at the plentiful lunch in the canteen, and went out reluctantly. The door to the office re-closed, and Christine White confirmed that Lisa was truly gone before taking her chopsticks out of the food box and popping a piece of fish into her mouth. The tender fish bloomed in her mouth and tasted so good her eyes closed. Baird Lane was a good cook, she¡¯d known that six years ago, after all, she¡¯d eaten his cooking. And after six years, his cooking hasn¡¯t regressed a bit. Christine White was happily eating her lunch in the office and it was all gone in no time. Looking at the empty food box, she pursed her lips wordlessly and touched her bulging stomach again, adamantly refusing to admit that she had actually eaten so much. At that moment, the cell phone on the desk suddenly rang. Christine White dropped her hand from her stomach and picked up her cell phone to see the words Baird Lane, jumping across the screen. She didn¡¯t hesitate, she just answered it, ¡°Hello?¡± ¡°Finished eating?¡± Baird Lane¡¯s gentle voice came. Christine White felt a little tickle in her ear and couldn¡¯t help but scrunch her neck, ¡°What is it?¡± She asked knowingly. Baird Laneughed softly, ¡°I had lunch sent over.¡± Christine White¡¯s gaze subconsciously fell on the empty lunchbox and denied, ¡°No, I¡¯m too busy to eat.¡± ¡°I see, so what work are you not finished with, I¡¯lle over and help you while you eat.¡± Baird Lane said. Christine White was startled when she heard him get up from the phone, ¡°You¡¯re reallying over, no, how can I let you do mypany¡¯s work, who knows if you¡¯ll peek at mypany¡¯s secrets.¡± Baird Lane raised an eyebrow, ¡°In that case, you eat, and I won¡¯te over if you do.¡± ¡°Okay, okay, I know, I¡¯ll eatter.¡± Christine White returned pretending to be impatiently very busy. Baird Lane hmmmed, ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t suppose you¡¯re calling just to ask me if I¡¯ve eaten, are you?¡± Christine White suddenly said. Baird Lane gave two low chuckles. Hisugh was low and maic, making your heart flutter to hear it. But Christine White was adamant, grunting, ¡°What¡¯s so funny,e on.¡± ¡°Good, I say.¡± Baird Lane put away hisughter and looked serious for a few moments, ¡°In the morning, I sent someone to look up the ces where the most beggars hang out in C. Although I didn¡¯t find Molly Bort, I did find two people who surprised me.¡± ¡°Who?¡± ¡°You know.¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± Christine White narrowed her eyes suspiciously, ¡°Who the hell is that?¡± ¡°It¡¯s The White Family that couple.¡± Baird Lane returned. Christine White looked surprised, ¡°What do you mean? How could they be in a ce like that?¡± ¡°I was surprised too, so I had someone look into it, because back then Mick White didn¡¯t gamble only that time that we knew about, after his hand was broken by me having someone break it, he still continued too, only it was hidden well enough not to be discovered by us, and Mick White signed up for a high gambling debt, which fell to the couple when he died. ¡± Speaking of which, thetter, Christine White mostly guessed, ¡°If they¡¯re not on it yet, did those guys take their house by force?¡± Chapter 613 Farewell ¡°Yes, Mick White owed too much money, the couple could not pay, so the casino group came straight to the door and took their house to cover the debt, Mick White¡¯s father fought back against this and got a broken leg, and the two were old and had no extra means of survival, so they had to beg for a living. ¡± Baird Lane said tersely. Christine White was silent. She had always known that the three men of The White Family, from the two older ones down to Mick White, the younger one, were all good eaters and unskilled. Six years ago, when Mick White was burned to death in a fire, she stopped hating him and The White Family. But since then, she hadn¡¯t thought of having anything more to do with The White Family, so after returning to China this time, she hadn¡¯t inquired about The White Family couple, and even more so, she hadn¡¯t gone to see them, not realizing that they were living like this nowadays. It¡¯s really saddening. ¡°Where are they now?¡± Christine White asked, collecting her thoughts. Baird Lane guessed about what she wanted to do, gave her the address, and then asked rhetorically, ¡°You want to set them up for the rest of their lives?¡± ¡°They raised me for a while anyways, and Mick White is dead, I can¡¯t watch them literally beg for the rest of their lives, after all, my grandparents were pretty good to me back in the day, I¡¯m going to give their son and daughter-inw a way out.¡± Christine White wrote the address on a piece of paper and replied to Baird Lane. Baird Lane smiled softly, ¡°What are you going to do with them?¡±N?velDrama.Org is the owner. ¡°Send them back home, have two thousand dors transferred to them every month as their living expenses, more than that.¡± Christine White thought for a moment and said. Two thousand dors is just the basic level for children to support their parents. ¡°Good, then I¡¯ll have someone take them.¡± Baird Lane understood what she meant and was about to arrange for someone to contact White¡¯s father the White¡¯s mother. Christine White was going to stop him and say that it was her own business and she didn¡¯t need him to interfere, but he had hung up before the words were out of her mouth. ¡°Hey ¡­¡± Sighing softly, Christine White broke some headache and put down her cell phone before getting up, grabbing her food container and heading to the restroom to clean it. After washing up, she came out and put the food box together, then called Lisa in. ¡°Deliver this to Baird Lane.¡± Christine White handed Lisa the food box. Lisa had thought she hadn¡¯t eaten it, but the corner of Lisa¡¯s mouth twitched as soon as the box was in her hand. It¡¯s so light, how could it not have been eaten. Not only did you eat it, you ate it clean. ¡°Superintendent ¡­ Say Yes ¡­¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± Christine White narrowed her eyes and gave Lisa a warning look. Lisa rolled her eyes breathlessly, ¡°Fine, fine, I¡¯ll stop, I¡¯ll have someone deliver the box.¡± After saying that, Lisa turned around quickly and went out. After she left, Christine White¡¯s face took on a seriousness, shook her head and smiled, and went about her own work. Busy until the afternoon, she looked at the time, it was almost three o¡¯clock, she cleaned up her desktop, ready to go to the hospital to see Hugh Dong. But at that moment, Baird Lane sent a message, ¡°Want to give them a ride and see them onest time?¡± Christine White looked at the message with a slightly mixed expression. She knew who he meant by them; it was The White Family, the couple. The so-calledst face, also refers to The White Family couple left the C city, and will nevere back, and she will not go to see them, can not see each other, is not thest face. Christine White sighed and clicked reply, returning a good word. She finally agrees to see The White Family couple onest time; they raised her after all, anyway. She should be grateful that they didn¡¯t sell her or give her away, and that they were kind to her even before Mick White was born. So it¡¯s okay to go and meet them. With that in mind, Christine White put away her cell phone, removed her jacket from the rack and draped it over her shoulders, stepping out of the office on her heels. By the time she had just arrived downstairs at the office, a ck Maybach just pulled up in front of her, the windows rolled down and Baird Lane¡¯s handsome, Tao-less face was exposed to the air. Christine White raised an eyebrow, ¡°You ¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯ming to get you, get in.¡± Baird Lane leaned over and opened the passenger door for her. Christine White didn¡¯t say anything and lifted her foot to sit on it. Baird Lane was a little surprised to see how quickly she got on the bus, thinking she wouldn¡¯te up. Perhaps reading what was going through Baird Lane¡¯s mind, Christine White spoke up as she buckled her seatbelt, ¡°It¡¯s just a trip to meet those two, it¡¯s not like we¡¯re doing anything else, and it¡¯s a free ride, so it¡¯s a no brainer.¡± ¡°How about I drive for you for free for the rest of your life?¡± Baird Lane started the car and suddenly smiled. Christine White frowned, ¡°I¡¯m getting off if you keep being poor.¡± ¡°I¡¯m already driving, you can¡¯t get off.¡± Baird Lane sped up and drove back at her. Christine White gasped a little and didn¡¯t bother to pay him any more attention, turning her head to look out the car window. Baird Lane drove all the way to the high speed train station. After getting out of the car, Christine White gazed around and didn¡¯t see The White Family couple, and was about to ask when her hand was suddenly pulled up. Christine White eximed, ¡°What are you doing?¡± She shook her hand twice, trying to shake him off. However Baird Lane pulled tight, pulling her straight towards the inside of the high speed train station, ¡°They¡¯re in the waiting room, I¡¯ll take you there.¡± ¡°Then you don¡¯t have to touch me, let go!¡± Christine White was still trying to shake her hand away. Baird Lane, however, pretended not to hear her words, and continued to pull tightly, so that no matter how much she shook it off, she could not shake it off, and on the contrary, she was still tired and sweaty, which attracted other people¡¯s attention. ¡°Here they are, where they are.¡± Arriving on the second floor of the High Line station, Baird Lane pulled Christine White to stand at the second-floor railing and lifted his chin toward the bottom, signaling her to look. Christine White couldn¡¯t care less that her hand was in his grip, and her eyes followed it. Inside therge waiting room, The White Family two couples sit closely together, followed by two ck-d bodyguards, so that people can not help but look sideways. Christine White didn¡¯t care about the two bodyguards, she looked at the couple with aplex, t expression. They are old, obviously the same age as Leo Bort, but it just looks much older than Leo Bort, especially the White¡¯s mother, hair are white finished, and the White father broke a leg, originally quite tall body, this moment also hunched a lot, can see that these six years, they have had a lot of bad life. ¡°Should we go down and say hello to them?¡± Baird Lane asked Christine White what she meant. Christine White shook her head, ¡°No need, just one look from afar will do, in their minds I¡¯m the one who killed their son, as well as a dead man, there¡¯s no need for me to show up, but I don¡¯t suppose you¡¯ve told them that I¡¯m still alive, have you?¡± ¡°No.¡± Baird Lane returned two words. ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Christine White grunted and stopped talking, her gaze still fixed on the couple. After watching it for I don¡¯t know how long, the loudspeaker at the high speed train station suddenly remembered the announcement of the train¡¯s arrival. Christine White saw that the couple had risen from their seats and, escorted by two bodyguards, made their way to the ticket gate. Watching their limping backs, Christine White¡¯s hand on the railing couldn¡¯t help but tighten and her eyes reddened slightly. In this moment, she had to admit that she still had these two people in her heart. Otherwise, now that it was time to part, she wouldn¡¯t have developed such unrequited feelings in her heart. ¡°They¡¯re gone.¡± Baird Lane remonstrated with the woman beside him as he watched The White Family couple disappear through the ticket gate until they werepletely out of sight. Chapter 614 The Virus Christine White huffed, ¡°I know, let¡¯s go, there¡¯s nothing more to see.¡± With those words, she let go of the railing and turned toward the stairs. Baird Lane followed her, ¡°Where to now? Back to the apartment or the office? Or to the old mansion?¡± ¡°Go to the hospital first, see Hugh Dong,¡± Christine White said, tilting her head slightly and taking a breath. Baird Lane heard her mention Hugh Dong and, without objection, pulled the door open for her. Arriving at the hospital, Ives Norton was surprised to see them walk in together, ¡°You ¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m going to see Hugh Dong first,¡± Christine White said, and headed for the hospital wing. Baird Lane stays here with Ives Norton. Ives Norton looked at him, still voicing the question he¡¯d just asked, ¡°What brings you here together?¡± ¡°Just went to run some errands with her.¡± Baird Lane replied casually. Ives Norton pressed, ¡°What is it? Something to do with Molly Bort?¡± Baird Lane frowned, ¡°No.¡± He told The White Family that couple briefly. Ives Norton was relieved to hear it, ¡°It¡¯s good that it¡¯s not Molly Bort, but Molly Bort you guys need to find as soon as possible, Christine¡¯s kidneys aren¡¯t going to hold out much longer, and if she can¡¯t get the surgery done in a month, she may have to be hospitalized.¡± ¡°That bad?¡± Baird Lane frowned hard. Ives Norton sighed, ¡°She¡¯s in advanced kidney failure, and the other kidney is a transnt, so if this one ispletely useless, the transnted one could be affected by rejection as well.¡± At those words, Baird Lane pursed his thin lips, determination written all over his deep eyes, ¡°I know, I will uncover Molly Bort as soon as possible.¡± ¡°Well then, would you like to go over and see Hugh Dong too?¡± asked Ives Norton. Baird Lane shook his head, ¡°Nah, don¡¯t wanna see it.¡± He sounded a little less than thrilled as well. Ives Nortonughed a little, ¡°And yeah, no one wants to go see a love interest, even if that love interest is their own brother.¡± ¡°Speaking as if you weren¡¯t my love interest?¡± Baird Lane swept him with cold eyes. Ives Norton wagged his finger, ¡°I¡¯ve given up because she doesn¡¯t have me in her heart, and as for you wanting to be with her again, you¡¯ve got some work to do.¡± When he finished, he patted Baird Lane on the shoulder in a tone that was not without some gloating. Baird Lane shook his hand away with a dark look, ¡°Get out!¡± Ives Norton cuts in and goes back to his spot. That¡¯s when Gates¡¯ call came in. Baird Lane pulled out his cell phone and put it straight through, ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°President Lane, we¡¯ve got a hit on Molly Bort.¡± Gates spoke back. Baird Lane¡¯s eyes narrowed momentarily, ¡°Where is she?¡± ¡°Inside an organization.¡± ¡°Sure enough!¡± Baird Lane clenched the seat of his back teeth. Christine White had the right idea; Molly Bort had either been a beggar to avoid being wanted or had joined some organization to avoid being wanted, and it was only in those two cases that she had never been found. ¡°Can we catch her?¡± Baird Lane asked. That was what he wanted to know most at the moment. However Gates¡¯ answer disappointed him, ¡°No, that organization is not that simple, I had bought off a few people in the organization half an hour ago to trick Molly Bort out so I could make an arrest, but those people were outwitted by the organization, and now I guess Molly Bort has escaped again. ¡± ¡°Damn it!¡± Baird Lane hammered his fist on Ives Norton¡¯s office desk. Ives Norton was sipping his coffee when he hammered him like that, giving him a start and choking straight away. ¡°Compile the details of that organization for me immediately, especially the leader, I want to meet with him personally.¡± Baird Lanemanded. ¡°Yes.¡± Gates answered. The call ended and Baird Lane put his cell phone away, ¡°I¡¯m going to go ahead and talk to Christine when she gets backter.¡± Ives Norton had heard the call as well, and naturally, he wasn¡¯t going to say no, waving his hand, ¡°Go ahead.¡± Baird Lane doesn¡¯t linger, turns and walks out. Not long after he left, though, Christine White returned from visiting Hugh Dong. Ives Norton told her about that phone call from Baird Lane, and she listened to it with a grave look on her face, and quite disturbed inside, worrying about Baird Lane. This world is ck and white, there is a white path and naturally there is the opposite ck. And the people on this road are all ouws, involved in deals that ordinary people wouldn¡¯t dare touch. The Lane Family had a business in this area in the early days, but since the reforms, it¡¯s been aplete wash. The Lane Family is too innocent to be innocent nowadays, and she really doesn¡¯t want Baird Lane to go back into contact with anyone in thatne, even if it¡¯s to capture Molly Bort.Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Once he had too much contact with the people in the road, not only would the country suspect whether The Lane Family was trying to go against the ck again, he himself would be in danger, after all, he was the family member of The Lane Family, and a lot of people wanted his life, and his life was worth too much. ¡°Worried about Baird?¡± Looking at Christine White¡¯s furrowed brow, Ives Norton guessed what she was thinking. Christine White didn¡¯t hide it from him, and acknowledged it with a hmm. Ives Nortonughed softly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, the fact that he¡¯s survived this long without being killed by foreign spies or assassins who want to set our domestic economy back shows how hard his life is.¡± ¡°That¡¯s true, but ¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± Ives Norton reassured her again. Christine White rubbed her somewhat swollen temples and took out her cell phone to call Baird Lane over. Only the phone rang for a long time without being answered. Ives Norton saw this and added, ¡°I guess he didn¡¯t hear it, don¡¯t worry, he saw it back there and will call.¡± ¡°Hopefully, I¡¯ll go to The Lane Family¡¯s old mansion to check on Bo first.¡± Christine White said. By the way, wait for Baird Lane again. She won¡¯t be getting back together with Baird Lane, but she doesn¡¯t want anything to happen to him. Bo is too young to lose his dad. ¡°Go on, be careful on your way.¡± Ives Norton barked. Christine White nodded and headed for the door. Just as they reached the door, a small nurse suddenly ran over in a hurry, and almost collided with Christine White. ¡°Dr. Norton, it¡¯s not good, theb that was damaged by yesterday¡¯s medical emergency was cleaned up, and Director Liao found that a vial of the new virus was missing.¡± The nurse said to Ives Norton. Ives Norton looked rmed, ¡°What? Less of the new virus?¡± ¡°Yes, Director Liao suspects that he was taken away by that group of medical troublemakers.¡± The nurse returned. Ives Norton waspletely enraged, ¡°Call the police, call the police immediately, absolutely get that vial of virus back, otherwise the consequences of the leak will be unimaginable.¡± ¡°Ives, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Christine White hadn¡¯t left yet and couldn¡¯t help but inquire now that she saw how tense Ives Norton was. Ives Norton clenched his fists in death, ¡°Some time ago, a patient came to the hospital, that patient was engaged in the profession of drug testing, because there was a new kind of drug that went wrong, that patient was infected with a virus, we extracted the virus from inside his blood and saved it, ready for a good study, but the result was actually not there!¡± ¡°Is that vial of virus dangerous?¡± Ives Norton nodded with red eyes, ¡°It¡¯s dangerous, that patient has passed away because we didn¡¯t know how to cure him, so after he passed away we analyzed the vial of virus and found out that the vial is highly contagious once leaked, if we can¡¯t find the Raider¡¯s serum within half a month, the person will die.¡± ¡°Hiss ¡­¡± Christine White huffed back a breath of cold air, ¡°It¡¯s actually so terrifying, then if it leaks out, then won¡¯t C City soon ¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s why I¡¯m so nervous right now, I have to get the virus back as soon as possible, but I¡¯m hoping more than anything right now that the group of healers, didn¡¯t turn the virus on.¡± Ives Norton took off his sses and spoke in a deep voice. Christine White wrinkled her pretty eyebrows, ¡°I¡¯m noticing something very odd about this.¡± ¡°What ce?¡± Ives Norton asked busily. Chapter 615 – There is a Conspiracy ¡°It¡¯s that group of medical malpractice people, ah, why did they take nothing else but the vial of virus?¡± Christine White voiced what she felt was wrong. Ives Norton shifted as if he had been enlightened, ¡°Right, why make a scene, why did it have to be in the pharmacy with theb and not in the wards or the hospital office, damn, I can¡¯t believe I didn¡¯t think of that at first.¡± ¡°Ives, it seems to me like a conspiracy, I just don¡¯t know if it¡¯s against you or the hospital.¡± Christine White said. Ives Norton looked incredibly serious, ¡°It¡¯s not just against me or the hospital, this is important, I have to catch those medical malpractice people as soon as possible, get that vial of virus back, and then interrogate them as to why they did what they did.¡± When he finished speaking, he lifted his foot and walked out of the office, his face grim as he headed toward theb. Christine White had wanted to go back, but now that this had happened here with Ives Norton, and she was a little worried about him, she dismissed the idea of going back, and followed him to see how things were going. Following Ives Norton to the hospitalb, Christine White stood in the doorway looking in without going in. In theb, Ives Norton is saying something to a doctor. Christine White couldn¡¯t hear them, but by the seriousness on their faces, she knew that what was being said would be something about that vial of virus. After a while, Ives Norton came out after talking to that doctor. Christine White stepped forward, ¡°Well?¡± ¡°I just asked Director Liao again, and indeed only one vial of the virus is missing, and the rest of the test drugs, are still there.¡± Ives Norton said back. Christine White touched her chin and analyzed, ¡°That is to say, those people who are in medical trouble, in the beginning, they are rushing to that bottle of virus, and you also said, that bottle of virus is a new type of virus, and has not yet been researched to find out the relevant therapeutic serum, and I remember that in medical science, if the virus has not been researched to find out the serum, it will not be released to the public, and it is necessary to be kept secret, right? ¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Ives Norton nodded. Christine White pursed her lips, ¡°That¡¯s right, if it¡¯s ssified, why would those medical malpractice people know about it? There is only one answer, there was a traitor in your hospital that leaked the information about there virus, then the people behind the medical disturbance, had peoplee over and take away the virus by way of the medical disturbance.¡± ¡°You¡¯re right, in this way, the attention of the people in the hospital will be diverted by the group of medics, thus ignoring the fact that there is a traitor, and then that traitor will be able to rest on hisurels.¡± Ives Norton said, his face extremely hard. This is his hospital. I didn¡¯t realize there was a traitor under his watch! ¡°Ives, you¡¯ll also hurry up and take several careful inventories of all the hospital¡¯s medical staff to find the traitor, and by the way, check again to see if any of the medical staff have left the hospital recently or taken a leave of absence, and there¡¯s a chance that the traitor might have left and taken a leave of absence.¡± Christine White reminded him. Ives Norton clenched his fists, ¡°I know, go ahead and go back, I might not be able to keep an eye on you for a while.¡± ¡°Uh-huh.¡± Christine White nodded before leaving the hospital. It was after six o¡¯clock when she drove up to The Lane Family¡¯s old mansion. By this time it was dark, almost ck.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Christine White was watching TV in the living room with Bo in her arms, but her eyes didn¡¯t fall on the TV, looking towards the door every now and then. Aunt Lucy came over with a tray of fruit, ¡°What¡¯s wrong, ma¡¯am?¡± Christine White shook her head, ¡°It¡¯s fine, where¡¯s Fubar?¡± ¡°Uncle Foo is resting, and being old, he has no energy when it gets dark.¡± Aunt Lucy took a seat next to her. Christine White hmmm¡¯d in the affirmative. At this point, Aunt Lucy suddenly muttered, ¡°Why isn¡¯t mister back yet?¡± Hearing her mention Baird Lane, Christine White¡¯s back stiffened slightly and inessibly. Aunt Lucy noticed and asked with a smile, ¡°Ma¡¯am, do you want to know when Mister will be back too?¡± At those words, Christine White¡¯s face instantly changed and her mouth hardened, ¡°No, I don¡¯t, I don¡¯t want to know.¡± How could Aunt Lucy not see that she was mouthing off? Sheughed and didn¡¯t say anything, but in her heart she was excited. Mrs. Excitement really does have feelings for Mr., she just doesn¡¯t want to admit it with her mouth. But at this rate, maybe the two of them, they could actually make up again. Thinking about it, the smile on Aunt Lucy¡¯s face became more and more intense, looking at Christine White¡¯s heart furtively, always having an ufortable feeling. Suddenly, there was a sound caused by an automobile from outside the old mansion. Bo looked up from Christine White¡¯s arms, ¡°Dad ¡­¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Christine White froze, before reacting to the fact that Bo had spoken and called Baird Lane Daddy. At once, Christine White ate it up, ¡°Baby, you haven¡¯t called mommy yet.¡± Bo hadn¡¯t opened her mouth for the past two days, and now when she did, she was calling out for Baird Lane, so how could she not be jealous. Bo blinked at Christine White, ¡°Mom ¡­¡± Christine White¡¯s eyes widened with excitement and she hugged and kissed Bo on the cheek, ¡°Baby¡¯s awesome, she actually did call her mommy.¡± ¡°Little Treasure is getting more and more livelytely.¡± Aunt Lucy lovingly looked at little baby and chimed in. Christine White nodded, ¡°I know, that¡¯s why I¡¯m so d I sent Bo over here, and I¡¯m thankful to Aunt Lucy that you told Baird Lane about Bo¡¯s identity, otherwise I wouldn¡¯t know what to do to make Bo better right now.¡± ¡°No need to thank you, I actually had my own personal feelings at that time, at that time, sir¡¯s memory had not recovered, all of us knew that little baby was his child, but we had to hide it from him, it was very unfair to him, sir himself was in pain, so I couldn¡¯t help but say it.¡± Aunt Lucy wiped the corner of her eyes and said back. Christine White lowered her eyes, ¡°Anyway, Aunt Lucy you did better than me.¡± ¡°What did well?¡± Baird Lane¡¯s voice came from outside the living room. The next second, his voice also appeared in the doorway of the living room and came in towards it. He wasn¡¯t surprised to see Christine White and didn¡¯t ask what brought her here. As far as he was concerned, this was her home, and she had juste home to it. ¡°Mistress says I did a good job of telling you that thing about Bo¡¯s identity.¡± Aunt Lucy chuckled and took the briefcase from Baird Lane. Baird Lane looked to Christine White, ¡°Actually, I would have preferred you to have told me yourself at that point.¡± Christine White grunted, ¡°I can¡¯t even hate you enough to tell you myself? Let¡¯s get you to pick Bo back up and let Ann Lane bully ah.¡± ¡°No, I won¡¯t let anyone bully Bo in the future.¡± Baird Lane looked at her with a serious expression. Christine White¡¯s lips twitched and she was about to say something when he added, ¡°And you.¡± ¡°What?¡± Christine White flinched. Baird Lane exins, ¡°I said, I won¡¯t let anyone bully Bo with you from now on.¡± Christine White looked stunned, then looked away somewhat ufortably, ¡°You just protect little baby, I don¡¯t need your protection.¡± ¡°But I want to protect you.¡± Baird Lane took off his jacket and sat down beside her. Christine White moved to the side with Bo in her arms and pulled away from him. Baird Lane looked at her with this look that she couldn¡¯t wait to get away from him, and was rather helpless. The road to chasing your wife looks like it has a ways to go. ¡°By the way, I heard from Ives that you went to see that boss of Molly Bort¡¯s current organization?¡± Christine White handed Bao over to Aunt Lucy and got down to business. Baird Lane answered her as he tugged at his tie, ¡°Well, see, Molly Bort was hiding from him at first.¡± ¡°At first?¡± Christine White queried. Chapter 616 – There’s no door he can’t get into Baird Lane replied in detail, ¡°She hid inside that organization at first, but then she hid again after Gates found out about it.¡± ¡°Hiding again?¡± Christine White¡¯s brows tightened. Baird Lane pinched the bridge of his nose, ¡°Yes, she¡¯s not in that organization anymore, and after I talked to the leader of that organization, he told me that Molly Bort is gone.¡± ¡°Do you believe that?¡± Christine White asked suddenly. Baird Laneughed a little, ¡°Of course I don¡¯t believe it, Molly Bort must still be in that organization, that chief said those things on purpose to mislead me.¡± ¡°I feel the same way, first of all Molly Bort left, where could she have gone? This is not the beach, there is no way for her to smuggle her out of the country, so the possibility of her leaving C city is very rare, the only possibility, is that the chief is lying, just why is he harboring Molly Bort, is Molly Bort that important to him?¡± Christine White was a little puzzled. Baird Lane reached toward her brow, ¡°Don¡¯t frown, it¡¯s ugly.¡±This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°I do.¡± Christine White pped his hand away. Baird Lane looked at the back of his hand that was pped red, and without getting angry, he took his hand back and continued what he had just said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, there will be results soon.¡± ¡°What did you do?¡± Christine White listened to the sure tone of his voice and guessed at once what he must have done. Baird Laneughed, ¡°When I went to see that chief, I took the opportunity to install a wire, so that¡¯s why I went to see him, if it was just for Gates to go, that chief wouldn¡¯t have seen Gates.¡± ¡°I see.¡± Christine White came to a realization. So that¡¯s why he went in person. ¡°But you won¡¯t get caught doing that, will you? In case that chief turns on you ¡­¡± ¡°You¡¯re worried about me?¡± Baird Lane interrupted her. Christine White looked away, ¡°I¡¯m not, who¡¯s worried about you?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you just?¡± ¡°No, I told you I didn¡¯t!¡± Christine White shouted. Baird Lane looked at her with a smirk, ¡°Well you didn¡¯t, but I can take that as you worrying about me, don¡¯t worry, he won¡¯t find out, that alpha has been in a high position for too long, so long that he¡¯s forgotten all the caution that he had back when he was vying for the position of the alpha, and is just full of self-importance and even more arrogance.¡± ¡°So you¡¯re saying that the chief, because of his ego, wouldn¡¯t have thought you¡¯d bug him?¡± Christine White understood what he meant at once. Baird Lane nodded slightly, ¡°Yes, it¡¯s amon problem with people in high ces.¡± ¡°See, you have too.¡± Christine White looked at him askance. Baird Lane smiled without retorting, and supposedly acquiesced to her remark. After a moment, he stood up, ¡°Well, let¡¯s eat first, there are Gates listening in over there, I¡¯m sure it won¡¯t take long to get results.¡± Christine White nodded gently and got up to follow him toward the dining room as well. After the meal, she offered her farewell. But Aunt Lucy holds her back and won¡¯t let her go. In the end Christine White couldn¡¯t resist Aunt Lucy, and since it was reallyte and going back was likely to be dangerous, she agreed to stay. Aunt Lucy went off in high spirits to clean up her room, and it was chosen next door to Baird Lane¡¯s room. Christine White knew she did it on purpose, of course, but didn¡¯t say anything; after all, the room was only chosen next door, it wasn¡¯t like she was in a room with Baird Lane. And she wasn¡¯t in a position to ask Aunt Lucy to give her another room now that she wasn¡¯t a member of The Lane Family anymore. ¡°little baby will sleep with me tonight, I haven¡¯t stayed with little baby for a long time.¡± Christine White suddenly made this request before going back to her room. She was little baby¡¯s mother, so naturally the crowd had no problem with it and gave little baby to her with crity. Christine White hugged and kissed Bo, then followed Baird Lane and headed for her room. When she got to the door of her room, Christine White didn¡¯t say hello to Baird Lane and went straight into her room. Baird Lane watched as she mmed the door to her room shut without a second thought, his sword brow raised slightly before he let out a low chuckle and went into his own room next door. Baird Lane had washed up in his room and attended to some business, and when the time was nearly eleven o¡¯clock, he suddenly moved his neck and stood up, and went out of the room, the next room. Walking to the door of the next room, he didn¡¯t knock and just took out a door card and swiped it. Just a ticking sound and the door lock unlocked. Baird Lane ndly put his door card away and gently pushed the door open. Are you kidding? It¡¯s his old mansion. Is there anywhere he can¡¯t go? Even if Christine White didn¡¯t want to live with him, he wouldn¡¯t have won it on his own, would he? With that thought, Baird Lane lifted his foot and walked into the room, which was quiet to the sound of a pin and dim, for the headlight had been turned off, and only the smallmp at the foot of the bed was still on. Baird Lane kept walking towards the bed and stopped when he reached it, looking down at therge mother and child on the bed. Christine White had fallen asleep, probably too tired to sleep at the moment, and Bo was lying in her arms. To Baird Lane¡¯s surprise, Po was actually not asleep, both eyes wide open, staring peacefully at the ceiling. Upon seeing him arrive, he shifted his gaze from the ceiling to him and locked eyes with him for a long moment. ¡°Shhh ¡­¡± Baird Lane held up a finger and shushed Bo, ¡°Quiet, don¡¯t wake mommy.¡± Po blinked, then suddenly rolled over and turned his ass against him. Bo thought this dad was a stupid one, it wasn¡¯t like he could really talk, he could only make sybles or yell out Mom and Dad, where would he make any noise for Mom. Baird Lane looked at Po¡¯s back and raised his eyebrows a little higher. If he hadn¡¯t been mistaken just now, this kid, it seemed like he was despising him, right? ¡°Po.¡± Baird Lane leaned over and gave Po a gentle nudge. Po ignored him, his eyes already closed. Baird Lane couldn¡¯t do anything with him, so he just gave in, then lifted his feet to the other side of the bed, lifted the covers andy down. Laying down on it, he wrapped his long arms around both mother and child, then closed his eyes. Perhaps it was the love of his life that was close by, Baird Lane was asleep in no time. Shortly after he fell asleep, Bao¡¯s breathing steadied and he was obviously asleep as well. By the time Christine White woke up the next morning, she saw not only Bo¡¯s sleeping face, but Baird Lane¡¯s as well. Baird Lane and Bao¡¯s posture is exactly the same, and their expressions when they fall asleep are exactly the same, they are practically carved out of the same mold, they are worthy of being two fathers and sons. But that¡¯s not the point, the point is, why is Baird Lane here? Christine White pursed her lips, suddenly remembering that Baird Lane had been in her bed every time she¡¯d woken up in the previous two days, so why he was there this time could already be exined. He, once again, crawled into her bed in the middle of the night, shortly after she fell asleep. This man is simply ¡­ Christine White wrinkled her nose, not even knowing what words to use to describe this man. She wanted to kick this man down, but little baby was still there, still in his arms, and she was sure to wake him up if she was that early in the morning, so she had to hold back as well. ¡°Asshole man!¡± Christine White red at Baird Lane¡¯s sleeping face before gently removing his hand from her waist before lifting the covers off the bed and heading to the bathroom to wash up. By the time she had shuffled out, she saw Baird Lane already awake,zily propping his head up and ying with Bo¡¯s long eyshes. Seeing this, Christine White spoke without a word, ¡°Don¡¯t wake up Bo.¡± ¡°No.¡± Baird Lane answered her with certainty before looking toward her, his eyes darkening at her freshly washed and still slightly flushed face. ¡°What are you looking at?¡± Christine White sensed something zing in his eyes and hastily red at him with a single nce. Chapter 617 Retaliation Against Society Baird Lane withdrew his gaze, ¡°No.¡± As the words fell, he lifted the covers and got up as well. Christine White watched him walk into the restroom before she removed her fierce disguise and raised a hand to touch her face, feeling her cheeks burn a little. Hmph, don¡¯t think she didn¡¯t see it just now, that look in his eyes, so he wanted to eat her up. At that moment, the little treasure on the bed suddenly moved. Christine White dropped her hand in a hurry and walked over. Bao opened his eyes and blinked twice when he saw her. Christine White, overwhelmed by his cuteness, reached up and nudged his little nose, ¡°Baby, up?¡± Bao was perhaps thinking, and after two seconds, he held out his hand toward her. Christine White¡¯s eyes instantly zed over. Little Bo can now not only make sounds and call out for mom and dad, but also interact with people. It¡¯s safe to say that Po, now, is back to the way he was before he was bullied by Ann Lane, and is a little better than that because he can yell at people. ¡°Okay, mommy pulls you up.¡± Christine White fought back tears of excitement as she took hold of Little Treasure¡¯s tiny hand and pulled him up from the bed. She then took the clothes from the bed to give to Bo¡¯s bed. This time, though, Po refused, taking the dress from her and putting it on himself.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. Christine White didn¡¯t stop him either, much less get upset. She had always known how understanding and independent her son was. ¡°Bo¡¯s awake?¡± Baird Lane had shuffled out of the restroom by then as well. Christine White had just gotten a response from Po and was happy at the moment, so she answered him readily as well, ¡°Yeah, just woke up.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll carry Bo to wash up then.¡± Baird Lane said, stepping forward and picking Po up from the bed. Christine White smiled weakly as she watched father and son go to the restroom again. She had to admit that Baird Lane was a good father. Bo¡¯s quick recovery would not have been possible without the affection and fatherly love that Baird Lane poured into him. ng, ng, ng, ng, ng, ng, ng, ng, the knock on the door suddenly sounded. ¡°Are you up, ma¡¯am?¡± Aunt Lucy¡¯s questioning voice came from outside the door. Christine White walked over and opened the door, ¡°Up.¡± ¡°Just get up, it¡¯s time for breakfast, I¡¯ll go next door and get the gentleman.¡± After saying that, Aunt Lucy was about to head next door. Christine White pulled her back, ¡°No, he¡¯s here with me, washing Bo.¡± ¡°Mister is at your ce ma¡¯am?¡± Aunt Lucy was surprised. Christine White nodded. Aunt Lucy asked again, ¡°Ma¡¯am, I don¡¯t suppose Mr. slept in your roomst night, did he, Gates came overst night, I went and knocked at Mr.¡¯s door, and Mr. never opened it, and I thought Mr. slept too deeply to hear it, and now it seems that ¡­¡± Christine White¡¯s eyes shed when she heard this and she quickly retorted, ¡°No, he¡¯s not at my ce, he just came over this morning.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± Looking at her slightly flushed face, Aunt Lucy was clearly not convinced. Christine White, however, nodded with forcedposure, ¡°Of course.¡± Aunt Lucy covered her lips and smiled, ¡°Well then ma¡¯am you let mister know it¡¯s time for breakfast and also Gates is here as if he has something to tell him.¡± ¡°I know.¡± Christine White agreed. Aunt Lucy stretches her neck, nces into the room behind her, and then teases away. Aunt Lucy had just left when Baird Lane came out of the restroom holding Bo, ¡°Who was just here?¡± ¡°Aunt Lucy, who called us for breakfast.¡± Christine White turned around and watched the scene of him putting on Bao¡¯s shoes, and suddenly she was reminded of yesterday morning, when he had put her shoes on too. ¡°Thinking about something?¡± Baird Lane suddenly noticed that she hadn¡¯t moved, and looking up after putting on Bo¡¯s shoes, he couldn¡¯t help but ask when he saw that she had actuallyunched herself into a stupor. Christine White came back to her senses with a jolt and coughed lightly, ¡°It¡¯s nothing, Aunt Lucy was just saying that Gates is here and has something to report to you, something important I think, and he came in oncest night in the middle of the night.¡± ¡°I know, go ahead and have breakfast.¡± Baird Lane lifted his feet toward the door after picking up Bo with one hand and sitting him on his arm. Christine White rushed out of the way to let father and son go first. Yet the father and son stopped beside her. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Christine White looked at Baird Lane in disbelief. Baird Lane suddenly took her hand with his other, ¡°Come on.¡± Christine White froze as he pulled her out of the room, finally realizing why he was holding the baby with one hand. Because then he could free up a hand to pull her ah. The corners of Christine White¡¯s mouth twitched slightly as it became clear what Baird Lane had in mind. Though somewhat bemused by Baird Lane¡¯s behavior, she didn¡¯t struggle. Carrying a child with one hand was already dangerous, and she didn¡¯t want her hand to not break free and cause Bo to give it a fall. With that, the trio arrived at the restaurant. Uncle Fu looked at the posture of the three as they walked towards him, and the slightest bit of light suddenly burst out of his cloudy old eyes. ¡°Now that¡¯s a family of three.¡± Fubo said. Christine White is actually embarrassed. After all, she¡¯s not married to Baird Lane at the moment, other than upying the identity of a baby mama, and it¡¯s not really right to say it¡¯s a family of three. She didn¡¯t correct it, though, because she knew there was no point in doing so. She was always Baird Lane¡¯s wife in the minds of Fob and the others. ¡°Well, sit down and eat, it¡¯s getting cold.¡± Fu Bo saw that the Christine White trio hadn¡¯t yet taken their seats and hurriedly urged once more. Baird Lane then let go of Christine White¡¯s hand and gestured for her to sit down and eat, before he sat down next to her himself with Bo in his arms. After breakfast, Baird Lane handed Bo over to Fubar and then looked toward Christine White, ¡°Eyes The Lane Family group has nothing important to do, Gates came to me, I think he has news about Molly Bort, want to hear it together?¡± Christine White was wiping the corners of her mouth when she heard this and her eyes narrowed, ¡°Of course!¡± ¡°Come with me to the study.¡± Saying this, Baird Lane rose to his feet. Christine White got up in a hurry too and followed him. Gates was waiting outside the door of Baird Lane¡¯s study at the moment, and was quite surprised to see the two mening. But it was only a second of surprise before he regained his normal expression and greeted the two, ¡°President Lane, ma¡¯am.¡± At the sound of the voice, ma¡¯am, Christine White felt a bit of a headache. Sure enough, the man was just as reluctant to change his tune as Fubar Aunt Lucy. ¡°Come in first.¡± Baird Lane naturally saw Christine White¡¯s headache, and with a slight hook of his thin lips, he pushed open the door to the study and walked in. The second person to go in was Christine White, when Gates let her in first. Christine White knew that if she didn¡¯t go in, Gates certainly wouldn¡¯t do well to go in first, so she didn¡¯t give Gates a hard time about it and went in first. Gates came inst, mming the door behind him as he entered. ¡°Sit here.¡± Baird Lane pulled a chair next to his own and patted it, signaling Christine White toe and sit. Christine White¡¯s eyes scanned the den, noticing the couch in addition to the chairs under him. Then she didn¡¯t even look at the chair he¡¯d tapped and headed for the couch. Baird Lane had expected this from her, but he couldn¡¯t help but be disappointed when he saw her rejecting his intentions. But soon, he gathered himself and looked faintly toward Gates, ¡°I hear you approached mest night?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Gates responded, ¡°I listened in on something about Molly Bortst night and drove straight here.¡± ¡°What news?¡± Baird Lane asked. Christine White also looked at Gates. Gates replied, ¡°Gates really didn¡¯t really leave, he¡¯s still inside that organization, and I heard the leader of that organization praising Molly Bort for her good ideas, and it seems like they¡¯re hatching a big n.¡± Chapter 618 Behind the Newspapers ¡°A n?¡± Baird Lane narrowed his eyes. ¡°Yes, but they were very cryptic, I didn¡¯t hear too many specifics, just a couple of key words, something about medical malpractice, something about a viral newspaper or something like that.¡± Gates said. Christine White, however, stood up with a start, ¡°A virus?¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Baird Lane asked, looking at her like that. Christine White swallowed and instead of answering, she gave Gates a confirming look, ¡°Are you sure what you heard was a virus?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Gates nodded with certainty. Christine White blushed a little, ¡°So, this actually has something to do with Molly Bort too.¡± ¡°What the hell is going on?¡± Baird Lane asked again. Christine White finally looked over at him, ¡°Do you remember the Ives medical scare two days ago?¡± ¡°Heard him say that.¡± Baird Lane nodded. Christine White took a deep breath, ¡°At first, we all thought it was a normal medical emergency, until yesterday when I came back to Ives¡¯ office after seeing Hugh Dong after you left, and a nurse told Ives that a bottle of the virus was missing from their hospital¡¯sb.¡± ¡°You mean ¡­.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, just now Gates said the word virus, so I think that the group of doctors who are messing around with the virus were arranged by the organization that you are listening in on, and the virus is currently in their hands, and just now they also said that they also said that the newspaper, if I¡¯m not wrong, that organization is preparing to spread the virus.¡± Christine White said with an iparably grave expression. Baird Lane¡¯s expression sank as well, ¡°What is that virus? Is it dangerous?¡± ¡°Ives told me it¡¯s dangerous, extremely contagious and there¡¯s no treatable serum yet, it¡¯s a new virus with a high mortality rate.¡± Christine White replied. Gates huffed backward, ¡°Then wouldn¡¯t that mean that soon the entire city of C would be ¡­¡± ¡°Yes, that¡¯s what Ives told me, so now we have to get and virus back, before they distribute it.¡± Christine White looked at Baird Lane. Baird Lane¡¯s thin lips pursed into a straight line, ¡°You go ahead and tell the police department side that the virus is in the hands of the leader of that organization, so that the police department side can take precautionary measures, after they know the danger of the virus, they should contact with the military, they will figure out the best way to eliminate that organization.¡± ¡°Okay, I¡¯m on my way.¡± Gates knew the gravity of the situation and didn¡¯t dare dy, setting off immediately. Soon, Baird Lane and Christine White were the only ones left in the den. Christine White pulled out her cell phone, ¡°Ives shouldn¡¯t know where the virus is yet, he should still be looking for the medical malpractice people, he has to be told this.¡± Baird Lane watched her movements without stopping. A few minutester, Christine White finished her call and put her cell phone down. Baird Lane asked, ¡°What else did Ives Norton say?¡± ¡°Ives said he knows, and the traitor in their hospital has been found, and is currently being interrogated to try and find out why that organization is retaliating against themunity, and in the meantime he¡¯s already assembled a team of medics to work on a serum as soon as possible based on the only remaining information on the virus, just in case.¡± Christine White said truthfully. Baird Lane nodded. Christine White exhaled, ¡°I should get back.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll walk you.¡± Baird Lane stood up.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Christine White wanted to refuse, but when she saw how serious his eyes were, suddenly the words of refusal couldn¡¯te out, so she hmmm¡¯d and agreed. An hour and a halfter, the apartment arrived. Christine White unbuckled her seatbelt and was just about to open the door when Baird Lane suddenly took her by the arm, ¡°Why don¡¯t youe back to live with me at the old mansion?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Christine White teased. Baird Lane said in a deep voice, ¡°It¡¯s not peaceful in C-City at the moment, Molly Bort wasn¡¯t caught, and another retaliatory organization jumped out, I don¡¯t feelfortable with you living out there alone.¡± Christine White was silent for a couple seconds before she spoke, ¡°I¡¯ll be fine.¡± How could she let anything happen to her until she had her revenge? Baird Lane let go of her arm, ¡°I know you won¡¯t let anything happen to you, but if someone else lets something happen to you, there¡¯s nothing you can do to resist, if it was just Molly Bort, I wouldn¡¯t be talking about this, but now there¡¯s an organization behind Molly Bort, and in case that organization sends someone toe and take you away forcibly, what do you think you¡¯re going to be able to resist? ¡± ¡°¡­¡± Christine White¡¯s lips twitched, unable to speak. Yeah, if it was just Molly Bort, she did have nothing to fear. But in case that organization, sent many people over in a row, she would be taken away with absolutely no ability to fight. Seeing the hesitation on Christine White¡¯s face, Baird Lane knew that she was a little moved by what she said, and added: ¡°The Lane Family¡¯s old mansion belongs to a protected area, and there¡¯s also a sub-military area around it, no one dares to make a move there, so I can only rest assured that you¡¯ll be able to move over there, and you don¡¯t want little baby to lose her mom when she¡¯s so young, do you? Right?¡± Those words instantly made all of Christine White¡¯s hesitation disappear. His wordspletely poked at what she cared about most in her heart. Bo was only a few years old, and she really didn¡¯t want to die so early. She¡¯s still alive and able to protect Bo, and no matter if Baird Lane marries another woman or has another childter, as long as she¡¯s around, everything in The Lane Family is Bo¡¯s. In case she¡¯s gone and Baird Lane takes a wife and has kids, then Bo will definitely be bullied. With that in mind, Christine White¡¯s mind was already made up and she nodded heavily, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll move there.¡± Baird Laneughed, ¡°Then go pack your stuff and I¡¯ll wait here.¡± ¡°Uh-huh.¡± Christine White answered and opened the car door. Getting out of the car, she turned her back to him and said quickly, ¡°Thank you.¡± Baird Lane was slightly startled. But by the time he reacted, Christine White was already inside the apartment building. After he gave a muteugh, his cell phone suddenly rang. The call was from Ives Norton, who gathered his expression and answered the phone. ¡°Hello.¡± ¡°Baird, the traitor, I interrogated him.¡± Ives Norton said on the other end of the phone. Baird Lane narrowed his eyes, ¡°Speak.¡± ¡°That traitor, is one of the administrators of theb, so he is well aware of the efficacy of the various experiments in ourb, on top of that, he is also a member of that organization Christine was talking about, which exins why he betrayed the hospital and got that vial of virus for that organization.¡± Ives Norton replied. Baird Lane tapped his fingers on the steering wheel a couple of times, ¡°Was there any question as to the reason why the leader of that organization was trying to get back at themunity?¡± About that, he hadn¡¯t been able to hear anything useful on his listener. ¡°Yes!¡± Ives Norton spat out. Baird Lane straightened his back, ¡°What¡¯s the reason?¡± ¡°Speaking of which, it is also hateful people will have pitiful ces, listening to our hospital traitor said, that the chief¡¯s sister used to be a star, and then broke some scandals on the Inte, was attacked byizens¡¯ keyboards, and finally couldn¡¯t stand the blow to jump off the building andmit suicide, so ¡­¡± Ives Norton didn¡¯t say anything more about thetter, but Baird Lane had understood. It¡¯s no wonder that that chief¡¯s loved ones, who were driven to their deaths by theizens in this way, are taking revenge on society. ¡°Much is said about how no snowke is innocent after an avnche, and that¡¯s really true, those inte users hiding behind theirputers without a brain insulting a person and driving them to their deaths don¡¯t even realize that by doing that they¡¯ll one day get the bacsh as well.¡± Ives Nortonmented. Baird Lane didn¡¯t have much to say and asked again, ¡°What about Molly Bort? Was there any question as to how Molly Bort came to be in that organization?¡± ¡°Of course, I¡¯m not going to miss the point.¡± Ives Norton grinned. Baird Lane frowned a little impatiently, ¡°So tell me, how exactly did you join?¡± Chapter 619 Hugh Dong Wakes Up ¡°This ah, also by chance, Molly Bort in the beginning, indeed is hiding in some beggars stay in the underground bridge hole, hiding from the police wanted, but one day she happened to see the leader of that organization, recognized him, then took the initiative to find him.¡± ¡°Recognize? Molly Bort knew the chief at first?¡± Baird Lane caught the suspicion immediately. Ives Norton shook his head, ¡°Pretty much, The Bort Family Enterprises had been involved in the entertainment industry in the beginning, that chief¡¯s sister, was signed to The Bort Family¡¯spany in the very beginning, and then after the chief¡¯s sister passed away, The Bort Family¡¯s Entertainment Company couldn¡¯t be opened anymore. ¡± ¡°That was like fifteen years ago.¡± Baird Lane said. ¡°That¡¯s right, Molly Bort wasn¡¯t dating you at that time.¡± Ives Norton teased. Baird Lane¡¯s face darkened, ¡°Go on.¡± ¡°Well, well, I say, after the death of the chief¡¯s sister, The Bort Family paid out arge sum of money, and it was the chief who received the money, and I suppose it was about that time that Molly Bort met him, and that The Bort Family were sort of benefactors to that chief, and that¡¯s why, when Molly Bort approached him , he would take Molly Bort in.¡± Ives Norton exined. Baird Laneughed, a sarcasticugh, ¡°Benefactor? The Bort Family, they do favors to people?¡± ¡°In fact, in that chief¡¯s opinion, The Bort Family is really kind to them, in more than twenty years ago, Leo Bort in order to the government¡¯smendation, did not donate arge sum of money, that sum of money was donated to the orphanage, it just so happens that that orphanage, it is the two siblings of the chief to stay.¡± Ives Norton sighed helplessly. Baird Lane is also a little speechless. He really didn¡¯t think that the real hidden agenda that Molly Bort would join that organization would actually be this. ¡°Pretty doggone right?¡± Ives Norton taunted. Baird Lane pursed his lips, ¡°Well, you work on the serum as soon as you can or there will be consequences.¡± ¡°I know, but right now we don¡¯t have a clue, hopefully that alpha won¡¯t be so quick to leak the virus.¡± Ives Norton said. Baird Lane thought for a moment, ¡°I¡¯ll keep an eye on things over there and let you know as soon as I see anything.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll leave it to you then, well enough of that, I¡¯ll continue on to theb to analyze the structure of the virus.¡± ¡°Uh-huh.¡± The call ended and Baird Lane put his cell phone down, pinching the bridge of his nose somewhat wearily. When Christine White came back from packing, she saw that he didn¡¯t seem toofortable and couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine, just a bit of a headache.¡± Baird Lane replied. Hearing him say his head was ufortable, Christine White subconsciously reached out and touched his forehead. ¡°It¡¯s not even hot?¡± Christine White muttered. Baird Lane gave two low chuckles, ¡°I don¡¯t have a fever.¡± ¡°But you said your head was ufortable, was it a headache?¡± Christine White asked again. Could it be that he¡¯s still suffering from a headache? If that¡¯s the case, it makes sense, he¡¯s only had surgery a short time ago and hasn¡¯t been recuperating, and a headache is possible. ¡°Why don¡¯t we go to the hospital.¡± Christine White suggested. Baird Lane started the car, ¡°No, it¡¯ll be a while, we try not to bother Ives Norton these days.¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Christine White asked. ¡°He went into theb and was working on the serum for that virus.¡± Baird Lane said. Christine White remembered and pped her forehead in chagrin, ¡°I can¡¯t believe I forgot something so important.¡± ¡°Okay, put your seatbelt on.¡± Baird Lane reminded. Christine White started buckling her seatbelt again. Soon the old mansion arrived. Aunt Lucy was overjoyed to see Christine White go and return, and to see the suitcase in her hand, and to know that she had moved in with her at the old mansion. Doesn¡¯t the fact that Mrs. is willing toe back and stay mean that she can¡¯t let go of Little Treasure and Mr. Looks like it won¡¯t be long before Mrs. and Mr. make up. Thinking that, Aunt Lucy hurriedly took Christine White¡¯s suitcase and went to help her put it away. Christine White looked at this excited look of Aunt Lucy and cried a little. She probably guessed the reason why Aunt Lucy would be so happy, but she just couldn¡¯t bring herself to say that she really wouldn¡¯t get back together with Baird Lane if she did. I¡¯m afraid it would still upset Aunt Lucy to say it. It¡¯s just a matter of going with Aunt Lucy. ¡°Where¡¯s Bo?¡± Christine White inquired of Baird Lane as she withdrew her mind from Aunt Lucy. Baird Lane didn¡¯t know either; after all, he¡¯de back with her. ¡°I¡¯ll ask.¡± Baird Lane said, pulling out his cell phone and asking for Forber. Uncle Fu quickly told him where Po was. ¡°Bo is in Grandpa¡¯s study, Grandpa has a lot of books in his study and Bo usually likes to stay there.¡± Baird Lane met Christine White¡¯s inquiring eyes and answered her. Christine White nodded her head, indicating that she knew, ¡°little baby loves to read, although he has only attended kindergarten, but my brother and my father discovered that he was extremely intelligent early on, and hired quite a few elite teachers to teach him, although little baby wouldn¡¯t have responded to those teachers at that time, I know that little baby learned all that they taught him. ¡± That¡¯s why she used to tell Baird Lane that Bo could read some storybooks. ¡°Our son is a genius.¡± Baird Lane gave Christine White a look. Christine White was a little ufortable by his words ¡°our son¡±, her cheeks slightly red and inclined her head, ¡°You still need to say this, don¡¯t I know better than you?¡± Baird Lane stifled augh. At that moment, Dr. Tom approached holding a book, ¡°Mr. Lane, Miss Camp.¡± ¡°Something wrong?¡± Baird Lane looked at him. Dr. Tom pointed to his watch, ¡°It¡¯s time for Bo¡¯s treatment, may I ask where Bo went?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll take you there.¡± Baird Lane returned, then turned his attention to Christine White, ¡°You going?¡±N?velDrama.Org is the owner. ¡°It¡¯s been a while since I¡¯ve seen Bao¡¯s treatment too Land, of course I¡¯m going.¡± ¡°Go.¡± Baird Lane lifted his foot in front of him. Christine White followed with Dr. Tom. When they arrived at the old man¡¯s study, little baby was indeed reading a book in there. Christine White and Baird Lane didn¡¯t bother him, either, and just let Dr. Tom pass. Watching Dr. Tom treat Bo, she suddenly remembered Hugh Dong, ¡°Baird Lane.¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± Baird Lane answered. ¡°Let¡¯s bring Hugh Dong back, he¡¯s in such a condition that he can no longer be in the hospital, Ives said that his brain cells are active now, he might wake up anytime, it¡¯s good to take care of him by bringing him back, besides Molly Bort¡¯s business with that organization, I don¡¯t feel at ease to put Hugh Dong in the hospital alone. ¡± Christine White said. Although Baird Lane was a bit fed up with her caring about Hugh Dong so much, Hugh Dong was his brother after all, so he naturally wouldn¡¯t have a problem with it. ¡°I¡¯ll have someone pick him up.¡± Baird Lane said, and went out to the phone. Christine White saw that he was so forting, there was a vague feeling of being valued inside, and even the corners of his mouth lifted up in an arc. Baird Lane¡¯s men moved quickly and Hugh Dong was picked up before noon. The room was put together by Aunt Lucy herself and is just across Baird Lane. Christine White had gone to see him, and while he was unresponsive, he looked, well, much better than she had seen him when she first returned home. Ives Norton has said that as long as Hugh Dong looks better, the shorter it takes to wake up. I¡¯m sure it shouldn¡¯t take long for Hugh Dong to wake up. With this thought in mind, after a few days, Christine White and Baird Lane were ying Lego with little baby, when Aunt Lucy hurriedly ran over, looking incredibly agitated and unable to speak, ¡°Sir, ma¡¯am, the second youngest, he ¡­ He has woken up!¡± Chapter 620 Hugh Dong Speaks Both Baird Lane and Christine White rose from their chairs in shock at this statement. ¡°What did you say? You said Nigel¡¯s awake?¡± Baird Lane asked in confirmation, and listening closely, he could hear the tremor in his voice. You can see how happy and excited he is about Hugh Dong waking up. ¡°Yes, Second Junior just opened his eyes, and now Dr. Tom is examining Second Junior.¡± Aunt Lucy said hurriedly.Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Christine White couldn¡¯t wait any longer and rushed straight out the door in the direction of Hugh Dong¡¯s room. Hugh Dong became a vegetable back then to save her. It¡¯s safe to say that she¡¯s always felt guilty about Hugh Dong in her heart. Now that Hugh Dong is awake, she cares more than anyone else. Baird Lane watched Christine White run out, and without calling out to her, lifted his feet and chased after her as well. He knew why she was running so fast, and he could understand. Although jealousy is jealousy, he knows in his heart that it is impossible for her and Hugh Dong. Arriving outside the door of Hugh Dong¡¯s room, Christine White finally slowed herself down. She looked at the open door of the room, clenched her fists, and took a deep breath before she had the courage to step inside. As soon as she enters, she sees Hugh Dong staring at the ceiling with his eyes open and motionless, seemingly lost in thought. Hugh Dong is standing by, holding a pen and writing something. Christine White eased her footsteps over to Hugh Dong, looked at him with reddened eyes, and choked out his name, ¡°Hugh Dong¡­¡± However Hugh Dong didn¡¯t react as if he hadn¡¯t heard. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that his eyes were open, she would have thought he hadn¡¯t woken up. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Christine White rushed to ask Dr. Tom. Baird Lane walks in at this point and also notices that something is wrong with Hugh Dong and looks at Dr. Tom, waiting for an exnation. Dr. Tom put down his pen, ¡°It¡¯s like this, this Mr. Dong just woke up, but his consciousness hasn¡¯t been restored yet, but for the outside world, he still has the perception, after a few hours, he will be able to respond to you guys after his consciousness slowly wakes up.¡± Christine White was relieved to hear this exnation, ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± He thought Hugh Dong¡¯s awakening was just an opening of the eye realm, but otherwise it was still the same as when he was a vegetable. ¡°Aunt Lucy,¡± Baird Lane turned his head toward the door and called in Aunt Lucy, who had followed along outside the door. ¡°What can I do for you, sir?¡± Aunt Lucy asked busily. Baird Lane looked at Hugh Dong, ¡°You¡¯re going to contact the all-time rehab team right away and slowly rehab Nigel as soon as he¡¯s conscious, trying to get him mobile sooner rather thanter.¡± ¡°Okay, I¡¯m on my way.¡± Aunt Lucy nodded and immediately went to do as she was told. Christine White wiped the corners of her eyes, ¡°Or you thought of it thoughtfully, I was so engrossed in him waking up that I didn¡¯t even think of hiring a rehabber for him.¡± ¡°He¡¯s my brother, and it¡¯s only natural that I¡¯d be a little more considerate for him.¡± Baird Lane said. Christine Whiteughed a little, ¡°Now that Hugh Dong is awake, when are you going to disclose his identity to the public?¡± Six years ago, Baird Lane was ready to publicize that Hugh Dong was the second youngest member of The Lane Family, and even the date for his entry into the family tree was scheduled, but Hugh Dong had an ident, so until now, the outside world does not know that there is a second youngest member of The Lane Family. ¡°There¡¯s no rush, we¡¯ll talk when he can barely control his body.¡± Baird Lane replied. Christine White nodded, ¡°Also, the way he is now, even if he is conscious, he can¡¯t even get out of bed, and it¡¯s not good for him to go out and meet people.¡± ¡°Come on, see Nigelter, it¡¯s time for his massage.¡± Baird Lane reminded as he looked at his watch. Christine White answered softly, and after another nce at Hugh Dong, who had opened both of his sightless eyes, she followed Baird Lane out. In about a couple hours. Aunt Lucy brings more good news that Hugh Dong is conscious. That said, Hugh Dong could use some response. Christine White couldn¡¯t wait to get to Hugh Dong¡¯s room again, and as for Baird Lane, he left the old mansion two hours go to go back to The Lane Family Group for a meeting. ¡°Dr. Tom ¡­¡± Christine White called out to Dr. Tom before looking towards Hugh Dong. Hugh Dong¡¯s eyes were still open, but they were much more intentional, than what he had seen before. And now that he had regained consciousness, he rolled his eyes slightly to meet Christine White¡¯s gaze after he felt someone looking at him. His gesture directly brought tears of joy to Christine White¡¯s eyes. Because she knew that he was really awake. ¡°Hugh Dong¡­¡± Christine White called out to him in a hoarse voice. With this cry, she shouted with extremeplexity. Dr. Tom on the side knew that she had a lot of things she wanted to say to Hugh Dong, and didn¡¯t intend to stay here, patting her on the shoulder and reminding her, ¡°Ms. Camp, the patient has just regained his consciousness not long ago, so don¡¯t say too much to him, after half an hour, you¡¯ll let him rest, and he will be fine when he¡¯spletely adapted to it.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I know the score.¡± Christine White returned. Dr. Tom left the room with this relief. They were the only two left in the room. Christine White sat down and shakily took Hugh Dong¡¯s hand in hers, ¡°Hugh Dong, it¡¯s great that you finally woke up, do you know how long I¡¯ve waited for this day? Six years ¡­¡± As she spoke, the tears fell harder. Hugh Dong¡¯s mouth moved as if he wanted to say something, but his body wasn¡¯t fully in control and he couldn¡¯t make any sound at the moment. Christine White, however, knew that he wanted tofort her and keep her from crying. So Christine White slightly tilted her head, sniffled, and desperately held back her tears, no longer crying, barely squeezing out a smile, ¡°Hugh Dong, I¡¯m sorry, these six years, I haven¡¯te back to see you, I¡¯m really sorry, and thank you for saving me back then, if it wasn¡¯t for you, I wouldn¡¯t have been able to live up to now. ¡± The bullet that was heading towards her back then, it was Hugh Dong who helped her block it so she could survive. She was much shorter than Hugh Dong, and that bullet hitched on Hugh Dong¡¯s chest, which meant that the bullet, originally, was aimed at her head. In other words, if Hugh Dong hadn¡¯t blocked the shot, she would have been hit in the head, and there would have been absolutely no chance of her surviving. And because of this, she is even more ashamed of Hugh Dong and feels even more sorry for him. As much as she was d she had survived, she had always thought that if she could do it all over again, she wouldn¡¯t have let him take a bullet for her, because she didn¡¯t want anyone, to suffer an ident because of her. Hugh Dong could hear Christine White¡¯s words, he just couldn¡¯t say them, and could only tell her, in a blink of an eye, that he didn¡¯t me her. Christine White read it and was overwhelmed. Christine White stayed with Hugh Dong and talked to him for the rest of the time after that. Half an hourter, Dr. Tom, who was pinching at the door, came knocking and told her it was time. Christine White had a lot more to say but got up and left for the sake of Hugh Dong¡¯s recovery afterwards. In the evening, when Baird Lane returned, knowing that Hugh Dong was conscious, he also went to see him, and spent half an hour in his room as well, not knowing what was said. Christine White didn¡¯t ask questions, only silently looked forward to the next day. Because the next day, she could go see Hugh Dong again. And from what Dr. Tom said, Hugh Dong¡¯s body has been massaged regrly for the past six years, and his muscles haven¡¯t atrophied, so as long as he wakes up, his recovery will be quick. As expected, on the third day after Hugh Dong woke up, he was able to speak and was able to be helped to sit up a little, but he just wasn¡¯t able to make much movement or get out of bed yet. But it¡¯s still possible to lift a hand or something. ¡°Where¡¯s Xiaobao? I haven¡¯t seen Little Treasure yet.¡± Hugh Dong suddenly asked about Little Treasure when he saw Christine White arrive. Chapter 621 – Virus Leaked Christine White was serving him soup and was still a little surprised to hear him say that, ¡°You know Po?¡± She hadn¡¯t mentioned little baby to him in the past few days. ¡°I know, in fact, I knew about little baby a long time ago.¡± Hugh Dong smiled pale. Christine White opened her mouth, ¡°Very early?¡± ¡°Well, during the time you just returned to China, right, didn¡¯t you visit me in the hospital and tell me a lot? In fact, since that time, I¡¯ve been conscious, just not too clearly, barely heard what you said, so I know about Little Treasure.¡± Hugh Dong exined. Christine White gave a sunny smile, ¡°So that¡¯s how it is, so wait a minute, I¡¯ll go get Bo.¡± With that, she set the soup down, lifted her feet and walked out of the room. After a while, she came back with Bo in her arms. Little Treasure was obediently held in her arms, holding a Rubik¡¯s Cube in her two little hands, and was ying with it earnestly. Hugh Dong sighed inwardly as he looked at little baby¡¯s little face that resembled Baird Lane¡¯s, and a glimmer of gloom shed under his eyes. He knew that his love was really over. ¡°Baby, this is Uncle.¡± Christine White didn¡¯t notice Hugh Dong¡¯s scowl and lowered Bao down onto Hugh Dong¡¯s bed. When Bao heard her words, he stopped ying with the Rubik¡¯s Cube and looked up towards Hugh Dong. Hugh Dong also happened to be looking at him, and there was something so funny about the picture of the big and small just looking at each other.Content held by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Baby, call Uncle, okay?¡± Christine White leaned down and gently spoke to little baby. Little Treasure still only calls out for mom and dad, not talking, much less anything else, so she doesn¡¯t really have that confidence that she can get Little Treasure to actually call out for Uncle Hugh Dong. Sure enough, Bao didn¡¯t shout and wasn¡¯t looking at Hugh Dong, pulling his gaze back and returning it to the Rubik¡¯s Cube. Christine White rubbed his little head and said to Hugh Dong with some embarrassment, ¡°I am sorry ah, little baby he ¡­¡± ¡°I know, I¡¯ve heard you say that little baby he has autism, but it¡¯s not the right thing to know, so why don¡¯t you re-tell me the specifics of little baby¡¯s situation, as well as your life in the past few years abroad, I didn¡¯t listen to much of what you said to me before.¡± Hugh Dong also raised his hand and touched little baby¡¯s head and said. But he touched it and put his hand down. He actually wanted to touch it more, it was her baby after all. But he just didn¡¯t have the strength, and it took a lot out of him to lift it for a few seconds. ¡°Good.¡± Christine White agreed to Hugh Dong with crity, and then sat down and re-told him everything about the past six years. Now that he¡¯s awake and she¡¯s let go of her hatred for Baird Lane, all that¡¯s left to avenge is her hatred for Molly Bort, so there¡¯s nothing she can¡¯t say. Hugh Dong smiled bitterly after hearing this, ¡°Speaking of which, I am also at fault, back then when Molly Bort and Leo Bort¡¯s father and daughter were still under Owen Dong¡¯s hands, I should have resolved them, or else all those things wouldn¡¯t have happened back there, but fortunately, you are still alive.¡± ¡°Yes, and I¡¯m d I survived and gave birth to Bao, but all of this, it wasn¡¯t your fault, you didn¡¯t know your true identity at the time.¡± Christine White touched Po¡¯s head and smiled. Hugh Dong lowered his eyes, ¡°Owen Dong, where is the burial?¡± He asked. When he became a vegetable, Owen Dong was still alive. So it¡¯s not clear what¡¯s going on behind the scenes. Knowing that Owen Dong is dead, it¡¯s also still when she was in the hospital, she told him about it. ¡°It seems to be over at the cemetery, I¡¯m not sure exactly, I¡¯ll ask Baird Lane when he gets backter.¡± Christine White replied. Hugh Dong nodded slightly in agreement. And then it was time for another break. Christine White went out with Bo in her arms and met Baird Lane at the corner of the hallway. Baird Lane naturally stepped forward and took Bo from her arms, ¡°Hugh Dong resting?¡± ¡°Uh-huh.¡± Christine White, also used to his behavior whenever he took Bo from her arms, didn¡¯t say anything and simply answered. ¡°How is he?¡± Baird Lane asked. In the past two days, he was a bit busy and didn¡¯t visit Hugh Dong much. ¡°Recovering pretty well, heard from the rehabber that from tomorrow you can, you can start with simple rehab movements, would like to start with pinching and gripping of the arms.¡± Christine White replied. Hugh Dong can only blink and talk, lift his hands and turn his neck, but he can¡¯t do any other movements, and he can¡¯t hold his hands up to hold anything, so he still needs specialized training. ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Baird Lane nodded and stopped talking. Christine White suddenly realized something was wrong with him, his brow furrowed as if something was bothering him. After thinking about it, she finally couldn¡¯t resist the urge to ask, ¡°Did you run into something?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t think you¡¯d ask.¡± Heughed a little. Christine White looked at him with a nk stare, ¡°Cut the nagging, if you want to talk about it, talk about it, if you don¡¯t want to talk about it forget it.¡± ¡°Well, there¡¯s nothing bad to say, just now Gates got the news that the leader of that organization, who was conducting human experiments, injected some people with that vial of virus, and at the moment, there are already people in that organization who have been infected.¡± Baird Lane collected his expression and said with a solemn look. Christine White¡¯s pupils shrunk to the size of pinpricks, ¡°What, already?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Baird Lane cradled the baby in one arm and rubbed his temples. Christine White asked again, ¡°That organization, how many people are infected now?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know exactly, I asked Ives Norton about it and he said that the virus is very fast and highly contagious, there is no serum avable yet, so I¡¯m sure someone in their organization would have been infected by now.¡± Baird Lane said. Christine White shivered, ¡°Then in that case, won¡¯t that organization spread soon, and then start from that area, spread towards the whole C city, and then spread to the whole country?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not that dramatic at the moment, but it will be that way for sure if nothing is done, right now the military has sent people to surround the area where that organization is located, and some of the regr people are being evacuated to stop the spread of the virus for now, in order to buy time for Ives Norton to work on the vine serum sooner.¡± Baird Lane replied. ¡°But that¡¯s not treating the symptoms, that chief is just trying to get back at themunity, even if the military quarantined that area, he could surely find a way to spread the virus.¡± Christine White said in a deep voice. Baird Lane gave her an appreciative look, ¡°You¡¯re right, but that¡¯s all that can be done at the moment, and right now the military is making arrangements with the various exits of C-City to be ready to seal off the city at any time, and try to keep the virus from spreading outside of the city until the vine has been researched.¡± ¡°Yeah, but do you know what the signs of being infected with the virus are at first?¡± Christine White asked. It¡¯s good to know the signs of infection so you can take precautions. ¡°That¡¯s exactly what I was going to tell you now that I¡¯m back here, that when infected, the first thing a patient does is get dizzy and feverish, then cough and have an elevated temperature.¡± Baird Lane spelled out the onset of the disease that Gates had poked around. Christine White listens and raises an eyebrow, ¡°That seems like a normal fever.¡± ¡°It sounds like a fever, but it¡¯s much more serious than that, and once you catch it, you won¡¯t be able to get up for more than two days at the shortest, then you¡¯ll develop shortness of breath, and then in half a month, if you don¡¯t have the vine serum, you¡¯ll be dead for sure.¡± Baird Lane told her with a grave expression. Christine White let out a long breath, ¡°It seems like a good idea to try to go out as little as possible for a while these days, maybe someone infected with the virus has escaped from that organization and is out there spreading it around.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, just stay home with Bo these days.¡± Baird Lane said as he scratched Bo¡¯s nose. Po frowned ufortably. Christine White smiled while inquiring, ¡°By the way, has Gates heard from Molly Bort?¡± Chapter 622 – Little Treasure’s Assists ¡°Not yet, but the military guys are already making ns.¡± Baird Lane returned. ¡°n?¡± Christine White was a little confused, ¡°What n?¡± ¡°The arrest n, when Ives Norton there makes some masks and suits that can temporarily protect against the virus, they¡¯re going to force their way into that organization and capture all the people in that organization, so Molly Bort can¡¯t escape.¡± Baird Lane borated. Christine White couldn¡¯t hide the excitement on her face when she heard this, ¡°Great, but about how long will it take?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve asked Ives Norton, it¡¯s only a couple days away.¡± Baird Lane gave her an answer. Christine White¡¯s heart was beating so hard that her hands were sped involuntarily. ¡°It¡¯s just a few days away, I can get my revenge!¡± Baird Lane looked at her so agitated and freed a hand, taking hers in his, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Molly Bort will pay for this.¡± ¡°Of course I know, I¡¯m just so happy.¡± Christine White drew her hand back and walked forward on her own, her figure quickly disappearing. Baird Lane looked at his empty hand and sighed inwardly. It¡¯s been so long and she still won¡¯t let him touch it. Looks like he¡¯s got some work to do. ¡°Son, if only you could help your father.¡± Baird Lane said suddenly as he looked at the little treasure in his arms. Bao blinked, his light brown pupils identical to his staring back at him, seeming to understand his words and then not. Baird Lane subconsciously assumed it was thetter, and when Bo pulled his gaze back again, he didn¡¯t think twice about it, hugging Bo and chasing after him. In the evening, Christine White returned to her room after dinner and washed up for bed. To-day Bo slept with Baird Lane, and was not at her, and she had justin down, when there was a knock at the door of her room, the Christine White thought it was Baird Lane and wasn¡¯t going to bother. But the door to her room kept mming and she huffed and got up from the bed and walked over to open the door and growled, ¡°Baird Lane what are you doing?¡± However after yelling she realized that it was just a patch of air in front of her and there was no one there. You¡¯re not going to see a ghost, are you? Christine White shivered. As she was thinking about it, she suddenly felt a tug on her pajama pants and looked down to see that directly a little beanie was pulling on her pajama pants and staring at her with his little head tilted up. ¡°Bo?¡± The corner of Christine White¡¯s mouth twitched. So it wasn¡¯t Baird Lane who knocked on the door. It was Bo. The only reason she didn¡¯t see anyone at first was because Bo was so small and short and she didn¡¯t look down. After sorting this out, Christine White cried a little, then bent down and picked up Bo, ¡°Honey, what are you doing over here? Aren¡¯t you sleeping with daddy?¡± Bao wrapped his arms around her neck and didn¡¯t say anything. Christine White thought about it and smiled, ¡°I know, baby wants to sleep with mommy right? Okay, then sleep with mommy, let¡¯s go.¡± She closed the door to her room and was about to carry Bo back to her bed. But Bao tugged at her sleeve, pointing to the doorway as she looked on in disbelief, and the word came out of her mouth, ¡°Dad!¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± Christine White flinched, then responded, asking uncertainly, ¡°Bo wants to sleep with Daddy?¡± Po nodded. Christine White was in a bad mood all of a sudden, and her eyes got sultry, ¡°But didn¡¯t little babye to look for mommy, indicating that she wanted to sleep with mommy.¡± Po nodded and shook his head. Christine White These don¡¯t know exactly what he means anymore, hold back the sourness in his heart, carry him out of the room, and go to the next room. She raised her hand and knocked on the door. The door to the room opened quickly.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Baird Lane was still a little surprised to see mother and son, ¡°Why did you bring Bo back? Isn¡¯t he going to sleep with you?¡± He had juste out of the shower and was about to undress and put Xiaobo to bed. As a result, Bao detached himself from his hand directly and opened the door to go out. He followed him out and had toe back when he saw Po standing at Christine White¡¯s door knocking on the door, thinking that Po wanted to sleep with Christine White. I didn¡¯t realize that she was actually carrying Bo again. ¡°No, I just asked Bo if he wanted to talk to me tonight, but Bo shook his head.¡± Christine White returned. Baird Lane looks over at Po. Po, however, ignored him and reached out to point inside the room. Christine White is not good enough to go in, so she has to hand Bo to Baird Lane and try to get him to take Bo to bed. As it turned out, Po wouldn¡¯t let go of his arms around her neck, not wanting to be picked up by Baird Lane. Having no choice, Baird Lane knew to sidle out of the way, ¡°You bring him in.¡± ¡°Excuse me.¡± Christine White said politely to him, carrying Bo into his room. When she reached the bed, Christine White stopped and put Bo on top of the bed, then got up, ready to leave. But Po suddenly took her hand and patted the spot beside her. Seeing this scene, how can Christine White and Baird Lane not understand? This little guy, he was specifically calling her over so she could sleep here. Christine White is getting a little embarrassed. Baird Lane, however, suddenly realized what was going on and looked at Po with deep interest. He remembered what he had said to Po during the day. So now Po is really helping him again. Thinking about it, Baird Lane gave Po a thumbs up where Christine White couldn¡¯t see him. Bao don¡¯t go over and continue to pat his side, ¡°Sleep!¡± This one, again, surprised Christine White with Baird Lane. Po actually shouted something else! Normally, when we talk, we just call out Mom and Dad, and now, we¡¯re actually calling out something else. ¡°Xiaobao ¡­¡± Christine White was about to say something when Bo pped again, ¡°Sleep!¡± Christine White was in a quandary. She didn¡¯t want to turn down Po because it would break her heart, but at the same time, she didn¡¯t want to sleep here. She and Baird Lane had long since ceased to be married, so what was the point of sleeping here. Seeing where Christine White was struggling, Baird Lane¡¯s eyes darkened for a moment and he spoke, ¡°Why don¡¯t you sleep here with Bo, and I¡¯ll go to the other room.¡± ¡°Is that good?¡± Christine White looked at him. It¡¯s his room, after all. Baird Lane smiled, ¡°It¡¯s okay, you guys sleep.¡± With those words, he turned around and was about to leave. Po suddenly looked anxious and let out a scream. Baird Lane stopped dead in his tracks. Christine White also rushed to coax Bo, ¡°Baby, what¡¯s wrong?¡± little baby¡¯s mouth opened as if he wanted to speak, but couldn¡¯t, so he scratched his ears anxiously. Baird Lane saw him like this and guessed, ¡°Bo would have wanted me to stay, so ¡­¡± Before he finished his words, he saw little baby suddenly nod his head. Christine White¡¯s eyes widened, ¡°That¡¯s really it ¡­¡± The corners of Baird Lane¡¯s mouth quirked imperceptibly. Then looked at Christine White with a feigned embarrassment, ¡°Why don¡¯t we just sleep together tonight, don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t do anything to you, and it¡¯s not like we haven¡¯t slept together before.¡± Upon hearing this, Christine White couldn¡¯t help but roll her eyes. Was she the one who wanted to sleep with him? He was the one who came to her room three times, okay? Seeing Christine White¡¯s hesitation to say yes, Baird Lane spoke up again, ¡°Let¡¯s forget what you don¡¯t say yes to, but Bo ¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s enough out of you!¡± Christine White interrupts him and res at him without a good look, ¡°Can¡¯t I just say yes? Don¡¯t talk about the child.¡± As he just said, it¡¯s not like they haven¡¯t slept together, as long as he doesn¡¯t mess around. Plus, with Bao sleeping between them, he couldn¡¯t mess around if he wanted to. With that decided, Bao really stopped being anxious, quieted down, and obedientlyy down on the bed. Baird Lane and Christine Whitey down again on the left and right sides of the bed, sandwiching Bo in the middle, acting as a three-eighths line. Just as Baird Lane is about to turn off the lights, however, Bo suddenly gets up from the bed. ¡°What¡¯s up baby?¡± Christine White asked as she straightened up. Chapter 623 – Capture Begins Without answering, Po stands up and then walks toward Christine White¡¯s left. To the left is the edge of the bed. Christine White, not knowing what he was up to, looked at him and didn¡¯t say anything. Then she saw Bao reach the bed and lie down, and push her inward, trying to get her to sleep in a little. Christine White obediently moved her body in, not noticing that behind her was Baird Lane, and then she did, moving into Baird Lane¡¯s arms. Christine White¡¯s body tensed as she felt the hot, stiff chest behind her. Suddenly she realized what Bo was doing; he was trying to set her up with Baird Lane. ¡°Xiaobao ¡­¡± Po pretended not to hear Christine White¡¯s shouts and closed her eyes to sleep. Christine White was helpless and didn¡¯t dare to move for fear that if she did, she would touch the man behind her. Yet the man suddenlyughed lowly, ¡°Po obviously wants us to make up then.¡± Christine White didn¡¯t reply. Baird Lane added, ¡°Bo wants a whole family.¡± ¡°Yeah? I didn¡¯t feel it!¡± Christine White¡¯s eyes were obscure. Baird Lane suddenly reached out and put his arm around her waist and swept her up into his arms. Christine White nearly jumped out of her skin in shock, ¡°What are you doing?¡± ¡°Shh!¡± Baird Lane made a quiet gesture, ¡°Keep it down, Bo¡¯s asleep, don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m not going to touch you, I just want to hold you, and Bo just wants us to make up, can you bear to let Bo down?¡± Christine White stiffened her body, her voice slightly lower, ¡°Hmph, you think I don¡¯t know what¡¯s in your mind, stop using little baby as a front, put your hand down. ¡± Baird Lane won¡¯t let go. The end of Baird Lane¡¯s eyebrow jumped and he took his hand out from under the covers, then reached towards Baird Lane¡¯s hand to shake it off. But before she could touch his hand, he reversed it instead and took her hand in his. ¡°You ¡­¡± ¡°Well, stop it, Bo woke up to you.¡± Baird Lane reminded. Christine White looked toward Po, who had indeed opened his eyes. ¡°Bao.¡± Christine White called out to Po. Po yawned, ¡°Sleep!¡± Christine White, seeing his sleepy eyes and knowing that he was really trying to sleep, could only stop messing with Baird Lane for a while, intending to pull her hand out when Bo was asleep again. As it turned out, she had fallen asleep on her own before that time came for her. Baird Lane smothered a smile as he looked at her sleeping face. She, ah, was only asleep now so she wouldn¡¯t reject him. Baird Lane pulled the covers upward and was tucked in by Christine White, swirling around and pivoting his upper body, he lowered his head and kissed her on the forehead, ¡°Later.¡± With those words, he turned off the lights in the room and wrapped her into his arms, closing his eyes and falling asleep as well. The next day, Baird Lane was awakened by a phone call. He woke up, reached for his cell phone, and hung up the call straight away, just in case he woke up both mother and son. After making sure they weren¡¯t awake, he gently removed his hand from Christine White¡¯s waist and got dressed and out of bed, heading for the balcony and going outside to call the phone back. The call was from Gates, who answered quickly on his end. ¡°President Lane.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± Baird Lane pinched the bridge of his nose. Gates voice came out serious, ¡°I was just contacted by Dr. Norton, saying that the first batch of suits and masks are ready, and have now been sent over to the military stationed in that area.¡± ¡°Great, so the army got the substance?¡± Baird Lane asked. Gates is with the Army right now and can be kept informed of what¡¯s going on in the field. Gates nodded, ¡°Yes, it¡¯s already got it, but since it¡¯s the first batch, it¡¯s not a manual set, but the number of people who own it, it¡¯s more than half of the poption, so now the military¡¯s top brass are already talking about arresting those who organized it again, President Lane, do you want toe over and take a look at it together?¡± The corner of Baird Lane¡¯s mouth quirked up coldly, ¡°Sure, I¡¯ll be right over.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Gates answered. The call ended and Baird Lane put away his cell phone and returned to his room. Christine White woke up just in time to see hime in from the balcony with his cell phone, and her eyes shed as she asked, ¡°You¡¯re answering the phone?¡± ¡°Wake you up?¡± Baird Lane nodded. Christine White stretched, ¡°That¡¯s not true, I woke up on my own.¡± With that, she pinched her neck and got up from the bed. Baird Lane walked toward her, ¡°The call just came from Gates.¡± Christine White was putting on her shoes when she heard this and immediately stopped her movements and hurriedly looked toward him, ¡°Gates?¡± She was aware of Gates¡¯ recent mission to spend time with those in the military and inquire about the organization. So Gates calling at this moment must be some kind of news from the organization. Looking at the eagerness in the woman¡¯s eyes, Baird Lane smiled slightly and told her about the call. Christine White almost didn¡¯t scream, ¡°I¡¯m in!¡± How could she miss such a historic arrest program, she wanted to see Molly Bort caught. However Baird Lane¡¯s expression narrowed in disapproval, ¡°No, you can¡¯t go.¡± ¡°Why?¡± Christine White was a little upset. Baird Lane exins, ¡°There are a lot of people infected with the virus in that organization right now, and the military is going to take all of the people in that organization, which means that the ones who are infected will be taken as well, and even if they pass on the protective suits, there¡¯s no guarantee that they won¡¯t be infected, so I can¡¯t let you take that risk.¡± Hearing this, Christine White¡¯s heart warmed up and crossed, no longer upset, only her face hadn¡¯t closed yet, ¡°What about you? Are you going over there?¡±N?velDrama.Org is the owner. ¡°I¡¯ll go over there.¡± ¡°No, if you go over there, what if you get infected?¡± Christine White¡¯s brows furrowed when she heard that he wouldn¡¯t let her go over, and that he himself was going over instead, and she also hastened to stop it. Baird Laneughed a little, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll be fine, I¡¯m going over there to meet with the military brass and won¡¯t be touching lowly servicemen so it won¡¯t be contagious, and you¡¯re going over there because you want to touch those servicemen or else you won¡¯t see Molly Bort get captured, that¡¯s why I¡¯m not letting you go over there.¡± Upon hearing this, Christine White hadpletely run out of things to say. Because he was right, she went, she just wanted to see Molly Bort get caught with her own eyes. And seeing it with your own eyes, you can¡¯t help bute into contact with those soldiers, who, in turn,e into direct contact with people in the organization, so it¡¯s not always possible to not be infected. But it¡¯s not the same for the military brass, they just need to direct the capture, they don¡¯t need to be physically present, and indeed they won¡¯t be infected. With that thought, Christine White¡¯s mind was relieved. She sighed, ¡°Fine, I won¡¯t go, but watch yourself and don¡¯t touch the soldiers.¡± Baird Lane responded to her as he changed, ¡°I know, but I¡¯m d you care.¡± Christine White¡¯s expression was a bit unnatural as she looked away, ¡°Who cares about you, I¡¯m just worried that you¡¯vee into contact with those soldiers ande back contaminated with the virus, infecting Little Bo Fubo and Aunt Lucy.¡± ¡°What about you?¡± Baird Lane looked at her, ¡°Why don¡¯t you count yourself in? Aren¡¯t you worried that I¡¯ll actually get it ande back to infect you?¡± Christine White bristled, ¡°Alright, go wash up, I¡¯m going to my room.¡± The words left her lips, and she lifted her foot toward the door. Baird Lane watched her go out, his eyes softly quirking the corners of his mouth. This woman, obviously cares about him in her heart, but she refuses to admit it on her lips. I really don¡¯t know when her mouthy personality will change. Chapter 624 Leo Bort wants to see you. Baird Lane is gone, headed for that organization¡¯s ce. Christine White was right there at the old mansion with Bo while she waited for him to return with a message. She really wanted to hear that Molly Bort had been caught. As soon as Molly Bort is caught, the heart she¡¯s been lifting can fall back into ce. Aunt Lucy naturally could see what was on her mind at the moment and put a ss of milk in front of her, ¡°Have something to drink, ma¡¯am.¡± Christine White¡¯s mind was all over Baird Lane at the moment, where was she in the mood for something to drink, shaking her head, ¡°No, I can¡¯t drink.¡± ¡°I know madam is waiting for the result of the arrest, but the result is not yet avable, it¡¯s not a good idea for you to be in such a dry hurry now, why don¡¯t you just let it happen, when the timees, the gentleman will naturally call you.¡± Aunt Lucy advised. Christine White let out a bitterugh, ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t I know that, it¡¯s just that I¡¯ve wanted revenge so badly for six years and now I can finally catch Molly Bort and sanction her, so how can I not be excited.¡± ¡°That¡¯s true, but ma¡¯am, you¡¯d better rx first, being too anxious is not good for your body, I see you are looking a little pale, are your kidneys not feeling well?¡± Aunt Lucy asked as she looked at the few drops of sweat seeping out from the corners of her forehead. Christine White touched her lower back, ¡°It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s just ufortable for a little while every day now, just get through it and you¡¯ll be fine.¡± She wasn¡¯t making any nonsense up. Her kidneys right now are just vaguely painful for a period of time every day, but the pain passes and she¡¯s fine again. She could, however, clearly feel the pain in her kidneys, which was lengthening every day now. The day before yesterday she had kept a special record that the pain hadsted forty minutes the day before yesterday and fifty minutes yesterday, which meant that every day since then the pain hadsted longer than the day before, which showed how bad she was now. But this bad is not as bad as five years ago, she has not yet reced the first kidney, at that time she has not given birth to Xiaobao, so she can not do the operation, but at that time, her right kidney, but also the failure of the advanced stage, than now with the left kidney is even more serious, the pain is also more obvious, often pain she screamed. Sopared to that time, the current situation wasn¡¯t too bad for her, at least it was bearable, it was just that there was no point in telling Aunt Lucy and the others about it. Aunt Lucy wasn¡¯t sure exactly how the disease would react, and hadn¡¯t seen Christine White have an attack five years ago, so she was relieved to see that she was still able tough at the moment, and really believed what she was saying that it was nothing serious. ¡°I¡¯m d it¡¯s okay, so does ma¡¯am need anything to eat, I¡¯ll prepare it and see if I can keep the pain down!¡± Christine White shook her head, ¡°Don¡¯t bother Aunt Lucy, that¡¯s all.¡± ¡°Alright then, I¡¯ll go ask little baby, just as it¡¯s time for little baby¡¯s nutritious meal, to see what he wants to eat.¡± Saying that, Aunt Lucy walked out of the living room and headed towards Old Master¡¯s study. Christine White looked at her figure, and after a slight smile, she pressed down on her waist, and then took out a medicine bottle from her bag, poured a few green pills out of it and threw them into her mouth, and then picked up the milk on the table, and swallowed the pills by taking a big gulp of one straight from it. The medication worked quickly, suppressing the pain for the time being. But she knew that the bottle would gradually lose its effect as more time passed. ¡°Whew ¡­¡± Letting out a long breath, Christine White looked at the time, it was almost noon. Baird Lane went out until now, no news at all, and I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on over there. As he was thinking, the cell phone on the side suddenly rang. Thinking it was Baird Lane, Christine White rushed to pick up her cell phone, ready to answer. Yet the disappointment in her eyes was so palpable when she saw that the caller ID was Ives Norton. ¡°Hello, Ives,¡± Christine White answered the phone anyway.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Ives Norton heard the loss in her tone and smiled grimly, ¡°What¡¯s the matter, did I call at the wrong time, or am I not the one you were waiting for.¡± Christine White held her forehead and smiled when she heard this, ¡°What are you talking about, nothing, you called, is there something you want to tell me?¡± ¡°Yes, it¡¯s about Leo Bort.¡± Ives Norton said. Christine White asked faintly, ¡°What happened to him?¡± Since thest time she brought Leo Bort out of that vige, he had been put in the hospital and she had not asked about Leo Bort or visited him. Not even when Leo Bort did the mating. Now Ives Norton called to talk to her about Leo Bort, and she wasn¡¯t much interested. ¡°There¡¯s something not so good about him.¡± Ives Norton¡¯s serious voice came through. Christine White frowned, ¡°Not good? What¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°One of our nurses went over to see himst night and found him unconscious in his hospital bed, and then on examination it was found that he had a tumor in his stomach and it was malignant.¡± Ives Norton said. ¡°Malignant tumors?¡± Christine White narrowed her eyes, ¡°I remember that malignant tumors, as such, are very cancerous, right?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, he¡¯s now cancerous and it¡¯s spread, so there¡¯s no point in having surgery to remove the tumor.¡± Ives Norton sighed. Christine White went silent for a few seconds before resuming, ¡°I see, but why would he have a tumor in his stomach?¡± ¡°About this, our hospital conveniently concluded that it has something to do with his living environment, he used to live in bad conditions and often did not have enough to eat, then he made a fortune, life was good, and often mountains of food constantly, then the money is gone, life has changed back to the initial situation, the stomach can not adapt to it, and then it will be sick.¡± Ives Norton replied. Christine White nodded with a dawning realization, ¡°In my opinion, he¡¯s just getting what¡¯sing to him.¡± In order to money with her biological mother together, together, and then think of her biological mother in the hands of the shares and power, obviously do not have the ability to manage thepany, but do not want to ept this fact, with the first love cheating, but also watched the first love to design her biological mother. So as far as she was concerned, Leo Bort was getting hiseuppance as he was now. It¡¯s all deserved! How could Ives Norton not hear Christine White¡¯s grudge against Leo Bort and not see anything wrong with it, in his ce he would have felt it was karma. But there were some he still had to ask about. ¡°Christine, treat him?¡± Christine White coldly returned, ¡°Stabilizing his condition is fine, curing is not necessary, just make sure he can live until Molly Bort is apprehended and returned to court as a witness, don¡¯t worry about the rest.¡± Let¡¯s not say Leo Bort has cancer now, let¡¯s say he doesn¡¯t. At his age, he wouldn¡¯t make it out of jail alive. Because Leo Bort is not in good health himself. Now that he¡¯s ill, he might die at some point, and it¡¯s still good for him, at least he¡¯ll be relieved without having to suffer too much in prison. ¡°Okay, I know, I¡¯ll make arrangements to go down and stabilize him, and one more thing.¡± Ives Norton added. Christine White hmmmed, ¡°Go ahead.¡± ¡°Leo Bort wants to see you and says he has something for you.¡± Ives Norton conveys what Leo Bort said at the time. Christine White pursed her lips in confusion, ¡°What the hell?¡± ¡°He didn¡¯t say that, he just said, that¡¯s something that you¡¯re going to want a lot.¡± ¡°I must want it badly?¡± Christine White narrowed her eyes. If there were only a few things she wanted most at the hands of Leo Bort, one was The Bort Family¡¯s money. But now The Bort Family¡¯s money has been lost to Molly Bort. The other thing is that there is something about her real mother. Could it be that what Leo Bort is trying to give her has something to do with her real mother? Chapter 625: Regret Then she really needs to meet Leo Bort. With that in mind, Christine White faded back to Ives Norton, ¡°I see, you tell him I agreed to see him and I¡¯ll be right over.¡± ¡°Okay, be careful on the road.¡± Ives Norton barked. Christine White hmmm¡¯d and snuffed out the phone, then grabbed her bag and headed for the front door of the old mansion. On the way, passing through the garden, she meets Hugh Dong. Hugh Dong is being pushed by a servant in a wheelchair and is taking a walk in the garden. In the past two days, he had recovered very quickly, not only could he use his arms freely, even when he held things, he had the strength to do so. For now, he can still get out of his room for short periods of time to get some air, and I¡¯m sure it won¡¯t be long before he might be able to stand up on his own without a wheelchair.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Christine,¡± Christine White¡¯s gaze on Hugh Dong was so obvious that Hugh Dong noticed it and then spotted her and waved hello. Christine White smiled and walked over, ¡°Looking good today.¡± ¡°Well, Aunt Lucy¡¯s supplements haven¡¯t stopped, and I¡¯d be embarrassed to see her if herplexion was any worse.¡± Hugh Dong smiled. Christine White looked at his still thin face, ¡°You still need to make up for it, it¡¯s too thin.¡± ¡°Wait for me to slowly recover.¡± Hugh Dong smiled bitterly. Since waking up, he¡¯s been taking all kinds of supplements again, and now the sight of them scares him. How could Christine White not see the fear in his eyes, shaking her head in amusement, ¡°The weather is turning cold, go to your room early.¡± ¡°I know, but are you going out?¡± Hugh Dong looked at the satchel on her shoulder. Christine White replied, ¡°Yeah, out and about a bit.¡± ¡°Is it something dangerous? I heard from Baird Lane that Molly Bort hasn¡¯t been caught yet, and could go after you at any time, so be careful.¡± Hugh Dong mentioned. Christine White¡¯s heart warmed up, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I have my measure, I¡¯m not the same Christine White I used to be, well I¡¯m leaving, go back to your room, don¡¯t catch a cold, bye!¡± When she finished, she waved her hand and walked towards the front. Hugh Dong looked at her back, the light smile on his face slowly disappeared and returned to calmness, and finally let out a long sigh. Yeah, she¡¯s certainly changed a lot. She¡¯s not the same Christine White. Christine White left the old mansion and drove all the way to the hospital. Ives Norton was waiting for her in front of the hospital early in the morning because he was worried about her. It was a relief to see her arrive. Molly Bort wasn¡¯t caught, so maybe she¡¯ll pop up at some point and do some harm. Christine White was alone, and he was really worried that something would happen to her on the way here. He was naturally relieved to see her arrive safely now. ¡°Ives,¡± Christine White also saw Ives Norton and trotted up to him on her heels. Ives Norton pulled a tissue from the pocket of his white coat and offered it to her, ¡°Wipe the sweat.¡± ¡°Thanks.¡± Christine White took the paper towel and thanked him, then wiped her sweat as she followed him toward the hospital wing. Reaching the door to a ward in the inpatient unit, Ives Norton stopped, ¡°He¡¯s in there.¡± Christine White nced at the door sign for the ward, a separate room for cancer patients. ¡°Why did you put him here, just put him in the general ward.¡± Christine White said. She thinks it¡¯s a waste to have Leo Bort in a room by himself. Ives Norton spread his hands, ¡°I can¡¯t help it, cancer patients are in a lot of pain when they have an attack, so I had to do it so as not to disturb the other patients.¡± ¡°So.¡± Christine White nodded in understanding. Immediately afterward, she reached for the doorknob and gently opened the door to the hospital room. As soon as the door opened, the smell of disinfectant hit her nose, causing Christine White to frown. She lifted her foot towards the hospital room and stopped by the bed, dropping her eyes and staring at the person in the bed in a slight daze. Sickbay¡¯s Leo Bort¡¯s eyes are closed and he appears to be asleep. He was dressed in a blue and white hospital gown, and his whole body was as thin as a skeleton, all out of shape, and it all looked scary. ¡°How did he lose so much weight?¡± Christine White asked. When she was confined again, Leo Bort was skinny, but definitely not skinny like this. It¡¯s only been a while. ¡°Cancer is one of the most torturous illnesses, especially when it develops, and at his age and in poor health, when it does, he naturally loses weight.¡± Ives Norton exins. Christine White pursed her lips, ¡°Serves him right! How long will he probably live?¡± ¡°Can¡¯t say for sure, it¡¯s advanced but not endangered, it¡¯s possible to live a few years or a few months.¡± Ives Norton said looking at Leo Bort. Christine White¡¯s eyes shed slightly, ¡°I see.¡± At that moment, Leo Bort¡¯s eyelids fluttered in his hospital bed and he seemed to be on the verge of waking up. Christine White just looked at him coldly, watching him open a pair of dim, cloudy eyes. Those eyes made her wonder a little if he could even see anymore. ¡°You¡¯re here?¡± Leo Bort looked at Christine White and said three words in a weak voice. Christine White raised an eyebrow. Well, it seems he can still see. ¡°I¡¯m here, I heard you had cancer and I came to see you.¡± Christine White returned lightly. Ives Norton squinted at her. She didn¡¯te over, it seems, to see Leo Bort. Instead, it¡¯s for something Leo Bort said. Sure enough, she has changed, and is now mercenary, talking to people and talking to ghosts, not at all like the simple white rabbit she once was. ¡°Huh.¡± Leo Bort suddenlyughed, not a sneer or a scoff, but a realugh, seemingly in a good mood. Christine White frowned, ¡°What are youughing at?¡± ¡°I¡¯m d, I didn¡¯t think you¡¯de to see me.¡± Leo Bort said looking at Christine White. He was genuinely happy. He was now, so to speak,pletely alone, and his daughter, whom he had raised for more than twenty years, had robbed him of his property and thrown him into the countryside without a care in the world. As a result, in the end, it was his daughter, whom he had been unwilling to recognize and had hurt too much in the past, who still stood by his side. Even though he knew that she hadn¡¯te to see him to worry about him or care about him, he was happy that she hade. Christine White chortled with a cold smile, ¡°Come on, I¡¯m just saying it as a courtesy, do you really think I¡¯m waking up? You told is Ives earlier that you had something for me, what was it?¡± ¡°Something to do with your mom.¡± Leo Bort replied. Christine White thought to herself. ¡°Where¡¯s the stuff?¡± Christine White asked urgently. Leo Bort shook his head, ¡°Not yet, before I give it to you, I want to say I¡¯m sorry, and I¡¯m sorry to your mom too.¡± Christine White¡¯s face sank, ¡°Sorry? Sorry to me? And sorry to my mom? It¡¯s not working!¡± Leo Bort¡¯s lips pinched and slurped twice. Christine White clenched her fists, ¡°It¡¯s no use, I told you Leo Bort it¡¯s no use, I won¡¯t forgive you, my mom I don¡¯t know but I think she surely won¡¯t either, she put out her entire family fortune to make you the high and mighty Chi-Dong and you betrayed her by condoning a third party to kill her so who are you to say you¡¯re sorry. ¡± ¡°I know, I know it¡¯s my fault, one of these days, I have a dream, a very long dream, and I dream of your mom.¡± Leo Bort had a wistful look in his eyes. Christine White¡¯s face grew colder when she saw it, ¡°And?¡± ¡°Then I was shocked to find out that the person I loved all along was your mom, and I know you don¡¯t believe it, but it¡¯s the truth.¡± Leo Bortughed bitterly. Christine White¡¯s eyes reddened as she growled, ¡°Love? Is there such a thing as love for people like you? Your love is cheating, hurting? Hurting my mom, hurting me?¡± ¡°So Daddy regrets Pearl,¡± Leo Bort said with old tears. Christine White flinched, ¡°What Pearl?¡± Chapter 626 – Your Mother’s Relic Ives Norton rubbed his chin and said with some uncertainty, ¡°He called you Pearl, I think that¡¯s what he tried to name you before.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, I had already thought of the name I was going to give you when your mother was still pregnant with you, Pearl if it was a daughter, and Bright if it was a boy, but who knew that hearts could change so fast in just a few short months.¡± Leo Bortughed to himself. By this moment, he finally realized what kind of person he had been when he was young. He used to refuse to admit that he was nasty, but now that he was dying, he had to admit that he really wasn¡¯t a good man. And what he found most pathetic and ridiculous was that when he was nearing the end of his life, it wasn¡¯t that woman who came to mind, but E Smith. That woman had been a blur in his memory for a long time, and E Smith¡¯s was still so clear. It turns out that the reason why he still remembers E Smith so clearly is not because of anything else, it¡¯s because he¡¯s always still in love with her, it¡¯s just that he didn¡¯t want to admit it in the past, and because of the mistakes he made, he subconsciously pressed E Smith into the deepest recesses of his heart not to think about her, and only that way would he feel that he hadn¡¯t done anything wrong. Now that I think about it, everything is just him fooling himself, he never forgot her, she has always been in the bottom of his heart, that¡¯s why he took her stuff back then for good. ¡°That¡¯s enough, I don¡¯t want to hear any of this, and don¡¯t you dare talk to me about repentance, if you want to repent, go down there and tell my mother yourself, I¡¯m just her daughter, so what¡¯s the point of telling me this, I¡¯m not entitled to it, and I¡¯m not going to forgive you for her!¡± Christine White was getting impatient and pulled up her volume to yell. What she hated now was people who clearly did something wrong and then came backter to confess. What¡¯s the point? If you¡¯re going to regret itter, why did you do it in the first ce? So people like that, she would never sympathize with. Hearing the disgust in Christine White¡¯s tone, Leo Bort¡¯s heart pumped and he mumbled not knowing what to say. After a moment, he suddenly pulled something from around his neck and handed it to her, ¡°This is the key to my safe.¡± ¡°A safe?¡± Christine White looked at the small, and very old and rusty key with confusion in her eyes. ¡°Under the floorboards in my study, there¡¯s a secretpartment, there¡¯s a safe in there, it holds all your mom¡¯s belongings from when she was alive, I¡¯ve kept it and never told anyone, none of the Molly Bort girls know about it, and now it¡¯s all yours.¡± Leo Bort finished, put the key down and closed his eyes. Christine White looked at how tired he seemed to be, and her lips moved, and much of what she wanted to ask, she couldn¡¯t. She actually wanted to ask why he kept her real mother¡¯s things if he betrayed her real mother back then and watched her real mother go to her death. Not only do you keep it, but you put it in a safe that is so hidden, and keep the if of the safe close to you. Looking at the traces of the key, it was clear that this was a key that he had never left his side, and it was obvious that this if something important to him. Was it really true, as he had just said, that the person he had always loved was her real mother? ¡°Christine, let¡¯s go outside.¡± Ives Norton saw Christine White froze and spoke gently to remind her. Christine White bit her lower lip, grabbed her keys and turned toward the door. Walking out of the hospital room, she looked at the key in the palm of her hand, her eyes wereplicated, ¡°What do you think is in that safe?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know, but I¡¯m really surprised that the key has this significance, I thought it was just a decoration, and I tried to take it off yesterday when I was examining Leo Bort, and I was stopped by him, and by the look of him at the time he was nervous about the key.¡± Ives Norton said. ¡°This key should have been hanging around his neck the whole time.¡± Christine White put the key away. Ives Norton nodded, ¡°I think so, this key is all rusted and slightly warped, it¡¯s never been removed at first nce, in fact, I¡¯ve always been a little impressed with this key.¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± Christine White looked at him. Ives Norton smiled, ¡°That was ten years ago, well it was the year before you married Baird, there was a party that year and I saw this key around Leo Bort¡¯s neck, but I just thought it was a ne decoration so I didn¡¯t pay attention to it, and now I realize that it¡¯s actually so important.¡± ¡°Come on, I¡¯m going to see if there really is some kind of safe in his study anyway.¡± Christine White said as she took a deep breath. Ives Norton shrugged his shoulders regretfully, ¡°I won¡¯t apany you, I have to go to theb to continue working on the serum vine.¡± ¡°Any progress?¡± Christine White asked. Ives Norton shook his head, ¡°Since there¡¯s no way to do a deeper analysis without that vial of virus, there¡¯s not much to go on at the moment.¡± ¡°Then have Baird Lane get you one infected with the virus, that should allow for deeper research.¡± Christine White said thoughtfully. Ives Norton stretched, ¡°That¡¯s what I thought, already talked to Baird, he¡¯ll set it up.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good, then I¡¯ll be on my way.¡± Christine White waved her hand and headed for the elevator. When she got to the parking lot, she circled her car to make sure there was nothing wrong with her car before getting in and leaving. On the way, she finally couldn¡¯t resist and dialed Baird Lane¡¯s number. I didn¡¯t think Baird Lane would answer, but the call actually went through.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Hello?¡± Baird Lane¡¯s low voice came. Christine White was slightly relieved to hear that his voice was calm and not very emotional otherwise. This means that he¡¯s fine there for now and nothing has happened. She was just worried that something would change if she didn¡¯t hear from him for so long. ¡°It¡¯s me.¡± Christine White spoke. Baird Lane gave a lowugh, ¡°I know.¡± ¡°I wanted to ask you how it¡¯s going over there?¡± Christine White asked. That was the most important thing she wanted to know at the moment. Baird Lane swept a nce at the group of people under military control, his eyes darkened as he replied, ¡°A lot of arrests have been made, some of the medics are testing those people to see if there are any contagious poisons, but there are a lot of people in the organization, and there are still some who have not been captured, and are still being apprehended.¡± ¡°What about Molly Bort, did Molly Bort get caught?¡± Christine White was concerned. Baird Lane shook his head, ¡°Not yet, neither Molly Bort nor the alpha have been captured, but they can¡¯t run, they should be hiding somewhere, the military is searching, it should be a while longer.¡± ¡°I know, be careful not to go near those people.¡± Christine White instructed him seriously. Baird Lane¡¯s heart warmed and his voice became soft, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I know, you¡¯re out there now?¡± He suddenly heard the sound of a car horning from the phone. Christine White didn¡¯t hide it from him and replied, ¡°I went to see Leo Bort.¡± ¡°See him for what?¡± Baird Lane wrinkled his nose. He knew Leo Bort was in the hospital. Christine White said lightly, ¡°He was the one who wanted to see me, and you know what, he got what he deserved, he got cancer.¡± The corner of Baird Lane¡¯s mouth twitched slightly, ¡°Cancer?¡± ¡°Uh-huh.¡± Christine White told him all about meeting Leo Bort. Baird Lane drifted off, ¡°So you¡¯re going to The Bort Family vi now?¡± ¡°Yes, I wanted to see if he really had what was left of my mom.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll send someone over to help you, the floor is so thick, how are you going to pry it up by yourself.¡± Baird Lane arranged. Christine White didn¡¯t say no, ¡°Okay, you tell him to go straight to The Bort Family Vi, I¡¯m almost there, hang up now.¡± With those words, she put down her cell phone and parked her car in front of The Bort Family Vi. Chapter 627 Ella Smith’s Photos She looked up at the vi before lifting her foot towards the front door. The door to the vi wasn¡¯t locked, just closed, and she opened it with a gentle push. There had been no one here since Molly Bort had escaped, but in just a few days the cottage was covered in ayer of dust. Christine White didn¡¯t pay much attention to that and headed straight upstairs. She hadn¡¯t been here much, but she had a good idea of where Leo Bort¡¯s study was. Leo Bort¡¯s study was in the innermost room on the second floor, and when she arrived, she wrenched the door open and entered. Leo Bort¡¯s study hadn¡¯t been used or entered in a long time, and the dust, here, was much thicker than anywhere else. Christine White pulls a mask out of her bag and puts it on herself, then fumbles for another pair of gloves. After putting on her gloves, she began to walk around the den, trying to locate the part of the floor with the hiddenpartment. She was wearing high heels, and the heels of her high heels made it more straightforward to feel where there was a secretpartment, because if there was a secretpartment, all the sounds in that area were different from the rest. As luck would have it, Christine White was walking to the area behind the desk, next to the floor-to-ceiling window, when she suddenly felt a different sound underfoot, one of emptiness. She stopped, crouched her body down gently, and tapped her hand on that floor. Echoesing from underneath the floorboards clearly indicated that there was space underneath, and it seemed that the hiddenpartment should be down there. Just as he was thinking, there was a knock on the study door and a gruff male voice came through the door, ¡°Ma¡¯am, President Lane asked me toe over and help.¡± At that, Christine White knew it was the men Baird Lane had sent who had arrived, and stood up from the floor, patting the dust from her hands before she spoke, ¡°Come in.¡± As her words fell, the door to the study was pushed open and a bodyguard in a ck suit came in from outside with arge bag in his hand. ¡°Get over here and pry this ce open.¡± Christine White said to the bodyguard, pointing to the floor in front of her.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. The bouncer nodded and pulled his tools out of his bag, walking over to where she pointed and crouching down before banging and smashing at the floor. A few minutester, the floor was smashed open. The bouncer picked up the floor debris, revealing the covered space below, ¡°Ma¡¯am, it¡¯s done.¡± Christine White thanked her and resumed her crouch, her eyes darkening as she looked at an oval time capsule in the darkpartment. Time capsule is veryrge, the diameter of at least thirty centimeters, the height of at least thirty, and look at the time capsule outside the retreat has been unable to see the color, can prove that this time capsule is indeed buried more than ten or twenty years long. ¡°Move it out.¡± Christine Whitemanded. The bodyguard responded, reaching down and carrying the time capsule out to the side and cing it on the desk. Christine White followed and waited for the bouncer to put the time capsule in ce before she moved to open it. As soon as the lid opened, something fell out of it, just enough to fall off the desk andnd at her feet. Christine White looked down and realized it was a photograph. Only the photo happened to be on the back, so she couldn¡¯t see exactly what it was. But then thinking about the fact that everything in here belonged to her real mother, then it¡¯s possible that this photo is of her real mother. Thinking about this, Christine White hastily removed her gloves and bent down to pick up the photo. After picking it up, she turned over the photo, which showed a very gentle-looking, very pretty woman, the The woman, wearing a pale yellow dress with her hair tied up high, was standing in front of a university, raising a bright smile. That university was none other than C City University, the same one her own mother had attended. And looking at the simrity of the woman¡¯s eyebrows to hers in the photo, she had been able to fully identify the woman as none other than her real mother, E Smith. ¡°Mom ¡­¡± Christine White¡¯s eyes reddened and she choked out a cry for mom. It was the first time she¡¯d seen so clearly what her real mother looked like. Though there is a picture of her real mother, on her own mother¡¯s tombstone, that picture isn¡¯t particrly clear, and it¡¯s ck and white in color ¨C Baird Lane cut it out of a newspaper from more than twenty years ago and went to work making it into a photo, so it looks particrly blurry. It was safe to say that she now truly knew what her real mother really looked like. Christine White¡¯s cries gradually amplified while still holding the photo closed and carefully pressed against her chest. It did not ur to her that Leo Bort had a picture of her real mother here, and that it was so well preserved. After looking at the photo, Christine White ced it precious in her bag, and then went to check the rest of the contents of the time capsule, and found that it was all souvenirs, and some more valuable jewelry. These must be all that¡¯s left of her real mother. ¡°Put this in the car for me.¡± Christine White closed the time capsule and handed it to the bodyguard. The bodyguard obliged, picked up the time capsule and headed out. Christine White didn¡¯t rush off, but rummaged through the study to see if there was anything else that had to do with her mother. It turned out that it really let her find the same, it was actually the real estate license of this vi! Christine White flipped the deed over, and to her surprise, the name on the deed was not that of Leo Bort, or Molly Bort and Molly Bort¡¯s mother, but that of her own mother, E Smith. In other words, Leo Bort, who was the gic heir after her biological mother¡¯s death, did not bother to change the signature on the real estate deed that year. At this moment, Christine White suddenly understood something. Perhaps Leo Bort really did love her real mother all along. Otherwise Leo Bort wouldn¡¯t have left her biological mother¡¯s belongings and photographs, much less this real estate license. It¡¯s just that Leo Bort¡¯s love is nowhere near his own. Instead of loving her real mother, the person Leo Bort really loved was himself, and he was willing tovish his affection on someone only when his own interests were met. But if the one he loves, doesn¡¯t give him the benefits he wants, he¡¯ll take his love back anytime he wants, and that¡¯s the true face of Leo Bort. Thinking about this, Christine White sneered, picked up the real estate license and left the cottage. ¡°You go back.¡± Christine White said to the bodyguard as she got into the car. The bouncer nodded and headed toward the other car. Christine White took one look at him and drove off. Instead of going back to the old mansion, she made a trip to the real estate agent, got her real estate license, and listed the sinful The Bort Family cottage for sale. It was her own mother¡¯s vi, she wouldn¡¯t leave it to anyone, she wouldn¡¯t live in it herself, it was disgusting! So it¡¯s better to sell! With that done, Christine White walked out of the agency and looked up at the somewhat gray sky. Such a view of the sky gives a depressing feeling, but Christine White feels much more rxed at this moment. Presumably she got one thing back, something from her own mother. It¡¯s just the rest she¡¯ll never get back. Smiling bitterly, Christine White got into her car and headed back to the old mansion. By the time she arrived at the old mansion, it waspletely dark. Aunt Lucy watched her carry such a big thing in, she hurriedly put down the work in her hands and helped her pick it up, ¡°Ma¡¯am, what¡¯s this?¡± ¡°My mother¡¯s legacy.¡± Christine White replied. Aunt Lucy looked at the time capsule she was holding, ¡°Relic? Is it a relic from your own mother? Where did you find it?¡± Her own mother had died more than twenty years ago, almost thirty, and there were actually relics left behind. What a surprise. Chapter 628 Molly Bort Arrested ¡°Found it at The Bort Family Vi.¡± Christine White returned casually. Aunt Lucy nodded indistinctly and stopped asking questions, pouring her a ss of water after setting down the time capsule in her arms. Christine White, who happened to be thirsty, took it and drank several mouthfuls, while inquiring, ¡°Is Baird Lane back yet?¡± ¡°Not yet.¡± Aunt Lucy returned. Christine White frowned, ¡°Still not back?¡± ¡°No, but it should be soon, it¡¯s been out all day.¡± Aunt Lucy said as she looked at the time. Christine White thought so and switched to another question, ¡°What about Bo?¡± ¡°Bo is at Second Youngest¡¯s.¡± Aunt Lucy said with a smile. Christine White put the cup in her hand down, ¡°I¡¯ll go over there and Aunt Lucy, you help me put this in my room.¡± She pointed to the time capsule. Aunt Lucy responded, ¡°Yes ma¡¯am go ahead and I¡¯ll put it away for you.¡± ¡°Thanks.¡± After saying thank you, Christine White headed towards Hugh Dong. When she reached the door of Hugh Dong¡¯s room, she heard Hugh Dong¡¯s voiceing from inside. ¡°little baby, shout a little uncle, shout a little.¡± Hugh Dong said gently. Christine White raised an eyebrow. Yell again? Did Shou Bou just call him uncle? With that in mind, Christine White knocked on the door. The man inside heard the noise and immediately spoke, ¡°Come in.¡± Christine White pushed her way in. Hugh Dong saw her, ¡°It¡¯s you.¡± Christine Whiteughed a little, ¡°I just heard you ask Bao to call him uncle, Bao he called you uncle before?¡± ¡°Yeah, shouted once, then never again.¡± Hugh Dong nodded little baby¡¯s head and returned somewhat helplessly. Christine White¡¯s smile deepened, ¡°It¡¯s okay, when Bao slowly gets to talk, she¡¯ll be calling out for you a lot, right Bao?¡± She walked over and rubbed Bo¡¯s hair. Po looked up at her and suddenly held out his arms for a hug. Christine White bent down and picked him up, ¡°Hugh Dong, Little Treasure isn¡¯t bothering you, is he?¡± ¡°No, I can rare this kid, I was the one who asked Aunt Lucy to carry Little Treasure over to keep mepany.¡± Hugh Dong said as he looked at little baby. Christine White nodded, ¡°It¡¯s good that it didn¡¯t bother you, now that you¡¯re recovering, I was afraid it would interfere with your recovery.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not that fragile.¡± Hugh Dong waved his hand carelessly. At that moment, a servant knocked on the door with a bowl of medicine. Christine White saw it and offered her farewell, ¡°Well Hugh Dong, you drink the medicine and rest, I¡¯ll take little baby back first and see you tomorrow.¡± ¡°Good.¡± Hugh Dong agreed. Christine White left his room with Bo in her arms and went back across the hall to her own room.T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. After she put Bo to bed, she took out her cell phone to call Baird Lane to see how things were going on his end. This time, however, Baird Lane¡¯s phone call was answered but there was no answer, which made her a little concerned. ¡°I wonder how your dad is doing now.¡± Christine White put down her cell phone and spoke to Bao. Po stopped ying with the Rubik¡¯s Cube and shook his head. Christine White watched him do this and guessed, ¡°Is Po trying to say Daddy¡¯s okay?¡± Po nodded. Aunt Lucy touched the side of his head, ¡°Since Xiaobao said daddy is fine, then mommy believes you, well, mommy will take you to take a bath.¡± After saying that, she took the Rubik¡¯s Cube away from Bao and carried him to the bathroom. After giving Bo a bath, Christine White put him straight to sleep, but she was slow to fall asleep herself. She hadn¡¯t waited for Baird Lane to return, and hadn¡¯t really had the heart to sleep until she heard the news that Molly Bort had been captured. So this night, Christine White barely got any shut-eye until it was almost dawn, when she slept a little for two hours before being woken up again by Aunt Lucy. ¡°Ma¡¯am, sir is back.¡± Hearing this, Christine White hastily opened her eyes, put on her coat and went over to open the door. Aunt Lucy stood outside the door with a joyful smile raised on her face, ¡°Ma¡¯am, sir is back.¡± She thought Christine White hadn¡¯t heard her just now, so she said it again this time. Christine White inquired as she straightened the buttons on her jacket, ¡°When did you get back?¡± ¡°Just now, I came over to let you know as soon as he got back.¡± Aunt Lucy said. Christine White looked back at her son on the bed, ¡°Aunt Lucy, take care of Bo for me, when Bo wakes up, you help him clean up, I¡¯ll go find Baird Lane first.¡± ¡°Okay, don¡¯t worry ma¡¯am, I¡¯ll take care of Bo.¡± Aunt Lucy patted her chest. Christine White said thank you and ran towards the parlor of the old mansion to meet Baird Lane. Baird Lane was sipping tea in the parlor when he heard hurried footsteps, looked up, and raised an eyebrow when he saw Christine White running with her hair in disarray. ¡°What¡¯s the hurry?¡± Baird Lane poured her a cup of tea and handed it to her. Christine White had been running too fast and was a little out of breath at the moment, his tea came just in time for her to take it and then she drank it in one gulp before her breath cleared a little. ¡°You still ask, of course I want to know the result ah, you didn¡¯te back all day yesterday, and I even called you in the evening, you didn¡¯t answer, can I not be anxious.¡± Christine White gave him a nk look. Baird Lane gave a low chuckle, ¡°I saw you call, but I was busy at that time so I didn¡¯t answer, and by the time I was done calling you back, your phone was off.¡± At that, Christine White hurriedly took her cell phone out of her jacket and looked at it to see that it was turned off. She pped her forehead and said with some chagrin, ¡°I forgot to charge it.¡± ¡°Sit.¡± Baird Lane pulled a chair over for her. Christine White sat down, ¡°How¡¯s it going, did Molly Bort get caught?¡± Baird Lane nodded under her gaze, ¡°Caught it,st night at midnight.¡± Christine White almost jumped in surprise, but forced herself to hold back and asked, ¡°Why the middle of the night?¡± ¡°Molly Bort was hiding pretty well with that alpha, ready to sneak away, but in the end the military dogs found her, so she was captured.¡± Baird Lane exined simply. Christine White sped her palms together in excitement, ¡°Serves her right, I don¡¯t believe it, she¡¯s always so lucky to get away all the time, where¡¯s Molly Bort now?¡± ¡°At the police station, temporarily detained.¡± Baird Lane answered her. Christine White got up, ¡°I¡¯m going to see her.¡± Baird Lane pulled her back, ¡°You won¡¯t be able to see her now, all of the people in that organization are in quarantine right now, they won¡¯t let anyone see her, and the trial won¡¯t start until after a few days to make sure they¡¯re not infected.¡± ¡°So ¡­¡± Hearing this, Christine White sat back down with some loss. Baird Lane patted the back of her hand, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Molly Bort has been caught, she can¡¯t run away, after a couple of days, when she confirms that she¡¯s not infected, the court side will hold a trial to try her, and you¡¯ll be able to see her then.¡± ¡°I know, what about the alpha?¡± Christine White asked again. Baird Lane¡¯s face went cold, ¡°That chief is also in istion and will be tried in a few days as well.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think he¡¯ll escape a death sentence, like Molly Bort.¡± Christine White said. Baird Lane sipped his tea, ¡°Maybe.¡± That chief grabbed that dangerous virus and premeditated to use it to get back at themunity, his crime is so heinous that his end will surely be severe. And it is still unknown, whether there are virus patients out there or not, if there are, then C city will still suffer, that chief¡¯s scheme to revenge on society will still seed. Christine White looked at Baird Lane¡¯s flickering eyes, about what he was thinking, and sighed, ¡°Let¡¯s wait a few more days, if there¡¯s no news about the virus from the outside world in a few days, it means that the virus is only spreading in that organization, and hasn¡¯t reached the outside.¡± ¡°That¡¯s what the military said, now it¡¯s up to Ives Norton, and I wonder what kind of vine he¡¯s got on his end?¡± Baird Lane narrowed his eyes. Chapter 629 – Transplanted Memories ¡°I asked him yesterday and he said he doesn¡¯t have a clue at the moment.¡± Christine White picks up. Baird Lane rubbed his brow, ¡°I¡¯ve asked Gates to send him over a patient infected with the virus, let¡¯s hope he can work on it soon.¡± ¡°Are you tired?¡± Christine White looked at him. Baird Laneughed a little, ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± ¡°I see you have dark circles under your eyes, you didn¡¯t get a night¡¯s restst night, did you?¡± Christine White stared at him intently. Baird Lane didn¡¯t deny it, ¡°I suppose you do too?¡± Christine White didn¡¯t expect him to see it right away, and she didn¡¯t get much restst night, her expression was a little surprised, ¡°How did you know?¡± ¡°Your dark circles under your eyes are not much lighter than mine.¡± Baird Lane said, raising his eyelids. Christine White hastily touched to her face, then remembered that she hadn¡¯t washed and put on makeup yet because she was in a hurry toe over to meet him. It was no wonder he could see the dark circles under her eyes. ¡°Come on, sleep with me.¡± Baird Lane stood up and took her hand. Christine White frowned, ¡°You can go to bed if you want, why do you need mypany?¡± Just very inexplicable. Baird Lane took her by the wrist and wouldn¡¯t let go, ¡°You¡¯re my wife, I want yourpany, go.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not going!¡± Christine White shook off his hand. However, Baird Lane¡¯s grip was so tight that she couldn¡¯t shake it off, and he dragged her out of the living room. With that, Christine White is forced into a room by Baird Lane and told to sleep with him. Christine White couldn¡¯t even break away from him, and in the end, she was really pressed down and fell asleep. That sleep was midday. Christine White woke up with no one around her. Baird Lane had gotten up first at some point and had left the room. Christine White hammered his pillow in chagrin, taking it out as if it were him. It was some shame that he had taken her to her room and she had actually fallen asleep. What infuriates Christine White the most is that she realizes that her resistance to Baird Lane, is getting smaller and smaller. At this rate, she might actually not be able to hold out and agree to be with him. No, it couldn¡¯t be like that, she¡¯d been hurt too much with him, she didn¡¯t want to touch this so-called love anymore. Thinking about it, Christine White squeezed her palms, and had decided in her mind that she couldn¡¯t be soft, and that once her revenge was avenged, she¡¯d stay away from him immediately. Dang it ¡­ At that moment, there was a knock on the door. The next second, before she could open her mouth to yell in, the door to the room was pushed open.Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Baird Lane came in from outside and saw Christine White sitting up in bed with a twinkle in her eye, ¡°Awake.¡± He thought she wasn¡¯t awake. Christine White grunted, not wanting to pay attention to him, and lifted the covers off the bed. Baird Lane came over and handed her her coat, ¡°Woke up just in time for dinner.¡± Still ignoring him, Christine White tugged on her coat and left the room. Baird Lane looked at her figure and wondered what she was angry about again. He didn¡¯t think much of it though, he was used to her ignoring him from time to timetely anyway. After the meal, Christine White took her phone and scoured the inte to find out if there was any news about people from that organization being arrested. It¡¯s impossible for something this big to go unnoticed on the inte. Sure enough, she rummaged and rummaged. But there wasn¡¯t much news, because it involved that virus, so the military and police didn¡¯t expose it online, just for fear of causing panic among the people. Unfortunately, there is no Molly Bort in the capture photo above this. ¡°I¡¯m going out.¡± Christine White put down her cell phone. Baird Lane was teasing Bo when he heard her and immediately looked toward her, ¡°Where to?¡± ¡°Go to the hospital, see Leo Bort, and tell him the good news that Molly Bort has been captured.¡± Christine White¡¯s mouth curled into a nasty smile. Baird Lane raised an eyebrow, ¡°I¡¯ll walk you there.¡± ¡°No, now that Molly Bort is in custody, I¡¯m not worried about anyone dealing with me.¡± Christine White turned him down. But Baird Lane, as if he hadn¡¯t heard, handed Bo to Aunt Lucy and stood up, ¡°Come on, I¡¯ll drive.¡± With that, he led the way out of the restaurant. Christine White watched his back, her eyes wide. This guy, why is he getting thicker and thicker? She all but said she didn¡¯t need him to deliver it! ¡°Ma¡¯am, what are you waiting for, now that they¡¯re all out, you should get over there too.¡± Aunt Lucy was on the side, and kept urging. Christine White rubbed her brow and followed helplessly. When we got to the car, Baird Lane suddenly asked, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say yesterday that Leo Bort left some of your mom¡¯s belongings, and did you find them?¡± ¡°Found it, it¡¯s some souvenirs with jewelry and a picture.¡± Christine White touched her bag. Now that picture, it¡¯s in her bag. Baird Lane saw her move too and probably guessed, nodding, ¡°The picture on your mom¡¯s headstone isn¡¯t clear, go rece it.¡± Christine White looked over at him. Baird Lane darted a nce at him and returned his gaze to the road ahead, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Why are you looking at me like that.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t think you¡¯d think to remind me to change the picture.¡± Christine Whiteughed a little. Baird Lane turned the steering wheel, ¡°I had your mom¡¯s grave relocated, and I had that photo taken back then, except that there are no photos of your mom circting in the outside world, the only thing, is the one of your mom in the newspaper back when The Bort Familypany was founded, but that one is not clear, and I still know about it. ¡± ¡°You¡¯re right, there¡¯s a photo shop right up ahead, let¡¯s go over there and have someone scan my mom¡¯s picture into theputer and reprint a few copies.¡± Christine White pointed out the car window to a store on the side of the road. Baird Lane nced over and, without saying anything, pulled over. Once the car was parked, Christine White got out and walked into the photo booth. Instead of following her, Baird Lane sat in his car and waited for her. After waiting about ten minutes, Christine White came out, holding several new photos. As soon as she got in the car, Baird Lane tugged one over and smiled slightly when he saw the person in the picture, ¡°Looks a lot like you.¡± ¡°You¡¯re wrong.¡± Christine White took the picture back out of his hand and put it in her bag, ¡°It¡¯s that I look a lot like her and it¡¯s that I used to look a lot like her.¡± Baird Lane resumed driving, ¡°What¡¯s the difference? The way you look now, you haven¡¯t changed much from before.¡± ¡°It¡¯s still there, at least I¡¯ve forgotten what I used to have on my face now. : Christine White looked in the rearview mirror and sounded misty. This face of hers now, though it resembled the old one, when it was ultimately different. A lot more elements that are only found in the real Christine Camp. ¡°Anyway, you¡¯re still you aren¡¯t you?¡± Baird Lane said. Christine White smiled down, ¡°Maybe, but there was a time when I didn¡¯t really know who I really was.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Baird Lane was a little lost. Christine White looked out the window, ¡°In order to better be Christine Camp, I transnted Christine Camp¡¯s memories, and during that time, Christine Camp¡¯s memories had been overpowering my original memories, nearly, recing my original memories. ¡± She was still a little scared now that she thought about it. She didn¡¯t want to veto forgetting her past even though she said she would be Christine Camp. In the end, however, she was able to use her strong willpower to fuse Christine Camp¡¯s memories, perfectly with her own, so that she would have Christine Camp in her memories and Christine Camp would have her in her memories. Baird Lane¡¯s car almost crashed into the car in front of him when he heard Christine White¡¯s words, ¡°What did you say? You transnted Le Christine Camp¡¯s memories?¡± He thought that she was just ying Christine Camp. I didn¡¯t realize she actually had memories of Christine Camp. Christine White nodded, ¡°Any questions?¡± Chapter 630 Leo Bort’s Will ¡°Of course I do, do you have any idea how dangerous something like transnting memories can be, the slightest mishap and you¡¯ll be a different person, you won¡¯t be you anymore!¡± Baird Lane¡¯s temples bulged and his voice was suppressed with anger. Christine White ruffled her hair around her ears, ¡°I¡¯m clear.¡± ¡°You¡¯re clear you¡¯re still ¡­¡± ¡°I want to repay The Camp Family,¡± Christine White interrupts, ¡°Bess Camp saved me twice, I have no other ability to repay them, and I know The Camp Family¡¯s obsession is Christine Camp, so I would like to repay them for being Christine Camp.¡±Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. ¡°¡­¡± Baird Lane suddenly didn¡¯t know what to say. After a moment, he squeezed his brow with one of his free hands, ¡°That¡¯s messed up, good thing you¡¯re still around.¡± Hearing the celebration in his tone, Christine White¡¯s eyes sank slightly and she didn¡¯t say anything more. The car was quiet for the rest of the time after that. The silence was not broken until the hospital arrived. Christine White headed toward the hospital wing. Baird Lane follows her and asks her about Leo Bort¡¯s current condition. Christine White said it all briefly, without going into too much detail. For in a moment, he himself would be able to see it with his own eyes. The wards have arrived. Christine White didn¡¯t knock and just opened the door. A nurse in the ward was hanging up Leo Bort¡¯s hangnail, and when she saw theme in, she gave a slight nod and pushed the trolley out. The three of them were the only ones left in the hospital room. Christine White walks over to the hospital bed and looks down slightly at Leo Bort in the hospital bed. Leo Bort slowly opened his eyes and was not at all surprised to see her, ¡°You¡¯re here ¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s not just me who¡¯s here, it¡¯s your little son-inw.¡± Christine White pointed to the man beside her. The man¡¯s face darkened and his slightly cold eyes swept over her. What do you mean, little son-inw? He didn¡¯t want to be the little son-inw at all. If he could travel back in time, he would love to go back and beat his memory-losing self to death. It¡¯s because of the loss of his memory that he was led by the nose by Molly Bort, that he married Molly Bort, to the point where the real love of his life, now, doesn¡¯t want to be with him. ¡°Baird is here too?¡± Leo Bort naturally heard who Christine White was referring to as her little son-inw, and turned his head slightly in the direction she was pointing, and saw Baird Lane. Baird Lane ignored him, didn¡¯t even raise his eyes, just stared at Christine White. And Christine White ignored Baird Lane as thoroughly as he ignored Leo Bort. ¡°It looks like you¡¯re looking much, much better today than you did yesterday.¡± Christine White surveyed Leo Bort. Leo Bort smiled weakly, ¡°Maybe it¡¯s a lot of exining and letting go in his mind.¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Christine White spat out two words faintly. Leo Bort looked at her, ¡°That time capsule, got it, right?¡± Christine White didn¡¯t answer. Leo Bort knew the answer and sighed, ¡°There¡¯s a picture of your mom in there, along with the gifts your mom and I gave each other when we were together, and the jewelry your grandmother left for your mom, all of which I¡¯ve kept from giving to Molly Bort her mom.¡± Christine White sneered, ¡°You are willing to give, people are still not willing to want it, I¡¯ve seen, those souvenirs are the things of that era, put into the present is worthless, there are those jewelry, are ordinary gold and silver, Molly Bort her mother has got the whole The Bort Family , buy diamonds and jewelry can not do it, where I don¡¯t care about that.¡± Hearing this, the corner of Leo Bort¡¯s mouth twitched. Even Baird Lane couldn¡¯t help but raise an eyebrow. But he also had to admit that she was right. In any woman¡¯s ce, I¡¯m afraid that she would choose jewelry in front of ordinary jewelry. So that¡¯s the real reason Leo Bort was able to leave her biological mother¡¯s belongings behind, right? Because no one wants it! If all that jewelry was jewelry, it must be long gone. What Baird Lane could think of, how could Leo Bort not. Leo Bortughed bitterly, ¡°I had thought that you would be grateful that I still had your mother¡¯s relics, but I didn¡¯t realize ¡­¡± ¡°Alright, I didn¡¯te here today to talk to you about this, I came to tell you that Molly Bort has been caught, and the trial will start in a few days, and you, as a witness, will have to appear, which means that you can see your favorite daughter, happy?¡± Christine White stared at him coldly. Leo Bort flinched, ¡°Molly Bort was arrested?¡± ¡°Of course, oh yes.¡± Seemingly remembering something, Christine White pped her forehead, ¡°I almost forgot, I haven¡¯t told you about Molly Bort¡¯s recent situation, it¡¯s like this, after I called the police to report Molly Bort¡¯s involvement in the drug powder trade, she ran away, and then she was wanted all over the city, in order to avoid being wanted, she entrusted herself to a man who could be her father.¡± Leo Bort¡¯s old eyes died when he heard this, and his eyes seemed to ze over. Watching him in this big shock, Christine White only felt a sense of pleasure in her heart. Baird Lane didn¡¯t say a word from the sidelines; he knew that Christine White was doing this to put Leo Bort¡¯s heart to death. ¡°You see, your favorite daughter was willing to do anything, anything without limits, to stay alive, and now that she¡¯s been caught, it¡¯s a real treat.¡± Christine White said while pping her hands. Leo Bort closed his eyes in pain, ¡°Yeah, well that¡¯s good, it¡¯s good to get caught, we¡¯ve spent our whole lives, doing harm, it¡¯s about time we got some results.¡± ¡°Heh, really is the end of life, never looked away before, now all look away, but also good, I hope that when you are in court, testify well, do not perjure yourself, say what Molly Bort is not guilty, otherwise ¡­¡± Christine White¡¯s eyes narrowed dangerously. But in the next second, sheughed again, as if the threat she had just made, hadn¡¯t happened, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if you perjure yourself, the things Molly Bort has done are enough for her to die a hundred times anyway, and the only reason why you¡¯re being asked to testify is just to add to the infamy that¡¯s been building up on Molly Bort.¡± Baird Lane smiled sadly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t perjure myself.¡± ¡°Whatever, there¡¯s still a few days left, and in those days, I¡¯ll cover your huge medical bills and hang on to you for dear life.¡± When she finished, she stopped looking at the front and turned toward the door. Baird Lane followed her. When he reached the outside of the ward, Ives Norton came running this way in a sterile gown. Seeing them, he waved, ¡°Are you guys leaving?¡± ¡°Uh-huh.¡± Christine White nodded. Ives Norton gasped, ¡°So soon, I just heard the nurse say you were here.¡± ¡°Just talking to Leo Bort and leaving afterward.¡± Christine White replied. Baird Lane finally opened his mouth at this point, ¡°What are you doing over here?¡± ¡°Sure enough with you guys, Leo Bort so far.¡± Ives Norton returned as he removed his mask. ¡°Situation?¡± Baird Lane raised an eyebrow, ¡°What situation?¡± Christine White also looked at Ives Norton. Ives Norton nced toward the ward behind them, ¡°Leo Bort left a will for you.¡± He withdrew his gaze to look at Christine White. Christine White pointed to herself, ¡°A will for me?¡± ¡°Uh-huh.¡± ¡°What else does he have for me now?¡± ¡°It¡¯s The Bort Family, the cottage, he left it to you, said it was thest thing he had left.¡± Ives Norton said. Christine White rolled her eyes, ¡°That vi is in my mom¡¯s name, I¡¯ve already listed it for sale at the agency yesterday, why would I need him to give it to me?¡± At that, Baird Lane and Ives Norton looked at each other, both seeing amusement in the other¡¯s eyes. Because they didn¡¯t realize that she had actually taken the vi and sold it. If Leo Bort knew, he¡¯d probably feel a little bad at this point. ¡°Well, there¡¯s a will.¡± Ives Norton pulled out his cell phone. Chapter 631 Interview with Molly Bort Christine White frowned, ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°You¡¯ll know when you hear it.¡± Ives Norton said, opening his cell phone and ying a recording out. Christine White and Baird Lane were surprised to hear it. Because they didn¡¯t think that Leo Bort would actually make that decision. His decision was that after he died, he would donate useful organs to those in need, and by proxy, she, Christine White. ¡°Surprised.¡± Ives Norton put his cell phone down. Christine White nodded, ¡°Indeed ¡­¡± As much as she didn¡¯t want to admit it, this was the moment she had to admit that Leo Bort was actually great for once. People who can make the decision to donate their organs are, in her opinion, great. ¡°This is what Leo Bort came to mest night and told me, he wanted me to hire awyer for him to make these two wills, I agreed and hired awyer toe over this morning, thewyer should still be making the wills now, and when they¡¯re done, I¡¯ll decide to tell you, I didn¡¯t expect you toe over on your own today.¡± Ives Norton said. Christine White pursed her lips, ¡°I don¡¯t understand why Leo Bort needs me to act as a proxy when he can obviously donate his organs directly to your hospital.¡± ¡°I think it was one of thest things he did for you.¡± Baird Lane spoke. Christine White looked at him. He reached out and twisted away a long hair that had fallen from her body, ¡°He¡¯s got a clear conscience now, he¡¯s truly remorseful, and regrets all the things he did to you, so he¡¯s trying to make amends, but he can¡¯te up with anything he can make amends for right now, and the only thing he cane up with is his organs, and he wants all those that benefited from it, toe up to you and thank you for it.¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Christine White lowered her eyelids so that no one could see the emotions in her eyes. Ives Norton patted her on the shoulder, ¡°Leo Bort won¡¯t live much longer, it¡¯s his dying wish, just ept it, not for Leo Bort, but for those who need organ transnts.¡± ¡°I know, I didn¡¯t say I wouldn¡¯t take it.¡± Christine White looked up and smiled. Baird Lane cked out and pped Ives Norton¡¯s hand down. Ives Norton gave him a no-nonsense re. Christine White pretended not to see the two men exchanging words, and after ncing at the hospital room behind her, asked, ¡°Leo Bort is a cancer patient, will his organs work?¡± ¡°Yes, he has stomach cancer and it hasn¡¯t spread very far, and his liver, spleen, and heart can be transnted to someone useful, though it would be best if the transnt recipient was around his age.¡± Ives Norton exined. Christine White nodded, ¡°That¡¯s good, then we¡¯ll head back.¡± ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll talk to thatwyer ande straight to you when the will is drawn up.¡± ¡°Uh-huh.¡± Christine White agreed, barely tugging at the corner of her mouth. Leaving the hospital, the two returned to the car. Christine White closed her eyes tiredly as she fastened her seatbelt, ¡°I was truly not expecting Leo Bort to donate his organs.¡± ¡°No one would have guessed that would they?¡± Baird Lane replied. Christine White rubbed her cheek, ¡°Yeah, I think that might be the only good thing he¡¯s done, in his life.¡± ¡°That¡¯s why you agreed to be the agent.¡± Baird Lane said. Christine White opened her eyes, ¡°Yes, otherwise, I would never have agreed.¡± ¡°Well, let¡¯s go, to the mausoleum?¡± Baird Lane asked. Christine White pulls out the picture of E Smith, ¡°Of course I¡¯m going to rece the picture, and by the way, I¡¯m going to tell my mom about Leo Bort¡¯s decision.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll drive away then.¡± Baird Lane nodded slightly and started the car. By the time we got back from the mausoleum, it was evening. The two returned to the vi, ate dinner, and went to their respective rooms to rest. The days that followed were again uneventful. Just when Christine White thinks there¡¯s no chance of a viral infection in C-City, Gates brings news that makes her heart sink. That is, there have been some people in C city who have developed symptoms of dizziness, fever and vomiting, those people have now been sent to the hospital, and after examination, have been infected with the virus. ¡°So that organization had people infected with the virus and left the organization before it was wiped out, right?¡± Christine White looked at Gates and affirmed. Gates stared back, ¡°That¡¯s right, because at that time, none of us had entered that organization, and we didn¡¯t know exactly how many people in that organization were involved in human testing, and we didn¡¯t know how the people who were infected with the virus, and how they left that organization, so now ¡­¡± ¡°Now it¡¯s up to Ives Norton on his end, and as long as he can work out a vine serum in short order, it¡¯ll be fine.¡± Baird Lane picked up the conversation. Gates pushed up his sses, ¡°But Dr. Norton has only made some progress on his end, and it will be a long time before the serum is fully researched.¡± ¡°Yeah, well, there¡¯s not much we can do to help.¡± Christine White sighed. At that moment, Gates¡¯ cell phone suddenly rang. With Baird Lane¡¯s permission, Gates answered the phone. When the call hung up, he looked at Christine White, ¡°Ma¡¯am, the call just came from the police department, and the police department said that Molly Bort is ready to be seen.¡± Upon hearing this, Christine White immediately stood up, ¡°I¡¯m going to the police station.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll keep youpany.¡± Baird Lane rose. Christine White didn¡¯t say no and agreed. The two drove straight to the police station. Molly Bort is in the interrogation room. Christine White went in and saw her sitting on a chair in handcuffs and ankle cuffs, wearing a prison uniform, and her hair was shaved, the whole person was in the shape of a haggard, where is a little bit of the former appearance of the beautiful white swan. ¡°There you are.¡± Molly Bort heard someonee in and raised her eyelids for a faint look. She wasn¡¯t surprised that the people who came in were Christine White and Baird Lane.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Because the police department had already told her. Christine White walked over to the interrogation table and sat down, looking coldly across the table at Molly Bort, ¡°I¡¯ming.¡± Molly Bort suddenlyughed, a sarcasticugh, ¡°You¡¯re pretty smug, aren¡¯t you?¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you be smug and happy that I¡¯m now a prisoner?¡± Molly Bort sneered at Christine White. Christine White smiled back, ¡°You¡¯re right, I should be happy, I should be smug that you¡¯ve finallynded in this position.¡± ¡°Heh, what are you so happy about, you just have more help than I do, where would you be able to fight me without all these men at your side.¡± Molly Bort shifted her gaze to Baird Lane who was leaning against the doorway. Baird Lane nced back at her and quickly pulled his gaze back again, like he was looking at a piece of trash. The look in his eyespletely irritated Molly Bort, who grimaced, ¡°You got your memory back?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Christine White answered for her. Molly Bort reveals a glint of despair in her eyes, ¡°Why, why is God unfair, why is it that if I want it, it¡¯s not even given to me!¡± ¡°I think you might not be in your right mind, how is God unfair? I should be the one who should really bementing about God being unfair.¡± Christine White narrowed her peach eyes. Molly Bort stared at her grimly. Christine White was undaunted as she locked eyes with Molly Bort, ¡°You¡¯re alwaysining about God¡¯s injustice, but have you ever thought about the fact that between the two of us, didn¡¯t you get a lot more than I did? You should obviously be just an illegitimate daughter, but you became converted by virtue of your mother, became a legitimate daughter, and enjoy what should have been mine.¡± Speaking of this, Christine White¡¯s eyes reddened, ¡°That¡¯s all, but you¡¯re not satisfied, you want more, Molly Bort is not as good as The Lane Family, but it¡¯s still a rich family in C City, and you feel that there are too many families pressing on The Bort Family, and there¡¯s no way for you to be the most Top of the line millenialdy, so you want to marry into The Lane Family, that¡¯s the man.¡± She pointed at Baird Lane, ¡°You¡¯re hanging on to him when you clearly don¡¯t love him, and for what, but for the position of Mrs. The Lane Family.¡± Chapter 632 Court Sessions Baird Lane didn¡¯t realize Christine White had carted the conversation right back to him, and he squinted at her. Christine White gave him a re back and added, ¡°Of course, this man is also blind, and when he was dating you, he actually didn¡¯t see your ambition at all, and instead, he actually fell in love with you.¡± Baird Lane slid a few ck lines down the corner of his forehead. So he had been a blind man in her mind? ¡°Molly Bort, you said that if you were not so greedy and did not hang on to Baird Lane while loving another man, the person who married Baird Lane back then would have been you, and there would have been nothing for me, but unfortunately you did not know what to do, and you wanted the status and position, the money and power that came with The Lane Family, and you wanted to chase after love, and then it¡¯s a basket case, nothing.¡± Christine White scoffed. Molly Bort deadpanned, ¡°What do you mean I don¡¯t know enough? Am I wrong to go after what I want? I¡¯m not wrong, what¡¯s wrong is you, why did you show up, why did you marry Baird Lane, if you hadn¡¯t shown up, Baird Lane would have waited for me, even if I lost my love, I still had material things, but you ruined it all!¡± Molly Bort growled loudly. Christine White was happy, ¡°You can really, again when and stand, the sea king spare tire was interpreted by you, ah, you say I¡¯m wrong, then I can only say, you such a three views, really worthy of your mother¡¯s birth, in your hearts, there is no ethics and morality, only interests right?¡± Molly Bort didn¡¯t say anything, but by the arrogant look on her face, Christine White knew she was right. ¡°Baird Lane,e here.¡± Christine White waved Baird Lane over. Baird Lane came over, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Christine White pointed at Molly Bort, ¡°Take a good look at how the hell you used to love such a thing.¡± The corner of Baird Lane¡¯s mouth twitched. He also wonders how in the world he ever loved Molly Bort before. Could he really be too blind as she said. Thinking about it, Baird Lane clenched his fist and coughed, ¡°Maybe, I¡¯m really blind.¡± ¡°Look out.¡± Christine White nodded fervently. Baird Lane shakes his head with a lost smile and goes back to where he was. ¡°See, Baird Lane even admitted that he was blind when he fell in love with you back then, which can show how much of a failure you have to be as a human being.¡± Christine White looked at Molly Bort with a smirk. Molly Bort was trembling, ¡°It¡¯s you, you stole Baird, if it wasn¡¯t for you, it would have been me he loved all along.¡± ¡°And you still say that, let me tell you Molly Bort, in this world, no one can love someone for the rest of their life, and no one can wait for someone for the rest of their life, and even if I had never shown up, Baird Lane would one day, not love you anymore, and he would have met someone else.¡± Christine White said coldly. Baird Lane interjected at this point, ¡°No, I won¡¯t, I only love you.¡± Christine White gave him a breathless look. Molly Bort shook her head as if she was devastated, ¡°No, it¡¯s not like that, he can only love me, and he¡¯s only allowed to love me, I don¡¯t want much, I just want someone I love, and the wealth I want, I¡¯m not wrong, it¡¯s you guys who are wrong, it¡¯s you who want to take it away from me, and whoever takes it away from me, I¡¯m going to kill them ¡­ ¡± Looking at the epileptic, and incoherent Molly Bort, Christine White narrowed her eyes, ¡°She seems to have that addiction.¡± Outside the door, the officer who heard this came in and nodded after taking a device and testing it on Molly Bort, ¡°Ms. Camp, your time to see her is up, she must now go to mandatory rehab.¡± ¡°Good.¡± Christine White stood and watched Molly Bort being escorted away by officers before greeting Baird Lane out of the interrogation room. ¡°I have so much more to say, I didn¡¯t realize she was just ¡­¡± ¡°There¡¯s really no need to say it, you all know in your hearts what you want to say.¡± Baird Lane gave her a look. Christine Whiteughed, ¡°Yeah, Molly Bort, this person, is a typical selfish self-interest, she is more selfish than any person I¡¯ve ever met, she stole the identity that originally belonged to me, the fatherly love that belonged to me, the family property that belonged to me, and it¡¯s still not enough, she also set her sights on The Lane Family, this kind of person is just never fed enough.¡± Baird Lane nodded and seconded the motion. Christine White added, ¡°She took so many things from me, and I haven¡¯t evenined about it yet, and she¡¯sining about God¡¯s injustice first, and saying that I¡¯m going to kill me because I took you away from you, and that¡¯s just not normal thinking.¡± ¡°Having said that, she was right about one thing.¡± Christine White looked at her. Christine White raised an eyebrow, ¡°What¡¯s the word?¡± ¡°She said you stole me, and quite rightly, I did.¡± Baird Laneughed. Christine White huffed and stomped on him, ¡°Who stole you? You were already broken up when I showed up.¡± ¡°I mean, you took my heart, from her.¡± Baird Lane corrected. Christine White is still not happy, ¡°I haven¡¯t said that you are her spare tire¡­ The hallowed CEO of Lu is actually a spare tire, you say if the outside world knows about it, what kind of a joke would it have to be?¡± ¡°If you want them to look at me funny, you can say so to the public, I don¡¯t care.¡± Baird Lane shrugged his shoulders carelessly. Because that would have been the truth. Molly Bort was never in love with him, and dated him only so that The Lane Family could provide her with the help and facilities that Molly Bort couldn¡¯t, so that she could be a famous ballet dancer in the shortest possible time. After having fame, she abandoned him and left the country to pursue her love, and then when she was frustrated in love, she came back to him, not using him as a spare tire. And the funny thing is, at first, he really didn¡¯t realize that he was the spare tire, and even counted his wife¡¯s bone marrow for her sake, and now that I think about it, he really wasn¡¯t a man at that time. ¡°Forget it, I¡¯m not that interested in publicizing your business, does your business matter to me?¡± Christine White, not knowing what Baird Lane was thinking, grunted, not really intending to try to publicize the fact that he was a spare tire. ¡°Ms. Camp.¡± At that moment, the officer who had just escorted Molly Bort away returned. Christine White gathered her emotions and smiled at the officer, ¡°Hello.¡± ¡°I¡¯m here to inform you that Molly Bort is going to be in court starting tomorrow, and that you should bring any evidence you have with you so that you can be sentenced for afterward.¡± The constable said.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Christine White wrote it all down, ¡°I will.¡± Some of that evidence, she provided, and some of it is in his possession, ready to be turned in at a moment¡¯s notice. ¡°Well then, here¡¯s the court date for tomorrow, and your presence as the intiff is mandatory.¡± The constable gave Christine White a copy of the schedule. Christine White took it and looked at it, ¡°Thanks.¡± The constable is gone. Baird Lane took the timetable and looked at it, and when he was done, had it back to her, ¡°Come on, back to it.¡± Christine White nodded. The next day finally brought the Molly Bort trial. Christine White went to the hospital early in the morning and picked up Leo Bort. At 9:00 a. m., it was time for court. Christine White went to the intiff¡¯s stand and Leo Bort to the witness stand. The opposite side of the dock, which was still empty at this point, Molly Bort had not yet arrived. It wasn¡¯t until something like twenty minutes past nine that Molly Bort appeared at the defense table, head down, under the control of two bailiffs. At this moment Molly Bort was more haggard by what she had seen yesterday. Maybe it was too painful to quit gambling over Land, at this moment Molly Bort¡¯s whole body has little spirit, withered. But Christine White only nced at it before pulling her eyes back andnding on top of the evidence she¡¯d brought with her. Chapter 633 – Revenge as Desired In this courtroom today, unlike other times, there is no first or second trial, this is straight up final. Simply because Molly Bort¡¯s involvement in the business of buying and selling poisonous powders has been fully proven, and there is evidence on the police station¡¯s side, it can be said that her end is already predetermined, and there is absolutely no need for a first or second trial, and she can just have a final trial. And this final trial, too, is not a trial of Molly Bort¡¯s dealing in poison powder, but of Molly Bort¡¯s two willful killings. Christine White turns in the evidence that Molly Bort killed her, and with Leo Bort testifying, Molly Bort has no choice but to sign a confession. But while signing her plea, Molly Bort kept looking resentfully at Leo Bort. The seriousness of its resentment far exceeds that against Christine White. Christine White can probably guess why Molly Bort hates Leo Bort so much. Leo Bort is Molly Bort¡¯s dad, the dad who doted on Molly Bort since she was a child, and in Molly Bort¡¯s mind, Leo Bort is supposed to be there for Molly Bort all the time. And now Leo Bort corroborates that Molly Bort did kill her, which is tantamount to driving Molly Bort to her death. So how could Molly Bort not hate him. After all, it¡¯s no different than betrayal when your dad, who has always doted on you, now turns around and uses you of murder. ¡°Now, I pronounce the sentence, the defendant Qi Mou trading in poisonous powder, intentional homicide evidence is conclusive, pronounced Qi Mou death penalty, deprivation of political rights for life, five days after the execution!¡± Snap! As the judge¡¯s gavel pped down, Molly Bort, with a dead look on her face, as if she had lost her soul, was led off by the bailiff. Christine White couldn¡¯t help the tears of excitement in her eyes as she watched her form. Sure enough, it¡¯s a death sentence! ¡°You got your revenge.¡± Baird Lane, as an escort, was seated just behind her. Feeling her slightly trembling body, he spoke up. Christine White tilted her head and held back the tears. Yeah, she got her revenge. But it¡¯s not over! This trial isn¡¯t over, Molly Bort is done, there¡¯s Leo Bort and others. Leo Bort was taken by the bailiff from the witness stand, to the defense stand. He didn¡¯t pay off the driver who ran over her own mother, but he did sweep up for Molly Bort¡¯s mother, who is dead, so naturally there¡¯s no way she could have been doing anything about it, but Leo Bort is still alive, and by sweeping up for Molly Bort¡¯s mother, he¡¯smitting the crime of harboring her. And then there¡¯s the fact that six years ago, Leo Bort kidnapped her, privately harvested her bone marrow, aborted her child, and alsomitted the crime of kidnapping, the crime of privately transnting human organs. These counts added up to a twelve-year sentence for Leo Bort. Even though he wouldn¡¯t live for twelve years, the length of this sentence pleased Christine White. ¡°I¡¯m sorry!¡± Leo Bort suddenly shouted out an apology to Christine White as he was being escorted down by the bailiffs.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Christine White turned her face away from him and didn¡¯t look at him, much less respond to him. Leo Bort, knowing that this was a refusal to forgive her, was grimly escorted away by the bailiffs. After that the trial, it¡¯s Doctor Luise, with the coroner from back in the day, and the driver who harbored Molly Bort. That driver was afraid for his life back then, hid the truth about Molly Bort pushing her out of the car, and lived with it for six years, and now it¡¯s time to pay the price as if it were the first. It¡¯s just that these three people didn¡¯tmit much of a crime, so the medical examiner and the driver were sentenced to a rtively light sentence of three years. Only that Doctor Luise te slightly focus, because there is no official approval, give people under the spirit of suggestion, coupled with Baird Lane in the inside operation, Doctor Luise not only was revoked the license to practice medicine, but also sentenced to eight years, and into the prison, but not the ordinary prison, but a special prison. Only a special prison could contain a hypnotized man like Doctor Luise. This trial has finallye to a close. Christine White walked out of the courthouse feeling like the skies had cleared. Baird Lane hooked his arm around her shoulders and swept her into his arms, ¡°Congrattions, you got your revenge like you wanted.¡± Christine White twisted her head to look at his hand on her shoulder, and ultimately didn¡¯t push it away. Never mind, she¡¯s happy today, let him hold her for a while. ¡°It¡¯s not quite revenge yet, how can I be relieved that Molly Bort isn¡¯t dead, wait five days, that¡¯s when the real revenge will be taken.¡± Christine White said, lifting her foot towards the car parked in front of the courthouse. Baird Lane was close behind, ¡°Either way, the result is the same.¡± ¡°Fair enough, so I¡¯ll buy you dinner today.¡± Christine White suddenly said to him as she pulled the car door open. Baird Lane raised an eyebrow, ¡°Are you asking me on a date?¡± ¡°I¡¯m in a good mood today, you might think so.¡± Christine White smiled at him and got in the car. With a gleam in his eye, Baird Lane got into the car and asked, ¡°Where to eat?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go to the clubhouse, they have good wine there, open a few more bottles and celebrate the day.¡± Christine White replied as she buckled her seatbelt. Baird Lane frowned, ¡°You can¡¯t drink.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay, Molly Bort is dying anyway, her organs the police department and the court side, will be donated by default, her kidney is already mine, and since I¡¯m happy today, I¡¯m going to drink.¡± Christine White stuck her tongue out at him. Six years ago, Molly Bort took her bone marrow, leaving her with a weakened body. Now, she took Molly Bort¡¯s kidney, fair enough! ¡°Well, in that case, I¡¯ll allow you to indulge in a drink today.¡± Baird Lane said nothing more and drove toward the clubhouse. When we arrived at the clubhouse, Christine White ordered a lot of wine and a lot of food. Baird Lane didn¡¯t think she¡¯d be able to drink or eat all that she ordered, though he didn¡¯t stop her from ordering so much that there were just the two of them, but she was happy and he didn¡¯t stop her. All Land, Christine White has been drinking and not eating. She was a good drinker, he knew that. But eventually, she passed out drunk, hugging a red wine bottle and crying andughing and mouthing off. She had a big tongue, though, and Baird Lane hadn¡¯t heard her, but in connection with the day¡¯s events, he¡¯d about guessed. ¡°Baird Lane ¡­¡± Christine White huped as she walked toward him. Baird Lane put down his chopsticks, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Cheers!¡± Christine White raised her bottle toward him. Baird Lane lifted his own ss and clinked it with her. She hemmed and hawed twice before raising the bottle and pouring it into her mouth. Halfway through the pour, she suddenly couldn¡¯t drink any more and copsed into his arms with a dry heave. Baird Lane rushed to catch her, ¡°Is everything okay?¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay, where¡¯s my wine?¡± She squinted to get up out of his arms to get to her wine. Baird Lane was feeling a little light-headed as he looked at the bottle of wine that was upside down on the floor, and the red wine that kept pouring out of it. Once he didn¡¯t stop it, he seemed to let her drink a little too much. ¡°You¡¯re out of wine.¡± Baird Lane said with a clear conscience. Christine White muttered, ¡°No, it¡¯s not finished.¡± ¡°Really drunk.¡± Baird Lane kicked the bottle away from her, not wanting her to see it. Christine White, who was drunk at the moment and really didn¡¯t see his little gesture, stretched her arm out about to reach for the other bottles on the table. Baird Lane stops her, ¡°What for?¡± ¡°Wine!¡± Christine White pped him somewhat unhappily. Baird Lane tackled her hand so she couldn¡¯t move, ¡°There¡¯s no more wine, it¡¯s all gone.¡± ¡°Finished drinking?¡± Christine White looked up in obvious disbelief. ¡°Well, drink up.¡± Baird Lane nods. He wasn¡¯t telling a lie, those drinks were, indeed, drunk by her. ¡°Then in order a few bottles, I¡¯ve got money, I¡¯ve got money, I¡¯m not the same, penniless Christine White I used to be!¡± Christine White said as she moved. Baird Lane held her down, ¡°I know, you¡¯re rich now, but no, no more wine orders.¡± ¡°Why?¡± Christine White huped and looked at him with confused eyes, looking adorable when paired with her drunken, slightly reddened little face. Baird Lane¡¯s eyes darkened slightly, ¡°Thought you were drunk.¡± ¡°Nonsense, I¡¯m not drunk, I¡¯m a good drinker.¡± Christine White struggled twice in dissatisfaction. Baird Lane rolled over and pinned her to the couch, his voice husky, ¡°You¡¯re really drunk.¡± ¡°Not drunk!¡± Christine White kicked her calf. Baird Lane pinned her legs together, ¡°Since you say you¡¯re not drunk, who do you think I am?¡± Chapter 634 – Drinking Christine White squinted into his face, ¡°You ¡­ You Baird Lane?¡± Baird Lane had a shrewd glint in his eye. Looks like she knows after all. ¡°Now that you know, I¡¯ll tell you, no more drinking, and I¡¯ll take you back.¡± Baird Lane said, about to get up. Christine White, however, suddenly tugged at his tie to keep him from getting up, ¡°No, I¡¯m not going back, I¡¯m happy, and I¡¯m going to drink!¡± ¡°You can¡¯t drink it.¡± Baird Lane frowned. Christine White¡¯s little mouth pouted, ¡°No, I want a drink!¡± She¡¯s starting to y rough. Baird Lane pursed his thin lips as he stared at her for several moments before suddenly lowering his head and moving closer to her lips. Christine White seemed confused for a moment, both eyes widening as she forgot to react for a moment. After a while, she abruptly reached out her arms of her own ord and hooked them around his neck, closing her eyes gently. Christine White had been drinking a lot and was a little disoriented, and at first she knew what she was doing. But as the drink deepened behind her, she grew unaware of it, knowing only to react instinctively. Baird Lane sensed this and paused in his movements for a moment, giving a couple of low chuckles before resuming up again. That night, the two spent the night in the box. After six years, Baird Lane hasn¡¯t been as crazy as this, like a thirsty little fish that has weed its sea. Baird Lane woke up the next day at the crack of dawn, and he turned his head to the woman at his side, a hint of softness crossing his eyes. ¡°Christine,¡± Christine White had fallen asleep from exhaustion, and even when she heard his voice, she couldn¡¯t open her eyes, just grunted muffledly. Baird Lane¡¯s deep eyes looked at her¡­ she¡¯d be furious when she woke up, I¡¯m sure.Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Rubbing his forehead helplessly, Baird Lane picked up the shirt and pants on the floor and put them on, heading towards the restroom, briefly washing up beforeing out and baring Christine White¡¯s clothes again, cleaning up the couch a little, and carrying her out of the box. When he returned to the old mansion, the sky waspletely bright. Aunt Lucy saw them from a distance and walked over quickly, ¡°Sir, you¡¯re back, what¡¯s wrong with Mrs.?¡± She thought something had happened to Christine White and asked with concern. Baird Lane nced down at Christine White, a gentle look revealing his brow, ¡°She¡¯s fine, she¡¯s just tired.¡± ¡°Tired?¡± Aunt Lucy nced towards Christine White suspiciously, and when she saw the red marks on her neck that were hidden, Aunt Lucy suddenly realized something and covered her mouth and snickered, ¡°I see, sir, you should quickly send madam back to her room to rest.¡± ¡°Uh-huh.¡± Baird Lane nodded and continued toward the room. Aunt Lucy watched the backs of the two and smiled a toothy grin. She was still smiling when Fubuki came over with his cane. ¡°Little Song ah, what are youughing at?¡± Uncle Fu asked curiously. Aunt Lucy spelled out what she had just seen. Uncle Fu was first surprised for a moment, then he also smiled with relief, ¡°Good, this is really great, it seems that it won¡¯t be long before the three of them, as a family, can make up.¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Aunt Lucy nodded. ¡°Xiao Song, go and stew some tonic soup for Young Grandma, so that she can drink it when she wakes up.¡± Fu Bo ordered. Aunt Lucy answered evenly and headed for the kitchen. On the other hand, Baird Lane carried Christine White back to her room without going to hers. It¡¯s inconvenient for her to have Bo in her room. Once in his room, Baird Lane took Christine White straight to the bathroom and gave her a bath before carrying her back to bed and tucking her in. Perhaps sensing the softness of the bed, Christine White rolled over and, after rubbing her cheek against the covers, curled up to sleep more soundly. Baird Lane watched her for a moment, his thin lips curving slightly before he returned to the bathroom and showered himself. After his shower, he didn¡¯t go anywhere and went to bed as well, falling asleep with his arms around Christine White. By the afternoon. Christine White finally got enough sleep to open her eyes and wake up. She felt something girdling her around her waist, and on top of that, there was a hot source of heat at her side. Her small face darkened, even without having to look, she knew what the source of the heat around her was, and what the restraints around her waist were. Baird Lane, the man, came into her bed again! With that in mind, Christine White was ready to give Baird Lane a kick in the ass and knock him out of bed. Yet when she had just moved her leg, she felt a twinge of something different. For a moment, Christine White¡¯s mind went nk, and her whole body was confused. Did ¡­ Christine White lifted the covers in a hurry and burst into a fit of anger. Baird Lane the beast! ¡°Ah!¡± Christine White couldn¡¯t hold it back any longer and screamed with her fists clenched. Baird Lane¡¯s brow furrowed for a moment at the sound of her voice before he abruptly woke up with his eyes open, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Because he didn¡¯t wake up naturally, his voice was raspy and tired. Christine White¡¯s murderous gaze swept over him, ¡°Baird Lane, what have you done to me?¡± Her whole body hurts now, she can¡¯t even get up, she can only move her neck. Baird Lane raised an eyebrow when he heard this, ¡°Isn¡¯t it obvious what was done to you?¡± ¡°You¡¯ve gone too far!¡± Christine White had anger written all over her face, ¡°Do you realize that you¡¯re breaking thew!¡± Baird Lane narrowed his eyes, ¡°Breaking thew? Did you forget aboutst night?¡± ¡°What happenedst night?¡± Christine White was inexplicably upset. Baird Lane looked at her like that, where he didn¡¯t understand that she just forgot aboutst night. ¡°Last night you said you were in a good mood and bought me a drink, you got drunk and then this, do you remember? So it wasn¡¯t me who broke thew, you did it of your own free will.¡± Baird Laney on his side, his arms propped up to hold his head in ce, and looked at her with good humor. Christine White refused to believe him anyhow and retorted loudly, ¡°No way!¡± ¡°Is it really impossible? Think for yourself and see if it¡¯s what I say it is.¡± Baird Lane added. Christine White closed her eyes hard and began to remember the events ofst night. It was better not to recall, but when I did, all the memories ofst night came flooding back. She first drank too much towards having to continue drinking, then Baird Lane stopped her and wouldn¡¯t let her drink, she wasn¡¯t allowed to and had to argue. Baird Lane then kissed her, and she herself lost control for a moment. And then the rest of it just fell into ce ¡­ ¡°God!¡± Christine White covered her cheeks in horror. What did she dost night? ¡°Come to think of it?¡± Looking at the woman like that, a smirk spread across Baird Lane¡¯s eyes. Christine White, listening to his words, loosened her face and red viciously at him, ¡°Even if I volunteeredst night, you were the one who made the first move, so you still started all this!¡± Yeah, he doesn¡¯t start, how could she do something like that when she¡¯s a drunk. Baird Lane squinted at her, ¡°Is it really me?¡± Chapter 635: Won’t Be Together ¡°Isn¡¯t it?¡± Christine White eximed. Baird Lane pursed his thin lips, ¡°I admit, I made the first movest night, but you were the one who undressed me first.¡± ¡°I ¡­¡± Christine White trailed off, while another memory popped into her head of her undressing him. Like, it was really her who started undressing him first. The corner of her mouth twitched as Christine White rolled over and turned her back to him with her back, ¡°Let¡¯s just consider this time as a misunderstanding, how about neither of us take it to heart?¡± The expression on Baird Lane¡¯s face went momentarily cold, ¡°You¡¯re saying this is a misunderstanding?¡± ¡°What¡¯s the problem? We¡¯re all adults, and it¡¯s normal for things like this to happen, so there¡¯s no need to take it to heart, and isn¡¯t it great that none of us are at a disadvantage this way?¡± Christine White looked at the floor and faintly said. Baird Lane¡¯s face wentpletely cold, and even the aura around him was much colder. He sat up and forcefully rolled her over and lifted her chin, ¡°Christine White, is this kind of thing so casual in your opinion?¡± ¡°This kind of thing is normal abroad, men and women see eye to eye, what¡¯s not to like.¡± Christine White looked at him and said it as a matter of course. An intense chill erupted in Baird Lane¡¯s eyes, ¡°So that¡¯s what you do with other men ¡­ abroad, too.¡± ¡°Stop!¡± Christine White removed his hand from her chin, ¡°While I recognize this openness abroad, I¡¯m not that casual myself, I¡¯m not in the mood for a man when I¡¯m not even getting my revenge.¡± At those words, Baird Lane was first stunned, and then the icy coldness in his eyes dispersed, and even the aura around his body, smoothed out slightly. But ¡­ ¡°If you didn¡¯t, then why do you think this behavior is right?¡± Baird Lane was still upset. Christine White sneered, ¡°When in Rome do as the Romans do don¡¯t you understand?¡± ¡°In that case, customs are different at home than abroad, and you can talk about those abroad, but not at home, and I¡¯ll be responsible for youst night.¡± Baird Lane said. Christine White quickly waved her hand, ¡°No, I don¡¯t need you to be responsible, and I don¡¯t want to get involved in some unnecessary entanglements with you, I¡¯ll be out of here by the time Molly Bort is executed in five days.¡± ¡°Leave?¡± Baird Lane¡¯s fists clenched, ¡°Christine White, is that how you want to leave me?¡± ¡°Two people who aren¡¯t rted should have been separated in the first ce shouldn¡¯t they?¡± Christine White asked without answering. Baird Lane blushed hard, ¡°I always thought there was progress between us in the meantime.¡± ¡°You also said that you¡¯re the one who always thought, and I never said anything, that I would get back together with you.¡± Christine White propped herself up and sat up as well, leaning back against the bed and hugging the covers to her body. Baird Lane looked at her coldly, ¡°You really are a lot more ruthless than I thought.¡± Christine White hooked her lips and smiled, ¡°Experience has made me who I am, I used to be just too sentimental and soft on people, that¡¯s why I died nine times, now I won¡¯t.¡±T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°It¡¯s also good that you¡¯re able to defend yourself, but Christine White I¡¯m telling you, I¡¯m not letting go.¡± Baird Lane said word for word, with more than a few strands of madness in his eyes. Christine White looked at him like this and her eyes shed, ¡°Really, then we¡¯ll see if you end up letting go or if I go soft.¡± ¡°Well, that¡¯s a bet.¡± Baird Lane suddenly lifted the covers. Christine White¡¯s eyes zed over, then she blushed and looked away, ¡°Rascal.¡± Baird Lane¡¯s thin lips hooked up, ¡°What¡¯s there to hide, it¡¯s not like you haven¡¯t seen it before.¡± ¡°Can it be the same now as it was before?¡± Christine White yelled. Before, he was her husband and she was fine with how she looked at him. But now, they don¡¯t matter anymore. Besides, back when he was her husband, she was too embarrassed to look favorably on it. Christine White¡¯s baby-faced look pleases Baird Lane. Baird Lane just stood by the bed, slowly putting his clothes back on and heading for the bathroom. Christine White heard the door m from the bathroom before she turned her head back. The room was deserted, so she looked around, casually fished out a wide bathrobe from the bed and put it on, heading back next door to her own room. When she reached her room, she too rushed towards the bathroom and got into the tub in preparation for a hot soak. The warm water flooded her body with afort that almost made her yelp. She really didn¡¯t think that she was just drunk enough to have this happen with Baird Lane. She¡¯d always thought that drunkenly having this kind of thing with someone was basically something that only happened on TV, and she hadn¡¯t realized that she¡¯d actually experienced it herself. What¡¯s all this about! Christine White covers her face. It was an hour after the bath. Christine White was bending over the bed to change when there was a sudden knock at the door that startled her, ¡°Who is it?¡± ¡°Ma¡¯am, it¡¯s me.¡± Aunt Lucy returned. Christine White breathed a sigh of relief; she¡¯d thought it was Baird Lane again. ¡°Can I help you?¡± Christine White asked. ¡°Mister just got up and asked me toe over and tell you, ma¡¯am, to go to the dining room for dinner.¡± Aunt Lucy said. Christine White nodded, ¡°Okay, I know, I¡¯ll be right there.¡± ¡°Okay then, I¡¯ll go first.¡± Listening to the footsteps outside the door grow fainter, Christine White rubbed her brow. She happened to be a little hungry then. So Christine White sped up her dressing, and when she was done, she headed for the dining room. Arriving at the restaurant, as soon as Christine White enters, she sees that Baird Lane is there. But she pretended she didn¡¯t see him and walked to the other side of the table to sit down with her eyes straight ahead. Aunt Lucy quickly served her the same meal as Baird Lane and had one more thing over him, a bowl of soup, or chicken soup with red dates. Christine White understood what was going on instantly, and her smile was forced. She remembered that six years ago, Aunt Lucy used to give her this kind of soup after every time she talked to Baird Lane, because it replenished qi and blood. I didn¡¯t realize that Aunt Lucy actually had it for her now, which meant that Aunt Lucy knew about what had happened to her and Baird Lane. Shame on you! Christine White snapped and slumped over the table. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡± At the sound of a voice, Baird Lane looked toward her quizzically. Christine White raised her eyes slightly to look at him before putting her head back down. And ask her what¡¯s wrong! What¡¯s wrong with her? Doesn¡¯t he know what¡¯s wrong with her? As he was thinking, the cell phone on the side suddenly rang. Christine White straightened up, took the phone and looked at it, then answered it with a serious look, ¡°Hello.¡± Baird Lane looked at her, ¡°Who¡¯s calling?¡± ¡°Police station.¡± Christine White flew back and heard the person on the other end of the line speak, ¡°Is this Ms. Christine Camp, please?¡± ¡°I am, and you are Officer Dong?¡± Christine White asked. The person on the other end of the line returned, ¡°It¡¯s me.¡± ¡°What can I do for you Officer Dong?¡± Christine White was curious. Calling at this hour? Is it something to do with Molly Bort? ¡°It¡¯s like this Ms. Camp, ording to ourws, there are some rights of gratification for some death row inmates who are about to be executed, meaning that their heart¡¯s desires can be fulfilled under some not excessive requirements, so Molly Bort has suggested to us that she would like to meet you and Mr. Lane.¡± Officer Dong said in reply. Christine White frowned and looked toward Baird Lane again, ¡°Did she say what the purpose of meeting us was?¡± Chapter 636 – Molly Bort’s Begging ¡°No, because her wish was just to meet with you guys, so we didn¡¯t pursue it.¡± Officer Dong said. Christine White held her cell phone to the side, ¡°Well, do you want to see her?¡± ¡°Go on.¡± Baird Lane looked up, ¡°Didn¡¯t you have something to say to her the day before yesterday?¡± ¡°Good thing too.¡± Christine White smiled and put the phone back to her ear, ¡°Okay Officer Dong, we¡¯ll be over in a few minutes.¡± The call ended and Christine White put her cell phone aside, picked up her spoon and began to drink her soup. She wasn¡¯t nning on going now. She hasn¡¯t eaten yet. In her mind, the meal was much more important than Molly Bort. An hourter, Christine White finished her meal, which set off with Baird Lane to the prison. Once the two arrived at the women¡¯s prison, Officer Dong, the man they spoke to earlier, came over. ¡°Ms. Camp.¡± ¡°Officer Dong.¡± Officer Dong nodded, ¡°Ms. Camp you will have to wait, Molly Bort wants to meet with President Lane.¡± Christine White looks over at Baird Lane. Baird Lane narrowed his eyes, ¡°I¡¯ll go over there first.¡± ¡°Uh-huh.¡± Christine White answered. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Baird Lane said to Officer Dong. Officer Dong said a please pose. The two headed toward the meeting room. Baird Lane enters and sees Molly Bort behind a ss window, who is holding a telephone microphone and looking at him with tearful eyes. Baird Lane frowned and walked over, picking up the outside phone mic and putting it to his ear. ¡°Baird!¡± came Molly Bort¡¯s voice with a sob. Baird Lane ignored her. Molly Bort suddenlyughed, a desperateugh, ¡°What, you won¡¯t even say a word to me now?¡± Baird Lane pursed his lips, ¡°What is it you want from me, exactly?¡±This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°I wanted to say I¡¯m sorry.¡± Molly Bort suddenly lowered her head. Baird Lane froze for a moment, ¡°I¡¯m sorry?¡± ¡°Yes, I did a lot of wrong things to you, when we were together, you tried to protect me, and I left you alone, you loved me so much, and I took advantage of your feelings, trying to go farther and higher, and even bought Doctor Luise to hypnotize you, I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m really sorry ¡­¡± When she said that, she cried even harder, as if she really recognized the mistake. If it were anyone else, they might have believed it. But Baird Lane didn¡¯t, and he clearly saw the calction behind her tears. It¡¯s that time of year, and she¡¯s still counting. ¡°Okay, if that¡¯s all you wanted to talk to me about, it¡¯s not necessary, that¡¯s all.¡± Baird Lane said, about to put the phone down. Molly Bort saw him make this move and called out to him, ¡°Wait Baird.¡± Baird Lane stops moving. Molly Bort gripped the phone receiver tightly with both hands, ¡°Baird, don¡¯t you believe me? I really know it¡¯s wrong.¡± ¡°Do you really know you¡¯re wrong, or are you trying to trick me into being soft with your tears, you and I know each other, there¡¯s no need to y any kind of tricks, so tell me, what do you really want?¡± Baird Lane was very impatient up. Molly Bort didn¡¯t expect to be taken apart by him at once and looked a little embarrassed. She knew that whatever she said now would not be believed or sympathized with. So she came up with a solution, which was tears, with which she told him that she knew she had done wrong in the past and hoped to be forgiven by him. He had thought he would be impressed by her, yet now she realized how wrong she had been, and that he was even more hard-hearted than she had thought. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll talk.¡± Molly Bort no longer had the luxury of being able to move this man with her tears, and after taking a breath, spoke, ¡°Baird, I know I¡¯m on the ropes and won¡¯t survive, but my Ann is still out there, and all I can do is ask you, and only you, to help me, and I¡¯d like you to take care of Ann for me.¡± ¡°Ann?¡± said Baird Lane, his eyes sinking slightly. Molly Bort nodded her head back and forth, ¡°Yes, Ann, Baird, you have to promise me, Ann has been your daughter for six years, even if she¡¯s not your real daughter, you guys at least have a father-daughter bond, I can¡¯t find anyone else who can help me anymore, only you.¡± Baird Lane didn¡¯t say anything. Molly Bort was anxious, ¡°Baird, can¡¯t you even do a little favor? At least Ann called you Dad, Baird, I¡¯m begging you, I¡¯m begging you ¡­.¡± She said, surprisingly, and fell to her knees. Baird Lane could see that she was really begging him. He suddenly felt a little ridiculous. He had always thought that this woman had eyes only for profit and power, no get, no humanity. Yet now reality was telling him that she still had it. ¡°So, you still care about Ann.¡± Baird Lane spoke. Molly Bort nodded, ¡°She¡¯s my daughter, of course I care about her.¡± ¡°Then all the time you were on the run, you never once asked about Ann or thought about taking her,¡± Baird Lane looked at her mockingly. Molly Bort lowered her head, ¡°I can¡¯t help it, I don¡¯t want Ann to follow me around, so I have to not go over Ann¡¯s head because I know that you won¡¯t what she¡¯s going to do.¡± ¡°Yeah? ¡­¡± Baird Lane drops his eyes. Molly Bort was about to say something when a prison guard suddenly stepped behind her with a baton, ¡°Okay, time¡¯s up, no more talking.¡± The wardens came forward and tried to take the microphone away. Molly Bort gripped the microphone in a death grip and yelled anxiously, ¡°Baird, please, Ann please ¡­¡± With those words, Molly Bort was forcibly ushered out of the meeting room by the prison guards. Baird Lane is a little puzzled. Doesn¡¯t Molly Bort still have to meet Christine White? Why were you taken? ¡°President Lane, you can go out now!¡± Officer Dong reminded. Baird Lane put down the microphone and asked the question that was on his mind out loud. Officer Dong exined, ¡°Here¡¯s the thing, Molly Bort wanted to have a face-to-face conversation with Ms. Camp, not through a ss.¡± ¡°I see.¡± Baird Lane nodded in understanding before following him out of the meeting room. Outside, Christine White saw hime out and got up from her chair. She was just about to ask what Molly Bort had told him when Officer Dong signaled her to follow him. There was nothing she could do but suppress her curiosity for now and follow Officer Dong inside. Arriving in a room, Christine White went in and saw Molly Bort, who was being held in a chair by a prison guard. Molly Bort saw hering, and immediately a strong hatred burst into her eyes. Seeing Molly Bort like this left Christine White a little speechless. It¡¯s pathetic and ridiculous to have the strength to hate her when you¡¯re so close to death. ¡°What did you want to say when you saw me?¡± Christine White walked over and sat down in the chair across from Molly Bort. She wasn¡¯t afraid that Molly Bort would jump up and hurt her, and the prison guards were still behind Molly Bort. ¡°Christine White, do you know how much I regret this right now?¡± Molly Bort looked at Christine White grimly. Christine White raised her eyebrows, ¡°Regret what?¡± ¡°I regret that I didn¡¯t kill you back then when you were at your weakest, back then when I just came back home and my body was still weak, Baird¡¯s heart, there was still a big part of it in me hmmm, at that time, I should have designed to get you killed, and Baird wouldn¡¯t have cared if you had died, because at that time, he didn¡¯t love you yet.¡± Molly Bort said with a scowl on her face. Then he was warned by a prison guard with a baton. Christine White was still angry, but looking at her like this, she suddenly couldn¡¯t be angry, and felt a little likeughing, ¡°Really, but now it¡¯s useless for you to regret it, the one who is going to die, is you.¡± ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m the one who¡¯s going to die now, but do you think you¡¯ve won that way?¡± Molly Bort smiled grimly. Looking at her with this smile, Christine White felt that something was wrong and her heart was inexplicably a little uneasy, ¡°What do you mean?¡± Molly Bort¡¯sugh amplified and the whole thingughed like a psychopath from the bottom of her heart. ¡°Christine White, I¡¯m telling you, you can¡¯t win against me, you think you¡¯re winning, but in fact, in my opinion, you¡¯re still losing, and if I die, you won¡¯t live!¡± Chapter 637 – Molly Bort’s Backhandedness ¡°What do you mean?¡± Christine White wrinkled her brow, inexplicably uneasy inside. Molly Bortughed grimly, ¡°Want to know ah, I prefer not to tell you, anyway, we are supposed to be enemies between you and me, you want me to die, how can I do nothing, just go to die, wait, it won¡¯t be long, you wille down to stay with me too!¡± Christine White looked at her coldly, ¡°Did you arrange some kind of backstabbing?¡± Molly Bort didn¡¯t answer, justughed even more crazily. Christine White lowered her eyelids and thought for a moment, ¡°Well, since you won¡¯t tell me, I¡¯ll find out for myself.¡± ¡°I¡¯m afraid by the time you find out, you¡¯ll be toote hahaha ¡­¡± Molly Bortughs. Christine White looked behind her to the prison guard, ¡°Officer, she¡¯s addicted and verbally threatening me, you can take her down and teach her a good lesson.¡± As an inmate who has been convicted of a crime, the victim can ask for help from the prison guards if he or she still threatens the victim with beatings and other behaviors. In turn, the guards would then take the inmates down for education. Since Molly Bort won¡¯t say exactly what other backstabbing she¡¯sid out, let the prison guards show her the ropes. The warden nodded and stepped forward to pull Molly Bort from her chair. Molly Bort, as she was being pulled away by the prison guards, didn¡¯t fail to yell, ¡°Christine White, you won¡¯t live long, I¡¯ll see you down there!¡± Christine White pursed her red lips, her eyes looking morosely in the direction she had disappeared in before she turned to go out. ¡°Finished meeting so soon?¡± Baird Lane asked when he saw Christine Whitee out. Christine White nodded, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± ¡°Uh-huh.¡± Baird Lane answered. The two then signed and left the prison. Upon arriving at the car, before Christine White could open her mouth to inquire, Baird had already given an ount of what Molly Bort had said when she met him. Christine White couldn¡¯t help but sneer as she listened, ¡°Where did she get the nerve to ask you to help her raise her child?¡± ¡°She knew that Leo Bort was in jail too, and The Bort Family had no other rtives, and she couldn¡¯t find anyone to take care of Ann Lane, so she had to beg me.¡± Baird Lane replied as he drove. Christine White sidled up to him, her gaze fading, ¡°You promise?¡± ¡°No.¡± Baird Lane shook his head. How could he agree. He hadn¡¯t forgotten what he had said earlier. He said he¡¯d be institutionalized by Ann Lane. ¡°I thought you¡¯d say yes.¡± Christine White leaned back in her seat, a wisp ofughter in her eyes. Baird Laneughed a little too, ¡°I don¡¯t have any feelings for that child anymore, I couldn¡¯t possibly adopt her just based on what Molly Bort did to you and, I promised you I wouldn¡¯t keep her.¡± ¡°Well done.¡± Christine White gave him a good-naturedpliment. The curve of Baird Lane¡¯s lips thickened.¡± ¡°By the way, how did Molly Bort react when you refused to adopt Ann Lane?¡± Christine White wondered. Baird Lane turns the wheel, ¡°I didn¡¯t say anything when she asked me to adopt Ann Lane, she thought I¡¯d agreed to her by default.¡± ¡°Pfft!¡± Christine White didn¡¯t hold back herughter. ¡°She thought you said yes, so do you think she¡¯d have a meltdown if she knew now that you didn¡¯t say yes, and instead equipped to send her daughter to the orphanage?¡± ¡°You want to see it?¡± Baird Lane raised an eyebrow, ¡°We can go back again if you want to see it.¡± With that, he was about to turn the wheel and turn around. Christine White hastened to stop him, ¡°No, I just watched Molly Bort, I don¡¯t want to see her again, and I¡¯ve always barred in my mind that we just met as if it was thest time.¡± ¡°Yeah well.¡± Baird Lane turned the car back on track. Christine White exhaled slightly when she saw that he had dismissed the idea of going back to prison again, ¡°When are you going to send that kid to the orphanage?¡±This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Tomorrow?¡± Baird Lane solicited her opinion. Christine White nodded, ¡°Yes, send her there earlier, also let her get used to the life in the orphanage earlier, in addition, before you send her there, you have to change herst name, she is the daughter of Molly Bort and Toby Dean, Bort or thest name of Stewart is fine, in any case, you are not allowed to take yourst name of Lu, I don¡¯t want her to take the samest name as little baby Onest name.¡± Don¡¯t say she¡¯s evil and can¡¯t even tolerate a child, not even that child¡¯sst name. She didn¡¯t count her hatred of Molly Bort against a five-year-old, and she was self-conscious that she had been kind. If Ann Lane hadn¡¯t bullied Bao before, she probably wouldn¡¯t have done such a great job, but who let Ann Lane bully Bao, so there¡¯s no one to me, who let Ann Lane be Molly Bort¡¯s daughter. From the womb of Molly Bort, Ann Lane has carried her own original sin! ¡°Yes.¡± Baird Lane had no idea what was going on in Christine White¡¯s mind, and without even a hint of hesitation, agreed to her request to have Ann Lane¡¯sst name changed. Christine White was a little surprised, ¡°I¡¯m surprised you agreed so quickly.¡± ¡°Or else.¡± Baird Lane grinned back. Christine White pursed her lips, ¡°I thought, you¡¯d think I¡¯d gone too far.¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t think of it that way, it¡¯s no big deal to change ast name when you¡¯ve sent someone to an orphanage, plus she wasn¡¯t The Lane Family¡¯s child in the first ce, she shouldn¡¯t have believed in Lu in the first ce, and the so-called change ofst name is just a matter of changing her back to her originalst name, it¡¯s not too much to ask.¡± Baird Lane is on her side for no reason. Christine White was in quite a good mood, but on her face she didn¡¯t admit it and sarcastically said to him, ¡°Wasn¡¯t it you who made Ann Lane¡¯sst name Lu in the first ce?¡± Baird Lane choked for a moment, then coughed softly and returned, ¡°Not the real me, the Baird Lane who lost his memory and had a brain fart, not the current Baird Lane.¡± Christine Whiteughed, ¡°Dang President Lane, when did you ever say something so shameless? It¡¯s still not the real you?¡± ¡°That¡¯s the truth.¡± Baird Lane¡¯s expression was serious, ¡°I never felt that the six years of me, was the real me, I even felt as if I had been in a dream for the past six years.¡± Christine White¡¯s smile tightened, ¡°Well, enough of that.¡± ¡°Okay, tell me about you, when you met with Molly Bort, what did she say to you? You didn¡¯t look too good when you came out.¡± Baird Lane looked over at her as she waited for the stoplight. Christine White frowned showily, ¡°We didn¡¯t really talk a lot, just a little ¡­¡± She didn¡¯t hold back, and told the whole overLand with Molly Bort, and everything that was said. Baird Lane¡¯s grip on the steering wheel tightened in vain as he listened, ¡°Are you saying that Molly Bort might still be out there arranging some kind of n to get you killed?¡± ¡°Well, the way Molly Bort was acting, and the things she was saying, that¡¯s exactly what she meant, and by the way she looked at me, she seemed certain that I¡¯d die with her.¡± Christine White said. Baird Lane narrowed his eyes dangerously, ¡°I¡¯m not going to let you die, and on this one, I¡¯ll handle it.¡± ¡°What do you do with it?¡± Christine White asked. ¡°You¡¯ll find out soon enough.¡± Baird Lane didn¡¯t have a clear answer, only this. Christine White, seeing that she couldn¡¯t ask, stopped asking, and turned her gaze out the window, looking out at thendscape, contemting something. She doesn¡¯t think that Molly Bort, sentenced to death and incarcerated, is harmless. Molly Bort in her current state has the audacity to say that it¡¯s not that simple if she¡¯s allowed to die along with her. Maybe Molly Bort really did arrange some kind of backstabbing before she was caught and was pretty confident it would work. What exactly is the backhandedness that gives Molly Bort this kind of backbone? Chapter 638 Changing Surname Christine White couldn¡¯t figure it out, so she just had to put it down and not think about it for now. The next day, after breakfast, Baird Lane told her to get in the car. Christine White didn¡¯t know where he was taking her and didn¡¯t ask, following him to his car and out the door. Upon arriving at the police station¡¯s registration hall, she realized that he had actually brought her here to change Ann Lane¡¯sst name. After changing herst name, Christine White squinted at him, ¡°Why did you call me over when you can juste alone for something like this?¡± ¡°It¡¯s good for you to see it with your own eyes to be reassured, because I¡¯m not lying to you.¡± Baird Lane returned. Christine White grunted, ¡°I¡¯m not so far gone that I don¡¯t trust you with so little.¡± ¡°But I want you to see it.¡± Baird Lane said. ¡°Who wants to see it.¡± Christine White shoved Ann Lane¡¯s ount book I that his hand and strutted toward the front of the car. Baird Lane watched her back, smiled slightly, and chased after her. ¡°Where to next?¡± Christine White asked as she got into the car. Baird Lane replied as he buckled his seatbelt, ¡°Dropping Ann Bort off at the orphanage, now to the cottage first.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Christine White nodded. They just changed Ann Bort¡¯s name at the police station to follow Molly Bort¡¯sst name. Since then, Ann Lane has never been known as Lu, but as Bort. It¡¯s kind of saving the scent for The Bort Family. Christine White thought. Soon the vi arrived. The cottage, Baird Lane, has not been back since Bo returned to The Lane Family, and now only Ann Lane lives there with a nanny. Baird Lane rang the doorbell and someone soon came to the door. The nanny pokes her head out of it, sees Baird Lane, and rushes to open the door, inviting him in with Christine White. ¡°Where¡¯s Ann?¡± Baird Lane asked casually as he walked into the vi¡¯s living room and saw that it was empty. Christine White, on the other hand, heads straight for the couch and takes a seat on it. ¡°Back to you sir, Ann is in her room, she just got tired of ying and is now asleep.¡± The nanny replied respectfully. Christine White looked at the toys all over the floor and bristled. With so many toys, you could open a toy store, it¡¯s a wonder you don¡¯t get tired of ying. Little Bo doesn¡¯t even have that many toys. Baird Lane, who had been keeping an eye on Christine White, put his hand on her shoulder after seeing what was going through her mind, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll make it up to Bo twice as much in the future.¡± Christine White didn¡¯t expect her mind to be read by him, and was a little embarrassed for a moment, but didn¡¯t refute his words. He was supposed to make it up to Po. Who let him give Ann Bort six years of fatherly love. Seeing that Christine White didn¡¯t say anything, Baird Lane knew that she acquiesced and smiled a little before pulling his hand back, his expression changing back to one of indifference, ¡°You go upstairs and call her down.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± The nanny responded and immediately did as she was told. Soon, Ann Bort was being carried down by her nanny. As soon as Ann Bort sees Baird Lane, she yells for the babysitter to put her down. The nanny obeyed and put her down.T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. As soon as shended, she ran joyfully toward Baird Lane, ¡°Daddy, you finally came to see me.¡± Christine White smiled coldly when she heard this dad, but didn¡¯t say anything and continued to watch them. Baird Lane steps to the side to avoid Ann Bort the moment she pounces on him. Ann Bort pounced and fell straight to the ground, wincing in pain. The nanny rushed over and tried to pick her up off the floor. But Ann Bort refuses to get up and kicks and stomps at the babysitter. The nanny was helpless. Baird Lane spoke up, ¡°If she won¡¯t get up, let her sit on the floor.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± The nanny couldn¡¯t wait to get away from Ann Bort, the little devil, and as soon as she heard this, she naturally stepped aside. Only Ann Bort was dumbfounded, her sobs stuttering as she looked incredulously at Baird Lane. It seemed unbelievable that he would just let her sit on the floor. ¡°Daddy ¡­¡± Ann Bortmiserated and called out to Baird Lane again. Baird Lane¡¯s face was cold and unimpressed. Christine White didn¡¯t hold back herughter, ¡°It¡¯s true that she deserves to be Molly Bort¡¯s daughter, the way she shrewdly ys tricks and acts aggrieved is just like Molly Bort.¡± ¡°Bad woman, it¡¯s you!¡± Ann Bort, who couldn¡¯t quite make out what she was saying but knew she must be talking about herself, was instantly upset and, getting up from the floor, red at Christine White. A bad woman? Christine White narrowed her eyes and was about to speak when Baird Lane was the first to chide, ¡°Who are you calling a bad woman!¡± ¡°It¡¯s her, Dad, she scolded Ann,¡± Ann Bort pointed at Christine White. The corner of Christine White¡¯s mouth hooked into a yful smile, stopping the fuming Baird Lane and looking down at the little man in front of her, ¡°Little one, you say I¡¯m a bad woman, then what is your mom? In terms of bad, ten of me can¡¯tpare to your mom.¡± ¡°You¡¯re bullshitting me, my mom isn¡¯t bad, if you¡¯re talking about my mom, I¡¯ll mince you!¡± Ann Bort, as if irritated by something, clenched her fists and charged at Christine White. Before she could bring herself to rush to Baird Lane, however, Baird Lane twisted her up and threw her on the other side of the couch. The couch was so soft that Ann Bort would not have been hurt, but she was dropped on her head. ¡°Say that again, who are you going to beat up?¡± Baird Lane looked at Ann Bort with beady eyes, the anger in his eyes even greater than a moment ago. Ann Bort was startled and looked timidly at Baird Lane, ¡°Daddy, you¡¯re mean to me ¡­¡± She really thinks her dad doesn¡¯t love her anymore. He hadn¡¯te to see her for so long, and when he did, he didn¡¯t hug her, and he had to be mean to her for a bad woman. It¡¯s too much! Thinking about it, Ann Bort turned her gaze to Christine White with a hatred in her eyes that was a dead ringer for Molly Bort. Christine White raised an eyebrow, and could onlyment that blood was just so wonderful. Molly Bort really did inherit all of her vicious nature to this girl. And this girl is going to be more precocious than the average child, so this character, can¡¯t be changed. In other words, this girl was a born evil child, and having inherited Molly Bort¡¯s wickedness, she grew up to do some harm. ¡°You just called him Dad didn¡¯t you?¡± Christine White ignored Ann Bort¡¯s hatred and pointed at Baird Lane and said to her. Ann Bort¡¯s nose twitched, ¡°Bad woman, I knew you were going to steal my daddy and be my new mommy, I¡¯m not going to agree with you, you¡¯re not going to be my new mommy!¡± Christine White hriouslyughed, ¡°Being your new mom? I wouldn¡¯t dare let you be my daughter, how many sins must I havemitted in my past life to have a daughter like you. I can¡¯t let you be my daughter: At that, she swept a nce at Baird Lane. How could Baird Lane not understand what she meant. She was clearly saying that after six years of being Ann Bort¡¯s dad, he had sinned in his past life. ¡°You!¡± Baird Lane held his forehead, his tone rather patronizing. Christine White shivered carnally. This man, ever since he regained his rank, his drawing style has be more and more strange. ¡°Hey girl.¡± Christine White ignored Baird Lane and returned her gaze to Ann Lane, ¡°I¡¯m telling you, I¡¯m not going to be your real mommy, and he¡¯s not your daddy, your daddy¡¯s name is Toby Dean, and that¡¯s your real father, and this guy, he¡¯s Bao¡¯s real daddy, and Bao, as you should know , the one that you guys bullied.¡± Ann Bort is only five years old but understands a lot of what she is saying. So Christine White¡¯s words, naturally, were heard by Ann Bort. Just for hearing it, Ann Bort was utterly confused. The bad woman says that the dad isn¡¯t her dad, it¡¯s Bo¡¯s dad, and that her dad is someone else named Toby Dean. No, it can¡¯t be! ¡°You lie to me, this is my dad, my dad is not Toby Dean wow, not ¡­¡± Ann Bort panicked, and the tears that had just stopped were nowpletely flowing again. Chapter 639 – The Welfare Institute Christine White watched her cry and wasn¡¯t the least bit ashamed of herself for making a little kid cry. ¡°I¡¯m not lying to you, your dad is really someone else, you¡¯re not a child of The Lane Family or Baird Lane¡¯s daughter, if you don¡¯t believe me, ask him.¡± Christine White points to Baird Lane. Ann Bort really went for it and asked, ¡°Daddy, this bad woman is telling a lie right? I¡¯m your daughter right!¡± ¡°No!¡± Baird Lane spat out two words coldly. Ann Bort¡¯s pupils constricted and her whole body first looked as if she was stunned, ¡°Dad, you lied to me, I¡¯m your daughter.¡± She¡¯s young, but she knows what she needs to know. She wasn¡¯t sure if The Lane Family was all rich or not, but she could get whatever she wanted, so it must be very, very rich, and her mom had said that she was the only daughter of The Lane Family, and that she would be the heir to The Lane Family from now on, and that everything in The Lane Family belonged to her. But now the bad woman and her father are saying that she is not the daughter of The Lane Family, so she will be a wild child from now on, and nothing in The Lane Family will be hers, it will all be that obnoxious little treasure¡¯s, and how can that be! ¡°Look girl, your father has said that you are not her daughter, do you still think I am lying to you?¡± Christine White looked at the flustered Ann Bort with a smirk. Again Ann Bort lunged at her with her fists raised, crying, ¡°It¡¯s you, you bad woman, if it wasn¡¯t for you, papa wouldn¡¯t have said what he did.¡± This time, before Baird could strike, Christine White had subdued Ann Bort. She put one hand on top of Ann Bort¡¯s head and held it down so hard that Ann Bort, being young and with limited strength, couldn¡¯t break free and could only be held against her head with her arms and legs iling. ¡°Do you think it¡¯s because of me that your dad said you weren¡¯t his daughter? Wrong, because you weren¡¯t his daughter in the first ce, so he was telling the truth, and you know what your dad came over here today for? It¡¯s to send you away, you are not a child of The Lane Family, you have no business being in The Lane Family,¡± Christine White said. Ann Bort paused as if she couldn¡¯t believe what she was hearing. Dad¡¯s sending her away? ¡°Daddy, what the bad woman said was a lie right, you wouldn¡¯t send Ann away right?¡± Ann Bort looked at Baird Lane hopefully. Baird Lane¡¯s eyes were unwavering, ¡°What she said was true, Bo is back, it¡¯s time for you to go, you¡¯ve taken over Bo¡¯s life for six years, now it¡¯s time to go back to the drawing board.¡± ¡°What are you talking to her for, just take her and be done with it.¡± Christine White stood up from the couch. Suddenly, she felt like a viin in her current form. But it¡¯s okay to be the viin for Po¡¯s sake. In short, she could never let Ann Bort stay; Ann Bort was Molly Bort¡¯s daughter and essentially inherited all of Molly Bort¡¯s bad qualities. And Ann Bort hates Bo, let Ann Bort stay and maybe bully Bo when Baird Lane can¡¯t see. What if she grows up, gets ambitious, and misses The Lane Family¡¯s fortune? That¡¯s why she¡¯ll never tolerate Ann Bort. For the sake of Po, she would rather be the viin. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll take her now.¡± Baird Lane, not disputing Christine White¡¯s words, nodded and stepped forward to pick up Ann Bort and walk out of the cottage. On the way, Ann Bort cried and yelled and mored to get out of the car and not go with him. But Baird Lane was unmoved and drove his car outside the orphanage gates. Ann Bort finally realizes where her dad is taking her; he doesn¡¯t want her anymore and is leaving her at the orphanage.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. The orphanage she knew, she¡¯d seen it on TV, it was full of little kids without moms and dads. In the past, she was most displeased with these little children, thinking that they were misbehaving and that¡¯s why they didn¡¯t have a mom or dad. And now Dad¡¯s actually going to put her in here too. The director of the orphanage had been notified early in the morning that Baird Lane was sending a child over, so she was waiting outside the kindergarten door early in the morning. Upon seeing the car arrive, Dean stepped forward, ¡°Mr. Lane, Mrs. Lane.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t ¡­¡± Christine White was just about to retort that she wasn¡¯t Mrs. Lane when Baird Lane interrupted, ¡°Dean, she¡¯s all yours.¡± Christine White red at him. Don¡¯t think she doesn¡¯t know what he¡¯s ying at, just that he doesn¡¯t want her to say anything about not being Mrs. Lane. Heartthrob! Baird Lane pretended not to see the look in Christine White¡¯s eyes and gave Ann Bort a hug to Dean. But Ann Bort grabbed his sleeve and refused to let go, crying one after another, ¡°Daddy, don¡¯t send Ann here, Ann is scared, Daddy, take Ann back, Ann will be obedient and good from now on ooohhhh ¡­¡± Ann Bort knows that if she doesn¡¯t fight for it now and does get sent inside, she¡¯ll never get out. Christine White looked at the crying, desperate Ann Bort, ¡°If you hadn¡¯t inherited your mother¡¯s character, if you could have been good and obedient all the time, and hadn¡¯t bullied my little baby, I might have acquiesced to you staying at The Lane Family and being a ymate for my little baby, but who made you pick up the good ones instead of the bad ones from your mother? learned a ten by ten it.¡± ¡°Auntie, I was wrong, I apologize to Xiaobao, you let dad keep me, auntie ¡­¡± Ann Bort was smart enough to know from Christine White¡¯s words that Christine White was the one who could get Baird Lane to keep her, and immediately changed her tune and apologized. The goal is for Christine White to talk Baird Lane into keeping her. Christine White, though surprised at the little girl¡¯s cleverness, was not at all impressed, but instead looked toward Baird Lane. Baird Lane picked up on her look and said to the Dean, ¡°Over to you, I¡¯ll have a grante downter, and if a family takes a liking to her, let them take her.¡± ¡°Okay Mr. Lane.¡± Dean nodded in response before ripping Ann Bort¡¯s hand away from Baird Lane¡¯s sleeve and carrying her over. Ann Bort was far away from Baird Lane when a great sense of panic came over her, causing her to struggle violently, ¡°Daddy ¡­¡± Baird Lane, as if he hadn¡¯t heard, led Christine White to the car. Ann Bort saw they were leaving and rushed to take a bite out of Dean¡¯s arm. Dean took the pain and subconsciously put her down. After getting free, Ann Bort chased after Baird Lane¡¯s car like a madwoman, chasing after it while screaming at the top of her lungs, ¡°Daddy don¡¯t go, don¡¯t leave Ann, oooh oooh oooh ¡­ Don¡¯t go Daddy, Ann¡¯s scared ¡­¡± In the car, Christine White looked at the diminishing silhouette in the rearview mirror, the corners of her mouth quirked up slightly, ¡°Would you say we¡¯re being vicious?¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± Baird Lane looked at her out of the corner of his eye. Christine White propped her hand on the car door, ¡°The two of us, we just dropped off a five year old at the orphanage.¡± ¡°So what, her mom¡¯s on death row, her grandpa¡¯s in jail, her own dad¡¯s in jail, there¡¯s no one left in her family, so where¡¯s she going if not to the orphanage?¡± Baird Lane trailed off. Christine Whiteughed, ¡°Well at least you raised her for five years, is it really good for you to be so desperate?¡± Though she was quite pleased with his desperation for Ann Bort. And only if he¡¯s desperate for Ann Lane, Po¡¯s covered. ¡°Why is it not good? I was disgusted when she hit Bao when I didn¡¯t know he was my son, and I was even more disgusted when I found outter that he was my son.¡± Baird Lane said expressionlessly. He feels the same way about Ann Bort bullying Bo as she does. That¡¯s why Ann Bort can¡¯t be tolerated. Furthermore, there are no parents who can tolerate their adopted daughter bullying their own children, right? ¡°Looks like you¡¯ve got your head screwed on straight now.¡± Christine White teased. Baird Lane slid a few ck lines down the corner of his forehead, ¡°I¡¯ve always had my head screwed on straight.¡± ¡°Come on, you¡¯re screwed up in the head, you wouldn¡¯t have married Molly Bort, even if you had amnesia, but you¡¯re not so screwed up in the head that you¡¯d not only marry Molly Bort, but help raise someone else¡¯s child.¡± Christine White tsked in disgust. Baird Lane wasn¡¯t annoyed and smiled slightly, ¡°How about we have another one from now on when I¡¯m only raising our kids?¡± Chapter 640 Leave or Stay ¡°Huh?¡± Christine White was confused by his words. Another one? What do you mean, have another one? Is she rted to him, and asking her to have another one is too thick-skinned, isn¡¯t it? ¡°Baird Lane, have you forgotten our rtionship?¡± Christine White looked at him coldly. Baird Lane knew what she meant by that and ticked his lips calmly, ¡°Our current rtionship is only temporary, we will always resume our rtionship as husband and wife.¡± ¡± ¡°That¡¯s just what you think.¡± Christine White grunted dismissively. Baird Lane nodded, ¡°Well, I thought, but what I thought, consistently turns out to be true, you¡¯re Bo¡¯s mom, Bo needs you, can you bear the thought of him needing an appointment every time he wants to see you from now on?¡± Christine White looked stunned for a moment, and quickly and evasively skirted the topic, ¡°Okay, enough about that, just focus on driving.¡± How could Baird Lane not know that she didn¡¯t want to talk about it, and with a mental sigh, he changed the subject anyway. He knew he couldn¡¯t push her too hard. ¡°I¡¯ve found out something about the backhanders Molly Bort set up.¡± Baird Lane said suddenly. Christine White looked over at him, ¡°What¡¯s the content?¡± ¡°I talked to the police department side yesterday, and the police department side went along to investigate everyone in that organization, and then came up with some results, saying that Molly Bort seemed to have made some arrangements before she was caught, but what exactly is unknown.¡± Baird Lane turned the steering wheel and said with indifferent words. Christine White pursed her red lips, ¡°Isn¡¯t there anyone who knows about her arrangement?¡± ¡°There was, but I heard from those in the organization that the person who knew about Molly Bort¡¯s arrangement was killed on the spot due to the arrest before he was captured.¡± Baird Lane said with a cold look on his face. Christine White wrinkled her eyebrows a bit reluctantly, ¡°So you¡¯re saying that if you want to know Molly Bort¡¯s backhandedness, you can still only start with Molly Bort?¡± ¡°Yes. That¡¯s why I¡¯ve been talking to the prison guards to ask as many questions as possible.¡± Baird Lane nodded. ¡°So you call and ask?¡± Christine White prodded. Baird Lane gave her a look that said nothing, took out his cell phone with one hand, and dialed a number. After a while, the call ended. Baird Lane put down his cell phone with a grimace. Seeing him like this, Christine White guessed about the content of the call, ¡°Did you not ask?¡± Baird Lane¡¯s eyes were beady as he returned, ¡°The prison guards said Molly Bort wouldn¡¯t talk through gritted teeth, not even if a baton was used.¡± ¡°She¡¯s pretty stubborn.¡± Christine White eximed. Baird Lane pinched his brow, ¡°Molly Bort is already on death row, the execution day is the day after tomorrow, the oue can¡¯t be changed, she herself knows she¡¯s going to die, so she¡¯s not afraid of anything anymore, naturally she won¡¯t give in no matter what the penalty is, that¡¯s something we missed.¡± ¡°What you said is also very, but that¡¯s it, there¡¯s no need to check her backhand, since she has arranged a backhand, there will be a day when her backhand will be exposed, so we just have to wait.¡± Christine White said with a deep gaze. Baird Lane was a little concerned, ¡°But we don¡¯t know exactly what backhanders she¡¯s arranged, and that makes this a dangerous situation, and it¡¯s easy for the backhanders she¡¯s arranged to get the better of her.¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter, I¡¯ve been set up by her not once or twice anyway, I¡¯ve avoided it so many times, I¡¯m still afraid of this one?¡± Christine White sneered, then looked at the wristwatch on her hand, ¡°You take me to thepany, I have a meeting to attendter.¡± ¡°Uh-huh.¡± Baird Lane agreed and turned the car around. When she arrived at the office, Christine White got out of the car and left without even saying hello to him. Baird Lane watched her back through the car window and shook his head helplessly. This woman, she¡¯s really ruthless. ¡°I¡¯lle by and pick you up this afternoon.¡± After sighing, Baird Lane snapped in the direction Christine White had left. Christine White hadn¡¯t gone too far, so naturally she heard it, and after her figure paused for a moment, she had as if nothing had happened and walked forward without making a response. Baird Lane didn¡¯t have to ask for a response from her, though, and when he saw that she¡¯d heard him, he drove off. Whether she wanted him to pick her up in the afternoon or not, he woulde over. When the time came, she¡¯d still have to ride in his car.T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Lisa,¡± Christine White called Lisa in when she returned to her office. Lisa looked at her, ¡°Is there anything the Superintendent wants?¡± ¡°Give me the meeting in a minute and I¡¯ll read it.¡± Christine Whitemanded. Lisa nodded, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll get ready.¡± At the words, she turned and went out, then quickly brought over a copy of the information. Christine White took it and sent her down. Christine White was the only one left in the office, and she rubbed her temples as she pulled out her chair and sat down before picking up the meeting and flipping through it. Halfway through checking, her cell phone suddenly rang. She swept her gaze over and smiled slightly after seeing the caller ID was Bess Camp before taking the phone and putting it to her ear, ¡°Brother.¡± ¡°I hear you¡¯ve put Molly Bort in jail, why didn¡¯t you tell me about something so big?¡± Bess Camp¡¯s somewhat unhappy voice came through. Christine White raised an eyebrow, ¡°You know, brother?¡± ¡°How could I have made this call to you if I didn¡¯t know?¡± Bess Camp asked rhetorically. Christine White touched the tip of her nose, ¡°Well brother, it¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to tell you, but right now Molly Bort hasn¡¯t been executed, so I¡¯m going to wait for her to be executed and dead through and through, I¡¯ll tell you, it¡¯s foolproof, I didn¡¯t expect you to know it already, right brother, who told you that? ¡± ¡°Lisa, I couldn¡¯t get through to you so I had to call and ask her.¡± Bess Camp returned. Christine White nodded, ¡°It could be that I have a bad signal or my cell phone is off.¡± ¡°Okay, I¡¯m calling you now, mostly to ask what you¡¯re going to do afterward.¡± Bess Camp¡¯s tone got serious. Christine White pursed her lips, ¡°Intend to?¡± ¡°Yes, Molly Bort is going to die the day after tomorrow, once she¡¯s dead, that means you¡¯re done taking revenge, do you still n to stay in C City? You said when you first went back that you woulde back after you got your revenge, do you still n oning back now?¡± Bess Camp asked. Christine White hadn¡¯t expected him to call to tell her this, and for a moment, was a little unsure of what to do. Indeed, when she had first returned home, she had said that after she had gotten her revenge, she would go back to The Camp Family, and from then on, as a daughter of The Camp Family, she had stayed with The Camp Family. But now, she didn¡¯t want to go. ¡°Brother, let¡¯s talk about this after Molly Bort is dead.¡± Christine White said with a twinkle in her eye. Bess Camp grunted, ¡°Come on, do you think I can¡¯t hear that you¡¯re avoiding my question? But your evasion lets me know that your heart seems to have wavered, as if it¡¯s not as firm as it was before you returned home, do you not want toe back, do you want to stay in C City?¡± ¡°I ¡­¡± Christine White bowed her head in shame. Before returning home, Bess Camp actually asked her if she would return to The Camp Family after she got her revenge. Her answer at the time was that she would, and she answered without hesitation. Because at that time, she had nothing but hatred for C City, and not a single bit of attachment to it. But now, really, when Bess Camp brings it up and asks her toe back to The Camp Family, she can¡¯t bear to leave it. She didn¡¯t know if the reason she couldn¡¯t let go was because C-City was where she grew up or because of something else. ¡°Well, seeing as how you can¡¯t even talk, I know what you mean, you n on staying in C-City right?¡± Bess Camp said. Chapter 641 Decides to leave ¡°Brother, no, I didn¡¯t n to stay in C City, I just want to stay in C City for a while longer, little baby went back to The Lane Family, there¡¯s no way I¡¯ll take him away, if I go back to The Camp Family now, it¡¯ll be hard to see little baby again in the future, so ¡­¡± ¡°Come on, don¡¯t exin.¡± Bess Camp interrupted her, ¡°You just don¡¯t want to go, you just want to stay in C. I don¡¯t know you?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Mind torn apart, Christine White fell silent. Bess Camp, however, suddenly smiled, ¡°Since you want to stay, stay.¡± ¡°Eh?¡± Christine White froze. Bess Camp¡¯s voice gentled down, ¡°In fact, from the day you returned to China, I knew that you might stay in the country because of Baird Lane, and also because of little baby, you never let go of Baird Lane, it¡¯s just that your current character makes it impossible for you to make a frank admission, but your words and actions are able to express that you care a lot about Baird Lane.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t.¡± Christine White retorted subconsciously. Bess Camp cried andughed, ¡°You see, that¡¯s just it, you don¡¯t want to admit that you still love Baird Lane, but everyone can see that you do, or you wouldn¡¯t have left Bo with him.¡± ¡°Bo would have been his child, and I kept Bo in The Lane Family in order to inherit The Lane Family property.¡± Christine White said. Bess Camp rubbed her eyebrows, ¡°Still arguing, even if you want Little Treasure to inherit The Lane Family¡¯s property, wouldn¡¯t you just let Baird Lane make a will directly? Why do you have to stay in The Lane Family, making a will won¡¯t affect Little Treasure¡¯s inheritance, when Baird Lane dies in the future, Little Treasure wille back with the will, and can inherit just as smoothly.¡± Hearing this, Christine White¡¯s lips twitched, unable to catch the words. ¡°So yeah, the reason you left Bo behind is obvious enough, because Bo is with Baird Lane, andter on you¡¯ll be able to use the excuse of seeing Bo as a reason to see Baird Lane in person won¡¯t you?¡± Bess Camp said. Christine White was at aplete loss for words at this point. She she had the deepest hidden thoughts in her heart, and he had dug them out. What else could she say? ¡°Christine, at this rate, you will, one day, break loose to be with Baird Lane again.¡± Bess Camp added. Christine White¡¯s heart fluttered and she lowered her eyelids so she couldn¡¯t see the emotion in his eyes. Bess Camp saw that she hadn¡¯t said anything and probably guessed what she looked like at the moment and sighed, ¡°So you¡¯re nning on staying with Baird Lane from now on are you? If so, then you can stay, if not, you need to leave him before it¡¯s toote or you¡¯ll be even more unable to get out of it in the future, and Mom and Dad feel the same way about this phone call.¡± ¡°I know brother, I¡¯ll think about it.¡± Christine White said barely squeezing the corners of her mouth. Bess Camp hmmm¡¯d, ¡°Consider the oue this morning, the sooner, the better for you, the more it wears on you, the more you can¡¯t let go.¡± ¡°Good.¡± Christine White nodded. The phone was hung up. Christine White dropped her cell phone and closed her eyes wearily. The phone call from Bess Camp brought up the question of staying or going that had kept her, deliberately, from thinking about it. But now she would have to think about it. It was a day that Christine White just spent absentmindedly. Toward evening, she ate dinner, yed with Bo for a while, and then went to her room. Aunt Lucy watched her departing figure and swept her squinting eyes towards Baird Lane, ¡°Sir, what¡¯s the matter with the missus, are you bullying her?¡± Baird Lane pursed his lips, ¡°No.¡± He didn¡¯t know what Christine White was referring to either, she had been like this from the time he received her. ¡°There¡¯s no bullying Mrs., so why is Mrs. like this?¡± Aunt Lucy was puzzled. Baird Lane did not speak, and after a few shes of his eyes, he rose and followed. Christine White is getting changed and ready for a break. At that moment, there was a sudden knock on the door of the room. Christine White patted her cheek over and opened the door, not the least bit surprised to see the man outside, ¡°What are you doing here?¡± ¡°Did something happen?¡± Baird Lane asked her. Christine White frowned, ¡°Why do you ask?¡± ¡°You answer me.¡± He looked at her. Christine White shook her head, ¡°No, nothing happened.¡± ¡°Really? If nothing happened, then why were you preupied when you got back?¡± Baird Lane narrowed his eyes. Christine White bit her lower lip, then gave him a little irritated shove, pushing him out the door, ¡°None of your business.¡± When she finished, she mmed the door behind her with a bang and headed back to her room. It was a moment when she had to admit that her heart was in turmoil and that she had to admit that everything Bess Camp had said was right. She loved Baird Lane and had never changed, and the reason she had brought Bo back with her was that, apart from wanting Bo to recognize his ancestors, she also wanted to use Bo as a reason to see Baird Lane whenever she wanted. But that¡¯s precisely why she can¡¯t ept it, can¡¯t ept why she, who has suffered all these wounds, can¡¯t get over Baird Lane, why she has to keep loving him. So she kept running away, kept vetoing the fact that she loved him, and even used indifference to disguise it in order to appear more real. But a disguise is just a disguise, and those who are interested can see her true inner emotions at a nce, just like Bess Camp. Today she has mixed emotions about Baird Lane, both loving him and being afraid to be with him. All those times with him, she had already suffered too many trials and tribtions, too many injuries, inside and out, so she was afraid, really afraid, afraid that after getting back together with him again, she would still have a steady stream of injuries. That¡¯s the real reason why she¡¯s always said that she won¡¯t get back together with him, and it boils down to the fact that she¡¯s timid, doesn¡¯t have the courage, and is afraid to face what might happenter. Maybe Bess Camp is right, if one is really afraid to face the future, then get out while you can, away from here, away from Baird Lane. Otherwise it will be hard to get out of itter! As for Little Treasure, she could always send someone to fetch Little Treasure if she wanted to see him. With that figured out, Christine White let out a long sigh and copsed onto her bed. This night, she lost sleep. The next day, she even startled Aunt Lucy when she came to the restaurant with her suitcase and two dark circles under her eyes, ¡°Ma¡¯am, what happened to youst night?¡± ¡°Couldn¡¯t sleep.¡± Christine White smiled bitterly. Those two dark circles under her eyes were so bad, she couldn¡¯t even cover them with foundation. ¡°Is there something on Mrs.¡¯s mind?¡± Aunt Lucy asked again. Christine White shook her head, ¡°No.¡±Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Aunt Lucy was obviously not convinced, but didn¡¯t pursue the matter further, instead looking at the suitcase she brought over in surprise, ¡°Ma¡¯am, what are ¡­ you doing here?¡± ¡°It¡¯s like this, Molly Bort has been captured and it¡¯s time for me to go, it¡¯s kind of embarrassing to have been bothering here for such a long time.¡± Christine White smiled back. Baird Lane¡¯s cool voice came from the doorway, ¡°You¡¯re leaving?¡± Christine White¡¯s form stiffened for a split second, then she raised her eyes to look at him and nodded under his icy gaze, ¡°Well, it¡¯s time to go after such a long stay.¡± ¡°This is your home, where are you going?¡± Baird Lane asked her with a grimace on his face. Christine White lowered her eyes, ¡°President Lane, you¡¯re wrong, this isn¡¯t my home, my home is abroad, not here, so I¡¯m going back to my own home.¡± ¡°You¡¯re leaving the country?¡± Baird Lane quipped as he took three steps in front of her, his voice rising considerably. Christine White nodded, ¡°Yes, but not now, when Molly Bort is dead, and you know that right now Molly Bort still wants me dead, so there are backstopsid out, and I¡¯m out of the country to be safe, on the other hand, it¡¯s time for me to go back.¡± Chapter 642 – Baird Lane’s Madness ¡°I forbid it!¡± Baird Lane stared at her coldly. Christine White frowned, ¡°President Lane, I came here for revenge, and now that it¡¯s done, I should naturally leave shouldn¡¯t I?¡± ¡°I said I¡¯m not allowed!¡± Baird Lane is still the same. Aunt Lucy also advised, ¡°Yes ma¡¯am, this is your home, how can you leave, if you leave, what will happen to little baby? If you leave, what about little baby? You don¡¯t want to leave him behind?¡± The words made Christine White¡¯s heart clench and she blushed a little less than well. Of course she couldn¡¯t give it up. It was the child she had worked so hard to give birth to, how could she let it go. But she was scared too, scared that if she stayed long enough, she¡¯d really get stuck again, and if she got hurt againter, she¡¯d really fall apart. After all, without Molly Bort, Wang Ya Zhang Ya will pop upter. Baird Lane¡¯s status, position, appearance, and ability being here meant that there would be a steady stream of women pouncing on her, and she was really too tired, unmotivated, and didn¡¯t want to go through what she¡¯d gone through six years ago all over again. Thinking of this, Christine White took a deep breath and replied back, ¡°In the future, if I want to see little baby, I can always video contact her, and I will also have someonee to pick her up.¡± ¡°This ¡­¡± Aunt Lucy hadn¡¯t expected her to say that, or that even moving out Bo hadn¡¯t dissuaded her from wanting to leave, and for a moment was at a loss for what to do but look to Baird Lane. Baird Lane¡¯s eyes were bright and darting, unsure of what he was thinking, and after a moment he suddenly grabbed Christine White by the wrist and yanked her out of the dining room, his face grim as he headed in the direction of his room. Christine White didn¡¯t want to go with him and kept struggling along the way, trying to shake his hand off. But Baird Lane had expected this from her, so his grip was tight enough that she couldn¡¯t shake it off no matter how hard she tried. ¡°Baird Lane, what the hell do you want?¡± Christine White yelled. Baird Lane ignored her and pulled her onward toward the front. On the way, Hugh Dong, who hade out for some fresh morning air, saw them and hurriedly asked the servants to push him over, ¡°Baird Lane, what are you doing?¡± Baird Lane nced at him, ignored him, and pulled Christine White right through. Hugh Dong shouted towards Baird Lane¡¯s, ¡°Baird Lane, don¡¯t you do that to her!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t mind you, just mind your own business.¡± Baird Lane returned coldly, then pushed open the door to the room and dragged Christine White inside. After yanking in, he led Christine White to the bed and threw her on it as soon as he could. The bed was soft enough that Christine White didn¡¯t feel any pain, but she was still a little woozy from the fall. She shakes her head and shakes it up, but just as she gets up a little, she¡¯s pressed back down by Baird Lane. Baird Lane pinned her down and looked at her with a grim gaze, ¡°Christine White, I told you, I¡¯m not going to let you go, and if you have to, I¡¯m going to have to do it the hard way, I¡¯m going to tie you to the bed for the rest of your life.¡± ¡°You ¡­¡± Christine White was shocked, not expecting, in any way, that he would say something like that. She looked at him, and the madness revealed in his eyes startled her. ¡°Baird Lane, are you for real?¡± Christine White blushed hard. Baird Lane¡¯s mouth quirked coldly, ¡°You think I¡¯m kidding you? I¡¯ll do anything if you want to leave me.¡± ¡°You¡¯re crazy!¡± Christine White looked at him in exasperation. Baird Lane¡¯s temples bulged, ¡°I¡¯m crazy, I went crazy six years ago, why else would I have lost my memory, six years ago, you had already left me once, so for those six years I lived without any sense of reality, and now that you¡¯ve finallye back, you¡¯re telling me you still want me, so how could I possibly let you go.¡± Christine White looked at Baird Lane, who was in such an emotional state, and her lips moved, unable to speak. Baird Lane lifted her chin, ¡°So Christine, don¡¯t go okay, stay, I know, you still have feelings for me.¡± Christine White didn¡¯t answer, subconsciously trying to incline her head. But with this action, she provokes Baird Lane¡¯s anger again. He forcefully set her face straight, forcing her to just look at him, ¡°You still want to go?¡± ¡°Yes, it¡¯s no longer possible for me to be with you, and I admit, I have feelings for you, but those feelings, cannot support the trust I have in you, and do you know why?¡± Christine White asked him. Baird Lane pursed his thin lips and did not answer. Christine White sucked in her breath and mocked out, ¡°Six years ago, when I was with you, you said that you had trusted me a few times, and everything I suffered from, everything hurt, came from you, so I¡¯m afraid ah, I dare not in trusting your feelings, and I don¡¯t want to go through that kind of pain again six years ago.¡± ¡°What the hell are you talking about? Why do you think you¡¯re still going through what happened six years ago? Molly Bort and I can¡¯t be, and Molly Bort is dying, so what the hell are you afraid of?¡± Baird Lane stared at her in confusion. Christine White closed her eyes, ¡°Life is too long Baird Lane, do you dare to say that you will always love me, forever? One day, you¡¯ll change your mind, your heart will slowly disappear from me, maybe one day, you¡¯ll fall in love with another woman all over again, and won¡¯t I be hurt then?¡± Baird Laneughed at her remark. ¡°So you thought I would fall in love with someone else, huh? Then let me tell you, seriously, I won¡¯t, I only love you, and in this life, I only love you.¡± When he said this, his expression was incredibly serious and earnest. Christine White¡¯s heart was beating so fast it almost faltered. ¡°Really, verbal words, who wouldn¡¯t?¡± Baird Lane frowned, ¡°You still don¡¯t believe me? Well then, how about I don¡¯t talk about it from now on, and I prove it in action?¡±Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Christine White¡¯s mouth twitched breathlessly. Practical proof? The man was saying that she should make up with him now, before he could prove that he loved her in a tangible way. Heartthrob, if she hadn¡¯t had an extra eye, she would have been taken over by him. ¡°Okay, I don¡¯t need you to prove it with anything tangible, so get the hell up off of me!¡± Christine White shoved him. He¡¯s not moving. Christine White¡¯s temples jutted, ¡°Baird Lane, what the hell do you want?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t go!¡± Baird Lane suddenly fell right on top of her and buried his head in the crook of his neck, all the spikes that had just been all over him dispersing all at once to reveal his softest side, ¡°Don¡¯t go okay?¡± His voice softened as well. He was cold and hard one moment and soft the next. Christine White was all giddy from his attitude with the whole thing, ¡°What can¡¯t I go?¡± She asked deliberately. Baird Lane held her tightly, ¡°Because you¡¯re my wife, you¡¯re little baby¡¯s mom, we¡¯re here as father and son, do you really want to leave? Like Aunt Lucy said, do you really want to leave Bo?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve already answered that I want to see Bo and will video it and have someone pick him up.¡± Christine White said. Baird Lane gave a low chuckle, ¡°Do you really think it¡¯s that easy?¡± ¡°What?¡± Christine White froze, a wave of unease rising inside her. Baird Lane looked up and stared her in the eyes, ¡°I mean, it¡¯s not that simple Christine White, I¡¯m serious, if you¡¯re going to leave, I¡¯ll make sure you never see Bo for the rest of your life, even if you¡¯re Bo¡¯s mom, I won¡¯t let you see him, and you know it, I¡¯ve got it in me!¡± Christine White was shocked by his words, and anytime they came, they were filled with anger. ¡°On what grounds, Baird Lane?¡± Why should he cut off the possibility of her seeing Shou Bou if she wanted to leave! Baird Lane lifted a strand of her hair and twisted it around his fingertips, his voice was soft, but the coldness that permeated it made people stop shivering, ¡°Just because I¡¯m Bao¡¯s father, just because you have to leave me, believe me, I¡¯m not kidding, as long as you go, you¡¯ll never see Bao!¡± Chapter 643 Signing the Will Christine White is stunned, ¡°Baird Lane you ¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m not kidding, Christine, and you know, with my character, I¡¯m up to it.¡± Baird Lane stared into her eyes. Christine White was silent, unable to refute his remark. Because she knew that what he said was true, and he did do it. ¡°Don¡¯t you think, you¡¯ve gone too far?¡± Christine White gritted her teeth and red at him indignantly. Baird Laneughed lowly, ¡°Excessive? Then you left me, don¡¯t you think you went too far?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not the same, you¡¯re stealing the idea!¡± Christine White¡¯s voice rose. Baird Lane lifted her chin, ¡°It¡¯s no different, and anyway, I¡¯ve put my word here, if you leave, I¡¯ll make sure you never see Bo again, so think about it.¡± As the words fell, his cell phone suddenly rang. All Baird Lane had to do was let go of Christine White, get up off of her, and pull out his cell phone to answer the call. I don¡¯t know what the person on the other end of the line said, but he answered a few times, then said he¡¯d be right there and hung up. ¡°Something¡¯se up with the group, I¡¯m going to be gone for a while, and I hope I¡¯ll still see you when I get back, otherwise ¡­¡± Baird Lane didn¡¯t say anything more in thetter words, but the meaning Christine White had understood. Christine White pursed her red lips with a sullen gaze as she watched him go out the door and pounded her fists on the bed a few times in anger. ¡°Asshole!¡± To actually threaten her with this is abhorrent! Never to see Xiaobao, thanks to him for thinking of it! ¡°Ma¡¯am.¡± At that moment, Aunt Lucy¡¯s voice rang through the door. Christine White wiped the corners of her eyes and forced down the anger in her heart as she returned, ¡°Come in.¡± Aunt Lucy pushes the door open and enters, still dragging her suitcase from earlier. ¡°Ma¡¯am, this is the luggage Mr. asked me to bring back for you, Mr. said you have promised not to leave.¡± Aunt Lucy said as she pointed to the luggage. Christine White barely tugged at the corners of her mouth, ¡°Well, he¡¯s right, thanks Aunt Lucy for bringing it back for me.¡± Ugh! What do you mean she promised not to go. Did she say yes? She didn¡¯t say yes, okay? Instead, he, Baird Lane, is pretty much threatening her with Bo. ¡°You¡¯re wee, where does the Mrs. put it?¡± Aunt Lucy asked with a smile. She thought Christine White had really agreed to stay away of her own free will, and was d of it for the moment. Christine White pointed to a spot in the corner of the room, ¡°Put it there, I¡¯ll clean it upter.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Aunt Lucy nodded and set her suitcase down.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Christine White rubbed her cheek and asked, ¡°Aunt Lucy, where¡¯s Bo?¡± ¡°little baby is at Er Shao¡¯s ce, recently the two uncles and nephews have been spending a lot of time together, I can see that little baby likes Er Shao very much.¡± Aunt Lucy replied. Christine White nodded her head in the affirmative, ¡°I¡¯ll go check on Bo.¡± With that, she got off the bed and headed out of the room. Across the street is Hugh Dong¡¯s room. She knocked on the door and a voice soon came through, ¡°Come in.¡± Christine White pushed the door in, ¡°Hugh Dong, I¡¯m here to see Xiaobao.¡± ¡°It¡¯s you.¡± Hugh Dong saw her walk in and smiled slightly. Since waking up, Hugh Dong¡¯s temperament has changed, he has be very smiley, and his whole person has be gentle, he can¡¯t see at all the kind of hangdog that he was six years ago, and he gives off an inscrutable look at all times. Maybe it¡¯s because you don¡¯t have to live in inexplicable hatred, so your whole demeanor has sunk in. She liked this Hugh Dong, this kind of Hugh Dong is what gives people a feeling of living for themselves. Thinking about it, Christine White nodded towards Hugh Dong and then reached out to the little treasure in his arms, ¡°Baby, mommy¡¯sing over, how¡¯s mommy baby?¡± Bao turned around at the sound of her voice, dropping the Rubik¡¯s Cube in his hands and voluntarily lunging towards her arms. Christine White smiled and picked up little baby for a bite, ¡°So good! Did you disturb uncle?¡± Po shook his head. Christine White stroked his little head. Hugh Dong said, ¡°little baby is very well behaved and doesn¡¯t make a lot of noise, I enjoy spending time with little baby.¡± ¡°Then let Bo spend more time with you from now on.¡± Christine White said. Hugh Dong nodded, ¡°Of course!¡± Christine White walked over to one side of the couch and sat down with Bo in her arms. Hugh Dong asked her, ¡°Where¡¯s Baird Lane?¡± ¡°He¡¯s gone on business.¡± Christine White replied tersely. Hugh Dong pursed his lips, ¡°He didn¡¯t do anything to you just now, did he?¡± He remembered the scene where Baird Lane had dragged her toward her room with an angry look on his face. Christine White shook her head, ¡°That¡¯s not true.¡± But it threatened her. But that was something she wasn¡¯t going to say, and saying it would only make Hugh Dong angry for her. ¡°No is good.¡± Hugh Dong could see that Christine White wasn¡¯t lying and nodded reassuringly. In the time that followed, Christine White talked with Hugh Dong for a while, and only left Hugh Dong¡¯s room with little baby in her arms after she saw that little baby was yawning. When she had settled Bao, Aunt Lucy came over and called her, ¡°Ma¡¯am, there¡¯s awyer for you!¡± ¡°Awyer?¡± Christine White froze. Aunt Lucy returned, ¡°Well, the solicitor says there¡¯s a will made by Leo Bort in his hand for you to sign.¡± ¡°Oh, I know.¡± Christine White remembered when she heard about Leo Bort¡¯s will. ¡°Where¡¯s thewyer?¡± Christine White asked. ¡°It¡¯s in the parlor.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll go over first.¡± Christine White said, lifting her foot toward the parlor. When she arrived at the parlor, a well-dressed, middle-agedwyer was sitting on the couch and stood up when he saw hering, ¡°Ms. White.¡± Christine White flinched. Christine White ¡­ What a long time ago name! She was, for a moment, in a trance. ¡°Call me Ms. Camp, White is ast name I haven¡¯t used in a long time.¡± Christine White corrected. She hasn¡¯t been Christine White since the day she left the country six years ago. Although thewyer didn¡¯t know why Christine White asked him to call out to Ms. Camp, she didn¡¯t ask, and in a businesslike manner, she took out a document from her briefcase and handed it over, ¡°Ms. Camp, this is Mr. Leo Bort¡¯s will, so take a look and see if there are any problems.¡± Christine White hmmm¡¯d and took the paper and sat down across the room to look at it. After reading it, she put the will down, ¡°There¡¯s nothing wrong with it, it¡¯s just a vi, and a few of his organs that aren¡¯t worth much, it¡¯s not like there are billions of dors to be inherited, how much of a problem can it be?¡± When thewyer heard this, the corner of his mouth twitched, ¡°Ms. Camp is right, since Ms. Camp thinks it¡¯s okay, then sign it, after signing, I¡¯ll go back to do the notarization, and then this will will officiallye into effect.¡± Christine White nodded, took the pen he handed her and ripped it open, signing her name to the will. After signing it, she handed the pen over with the will, ¡°Please sir.¡± ¡°You¡¯re wee, I work for my employer too.¡± Thewyer put the will in his briefcase and excused himself. Christine White, knowing that the employer he was talking about was Ives Norton, took out her cell phone and dialed Ives Norton¡¯s number. Ives Norton was probably busy and didn¡¯t answer the phone, so she had to put the phone down and hang up, then send a text message instead, telling him about the will and that thewyer had been here. I¡¯m sure he¡¯ll get back to her when he sees the missive. ¡°Ma¡¯am, has thewyer left?¡± Aunt Lucy inquired as she came over with two cups of tea, not seeing thewyer but only Christine White alone. Christine White hmmm¡¯d, ¡°Gone.¡± ¡°Then I was preparing for nothing.¡± Aunt Lucy sighed. Christine White smiled, ¡°Put it down, I¡¯ll just drink it all.¡± ¡°That¡¯s fine.¡± Aunt Lucy put two cups of tea in front of her. Christine White picked up a ss and took a sip. Aunt Lucy sat down beside her, ¡°Ma¡¯am, tomorrow is Molly Bort¡¯s execution day, isn¡¯t it?¡± Chapter 644 – Scars Upon hearing this, Christine White¡¯s eyes narrowed for a moment before she nodded, ¡°Yeah, tomorrow is the day when all grudges are settled.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not easy to finallye to this day.¡± Aunt Lucymented. Christine White¡¯s eyelids drooped, ¡°It sure was hard, but we did it didn¡¯t we?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right ma¡¯am you did.¡± Aunt Lucy patted the back of her hand, then thought of something and was overjoyed, ¡°Molly Bort is dead so you can do the surgery ma¡¯am.¡± Christine White touched up her vaguely aching lower back, ¡°Well, that¡¯s true.¡± Molly Bort dies so she can live with Molly Bort¡¯s kidney. ¡°By the way ma¡¯am, you know what.¡± Aunt Lucy suddenly came over. Christine White looked at her, ¡°What?¡± ¡°It¡¯s the vi where you and Mr. used to be married.¡± Hearing about this vi, Christine White frowned in disgust, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with this vi?¡± Just the thought of the cottage Molly Bort mother and daughter had lived in for six years made her sick. So every time I go, I¡¯m forcing myself to be ufortable. ¡°Sir sold the vi.¡± Aunt Lucy said. Christine White was slightly surprised, ¡°Sold? When?¡± ¡°Last night, when I was bringing Mr. tea to his study, I heard him talking to Gates on the phone about it, as if Mr. disliked the vi, but I disliked it too, so I¡¯m very supportive of Mr. selling it.¡± Aunt Lucyughed. Christine White narrowed her eyes, ¡°So after the sale, he¡¯s going to re-buy?¡± ¡°Not buying it, from what Mr. seems to be saying, it seems like he ns to live in the old mansion for the rest of his life, and if you ask me, living in the old mansion is the right thing to do, the old mansion is after all, the foundation of The Lane Family.¡± Aunt Lucy replied. Christine White feels the same way. The old mansion was not far from the military area next to it, so there was no need to worry about security, and she didn¡¯t have to worry about security when little baby lived here. ¡°Well ma¡¯am, enough about you for now, I¡¯m going to the kitchen to see how the second youngest¡¯s tonic soup ising along.¡± Aunt Lucy got up. Christine White hmmmed, ¡°Go ahead.¡± She didn¡¯t stay in the parlor much longer after Aunt Lucy left, and after finishing her tea, she got up and went out as well. But instead of going back to her room, she drove to the office for a little meeting. After the meeting, Ives Norton called. ¡°Sorry Christine, I was experimenting earlier and didn¡¯t check my cell phone.¡± Ives Norton¡¯s tired voice came through. Christine White felt that he was about to fall asleep, and was a little worried, ¡°Have you been experimenting for a long time?¡± Ives Nortonughed bitterly, ¡°There¡¯s no way, those people under the military¡¯s control who have contracted the virus have already died two times, and there are still a few whose condition is even more serious, if we don¡¯t research the serum quickly, the military who has been in contact with them will also be infected, and then it will be troublesome.¡± ¡°So have you worked out the beginnings?¡± Christine White asked. Ives Norton rubbed his brow, ¡°Not yet, but the analysis of the virus is a little more understanding, I believe that in a period of time, there must be progress, after all, it is a new type of virus, no one has been exposed to it before, and it must not be so easy to study the serum temporarily.¡± ¡°You¡¯re right, unfortunately I can¡¯t do much to help you.¡± Christine White sighs.Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Ives Norton smiled, ¡°Your condolences are the biggest favor you can do me.¡± ¡°You¡¯re really good at talking,e on, go get some rest, I don¡¯t have much energy to listen to you.¡± Christine White cried andughed. Ives Norton nodded, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll be right there.¡± ¡°Uh-huh.¡± The call ended and Christine White dropped her cell phone, shaking her head with a lost smile. Soon, it was afternoon. Christine White turned off herputer and prepared to go back to the old mansion. But somehow, the moment she got up again, she suddenly felt a moment of vertigo, and she hastily held onto the desk so that she didn¡¯t let herself fall. Soon, though, the dizziness had disappeared and she was back to normal, before picking up her bag and walking out of the office. She didn¡¯t take the dizziness to heart, in her opinion, it should just be a dizziness caused by sitting for a long time, so all of a sudden she stood up all of a sudden, it wasn¡¯t a big deal. Back at the old mansion, just in time for dinner, but Baird Lane hadn¡¯t returned yet. I don¡¯t know what happened to The Lane Family Group, but after leaving in the morning, I¡¯m surprised they haven¡¯te back at this hour. Christine White didn¡¯t think much of it, though, and after dinner, she went to her room to wash up and go to bed. Hugh Dong has been very clingy to Baotely, and Bao has slept with Hugh Dong for the past two nights. So she didn¡¯t have to worry about whether Bao slept or not, she had Hugh Dong as her second uncle. In the middle of the night, the door to Christine White¡¯s room opened and a tall figure walked in against the moonlight. The figure first walked and stopped by the bed, slightly lowering his head and staring at the woman on the bed with bright, deep eyes for a moment before turning in the direction of the bathroom. Soon there was the sound of ttering water in the bathroom as the man appeared to be washing up. After another moment, the sound of water stopped and the bathroom door opened, the figure came out of it wearing a ck bathrobe, rubbing his hair as he went. When he was done with his hair, he dropped the towel and retraced his steps to the bed, lifting the covers andying back down before taking Christine White into his arms. The next day, Christine White woke up with the feeling that she was being held. She didn¡¯t panic, didn¡¯t even change her face. Because she knew who it was that was holding her. There¡¯s nothing else but Baird Lane, the guy who climbs into her bed every day, and she¡¯s used to it. Christine White, having little fear of waking Baird Lane, grabbed his hand and tossed it straight to the side before lifting the covers and sitting up. With all thismotion, Baird Lane would naturally not be unfeeling. She frowned before opening her eyes and getting up, ¡°You¡¯re awake?¡± Christine White ignored him and went straight to dressing. She hadn¡¯t forgotten his threat yesterday. Baird Lane was not about to let her go however, pulling her arm and, to her consternation, pinning her back down on the bed and rolling over to pin her underneath him, ¡°It¡¯s still early, sleep a little longer?¡± He didn¡¯t seem to be awake yet, and his voice was still raspy at this moment, sounding very provocative. Christine White couldn¡¯t deny that she was aroused, but on her face, she didn¡¯t react, looking at him faintly, ¡°If you want to sleep you do it yourself, I¡¯m up.¡± With that, she reached out and pushed him. But his chest was so hard she couldn¡¯t push, and instead pushed out a sweat. Baird Lane¡¯s eyes darkened as he looked at Christine White, whose cheeks were slightly reddened, before he lowered his head and kissed her before she could react. Christine White, confused by the kiss,y there frozen, letting him do whatever he wanted. Soon, Baird Lane is no longer satisfied with just a kiss. Morning men were already easy to tease, and right now, he wanted more. So Baird Lane held Christine White close, kissing her harder, and one hand, somehow, burrowed into her dress. By the time Christine White reacted, she was nearly stripped naked by him, and it was even toote for her to struggle. An hour or soter, Baird Laney insatiably on top of Christine White. Christine White¡¯s cheeks were flushed, her little mouth slightly open, and she kept gasping for air, as if she were tired. Baird Lane buried his head in the crook of her neck, smelling her scent and filling his entire heart. After a break, Christine White doesn¡¯t know where the strength came from and pushes Baird Lane off her body. Baird Laney beside her and saw her sit up and get dressed and wasn¡¯t stopping her from getting up anymore. After Christine White got dressed, she stood up on the edge of the bed with her difort, her gaze mockingly looking at the man on the bed, ¡°President Lane, I really don¡¯t know if you can reallyy your hands on a woman like me, don¡¯t you feel disgusted by the scars on my body?¡± Chapter 645 – Molly Bort is Dead At these words, the original temperature in the room dropped. Baird Lane¡¯s eyes shook with a cold light, ¡°Christine White, is that how you see me?¡± ¡°What do I think of you? Am I wrong? Aren¡¯t the scars on my body ugly? Shouldn¡¯t all of you men look at it and feel sick and scared?¡± Christine White wrapped her arms around him and looked at him with a smirk, not a trace of warmth in her eyes. Baird Lane pursed his thin lips and suddenly reached out and pulled her into his arms, then cupped her face so she was looking at him and told her very seriously, ¡°I never thought your scar was ugly, much less that it was disgusting, I was just heartbroken.¡± Christine White¡¯s lips twitched as if moved by his words. But after a moment, she broke away from him and backed away from his arms, ¡°Sweet talk who wouldn¡¯t.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t believe me?¡± Baird Lane frowned. Christine White didn¡¯t answer anymore and headed straight for the bathroom. She closed the bathroom door, turned on the shower, stripped off her clothes and stood under it, looking at herself in the mirror with aplicated gaze. Especially therge scar on her lower back and stomach. The scars wereid out like cobwebs, and looked so gruesome that some timid people would scream in fear at the sight of them. At one point, it had taken her a long time to get used to seeing it, and until she did, she was afraid for herself, let alone anyone else. But it¡¯s one thing to get used to looking at it, and another to loathe it in your heart. She was used to the scars on her body, but she still felt sick every time she looked at them. Because, every time she takes a shower she takes a few hasty nces and then stops looking. Now Baird Lane says he¡¯s not scared or disgusted, how can he be! She can¡¯t ept it herself, and she trusts others to ept it? Baird Lane arrives to the sight of Christine White touching her scars and standing under the shower in a daze. He could tell she cared about the scar. He had nned to wash with her, but now that he saw her like this, he gave up. She was like this now, and if he showed up, it would only irritate her more. Looks like we need to find some time and ask Ives Norton who did her imnts back in the day so he can contact that doctor. By the time Christine White got out of the shower, it was half an hourter. Without looking at Baird Lane, she changed her clothes and left the room. Baird Lane raised an eyebrow and didn¡¯t care, letting out a low chuckle before heading back to the bathroom to wash up. It was almost eight o¡¯clock by now. Baird Lane shuffled off to the dining room, where Christine White was already seated and was feeding Bo from a bowl. Hugh Dong sat next to him and asionally wiped little baby¡¯s mouth with a tissue. When Baird Lane saw this scene, his thin lips pursed and he red at Hugh Dong somewhat unhappily. This was supposed to be his job, his position, and it was actually taken by Hugh Dong. Hugh Dong, of course, sensed that Baird Lane was displeased with himself, and the corners of his lips hooked, but he had no intention of stepping aside. ¡°Baird Lane, there you are.¡± Hugh Dong greeted Baird Lane. Baird Lane frowned, ¡°I¡¯m your brother.¡± ¡°So what, you¡¯re my brother, so I must call you brother?¡± Hugh Dong looked at him. Baird Lane gave him a cold look back and pulled out the chair on the other side of Christine White and sat down, ¡°From now on, your name is Nigel Lane.¡± Hugh Dong frowned, ¡°It must be changed?¡± ¡°That was your name in the first ce, and Grandpa¡¯s biggest regret in life was finding you, so of course you¡¯re going to change it back.¡± Baird Lane said, not to be trifled with. Christine White originally did not intend to interject, but when she heard the old man, she still could not help but open her mouth, ¡°Hugh Dong, Baird Lane is right, grandpa has never forgotten about you, and has always been looking for you, it¡¯s just that you have changed your appearance, and have been deliberately hidden by Owen Dong, that¡¯s why you couldn¡¯t be found, and grandpa¡¯s dead The biggest wish when he died was that he didn¡¯t see you.¡± Hugh Dong dropped his eyes as he sniffed. He¡¯d heard them mention that old man from The Lane Family more than once. Although he hadn¡¯t met the old man, he still knew from their words that that old man was a very kind person. And Furber had shown him a room that was full of all kinds of toys, all kinds of clothes, all kinds of men¡¯s jewelry. I heard Uncle Fu say that it was all prepared for him by the old man. Even though he wasn¡¯t in The Lane Family, none of the old man had ever forgotten him, and what Baird Lane had, he had. Because it couldn¡¯t be handed over to him, that¡¯s why the old man made a room dedicated to storing these things prepared for him. From all this, he could tell that the old man was indeed looking forward to his return. Thinking of this, Hugh Dong suddenly smiled with relief, ¡°I know, just change the name.¡± He was raised with hate by Owen Dong, and in the past, he lived an incredibly depressing life. Now he thought it was time for him to start over. ¡°That¡¯s great.¡± Christine White pped her hands, ¡°Grandpa will be so happy to know.¡± ¡°Have Fubar take you to The Lane Family mausoleum and shrer to see Mom, Dad, and Grandpa.¡± Baird Lane chimed in. Hugh Dong nodded, ¡°I know.¡± Hugh Dong¡¯s name was set in stone. The official change back to the name Nigel Lane will have to wait for his attendance though. At that time, Baird Lane would announce to the public the return of The Lane Family¡¯s second youngest. After dinner, Christine White grabbed her bag and was ready to go out. Baird Lane walked beside her and went with her. Today is the day of Molly Bort¡¯s execution, and they¡¯re going to the police station to await the results. When they arrived at the police station, Officer Dong knew why they were there and had arranged a lounge for them to wait in.Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Molly Bort¡¯s execution is at ten o¡¯clock. Christine White looked at her watch; it was almost time. She sped her palms together, her heart both nervous and happy. Because once Molly Bort is dead, her obsession, only then, will she let go. Time passed by, and soon it was half past ten. Dong time to push open the lounge door ande in. Christine White stood up immediately and looked at him with a hopeful gaze, ¡°Officer Dong, how¡¯s it going at thew center?¡± ¡°The execution has beenpleted and the body is already on its way to the hospital for organ extraction.¡± Officer Dong returned. Christine White cried at once, shedding tears of joy, ¡°Baird Lane, you heard me, Molly Bort is dead.¡± Baird Lane reached out and wiped her tears away with his thumb, his voice gentle, ¡°I know, I hear you.¡± Christine White didn¡¯t push him away because she was happy, and as she cried, she suddenlyughed, ¡°I¡¯ve finally gotten my revenge, and I can finally let go of the hatred in my heart once and for all.¡± The moment she heard of Molly Bort¡¯s death, she felt very clearly that the heavy boulder inside her disappeared and her whole being became lighter. ¡°Want to go to the hospital?¡± Baird Lane asked suddenly. Christine White took a deep breath, ¡°Of course!¡± Despite hearing that Molly Bort had been executed, she wanted to see Molly Bort¡¯s body for herself. That way, after confirming that Molly Bort was indeed dead, she could bepletely relieved. ¡°Come on then.¡± Baird Lane got up and took her hand and headed out of the police station. Christine White was about to break away from him, but thought better of it. It¡¯s just that she¡¯s happy today, so let him hold it. With that in mind, Christine White let Baird Lane go. Baird Lane knew what she meant when he felt that resistance disappear from his hand, and his thin lips hooked as he pulled harder on her hand. By the time we got to the hospital, it was an hourter. Ives Norton, as if he had known they wereing, was not at all surprised to see them. ¡°Where¡¯s Molly Bort?¡± Baird Lane asked. Chapter 646 – Molly Bort’s Aftermath ¡°It¡¯s in the operating room, I¡¯m on my way over.¡± Ives Norton said as he pushed up his sses. Christine White then realized that he was wearing scrubs. ¡°So, no entrails have been taken yet?¡± Christine White asked. Ives Norton shook his head, ¡°Not yet, I figured you guys would being over for sure, so I haven¡¯t started yet, otherwise it would be too scary,e on, let¡¯s go to the operating room with me.¡± Christine White exchanged a nce with Baird Lane, nodded at the same time, and followed him toward the operating room. Upon arriving at the operating room, Christine White saw a person lying on the table as soon as she entered, but the person was covered with a white cloth, so tightly that she couldn¡¯t see a face, only a human form. Underneath that white cloth, that would be Molly Bort. ¡°Scared?¡± Baird Lane looked suddenly at Christine White. Christine White stared intently at the operating table, nodding and shaking her head, ¡°Some of it, after all, it would be a lie to say that I wasn¡¯t scared to look at the dead with my own eyes, but at the same time, I was kinda excited, how about that, wasn¡¯t I scary?¡± ¡°There¡¯s nothing to be afraid of, Molly Bort didn¡¯t die a bad death.¡± Ives Norton replied as he stood beside her. Baird Lane red at him as if to warn Ives Norton for robbing him of his words. Ives Norton pretended not to see it, and continued to himself, ¡°Lift it off.¡± ¡°Uh-huh.¡± Christine White answered, reaching out with a trembling hand and cing it on a corner of the white cloth. Perhaps not yet mentally prepared, she hesitated to lift it, instead her hands shook even more. Seeing this, Baird Lane also put out his hand and ced it on her trembling one, ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, I¡¯ll lift it with you.¡± Christine White tilted her head, gave him aplicated look, and finallypromised, ¡°Fine.¡± As soon as the words fell from her lips, Baird Lane¡¯s hand began to fire, taking control of her hand and lifting the white cloth from the operating table. The white cloth was gone and the scene on the operating table was clearly revealed to the three. Only Molly Bort was seen lying on it, her eyes wide open and dead. Christine White was relieved to see such a Molly Bort. Indeed, as Ives Norton said, the dead look isn¡¯t feared, or even looked like a dead person. But Molly Bort¡¯s pale look, her cold skin, and her pupils, which had lost their luster and were thoroughly gray, showed that she was a dead person who had lost her breath and her heartbeat. ¡°How about I say it¡¯s not scary.¡± Ives Norton smiled at Christine White. Christine White hmmm¡¯d, ¡°Not as bloody and head-banging as I expected.¡± Ives Norton smiled even more, ¡°The death penalty now, it¡¯s different than it used to be, and when it was delivered, I cleaned it up first, that¡¯s why it got up to look like it died of natural causes.¡± ¡°That¡¯s great!¡± Christine White suddenly uttered two words. Baird Lane looked at her, ¡°What a nice.¡± ¡°Of course it¡¯s Molly Bort, it¡¯s just as well that she¡¯s dead, with her dead, my hatred ispletely dropped.¡± Christine White said as she stared coldly at Molly Bort. After two seconds, she suddenly crouched down and cried. Ives Norton was taken aback by her acting like this, ¡°How did she ¡­¡± ¡°She¡¯s happy, let her cry.¡± Baird Lane said as he blocked Ives Norton from going to pull her and just looked at her. Ives Norton didn¡¯t move when he heard that. I don¡¯t know how many levels of crying, Christine White gradually stopped crying and stood up from the ground, with two red eyes, looking at the two of them with an embarrassed smile, ¡°I¡¯m sorry for making you guys look at me funny.¡± ¡°No, can understand how you feel.¡± Ives Norton waved his hand. Baird Lane reached straight out and used his thumb to wipe away the tears that remained below her eyelids, ¡°Let¡¯s get out of here and leave it to Ives.¡± Christine White nodded and followed him out. They went out and didn¡¯t leave the operating room, they waited outside the operating room, After waiting about two hours or so, the lights went out in the operating room. Christine White then saw the door to the operating room open, and a nurse, pushing a cart, came out of it as fast as she could and ran off in one direction. Christine White probably looked at the cart the same way, and although the cart was also covered by ayer of white cloth, the silhouette exposed underneath the white cloth appeared to be a few bottles and jars. She guessed, approximately, that the jars and jars contained the organs removed from Molly Bort, and that the nurse, in such a hurry, would have been there to store them, or they would have been useless. Soon, another nurse came out of it, pushing an object as well. But this time it¡¯s a push-bed, and on the trolley, covered by a white cloth, is the body of Molly Bort. Christine White watched as the nurse carted the body, into the elevator and then suddenly let out a long breath, ¡°My nightmare, finally, is over.¡± ¡°Congrattions.¡± Baird Lane stroked her head. Christine White gave him a look, ¡°Don¡¯t think you can take advantage of me one way or the other just because my mind is on Molly Bort right now.¡± Baird Lane smiled, ¡°The fact that you didn¡¯t stop me means that you do like me doing this to you don¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Bullshit, I¡¯m not.¡± Christine White bristled, not bothering to exin to him. At that point, Ives Norton came out of the operating room and was removing his mask. He was still a little surprised to see them, ¡°You guys haven¡¯t left yet.¡± ¡°Well, wait here.¡± Christine White said. Ives Nortonughed, ¡°Just as well, I was nning oning to you guys, now that Molly Bort¡¯s organs have gone for processing, I¡¯ll give you a kidney in a week.¡± The words, he said looking at Christine White. Christine White touched her vaguely aching make-up and nodded, ¡°Good.¡± With a kidney, she can continue to live and continue to watch her little treasure grow up. ¡°Now that Molly Bort¡¯s body has been taken to the morgue, what are you going to do with it?¡± Ives Norton asked them. Even though it was the two of them, most of the eyes fell on Baird Lane. Baird Lane lowered his eyelids, ¡°What do you want to do about it?¡± He had the idea in his own mind, but he was more interested in getting her opinion. Christine White rubbed her chin in thought, ¡°Send her to the crematorium to be cremated, I¡¯ll prepare a plot for her, seeing as I have the same blood as her.¡± It was the only, andst, care she ever took of Molly Bort as her sister. Baird Lane nodded, ¡°Okay, but I¡¯ll prepare the graveyard.¡± He¡¯d thought the same thing at first, and now he couldn¡¯t have been happier to hear that she thought the same way he did. They really do still have an understanding. ¡°Whatever.¡± Christine White shrugged her shoulders. She did not assume that Baird Lane meant to take care of Molly Bort and wanted to arrange a good afterlife for Molly Bort. Even if it is, so what? People are dead and she doesn¡¯t care. ¡°Now that you¡¯ve all decided, go sign the papers in a few minutes and I¡¯ll contact the people at the funeral home.¡± Ives Norton said with a yawn.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Christine White agreed, which led her toward the office where the body was imed. Baird Lane was with her, naturally. Ives Norton¡¯s speed was evident when the two men signed the papers and the undertaker was already here. Watching Molly Bort¡¯s body being put in the funeral car, Christine White asked, ¡°Where are you going to get the cemetery? It can¡¯t be my mom¡¯s ce.¡± Baird Lane smiled low, ¡°No, I had Gates contact the mausoleum up north.¡± ¡°North?¡± Christine White raised an eyebrow, ¡°The mausoleums in that part of the country aren¡¯t very good, I heard there werendslidesst year and some people¡¯s ashes were washed out.¡± ¡°I know, just there, Molly Bort¡¯s mother is there too, let¡¯s have mother and daughter forpany.¡± Baird Lane said lightly. Christine Whiteughed, ¡°So you¡¯re getting back at her too.¡± Baird Lane didn¡¯t say a word, a sort of acquiescence. That¡¯s when the cell phone in Christine White¡¯s bag rang. Chapter 647 Leo Bort Commits Suicide The ringtone was crisp and clear, but for some reason at this moment Christine White listened with an inexplicably depressing and somewhat unpleasant mood. She didn¡¯t think much of it though, she took out her cell phone and looked at it before answering the call, ¡°Officer Dong.¡± ¡°Ms. Camp, there is one thing I want you to be prepared for.¡± The person on the other end of the phone said. Christine White frowned, ¡°Mental preparation?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Officer Dong responded. Christine White took a deep breath, ¡°I¡¯m done, what is it you say.¡± ¡°Okay, then I¡¯ll say it, here¡¯s the deal, your father Leo Bort is dead.¡± Officer Dong said. Christine White¡¯s mind buzzed for a long moment. It took a moment before he could barely find his voice, ¡°What did you say? He¡¯s dead?¡± ¡°Yes, why don¡¯t youe down to the station and I¡¯ll tell you the specifics when you get here.¡± Officer Dong returned. Christine White bit her lower lip, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll be right over.¡± Hanging up, she put the phone down, her form shaking slightly. Baird Lane looked at her like this and took her into his arms with some distress, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± He didn¡¯t hear the content of the phone call just now, which she didn¡¯t externalize, only what she said about who died. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Christine White withdrew from his arms and shook her head, ¡°The phone call just now was from Officer Dong, he told me that Leo Bort is dead.¡± ¡°What?¡± Baird Lane was surprised a handful of times when he heard that. Leo Bort is dead? ¡°Is it true?¡± Baird Lane asked. Christine White inhaled and exhaled, ¡°Officer Dong shouldn¡¯t lie, since he said it, it must be true, he told me to go to the police station first and then tell me the details.¡± ¡°Come on, I¡¯ll take you there.¡± Baird Lane took out his car keys. He just heard her. She said toe right over. Christine White hmmm¡¯d and lifted her feet to follow him toward the parking lot. An hourter, the two arrived at the police station. Officer Dong had been waiting for them and, seeing them arrive, rose to greet them. Christine White asked directly, ¡°Officer Dong, what the hell is going on here? How did he die?¡± She knew Leo Bort had cancer and wouldn¡¯t live long. But there¡¯s absolutely no way it¡¯s going to die so soon. Officer Dongmented with some sadness, ¡°Here¡¯s the thing, hemitted suicide.¡± ¡°Suicide?¡± Baird Lane narrowed his eyes, ¡°How did he kill himself, when he was in prison?¡± There was no chance of a murder weapon in the prison, and with guards supervising at all times, there was no chance of suicide. It¡¯s not possible to hit a wall. One hit and you¡¯re dead. That¡¯s a TV show. The reality is that hitting a wall on your own is not likely to hit the vitals easily, so you usually can¡¯t die from hitting a wall. Officer Dong squeezed his hand and gestured for the two men to sit down. When they were seated he said, ¡°It¡¯s true that there was nothing in the prison that allowed him to kill himself, but none of us expected that he would make his own, he sharpened the other end of his own toothbrush and stuck it down his throat and bled to death.¡± The corner of Baird Lane¡¯s mouth twitched. I can¡¯t believe it¡¯s such a method of suicide! ¡°Toothbrushes don¡¯t sharpen well, do they, anytime soon, at all!¡± Christine White looked at Officer Dong. Officer Dong nodded, ¡°Yes, not for a period of time, but what if there were a few days, I made a special trip over to the prison after Leo Bort¡¯s death, and from what I understand, Leo Bort spent half an hour in the bathroom every day, and I thought maybe it was that half an hour that made it possible for him to grind.¡± Christine White clenched her palms together, ¡°There¡¯s something obviously wrong with spending half an hour in the bathroom every day, don¡¯t you all realize that?¡± Officer Dong smiled bitterly, ¡°Leo Bort has cancer, he has attacks every day, when he has an attack it hurts all over his body, Ms. Camp, as you know, the people in the prison are not nice people, the first time he had an attack in the prison, the others were too noisy for him, that¡¯s why they drove him to the toilet. ¡± ¡°¡­¡± Christine White was silent. Officer Dong added, ¡°Maybe it was the first time he was herded into the bathroom that he discovered that toothbrushes could be sharpened, and then every time he had an attack, he took it upon himself to go to the bathroom, both to keep the other people in the prison from bullying him and to keep people from knowing what he was doing, and he was a very smart man indeed.¡± ¡°So, Leo Bort was suicidal from the start?¡± Baird Lane spoke up. Officer Dong rubbed his brow, ¡°I suppose so, and as for reasons, I have two.¡± ¡°Which two?¡± Christine White asked. ¡°The first point is that the cancer was too painful and there was no treatment, the daily pain, tortured him to the point that he had a nervous breakdown, and he was older, so he couldn¡¯t hold on, and as for the second day, it was Molly Bort, who was his daughter, who was sentenced to death, and with his daughter dead, the father was so disheartened, that he also had suicidal thoughts. ¡± Officer Dong held up a finger for each reason he gave. Looking at his two upraised fingers, Christine White gave a mocking smile, ¡°Maybe you¡¯re right Officer Dong, he really does love Molly Bort as a daughter.¡± Baird Lane squeezed her hand, ¡°You have my love.¡± ¡°Fuck off!¡± Christine White gave him a nk look. Just then, a young police officer suddenly knocked on the door, stood in the doorway and said, ¡°Officer Dong, when the prison side was organizing Leo Bort¡¯s stuff, they found a letter.¡± ¡°Letter?¡± Officer Dong was surprised, ¡°To whom?¡± ¡°It¡¯s for a woman named Chi Pearl, but I checked and there¡¯s no Chi Pearl in the system.¡± The young officer said as he looked at the recipient on the envelope. Christine White stood up in a sh, ¡°It¡¯s me.¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± Officer Dong looked at her.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Christine White bites her stupidity, ¡°I am Chi Pearl.¡± Baird Lane wondered, ¡°When did you change your name again?¡± ¡°It¡¯s the name Leo Bort gave me, before I was born, thest time I met with Leo Bort, he told me.¡± Christine White replied. ¡°I see.¡± Officer Dong nodded and took the letter from the officer before turning it over to Christine White, ¡°Since it¡¯s for Ms. Camp, then Ms. Camp can have it, but I¡¯d like you to open it on the spot, Ms. Camp, since it¡¯s from the jail, so we, on the police department side, need to know the contents as well. ¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Christine White agreed. Then, as the two watched, she opened the envelope and took the letterhead out of it and read it. After reading it, she lowered her eyelids, her hand holding the letter paper began to tremble again, and she even let out a small sob. Baird Lane, seeing this, hastened to take the letter from her, and Sergeant Dong stood behind him and examined it with him. This is a confession letter, written by Leo Bort to Christine White. The general gist of the above is that Leo Bort knows he has done something wrong and is sorry for her and for her mother, so he decides to go down to her mother in the hope that her mother will forgive him. ¡°So we all guessed wrong, Leo Bort killed himself not because of illness or Molly Bort, but for Ms. Camp¡¯s mother.¡± Officer Dong sighs as he reads the letter. Christine White sneered, ¡°Ridiculous to the extreme, when my mom was alive, he didn¡¯t beg for my mom¡¯s forgiveness, he even killed my mom with a third party, and now that he¡¯s old, he wants to go down to my mom to beg for her forgiveness, which is also too ridiculous.¡± Baird Lane understands how she feels, so he doesn¡¯t utter a word tofort her, but only pats her hand and tells her not to get too worked up, after all, she¡¯s not well. ¡°Can I have this letter Ms. Camp? I¡¯m going to take it and register it.¡± Officer Dong inquired. Christine White didn¡¯t think twice about it and agreed straight away. Officer Dong went out with the letter. Baird Lane looked at Christine White, ¡°So what do you want to do with Leo Bort¡¯s body?¡± Chapter 648 – Physical Abnormalities Christine White¡¯s eyes revealed a cold light, ¡°Didn¡¯t he im to want my mom¡¯s forgiveness? Then let him be with my mom?¡± ¡°You mean you want to bury him next to your mom?¡± Baird Lane¡¯s expression was subtle. The corners of Christine White¡¯s mouth quirked up coldly, ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± ¡°But the spot next to your mom¡¯s has already been bought.¡± Baird Lane said, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re trying to overpay.¡± ¡°You¡¯re right, I¡¯m just going to overpay for the spot next to my mom.¡± Christine White returned. Baird Lane frowned, ¡°Why do you have to do this, Leo Bort doesn¡¯t have that kind of qualification to cost you that kind of money.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t understand¡­ I thought he had to make amends¡­ I¡¯ll make him make amends to my mom for the rest of his life.¡± Christine White sneered. Baird Lane was a little confused as to what she was trying to do and didn¡¯t ask, but instead took out his cell phone and asked Gates to contact the family at the location next to E Smith¡¯s headstone. When that family member heard that someone was willing to buy that cemetery plot at a high price, they didn¡¯t say a word, they just agreed to resell it, and then they took the ashes of their elders away at a rapid pace. It was the next day after Leo Bort was cremated. The day before, instead, it was sent to the hospital for Ives Norton to remove Leo Bort¡¯s organs as stated in his will. It just so happened that there was an old man about Leo Bort¡¯s age in the hospital who needed a pair of corneas, and then Leo Bort¡¯s corneas came in handy. In the mausoleum, Christine White clutches a bouquet of flowers in her hands and looks at the headstone in front of her with red eyes. ¡°Mom, are you happy that I¡¯ve avenged you?¡± Christine White crouched her body down and slowly ced the flowers in front of E Smith¡¯s tombstone. Baird Lane stood right behind her, quiet and keeping herpany. Christine White spoke to E Smith for a few moments before turning her head and looking at the tombstone next to her. The headstone next to it is nearly half as short as E Smith¡¯s, which is the same length as the other headstones in the mausoleum. That said, this headstone, the shortest in the mausoleum, stands out in a sea of identical headstones. The name on this headstone is Leo Bort. She was making it possible to make tombstones like this. Didn¡¯t he want to be down there begging for her mom¡¯s forgiveness?Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Then she¡¯de to his aid and make him forever shorter than her mother. She¡¯s such a dutiful daughter. The corners of Christine White¡¯s mouth ticked coldly before she stopped looking at Leo Bort and returned her gaze to E Smith¡¯s gravestone, her eyes reddening once more as she looked at the picture of E Smith. Boom! The sky suddenly rang with a loud thunder. Christine White didn¡¯t move and Baird Lane looked up, saw the gray sky and frowned, ¡°Christine, let¡¯s go back, it¡¯s going to rain.¡± ¡°You go back, I¡¯ll stay here and keep my mompany.¡± Christine White said without looking back. Baird Lane pursed his lips, ¡°You¡¯ll catch a cold.¡± ¡°Doesn¡¯t matter.¡± Christine White was unmoved. Baird Lane pinched his temples somewhat helplessly and lifted his feet toward the path. Christine White craned her head slightly to look at his back and watched him walk away, her slightly pale lips pursing as if she was a little upset. Soon, though, she put the upset behind her again. She felt really pretentious. These days Baird Lane chases after her. Wherever she goes, he follows. Over time, she had gotten used to it, and now that he had suddenly left her and gone off on his own, she was still unhappy in her heart in turn. What is she if not pretentious? Who is she to be upset and who is she to be upset? They don¡¯t have any rtionship now, isn¡¯t it normal for him to leave, should he stay here and stay with her in the rain? At the thought, Christine White pped her cheeks and took her mind back to E Smith¡¯s tombstone. It was good that Baird Lane was gone; there were some things to say about her feelings that she wasn¡¯tfortable saying to his face. Now that he¡¯s gone, she can talk as much as she wants, to her mom. Though she knew that her mom wouldn¡¯t answer her. Boom! Another st of thunder. This time the rain followed the thunder. At the beginning, the rain was so light that it drenched my head and I only felt it a little bit. But behind them, the rain grew heavier and denser, soon wetting the ground. Christine White was naturally drenched, and with the weather turning cold, the cold made her shiver. Just as she shrank back, ready to leave, she suddenly felt no more rain on her head. What¡¯s going on? Christine White looked up to see arge ck umbre that was helping to keep all the rain off of her. She suddenly realized something and turned to see Baird Lane standing behind her and was handing her a jacket, ¡°Put it on.¡± Christine White subconsciously results in her jacket, ¡°What are you ¡­ here?¡± ¡°Haven¡¯t I always?¡± Baird Lane asked rhetorically. Christine White¡¯s lips twitched, ¡°You¡¯ve obviously just left haven¡¯t you?¡± Baird Laneughed, ¡°I¡¯m just going to get an umbre, I have no intention of leaving, besides, you¡¯re still here, how can I leave without you, I already lost you six years ago, I won¡¯t this time, wherever you are, I¡¯ll be there.¡± The corners of Christine White¡¯s mouth tugged as if she were smiling. She then lowered her head and seemed to be crying again. Only her face was covered in rain, so she couldn¡¯t tell if there were any tears. After a moment, she looked up, her voice a little choked, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± ¡°Not staying with Mom?¡± Baird Lane looked behind her to the tombstone. This mom, he called out extremely well. Christine White shook her head and didn¡¯t correct his address, ¡°I¡¯m cold.¡± ¡°Come on, then.¡± Baird Lane took her hand and headed for the path. By the time they reached the car, Baird Lane was pretty much soaked through. The rain was so heavy that it hit the ground with a ssh, and with the fact that he¡¯d given her most of his umbre, it was a wonder he didn¡¯t get wet. Looking at Baird Lane like this, Christine White is not untouched inside. She took her handkerchief out of her bag and handed it to him, ¡°Wipe it off.¡± Baird Lane said nothing and took the handkerchief. But instead of wiping himself, he wiped the water from her face. ¡°You ¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t move!¡± Baird Lane whispered. Christine White dutifully stayed still, letting him rub it all over her face. When she had finished wiping, she held out her hand and was just about to say something about asking him to give her the handkerchief, which after all was already wet. But when he didn¡¯t expect it, Baird Lane actually wiped his own face again with the same handkerchief that had wiped hers. Christine White¡¯s little face was red, red hot, and even her head felt dizzy. She felt like she was being bashful with his actions. She¡¯d never thought before that a man with a slight cleanliness fetish would actually do this. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Baird Lane saw that Christine White had been staring at herself and twisted her head toward her. Christine White shook her head, her voice a little husky, ¡°Nothing,.¡± ¡°Nothing Why is your face so red?¡± Baird Lane asked her. Christine White touched her face, and it did burn, but again, she didn¡¯t know what to say. She couldn¡¯t say that she was blushing from his actions. Seeing that Christine White was silent, Baird Lane put down her handkerchief, ¡°Is it sick?¡± ¡°No put.¡± Christine White shook her head. However, this shaking made her feel even more dizzy, and there was even a feeling of nausea. Baird Lane noticed something was wrong and reached out to wipe his hand on her forehead, and at that touch, looked grave, ¡°You have a fever?¡± ¡°Can¡¯t be.¡± Christine White was a little disbelieving, ¡°How long have I been in the rain, and how did I get a fever, not so fast?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a real fever, touch yourself!¡± Baird Lane put his hand down. Christine White reached out and touched her forehead, her forehead was so hot she put her hand down in a hurry, ¡°And a real fever.¡± Chapter 649 – Worsening Illness ¡°Sit back and I¡¯ll take you to the hospital.¡± Baird Lane lowered her seat down so she could recline a little. ¡°No hospital, Ives is busy enough as it is, just leave him alone.¡± Christine White declined the offer to go to the hospital. Baird Lane frowned, ¡°You¡¯re really looking out for him.¡± Christine White rolled her eyes, ¡°Just send me back to the old mansion and get a family doctor.¡± ¡°Got it, sit down.¡± Baird Lane barked without refusing. Christine White hmmmed and closed her eyes. Maybe because of the fever, maybe because of the vibration of the car driving, she is now dizzy, a little bit of motion sickness, only closed her eyes, only a little better, otherwise it would be vomited. Baird Lane watched her fall asleep and, with a push on the gas, elerated the car toward the front. An hourter, the old mansion arrived. Christine White had fallen into a deep sleep, and Baird Lane didn¡¯t wake her up and just carried her into the old mansion. Aunt Lucy was startled to see the two, ¡°Sir, what¡¯s wrong with ma¡¯am?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a fever, you get the doctor over here.¡± Baird Lanemanded without stopping his feet. Aunt Lucy nodded her head in a hurry, ¡°Yes, I¡¯m on my way.¡± When she finished, she ran away at a fast pace. Baird Lane carries Christine White back to her room, and puts the man down when Hugh Dong appears at the door of the room with Bo in his arms. ¡°What happened to Christine?¡± Hugh Dong asked. Baird Lane is wiping Christine White¡¯s face with a dry towel, ¡°Got caught in the rain and have a fever.¡± ¡°Mom ¡­¡± Bao shouted. Baird Lane walked over, squatted down in front of Little Treasure, and touched Little Treasure¡¯s face, ¡°Little Treasure Monster, mommy is fine, the doctor wille over in a while, and show mommy that she¡¯s fine, you go out with Uncle Two first, daddy¡¯s going to change mommy¡¯s clothes.¡± ¡°Uh-huh.¡± Po nodded, then patted Hugh Dong¡¯s thigh, signaling that Hugh Dong could go. Hugh Dong flicked little baby¡¯s forehead, ¡°You little guy.¡± Xiaobao wrinkled his little nose, ¡°Uncle, bad!¡± Hugh Dongughed out loud, ¡°Kid, still saying your second uncle is bad, wait, see how second uncle will clean you up.¡± After saying that, he controlled the wheelchair to turn around and took little baby back to his room. Baird Lane smiled slightly as he watched those two uncles and nephews getting along just fine. It didn¡¯t take long for the doctor to arrive. Baird Lane led the doctor into the room. He had already changed Christine White¡¯s clothes and blow-dried her hair. The doctor came to the bedside and examined Christine White. When you¡¯re done, open the medical kit and pull out a syringe. Baird Lane frowned slightly at the sight of the glowing silver needle, ¡°An injection?¡± ¡°Yes, ma¡¯am has a fever of thirty-nine degrees and must be given an antipyretic injection.¡± The doctor returned. Baird Lane nced at Christine White and nodded slightly, ¡°Gently then, don¡¯t make her sore.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry President Lane,¡± the doctor said, flicking the syringe and then reaching toward Christine White¡¯s arm. After the injection, the doctor left Christine White with a fever-reducing patch on her forehead and some medicine. Baird Lane sat on the edge of the bed, looking at Christine White, whose face was still red and burning with worry. It was amazing that her body, now, had checked into such Land degrees that a fever just after getting wet was clearly too abnormal. Kidney recement surgery, it seems, will have to be done sooner rather thanter. Thinking, Baird Lane took out his cell phone and dialed Ives Norton, ¡°Hello.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± Ives Norton¡¯s tired voice came. Baird Lane spoke up and asked, ¡°Christine¡¯s surgery, can it be moved up?¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Wasn¡¯t the time set for a week from now?¡± Ives Norton was a little puzzled. Baird Lane spills the beans on Christine White¡¯s fever from the rain. Ives Norton frowned, ¡°No way! That¡¯s all the more reason why we can¡¯t move it up, she¡¯s got a fever and she¡¯s having surgery, you¡¯re kidding, we have to wait until she¡¯s better.¡± ¡°Got it.¡± Baird Lane cut the phone off as soon as he knew he couldn¡¯t operate with a fever. Ives Norton¡¯s eyebrow jumped, ¡°Fuck you Baird Lane!¡± Baird Lane drops his cell phone and after touching Christine White¡¯s forehead, he lowers his head and kisses her on the cheek. He then got up and left the room, heading in the direction of the study. The next day, Christine White woke up with her head already still groggy, and with a quick wipe of her forehead, it was also still a little mildly hot. Aunt Lucy carries a ss of water for her and the medication that was dispensed to her. Christine White didn¡¯t hesitate and just turned up, mixing the water to be eaten. ¡°Is it still hard, ma¡¯am?¡± Aunt Lucy asked. Christine White leaned back against the bed, and somewhat weakly returned, ¡°Still a little, dizzy, heartburn, and some nausea and wanting to vomit.¡± ¡°Is the fever still not gone?¡± Aunt Lucy wondered, while also reaching out to touch Christine White¡¯s forehead. This touch was a shock, ¡°Strange, why is it still hot, didn¡¯t the doctor¡¯s fever-reducing injection work?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Christine White shook her head. Aunt Lucy pulled her hand back, ¡°No, we need to call the doctor again to take a look, Ma¡¯am you need to lie down.¡± With that, he helped Christine White back to bed. Christine Whiteid back down and her eyes closed a little. She was too dizzy to move. Aunt Lucy was a little distressed to see her like this, and after tucking her in, she hurried towards the door of her room, ready to go to Baird Lane. As it turned out, I had just walked to the garden when I met Baird Lane. ¡°Sir.¡± Aunt Lucy called out to him in a hurry. Baird Lane is on his way to see Christine White when he sees Aunt Lucy and gives a slight nod. ¡°Sir, the missus is awake.¡± Aunt Lucy started. There was a sh of delight in Baird Lane¡¯s eyes, ¡°Has the wife¡¯s fever gone down?¡± He¡¯d been up all night in the study after going therest night, having meetings and reviewing papers, and had just finally finished, so he was now ready to go over and check on Christine White to see if she was awake. ¡°No.¡± Aunt Lucy shook her head. The tion in Baird Lane¡¯s eyes dissipated, ¡°No? ¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve just looked in and Mistress still has some fever and Mistress says she¡¯s nauseous and wants to vomit so I was just on my way to find you sir.¡± Aunt Lucy said back. Baird Lane looked grave when he heard this. No fever and nausea and vomiting? It¡¯s not right! Having had a fever-reducing shot and medication, it¡¯s unlikely that the fever hasn¡¯t gone down yet, and it¡¯s unlikely that there¡¯s still nausea and the urge to throw up. At this time, Baird Lane suddenly remembered what Ives Norton had said before, there are about the initial symptoms of being infected with the virus. The symptoms, they were exactly like Christine White¡¯s now. Did she ¡­ Thinking about this, Baird Lane blushed, stopped paying attention to Aunt Lucy, and quickened his pace towards Christine White¡¯s room. Aunt Lucy didn¡¯t know what was going on, but by the look on Baird Lane¡¯s face, she didn¡¯t know that it must be something important. She didn¡¯t hesitate any longer and hurriedly jogged to follow. Soon, Baird Lane arrives at Christine White¡¯s room. Even as he guessed that she might have contracted that virus as well, he didn¡¯t hesitate to walk over to her bedside and reach out to touch Christine White¡¯s forehead. Sure enough it¡¯s still hot! Baird Lane¡¯s heart sank, then he called out softly to Christine White twice. Christine White fell back into a deep, unresponsive sleep. Baird Lane pursed his thin lips and hurriedly instructed Aunt Lucy behind him, ¡°Prepare a car immediately and send Mrs. to the hospital.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Aunt Lucy didn¡¯t dare to dy and immediately did as she was told. Baird Lane lifts the covers off Christine White, bends down and picks her up, heading out of the room. An hour or soter, the hospital arrived. Baird Lane rushed to Ives Norton¡¯s office with Christine White in his arms.Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Ives Norton just finished a surgery and is resting at the moment. Suddenly, the office door was kicked open, and it hit the wall with a shudder. And Ives Norton, himself, was startled out of his chair, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Chapter 650 – To Accompany Her ¡°Ives Norton, quick, show Christine.¡± Baird Lane growled low with an urgent expression. It took Ives Norton a moment to see the person he was holding in his arms, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Ives Norton walks over. Baird Lane¡¯s voice was suppressed as he said, ¡°I suspect Christine has the virus!¡± ¡°What?¡± Ives Norton uttered in horror. Baird Lane crossed to him and put Christine White on his desk, ¡°You hurry.¡± Ives Norton snapped back, ¡°I¡¯m on my way.¡± He walked over and began to give Christine White a routine checkup. After doing so, he shook his head, ¡°No, the routine examination, can only show that she is in a normal fever state, and can¡¯t tell if she is infected with the virus or not, so a more careful examination must be conducted now!¡± ¡°Then do it!¡± Baird Lane yelled with glowing red eyes. Ives Norton understood his feelings and didn¡¯t bother with him, carrying Christine White and heading for the examination room. And I don¡¯t know how long it was. Ives Norton came out of the check is with a heavy face. Baird Lane, who was sitting outside on the porch, saw him and immediately stood up, ¡°Well?¡± Ives Norton didn¡¯t say anything. This look on his face says it all. Baird Lane clenched his fists, ¡°I guessed right didn¡¯t I? She¡¯s really infected with the virus?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Ives Norton nodded. Baird Lane cked out a little before his eyes, ¡°How did she get infected?¡±Content held by N?velDrama.Org. As far as he could remember, Christine White had nevere into contact with anyone infected with the virus. To make contact, it should be him. He¡¯s the one who joined the mission to capture that organization. ¡°It¡¯s not clear, but this virus is all airborne, and it¡¯s clear that Christine has either met someone infected with the virus or has been in a ce where someone with the virus has been, but we¡¯ll have to ask her to find out exactly what kind.¡± Ives Norton said. Baird Lane grimaced, ¡°She¡¯s in the early stages now right?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Ives Norton responded. Baird Lane stared at him intently, ¡°Can it be cured initially?¡± ¡°No. If the initial stage could be cured, those infected with the virus would have already been cured by me, instead of slowly going from the initial stage to the advanced stage.¡± Ives Norton said in a deep voice. Baird Lane¡¯s heart clogged, ¡°You mean she¡¯s going to go from early stage, tote stage?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, this virus spreads quickly, it doesn¡¯t take more than a few days, it¡¯s terminal, and it usually kills people in half a month.¡± Ives Norton bowed his head. Baird Lane snapped and grabbed him by the cor, ¡°What do you mean, you¡¯re telling me Christine will be dead in half a month?¡± ¡°I¡¯m just saying that, but not as long as the serum is researched.¡± Ives Norton replied with a frown. Baird Lane¡¯s eyes turned even more crimson, ¡°So, have you worked out your serum yet?¡± ¡°Not yet.¡± ¡°Then what¡¯s the use of talking about it?¡± Baird Lane said emotionally. Ives Norton ripped his cor out, ¡°I know how you feel, and I can understand that, but what¡¯s the point of getting so worked up right now, the serum I¡¯ve never stopped working on, and Christine, I¡¯ll do what I can to cure that, but rather the priority right now is to quarantine anyone Christine hase in contact with. ¡± ¡°Contacted?¡± Baird Lane suddenly calmed down. Ives Norton looked at him, ¡°That¡¯s right, Christine is infected with a virus that has a certain incubation period, so no one knows Christine is infected with the virus until she develops symptoms, and she doesn¡¯t know it herself, so the few people that she hase into contact with, especially those of you in The Lane Family, must be be quarantined and examined immediately.¡± Baird Lane pursed his thin lips, ¡°I know, I¡¯ll arrange it right away.¡± With that, he directly took out his cell phone and called Uncle Fu over, asking Uncle Fu to bring everyone in The Lane Family to the hospital, do a checkup, and go back to quarantine if the checkup was okay. After half a month of quarantine and no symptoms, it means it¡¯s fine. When Fubar heard that Christine White had contracted the virus, he arranged for it to go straight down without saying a word. Soon the group is all at the hospital and Ives Norton goes from person to person. Fortunately, no viral factor was detected from them. But it¡¯s still a quarantine. Even the old mansion, it¡¯s fully sanitized. ¡°No viral factor, which basically means they¡¯re not infected, but be careful and make a note not to let them see each other for the next half month.¡± Ives Norton admonished. Baird Lane nodded slightly, : I know, I¡¯m most relieved now that Bo is not infected.¡± ¡°Yeah, if Bo gets infected, then Christine won¡¯t forgive herself for sure.¡± Ives Norton chimed in. Baird Lane looked over at him, ¡°When is Christine going to wake up?¡± ¡°What, you want to go see her? I tell you, no!¡± Ives Norton immediately guessed what he was trying to do and warned seriously. Baird Lane lowered his eyelids, ¡°She¡¯s my wife, I can¡¯t leave her alone in the ward.¡± Six years ago, he hadn¡¯t been there for her when she was covered in bruises. Now he had to be there for her. ¡°Baird, I know what you¡¯re thinking, but it really won¡¯t work this time, you go in there, you might get infected too!¡± Ives Norton advised heartily. Baird Lane looked at him, ¡°The hospital has protective suits, right?¡± ¡°Yes, but the suits also only have a temporary effect, they don¡¯t necessarily protect against the virus, you know what I mean?¡± Ives Norton¡¯s expression was solemn. ¡°I get it, but I¡¯m still going.¡± Baird Lane was adamant. Ives Norton was furious, ¡°Baird Lane, do you want to die?¡± Baird Lane didn¡¯t speak, his eyes were so insistent. Ives Norton was at his wits end, ¡°Fine, you want to see her right, I¡¯ll let you, but I¡¯m telling you, if you want to see her, you can¡¯t touch her, you can only look at her from a distance, understand?¡± ¡°I know.¡± Baird Lane¡¯s eyes twinkled as he returned. Ives Norton didn¡¯t see the difference and red at him in exasperation, ¡°Come with me, I¡¯ll get your protective suit.¡± Baird Lane hmmm¡¯d and followed Ives Norton toward the office. Once he got the suit, Baird Lane put it right on, put on his mask and gloves, and headed for the critical istion ward. By this time Christine White had woken up, she looked at the white walls, already the smell of disinfectant in the air, and the clothes she was wearing, and knew where she was now. Hospitals! She sighed a little helplessly, not understanding why she¡¯d had trouble with hospitals in her life,ing to them for three days at a time. She doesn¡¯t just have a fever. As he was thinking, the door to the hospital room opened. A man in a tight protective suit and mask walked in. Christine White looked at him quizzically, ¡°And you are?¡± The corner of Baird Lane¡¯s mouth twitched, ¡°It¡¯s me.¡± Hearing his voice, Christine White froze, ¡°Why are you dressed like that?¡± Baird Lane¡¯s eyes sank slightly as he didn¡¯t answer and walked straight towards her, stopping at the bedside, ¡°Better?¡± ¡°Still have some dizziness and a tight feeling in my chest, what¡¯s wrong with me?¡± Christine White asked putting her hand to her chest. Baird Lane touched her head, ¡°You¡¯re okay.¡± ¡°Is it really alright?¡± Christine White was a bit unconvinced, then surveyed her ward, ¡°So many instruments, obviously not a normal ward, and istion facilities, this is an istion ward right?¡± Baird Lane didn¡¯t expect her to guess at once, and could only admit, ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± ¡°Why am I in the istion ward? I just have a fever, I don¡¯t need to be in here, do I?¡± Christine White suddenly felt a little uneasy in her heart. Baird Lane didn¡¯t say anything, just looked at her. Christine White read pity in his eyes, sadness, and in looking at the protective suit he wore, she suddenly realized something. She¡¯d seen him dressed like this before; it was what Ives Norton wore when he came into contact with those infected with the virus. That is to say ¡­ ¡°I¡¯m infected with the virus right?¡± Christine White asked with trembling lips. Chapter 651 – Molly Bort’s Backhandedness Baird Lane still didn¡¯t say anything, but the clenched fists, and the stoic expression, said it all. She does have the virus. Christine White got a little dizzy in the head and then shouted, ¡°You get out, you get out, don¡¯t stay here, I¡¯ll infect you.¡± Baird Lane was unfazed, ¡°No it won¡¯t, I¡¯m wearing a protective suit.¡± ¡°So what? A protective suit isn¡¯t an absolute defense, so get out.¡± Christine White looked at him. For whatever reason, she didn¡¯t want him to be infected. Yet instead of walking away, Baird Lane took her hand in his, ¡°Just calm down.¡± ¡°How am I supposed to be calm, I¡¯m infected with a virus that¡¯s contagious.¡± Christine White yelled. Baird Lane took her in his arms, ¡°I know it¡¯s contagious, but I¡¯m not afraid.¡± ¡°You ¡­¡± Christine White was stunned by him. Knowing that she was infected with the virus, instead of leaving, he got up close and personal with her, he ¡­ ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid to die?¡± Christine White asked in a shaky voice as she grabbed the protective suit he was wearing. Baird Laneughed softly, ¡°No one is afraid to die, but I¡¯d rather die with you.¡± ¡°Psycho, you¡¯re a psycho!¡± Christine White pped him hard on the back. She didn¡¯t show any mercy, she really pped it with all her strength. Baird Lane was pped painfully, his teeth clenched but he didn¡¯t grunt, letting her vent. After a while, she seemed to have finished venting and pushed him away with one hand, ¡°Just stand there, reason with me to keep a distance of a few meters and don¡¯t lean over!¡± Christine White pointed at Baird Lane, her voice icy cold. Baird Lane knew that her current iciness was feigned, she just didn¡¯t want him close enough to be infected. Baird Lane didn¡¯t want to really piss her off either, so he just stood there and didn¡¯t move. Christine White felt a little better when she saw him doing what she said, but it was still heavy, ¡°I heard from Ives that this virus has an incubation period, it will incubate for a few days before it shows up, which means I contracted the virus a few days ago, yet I¡¯ve been in contact with you guys for the past few days¡­ have any of you been infected by me? ¡± She asked anxiously! Baird Lane shook his head, ¡°No.¡±T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Really?¡± Christine White was a little unable. Baird Lane hmmm¡¯d, ¡°Really, the people you¡¯ve been in contact with, I¡¯ve had theme to the hospital for tests and there¡¯s been no surveince of the viral factor from them, but they¡¯re still in quarantine.¡± At that, Christine White breathed a huge sigh of relief, ¡°That¡¯s good, that¡¯s good, is Bo okay?¡± It was Po that she was most worried about. If Bo is infected by her. She really was about to hate herself. ¡°It¡¯s fine, Bo has been with Nigel for thest few days and hasn¡¯t had much contact with you, so it¡¯s fine!¡± Baird Lane replied. Christine White cried tears of joy, ¡°Thank you so much Hugh Dong, he saved me again.¡± Saving Bao is the same as saving her. That¡¯s something Baird Lane agrees with. If Bao did get infected, she certainly wouldn¡¯t survive. Christine White was finally relieved to know that Bao and the others were okay, and even she seemed to think a lot more openly about being infected with the virus. But Baird Lane couldn¡¯t let it go and asked in a hushed voice, ¡°How did you get the virus? Who else have you seentely besides us?¡± Christine White knew he was trying to ask about the source of the virus and thought carefully before shaking her head, ¡°I¡¯ve only seen you guystely, I haven¡¯t seen anyone else except ¡­¡± ¡°Except who?¡± Baird Lane¡¯s eyes narrowed. Christine White bit her lip and spat out two words, ¡°Molly Bort!¡± Baird Lane¡¯s eyes shed brilliantly, ¡°Molly Bort?¡± ¡°Well, I¡¯ve only seen her since the trial.¡± She repeated one side. Baird Lane pursed his thin lips, ¡°She¡¯s from that organization, maybe she does have the virus on her.¡± ¡°When you say that, I suddenly remember.¡± Christine White¡¯s form trembled a little. Baird Lane looked at her, ¡°What do you remember?¡± Christine White clenched her palms, ¡°Thest time we went to see Molly Bort, Molly Bort and I met alone, and met, not in a quarantine room, but in a piece of ordinary meet-and-greet where you can touch each other kind of thing, and it was then that Molly Bort said to me that I wouldn¡¯t survive if she died. Of course I thought she must have arranged some kind of backstabbing ¡­¡± ¡°I know, I¡¯ve been looking into it.¡± Baird Lane nodded. Christine Whiteughed bitterly, ¡°But we were both wrong, Molly Bort did arrange a backhand, but the backhand was not arranged outside, it was Molly Bort herself, she must have been aware that she was infected with the virus, that¡¯s why she met with me in that way, just to try to infect me, and that¡¯s what her backhand was. ¡± Hearing this, Baird Lane also understood and hammered his fist on the head of the bed. Christine White looked at his hand. He pushed so hard that the skin on his joints broke and oozed blood. Christine White hurriedly pressed the panic button at the foot of her bed. Baird Lane snapped back, ¡°What are you doing?¡± ¡°You¡¯re bleeding, even with gloves, it¡¯s easily infected and must be bandaged immediately.¡± Christine White said seriously. At that moment, the door to the hospital room opened and Ives Norton came in, also wearing a protective suit, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°Ives, you get him out of here, his hand is bleeding.¡± Christine White pointed at Baird Lane and rushed to Ives Norton. Ives Norton¡¯s face changed when he heard that, and without saying a word, he pulled Baird Lane up and headed for the door. Once outside, Ives Norton let go of Baird Lane and looked at him with some anger, ¡°Baird Lane, do you realize what you are doing? Viral infection, not just by breathing into the body, but by airborne transmission, the viral factor adheres to the top of the wound, and can be infected as well.¡± ¡°I know who Christine was infected by.¡± Baird Lane replied. Ives Norton flinched, then calmed down, ¡°Who was it?¡± ¡°Molly Bort,¡± Baird Lane said, squeezing the words through his teeth. Ives Norton¡¯s face was serious, ¡°How could it be her?¡± Baird Lane took what Christine White had just said and restated it. Ives Norton listened, exasperated and helpless, ¡°You guys are so careless, why didn¡¯t you think of this sooner?¡± ¡°No one knew that Molly Bort was infected with the virus as well, it had been quarantined for a while before Molly Bort met with Christine, and Molly Bort didn¡¯t even react to it, so the police department over there assumed that Molly Bort wasn¡¯t infected.¡± Baird Lane rubbed his temples and said with hidden anger. Ives Norton pursed his lips, ¡°Looks like Molly Bort¡¯s organs won¡¯t work for a while either, only until the serumes out.¡± ¡°So when¡¯s your seruming out, anyway?¡± Baird Lane asked, tightening his fists. That was his main concern right now. Ives Norton was a little afraid to look at him, ¡°There have been some new developments, but it will be a while.¡± ¡°Wait? Waiting again, I can wait, can Christine wait?¡± Baird Lane pointed to the ward behind him. Ives Norton sighed, ¡°So what do you think I can do? I¡¯m just a doctor, I¡¯m not a god. Christine being infected with the virus was something none of us expected, so what¡¯s the point of you ming me, wouldn¡¯t I have wanted to save her faster?¡± Baird Lane¡¯s thin lips twitched, suddenly unable to speak. Ives Norton took off his sses and wiped them, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s all calm down for now, there¡¯s no point in rushing, the priority now is to go to the sterilizer room and do a full body disinfection first.¡± Baird Lane had no objection and followed him toward the sterilization room. When she came out after the sterilization, Christine White¡¯s assistant Lisa also rushed to the hospital. She stopped Baird Lane and asked urgently, ¡°President Lane, what¡¯s going on with our superintendent?¡± Chapter 652 – Giving You a Chance She just had something she needed to report to the director, but when she called, the director said she hadn¡¯t been able to go to the officetely and was in the hospital. So she rushed over. Baird Lane looked at a worried looking Lisa and didn¡¯t hold back on the Christine White situation. Lisa¡¯s pupils constricted, ¡°How did this happen?¡± ¡°So you¡¯d better go and get a checkup soon, and all those people in yourpany too, but when you do the checkup, don¡¯t tell the truth about the virus, or else it¡¯ll cause a panic in people¡¯s hearts, and it¡¯ll be troublesome afterward.¡± Baird Lane reminded. Lisa nodded with a slightly pale face, ¡°Thanks President Lane, I see, so how is the Superintendent now? Can it be saved?¡± ¡°Can!¡± Baird Lane returned the word with a clenched fist. He could never let Christine die. If Christine really can¡¯t hold out until the serumes out, he¡¯ll stay with her. ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Lisa breathed a huge sigh of relief when she heard that she could be saved. The president of The Lane Family Group, in her opinion, wasn¡¯t above making fun of that. ¡°Don¡¯t tell The Camp Family about this yet, The Camp Family will only worry more if they know.¡± Baird Lane added. Lisa nodded, ¡°Don¡¯t worry President Lane, I¡¯m aware of everything, so I¡¯ll go ahead and do the checkup, and after that, I¡¯ll go back to the office and arrange for the others to do the checkup as well.¡± ¡°Uh-huh.¡± Baird Lane nodded. After Lisa left, he reentered Christine White¡¯s hospital room. Only this time he didn¡¯t go in, but sat outside. It wasn¡¯t that he didn¡¯t want to go in, but he couldn¡¯t. What he fought for, too, was one meeting per day and a daily meeting time that tapered off as Christine White¡¯s condition diminished. He had already seen it just now, so naturally he couldn¡¯t get in and see it now. Baird Lane had his way, though, and pulled out his cell phone to connect to the video. Christine White¡¯s pale little face appears in the video. Baird Lane looked at her like this and his heart was seized. Before he could say anything, however, Christine White opened her mouth, ¡°Is the wound bandaged?¡± Baird Lane heard this and held up his bandaged hand, ¡°There.¡± Christine White nodded when she saw that it was indeed bandaged, ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± ¡°Sorry.¡± Baird Lane apologized abruptly. Christine White cocked her head in confusion, ¡°Why did you say sorry.¡± Baird Lane pursed his lips, ¡°I couldn¡¯te in to keep youpany.¡± Christine Whiteughed, ¡°Are you stupid? I¡¯m a walking virus right now, and you¡¯re here to keep mepany? You don¡¯t want to live?¡± ¡°I just want to be there for you, I wasn¡¯t there for you six years ago and now I ¡­¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Christine White interrupts him, but her gaze doesn¡¯t fall on the camera, ¡°Aren¡¯t you here right now, just a door and a wall away, and kind of keeping mepany.¡± Baird Lane¡¯s eyes lit up a bit when he heard that, ¡°Christine, you forgive me?¡± Christine White was first silent for a while, then smiled, ¡°People who are going to die, what else is there to care about, I don¡¯t have much of a grudge against you per se, and the grudge has long since been resolved, I¡¯ve long since forgiven you, didn¡¯t you realize that?¡± ¡°But you never let go of the idea of getting back together with me.¡± Baird Lane dropped his eyes, his tone a little resigned. The corner of Christine White¡¯s mouth twitched, ¡°So what you think forgiveness is, is me making up with you again, and that¡¯s forgiving you?¡± ¡°Uh-huh.¡± Baird Lane nods. Christine White this moment the mood of the better, ¡°stupid, have not seen you so stupid, with you to re-peace is to forgive, how to think.¡± ¡°By all means, Christine, will you marry me again this time when you¡¯re better?¡± Baird Lane proposed out of the blue. Christine White froze, ¡°What?¡± Baird Lane said it again. Christine White doesn¡¯t know what to say now. After all, how could she not expect that he would say to her, at this time, the words for her to re-marry him? ¡°Baird Lane, do you realize what you¡¯re saying?¡± Christine White looked through the camera and looked at the man seriously.Content held by N?velDrama.Org. The man nodded, ¡°I know.¡± ¡°But I can¡¯t get better.¡± Christine White added. Baird Lane frowned, ¡°You¡¯ll be fine.¡± ¡°This virus goes from early stage to death in just half a month, I only have thirteen days left, do you think I¡¯ll be okay?¡± Christine White said with a sadness in her heart. Have to admit, she lost out to Molly Bort on this one. No one expected that Molly Bort would still be able to use that trick and finally count her out. It¡¯s no wonder Molly Bort ends up saying she¡¯s going to die too. ¡°It¡¯s going to be okay, trust me, trust Ives, and trust yourself.¡± Baird Lane squeezed his cell phone tightly, his rapid pace of speech revealing his urgency. Christine White could hear he was afraid. Fear that she might actually die. ¡°I believe you guys, but I don¡¯t believe in the virus, Baird, don¡¯t lie to yourself, Ives has tried so hard, but the serum isn¡¯t that well researched, and it simply can¡¯t be researched without a certain amount of time.¡± Christine White sighed. With this Baird, she shouted Baird Lane¡¯s heart out. He was dying to hear her call him that. But she didn¡¯t want to hear it at this time. It made him feel like he was hearing it for thest time. ¡°Christine, the serum can definitely be researched, until the serum is researched, you yourself have to insist on surviving, think about little baby, think about our son, he¡¯s still so young, do you really want him to lose his mom?¡± Baird Lane said with a somewhat suppressed voice. Christine White paused for a moment when she heard Po, then lowered her head, making it impossible to see the emotions in her eyes. After a moment, she looked up and smiled, ¡°Okay, for the remaining thirteen days, I¡¯ll hold out, I¡¯ll try to stay alive until the serum works.¡± He was right, she couldn¡¯t give up Bo. Bo is so young and has not fully recovered from his autism. If she died now, what would happen to Bo, she didn¡¯t even dare to think about it, maybe the autism would worsen again. Watching the scene where Christine White promises to try to survive for the sake of Bo, Baird Lane is both happy and a little sad. Happy about it, she¡¯ll be strong. The sad thing was that Po was more in her heart than he was. He had just urged her so much to live well, and she was unmoved, and as soon as he said little baby, she immediately changed. Baird Lane¡¯s depression was seen by Christine White, where she did not know that the man was jealous again, and of his son at that, and cried a little. ¡°Baird Lane!¡± she called out to him. Baird Lane¡¯s thin lips pursed, ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°If I do end up surviving, maybe, I¡¯ll give you a chance.¡± Christine White said. Baird Lane¡¯s deep eyes crossed, ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Really! But only if I survive.¡± Christine White looked at him seriously. Although she said that, she didn¡¯t actually have the slightest confidence that she would survive or not. The reason why I insisted was just for the sake of Bo. The only thing she could do now was to survive until the serum came out sessfully, and if she didn¡¯t, then there was nothing she could do. ¡°Good, you remember what you said, and when the timees, don¡¯t go back on your word!¡± The corner of Baird Lane¡¯s mouth hooked up. Christine White nodded, ¡°Well, I¡¯ll never go back on my word.¡± ¡°I see, then you get some rest and I¡¯ll head over to Ives Norton¡¯s.¡± With that, Baird Lane ended the video call and headed for Ives Norton¡¯s. Ives Norton was busy in the researchb when an assistant came over and tapped him on the shoulder, ¡°Dr. Norton, there¡¯s someone outside.¡± ¡°Who?¡± Ives Norton asked. Chapter 653 – She’s Your Sister-in-law ¡°It¡¯s me.¡± Baird Lane stood in the doorway of the researchb. Ives Norton looked at him and walked over, ¡°What brings you here?¡± ¡°Is there anything I can do to help? I want to work on the serum in thirteen days.¡± Baird Lane looked at Ives Norton, his tone serious. Ives Norton knew why he must study the serum in thirteen days. Because Christine White is only thirteen days away. ¡°You think the serum is that easy to research?¡± Ives Norton nked him. Baird Lane clenched his fists, ¡°Can¡¯t it really go any faster?¡± ¡°Yes, as long as you get a couple professors in virology toe over and work with us on the serum, I think it should go faster.¡± Ives Norton said seriously. Baird Lane looked at him for a few moments, ¡°I see, I¡¯ll arrange it right away.¡± Although this kind of professor was a talent on the national side that he couldn¡¯t necessarily hire, he had to try anyway. ¡°Well, then, as soon as you can.¡± Ives Norton nodded. Baird Lane turned away, and when he got outside, he called Gates and told him to find a professor in the field and make sure he got the professor here, no matter what the promises were.T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Finally those professors made an offer to Baird Lane to go over there and help out if Baird Lane would allocate $50 million a day to sponsor the Academy of Sciences. Baird Lane agreed. So the next day, the hospital¡¯s researchb was filled with a few more professorial bigwigs in virology. When Christine White found out, she realized that she had a much better chance of surviving, but she still didn¡¯t have the confidence in her heart that she would survive. She now wakes up each day feeling worse than she did yesterday. Yesterday¡¯s head was only mildly groggy, today¡¯s, well, it¡¯s groggy as hell. She was quarantined and couldn¡¯t take half a step away from the ward, she had to stay in the ward and the only way she could see anyone was by cell phone video. Right now, she¡¯s videoing Bo. Po probably knew what was wrong with her now, and a few moments of worry showed in her light brown pupils. Christine White¡¯s heart warmed and sank when she saw it. Warmed by the fact that Bao cared about her, and sour because she really didn¡¯t know if she would survive. She doesn¡¯t want to die, she wants to live and watch Po grow up. But the odds are too slim! ¡°Have some water.¡± Baird Lane poured a ss of water for Christine White. Christine White huffed and took the ss of water, ¡°Thanks.¡± Baird Lane hmmm¡¯d and took her phone away, ¡°Don¡¯t video, you need more rest now.¡± ¡°I know.¡± Christine White sipped her water and returned with a hoarse voice. Baird Lane looked at her, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s fine.¡± Christine White lowered her head, ¡°I hope so, but it¡¯s time for you to get out, you¡¯ve been in here for ten minutes.¡± Baird Lane took the ss of water from her, ¡°It¡¯s fine, I can stay for half an hour, and ten minutes.¡± He¡¯s not going anywhere, and Christine White is going along with it. The half-hour viewing was arranged by Ives Norton. It shouldn¡¯t matter if he doesn¡¯t go. But when the half hour was up, she would kick him out even if he didn¡¯t leave. ¡°Lisa came over to see you yesterday and found out how you were doing.¡± Baird Lane said suddenly as he pulled a chair over and sat down. Christine White wasn¡¯t surprised by this, ¡°I haven¡¯t been going to the office, she¡¯s always going to be looking for me, and when she finds me, doesn¡¯t she know what¡¯s going on with me right now.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll take care of yourpany for you.¡± Baird Lane looked at her. Christine White gave a puzzled hmmm, ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°After you fell asleep yesterday afternoon, I left the hospital for a while, went to your office, and helped you approve the paperwork.¡± Baird Lane said. Christine White was surprised, ¡°You approved the paperwork for me? And those people at thepany approved it, and Lisa didn¡¯t stop you?¡± ¡°No, I told them that you are my wife and took out your papers, they believed it so they agreed, not to mention that our two families were already working together, there is no reason for them to disagree, as for Lisa, you can¡¯t handle a lot of things the way you are right now, and she can¡¯t do it on her own, so she can only rely on me.¡± Baird Lane exined. The corner of Christine White¡¯s mouth twitched, ¡°Looks like I have you to thank for that.¡± Baird Lane¡¯s thin lips slightly hooked, ¡°You are my wife, isn¡¯t it right to help you?¡± Christine White gave him a nk look and didn¡¯t bother to speak. Baird Lane is in an even better mood. Looks like she agrees with what he just said. In the past, if he had said she was his wife, she would have retorted. There was no rebuttal this time, clearly apromise. Soon the half hour was up. Christine White rushed Baird Lane out. She didn¡¯t want to infect him herself. Baird Lane didn¡¯t stay much longer and went straight out. Once he¡¯s gone, he¡¯ll have to wait until tomorrow to see her again. Once Baird Lane was out of the hospital room, he went to the sterilization room and disinfected himself all over, then took another trip to the research room. Even though those professors had only just joined and he knew by thinking about it that they must not have researched anything yet, he just wanted to go over there and ask about it or he wouldn¡¯t feelfortable with it. Sure enough, the result of the questioning was what he thought it would be, no research was done, and he left. Back at the old mansion. Hugh Dong cuts Baird Lane off, ¡°How¡¯s Christine doing now?¡± He¡¯s worried. Everyone in the old mansion, in quarantine, was not allowed toe out, and all he could do to find out about Christine White was to wait at the door of Baird Lane¡¯s room. Wait for Baird Lane to return and cut him off. He didn¡¯t know how long he¡¯d been waiting, but thankfully, now it was finally time. ¡°You should call your sister-inw.¡± Baird Lane looked at Hugh Dong and corrected in a serious tone. Hugh Dong¡¯s expression was bleak for a moment, then he grunted, ¡°It¡¯s not like you¡¯re rted to her now, I¡¯m not going to call her sister-inw.¡± Baird Lane, if he didn¡¯t know, Hugh Dong was deliberately antagonizing him, his thin lips pursed, ¡°When she¡¯s well, we¡¯ll have a wedding right away, and by then, she¡¯ll still be your sister-inw.¡± ¡°Christine agreed to be with you?¡± Hugh Dong was surprised. Baird Lane lifted his chin, ¡°Or what?¡± Christine White was talking about giving him a chance, but wouldn¡¯t giving a chance mean getting back together with him. ¡°Hmph, I really don¡¯t know why on earth she had to be blind to see you.¡± Hugh Dong said sarcastically with some reluctance. Baird Lane frowned, ¡°What did you say?¡± ¡°Nothing, you haven¡¯t answered me, how is she now?¡± ¡°She¡¯s fine.¡± Baird Lane replied. He won¡¯t tell them the specifics of Christine White¡¯s situation. If they say it, they can¡¯t help and will only worry for nothing. ¡°It¡¯s really good? But I just started watching her video with Bo, she suffered a lot¡­ that virus, what are the symptoms? Can it be cured?¡± Hugh Dong asked again. He knows very little about the outside world because he has been doing rehab. He knew about the virus, and had heard Christine White mention it, but there was nothing about the symptoms, the incubation period, the danger period. Just know that being infected with that virus is a serious matter or they wouldn¡¯t have been quarantined. ¡°That¡¯s not something you care to concern yourself with, the most important thing for you right now is to get back on your feet, other than that, you don¡¯t have to care, all I can tell you is that Christine will heal.¡± Baird Lane looked at Hugh Dong and returned indifferently. He wasn¡¯t going to tell the truth, it wouldn¡¯t do any good to tell it. It¡¯s just going to be more of a wake-up call. ¡°I¡¯ll be able to stand up in a little while, but I want to know now, can I go see her?¡± Hugh Dong asked. Baird Lane refused outright, ¡°No way! You¡¯ll stay at the old mansion and not go anywhere, it¡¯s for your own good.¡± Hugh Dong frowned with some dissatisfaction. At this point, Baird Lane asked, ¡°Where¡¯s Bo?¡± Chapter 654 Bess Camp Arrives ¡°In my room.¡± Hugh Dong returned. Baird Lane nodded, ¡°During this time, little baby will be in your care, you have the least contact with Christine, I am relieved that you are taking care of little baby.¡± Hugh Dong¡¯s minimal exposure to Christine White means it¡¯s even less likely that he¡¯ll catch the virus, and with Bao in his care, he can focus on Christine White. Hugh Dong also understood what he meant and gently answered, ¡°I will take care of little baby.¡± ¡°Go to your room then, I should go.¡± With that, Baird Lane pushed open the door to his room, changed his clothes, and left again. Hugh Dong sighed inwardly as he watched hime and go. Baird Lane left the old mansion and went to The Lane Family Group first to get The Lane Family Group¡¯s affairs in order and then to Christine White¡¯spany to help her with her affairs. Those people at Christine White were happy to see him. Because he¡¯s the president and chairman of The Lane Family Group, him being with their director means they¡¯re backed up against the tree that is The Lane Family. Although they were a subsidiary of The Camp Family, The Camp Family¡¯s home base was abroad, so in case something happened, the headquarters couldn¡¯t rush over to help. So having to rely on The Camp Family is not as good as relying on The Lane Family. ¡°President Lane, here are today¡¯s papers.¡± Lisa cradled a stack of papers and ced them on Christine White¡¯s desk. Baird Lane, now sitting in Christine White¡¯s office, saw the pile of papers and gave a faint hmmm, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Lisa let go, but didn¡¯t go out. Baird Lane looked over at her, ¡°What¡¯s up with you?¡± ¡°Chief Camp called me in the morning, he was trying to find the Superintendent, but the Superintendent had quite a few contacts, so he called me, I didn¡¯t tell Chief Camp about the Superintendent, but if Chief Camp hadn¡¯t been able to find the Superintendent, surely he would have sent someone over.¡± Lisa said. Baird Lane pinched his brow, ¡°I see what you¡¯re saying, get out, I¡¯ll contact Bess Camp and talk to him.¡± ¡°Good, then I¡¯ll trouble President Lane.¡± Lisa bent her head in delight and turned to go out. After she left, Baird Lane exhaled in person, put down the pen in his hand, and picked up his cell phone to call Bess Camp over the transantic phone. It¡¯s nighttime on the foreign side, but it¡¯s only eleven o¡¯clock at night, and Bess Camp shouldn¡¯t be asleep yet. Sure enough, Bess Camp wasn¡¯t sleeping. The phone rang for a moment and Bess Camp listened to answer it, ¡°Why is President Lane calling me all of a sudden?¡± Baird Lane calling did surprise Bess Camp a bit. Baird Lane was silent for a few seconds before speaking, ¡°I wanted to tell you about Christine.¡± ¡°What happened to Christine?¡± Bess Camp frowned. Baird Lane pursed his thin lips as he spelled out Christine White¡¯s current situation. He hadn¡¯t nned on telling The Camp Family people that. But having just thought about it, I decided to say so. After all, The Camp Family had been kind to Christine White, and he shouldn¡¯t have kept it from them. Bess Camp¡¯s entire body is shocked after hearing Baird Lane¡¯s words, and after the shockes the anger. ¡°Baird Lane, why didn¡¯t you protect her again?¡± Bess Camp questioned. Baird Lane squeezes his cell phone, ¡°This is the kind of situation that no one could have predicted!¡± He admits he didn¡¯t protect Christine. ¡°Unpredictable? Yes, it¡¯s true that a lot of things in this world are unpredictable, but why can¡¯t you predict anything no matter what?¡± Bess Camp was furious. Baird Lane closed his eyes, ¡°I¡¯m telling you this so you know what¡¯s going on with Christine right now.¡± ¡°Is Christine still saved?¡± Bess Camp took a deep breath and barelyposed herself. Baird Lane¡¯s eyes sank, ¡°Ives is doing his best to research the serum.¡± ¡°So you¡¯re saying that Christine is currently unsaved?¡± Bess Camp¡¯s volume rose again. Baird Lane didn¡¯t deny it, ¡°I won¡¯t let her die.¡± ¡°Heh, who can¡¯t talk big, and now that the serum hasn¡¯t even been researched, what makes you so sure!¡± Bess Camp yelled down. Baird Lane looked serious, ¡°Just because I¡¯m willing to die with her.¡± ¡°What?¡± Bess Camp froze for a moment before asking uncertainly, ¡°Baird Lane, you¡¯re kidding, right?¡± ¡°I never joke about it.¡± Baird Lane said. Bess Camp¡¯s lips twitched, ¡°So you¡¯re saying that if the serum really isn¡¯t worked out in the end, you¡¯ll apany Christine to her death?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Baird Lane nodded. Bess Camp was suddenly speechless, and all the anger, too, dissipated at once. There was really no reason for him to be angry at someone who was willing to apany someone to their death. After a moment, Bess Camp rubbed her temples, ¡°How¡¯s Christine doing now?¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay now, but as time goes on, she¡¯ll get worse.¡± Baird Lane replied. ¡°I know, I¡¯lle to your ce right away.¡± Bess Camp said. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll arrange for someone to pick you up at the airport then.¡± Baird Lane didn¡¯t stop. Maybe Christine White will be happy when Bess Campes to town. What¡¯s more, Bess Camp and her are really just siblings, and there¡¯s no reason for him to stop it. The call ended and Baird Lane dropped his cell phone, picked up his pen and started working on the paperwork. After the treatment, he had to rush to the hospital. It was noon the next day when Bess Camp arrived. Gates took him to the hospital. Baird Lane was waiting for him at the hospital gate. As soon as he saw Baird Lane he rushed forward, ¡°Come on, take me to Christine.¡± Baird Lane nodded slightly and turned toward the front. Bess Camp saw this and followed him. The two changed into protective suits and took full measures before heading to Christine White¡¯s hospital room. Christine White is sort of sober at this point. It was sort of, and that¡¯s because her mind waspletely scrambled and foggy right now, and she couldn¡¯t think at all, couldn¡¯t think about things without getting nauseous and wanting to throw up. ¡°Christine,¡± Baird Lane said as he gently walked over to Christine White¡¯s hospital bed. Christine White looked over at him, her voice growing hoarse, ¡°Why are you here again? Didn¡¯t you just see it? Get out, don¡¯te in, I¡¯m getting worse now, you¡¯reing in more and more often, it¡¯s dangerous, get out!¡± Although she was driving people away, the anxiety and worry in her tone was not hidden at all.Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Baird Lane knows she¡¯s worried he¡¯s infected and that¡¯s why she¡¯s in a hurry to get rid of him. It warmed his heart, but at the same time it hurt even more. ¡°I¡¯m leaving in a few minutes, I came in just to surprise you.¡± Baird Lane said. Christine White was puzzled, ¡°Surprise?¡± ¡°Uh-huh.¡± Baird Lane nodded, then pointed aside, ¡°Look who it is.¡± Christine White then realized that there was actually someone else with him. She craned her neck to see someone as wrapped up as Baird Lane in a protective suit and mask and gloves and shook her head, ¡°Don¡¯t recognize them.¡± ¡°You really don¡¯t recognize it? Brother I¡¯m sad about that.¡± Bess Camp spoke up. At the sound of his voice, Christine White froze for a few seconds, then stared incredulously, ¡°Brother?¡± ¡°It¡¯s me.¡± Bess Camp nodded. If he could take off his mask, he would have taken it off by now. Christine White¡¯s eyes reddened, ¡°Brother, is it really you?¡± ¡°It¡¯s me.¡± Bess Camp replied again. Christine White was thrilled, ¡°What are you doing here?¡± ¡°I heard about you from President Lane and was worried about you, so I came over to see you.¡± Bess Camp replied. Christine White turned her attention to Baird Lane, ¡°How do you ¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t me President Lane, I¡¯m the one who wants to know, and even if President Lane doesn¡¯t say anything, I¡¯m going toe over here and ask what¡¯s wrong with you if I can¡¯t find you, and I¡¯ll find out then too.¡± Bess Camp said. Christine White drifted off, ¡°So it is.¡± Baird Lane looked at the two siblings happy, and without interrupting them, lifted his foot and exited the hospital room. Chapter 655 Giving Last Words Christine White looked at his back and didn¡¯t hold him back, letting him go out. He¡¯d already seen her once today, and it wasn¡¯t appropriate to stay any longer. She was really afraid that he was infected. ¡°Brother, do Mom and Dad and the others know about youing over to see me?¡± Christine White asked. Bess Camp shook her head, ¡°I didn¡¯t tell them, they¡¯d worry if I did.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Christine White breathed a sigh of relief, ¡°I didn¡¯t want to tell them either, I was afraid they¡¯d find out, brother, you mustn¡¯t.¡± ¡°I won¡¯t say anything for a while, but in your condition, you certainly won¡¯t be able to hide it for long.¡± Bess Camp looked at her. Christine White let out a bitterugh as she looked down, ¡°I know, but let¡¯s keep it to ourselves for as long as we can, and in the end, if it¡¯s not possible, we¡¯ll tell them when I¡¯m gone, then they¡¯ll at least feel better.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯ll be fine.¡± Bess Camp got a little lump in her throat. Even though he said that, he was not at all sure in his heart that she would be alright or not. He had learned about the virus before he came here. It was also known that Ives Norton and the others were working on the serum, and it was clear that the serum would eventually be worked on. But the question is, can she wait until then? The ward was silent for a moment. After a moment, Bess Camp took it upon herself to change the subject, ¡°Where¡¯s Bo?¡± ¡°In The Lane Family it, brother if you want to see little baby, you can talk to Baird Lane, and ah, little baby can talk now, although he doesn¡¯t say much, but some of the words, are able to say very sharply.¡± Mentioning her son, Christine White instantly opened her words, her pale face raised a faint smile. Bess Camp looked at her like this and was both heartbroken and happy. Heartbreakingly, her health is getting worse. Happily, she¡¯s still in good spirits. Maybe in a little while, she won¡¯t be in such good spirits. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll talk to President Lane in a few minutes to meet Bo, but tell me now, what Bo does the rest of the time.¡± Bess Camp sat down. Christine White nodded, ¡°Okay.¡± In the half hour that followed, she told him a lot about what had been going on with Bo during this time. Finally the time came to stop. Christine White throws Bess Camp out of the ward and won¡¯t let Bess Camp stay on, Bess Camp has to go out and join Baird Lane. Baird Lane saw hime out, and without asking what he had said to Christine White in there, spoke directly, ¡°How long are you going to stay in the country?¡± ¡°Stay awhile, I want to wait for the serum toe out.¡± Bess Camp said. Baird Lane nodded, ¡°Okay, got a ce to stay?¡± ¡°Came in a hurry, hadn¡¯t looked for it yet, was going to get a hotel.¡± Bess Camp replied. Baird Lane stuck his hands in his pants pockets, ¡°Go to The Lane Family, Bo¡¯s there, you can see Bo on the way.¡± Bess Campughed, ¡°Okay, I was going to tell you that I wanted to see Bo.¡± Baird Lane turned toward the elevator. Bess Camp knew he was leading the way and didn¡¯t hesitate, lifting her foot to follow. Time flies, and it¡¯s just a few days. Christine White¡¯s mental state is getting worse and worse, has beenpletely unable to get up, the torture of the virus, the whole person is weak, the body is also thinning down at a speed visible to the naked eye, but just a few days, the whole person has suffered twenty pounds more than a few days ago, cheekbones on the face are protruding out. She had now evolved from early to mid stage, and in a few days, it would bete stage. Baird Lane is no longer allowed to go in to the ward to see her these days, and if he does, he has to stand at the door of the ward and look in through the ss in the door. Other than that, it¡¯s surveince. In short, he couldn¡¯t enter the hospital room, much less touch her. It¡¯s not like Baird Lane didn¡¯t fight back, fight for it, but Ives Norton ironically forbade it. At first, Baird Lane was able to hold back from looking at Christine White, but as Christine White got in worse shapeter on, he couldn¡¯t hold back. And Christine White is well aware that she¡¯s dying and may notst more than a few days. She¡¯s still alive and hanging on by a thread with some medication. But as the virus deepened, after a few days, even with more medication, she was hopeless. ¡°Can I have my cell phone?¡± Christine White opened her eyes and turned to one of the nurses who hade in to sterilize her. The nurse came to the bedside wearing an even heavier protective suit than before and handed her the cell phone. Christine White thanked her before lifting her hand forcefully and picking up the phone. Her body was now so bad that she didn¡¯t have much strength left, and just such an action as reaching for the cell phone had almost used up all her strength. She clicked on the chat app, found Baird Lane, and sent him a video invite over. Baird Lane was just outside the door to the hospital room when he heard his cell phone ring and rushed to take it out to check it. Saw it was a video from her and answered it straight away. At once, Christine White¡¯s shapely and withered appearance appeared in the video, watching Baird Lane for a while. ¡°Baird, I might not reallyst much longer.¡± Christine White looked at Baird Lane¡¯s stoicism and smiled weakly. Baird Lane¡¯s eyes reddened, ¡°Don¡¯t say anything stupid, not yet.¡± ¡°I know, but it¡¯s too much for me, I really don¡¯t know how much longer I canst, maybe today, maybe understand, who¡¯s to say.¡± Christine White¡¯s eyes reddened as she spoke, ¡°Baird Lane, I don¡¯t want to die.¡± ¡°I know, you¡¯re not going to die!¡± Baird Lane squeezed his cell phone as if to crush it. Christine White closed her eyes tiredly, ¡°I¡¯ve obviously be so strong, why did I end up losing to Molly Bort and being counted out by her, I can¡¯t figure it out.¡± ¡°Bad people think in ways that are beyond ourprehension.¡± Baird Lane¡¯s voice went dry. He was so sorry now, sorry why he had lost his memory. If there¡¯s no memory loss, maybe he dealt with Molly Bort six years earlier. ¡°I¡¯m so scared, I¡¯m really scared that I won¡¯t have one, what will happen to my little baby then?¡± Christine White¡¯s tears slid down her eyes andnded on the pillow along the corners of her eyes. She wasn¡¯t greedy and afraid of death, she was really just afraid that if she died, little baby would have no one to protect her. There is The Camp Family, but The Camp Family isn¡¯t really her blood family after all, even if they would protect Po. Is it still protected for life?Content held by N?velDrama.Org. That¡¯s definitely not going to happen! ¡°Don¡¯t say anything stupid, I told you, you¡¯re not going to die.¡± Baird Lane said again through gritted teeth. Christine White smiled to herself, ¡°Do you believe that yourself, there is still no progress on Ives¡¯ serum, a few more days and it will be thest time, at that point, I will only be dead, Baird Lane, I only have one wish right now, and I want you to grant it to me.¡± The tone in which she gave herst words both angered and saddened Baird Lane¡¯s heart. He bit the back of his teeth seat and spoke, ¡°I won¡¯t promise you, if you have any wishes, you can fulfill them on your ownter, I won¡¯t care.¡± Christine White knew he was encouraging her not to think too much about it and to let her live. But she really couldn¡¯t hold out much longer. ¡°Baird Lane, let¡¯s not kid ourselves, okay? I¡¯m really not going to live, you know that in your heart, you just don¡¯t want to admit it.¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± Christine White shook her head, ¡°I¡¯m not going to shut up, I still have the strength to speak now so I have to, if I don¡¯t speak now, I won¡¯t even have the strength to speakter, and when I do, I won¡¯t even die in peace.¡± At that, she took two deep breaths, finding a little strength, and continued, ¡°So Baird Lane, you must grant me this wish, definitely!¡± Baird Lane pursed his lips and looked at her for a few moments before his voice rasped and he asked, ¡°What wish?¡± Chapter 656 – Baird Lane’s Determination ¡°You know, the one I care about the most is little baby, so my wish is also little baby, I want you in this life, you can only set up little baby as the heir, no matter who you marry in the future, how many children you have, you can only have little baby as the heir, that¡¯s my wish.¡± Christine White said with a pair of eyes staring at Baird Lane dead in the face. As if she would die if he didn¡¯t say yes. Baird Lane pursed his thin lips, ¡°I¡¯m not marrying anyone else or having any other children, Bo is my only child and the sole heir to The Lane Family.¡± Christine Whiteughed, ¡°That¡¯s enough with you, I just want Bo to be the sole heir to The Lane Family, it¡¯s none of my business who you marry or how many children you have.¡± ¡°Why it¡¯s none of your business anymore, I told you, I won¡¯t let you die!¡± Baird Lane looked at her with red eyes. Christine White, however, looked at the ceiling, ¡°You say you won¡¯t let it happen? I finally realize nowadays that human beings are really too fragile in front of illness.¡± Upon hearing this, Baird Lane didn¡¯t know what to say.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Yes, mankind is too fragile in the face of sickness. ¡°Since you promised me that, that¡¯s it, I¡¯ll hang up now.¡± Christine White stopped looking at Baird Lane and cut off the videomunication. After that, no matter how much Baird Lane invited her and tried to see her, she stopped paying attention. There was nothing for Baird Lane to do but head for the researchb. After Ives Norton came out, he grabbed Ives Norton by the cor, ¡°Tell me, will the serum work in research or not?¡± Baird Lane asked this seemingly with almost intense emotion. Ives Norton was already tired from doing research and was in a bad mood when he questioned him like that, ¡°Enough Baird Lane, will you calm down?¡± ¡°Calm down? You tell me how to be calm? Do you know what¡¯s happening to Christine right now? She was just telling me herst words!¡± Baird Lane yelled down. Ives Norton sighed, ¡°I know what she¡¯s going through, I just visited her this morning, but what can I do? I don¡¯t want to save her until the serum is worked out, am I not in a hurry?¡± ¡°So tell me, when exactly are you going to work the serum out?¡± Baird Lane let go of him, and the man who had always been cool and collected finally looked like he had been pushed down his spine at this moment, and his whole being became vulnerable. Ives Norton knows how Baird Lane feels, too. Whoever it is that sees their loved one suffering from an illness and still manages to keep their cool. ¡°Baird, we¡¯ve been working on it as much as we can, just wait a little while longer.¡± Ives Norton looked at Baird Lane and said seriously. Baird Lane had one hand over his eyes, his voice agonized, ¡°Christine she won¡¯tst more than a few days, can you work on the serum in the next few days?¡± Ives Norton didn¡¯t say anything, his head bowed deeply. Baird Lane gave him a look and turned away, his back so slumped. After leaving the researchb, Baird Lane headed straight out of the hospital and drove toward the downtown mall. Arriving at the mall, Baird Lane walks into a jewelry store and buys a pair of wedding rings. This is what he intends to re-gift to Christine White. Although he still had his old wedding ring, hers, she had lost. So now, he¡¯s going to re-gift it to her. After buying her wedding rings, Baird Lane went to a bridal store and bought the best wedding dress she could find. He remembered that nine years ago, when she married him, the wedding dress she wore wasn¡¯t particrly appropriate or beautiful. This time, he¡¯s going to have the most beautiful wedding dress for her. Wedding dress bought, and wedding shoes. Baird Lane rolled over to the wedding shoe store again. In one afternoon, he had gone through almost the entire mall and bought everything he needed for the wedding. All these things, he went to buy them himself, without going through anyone¡¯s hands. When the people from the mall sent these back to the old mansion, Aunt Lucy saw them and was all weepy and not at all happy. If Mrs. hadn¡¯t contracted the virus, she would have been happy that Mr. prepared these. But now that the Mrs. has contracted the virus and has only a few days to go, Mr. Preparing all this will only make them, the people, feel heartbroken. Why is God so ungrateful, always torturing Mr. and Mrs., can¡¯t they be together in peace? ¡°Sir.¡± Aunt Lucy was called to the study by Baird Lane. Baird Lane propped his head up wearily, ¡°You arrange for someone, to set up the old mansion.¡± ¡°You mean, sir, setting up the wedding scene?¡± Aunt Lucy asked. Baird Lane nodded, ¡°I want to give her a wedding again.¡± Aunt Lucy wasn¡¯t happy, ¡°Sir, how are you going to have a wedding with the wife when she can¡¯t even leave the hospital like this?¡± So what¡¯s the point ofying it out. Baird Lane didn¡¯t care what Aunt Lucy said. He knew that Aunt Lucy was right. Christine White can¡¯t even get out of bed, not to mention leaving the hospital. This wedding is not going to happen. But even so, he was resolute in his thoughts. ¡°Set it up and we¡¯ll hold it when she¡¯s ready.¡± Baird Lane waved his hand. Aunt Lucy¡¯s mouth opened as if she wanted to say something, but after looking at his gloomy look, she thought better of it. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll make the arrangements.¡± Aunt Lucy nodded and turned to head out the door. We¡¯ll have the wedding when the missus is well. But will Mrs. really be okay? They were in quarantine at the old mansion, but the hospital side was always watching. They knew the Mrs. was worse, dying, and the serum hadn¡¯t worked. So this wedding, perhaps, is not destined to take ce. Aunt Lucy walks away with red eyes. Baird Lane looked at the photo of Christine White¡¯s smiling face on theputer, his thin lips pursed tightly, his pair of deep pupils flickering on and off, as if he was thinking about something. I don¡¯t know how long it took, but his hand on the desk was deadposed, as if he had made up his mind about something, and his eyes were serious and scary. Then he picked up his cell phone and made a call out. It wasn¡¯t long before the servant from the old mansion led in a man in a suit. ¡°President Lane,¡± the man greeted with a slight nod when he saw Baird Lane. ¡°Did you bring thest will I made?¡± Baird Lane lifted his hand and gestured for him to sit. Thewyer sat down, opened the briefcase he was carrying and pulled a document out of it, ¡°Brought it.¡± Baird Lane hmmm¡¯d, ¡°I¡¯m going to change the will this time.¡± Upon hearing this, thewyer immediately turned on the tape recorder and the video camera and began to take notes. These are recorded and are notarized before it bes clear that it is indeed a will made by the person himself. ¡°President Lane you say, how to amend.¡± Thewyer set up the camera and took out his notebook with a pen. Baird Lane sat in his chair, his hand resting on his desk, his fingertips tapping on the desktop with one beat, ¡°The original will stays intact, this time I¡¯m just adding something else, I¡¯m going to leave all of the real estate in my name, the car property, as well as outside securities, etc., to my son.¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± Thewyer flinched. Leave all the kids behind? Why does President Lane¡¯s tone sound so much like he¡¯s giving hisst words? Thest time President Lane made a will, he found it unbelievable; after all, no entrepreneur makes a will so young for his children. ording to every entrepreneur he had met, it was usually when they were old and had to devolve power that they would make a will, but when it came to President Lane¡¯s turn, it seemed that he could not wait to hand everything over earlier. is staggering. Chapter 657 – Removing the Mask But for whatever reason, it was none of his business. As awyer, doing his job is his job. ¡°Okay President Lane, anything else to add?¡± The attorney inquired. Baird Lane waved his hand, ¡°Nope, you go get notarized.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Thewyer closed hisptop and stood up, then put away the recorder with the camera and left the study. Baird Lane was the only one left in the study. Baird Lane stayed for a while and went back to his room. He hadn¡¯t gotten much rest for two days straight, and his head was heavy at the moment.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. In the evening, Baird Lane rested for a few hours before going to the hospital again. He approached Ives Norton with a request to see Christine White in the hospital room. Ives Norton was adamant that he wouldn¡¯t agree. But Baird Lane is also adamant and won¡¯t budge a step. Eventually, Ives Norton relented and gave him ten minutes to meet. Baird Lane donned a protective suit and entered Christine White¡¯s hospital room. Christine White, who was still fairly awake at this point, heard footsteps and fought to open her eyes. ¡°Sterilizing again?¡± She asked in a weak voice. Baird Lane¡¯s heart clenched at the sound of her voice, which was even weaker than yesterday. ¡°It¡¯s me.¡± Baird Lane¡¯s thin lips parted. Christine White¡¯s eyes widened incredulously at the sound of his voice and looked toward him, ¡°Baird Lane?¡± ¡°Uh-huh.¡± Baird Lane nods, then stops by sickbay. Christine White¡¯s body trembled slightly, ¡°Baird Lane are you crazy? What are you doing in here? Get out!¡± ¡°I¡¯m not going out.¡± Baird Lane looked at her, his eyes serious. Christine White was furious at this moment, ¡°What are you staying here for if you don¡¯t go out? Do you know that this is dangerous? You weren¡¯t allowed toe in a long time ago, are youing in now without permission?¡± ¡°No.¡± Baird Lane replied, ¡°It was Ives Norton who agreed.¡± ¡°No way, how could he agree to let you in? He¡¯s a doctor, he knows it¡¯s dangerous, how could he let you in!¡± Christine White didn¡¯t believe it. Baird Lane sat down at the side of the hospital bed, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m not lying to you.¡± Christine White became even more agitated when she saw that he wouldn¡¯t leave and sat down, ¡°Baird Lane, what the hell are you trying to do? I¡¯m begging you ok, please get out, don¡¯t stay in there!¡± She really didn¡¯t want him to stay here. She was really afraid that he was infected. Baird Lane looked at the anxious and worried Christine White, his thin lips behind the mask hooked, ¡°It¡¯s okay, I¡¯m here, besides wanting to meet you, more importantly, I want to tell you something.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± Christine White looked at him. Baird Lane took his hand away and put it to his ear. Christine White¡¯s heart skipped a beat when she saw him do this, ¡°Baird Lane what are you doing?¡± Don¡¯t tell her he¡¯s taking off his mask! As it turned out, however, she had guessed right. Baird Lane took the mask off. Christine White¡¯s pupils shrunk to the size of pinpricks, her face changed and her voice was shrill, ¡°Baird Lane you¡¯re crazy! Why did you take off your mask? Do you realize what you¡¯re doing right now? You¡¯re seeking death, you¡¯re looking for death!¡± Baird Lane¡¯s cold face held a faint smile, ¡°I know.¡± ¡°You know you still do that? Why don¡¯t you get your mask on and get out of here and get sterilized and checked!¡± Christine White urged with a yell. Baird Lane stood unmoved, ¡°I¡¯m not going, that¡¯s what I wanted to tell you, I can¡¯t stand the thought of you suffering this alone, so I¡¯vee to be with you, even if the serum doesn¡¯t work out in time in the end, I¡¯ll die with you.¡± ¡°Crazy, you¡¯re crazy, Baird Lane you crazy bastard!¡± Christine White roared in disbelief. Baird Lane knows she¡¯s like this, all because she¡¯s afraid he¡¯ll catch the virus, so he doesn¡¯t find her ugly at all the way she is, but rather beautiful. ¡°I was mad, from the moment you contracted the virus, I was mad, I told you I couldn¡¯t stand for you to suffer like this, but I couldn¡¯t save you, so I had toe and stay with you.¡± Baird Lane smiled faintly. Christine White¡¯s eyes were red, and tears kept flowing out of her eyes, ¡°Why do you have to do this? This world is so beautiful, why do you have toe to this kind of death?¡± ¡°Because I love you!¡± Baird Lane returned without hesitation. Christine White was stunned for a moment, then the tears flowed even more, ¡°Love me? But I¡¯m not touched at all, I don¡¯t think you¡¯re great at all for doing this, I only think you¡¯re stupid, what? Do you want me to take the me for your death?¡± Baird Lane knew she was provoking him by saying all these things. Trying to get him angry enough to leave the ward and go to Ives Norton to sterilize it. But he hade to the point where he was not going to do that. ¡°Christine, stop, I know what you¡¯re saying, but don¡¯t you think it¡¯s toote?¡± Baird Lane looked at the thin as a bone woman in the hospital bed. The woman looked slightly stunned, ¡°Late?¡± ¡°Yeah, you¡¯re not in the early stages anymore, you¡¯re in the middle stages, and the virus in you is even more powerful, do you think I wouldn¡¯t have inhaled the virus the moment I took off my mask? That means I¡¯m probably infected by now, and even if I go out and disinfect myself now, it¡¯s not going to help.¡± Baird Lane said. He spoke in a light tone, not at all nervous that he had contracted the virus. It¡¯s as if contracting a virus is just a small, insignificant thing. But Christine White waspletely confused, her mind went nk, and it took a long time for her to slow down, her voice hoarse, ¡°Baird Lane, was it worth it?¡± ¡°It¡¯s worth it!¡± Baird Lane answered directly without thinking. Christine White now has no words, thest insistence, alsopletely copsed, a heart,pletely softened. ¡°You¡¯re so ¡­¡± She cried, not knowing what to say. Baird Lane took her hand, ¡°Now that we¡¯re both infected with the virus and I can touch you, you¡¯re not going to kick me out, are you?¡± Christine White¡¯s lips moved a few times, then broke into a smile, and as sheughed, there were tears in her eyes. ¡°Idiot, how in the world can you be so unafraid to die!¡± Christine White choked. She has now fully epted him and is finally facing her feelings head on. He would die for her, so what more could she hold out for. ¡°No one is not afraid of death, I am too, but I¡¯m not afraid if the one apanying me to death is you, and what¡¯s more, I swore once that I left you behind six years ago, and I¡¯ll never leave you behind again, so wherever you are, I¡¯ll be there.¡± Baird Lane lowered his head and rested his forehead against Christine White¡¯s, his voice soft, and full of deep emotion. Christine White couldn¡¯t stop crying, ¡°What about Po? What about Little Treasure when you do this? He¡¯s already almost without a mom, are you leaving him without a dad too?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sure our son will understand, he¡¯s very smart, he¡¯s just closed off right now, but really he knows everything that¡¯s going on in the outside world and I was prepared for everything before I came.¡± Baird Lane said. Christine White drawls, ¡°Ready?¡± ¡°Yes, I left everything I had, all of it, to Bao, which means that I am now penniless, and the richest person in our family is our son, and besides that, there is Nigel, who is Bao¡¯s second uncle, and I am sure that he will take care of Bao in the future.¡± Baird Lane replied. Christine White lifted her arm with difficulty and gave him a blow on the back, ¡°And have you asked Po what he thinks? Are these what Little Treasure wants?¡± These, however, are just his own arrangements. Chapter 658 – Staying in the Same Ward ¡°I didn¡¯t ask, but I couldn¡¯t care less, I love Bo very much, but I love you more, still.¡± Baird Lane grabbed her hand and tightened his grip. His words touched Christine White inside.Content held by N?velDrama.Org. There¡¯s no woman who doesn¡¯t like to hear someone she likes, admit that she¡¯s above her children. She¡¯s the same. ¡°But Bo ¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay, there¡¯s still going to grow up safe and sound without us, he¡¯s got The Lane Family behind him.¡± Baird Lane reassured her. Maybe Christine White looked away and didn¡¯t say anything. At that moment, a few disorganized footsteps came from outside the hospital room. The footsteps were rapid, and seemed to be made with running. The next second, the door to the hospital room opened and several men dressed like astronauts rushed in. ¡°You two, take him to the sterilization room, quick!¡± The one in chargemanded with a stern voice. The voice sounded a little muffled, but Christine White recognized it as Ives Norton¡¯s. Christine White hurriedly said, ¡°Ives, quick, you must save him, you can¡¯t let him really catch the virus!¡± ¡°I know, don¡¯t worry.¡± Ives Norton nodded. Baird Lane was thus racked out by two doctors. Soon, Christine White and Ives Norton were the only ones left in the hospital room. Ives Norton stood by her hospital bed, ¡°I¡¯m honestly surprised, Baird begged me earlier to let him in to see you, I didn¡¯t want to say yes but I¡¯ve never seen him look that low so I agreed, but what I didn¡¯t expect was for him to take his mask off!¡± He didn¡¯t know at first, but it was only when someone in the monitoring room went over to inform him that he knew. Knowing that Baird Lane had removed his mask, he immediately put on a heavier protective suit and arrived with two doctors. Christine White smiled bitterly, ¡°Why not you, even I didn¡¯t think he would do it.¡± ¡°He loves you and would die for you.¡± Ives Norton states. Christine White closed her eyes, ¡°Yeah, so I¡¯m touched and angry at the same time.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve really lost this time!¡± Ives Norton suddenly smiled astringently. Christine White opened her eyes and looked at him, ¡°Ives¡­¡± ¡°I always thought that I didn¡¯t feel any less for you than he did, but now I realize that I can¡¯tpare to him, he could do it by staying with you and dying with you from the virus, but I couldn¡¯t, I never even thought about doing that, so I lost.¡± Ives Norton said, looking down and smiling sourly. He really felt like he loved her, so much. He would have given anything for her, but never thought that he would have to give his life for her. That¡¯s the biggest difference between him and Baird Lane, so he¡¯s no better than Baird Lane. Christine White shook her head slightly as she listened to Ives Norton¡¯s words, ¡°You didn¡¯t lose, everyone¡¯s feelings are different, you can¡¯t feel like you lost because you didn¡¯t make it to the same level as Baird Lane, you still did a lot for me, and if it wasn¡¯t for the fact that you saved my life several times, I would have died a long time ago. ¡± ¡°But ¡­¡± Christine White smiled weakly at him, ¡°There¡¯s nothing but, it means, I¡¯m not the one you¡¯re destined to be with, maybe when you find the one, you might be just like Baird Lane, giving your life for that person, Ives, go for it, I hope you find each other soon. ¡± Ives Norton released a smile, ¡°Well, since you put it that way, I mustn¡¯t let you down, so Christine, you have to do your best as well, and make sure you see me find the one I¡¯m destined to be with, and I¡¯ll be sure to have the serum researched.¡± ¡°Uh-huh.¡± Christine White answered softly. Although she had promised him, she knew in her heart that she wouldn¡¯t necessarily live to see that time. Serums, not so well researched. Even if the research would be sessful, it would definitely be after her death. With Ives Norton gone, the ward became quiet again, and Christine White was alone again. Christine White looked at the clean white ceiling, and within moments, fatigue defeated her and she fell asleep. By the time she woke up again, it was the next day. Every time she slept through it now, she slept for a long time, and the time to wake up was getting shorter and shorter. Christine White could clearly feel her life passing by. Five more days. Five days without the serum, she¡¯s dead for sure. And she hadn¡¯t had much hope for the serum, in the first ce. What she wanted to know most right now was how Baird Lane was doing. ¡°Nurse.¡± Christine White called out to the nurse who hade in to finish sterilizing and was ready to go out. The nurse paused, ¡°Is there anything Ms. Camp wants?¡± ¡°Where¡¯s Baird Lane, I wonder?¡± Christine White asked under her breath. Her strength was even more scarce now, and she had to gasp sharply to speak. The nurse replied, ¡°President Lane is currently in istion in another ward.¡± ¡°I see, so he¡¯s infected with the virus?¡± Christine White asked again. The nurse was silent. Christine White looked at her like this and her heart sank, where else would she not know, her body was trembling, ¡°He¡¯s infected isn¡¯t he?¡± ¡°Yes, Dr. Norton checked the viral factor from President Lane, so President Lane is infected, it¡¯s just still in incubation and hasn¡¯t started yet.¡± The nurse¡¯s voice was getting smaller. Christine White almost fainted as if someone had whacked her in the head. The nurse felt the sadnessing from her, and advised somewhat unbearably, ¡°Ms. Camp, don¡¯t be sad for now, you have to take care of your health first.¡± Christine White smiled sadly, ¡°This body of mine, it¡¯s only for a few days, so what¡¯s the point of taking care of it? I don¡¯t really feel like surviving, I just want him to survive now.¡± Though Baird Lane had said he would apany her to her death, and she was touched. But she never wanted to actually let him die. She wanted him alive more than dead. ¡°Ms. Camp ¡­¡± The nurse was about to say something when Christine White took a deep breath and calmed down for the moment, ¡°Are you going to sterilize his room next?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± The nurse nodded. Christine White was pleasantly surprised, ¡°Then take a message for me.¡± ¡°Ms. Camp you said.¡± The nurse shuffled her ears. Christine White swallowed and barely managed to calm her rapid breathing before she said, ¡°Tell him for me that I don¡¯t need him to die with me, so he can live well and raise our son.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± The nurse answered, then carried the sterilized water out. Next door is Baird Lane¡¯s ward. The nurse came to the ward and finished the poison before delivering Christine White¡¯s words, to Baird Lane. Baird Lane¡¯s eyes were somber and uncertain as he listened, and he did not say a word. It took a moment before pressing the panic button on the bed and calling Ives Norton over, ¡°I¡¯m changing wards.¡± ¡°What?¡± Ives Norton thought he¡¯d heard wrong. Baird Lane has it repeated. Ives Norton caught on now and said without a word of humor, ¡°Change wards? This ward is covered with wards from your body, where else do you want to change? You want to infect all the wards in my hospital with the virus, huh?¡± Baird Lane paid no attention to Ives Norton¡¯s outburst at himself, looked at him, and said coldly, ¡°I¡¯m going to Christine¡¯s hospital room.¡± ¡°No way.¡± Ives Norton refused unsurprisingly. Baird Lane¡¯s eyes narrowed, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with living together when she and I both have the virus?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not the same at all okay, you¡¯re in the early stages and haven¡¯t had an attack yet, she¡¯s already in the middle stages, you go in there and you¡¯ll only get sick faster!¡± Ives Norton said unhappily. As a doctor, he hated such disobedient patients. Chapter 659 – There’s a Surprise ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter, it won¡¯t be long before I¡¯m in the middle anyway, now it¡¯s just a little early.¡± Baird Lane said without changing his face. Ives Norton was furious, ¡°You really want to die early, don¡¯t you?¡± ¡°From the moment I took off my mask, I never wanted to live.¡± Baird Lane looked at him, ¡°Who told you not to work on a vine until now?¡± Ives Norton rolled his eyes, ¡°You think I don¡¯t want to? Everything in this world is not just a matter of wanting it, and we¡¯re already going at a happy pace, now we¡¯re just a fewst steps away.¡± ¡°But these are steps that can¡¯t always be crossed in a few days can they?¡± Baird Lane added. Ives Norton¡¯s mouth dropped open, unable to retort. Baird Lane waved his hand, ¡°Send me there, she¡¯ll be scared alone in that ward.¡± ¡°Have you really decided? As I said, she is in the middle stage and you are in the early stage, as long as you are in the middle stage with her, you will soon reach the middle stage as well, and when you do, you will go through a lot of pain.¡± Ives Norton asked in a deep voice. Baird Lane nods. Ives Norton sighed, ¡°I know, I¡¯ll walk you there.¡± When he finished, he beckoned for the nurse to make arrangements. With that, Baird Lane managed to move into Christine White¡¯s hospital room. Christine White was asleep and naturally didn¡¯t know he wasing. By the time she realized it, another day had passed. ¡°You ¡­¡± Christine White¡¯s entire body went into shock when she saw an extra hospital bed next to her with Baird Lane¡¯s sitting on it. Baird Lane has a tablet in his hand and appears to be videoing someone. He heard her voice and held up a finger to shush her, signaling her to keep quiet for a moment. Christine White nodded, keeping her mouth shut for now, and then looked at him that way. He was supposed to be on a video conference with someone, overseas at that, and was fluent in a foreignnguage that was mesmerizing to listen to. And I don¡¯t know how long it took, but just as Christine White was on the verge of drifting off to sleep again, Baird Lane finally put the tablet down. ¡°Hungry?¡± Baird Lane lifted the covers and got out of bed,ing to her bedside in a hospital gown. Christine White shook her head weakly, ¡°Not hungry.¡± In fact, she didn¡¯t even know if she was hungry. She¡¯s lost her stomach senses. Andtely, she hadn¡¯t eaten anything, she was hanging on to the nutrient solution, all that stuff, she couldn¡¯t even eat. ¡°By the way, why are you here?¡± Christine White looked at his hospital bed and reasked the question she hadn¡¯t just asked. Baird Lane replied, ¡°I moved here.¡± ¡°Nonsense!¡± Christine White chided angrily, ¡°Do you have any idea what¡¯s going to happen if you move in here?¡± ¡°I know, but I¡¯d rather be with you, well, enough of that, want some water?¡± Baird Lane touched her thin face. Christine White hmmmed this time, ¡°Think.¡± ¡°One moment.¡± Baird Lane spat out two words and went off to pour water. After pouring the water, he put a straw in the ss, then lifted her head and fed her the water. After a small half-drink, Christine White stopped drinking. Baird Lane takes the cup away, then draws out a hitherto and wipes the corners of her mouth. As he rubbed it, Christine White just looked at him, ¡°You might as well move out.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need.¡± Baird Lane returned. Christine White pursed her lips, ¡°You¡¯ll live a few more days if you move out, maybe by that time Ives will have worked out the serum, surely if you stay here now ¡­¡± ¡°I told you I¡¯d die with you, why did you forget my words again?¡± Baird Lane twisted the tip of her nose as if to punish her. Christine White sighed, ¡°I know, but I want you to live.¡± ¡°What¡¯s the point of living without you, by the way, your birthday ising up, it¡¯s tomorrow, what would you like for a present?¡± Baird Lane changed the subject. Christine White¡¯s eyes dazed a bit, ¡°Birthday?¡± So she¡¯s going to have a baby so soon. I can¡¯t believe she didn¡¯t notice at all. ¡°Yes, I remembered the other day, so what would you like for a present?¡± Baird Lane asked again. Christine Whiteughed feebly, ¡°No, I can¡¯t use the gift if I take it, forget it.¡± She¡¯s dying. What¡¯s the point of a gift? ¡°There¡¯s really nothing you want?¡± Baird Lane wasn¡¯t dead set on asking her. Christine White shook her head, ¡°No really.¡± ¡°So, it¡¯s okay, I¡¯ve got you covered.¡± Baird Lane said. Christine White immediately looked to him, ¡°You¡¯re ready? What did you get me?¡± ¡°Secret.¡± Baird Lane suddenly hooked his lips in a smile, ¡°I¡¯ve got a big surprise for you, you¡¯ll find out tomorrow.¡± ¡°Surprise ¡­¡± Christine White murmured those two words. Baird Lane smoothed her long messy hair, ¡°It¡¯s a real surprise, don¡¯t worry, you¡¯ll like it.¡± ¡°Good, then I¡¯ll see what happens.¡± Christine White couldn¡¯t help but be interested when she saw him talking so mysteriously, and even looked forward to tomorrow a little. And until then, she tends to hate tomorrow the most. Because as soon as tomorrowes, it means that her life is cut short by one day, so he doesn¡¯t like tomorrow. But not now, he said he had a surprise for her, so naturally she was looking forward to it. Suddenly, Baird Lane¡¯s cell phone rang. Christine White saw him hold his cell phone out, ¡°Who called?¡± ¡°It¡¯s Aunt Lucy,¡± Baird Lane said as he handed her the phone to look at. Christine White hurriedly urged, ¡°Pick up, I want to hear Bo¡¯s voice.¡± She hadn¡¯t seen Bo for days. Although she can still video. But she hasn¡¯t been videoing except for those two days in the beginning. She didn¡¯t want them to see her like this now, especially Bo. She didn¡¯t want Bo to know that she was dying as a mom. Baird Lane didn¡¯t hesitate to put the call through. He also turned on the outro so he could be heard by Christine White as well. ¡°Sir.¡± Aunt Lucy¡¯s voice came from inside the phone. Baird Lane hmmm¡¯d, ¡°I¡¯ve got everything you asked me to get ready, what time will it be delivered tomorrow?¡± Christine White looks to Baird Lane as if to ask if it¡¯s a gift. Baird Lane nodded, then returned to Aunt Lucy on the other end of the line, ¡°I¡¯ll send you a message tomorrow.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Aunt Lucy answered. Baird Lane spoke again, ¡°Where¡¯s Bo?¡± ¡°Bo is at the second youngest¡¯s ce.¡± ¡°Go get him, Christine wants to talk to Bo.¡± Baird Lane looked into Christine White¡¯s eager eyes and knew exactly what she wanted. As soon as Aunt Lucy heard that it was Christine White who wanted to talk to Bao, she immediatelyplied, ¡°Okay, I¡¯m on my way.¡± After saying that, she flew towards Hugh Dong¡¯s room.T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Hugh Dong has been getting along well with Baotely, and Bao is already very clingy to him, the two uncles and nephews have a good rtionship. ¡°Second young master.¡± Aunt Lucy knocked on Hugh Dong¡¯s room door. Hugh Dong put down the puzzle in his hand and nced toward the door, ¡°Come in.¡± Aunt Lucy pushed the door in and saw that he was ying puzzles with Little Treasure and smiled lovingly, ¡°Second youngest, Mr. called, Mrs. wants to talk to Little Treasure.¡± As soon as Bo heard Mrs. in Aunt Lucy¡¯s mouth, his little head immediately lifted up. Aunt Lucy handed him her cell phone, ¡°Bao, call for mommy.¡± On the other end of the phone, Christine White heard this from Po and was looking forward to it. Although little baby will call out for mommy, it¡¯s impossible to say when, it all depends on the mood. Sometimes when you tell Bo to shout, Bo doesn¡¯t always appreciate it. That¡¯s why she was looking forward to it. This time, however, Po was appreciative, and obediently and nicely called out to Christine White, ¡°Mommy.¡± The child¡¯s soft voice entered Christine White¡¯s eardrums, causing Christine White¡¯s eyes to moisten on the spot. Chapter 660 – Drawing Blood ¡°Mommy¡¯s here, Mommy¡¯s here!¡± Christine White answered back and forth. She won¡¯t live much longer, and now the child calls her mom, and when she shouts, she hears one less. By the time a few days had passed, she couldn¡¯t hear it anymore. ¡°Baby, can you call mommy more often? Mommy wants to hear it.¡± Christine White tried not to burst into tears and spoke to her child in her normal tone. She was afraid that if she cried out, it would affect Bo. On the other end of the phone, Bao was silent for a few seconds before speaking, ¡°Mommy, Mommy ¡­¡± He shouted twice in session. Christine White covered her mouth in excitement as tears kept falling from her eyes. Seeing this, Baird Lane hurriedly picked up his cell phone, turned off the amplification, and whirled around to put it to his ear, ¡°Bo, it¡¯s Daddy.¡± ¡°Daddy.¡± Little Treasure shouted back obediently. Baird Lane¡¯s face softened, ¡°Well, good boy Bo.¡± ¡°Daddy, Mommy, is it, is it sick?¡± Bao stumbled and asked. Baird Lane¡¯s eyes widened slightly. This is the first time the child has said so many words in one breath, I think. Usually it¡¯s two or three words at the most, but now it¡¯s actuallying out as a full sentence. The words were spoken in a broken voice, but they were able to be understood at once. ¡°Bo, who told you mommy was sick?¡± Baird Lane asked. He never told the boy that Christine White was sick, much less sick with anything. It just says that Christine White has something to do and is away on a business trip for the time being. He does not intend to tell Bao about Christine White¡¯s situation, including his own act of apanying Christine White to her death. He just instructed Hugh Dong to wait until little baby grows up before telling little baby about things, and when that timees, little baby might be able to understand them and won¡¯t feel sad. But he never expected that Po would take the initiative to ask Christine White if she was sick, and who had told Po? ¡°Own, hear, see, Grandma Song, call, to, daddy you.¡± Little Treasure said back. Baird Lane drifted off. So he was talking to Aunt Lucy on the phone and the kid heard him? ¡°Bo, I¡¯m sorry, Daddy didn¡¯t mean to try and hide it from you.¡± Baird Lane apologized. Christine White has calmed down for the moment by now and hears Baird Lane apologize, asking him with a look what¡¯s going on. Baird Lane shook his head and didn¡¯t answer, just told her to wait a moment.T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Christine White read it and didn¡¯t ask any more questions, though her eyes were still on him. ¡°Mom, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Bao asked. The knot in Baird Lane¡¯s throat slid up and down for a few moments his voice was a little astringent, ¡°Mom isn¡¯t seriously ill, it¡¯s just a minor ailment, she¡¯ll be fine after a while.¡± Although Po learned that Christine White was sick. But he wasn¡¯t about to tell Bo what Christine White was really sick with. Po was silent again. Baird Lane softly soothed, ¡°Don¡¯t worry little baby, mommy and daddy will soon go back to apany you, during this period of time, listen well to grandpa Fubo send grandma and also second uncle, don¡¯t let mommy and daddy worry, okay?¡± ¡°Uh-huh.¡± Po nodded. Baird Lane smiled, ¡°That¡¯s a good boy, is there anything else Bo would like to tell Mommy?¡± ¡°Mom,e back soon, Po, miss her.¡± Xiaobao said thoughtfully. ¡°Okay, Dad remembered, and Dad will convey it to Mom.¡± Baird Lane nced at Christine White. Christine White blinked. Po has a message for her? The call ended and Baird Lane put his cell phone down. ¡°Xiaobao ¡­¡± ¡°Bo has a message left for you.¡± Baird Lane knew what she was going to say and preceded her just as she opened her mouth. Christine White¡¯s lips twitched slightly, ¡°What words?¡± ¡°Bo told you to get well soon enough to go back to him, he misses you.¡± Baird Lane spat out slowly. And that one, straight away, brought Christine White to tears. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry Bo ¡­¡± She couldn¡¯t go back, and she couldn¡¯t stay with Bo anymore. She¡¯s so sorry now. Really regret why I went to see Molly Bort in prison, if I hadn¡¯t, she wouldn¡¯t be like this. Molly Bort is too hard, hard on herself and hard on others. Because Molly Bort was in contact with someone infected with the virus for a while, Molly Bort had the virus on her as well. Except at that point, Molly Bort was executed before she had a viral reaction. And she had unisted contact with Molly Bort before her execution, which is when Molly Bort infected her, and it has to be said that it was all nned seamlessly by Molly Bort. ¡°Don¡¯t be sad, there¡¯s still me.¡± Baird Lane holds Christine White¡¯s hand. He knew why she¡¯d suddenly said it wasn¡¯t right. Anyone would feel indebted to their child if she suddenly left this world and didn¡¯t tell Xiaobo when she didn¡¯t know and missed her. So did he. ¡°Baird¡­¡± Christine White looked at him with tears in her eyes, ¡°I¡¯m sorry Bao, I¡¯m sorry for you too, I got you into this, if it wasn¡¯t for me you wouldn¡¯t have to stay with me.¡± ¡°I never med you, it was all by choice.¡± Baird Lane looked at her and smiled. But the more he did, the more guilt Christine White felt in her heart, yet she felt indebted to him. At this time, there was a knock on the ward door. Baird Lane wipes away Christine White¡¯s tears for her and the door to the hospital room opens. Ives Norton came in from outside and raised an eyebrow when he saw Christine White¡¯s red eyes, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Been crying?¡± ¡°Nothing, what brings you here?¡± Baird Lane asked tersely. Ives Norton walked over, ¡°Come and check on Christine and you.¡± With that, he pulled an oddly shaped instrument from therge pocket of his protective suit. ¡°Wanted to show Christine.¡± Baird Lane moves slightly away from Christine White¡¯s hospital bedside. Ives Norton didn¡¯t say much, either, and passed with a hmmm. After reading it, his brows furrowed together. It¡¯s just that he¡¯s wearing a thick shield and no one can see it. ¡°Okay, your turn.¡± Baird Lane looks back to Baird Lane after checking on Christine White. Baird Lane was also going to ask him how Christine White was doing. But after thinking about it, I didn¡¯t ask. After all, the situation was bad enough to ask or not. Baird Lane didn¡¯t say a word and threw his arms out. Ives Norton used that instrument, first, to scan his arm, then took out a syringe, stuck it in his arm, and drew a tube of blood out. Baird Lane narrowed his eyes, ¡°What¡¯s the blood draw for?¡± Christine White wondered the same thing. Ives Norton popped the syringe, ¡°What else? You¡¯re a P-blood type, and making your serum is going to take a lot more work than it¡¯s worth!¡± ¡°You mean the serum worked?¡± Baird Lane pranced out of the hospital bed. Christine White¡¯s eyes were also glowing as she looked at Ives Norton. Ives Norton, however, shook his head, ¡°No, just a precaution, in case you make it to that point.¡± Baird Lane¡¯s thin lips pursed. The gleam in Christine White¡¯s eyes, too, dissipated all at once. She thought that the serum had worked. It seemed that it was she who was happy for nothing. ¡°Well, don¡¯t be disappointed guys, although the serum didn¡¯t work, it¡¯s making progress again than before, if we just work harder, it¡¯ll definitely work.¡± Ives Norton looked at the two of them and spoke out tofort them. But the two were clearly not consoled. Baird Lane pinched his brow, ¡°Got it, anything else?¡± ¡°Nope.¡± Ives Norton replied. Baird Lane lifted his chin, ¡°Come be a witness to the surprise I have nned for Christine tomorrow.¡± Ives Norton nced at Christine White, many emotions shed in his eyes, a mixture of reluctance, sadness, and love, but they all eventually dissolved into relief and he nodded, ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll be there.¡± ¡°What exactly is the surprise?¡± Christine White asked subconsciously. Chapter 661 The Marriage Proposal Baird Lane and Ives Norton looked at each other, neither having any intention of telling her. Since it¡¯s a surprise, saying it isn¡¯t. Christine White beamed, ¡°Never mind if I don¡¯t.¡± ¡°Well, why don¡¯t you guys get some rest, I¡¯m going to head out, I¡¯m still waiting over at the researchb.¡± Ives Norton said, picking up the test tube containing Baird Lane¡¯s blood and walking out. The ward became quiet again. Baird Lane touched Christine White¡¯s head, ¡°Tired?¡± Christine White hmmm¡¯d, ¡°Kind of, I¡¯m tired now that I haven¡¯t been awake for a while.¡± Baird Lane¡¯s heart throbbed inside, but his face was gentle, ¡°Then go to sleep.¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid I won¡¯t wake up from this sleep?¡± Christine White suddenlyughed. Baird Lane¡¯s thin lips pursed, ¡°No, I¡¯ll call for you every few moments and won¡¯t let you fall asleeppletely.¡± ¡°That¡¯s a very hical thing for you to do, what kind of person moves to call someone when they¡¯re asleep.¡± Christine White red at him. Baird Lane fought back the sinking pain inside and covered her eyes, ¡°There, sleep.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll sleep then.¡± ¡°Uh-huh.¡± Baird Lane nodded without removing his hand. After a while, he felt the eyshes beneath his hand not move, and he knew she was asleep before he took his hand away. Baird Lane¡¯s heart ached with the tightness that came from looking at Christine White¡¯s wasted, sleeping face. He really wanted to yank all of Molly Bort¡¯s ashes if it didn¡¯t make sense to do it all! ¡°Hey ¡­¡± Sighing heavily, Baird Lane tucked Christine White in before turning back to her hospital bed. Soon, the next day. Christine White was woken up in a daze. Opening her already dimmed eyes, she saw Baird Lane¡¯s erged, handsome face appear before her. She forced a smile at him, ¡°You¡¯re still really yelling at me? How long have I been asleep?¡± ¡°One day.¡± Baird Lane replied softly. He didn¡¯t actually call out to her every few moments like he said he would yesterday. But he came to check on her every few moments, to try her nostrils. Although he knew that herst days were still a few days away, he was really afraid that she would go to sleep and not wake up. Well, the night didn¡¯t go the way he thought it would. She¡¯s alive and well.Content held by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°A day? I slept that long?¡± Christine White was a little surprised. Baird Lane nods, ¡°Yeah, you¡¯re a good sleeper.¡± Christine White looked at him, ¡°I thought you said you were going to call me every so often. Then why didn¡¯t you call?¡± ¡°Sheesh, you¡¯re pretty when you¡¯re asleep.¡± Baird Lane locked eyes with her and returned earnestly. Christine White rolled her eyes in obvious disbelief, ¡°It¡¯s not like I don¡¯t know what I look like right now, I look in the mirror too okay, and I look good?¡± She looks like Leo Bort now, the way she saw him. Even slimmer than Leo Bort. How blind does he have to be to think it looks good. Baird Lane smiled, ¡°Well, it¡¯s day two already, don¡¯t want to know what my surprise for you is?¡± That reminds Christine White. Her dull eyes, atst, took on a little luster, ¡°Think,e on, what¡¯s the surprise?¡± ¡°You close your eyes for a moment.¡± Baird Lane told her. Christine White obediently closed. Baird Lane even put his hand on it, ¡°to keep you from peeking, so I had to.¡± ¡°Nasty!¡± Christine White pouted in displeasure, but didn¡¯t stop, letting him cover him her eyes. Immediately afterward, she heard the ward door open, a number of peopleing in, and the sound of wheels. What kind of surprise did he have in store that he needed to push in a car? Christine White was as curious as a cat¡¯s paw in her heart and was tempted to just take Baird Lane¡¯s hand away. But she didn¡¯t have the strength to lift her hands, so she could only think about it. ¡°Baird.¡± It¡¯s Ives Norton¡¯s voice. He¡¯sing too! Baird Lane hmmm¡¯d, ¡°Here goes.¡± ¡°Okay, you stand still.¡± Ives Norton said. The conversation between the two of them was so clouded that Christine White couldn¡¯t make out what they were saying, but heard a rustling sound as if they were changing clothes! Change of clothes? She was even more curious in her mind, was Baird Lane changing his clothes? Perhaps in answer to her suspicions, midway through Baird Lane covered her injured hand and exchanged it several times. In other words, Baird Lane changed clothes with the help of Ives Norton. ¡°Okay, it¡¯s ready, I¡¯m going to remove my hand on the count of three, and at that point, you can open your eyes.¡± Baird Lane said softly to Christine White. Christine White hmmmed, ¡°Good.¡± ¡°One, two, three!¡± Baird Lane counted and took his hand away. Christine White opened her eyes to the sight of him standing beside his hospital bed in a sharp, formal suit, smiling at her. Christine White froze, ¡°Why are you dressed as ¡­¡± She was just about to ask him why he was dressed like that, then she saw a pair of hands reach out, hands that were also holding a bouquet of bright red roses to hand to Baird Lane. Baird Lane took the rose and suddenly dropped to one knee toward her. Christine White¡¯s pupils constricted, ¡°What are you doing?¡± ¡°What do you see on the rose?¡± Ives Norton tapped Christine White on the shoulder, then pointed toward the rose, signaling her to look. Christine White looked over, only to see that on the rose, there was actually a sparkling diamond ring sitting. The ring has a hexagonal diamond cut and is a wedding ring. Is he proposing to her? Christine White looked at Baird Lane incredulously. Baird Lane knew she had guessed, and nodded slightly, ¡°This is the surprise I want to give you, nine years ago, when we first got married, I didn¡¯t propose to you, so I¡¯m making it up to you this time, I chose this ring, and the wedding dress, myself, like it?¡± And a wedding dress? Christine White¡¯s mind boggles, ¡°Where¡¯s the wedding dress?¡± ¡°There it is.¡± Ives Norton pointed in another direction. Only this time Christine White couldn¡¯t see it because she was lying down. Ives Norton dropped the tablet he was holding as he realized, and helped her up so that she was leaning against the head of the bed. This Christine White saw, and there, by the door, a gorgeous wedding dress with arge trailing taily, luxurious and regal enough to be an instant favorite. No wonder she¡¯d just heard the sound of wheels, but it turned out that there were wheels under the racks they were using to support the wedding dress. Christine White¡¯s eyes were red, tears welling up in them, ¡°Why did you suddenly think to propose to me?¡± ¡°So that¡¯s the surprise I¡¯ve got for you.¡± Baird Lane returned the favor. Christine White looked at him, ¡°I thought you were just in getting me a present, I didn¡¯t realize ¡­¡± ¡°Surprise?¡± Baird Lane asked. Christine White bit her lip, ¡°What surprise, I¡¯m shocked, okay? What kind of person proposes to someone when they are so ugly, look at me now, is it appropriate?¡± ¡°It¡¯s appropriate, you¡¯re the most beautiful in my heart no matter what, and if I don¡¯t ask you to marry me now, I won¡¯t get the chance next time.¡± Baird Lane said softly. Christine White drops her eyelids, ¡°Yeah ¡­¡± Ives Norton was on the sidelines seeing the two like this, and his heart sank. But he took a deep breath and steeled himself, ¡°Okay, okay, what¡¯s the point of talking about this, it¡¯s Baird¡¯s proposal day, we should be happy, Baird, what are you waiting for? Why don¡¯t you say it yet, you still want to stay on your knees?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, sir, talk to the missus.¡± A voice came out of the tablet he was holding, too. Christine White flinched, ¡°Aunt Lucy?¡± Ives Norton nodded, ¡°Yes, Aunt Lucy and the others were witnesses too, you see.¡± He handed the tablet over. Christine White saw Aunt Lucy Fubo and Hugh Dong in the tablet and tears instantly copsed, ¡°You guys ¡­¡± Chapter 662 – Promising to Propose ¡°Don¡¯t cry ma¡¯am.¡± Aunt Lucy waved at the camera. Christine White couldn¡¯t stop herself, one tear after another fell down her face, ¡°I¡¯m not crying, I¡¯m just happy.¡± She hadn¡¯t seen them in days. ¡°It¡¯s time to be happy, after all, today is an important day.¡± Hugh Dong nodded back. Fu Bo urged, ¡°Young Master, what are you still hesitating for, don¡¯t speak up yet?¡± Ives Norton shifted the tablet toward Baird Lane. After Baird Lane stared, he passed the rose toward Christine White, his voice gentle, ¡°Christine, will you marry me?¡± Christine White¡¯s mouth dropped open, unable to speak, her mind nk. Although she knew his surprise for her was a proposal, she couldn¡¯t help but be shocked when she actually heard him say it. Because it was the first time she¡¯d ever been proposed to! ¡°Baird Lane ¡­¡± Christine White bit her lip, her voice choking. Baird Lane looked at her and repeated, ¡°Will you marry me?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t regret it?¡± Christine White asked without answering. Baird Lane shook his head. Christine White breaks into a smile, ¡°If you¡¯re not sorry, what am I afraid of, well, I¡¯ll do it.¡±T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Baird Laneughed and immediately got up from the floor. ¡°You really ¡­¡± ¡°Fool, why don¡¯t you give Christine the flowers and put the ring on Christine!¡± Ives Norton immediately spoke up to interrupt Baird Lane as he was about to confirm it all over again. Baird Lane then reacted and hurriedly tucked the flowers into Christine¡¯s arms and took the ring on top of the flowers, lifted Christine White¡¯s hand and slowly brought it to her on the ring finger of her left hand. Though her fingers were much thinner and the ring looked a little too big. But in Baird Lane¡¯s eyes, it looks good any way. Baird Lane bowed his head and ced a kiss on the ring before dropping Christine White¡¯s hand and gazing at him tenderly, ¡°Thank you Christine.¡± Christine White looked at her ring a little out of breath, ¡°I threw that ring away six years ago, but I never thought I¡¯d go around in circles and end up wearing your ring.¡± ¡°That¡¯s why we¡¯re destined to be a couple.¡± Baird Lane smiled back when he heard her say that. Then as if remembering something, he pulled another ring out of his pocket, a men¡¯s wedding ring. Christine White recognized the ring, a set with the one on her hand. ¡°Put it on for me, will you?¡± Baird Lane handed her the ring. Christine White had already worn her own one, and it was only natural that she would not refuse to help him wear it again. She fought to lift her hand, which had little strength, to take the ring. Baird Lane offered his left hand, five fingers spread wide so he could easily let her slip it in. It did save Christine White a great deal of effort when he did this, and she easily put the ring on him. But wearing it over Land is not easy. She didn¡¯t have the strength to lift her hand, and it was hard enough to do it for so long. So Christine White¡¯s hands were shaking during the overLand of putting the ring on him, and she was relieved until the ring was sessfully put on. ¡°Well, the ring is on, what about the wedding dress? We can¡¯t try it on now, can we?¡± Ives Norton inquired as he looked at the two. The three men on the other end of the video were also concerned. Instead of answering, Baird Lane looked at Christine White. Christine White smiled, ¡°The wedding dress will stay there, I can¡¯t wear it, but I¡¯m happy to look at it.¡± ¡°That¡¯s all.¡± She said so, and naturally Baird Lane had no objection. He listens to her. Seeing Baird Lane turn into a wifey, Ives Norton talked helplessly, ¡°Since you all said so, that¡¯s fine, but should I take a picture of you?¡± ¡°Taking pictures, taking pictures of what?¡± Christine White was a little puzzled. Baird Lane said softly, ¡°I want Gates to go to the civil service office and get us a new marriage license, and I need pictures.¡± ¡°No way!¡± Christine White immediately retorted. Baird Lane frowned, ¡°Why not? Wouldn¡¯t you have already agreed to marry me?¡± ¡°You misunderstand.¡± Christine White sighed, ¡°I¡¯m so ugly the way I am now, I don¡¯t want to be in a picture, just leave it at that okay?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t want to get a marriage license from me?¡± Baird Lane was a little hurt. Christine White closed her eyes, ¡°I¡¯m ugly in my picture on the marriage license the way I am now, and you know, I care about how I look.¡± Ever since she was disfigured six years ago, she¡¯s been all about her looks, folks. Baird Lane didn¡¯t say anything, looking at her in silence for a few moments before finally giving in, ¡°Good.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry Baird, forgive my willfulness.¡± Christine White took the man¡¯s hand. She knew that having just proposed and the woman not wanting to get a license was not very good news for either of the men. In that, it was she who had wronged him. But she really couldn¡¯t take that step in her heart. Baird Lane¡¯s somewhat cold heart softened as he listened to Christine White¡¯s apology, he stroked her hair, ¡°It¡¯s okay, I wasn¡¯t thinking straight.¡± What he did want was for the proposal to be sessful, and then immediately for Gates to get a marriage license and be a real couple again. But he had overlooked the one thing that mattered most to her heart, and that was looks. It really didn¡¯t look good for her now, with her sickly face, and he could care less, but she did. ¡°Could use a P picture.¡± Ives Norton snapped at that point, ¡°Just P-Picture the two of you together from before.¡± Baird Lane¡¯s eyes lit up and he immediately looked to Christine White, ¡°May I?¡± Christine White smiled at him, ¡°If you don¡¯t mind.¡± ¡°Why, how could I resent it.¡± Baird Lane hugged her close and vetoed in a huff. Since I can¡¯t use the current photo, I¡¯ll use the previous one. After all, it¡¯s her in the picture. ¡°Then let Gates ask Lisa for it, Lisa knows the password to my e-mail, and I have a lot of pictures sitting in my mailbox, so I¡¯ll use whichever one is appropriate.¡± Christine White added. Baird Lane hmmm¡¯d, took out his cell phone and went to the windowsill to call Gates. Christine White couldn¡¯t help butugh at his impatient look. She then looked to Ives Norton, ¡°Ives, thanks for the heads up or he wouldn¡¯t have been so happy.¡± Who Christine White meant by him, Ives Norton knew by heart, he smiled, ¡°You don¡¯t have to thank me, even if I hadn¡¯t reminded him, he would have been able to think of it on his own after a while.¡± ¡°Maybe.¡± Christine White nodded. Ives Norton¡¯s smile narrowed, ¡°Christine, congrattions on making up with Baird.¡± Christine White¡¯s dull eyes shed, ¡°He¡¯s the one who did a lot of things that I couldn¡¯t have predicted, and if he hadn¡¯t taken off his gag and been willing to die with me, I wouldn¡¯t have made up with him, even if I loved him.¡± ¡°Yeah, and what, more touching to the heart, than a man willing to die for another, so rather than being impressed by Baird, you were moved by him.¡± Ives Norton looked over at Baird Lane, who was still on the phone. Christine White nodded slightly, ¡°You¡¯re right, I was indeed touched by him, I never knew that he would go this far for me.¡± ¡°We didn¡¯t expect it, not to mention you, so it was obvious that he really loved and adored you.¡± Ives Norton said. When he said this, there was a touch of bitterness at the corner of his mouth. He admits that he is no match for Baird Lane in his feelings for Christine White. At the other end of the video, Hugh Dong heard the conversation between the two, and his heart was alsoplicated in a hundred ways. He loved Christine White, so much, so much, that six years ago, he even pawned a bullet for her. Everyone thought he loved her so much that he could even give up his life, but in fact, only he knew it wasn¡¯t like that, it was mixed with other things. Chapter 663 – No Heartbeat At that time, his true identity was just about revealed. He couldn¡¯t ept that the hatred he¡¯d been so adamant about turned out to be false, and that the people he¡¯d been hating were his real family. Even more so, he couldn¡¯t ept that the woman he loved, was his own sister-inw, which is why he rushed over to block this when he saw that bullet flying towards Christine White. It¡¯s as much about saving Christine White as it is about her own desire to escape her identity shift. To put it bluntly, he¡¯s cowardly. So he¡¯s like Ives Norton in that he loves Christine White, but also has his own selfish side, which is not the case with Baird Lane. Baird Lane could give up therge The Lane Family, give up everything, and go after Christine White without hesitation, something he and Ives Norton can¡¯t match. That¡¯s why Baird Lane is the perfect fit for Christine White. Thinking through these, Hugh Dong smiled, a smile of relief, a smile of looking away. ¡°Big brother, sister-inw, congrattions.¡± Hugh Dong congratted from the bottom of his heart. And with that big brother and sister-inw, he made Christine White and Baird Lane freeze. Especially Baird Lane. Auto Hugh Dong has never called him a big brother since he was recognized back into The Lane Family. And now, he actually shouted. Baird Lane looks deeply at Hugh Dong through the video as if he¡¯s trying to see through Hugh Dong. Hugh Dong also smiled and let him look. After a moment, Baird Lane seemed to read something and smiled back, ¡°Wee back, Nigel.¡± It was the first time he called Nigel to Hugh Dong¡¯s face and the first time he told Hugh Dong wee home. In the past, when he didn¡¯t include the name Hugh Dong and didn¡¯t say wee home to Hugh Dong, it was because he had always known that Hugh Dong, although he identified with The Lane Family, still had a lump in his heart. But now the sound of big brother makes him realize that Hugh Dong has let go, let go of the lump in his heart, and truly recognizes The Lane Family. And to top it off, Hugh Dong gave up his feelings for Christine White. ¡°Thank you big brother.¡± Hugh Dong nodded. Fubo and Aunt Lucy were moved to tears. They¡¯re in the same mood as Baird Lane. ¡°Hugh Dong, wee home.¡± Christine White said the same to Hugh Dong. Baird Lane took her hand. Husband and wife, nice! Hugh Dong likewise thanked Christine White. Ives Norton was more than a little envious as he watched the scene of family joy from the sidelines. So he coughed lightly, ¡°Well, well, it¡¯s about time, the patient needs to rest, so that¡¯s it for today.¡± Upon hearing that the patient wanted to rest, of course Fubar Aunt Lucy and the gang had no problem with it and just cut the video off. Only Baird Lane gave Ives Norton a veiled look but said nothing. With Ives Norton gone, Christine White and Baird Lane are the only two left in the ward. Baird Lane unwrapped the roses, bumped them up in a vase and ced them at the foot of the bed. Christine White looked at the bright red roses and was happy. ¡°This is the first time you¡¯ve ever given me flowers.¡± She said. Baird Lane frowned, ¡°For the second time.¡± ¡°The first time doesn¡¯t count, the first time was when you gave it to Christine Camp.¡± Christine White beamed. Baird Lane heard the acidity in her tone and couldn¡¯t help but pinch her nose, ¡°Christine Camp is you too.¡± ¡°It¡¯s different, Christine Camp is my vest, not the real me.¡± Christine White has to fight to win or lose. Baird Lane smiled lowly, ¡°Okay, how about I send you a bouquet of flowers every day after that?¡± ¡°You said that?¡± Christine White¡¯s eyes lit up. Baird Lane hmmm¡¯d, ¡°I¡¯ll say.¡± ¡°Then you must do as you¡¯re told.¡± Christine White held out her little finger. Baird Lane watched her move with some uncertainty, ¡°What does this mean?¡± ¡°You¡¯re stupid, pull the hook.¡± Christine White cried andughed. Baird Lane drifted off, then looked at his hand and extended his little finger as well. It was the first time he¡¯d ever hooked up with someone, and it still felt pretty new. After pulling the hook, Christine White ran out of energy and one arm dropped down, mming into the quilt. ¡°I¡¯m tired and want to sleep.¡± She said with a yawn. Baird Lane stroked her head, ¡°Go to sleep, I¡¯ll stay with you.¡± Christine White hmmm¡¯d and closed her eyes, quickly falling asleep. When Baird Lane said he would stay with her, he really sat on the edge of the bed with her, and never left, even when he was sleepy himselfter on, he slept on the edge of the bed. And Christine White went to sleep for almost two days before waking up. But when she woke up, her eyes were no longer open, and even her breathing, was into less out of breath. She was in such a state that Baird Lane rushed to call a doctor, but was stopped by Christine White, ¡°No need ¡­¡± Baird Lane looked at her with scarlet eyes. Christine White, though she couldn¡¯t open her eyes and couldn¡¯t see him, could feel that he was looking at her and that the emotions were intense. She smiled weakly, ¡°It¡¯s no use, I know my situation, I¡¯m probably going to die soon.¡± She was so tired that she could feel she was at the end of her tether, so she stopped him from calling the doctor. Even if you don¡¯t stop it, it won¡¯t help if the doctores over. She¡¯s hopeless. ¡°Christine ¡­¡± Baird Lane picked Christine White up. Christine White leaned into his arms, ¡°Did you feel it too?¡± Baird Lane didn¡¯t say anything, just held her close, his body shaking. Christine White took a few breaths, ¡°You¡¯re crying?¡±T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. She heard him crying. I didn¡¯t realize that this man, who never smiled, was now crying. ¡°Hey ¡­¡± Christine White sighed, ¡°Don¡¯t you cry or be sad, I¡¯m just running out of time.¡± Baird Lane still didn¡¯t say a word, and held her in his arms, harder, as if she would disappear into his arms if he didn¡¯t push a little harder. Christine Whiteughed, knowing that he wouldn¡¯t listen no matter how much she tried to persuade him, and stopped, leaning quietly into his arms, feeling his scent and the warmth of his embrace, and then quietly waiting for death toe. I don¡¯t know how long she waited, but she felt her mind be more fuzzy, and even her body started to be lighter. She understood that she was dying. So now is what it feels like when deathes? Baird Lane also sensed something was wrong with the person in his arms and let go of his arm to grab her shoulders, shaking them in fear, ¡°Christine, Christine?¡± Christine White could no longer respond to him. She felt herself falling, ever downward in a pitch-ck space. Baird Lane, seeing that she wasn¡¯t responding, pressed the panic button and then yelled urgently, ¡°Doctor, doctor!¡± Ta-da-da-da ¡­ A rush of footsteps came. Christine White was unconscious when she heard the thud. Ives Norton came to the bedside in his protective suit and lifted her eyelids to look at her, then touched her chest, his pupils mmed shut, ¡°The patient has no heartbeat, quick, CPR!¡± As soon as the words left his mouth, a female nurse stepped forward and gave Christine White CPR. Ives Norton then grabbed a syringe from the cart and after sucking a red liquid one, injected Christine White. Baird Lane¡¯s eyes reddened as he asked, ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± ¡°Primary serum.¡± Ives Norton replied sharply. Baird Lane looked ecstatic, ¡°The serum worked?¡± ¡°Not yet, it¡¯s just rudimentary, we don¡¯t really know how effective it will be, so we¡¯ll just have to try it yet, hopefully it will work, and if it does, the final serum will be easy.¡± Ives Norton replied. Baird Lane clenched his fists and stoically looked at the woman in the hospital bed. The nurse was still performing CPR on Christine White, and I don¡¯t know how long she had been doing it, when the EKG suddenly dropped. The crowd rejoiced, ¡°There¡¯s a heartbeat, the patient is alive!¡± Chapter 664 – Good for Now ¡°Quick, get the man on a gurney immediately and take him to the emergency room.¡± Ives Nortonmanded. Several nurses immediatelyplied, cing Christine White on a pushchair and pushing her out of the room. Baird Lane wanted to go along but was stopped by Ives Norton, ¡°You stay here, you¡¯re in the middle of your virus too, best not to go anywhere.¡± ¡°But ¡­¡± ¡°I know what you¡¯re going to say, don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll save Christine.¡± Ives Norton interrupted him. Baird Lane¡¯s thin lips pursed as if he were struggling. After a couple seconds, he took a long breath, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll leave it to you then.¡± ¡°Uh-huh.¡± Ives Norton nodded and lifted his foot to go out. Baird Lane is the only one left in the ward, and he looks at the empty ward, and the empty bed, and bes empty inside. Just now, he almost lost her. Thankfully, thankfully she was resuscitated again! Baird Lane grabs his hair and crouches down, letting out a lowugh of delight. Two hourster, Christine White was returned. Baird Lane hurriedly got out of his own bed and helped the nurse with Christine White back into the bed, ¡°Well?¡± ¡°Congrattions, you can¡¯t die, that primary serum is working and has contained the virus growth in Christine¡¯s body, next, just move on to the final serum study.¡± Ives Norton smiled at Baird Lane. Baird Lane¡¯s thin lips twitched and finally smiled back, ¡°So she¡¯s not going to die now is she?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, not for a while, at least until the final serumes out.¡± Ives Norton nodded. Baird Lane was trembling with excitement and it took a while for him to calm down. ¡°Ives, thanks a lot.¡± Ives Norton was a little ttered, ¡°You haven¡¯t called me that since we broke up six years ago, and I¡¯m still a little ufortable with it now.¡± Baird Lane ignored him, his gaze fixed on Christine White. Ives Norton sighed, ¡°Forget it, forget it, give me your arm and I¡¯ll give you a shot of the primary serum as well to contain the virus in your system.¡± Baird Lane hmmm¡¯d and fished up his sleeve to put his arm through. After the serum, Ives Norton and the others left. Baird Lane looked at Christine White, and the heart that had been lifting, finally fell back into ce. The serum is almost done. They won¡¯t die. He and she, could be together all the time. Thinking, Baird Lane tightened his grip on Christine White¡¯s hand. Christine White probably felt it too, and subconsciously brought her hands together. Baird Lane lowered his head and kissed her on the forehead, ¡°Honey, I love you.¡± The corners of Christine White¡¯s mouth curved as if in response. Soon, a few days passed. Christine White opened her eyes and was met with a white ceiling, dazzlingly white. Where is this? Is she dead? Christine White moved. At that moment, the door to the hospital room was pushed open and Baird Lane came in from outside in his hospital gown, his whole body gave a lurch when he saw she was awake, then rushed over to the bed with quick steps, ¡°Christine!¡± ¡°Baird?¡± shouted Christine White in a hoarse voice as she opened her mouth to call out to him. Baird Lane took her hand and kept kissing it, ¡°It¡¯s me.¡± ¡°Are you dead too?¡± Christine White asked. Baird Lane flinched, then cried, ¡°I¡¯m not dead, you¡¯re not dead, we¡¯re both alive and well.¡± ¡°What? I¡¯m not dead?¡± Christine White was clearly in some disbelief. Baird Lane twisted her gently, ¡°How¡¯s that feel?¡± ¡°Yes, it hurts a little.¡± Christine White nodded. Baird Laneughed low, ¡°So you see, we¡¯re all still alive.¡± Christine Whiteughed andughed but cried, ¡°I¡¯m alive? I¡¯m not obviously ¡­¡± ¡°It was Ives who saved us, he was there in time to get out the primary serum, so don¡¯t you realize how much better you feel about your body now?¡± Baird Lane looked at her. Christine White sniffed and really checked herself and found that she was indeed much better. In the beginning, she didn¡¯t have any strength at all, but now, she had the strength to lift her hands and turn her head yet. ¡°So the serum worked?¡± Christine White asked. Baird Lane shook his head, ¡°It¡¯s not quite there yet, but it¡¯s close enough that we¡¯ll be able to make it to that point.¡± ¡°How long was that time?¡± Christine White asked again. Knowing that she didn¡¯t have to die, she certainly couldn¡¯t wait for her to get better right away. Besides, she missed Bo. ¡°A few more days.¡± Baird Lane replied. Christine White smiled, ¡°That¡¯s good, that¡¯s good.¡± As we were talking, the ward door opened again and Aunt Lucy came in from outside carrying a thermos. Christine White saw that she was not wearing a mask or a protective suit, and was anxious, ¡°Aunt Lucy you ¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± Baird Lane knew what she was going to say and patted her on the back of the hand, ¡°The virus in our bodies is contained, it¡¯s not contagious.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Christine White was a little unsure. Baird Lane nodded, ¡°Really.¡± ¡°Mister is right, it won¡¯t be contagious, ma¡¯am, I made soup, you and mister drink more.¡± Aunt Lucy said with a smile, opened the thermos and served two bowls of soup from it. Instead of drinking his own, Baird Lane picks Christine White up first and feeds her spoonful after spoonful. She hadn¡¯t eaten in a long time and couldn¡¯t drink much yet, and after half a bowl, Baird Lane didn¡¯t let her drink any more before Baird Lane drank his own. Finishing her soup, Christine White tugged on Baird Lane¡¯s sleeve, ¡°I¡¯d like to meet Bo.¡±Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll have Hugh Dong carry him overter.¡± Baird Lane agreed. Since it¡¯s not even contagious, she can see whoever she wants. ¡°Hugh Dong?¡± asked Christine White, slightly stunned, then surprised, ¡°Hugh Dong can walk?¡± ¡°Yes, it¡¯s been half a month, the second youngest has been doing rehab and was able to walk a few days ago, he just can¡¯t run yet.¡± Aunt Lucy replied. Christine White sped her palms together in excitement, ¡°Great, just great.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll make the call.¡± Baird Lane said, getting up with his cell phone and going to the windowsill. Christine White looked at Aunt Lucy, ¡°Aunt Lucy, you¡¯ve lost weight.¡± Aunt Lucy¡¯s nose was slightly sour, wiping the tears from the corners of her eyes, ¡°Lately I¡¯ve been very worried about Mrs., I can¡¯t even eat, can I not lose weight, fortunately Mrs. you¡¯re fine.¡± ¡°Sorry Aunt Lucy for making you ¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay, as long as you¡¯re okay ma¡¯am.¡± Aunt Lucy interrupted her with a shake of her head. Christine White smiled, ¡°Anyway, thank you guys, for always caring.¡± ¡°We¡¯re all your family, of course we care about you, and Mr. Toki, who passed out from exhaustion for you, ma¡¯am.¡± Aunt Lucy said. Christine White was anxious when she heard that Bess Camp had passed out, ¡°Is my brother okay?¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine, it¡¯s just that I¡¯ve been running to the hospital too muchtely, and coupled with the work abroad, the jetg hasn¡¯t been adjusted, that¡¯s why I passed out from exhaustion.¡± Aunt Lucy exined. Christine White sighed in relief, ¡°I¡¯m d it¡¯s okay, but I¡¯ll really thank my brother when I¡¯m better.¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Aunt Lucy nodded. At that moment, Baird Lane came back from a phone call, ¡°Hugh Dong said to bring Bao over right away. ¡± ¡°Uh-huh.¡± Christine White nodded happily. It¡¯s so nice to see Bo! After about an hour, Hugh Dong came over with Bao in his arms. Hugh Dong puts Bao on the ground and Bao looks at Christine White and runs towards her. Christine White couldn¡¯t get up, so she could only incline her head and look excitedly at the little guy. The little guy reached the side of the hospital bed and pulled her hand, his voice soft and sticky as he cried out, ¡°Mommy, Xiaobao misses you.¡± Chapter 665 – The Shares Left by the Old Master At that, Christine White froze in disbelief. ¡°Little Treasure, what did you just say, say it again, okay?¡± She swallowed and suppressed her inner excitement, looking expectantly at the little one by the bedside. The little one looked up at her with bright eyes and rephrased, ¡°Mommy, Bo misses you.¡± Christine White had tears in her eyes right away, ¡°Baird, did you hear that? Bo is talking fluently, no more two words and two words.¡± Baird Lane came over and bent down to pick up Bo and put him in her arms, ¡°I heard you, Bo was able to speak quite fluently two days ago, the reason I didn¡¯t tell you just now was that I wanted to surprise you, how¡¯s that for a big enough surprise?¡± ¡°Big, of course!¡± Christine White nodded her head repeatedly. What greater surprise could there be than a son who speaks fluently. ¡°Bao, you¡¯re wonderful!¡± Christine White cupped little baby¡¯s face and just gave her a kiss. The corners of Bao¡¯s mouth grinned, as if he wanted to smile, but due to autism since childhood, his face was a bit stiff, so he knew it wasn¡¯t very pretty. But even so, such a little treasure is still the perfect child in Christine White¡¯s heart. ¡°Sister-inw, you should thank me.¡± Hugh Dong stepped forward at this time and said. Christine White looked over at him, about to ask something. Baird Lane patted Hugh Dong¡¯s shoulder, ¡°We really should thank Nigel, these days, he has been teaching Bo to speak, otherwise Bo wouldn¡¯t have been able to speak so fluently in such a short period of time.¡± So it is. Christine White came to a realization and nodded gratefully to Hugh Dong, ¡°Thank you.¡± ¡°You¡¯re wee, Little Treasure is my nephew, as it should be.¡± Hugh Dong smiled and nced at little baby. Bao obedientlyy down in Christine White¡¯s arms and allowed Christine White to stroke her hair before she fell asleep without realizing it. Christine White lifted the covers and tried to carry Bo under them, but she hadn¡¯t regained much of her strength yet, and she didn¡¯t move after a half-dozen hugs. Baird Lane saw this and stepped forward to take Bo, ¡°I¡¯ll do it.¡± Christine White hmmm¡¯d and let go of her hand, allowing him to ce Bo next to her. Baird Lane did so one by one. Hugh Dong sighed softly from the side, ¡°This child is finally willing to sleep on his own,¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± Christine White froze and looked at him in confusion, ¡°What does that mean?¡± ¡°In fact, these days, little baby hasn¡¯t slept much and refuses to sleep on his own, every time, he is forced to be put to sleep by Aunt Lucy and I and Uncle Fu.¡± Hugh Dong replied. Christine White frowned, ¡°And the reason?¡± ¡°He¡¯s worried about you guys.¡± Hugh Dong said. Christine White¡¯s lips twitched as she looked at Po suddenly unable to speak. Instead, Baird Lane¡¯s eyes narrowed a bit and he asked in a hushed voice, ¡°You told Bao about us?¡± ¡°No, but I think little baby should have guessed it himself, he may not be able to guess what exactly is the reason for you guys to stay in the hospital all the time, but he can guess that you guys must be in a bad situation in the hospital, not so bad that, in the future, he won¡¯t have a mommy and daddy.¡± Hugh Dong sat down. Christine White had a lump in her throat, ¡°Yeah, I should have thought of that, the kid¡¯s smarter than kids his age and grew up going to the hospital a lot, he should have been able to figure out what would happen to a patient who¡¯s been in the hospital all this time.¡± Hearing this, Baird Lane squeezed her hand, ¡°It¡¯s okay, we survived this.¡± ¡°You¡¯re right, we survived, we won¡¯t leave Bo, and we¡¯ll be goodpany from now on.¡± Christine White smiled back at him, obviously thinking about it. Hugh Dong then asked, ¡°Doesn¡¯t sister-inw still have to have a kidney transnt? When?¡± Christine White gave Baird Lane a look. She wasn¡¯t too sure about that one, he should know. Baird Lane chuckled softly, ¡°Not until after the virus haspletely subsided on us.¡± ¡°That means waiting for the final version of the serum toe out right?¡± Hugh Dong guessed at once. Baird Lane nodded, ¡°That¡¯s right, after all, Molly Bort was the source of the virus that infected Christine, and her insides must have had viral factors as well, and would have had to be serum sterilized for use as well.¡± ¡°That¡¯sing soon too, just these days at most.¡± Hugh Dong returned. Baird Lane looked at Christine White, ¡°That¡¯s right, in a month or so at the most, we¡¯ll be out of the hospital.¡± ¡°Over a month?¡± Christine White huffed back a cold breath and felt the sky darken. She felt like she was either on her way to the hospital or staying there these days, and couldn¡¯t get away from the hospital yet. ¡°It¡¯s okay, I¡¯ll always be there for you, and Bao, and Bao can visit you every day.¡± Baird Lane said tenderly. Christine White smiled slightly when she heard this, and it didn¡¯t feel dark at all. Yeah, with a husband and kids to keep thempany. Even if the hospital days were agonizing, she felt she could make it through. ¡°By the way, where¡¯s my brother?¡± Christine White inquired. It suddenly urred to her that she hadn¡¯t seen Bess Camp in days. ¡°Bess Camp has gone back home, as if to take care of something, but when he¡¯s done, he¡¯lle over again, because I¡¯ve told him you¡¯ll be fine, and he¡¯ll be back to see you then.¡± Baird Lane replied. ¡°I see.¡± Christine White nodded in understanding. She then looks at Hugh Dong¡¯s leg. Hugh Dong so wanted to know what she wanted to ask, stood up and jumped twice, ¡°It¡¯s already fine, I can¡¯t run yet, but I have no problem walking and jumping.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good, that¡¯s good.¡± The big stone inside Christine White finally dropped.Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Hugh Dong has always been her biggest problem. Now, this piece of mind can, atst, be restored. ¡°Just as well, you can act like a normal person now, starting tomorrow, you¡¯ll go to the group and find Gates and be a vice president in the group, and I¡¯ll give you back the shares that grandpa left you.¡± Baird Lane suddenly said. The old man left Hugh Dong ten percent of the shares, in addition to Mom and Dad, and his gratitude to Hugh Dong, the total is fifteen percent of the shares. The fifteen percent was Hugh Dong¡¯s, so instead of putting it in his will, he got a separate transfer of equity. Only before Hugh Dong has been in a vegetative state, so that equity transfer, has not been moved, now well, Hugh Dong line, can let Hugh Dong transfer equity bookmark. ¡°I¡¯ll take the shares, but forget about being the vice president.¡± Hugh Dong waved his hand and smiled. The shares were left to him by his grandfather, who cared for him as his youngest grandson, so he wouldn¡¯t refuse. And he wouldn¡¯t feel like he only had so much as a share, notpared to the tens of percent in Baird Lane¡¯s hands. Baird Lane is the head of The Lane Family and has more shares in his hands than he does, which is normal, and he¡¯s not going to be upset about that. ¡°What do you want to do when you¡¯re not vice president? Juggle?¡± Baird Lane frowned in displeasure. Christine White looked at him and then at Hugh Dong, covered her lips and smiled without saying anything. It¡¯s between the brothers. Let them work it out. She¡¯d better watch the show. ¡°Who said I was going to mingle? I never said I¡¯m going to mingle, I just said I¡¯m not going to be the vice president, but I didn¡¯t say I¡¯m not going to do anything else.¡± Hugh Dong shrugged his shoulders and hung back. Baird Lane squinted at him, ¡°What do you want?¡± ¡°Big brother, I¡¯ve heard that The Lane Family Group has recently intended to enter the entertainment industry right?¡± Hugh Dong asked with a roll of his eyes. Christine White raised an eyebrow, ¡°You don¡¯t mean to say that you want to go into show business and be a star, do you?¡± After saying that, she squinted her eyes and carefully sized Hugh Dong up on one side, nodding thoughtfully, ¡°You can indeed be a star with this face, and your face value is definitely the ceiling for male stars.¡± Chapter 666 Re-photographing Although this face is fake and made up. But no one else can see it. It¡¯s so real. ¡°You want to be a star?¡± Baird Lane, hearing Christine White¡¯s words, also asks, and raises his voice an octave, apparently a little upset that Hugh Dong is out throwing his weight around as a star. Hugh Dong rolled his eyes, ¡°I say you two are really worthy of being a natural pair, I haven¡¯t even said what I¡¯m going to do, and you¡¯re already giving me a judgment, isn¡¯t it a bit too early?¡± ¡°Uh ¡­¡± Christine White looks to Baird Lane.Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Baird Lane looked toward her as well. The two looked at each other and both ended upughing. Baird Lane was the first to avert his eyes andnd back on Hugh Dong, ¡°Thank you for thepliment, we are indeed made for each other, that¡¯s not for you to say, so why don¡¯t you just be honest and tell me what the hell you¡¯re trying to do?¡± ¡°Be the boss ah, be the boss of an entertainmentpany, don¡¯t you want to enter the entertainment industry, let me go ah, I¡¯ll create an entertainmentpany to be the boss, the boss can be much morefortable than a star.¡± Hugh Dong smiled at him. Baird Lane pursed his lips, ¡°Do you know anything about show business?¡± ¡°You can learn if you don¡¯t understand, it¡¯s not like anyone is born knowing it.¡± Hugh Dong returned. Christine White tugged on Baird Lane¡¯s sleeve, ¡°Let him go, on the rare asion he wants to do something, let him do it.¡± ¡°Thank you sister-inw!¡± Hugh Dong smiled and apologized. Baird Lane pinched his brow, ¡°Fine, go then, and you better make a mark for me or you¡¯re stilling back as VP.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I definitely won¡¯t work for you as a vice president and be watched by you every day.¡± Hugh Dong spread his hands. Baird Lane didn¡¯t bother to look at him in this off-color manner and pursed his lips, ¡°All right, you go back.¡± ¡°Ok then, I¡¯m off, I¡¯ll see you guys tomorrow, then Bo ¡­¡± ¡°Just let him stay here.¡± Christine White said. She hadn¡¯t seen her son in a long time, and was reluctant to let him go so soon. Baird Lane went with her, ¡°Just decide.¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯m leaving.¡± Hugh Dong stood up, waved his hand, and headed for the door. Shortly after he left, Ives Norton came back and asked Christine White to go along with the serum test that was being done. Christine White naturally had no problem following Ives Norton to the researchb. Soon, a few days passed. Ives Norton officially announced the sess of the serum study. Christine White was the first to inject and Baird Lane was the second. However, after the injection, there is a slight after-effect, that is, the body will lose consciousness for a short period of time and can only be bedridden. And Christine White is in aa in addition to this aftermath. The main reason why she was unconscious was because she wasn¡¯t very fit herself, but she would be fine until the after-effects passed. So Christine White was in aa for many days. But when I woke up, my whole body was refreshed, and apart from wasting away, I could not see the slightest trace of having been tortured by the virus at all. In other words, she¡¯s totally fine. Baird Lane had gotten better faster than she had; his own virus hadn¡¯t been as bad as hers, so he¡¯d been fine as early as three days ago. He¡¯d been at her bedside for the past three days, and so had Bo. Now, it¡¯s a bittersweet moment. ¡°Congrattions.¡± Ives Norton leaned against the doorway of the hospital room with a binder of medical records and congratted the family of three in the room. Christine White probed at him, ¡°Thank you Ives, if you hadn¡¯t been working on the serum I could have literally just died.¡± ¡°Christine¡¯s right, thank you Ives,¡± Baird Lane echoed the thanks. Ives Norton waved his hand, ¡°What kind of rtionship do we have, what¡¯s the point of talking about this, I¡¯ming here now to inform you that you¡¯re ready? Kidney recement surgery, I n to arrange it for you tomorrow, your body can¡¯t wait any longer, because of this virus incident, your other kidney, the load is quite heavy.¡± ¡°I¡¯m ready.¡± Christine White had known this day wasing for a long time, so it didn¡¯t surprise her at all. It was Baird Lane who was a little worried, ¡°The operation will be sessful, won¡¯t it?¡± ¡°Are you kidding me, you don¡¯t believe me?¡± Ives Norton squinted at him. Baird Lane pursed his thin lips, ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant, I meant, is Molly Bort¡¯s kidney okay? There won¡¯t be any rejection?¡± ¡°There¡¯s nothing wrong, as for the rejection phenomenon more or less there will definitely be some, but the good thing is that they are rted after all, the rejection reaction is not as serious as the first kidney she reced, as long as she takes the anti-rejection medication on time it¡¯s basically fine.¡± Ives Norton thoughtfully exined. Christine White patted the back of Baird Lane¡¯s hand, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯ll be fine.¡± ¡°Uh-huh.¡± Baird Lane nodded, then looked at Ives Norton, ¡°I¡¯ll leave it to you then.¡± ¡°Good point, I¡¯ll leave you guys to talk then.¡± Ives Norton said and turned to leave. Baird Lane called out to him, ¡°Wait a minute.¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Ives Norton stopped in his tracks. Christine White also looked at Baird Lane, wondering what he was up to. Baird Lane stood up, ¡°Can Christine be discharged for a while today?¡± ¡°Out of the hospital for what?¡± Ives Norton asked. Christine White wondered the same thing. ¡°I¡¯d like to go back to the civil office with Christine to change the picture on the marriage license.¡± Baird Lane said looking at Christine White. Although thest time Gates photoshopped a picture to get a marriage license, the fact that it wasn¡¯t the two of them together made it a little disconcerting to see who it really was. Now that she¡¯s better, he wants to reshoot with her. Christine White was also surprised by Baird Lane¡¯s words, ¡°What made you think of ¡­¡± Before the words were finished, she suddenly saw something in his eyes. After a few seconds, she smiled and shook her head, ¡°It¡¯s okay, so shoot.¡± She was going to ask him what made him think about changing the picture again. But just now, she saw the longing in his eyes, and suddenly she couldn¡¯t ask. It¡¯s just as well, she didn¡¯t want to be photographed before because she was dying and resented her ugliness. But it¡¯s different now, she¡¯s gotten a little bit of it back, she doesn¡¯t look so out of hand, and the pictures won¡¯t look ugly, so let¡¯s do it. ¡°Okay, since you guys are going, you¡¯ll be given half a day, and you have toe back when you¡¯re done, Christine¡¯s body now, she can¡¯t stay outside much, especially now that it¡¯s cold, she can¡¯t catch a cold, or else the surgery will have to be dyed.¡± Ives Norton agreed to their discharge, but still instructed again. Baird Lane took it to heart, ¡°Know, I¡¯ll bring her back properly.¡± ¡°Well, then I¡¯ll go give the nurse¡¯s desk a heads up and authorize leave for you.¡± With that, Ives Norton was gone. Baird Lane picks up the dress and changes it for Christine White. After the change, the two were discharged from the hospital and set off for the civil office. Two hourster. The two of them came out of the Civil Affairs Bureau, and one of them took this marriage license, with its bright red casing, which was so eye-catching. Christine White looked rather sparingly at the contents of the marriage license, ¡°This is the first time I¡¯ve seen my own marriage license yet.¡± ¡°The first time?¡± Baird Lane raised an eyebrow, ¡°Didn¡¯t you see it when we were first married?¡± Christine White shook her head, ¡°You still say it, and you didn¡¯t like me at that time, in addition to the wedding, you didn¡¯t show up at any other time, the flowLand of receiving the marriage license, are all Gates to help you get, I only need to sign it, speaking of which, initially, the photo on our marriage license, it seems to be P as well. ¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± Baird Lane wondered, ¡°Howe I didn¡¯t know that.¡± ¡°Of course you don¡¯t know, didn¡¯t I tell you, you never showed up, I was at the civil office taking the marriage license as a single, Gates said you didn¡¯t have time toe over, you¡¯de backter to take the picture on your own, and when you were done, you¡¯d just put our pictures together.¡± Christine White returned. Baird Lane averted his eyes somewhat sheepishly. It seemed like there was such a thing, he remembered. Chapter 667 – Kidney Replacement Surgery At that time, he didn¡¯t love her, so he didn¡¯t really want to step in, and left all the pre-marriage stuff to Gates. He¡¯s just in charge of signing. So it¡¯s true that he didn¡¯t go to the civil office and have his picture taken with her. ¡°See, you¡¯re not talking, so I was right, wasn¡¯t I?¡± Christine White looked at Baird Lane with a smirk. Baird Lane¡¯s eyes shed slightly, ¡°I¡¯m not saying you¡¯re wrong, it¡¯s just that you said this is the first time you¡¯ve touched a marriage license, and you haven¡¯t seen any of our previous ones?¡± ¡°No, the marriage license is Gates went to get it, after he got it, he just handed it to you, didn¡¯t even let me take a look at it, all I know is that there is indeed a marriage license, even the one from some time ago, I haven¡¯t taken a look at it yet because I was in aa, it¡¯s been reced again with this one in my hand right now, would you say I¡¯m wronged?¡± Christine White skimmed and said. Baird Lane was silent for a few seconds and suddenly took her into his arms, ¡°I¡¯m sorry wife, it won¡¯t happen again.¡± ¡°Well, I believe you, but ¡­¡± Christine White winked and deliberately trailed off. Baird Lane released her, ¡°But what?¡± Christine White walked around him slowly, sizing him up, then at his quizzical look, her face went cold, ¡°Baird Lane, I may have promised to be with you again, but in my heart, I made a quiet vow.¡± Baird Lane¡¯s heart skipped a beat, ¡°Swear?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, I swear, if you dare to apologize to me, dare to cheat on me, dare to apologize to little baby, I will definitely not let you live well!¡± Saying that, Christine White clenched her fists and spun them in the air, ¡°Believe me, I am never just saying that, after experiencing too much, I have long since not been the same person I used to be, nowadays, my heart can be very cold and hard!¡± Listening to that, if a normal man would have gotten angry, but Baird Lane didn¡¯t, instead he smiled, ¡°So if I did wrong you, what would you do to keep me from feeling better?¡± ¡°First of all, I¡¯ll castrate you, or you¡¯ll go into the fire lying down and I¡¯ll go to the police station upright, I can definitely do that, so Baird Lane, I¡¯m giving you a chance, a chance to back out, and if you think what I¡¯m thinking right now is too crazy, we can go and get the divorce papers right away.¡± Christine White finished and looked at Baird Lane seriously. Baird Lane was looking at her, too, and seemed to be thinking. After I don¡¯t know how long, long enough for Christine White to think he might actually be shaking, he suddenly let out augh and re-hugged her into his arms, ¡°Silly woman, I¡¯d even give up my life to get you back, and I¡¯d cheat on you?¡± Christine White¡¯s lifted heart fell back into the distance and smiled back, lifting her hand to hug him back, ¡°Who knows if you will or not, a man¡¯s heart is tooplicated, how can I guess through it, anyway, I¡¯ve already put my words there, if you dare to apologize to me, maybe I¡¯ll really kill you.¡± ¡°I won¡¯t give you the chance to kill me.¡± Baird Lane kissed the nape of her neck. Christine White¡¯s nape of her neck tingled a little and she couldn¡¯t help but shrink, but she didn¡¯t push him away, ¡°Fine then, don¡¯t do it, or if you do, you better not let me find out.¡± ¡°Silly!¡± Baird Lane suddenly pped her ass, ¡°I¡¯ve said that I won¡¯t still cheat on you, I won¡¯t be sorry for you and the kids, why do you still say such things, don¡¯t say it again, if you say it again, I¡¯ll punish you.¡± When he said the word punishment, he deliberately lowered his voice and bit her ear. Christine White blushed a little and blew his back, ¡°What are you doing, it¡¯s the street, you¡¯re not afraid of being looked at?¡± She¡¯d already all but seen several people pointing in their direction. Also, with all the spanking, hugging, and ear-biting, it¡¯s a wonder they don¡¯t draw attention to themselves. Baird Lane gently let go of Christine White, and his stern eyes swept around the room, and those who came into contact with his gaze suddenly shifted their gaze in some fear and stopped looking. Baird Lane then withdrew his gaze in satisfaction, a gentle smile rearing up on his cold face, ¡°You see, no one is looking now.¡± Christine White rolled her eyes, ¡°What are you doing? You¡¯re threatening them.¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter, that threat won¡¯t do them any harm.¡± Baird Lane returned. Christine White cried andughed, ¡°Come on you, let¡¯s go, back to the hospital instead or Ives should call you in a few minutes.¡± ¡°Call him Ives Norton from now on, and don¡¯t yell so affectionately.¡± Baird Lane pulled the car door open for her. Christine White was speechless, ¡°I¡¯ve been yelling that before and I don¡¯t see you correcting it.¡± ¡°That¡¯s different, back then, I hadn¡¯t gotten you back yet, and you would have been upset if I had been too much in charge, but now you¡¯re my wife, and I don¡¯t feelfortable with you calling another man so affectionate.¡± Christine White pursed her lips. Listening to his undisguised jealousy, Christine White helplessly held her forehead, ¡°Okay, it¡¯s just a term of endearment, don¡¯t dwell on it, let¡¯s go, I¡¯m a bit dizzy.¡± As soon as she said she was dizzy, Baird Lane instantly stopped obsessing about the name calling and started the car in a hurry, heading for the hospital. Back at the hospital, it was an hourter. Ives Norton stood waiting at the main entrance of the hospital, and when he saw the two of them, his face stretched out, ¡°Still know how toe back, huh? Didn¡¯t I grant you three hours of vacation? You went for five hours, five hours!¡± He lifted one hand and spread his five fingers wide. Baird Lane gave him a faint look, ¡°Traffic jam on the road, all right, hurry up and check my wife, she¡¯s a little dizzy.¡± ¡°Dizzy?¡± Ives Norton could no longer be bothered to find fault with either and rushed to look at Christine White in Baird Lane¡¯s arms. Christine White leaned against Baird Lane¡¯s chest and smiled at Ives Norton, ¡°Well, a little.¡± ¡°Then why are you still standing there, why don¡¯t you go inside?¡± Ives Norton yelled. Baird Lane carried Christine White into the hospital and back to the ward. In the hospital room, Ives Norton gave Christine White a checkup, and after doing so, sighed with relief, ¡°Nothing is wrong, and there is no cold, it is just a weak body, coupled with the fact that this is almost a month, she did not eat much, nutrition is a little bit unable to keep up with it, hypoglycemic dizziness, rest for a while, it¡¯ll be fine. ¡± At that, Baird Lane breathed a sigh of relief, then took one of the choctes out of the drawer and unwrapped it, broke a piece off and put it in Christine White¡¯s mouth. Christine White obediently nuzzled the chocte, ¡°Thanks hubby.¡± ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡± Baird Lane smiled at her. Ives Norton had a bit of a headache watching the two men shout husband and wife. Come on, you go out for a while ande back and change your name. Before it was Baird LaneBaird Lane toe, this is a sweet moment for hubby to yell, he¡¯s still gone, it¡¯s not for him. Ives Norton walks away, leaving the ward to the two to warm up. The next day, however, it was Christine White¡¯s turn for kidney recement surgery. On this day, a lot of people came, Uncle Fu Aunt Lucy, Hugh Dong, they all came, and Bess Camp, with Father and Mother Toki. Tim¡¯s father and mother finally heard from Bess Camp about what Christine White had been going through during this time, and almost had their souls scared out of their heads. Although Christine White is not their biological daughter and is a substitute for their biological daughter. But after so many years together, they had long since taken Christine White as their own daughter, not to mention, six years ago, they loved Christine White. So when they heard that Christine White almost died, they were really worried and anxious, but in the end, there was a scare and the person survived. This surgery took almost four hours. Baird Lane They waited right outside the operating room for four hours, and not one of them left in the middle of it. By the time Christine White was rolled out, the line was all around her cart.Content held by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°How was the surgery?¡± Baird Lane asked Ives Norton. Chapter 668 The possibility is not high This question of his just happens to be what the others want to know as well. Ives Norton removed the opening and replied with a tired face, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, can there be a failure when I step in? The operation was a sess, she won¡¯t have any problems with her kidneys from now on, not properly have to do regr maintenance.¡± ¡°That¡¯s okay, it¡¯s better to do regr maintenance than to have problems.¡± Timothy¡¯s mother said. Ives Norton looked at her, ¡°Auntie is right, well everyone disperse for a moment, it¡¯s time for Christine to go to the wards, you guys will see her in the wardster.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Father Toki nodded and was the first toe and open the cart. As soon as he left, the others naturally didn¡¯t feel good about being around and dispersed. Christine White was wheeled to the ward. Baird Lane watched until he was out of sight, then reluctantly withdrew. ¡°Dad, Mom, I¡¯m sorry I can¡¯t entertain you, you just got here and your bags aren¡¯t down, I¡¯ll have Nigel entertain you while you go back to The Lane Family¡¯s old mansion to rest and get jetgged, and I¡¯ll call you when Christine wakes up.¡± Baird Lane looked at Timothy¡¯s father and then at Timothy¡¯s mother. As for Bess Camp, he automatically ignored it. The corner of Bess Camp¡¯s mouth twitched. Don¡¯t think he can¡¯t see that Baird Lane did it on purpose. And Baird Lane¡¯s mom and dad yells sound so smooth. ¡°Well, we happen to be a little tired, so we¡¯ll be in trouble.¡± Father Timothy made no sense of Baird Lane¡¯s name, and epted it with open arms. So is the mother of the hour. Though not quite satisfied that Baird Lane married another woman when he lost his memory, she lets go of her resentment now that he¡¯s regained his memory and is still affectionate. Now that you¡¯ve heard him shout this again? It¡¯s like a mother-inw looking at her son-inw, and the more you look at him, the better he looks. ¡°Nigel,¡± Baird Lane called out to Hugh Dong. Hugh Dong nodded, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Auntie and Uncle will leave it to me, if I can¡¯t, there¡¯s still Uncle Fu.¡± ¡°The second young master is right, the eldest young master, and the wife my, as for Xiao Song and little baby stay, Xiao Song can take care of the eldest young grandma, and little baby stays with the eldest young grandma, I¡¯m sure that when the eldest young grandma wakes up, she will be happy to see little baby as well.¡± Uncle Fu also said. Baird Lane hmmm¡¯d, ¡°That would be a pleasure.¡± As soon as the words left their mouths, Uncle Fu and Hugh Dong left with Timothy¡¯s father, Timothy¡¯s mother and Bess Camp, while Aunt Lucy and little baby stayed behind.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Baird Lane bent down and picked up Bo and the three of them headed in the direction of the ward. Christine White woke up the next afternoon, the anesthesia had finally worn off. Aunt Lucy was the first to realize she was awake, and when she woke up, she rushed to call for Baird Lane. Baird Lane is taking Bo for his vinations. Small children have weak resistance, Ives Norton suggests that it is good for small children to be older with some resistance vines. What is good for the child, Baird Lane naturally will not oppose, so it took the little treasure to the children¡¯s department, but the result is that just after the fight, Aunt Lucy came to me and said that Christine White line. As soon as Baird Lane heard that, he rushed towards the hospitalization unit with Bo in tow. When it arrived, it also had Ives Norton in it. Ives Norton was looking over Christine White¡¯s surgical sutures when he heard footsteps and nced back, ¡°Coming?¡± Baird Lane ignored him and headed straight for sickbay. Christine White whipped her head around to look at him and gave him a pale and weak smile. Baird Lane¡¯s eyes reddened on the spot, ¡°Finally awake.¡± ¡°Uh-huh.¡± Christine White¡¯s eyes were also slightly red. Bo stared at her with two big dark eyes, ¡°Mommy.¡± ¡°Good boy!¡± Christine White smiled lovingly at Po. Bao looked towards the location of her wound, ¡°Mommy, does it still hurt?¡± Christine White shook her head, ¡°It doesn¡¯t hurt, mommy doesn¡¯t hurt at all with Bao¡¯s concern, and, mommy is sorry Bao.¡± ¡°Why do you have to say you¡¯re sorry?¡± Po cocked his head. Christine White didn¡¯t answer, only sighed deeply. Why? Because of her kidneys, she has kidney failure, it¡¯s all inherited, and she¡¯s really afraid that Bao will be inherited by her as well. The pain of recing two kidneys in a row was something she had already experienced, and honestly, she didn¡¯t want little baby to go through it as well. Ives Norton and Baird Lane are smart enough not to know what she¡¯s thinking. Baird Lane didn¡¯t know what to say to persuade her, except to narrow his eyes and cast a look at Ives Norton. Ives Norton sighed, just knowing he was out of his element. ¡°Christine, actually you don¡¯t need to worry, although your problem is hereditary, but I¡¯ve learned about your family¡¯s gic history, it¡¯s basically inherited from females, and the probability of males inheriting it, is far less than that of females, so little baby most likely won¡¯t be inherited.¡± Ives Norton said. Christine White looked at him hopefully at that, ¡°Really?¡± ¡°I wouldn¡¯t say one hundred percent, I guess, sixty percent, although there¡¯s still a forty percent chance, but that¡¯ll have to wait until Bo grows up before we can check it out, after all, there¡¯s a twenty year incubation period for any kidney failure like yours.¡± Ives Norton thought back. Christine White thought so and reluctantly nodded, ¡°It¡¯ll have to do, let¡¯s just hope Bo really won¡¯t be inherited by me.¡± She looked at Bao tenderly. Bao smiled at her. The smile was faint, but she could tell it was a smile. At this time, Christine White suddenly remembered something and asked Baird Lane, ¡°Just now I heard Aunt Lucy say that my parents also came to the country, right?¡± ¡°Right.¡± Baird Lane responded. Christine White frowned, ¡°So then, they know what happened to me before?¡± ¡°Bess Camp is a loudmouth and told them.¡± Baird Lane betrayed Bess Camp without mercy. Christine White pursed her lips, ¡°How is my brother like this, he said he would hide it for me and not let my parents worry about it.¡± ¡°In fact, Camp always says it, it¡¯s also for your own good, even if you don¡¯t say it now, in the future, aunt and uncle will know it, at that time, I¡¯m afraid that they will be even more angry, after all, such a big thing that you have hidden from them, and now that you say it, you¡¯re still a sick person, they can¡¯t afford to love and cherish you, where will they be angry.¡± Ives Norton said. Christine White cried andughed a little at this, ¡°You¡¯re right if you say so, so where are my parents now?¡± ¡°At the old mansion, they should being over in a few minutes.¡± Baird Lane replied. Christine White tugged at the corner of her mouth, ¡°I know, so I¡¯ll stay up and just wait for them.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay, go to sleep, I¡¯ll call you when they arrive.¡± ¡°Nah, it¡¯s been a month or so, too much sleep, and I¡¯m still a little groggy at the moment, but luckily, I can stand it.¡± Christine White yawned. Baird Lane saw that she was so stubborn, so he couldn¡¯t persuade her any further, and put little baby on her hospital bed, ¡°You stay here with mommy, and daddy will go outside to pick up grandma and grandpa.¡± ¡°Uh-huh.¡± Po nodded obediently. Baird Lane left, and Ives Norton didn¡¯t stay long, adjusting her IV before leaving the room as well. Tim¡¯s father and mother came quickly, almost an hour or soter. Timothy¡¯s mother, a very emotional person, came and cried first. Father Toki didn¡¯t cry, but his usual unsmiling face softened as he watched Christine White wake up. Christine White knew that they were happy, happy that her surgery had been sessful, happy that she could live. ¡°Dad, mom, brother, sit down.¡± Christine White couldn¡¯t get up, so she had to point to a couple of chairs with her other, non-instrumented hand and gesture for them to sit down. Without saying a word, Bess Camp pulled out a chair and sat down. Tim¡¯s father followed, and instead of sitting in a chair, Tim¡¯s mother sat on the edge of Christine White¡¯s hospital bed and looked at her with eyes that had been crying, ¡°You child, do you know that when your brother told us that you had contracted some kind of virus and were going to die soon, your father and I were almost scared to death!¡± Chapter 669 – Another Surprise Christine White lowered her head, ¡°I¡¯m sorry mom and dad, I know I¡¯m wrong.¡± ¡°Knew it was wrong, so why didn¡¯t you tell us then?¡± Mother Bess Camp poked her in the head. Bess Camp said at this point, ¡°Christine was afraid you guys would worry too.¡± ¡°Shut up, you didn¡¯t say it at first, or this time when you returned to China, we asked about it and realized that you didn¡¯t look right, and pressed you, so you said it, otherwise you would have definitely hidden it from me and your father as well.¡± Timemother red at him. Bess Camp rubbed the tip of her nose and looked toward Christine White as if to say, See, brother got scolded for you. Christine White smiled apologetically at him. The interaction between the two siblings fell into the eyes of Timothy¡¯s mother, crying andughing, even if she had a great deal of anger, she couldn¡¯t let it out at this moment, hugging Christine White, her voice choking, ¡°Christine, mom has already lost a Christine, she can¡¯t lose you again, you know?¡± Hearing this, Christine White¡¯s nose turned sour and she nodded with a sobbing voice, ¡°I understand, I¡¯m sorry mom and dad.¡± ¡°Okay, okay, the child is still not well, you don¡¯t let the child cry, the wound should split.¡± Tim¡¯s father stood up at this time and patted Tim¡¯s mother¡¯s shoulder. Tim¡¯s mother responded and nodded, ¡°Yes, I forgot all about it, see you¡¯re such a child.¡± Christine White broke into tears, ¡°Mom, how can you me me, you¡¯re the one who tried to make me cry.¡± ¡°You girl still say that!¡± Timemother gave her a nk look. Christine White looked at her like a little girl, ¡°Well mom, have you looked at Bo?¡± ¡°And to say the least, I was so anxious to see you that I couldn¡¯t even give him a hug.¡± Saying that, Timothy¡¯s mother wiped her tears, stood up and walked towards Baird Lane. ¡°Baird, give me the baby.¡± Baird Lane hmmm¡¯d and handed Po over. Shi¡¯s mother hugged little baby for a while, and even Shi¡¯s father, who was always calm, couldn¡¯t help but go up and tease little baby. Christine White watched the scene and smiled softly. Baird Lane walked up to her, ¡°Get well soon, and how about we get a family picture together then?¡± At that, Christine White¡¯s eyes lit up, ¡°Great idea, how did youe up with that?¡± Baird Lane let out a softugh, ¡°You¡¯re basically going to be staying in the country from now on, and you¡¯re going to see a lot less of your mom and dad, so take a family picture and look at it whenever you want.¡± ¡°Baird, thank you.¡± Christine White looked at him with emotion. Baird Lane dipped his head and gave her a kiss on the forehead, ¡°You¡¯re my wife, so what¡¯s the thanks?¡± ¡°Darn it, Mom and Dad are here.¡± Christine White nudged him. But Baird Lane didn¡¯t let go of her right away, but warmed up to her for a while before getting up. When he got up, he was met by Bess Camp¡¯s smirking smile, and the ironic gaze of Tim¡¯s father. Father Toki was indignant. This kid, actually dared to make love to her daughter in front of him, really pissed him off. Baird Lane wasn¡¯t yet sure what he¡¯d done to upset Father Toki, but Christine White did know enough to tug on his sleeve, signaling him to bend over. Baird Lane obediently bent over and Christine White whispered in her ear. Then Baird Lane gets it, but is not impressed. ¡°Youe out here with me for a minute.¡± Timothy¡¯s father suddenly beckoned toward Baird Lane. Christine White froze, Bess Camp froze, and Timothy¡¯s mother knew what was going on, smiled, didn¡¯t say a word, and continued to coax the little treasure. ¡°Dad?¡± Christine White thought that Timothy¡¯s father called Baird Lane out because of what had just happened and wanted to get Baird Lane in trouble, so he was a little anxious at the moment. Bess Camp thought so too, and tried to talk some sense into it as well. As a result, Father Toki directly signaled the two to shut up. Baird Lane also pats the back of Christine White¡¯s hand, signaling her not to worry, and then follows Timothy¡¯s father out. ¡°Know what I called you out for?¡± Father Toki asked. Baird Lane frowned, ¡°Because I just ¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m not that careful!¡± Tim¡¯s father directly interrupted him, ¡°I called you out to ask you, are you nning to give Christine a wedding? I heard Christine said, nine years ago, when you guys just got married, you were not reluctant, so at the wedding, the whole Land pulled a face and left very quickly, what about this time?¡± So that¡¯s what this is about. Baird Laneughed a little, ¡°Dad, I assume you saw the old mansion set up?¡± ¡°Ah.¡± Father Toki nodded. Baird Lane replied back, ¡°That¡¯s what I wanted to set up for Christine¡¯s wedding, only she was still suffering from a virus and wasn¡¯t able to get up before so I just had Aunt Lucy and the others set it up, but now that she¡¯s fine, those setups are in use.¡± ¡°So you thought about giving Christine a wedding all over again in the first ce, didn¡¯t you?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right!¡±Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Father Tokiughed, smiling with relief, ¡°Good, that¡¯s good, I didn¡¯t look at you wrong, although Christine is not my own daughter, but in my heart, she is my own daughter, so I absolutely can¡¯t tolerate you treating Christine poorly, fortunately you didn¡¯t do that, otherwise I just by virtue of the fact that our two families have a grudge against each other, I won¡¯t let you get on with your life. ¡± ¡°It won¡¯te to that.¡± Baird Lane¡¯s deep eyes looked at him. Father Toki nodded, ¡°That¡¯s a relief, so you better remember your words.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Baird Lane answered. Tim¡¯s father patted him on the shoulder and went back to the hospital room. Baird Lane is a close second. He went in, and Christine White asked him with a wink what Father Toki had told him and if he had given him a hard time. Baird Lane shook his head no, and as for what was said afterward, he wasn¡¯t going to tell her, it was just a secret between men. Christine White had to give up when she saw how tough he was talking. Soon, a month passed in the blink of an eye. Christine White¡¯s surgical wounds, too, have pretty much grown back and the kidneys have not yet rejected, indicating a good recovery. She had been able to get out of bed and walk as early as ten days ago, and after ten days, she had no problem moving her body slightly, except without strenuous exercise. That means she can be discharged. Ives Norton had also been quick to authorize her discharge, and by now Aunt Lucy was packing her bags. Christine White is still wondering, ¡°Why isn¡¯t Baird here?¡± Aunt Lucy¡¯s movement of straightening her clothes slightly paused, then returned as if nothing had happened, ¡°Something happened in the group, Mr. went to a meeting and asked Gates and I to take you back.¡± ¡°Just the two of you?¡± Christine White blinked. Aunt Lucy nodded, ¡°Just the two of us.¡± ¡°Something¡¯s wrong!¡± Christine White narrowed her eyes. Aunt Lucy¡¯s mind snapped, ¡°What¡¯s wrong, ma¡¯am?¡± ¡°Everywhere is not right, my parents are also in the country, have not yet returned to the, I was discharged from the hospital how can they note, Baird Lane meeting does note I can understand, but my parents they do note, I think it is unlikely, Aunt Lucy, you honestly tell me, is not hiding something from me?¡± Christine White looked at her with a wry smile. Facing such a gaze from her, Aunt Lucy only felt that she had nowhere to hide, and finally sighed helplessly, ¡°Madam, why are you so smart.¡± ¡°So you¡¯re really hiding something from me?¡± Christine White frowned. Aunt Lucy scratched her head, ¡°It¡¯s not exactly hiding it from you ma¡¯am, it was nned by everyone, everyone wanted to surprise you, so everyone didn¡¯t show up, they¡¯re all waiting for you at the old mansion ma¡¯am.¡± ¡°Surprise?¡± Christine White raised an eyebrow, ¡°So Baird Lane isn¡¯t going to a group meeting to prepare some kind of surprise either?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°No wonder, with the way Ives just came over and announced that I could be discharged with those words, it¡¯s obvious he¡¯s in the know too.¡± ¡°You¡¯re right again, ma¡¯am, and by this time, Dr. Norton has rushed off to the old mansion.¡± Hearing this, the corner of Christine White¡¯s mouth twitched, ¡°No wonder he just ran so fast, he was afraid that I would get to the old mansion before him and then his mission wouldn¡¯t be able to proceed, right?¡± Chapter 670 The Surprise is the Wedding Since everyone had a surprise for her, they must have each assigned some kind of task. Why else would Ives Norton run so fast? He could have ger. Thinking of this, Christine White approached Aunt Lucy, ¡°Aunt Lucy, tell me, what¡¯s the surprise?¡± Aunt Lucy averted her eyes, not daring to meet her eyes for fear that if she looked at her long enough, she wouldn¡¯t be able to resist entertaining honestly. By then, there will be no mystery about Mr. Surprise. ¡°I¡¯m sorry ma¡¯am, I can¡¯t talk about it or mister will make me eat my words.¡± Aunt Lucy replied with a bitter smile. Christine White wrapped her arms around herself, ¡°Yo, kinda mysterious, let me guess, with all these people preparing a surprise for me, it¡¯s not going to be some kind of wee party, is it?¡± ¡°Pretty much.¡± Aunt Lucy nodded. The reaction is also arge banquet, only with a heavier significance and a grander atmosphere than a wee party. ¡°Looks like I guessed right then.¡± Christine White smiled. Aunt Lucy urged her, ¡°So ma¡¯am, can we go now, if we don¡¯t, we¡¯ll bete for the wee party.¡± ¡°And a start time?¡± Christine White froze slightly. Doesn¡¯t the wee party always start when the main character arrives. Aunt Lucy didn¡¯t answer that question for her, instead she nodded carelessly, ¡°Yeah, this wee party isn¡¯t a regr wee party, there¡¯s a big difference, so ma¡¯am, let¡¯s go.¡± ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go.¡± Christine White nodded. She came to be interested. She¡¯d like to see what kind of wee party they had in store for her at Baird Lane. It¡¯s so secretive. Christine White was helped out of the hospital by Aunt Lucy. It was the first time she¡¯d seen the sky outside the hospital in a month, and she realized the whole world had changed.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. The weather is getting cold, people are wearing winter coats. A month ago, it was a singlet¡­ that¡¯s a big change. At the thought, Christine White took a breath, gathered her coat around her, and bent down into the car. The car started slowly and soon blended into the traffic. All the way there, Christine White was thinking about the surprise they had prepared at Baird Lane. As she got closer to the old mansion, the more anticipation grew in her heart. After about forty minutes or so, the old mansion arrived. Christine White got out of the car and fell into a moment of silence as she looked at the closed door of the old mansion. The old mansion gates were actually closed! You don¡¯t usually leave it on. Aunt Lucy watched Christine White circumambte and stood beside her and smiled, ¡°Go knock on the door, ma¡¯am, there¡¯s a surprise.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Christine White¡¯s eyes lit up, and without saying a word, she stepped forward and knocked on the door. The door opened and a group of people stood behind the door, raising the tube of colored flowers in their hands at her, pulling the fuse, and with a snap, colorful ribbons flew out of the tube, showering Christine White all over her. ¡°SURPRISE!¡± the crowd said in unison to Christine White¡¯s surprise. ¡°You guys ¡­¡± Christine White was instantly moved, and with red eyes scanned the crowd in front of her, sometimes her father and mother and Bess Camp, and on the other side of the room, Uncle Foo, Hugh Dong, Ives Norton, and Bao, who was being held by Ives Norton. Looking at them, Christine White suddenly felt her heart suddenly fill up, warm and fuzzy. ¡°Is this your surprise for me?¡± Christine White asked as she lifted her sleeve and wiped the tears from her eyes. Tim¡¯s mother smiled and removed the colorful flower piece on her head, ¡°Of course not, this is just an appetizer, can¡¯t you notice we¡¯re missing someone here?¡± ¡°Baird Lane,¡± Christine White said the name at once. And, she realized right off the bat that Baird Lane wasn¡¯t there. On top of that, she found it strange. ¡°Mom, why are you guys dressed like this, so formal?¡± Christine White asked as she scanned their clothes. The crowdughed but did not answer. Instead, Timothy¡¯s mother spoke up, ¡°You¡¯ll find out in a moment, but before we do, we have one more streamLand to go, next, I¡¯ll blindfold you and take you back to your room, and when you get to your room, you¡¯ll remove the blindfold, and you¡¯ll find out why we¡¯re dressed the way we are.¡± ¡°Huh? No need?¡± Christine White was surprised. It¡¯s such a big game. ¡°Yes yes yes,e on, mommy will put the blindfold on you.¡± Timemother said, taking out a ck blindfold and putting it on Christine White, then holding her with Aunt Lucy on her left and right, walking in the direction of the room. Along the way, Christine White couldn¡¯t see her surroundings, but her ears could hear so many breathing sounds, and she could even feel that so many pairs of eyes were sizing her up. In other words, a lot of people came to the old mansion. Is it one of those sidekicks from The Lane Family? Just as I was thinking about it, the room arrived. Christine White heard Aunt Lucy push the door open and then help her into the room again. Once inside, Timothy¡¯s mother helped her remove the blindfold. Christine White slowly opened her eyes and was overwhelmed with surprise when she saw the furnishings in the room, ¡°This ¡­¡± ¡°How about that, now you know why we¡¯re dressed like this?¡± Timemother asked with a loving smile. Christine White covered her mouth in excitement, tears streaming down her face, and nodded her head busily, ¡°Got it.¡± She¡¯s a fool if she doesn¡¯t know that already. The big red bed, the big red wedding letters, and the wedding dress that stood beside the bed said it all; they had surprised her with a wedding. It was her wedding to Baird Lane. No wonder Baird Lane won¡¯te out to see her. ¡°Ma¡¯am, don¡¯t cry, it¡¯s a big day.¡± Aunt Lucy smiled and wiped away her tears. Yet Christine White cried even more, ¡°But I couldn¡¯t help it, I guessed the surprise was the wee party, but I didn¡¯t just the wedding, it was such a big surprise, I was a bit overwhelmed.¡± ¡°Understood, after all we didn¡¯t tell you at the beginning or let you have a preparation, but you¡¯d better calm down quickly, we don¡¯t have much time left oh, there are still two hours left, that¡¯s twelve o¡¯clock, the wedding is officially started, do you want to let even miss it?¡± Timothy¡¯s mother asked. Christine White shook her head, ¡°Don¡¯t want to.¡± ¡°Then sit down and mommy will do your makeup.¡± Timothy¡¯s mother pulled Christine White way to the dresser and told her to sit down. Christine White obeyed and sat down. Timothy¡¯s mother picked up the makeup and started smearing it all over her face. While applying it, she also said, ¡°Christine, you know, Mommy is finally experiencing the joy of marrying a daughter.¡± ¡°Mom.¡± Christine White smiled, but it was a little heartbreaking, ¡°It¡¯s been six years of trouble for you.¡± ¡°Silly girl, what are you saying, you¡¯re my daughter, if mom doesn¡¯t bother for her daughter, who will she bother for, okay, don¡¯t move, fixing your eyebrows.¡± Timemother patted her shoulder. Christine White sat still. About an hourter, Timothy¡¯s mother had finished her makeup. Looking at Christine White in front of her, Timothy¡¯s mother eximed, ¡°My daughter is beautiful!¡± Aunt Lucy nodded back, ¡°Yes, ma¡¯am is beautiful.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Christine White was a little embarrassed. Timothy¡¯s mother sidestepped out of the way so she could look in the mirror. Christine White took a look and froze a bit too. Only to see the person in the mirror with a peach blossom face. Drawing straight bridal makeup, looking very beautiful indeed, if not she was very clear that the person in the mirror was herself, she would have thought it was someone else. This was her second time applying bridal makeup, but the first time, she couldn¡¯t remember what she looked like. The only thing she can remember now is what she looks like today. ¡°Mom, thank you, you¡¯re so well made up.¡± Christine White took Timothy¡¯s mother¡¯s hand and thanked her from the bottom of her heart. Timothy¡¯s mother smiled, then greeted Aunt Lucy. Aunt Lucy nodded at the meeting and the two of them walked together towards the wedding dress, pushing it in front of Christine White. ¡°Well baby, change into your robe so you are a perfect bride.¡± Mother Toki said. Christine White stood up and nodded heavily, ¡°Uh-huh!¡± Chapter 671 The Wedding After that, she changed into this stunning wedding dress with the help of Aunt Lucy and Timothy¡¯s mother. The wedding dress is a big trailing, even the veil, is long and big trailing, and the length is much more often than the trailing of the wedding dress, to be able to cover the trailing of the wedding dresspletely. Christine White painted and stood on the tform. Aunt Lucy and Timothy¡¯s mother¡¯s eyes were filled with amazement. Timothy¡¯s mother even couldn¡¯t help but take out her cell phone and kept snapping pictures, taking Christine White¡¯s picture from every angle once. Christine White was a bit teary-eyed at how excited she was, but didn¡¯t stop her. At that moment, there was a knock on the door of the room. Aunt Lucy goes over and opens the door, then leads a little one in. Bao was also wearing a small suit, and with his expressionless face, he looked like a little bully. ¡°Mommy, Daddy told me toe over and ask if you¡¯re ready to start.¡± Po asked Christine White, tilting her little head. At the same time, he looked at Christine White with surprise written in her eyes. Obviously amazed that Christine White looks beautiful at the moment. Christine White naturally couldn¡¯t crouch down in such a heavy wedding dress, so there was no way to hug little baby, she could only reach out and touch little baby¡¯s face, ¡°Baby, tell daddy that mommy is ready.¡± ¡°Well, Little Treasure will go now.¡± After saying that, the little guy flew away. Tim¡¯s mother came over with a bouquet of flowers, ¡°Little Treasure is the flower girl yet.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Christine White was surprised, ¡°There¡¯s supposed to be two flower girls, and whose family is the other one?¡± ¡°Your future sister-inw¡¯s niece.¡± Timothy¡¯s mother smiled. Christine White¡¯s eyes lit up, ¡°So, brother and ¡­¡± ¡°Shhh, it¡¯s your big day, let¡¯s not talk about anything else, get the bouquet, we should go out.¡± Timothy¡¯s mother shoved the bouquet into Christine White¡¯s hands. After Christine White¡¯s grip tightened, Aunt Lucy opened the door to the room and Timothy¡¯s mother helped Christine White out. After going out, I saw that the whole old mansion was greatly changed, decorated with flowers, very atmospheric, a red carpet under the feet, spread the old long, and I do not know where to spread. She was about to ask when Aunt Lucy answered, ¡°The wedding hall is in the parsonage, there¡¯s plenty of room there, that¡¯s why we chose where we did, and this carpet goes to the parsonage.¡± Christine White staggered. Spread to the parish hall, it seems that the nket, at least, is more than a hundred meters long. ¡°Ma¡¯am, are you nervous?¡± Aunt Lucy suddenly asked. Christine White shook her head and nodded again, ¡°A little nervous, but I know, it¡¯s no use being nervous, you can¡¯t run away from the battle.¡±Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. ¡°That¡¯s true, don¡¯t worry ma¡¯am, Mrs. Toki and I will mention you.¡± Aunt Lucy said. Timothy¡¯s mother nodded, ¡°Aunt Lucy is right Christine, take it easy on the ex-text, when you get outside the parsonage, your father is waiting for you.¡± ¡°Uh-huh.¡± Christine White nodded her head, indicating she knew. Along the way, the trio walked slowly. Christine White was also surveying the setup around her, and realized that there was actually no one but the setup, and it was obvious that those people were all in the parlor at the moment. Soon the parsonage arrived. Christine White saw Shi¡¯s father standing outside the door with little baby and a little girl about the same age as little baby from a long distance away, obviously waiting for her. An old man and two young men also saw Christine White and waved. When Christine White passed, Timothy¡¯s mother let the two children hold Christine White¡¯s veil. Christine White, meanwhile, stood beside Timothy¡¯s father and took his arm. After all, brides are led by their fathers to the groom. Nine years ago, when she got married, she walked to Baird Lane alone, and was still weak and petty, walking alone with fear and trembling, and beingughed at by those who attended the wedding. And now it¡¯s different, now she¡¯s not so weak, she won¡¯t go as far as to be so humiliated, and most importantly, now she¡¯s surrounded by family, parents who love her. She¡¯s no longer the ugly duckling Christine White she was nine years ago. As he was thinking, a bell suddenly rang. Immediately afterward, the wedding march yed and the door to the parsonage opened before them. Father Tokiwa said with a straight back and eyes forward, ¡°Christine, it¡¯s time to go, are you ready?¡± ¡°Ready Dad.¡± Christine White returned with a deep breath. Father Toki nodded imperceptibly and stepped away first, leading Christine White into the hall. As soon as she entered, Christine White felt dozens of pairs of eyes fall on her, either in awe, envy, or jealousy, in short, any kind of look. But Christine White didn¡¯t even care, all she cared about was the man at the priest¡¯s heels who was looking at her with burning eyes. He was smiling as he walked toward her in a white suit with a ceremonial flower representing the groom pinned to his chest. ¡°Dad.¡± Baird Lane walked up to Christine White and Timothy¡¯s father, ncing at Christine White before turning his gaze to Timothy¡¯s father. Father Toki looked at his outstretched hand and put Christine White¡¯s hand up with a stern face. As soon as Baird Lane touched Christine White¡¯s hand, he tightened it, as if afraid she would take it back. His look of concern and nervousness made Toki¡¯s father¡¯s face look much better. With this action, he at least showed that he really cared about Christine White. ¡°Baird, Christine will be in your hands from now on.¡± Father Toki put his hand on the hands of the two neers and spoke in a serious tone. Baird Lane replied with a serious and earnest face, ¡°Don¡¯t worry Dad, I¡¯ll treat her right, for the rest of my life! That¡¯s my promise.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good, but I hope you can do it, if not, I will not spare you.¡± Father Toki threatened. Baird Lane nodded, ¡°Dad, I still say I won¡¯t let you have that chance.¡± ¡°Hmph.¡± Father Toki grunted and looked away. The crowd on stage couldn¡¯t help but let out a good-naturedugh when they saw this scene. Ives Nortonughed the loudest with Hugh Dong and Bess Camp. Timothy¡¯s father¡¯s mission was aplished and was helped down by Timothy¡¯s mother. The rest of the way, it was Baird Lane holding Christine White. The two took hands and would walk toward Fr. Baird Lane spoke suddenly, ¡°Christine, you¡¯re beautiful.¡± The corners of Christine White¡¯s mouth curved under her veil, ¡°What, wasn¡¯t I beautiful before?¡± ¡°It¡¯s looked good before, it¡¯s always looked good, but today it¡¯s the best.¡± Baird Lane said genuinely. Christine Whiteughed out loud, ¡°It¡¯s not like you to be so sweet-talking, Hugh Dong taught you to say that?¡± ¡°No.¡± Baird Lane shook his head, ¡°I said so myself.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t see that you still have it in you, but I¡¯m having fun.¡± Christine White craned her head to look at him. Baird Laneughs low. When they reached the priest, they both stopped in their tracks at the same time. The priest turned over the Bible in his hand and asked the two men if they wished to be married. The two naturally answered I do without hesitation. But just as the priest is about to announce that the groom can kiss the bride, Baird Lane suddenly calls a halt, and Christine White¡¯s heart thumps and subconsciously wonders if he doesn¡¯t want to go through with this wedding when he suddenly pulls out a love letter. Yes, love letters. His love letters to Christine White. This stunned not only Christine White, but everyone at the wedding. After all, everyone knows that Baird Lane is a man of few words and hardly ever speaks at length, but for him to write a love letter is amazing. Baird Lane among the read up the love letter, contemted, his love letter and did not with what meaty phrases, there is only a strip of heartfelt promises and assurances. Christine White was moved to tears on the spot as she listened with red eyes. Then Baird Lane asked her, ¡°Will you spend the rest of your life with me?¡± Although the priest had asked, he wanted to ask it again in person more than anything. Christine White still answered without hesitation, ¡°I do!¡± Baird Laneughed, lifted her chin, and lowered his head to kiss her, and the following burst into apuse. And in the midst of this apuse, Baird Lane let go of Christine White and locked eyes with her, ¡°I love you, Mrs. Lane.¡± Christine White smiled brightly, ¡°I love you too, Mr. Lane!¡± Chapter 672 – The Wedding is Over The priest looked at the couple who showed their love for each other and nodded, ¡°And now, I pronounce Mr. Baird Lane and Miss Christine Camp, officially husband and wife!¡± Dang! Dang! Dang! The staff rang the bells representing happiness, and the sound of the bells stretched out and carried far. Next, there was the bouquet toss. Christine White smiled as she swept over the people below, all with their hands outstretched, wanting bouquets, then turned and threw the bouquets high into the air. The bouquet fell onto Hugh Dong¡¯s hand, and his whole body froze. Because bouquets are thrown to unmarried girls, what¡¯s a big guy doing with one. ¡°Christine,¡± Hugh Dong said as he stepped forward with the bouquet and tried to give it back to Christine White so she could re-throw it again. Then before the words coulde out of his mouth, he was interrupted by Baird Lane¡¯s dark face, ¡°Is Christine what you called her, your sister-inw so soon forgotten?¡± The corner of Hugh Dong¡¯s mouth twitched, looking at this careful man in front of him speechlessly, ¡°I¡¯m not just not used to calling it that, so I suddenly changed my mouth, do you need to look at me like that?¡± Baird Lane grunted. Christine White patted him, ¡°Well, don¡¯t bother with Hugh Dong, it¡¯s just a name, I don¡¯t even care.¡± ¡°I count, you¡¯re my wife.¡± Baird Lane wrapped his arms around her waist. Christine White cried andughed, ¡°Okay, okay, everyone¡¯s watching, just let go of me.¡± As she said, people were indeed watching, and smiling, but in a good-natured way. They¡¯ve never seen Baird Lane like this. Baird Lane used to be cold and unapproachable to anyone. But now the legs go a cold, but became grounded up, really is a brine point tofu, one thing to another ah. Seeing that Baird Lane wouldn¡¯t let go of himself, Christine White had no choice but to go along with it, turning her head to Hugh Dong, ¡°What were you about to say?¡± ¡°This bouquet, you¡¯re re-throwing it again.¡± Hugh Dong handed the bouquet to Christine White. Christine White, however, shook her head, ¡°That¡¯s what I threw at you specifically.¡± ¡°Me?¡± Hugh Dong froze. Baird Lane let go of Christine White and looked at him, ¡°Your sister-inw just made a point of seeing where you were and threw it your way.¡± ¡°Exactly.¡± Christine White nodded. Hugh Dong looked down at the bouquet in his hand, a little puzzled, ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Because I want you to be happy.¡± Christine White finished, and without further exnation, went down with Baird Lane to make a toast. Hugh Dong stood still and fumed, Ives Norton came over and patted him on the shoulder, ¡°OK, don¡¯t fume, give you a bouquet and you¡¯re still not happy, look at me, I don¡¯t have anything yet.¡± At that, Hugh Dong suddenly swept away his innerplex and smiled, ¡°You didn¡¯t that¡¯s what you deserved.¡± With that, he dropped Ives Norton¡¯s hand and walked away. Ives Norton looks at his back, gives him the middle finger, and leaves as well. The newlyweds made a toast, and naturally, as guests, they had to go to their seats and wait it out. This wedding, so the curtain fell, the outside world all know, The Lane Family Group president, and married, and held a century wedding, the bride is still overseas The Camp Family¡¯s daughter, strongbination, so people are not praise. In the evening, Christine White helped a drunken Baird Lane back to her room, threw the man on the bed, and prepared to go change out of the wedding dress she was wearing. Baird Lane, however, suddenly opens his eyes and grabs Christine White¡¯s hand, pulling her downward into his arms and rolling her over onto her back in one fluid motion. Christine White was all confused and blinked at the man on top of her, ¡°You¡¯re not drunk?¡± ¡°Drunk, but not all the way drunk.¡± Baird Lane buried his head in the crook of her neck and returned with a low chuckle, his voice so dulcet and maic that one¡¯s bones didn¡¯t crisp up at the sound of it. Christine White scowled as she felt the man¡¯s nibbles, ¡°Baird, you get up first.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t.¡± Baird Lane didn¡¯t move and looked up at her after nipping at her neck, ¡°Tonight is our wedding night, I¡¯ve waited so long for this, how do you think I¡¯m going to get up.¡± Christine White blushed a little and nudged him gently, ¡°But I haven¡¯t changed yet.¡± Baird Lane looked at the white wedding gown she was wearing, his gaze dark and palpitating, the knot in his throat moved and his voice was hoarse, ¡°You¡¯re fine like this, beautiful.¡± Without him, trying to tear it apart. As it turned out, Baird Lane did just that, grabbing the tulle of his skirt in his big hands and yanking hard. Christine White only heard a tearing sound, and the tulle of her wedding dress, was ripped off arge piece by him. She was all stunned, mouth wide open, ¡°Baird Lane, what are you doing ¡­¡± Before the words were finished, Baird Lane couldn¡¯t hold back any longer and lowered his head to kiss her, blocking out any words she hadn¡¯t finished. Christine White whimpered twice and pushed him away, wearing a ragged breath and a red smile, ¡°I haven¡¯t showered yet!¡± ¡°No more washing.¡± Baird Lane dropped those three words and lowered his head again, kissing her. His kisses were dominant and strong and aggressive, kisses that made Christine White¡¯s head spin and her eyes start to wander. After a while, shepletely lost her mind and began to respond upstairs to his neck. And her response, as if it were some kind of encouragement, first caused Baird Lane to pause for a moment and then to kiss harder, while his hands were not idle, tugging roughly and sharply at her wedding dress.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Soon, Christine White¡¯s wedding dress, was ripped to shreds by Baird Lane, white gowns flopping all over the floor, and finally he unzipped her back and took her wedding dress offpletely, throwing it on the floor. This night, Baird Lane was almost relentlessly demanding, thought this night, he had waited for so many years, how could he resist now that the one he loved was in his arms. Christine White was tossed around by Baird Lane and passed out and woke up several times until it was almost dawn before Baird Lanepletely rolled over her. ¡°Tired?¡± Baird Lane asked gently as he stroked Christine White¡¯s sweaty face. Christine White rolled her eyes, not wanting to talk to him. She wasn¡¯t just tired, she was so sore she couldn¡¯t even move, and he knew it. Christine White¡¯s look pleases Baird Lane, who smiles lowly and ys with her hair. Christine White inclined her head slightly, ¡°Don¡¯t continue, I¡¯m trying to get some sleep.¡± ¡°Take a shower before you go to sleep.¡± With that, Baird Lane bent down and picked her up. Christine White rested her head wearily against the hall of his bare chest, her eyes slightly closed. Knowing that he was going to give her a bath, she didn¡¯t refuse because she just didn¡¯t have the strength. He¡¯s going to wash her, so let¡¯s do it and save her the trouble of doing it. Baird Lane fills the tub with water, puts Christine White in, and then follows in himself. The bathtub is so big that three or four people can wash together with no problem at all. Baird Laney down below and let a limp Christine White lie on top of him so that there was no fear that she would slip into the water and choke on it. A disengaged Christine White was good, doing whatever Baird Lane said, letting Baird Lane do whatever he wanted to do to her, and not opening her eyes to him. Baird Lane looked at Christine White like this and couldn¡¯t help but kiss her on the forehead and murmur dotingly, ¡°Sozy.¡± Christine White heard him and finally opened her eyes and red at him poutingly, ¡°Is it because I¡¯mzy or you¡¯re just too much, if you hadn¡¯t tossed me aroundst night, would I be like this?¡± Baird Laneughed, ¡°It¡¯s my fault, don¡¯t move, get a good soak and regain some strength.¡± Christine White grunted, kept quiet, and let him go. Suddenly, she felt Baird Lane¡¯s eyes were out of ce, and her pretty brows furrowed as she wrenched her eyes towards the man. Chapter 673 – The Little Young Master is a Progeny ¡°Why are you here again?¡± Christine White said with a small blush. Baird Lane shrugged his shoulders, ¡°Normal male reaction.¡± How could he not react when his beloved was in his arms. No reaction, he¡¯s got a problem alright. Christine White bit her lip, ¡°Why don¡¯t you hurry up and calm down, take a shower and then go get breakfast.¡± ¡°I just want to eat you.¡± Baird Lane said back looking down at her. Christine White¡¯s eyes widened instantly, ¡°You ¡­¡± Shepletely did not expect that the man who was always cold and indifferent in his love would actually say such words. It¡¯s really jaw-droppingly amazing. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with me?¡± Baird Lane touched Christine White¡¯s face and looked at her with a smirk. Christine White pped his hand away, ¡°What do you say, who did you learn that from?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t learn from anyone.¡± Didn¡¯t learn from anyone ¡­. Is it hard to believe that he still knows how to do it himself? Christine White stared at the man suspiciously and closely. A ghostly light crossed the bottom of the man¡¯s eyes, and his thin lips hooked, ¡°Wife, have you regained some strength?¡± Christine White doesn¡¯t know what he wants and subconsciously nods, ¡°Recovered some.¡± ¡°Now that the strength is back, let¡¯s do it again.¡± Baird Lane said. Christine White¡¯s eyes widened, ¡°What? You¡¯re stilling?¡± ¡°Yeah, don¡¯t you think it¡¯s bad for your husband, me, to be in this state all the time, so ¡­¡± He purposely didn¡¯t finish his sentence, broke over Christine White¡¯s head and kissed her. Tossed herst night, tossed her all night, and now in the tub. Christine White whole person is not good, but can not take him, can only let him mess, to the end, she only feel a to white light shed in front of her eyes, she did not know anything. Baird Lane looked at his passed out lover, smiled weakly and and gave her a kiss on the cheek before picking her up and stepping out of the tub, heading back to his room, cing her on the bed and tucking her in before going to the checkroom himself to get a change of clothes and opening the door to head out. I ended up going out and was stopped by a little guy. The little one looked up at Baird Lane, ¡°Daddy, where¡¯s Mommy?¡± The little kid¡¯s voice was soft and melted the heart when he heard it. Baird Lane looked at his son and bent down to pick him up. The little one¡¯s body was soft, and smelled of milk, very good to ask, Baird Lane couldn¡¯t help but rub the little one¡¯s face, before answering, ¡°Mommy is still sleeping, why are you up so early?¡± ¡°Couldn¡¯t sleep, wanted to see daddy.¡± Bao blinked back. Baird Lane let out a soft chuckle, ¡°Mommy is still resting right now, you can visit her when she wakes up okay, for now daddy stays with you.¡± ¡°Uh-huh.¡± Po nodded his little head. Baird Lane carries him towards the restaurant and, on the way, meets Hugh Dong who is also going to the restaurant. Hugh Dong was wearing a loose casual outfit and yawning, looking like he hadn¡¯t woken up, Baird Lane looked disgusted, ¡°What do you look like?¡± Hugh Dong gave him a contemptuous look, ¡°Come on, I¡¯m a patient who just woke up from a deep sleep not even three months ago, isn¡¯t it normal to have a bad mental head, do you think everyone is you?¡± After saying that, Hugh Dong ignored him and looked at little baby in his arms and smiled, ¡°little baby, let uncle hug you.¡± Po looks at Hugh Dong, then at Baird Lane, then finally shakes his head and upstairs Baird Lane¡¯s neck. Baird Lane nced toward Hugh Dong, smugness clearly written in his eyes. Hugh Dong cut out, crossed over to the father and son, and approached the dining room. Aunt Lucy looked at the tworge men and one small man who came in, not seeing Christine White, wiped her hands on her apron, and asked, ¡°Where¡¯s the missus, sir?¡± ¡°She¡¯s not awake yet.¡± Baird Lane drew back his chair and ced Bo in it first, then drew back his own chair next to Bo¡¯s and sat down, returning faintly. Aunt Lucy remembered that theirst night was their wedding night and Christine White couldn¡¯t get up properly, pped her forehead, ¡°Look at me, I¡¯ve forgotten, it¡¯s time to let Mrs. sleep for a little while longer, Mr., the second young master, you guys eat first, I¡¯m going to go to the kitchen again to make a chicken soup for Mrs. to drink when she wakes up.¡± After that, Aunt Lucy went down smiling. Hugh Dong eyed Ken Baird Lane with indignation. He still had Christine White in his heart, even though he had given her up and recognized her as his sister-inw. It was still hard to hear her making merry in the arms of another man, even if that man was his brother.Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Baird Lane naturally knew what the way Hugh Dong looked at him meant. Represents a man¡¯s jealousy. If it were normal, he¡¯d be sarcastic back, but he¡¯d let it go for now. Hugh Dong is his brother, Christine White is married to him, Hugh Dong is out of the question, so what¡¯s the point of being sarcastic. He¡¯s a generous man, so he doesn¡¯t do that kind of thing. Thinking about it, Baird Lane¡¯s thin lips slightly hooked up, picked up the porridge in front of him, scooped up a spoonful and gently blew on it, feeding it to little baby. After breakfast, Baird Lane took Bo to The Lane Family Group. The people of The Lane Family group are stunned to see Bo. They knew that the president got married yesterday, but they didn¡¯t expect that, just after the marriage, such a big child would appear, this child, it couldn¡¯t be the current wife, right? ¡°Holy shit, the president is happy to be a father.¡± ¡°I also think that the president, who just got married and is a stepfather, feels like a catch.¡± The secretarial corps came together and muttered. Not only them, but other employees of Dong¡¯s Group, were also chatting about this in the group. Gates, who was peering at the screen, saw it, drew a breath of cold air, and hurriedly bubbled, ¡°What nonsense are you talking about, the young master is the president¡¯s biological son, not a stepson, and the president is not a receiver.¡± The crowd in the group had been startled to see that it was Gates who was bubbling up, afraid that he would tell Baird Lane what they were talking about, and ready to dive and slip away. But see Gates sent the message, and can not resist the itch, stayed, bold on the message to ask, ¡°Lu Special Assistant, that child is the president¡¯s biological child, how is this possible, that child at least four or five years old, right, four or five years ago, the president but with Molly Bort just married it, it is difficult to not the president and Molly Bort married when Cheated on Ms. Camp?¡± ¡°No, the president didn¡¯t cheat on his wife, the little young master was born to the president and his previous wife.¡± ¡°Former Mrs. So, in that case, Miss Camp is Christine White?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Gates didn¡¯t deny it. The crowd was surprised. They learned that when Baird Lane announced the death of his first wife a few years ago, it turned out that Christine White, who used to be so nd and unassuming, was actually the president¡¯s wife. Too bad it doesn¡¯tst long. But now Christine White has actually swindled! ¡°Assistant Lu, tell us what¡¯s going on?¡± Someone was busy asking. Gates also did not hide, typed out what happened back then, ¡°Mrs. was murdered by Molly Bort back then, fell into theke, we thought she was dead, but she was rescued and then out of the country, but the president did not know, thought that Mrs. was dead, that¡¯s why he announced that Mrs. was dead, but the president, because of too much sadness, amnesia and forgot to talk to Mrs. in the past. ¡± ¡°And then what?¡± The crowd gossiped. ¡°Then Molly Bort took the opportunity to show up in front of the president and take the past and force him to marry her, which he did.¡± ¡°So it¡¯s like this, I can probably guess thetter, after Mrs. recovered, she originally wanted to go back to her country to find the president, but she learned that the president was married to another woman, so she gave birth to the young master abroad in anonymity, and didn¡¯te back until the young master had grown up a bit.¡± ¡°You¡¯re right.¡± Gates gave the man a nod. Just after the order was taken, the door to the special assistant¡¯s office was pushed open and Baird Lane stood in the doorway pulling Bao with him, ¡°What are you doing?¡± Chapter 674 – Honeymoon Gates got a shock and got up from his chair in a hurry, ¡°President Lane, what are you doing here?¡± Gates was a little weak at the moment, he had just defended the president¡¯s reputation in the group though, before he said those things about the president and his wife. But after all, it hadn¡¯t gone through the president¡¯s consent, and in case the president knew about it, he would definitely be angry. But the president didn¡¯t enter the group, and these employees wouldn¡¯t let the president enter the group, so the president shouldn¡¯t know, right? Thinking about it, Gates¡¯s fast beating heart, calmed down, pushed the sses on the bridge of his nose, and resumed that elite special assistant look, no longer able to see the gossipy look that would sneak in and dive in the group. ¡°I have a meetinging up, so I¡¯ll leave Po with you.¡± Baird Lane pushed Po gently to Gates. Gates nodded, ¡°I know, don¡¯t worry President Lane, I¡¯ll take care of the young master.¡± ¡°Uh-huh.¡± Baird Lane answered, and after a few more words with Bo, left Bo out and headed for the conference room. The conference room is basically full and Hugh Dong is here. He had been forced toe here by Baird Lane, and his face stank at the moment, ¡°What the hell did you call me here for?¡± Watching Hugh Dong being so rude to Baird Lane, the other shareholder executives looked at each other but didn¡¯t say anything. After all, it¡¯s between other people¡¯s brothers. Baird Lane handed a document in his hand to Hugh Dong, ¡°Take a look at it first, this is a core secret that only the group president knows.¡± Hugh Dong¡¯s hand holding the document lurched as he looked at him incredulously, ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± Other shareholder executives also want to know. Baird Lane sat on the main seat, his stern gaze swept over the crowd and said in a faint voice, ¡°Starting today, Nigel Lane will be the president of The Lane Family Group, while I will be the chairman of the group, and for a few months after that, all the affairs of the group will be under the responsibility of Nigel Lane. ¡± Ever since the old man passed away, the two positions of chairman and president, were both held by him. But because other people call him President, alive President Lane used to, so the outside world are few people know, he is also the chairman of the board of directors, and now he handed over the post of president to Hugh Dong, the future of the work, but also will be much easier. Hugh Dong however stood up a little disgruntled, ¡°Baird Lane, what the hell do you want?¡± ¡°Yes Mr. Dong.¡± The shareholders¡¯ executives below also asked. Baird Lane lightly opened his thin lips and returned, ¡°As you all know, I got married yesterday, and I naturally had to go out for a honeymoon with my wife, so after I¡¯m gone, the group¡¯s affairs, naturally, will have to be handled by someone, and that someone is Nigel Lane.¡± Speaking here, he nced at Hugh Dong and had said, ¡°Secondly, he is my younger brother, he also has more than ten percent of the shares on him, and he is the secondrgest shareholder of The Lane Family Group, so it is most appropriate for him to serve as the president, and I feel relieved as well.¡± ¡°So that¡¯s what you yed!¡± Hugh Dong huffed. Baird Lane ignored him and, with a few final words, called the meeting to a close.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. When it was over, he looked at Hugh Dong, ¡°Follow me.¡± Hugh Dong had no choice but to follow him to the president¡¯s office. The president¡¯s office was empty at this point, and anything with a reference to Baird Lane, other than the books on the shelves, had been removed. Baird Lane nodded at the desk, ¡°This office will be yours from now on.¡± ¡°What about you?¡± Hugh Dong purses his lips. Baird Lane pointed upstairs, ¡°There¡¯s the chairman¡¯s office upstairs,ter on it¡¯ll be grandpa, I haven¡¯t been using it since grandpa retired, and now that you¡¯re here, then naturally I¡¯ll have to move up there.¡± Hugh Dong cut in, then asked, ¡°How long do you n to be back from your honeymoon with Christine?¡± ¡°Not sure, depends on where she wants to go and how long she wants to go, I¡¯ll stay with her as long as she wants.¡± Baird Lane said with a faint smile in his eyes. In his life, he had been limited to a future and freedom from birth, and every time he went out, he was either learning all kinds of elite knowledge or attending banquets to talk about business, and he never went out to rx. Now that he had this opportunity, he wanted to rx and wonder what it was like to travel. Seeming to see the thoughts in Baird Lane¡¯s mind, Hugh Dong suddenly sighed, ¡°Alright, I know, you guys just go and have fun, but try toe back as early as you can, I, a recently awakened vegetable, can¡¯t withstand long hours of work.¡± ¡°Got it, I¡¯ll leave then, I¡¯ll have Gatese over and hand over to you if there¡¯s anything about the president¡¯s job, and Gates will be following you until I get back.¡± With that, Baird Lane walked out of the president¡¯s office and went next door to exin his work to Gates and to pick up his kids. At noon, Baird Lane returned to the old mansion with Bo. Baird Lane handed Bo over to Furber and went to his room to see Christine White. Christine White had just woken up at this point and was ninja-ing her way out of bed, crouching down to pick up her wedding dress, which had rotted to rags. Looking at this originally luxurious and beautiful wedding dress, at the moment became this way, Christine White want to cry. She had nned to keep her wedding dress in good condition and look at it whenever she wanted to in the future, but now it was all ruined by Baird Lane. Christine White couldn¡¯t help but curse under her breath, ¡°Asshole!¡± Baird Lane pushed the door open just in time to hear the asshole and raised an eyebrow, ¡°You cursing me?¡± Christine White was startled, but didn¡¯t deny it, standing up and grunting, ¡°I was just scolding you.¡± ¡°Why?¡± Baird Lane asked in a husky voice as he walked over and took her in his arms before sitting down on the edge of the bed and nuzzling her earlobe. Christine White scrunched her neck and tried to hide, but couldn¡¯t, so she let him be, pretending to be angry, ¡°You have the nerve to ask, look what you¡¯ve done.¡± She pointed to the tattered wedding dress on the floor. Baird Lane looked up, a smirk crossing his eyes, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°That wedding dress, I wanted to collect it, but you were nice enough to rip it like that.¡± Christine White beamed. Baird Lane looked at her red lips and lowered his head for a kiss, ¡°Then I¡¯ll stay with you okay, as much as you want.¡± At that, Christine White couldn¡¯t hold back any longer andughed, ¡°You think a wedding dress is a flower, you can give it away whenever you want, forget it, it¡¯s all torn up like this, I¡¯ll take it for what it¡¯s worth, and keep it in my collection.¡± This wedding dress, at least, came to mean more than her first one. The first wedding dress, it waspletely casual and not a bit sentimental. But this wedding dress was different, it was from him, it was to be worn for their actual wedding, and she wouldn¡¯t throw it away even if it was rotten. ¡°I¡¯ll pick it up for you then and tell you the good newster.¡± Baird Lane said, releasing Christine White from herp and cing her on the bed, while he himself went to pick up the pieces of his wedding dress from the floor. Christine White just watched him go about his business, ¡°What¡¯s the good news?¡± ¡°How about we go on our honeymoon?¡± Baird Lane asked as he ced pieces of his wedding dress on the bed. Christine White¡¯s eyes lit up, ¡°Honeymoon?¡± ¡°Uh-huh.¡± Baird Lane nods. Christine White couldn¡¯t stop the smile on her face, ¡°Yeah, but ¡­¡± Her expression darkened again at the thought, ¡°You don¡¯t have time, and neither do I.¡± One of them is the chairman and president of The Lane Family Group, and the other is the director of an energypany, so they¡¯re just too busy during the day to walk around. ¡°I have stepped down as president of The Lane Family Group and handed it over to Nigel, I have taken on the role of chairman myself and I have called a general meeting to hand over the affairs of the group to Nigel.¡± ¡°So, you¡¯ve freed up your time?¡± Christine White stared, then opened her mouth in surprise. Baird Lane nodded, ¡°That¡¯s right, so now it¡¯s up to you.¡± ¡°Then I¡¯ll make time too.¡± Christine White squeezed her palms and made up her mind as well, except that there was still some difficulty on her face. Baird Lane looked out and rubbed her hair, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Chapter 675 Baird Lane’s Plan Christine White gave a bitterugh, ¡°Because I don¡¯t know who to leave thepany to at the moment.¡± ¡°Bess Camp,¡± Baird Lane¡¯s thin lips flicked out, and set her straight, ¡°he just happens to be in the country still, let him go.¡± Christine White blinked, ¡°My brother?¡± ¡°Uh-huh.¡± Baird Lane nods. Christine White waved her hand, ¡°No, no, no, my brother has his ownpany.¡± ¡°Hispany isn¡¯t out of The Camp Family yet, it doesn¡¯t make much difference if he manages it or not, not to mention, there¡¯s Dad, who¡¯s the chairman, so it might be better to let Bess Camp stay in the country and help you manage it for a while.¡± Baird Laneughed softly. Christine White was a bit impressed and squinted her pretty eyes, ¡°But my brother will never agree to that, what should I use?¡± ¡°Just get him drunk.¡± Baird Lane¡¯s eyes crossed. Christine White¡¯s eyes lit up and she gave him a thumbs up, ¡°Honey, you¡¯ve gotten bad.¡± Baird Lane¡¯s pupils constricted at her cry of husband and the knot in his throat moved as he took her into his arms, ¡°What did you just call me?¡± ¡°Honey.¡± Christine White looked at him. Baird Lane¡¯s thin lips curled, ¡°Shout it again.¡± Christine White quit yelling, ¡°Nothing to yell at you for.¡± ¡°I love to hear it, in a shout.¡± Baird Lane wrapped his arms around her waist. Christine White¡¯s body pressed closer to his, soft breasts that could feel his stiff chest. She looked at the anticipation in his eyes and smiled helplessly, ¡°Okay, honey, is that okay?¡± ¡°In a few more shouts.¡± Baird Lane¡¯s thin lips hooked. Christine White red, ¡°Baird Lane, don¡¯t give me an inch.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t, I just like hearing you call me that.¡± Baird Lane said in a low husky voice as he bowed his head and lowered his forehead to hers. Christine White was so crisped up by him that she swallowed and opened her mouth to cry out repeatedly, ¡°Hubby Hubby Hubby, is that enough?¡± Baird Lane hmmm¡¯d and gave her a kiss on her red lips, ¡°That¡¯s enough, but call me that from now on.¡± Christine White pouted and pushed him, ¡°Well, we¡¯re not done with the topic of conversation just now, how did youe up with the idea of getting my brother to say yes by getting him drunk?¡±This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°From what Mom told me, she said that¡¯s what your future sister-inw used to hear your brother admit his feelings for her.¡± Baird Lane lets go of Christine White. Christine White nodded, ¡°So, it looks like my brother is drunk.¡± ¡°Exactly, often people like that, when they¡¯re drunk, will agree with anything anyone says.¡± Baird Laneughed a little. Christine White spread her hands, ¡°That¡¯s a big weakness¡­ I¡¯ll have to tell my brother about it when I get him to agree to help me run thepany so he can watch out for himself in case the haters find out about itter.¡± ¡°So you agree?¡± Baird Lane pinched the tip of her nose. Christine White moved to p his hand away, ¡°I know you still ask.¡± ¡°Okay, then I¡¯ll contact Ives Norton,¡± Baird Lane said, pulling out his cell phone. Christine White looked at him curiously, ¡°Contact Ives for what?¡± ¡°He¡¯s got drugs in his hand to speed up the drunkenness, you can¡¯t really give your brother a lot of booze, his stomach can¡¯t take it that way, well you get changed, the phone¡¯s on.¡± Baird Lane pointed to the phone and then took it to the balcony. Christine White looked at his back and smiled, and her heart was warmed by his attentiveness. Even she, her sister, hadn¡¯t thought that drinking too much alcohol was bad, while he, his brother-inw, had, and was clearly more qualified than she was. After the call, it was five minutester. Baird Lane returns from the balcony and Christine White is dressed and brushing her hair. Baird Lane came up behind her and, as a result of theb in her hand, helped her to continuebing, ending up with a ponytail that looked extraordinarily English. ¡°Is it nice?¡± Christine White stood up. Baird Lane nodded, ¡°It looks good, all my hair looks good when I put it up.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t tter yourself, let¡¯s go, I¡¯m hungry.¡± Christine White cried andughed as she patted his chest hall. Baird Lane grabbed her hand straight away and squeezed it before pulling her out of the room. After the meal, Timothy¡¯s father and mother came by, mainly to say goodbye. They came to the country, originally just to participate in Christine White¡¯s wedding, and now that the wedding is over, they naturally can¡¯t stay in the country for much longer, after all, the families and groups abroad, are waiting for them to go back to sit in the town. Christine White had known this as well, so there was nothing but some dismay when she heard theming. Father Toki follows Baird Lane to the study, where the two men seem to be talking about some kind of coboration. In the parlor, Christine White and Timothy¡¯s mother were the only ones left. ¡°By the way mom, where¡¯s brother?¡± Christine White asked curiously. How could it be wrong that Timmy and Timmy were all here but Bess Camp? Timothy¡¯s mother took Christine White¡¯s hand, ¡°Your brother went out to a concert.¡± ¡°So.¡± Christine White nodded her head in understanding, then thought of something and asked, ¡°Mom, when are you and Dad nning to leave, I¡¯ll bring Baird and Bo to see you off then.¡± ¡°Tomorrow afternoon, in the morning if you like, I¡¯ve talked to your father about going to see your mother.¡± Timothy¡¯s mother tousled the hair around Christine White¡¯s ears. Christine White moved closer into her arms, ¡°Then I¡¯lle along then.¡± ¡°Good.¡± Timothy¡¯s mother nodded lovingly. At that moment, Uncle Fu came over with Bo. Bess Camp saw Bo and immediately pushed Christine White out of the way and went over to pick Bo up. Christine White, seeing that she had lost her favor as soon as little baby arrived, couldn¡¯t help but shake her head in amusement before stepping forward and teasing little baby together with Timothy¡¯s mother. little baby¡¯s nature nowadays, although not yet as lively as a normal child, but the little emotions that should be there are still there, being teased by mother and daughter, will also be shy, will also be upset. I believe that in a short while, Bao will fully recover and be a lively and cheerful child just like other children. Christine White and Timothy¡¯s mother had been ying with Bao in the parlor for almost two hours when Baird Lane returned from his partnership with Timothy¡¯s father. Father and Mother Timothy then excused themselves and left, agreeing toe back tomorrow and see E Smith at the mausoleum. Christine White and Baird Lane carried Bo to drop Timothy¡¯s father and mother off outside the old mansion and saw the car go away before they turned back. ¡°What have you and my dad talked about working together?¡± On the way back to her room, Christine White looked sideways at the man holding her baby. The manughed a little and said, ¡°The Camp Family¡¯s business is mostly an electronics piece, and I recently had the research departmente up with an insting material that¡¯s betterpatible with electronic parts, so I talked to Dad about working together.¡± ¡°But The Lane Family Group isn¡¯t involved in this piece of industry, so why are you suddenly letting the research department get this?¡± Christine White was puzzled. The man adjusted his hold on Bo and said, ¡°For you.¡± ¡°Me?¡± Christine White pointed to her nose. The man hmmmed, ¡°That¡¯s right, I¡¯m going to set up a newpany that specializes in this insting material, and the newpany will need me as the chairman to sit in on it, so that I¡¯ll have to travel back and forth between home and abroad a lot, and I¡¯ll be able to take you abroad to see Mom and Dad more often.¡± At that, Christine Whitepletely understood what he meant and smiled in a touched way, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me before?¡± ¡°Wanted to surprise you, of course.¡± Baird Lane said, ¡°Well, how¡¯d you like the surprise?¡± Christine White offered to hug him, ¡°Sure enjoyed it, Baird, thank you.¡± Baird Lane cradled his little treasure in one arm and his other arm around her shoulders, holding mother and child together, ¡°I¡¯m your husband, you don¡¯t have to say thank you to me, as long as you¡¯re happy.¡± ¡°You guys are enough, this seems to be a public ce, if you want to show your love, go back to your room and show it, okay?¡± Just when the family of three was full of warmth, Hugh Dong¡¯s voice rang out abruptly. Chapter 676 – Drunken Bess Camp Christine White rushed out of Baird Lane¡¯s arms, and the family craned their heads to look backward. Only Hugh Dong stood there in a suit with a dark face, staring at them grimly. ¡°Hugh Dong, are you in a bad mood?¡± Christine White asked with a crooked head. Hugh Dong walked over and came to a stop in front of the trio, ¡°You¡¯ll have to ask your husband about that.¡± ¡°Ask Baird?¡± asked Christine White, raising her eyebrows and looking up at Baird Lane beside her. Baird Lane ys with Bo¡¯s hand with downcast eyes, pretending not to know anything. Christine White cried andughed, so she had to pull her gaze back and put it back on Hugh Dong, ¡°Well, just tell me straight, what the hell did he do to you?¡± ¡°He suddenly stepped down as president and then left the group to me, causing me to be busy all day today, and I¡¯m only back now, and I¡¯ll have to continue to be busyter.¡± Hugh Dong red angrily at Baird Lane. Baird Lane raised his eyes and gave him a faint look, ¡°I¡¯m doing this for your own good, didn¡¯t you say two days ago that you were bored staying at home, I¡¯m finding things for you to do, now you won¡¯t have time to be bored.¡±Content held by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°You ¡­¡± Hugh Dong was furious. Christine White covered her lips and smiled, ¡°Well, don¡¯t worry Hugh Dong, it won¡¯t keep you busy for long, just a month, we¡¯ll be back in a month.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Hugh Dong¡¯s eyes lit up. Christine White hmmmed, ¡°Really.¡± ¡°Alright then, when are you guys leaving?¡± Hugh Dong tugged at his tie and asked again. Christine White spread her hands, ¡°I don¡¯t know yet, I can¡¯t get anyone to help run mypany right now.¡± ¡°Look for Bess Camp.¡± Hugh Dong said. He and Baird Lane are really living up to their brotherhood, they all want the same thing. Christine White pointed to Baird Lane, ¡°That¡¯s what your brother said, so I¡¯m trying to get to my brother too, and don¡¯t I need your help with that too?¡± ¡°Me?¡± Hugh Dong was puzzled, ¡°What can I do to help?¡± Baird Lane also looked at Christine White. Christine White smiled mysteriously, then leaned over Hugh Dong¡¯s ear and was about to say something to him. But before she could even open her mouth, she was pulled back by Baird Lane, ¡°Just talk, what¡¯s the point of getting so close, I¡¯m your husband, and Bao is your son, and you can¡¯t listen?¡± Christine White was so angry and funny. She¡¯s married to him, and Hugh Dong is his brother. He¡¯s still jealous. ¡°Okay, I won¡¯te so close okay.¡± Christine White rushed to coax this jealous man. Hugh Dong stood on the side, watching the couple¡¯s loving present, his eyes could not help but darken. Soon, however, he collected this darkness, restored his naturalness, and drummed up a look of impatience, saying, ¡°All right ah you two, what exactly are you going to say.¡± ¡°Oh sorry sorry.¡± Christine White turned around and first smiled embarrassedly, then this time she said, ¡°Your brother and I are going to take the opportunity to get my brother drunk, so that way, my brother will have to agree to help me manage thepany even if he doesn¡¯t agree, so when the timees, you¡¯ll help toast my brother with a drink too.¡± ¡°Hiss ¡­¡± Hugh Dong huffed back a breath of cool air, then hurriedly took two steps back, warding off evil spirits to avoid Baird Lane and Christine White, ¡°You guys are too ruthless toe up with such tricks.¡± He felt like he should be thanking Baird Lane right now for not using it against him. Otherwise, not to mention agreeing to manage the group, it is expected that his whole family will be involved. ¡°Tough?¡± Christine White looked back at Baird Lane, ¡°That¡¯s what your brother wanted.¡± The corner of Hugh Dong¡¯s mouth twitched viciously. That¡¯s why he¡¯s thankful Baird Lane didn¡¯t use it against him. But Baird Lane is getting sicker and sicker now that he¡¯s thinking of this kind of thing. ¡°Okay, I know, I¡¯ll help you guys.¡± Hugh Dong nodded with a leathery smile. There¡¯s no way around it. A dead friend is a dead friend. Although he has no grudge against Bess Camp, he is willing to go out of his way in order to let Baird Lanee back to manage the group earlier so that he can rx earlier. ¡°Well, thank you then.¡± Christine White patted him on the shoulder. ¡°All right, let¡¯s go.¡± Baird Lane spoke. Christine White nodded, turned, and followed him, leaving Hugh Dong alone where he was, shivering, half out of the couple¡¯s shadow. Back in the room, Baird Lane puts Bo on the bed while she tells Christine White to call Bess Camp. Christine White naturally agrees and pulls out her cell phone and dials Bess Camp. The call was quickly answered and Bess Camp¡¯s voice came through, ¡°Christine, what¡¯s up?¡± ¡°Brother, what are you doing?¡± Christine White asked as she stroked Bao¡¯s head. Bess Camp was justing out of the music hall, ¡°Listening to a concert, just finished, getting ready to go back to the hotel.¡± ¡°I see, so are you free tonight?¡± Christine White raised a wicked smile, like a little fox. Baird Lane saw it and his eyes darkened. Christine White hadn¡¯t noticed the change in the men and was still on the phone with Bess Camp. ¡°Free, what can I do for you?¡± Bess Camp asked gently as she opened the car door. Christine White¡¯s eyes rolled, ¡°It¡¯s like this, aren¡¯t mom and dad leaving tomorrow so I want to practice for you guys, but mom and dad aren¡¯t supposed to be here so brother, you¡¯reing alone.¡± ¡°So, okay then, I¡¯ll be on time tonight.¡± Bess Camp, not doubting, nodded her head in agreement. Christine White gave Baird Lane the OK sign and hung up the phone. Baird Lane rubbed her head, ¡°Nice, that¡¯s a bonus!¡± With that, he lifted her chin and kissed her on the lips. Bo looked at his mom and dad nkly and blinked. Christine White was all stunned and pushed him away, ¡°What are you doing?¡± ¡°Kiss you.¡± Baird Lane touched his lips with his thumb and chuckled softly. Christine White blushed, ¡°The baby¡¯s still here!¡± This man, nowadays is more and more no down line, yesterday want her to want all night, let her now are still sore back, now in front of the child are like this,ter still have to. ¡°It¡¯s okay, I just kissed you, I didn¡¯t do anything else to you, and the fact that we¡¯re like this only makes Po realize that we¡¯re in love, right Po?¡± Baird Lane looked at Po. Po nodded obediently. ¡°You see, Bo has recognized my words.¡± Baird Lane looked to Christine White again, begging for praise written in her eyes. Christine White rolled her eyes, ¡°Lazy son, let¡¯s go to bed.¡± With that, she lifted the quilt andy down with Little Treasure in her arms. Baird Lane wanted to go up too, but just then there was a knock on the door of the room. He just had to go over to the door with a ck face. The door opened and outside stood Aunt Lucy, ¡°Sir, Dr. Norton is here.¡± Baird Lane frowned, ¡°There?¡± ¡°In your study.¡± Aunt Lucy smiled back. Baird Lane nodded, ¡°I know, I¡¯ll be right there.¡± ¡°Alright, then I¡¯ll leave first.¡± Song Yue finished speaking and turned to leave. Baird Lane turned to the mother and son in the room and said, ¡°You guys get some sleep, I¡¯m going to go meet Dr. Norton, he¡¯s supposed to be delivering the medicine.¡± ¡°Fine, go ahead.¡± Christine Whiteid her body on its side, her back to him, and waved her head without looking back. Baird Lane saw this and, after a heartfelt cry of little ungratefulness, walked out of the room. Soon he came to the study. Ives Norton was sitting on the couch, fiddling with a small vial of pills in his hand, when he saw himing he got up, ¡°Baird, what the hell do you need this for, I¡¯m telling you, don¡¯t you dare mess with it.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not messing around, this medicine is for Bess Camp.¡± Baird Lane said as he took the bottle of medicine out of his hand. Ives Norton staggered, ¡°For Bess Camp, for what?¡± ¡°Get him drunk!¡± Baird Lane pulled out his chair and sat down. Ives Norton both busied himself by walking across the desk from him, ¡°What are you doing getting him drunk for nothing?¡± Chapter 677 – It’s all a set-up ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you on the phone?¡± Baird Lane looked at him. Ives Norton rolled his eyes, ¡°What did you tell me? You didn¡¯t say anything at all on the phone, you just told me that this wasing over.¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Baird Lane nodded, and then this told him what had happened. Ives Norton gave him a thumbs up after hearing that, ¡°Awesome, you couples are awesome.¡± ¡°Thanks for thepliment.¡± Baird Lane grinned as he gripped the pill bottle. Ives Norton¡¯s eyes rolled, ¡°Baird, why don¡¯t I stay tonight too, and help you get him drunk together?¡± ¡°Whatever.¡± Baird Lane¡¯s thin lips parted and he dropped two words lightly. Ives Norton pped his thighs, ¡°Then it¡¯s a deal!¡± Baird Lane ignored him. In the evening, Bess Camp prepares toe to the old Dong family home. Christine White hands Po over to Aunt Lucy and the others, then joins Baird Lane, Hugh Dong, and Ives Norton in the dining room.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Bess Camp had already arrived at the dining room with the maids and couldn¡¯t help but raise an eyebrow when she saw the four enter. ¡°So many people practicing, huh?¡± Bess Camp pushed up her sses. Ives Norton walked over to him and gave him a self-satisfied pat on the shoulder, ¡°We¡¯re all friends, and you¡¯re not wee when a friend tramples for you, are you?¡± ¡°No.¡± Bess Campughed a little. Hugh Dong pressed his hand, ¡°Alright, sit down, the food is being served.¡± With those words, he took the lead and pulled out his chair and sat down. The four Christine Whites were also seated one by one. Soon a fine dish was served. Baird Lane opens a bottle of red wine, pours each a ss, and hands it over. When he handed it to Bess Camp again, he dropped a tiny pill in it while Bess Camp wasn¡¯t thinking. The pill melted into the water, and in a few seconds it blended into the wine and disappeared, and the wine was still not visible to change in the slightest, and even Ives Norton had said that even the vor of the wine would not change. So they weren¡¯t worried about Bess Camp sensing anything was wrong. Sure enough, Bess Camp took the drink unsuspectingly. Christine White stood up with a light cough, ¡°Brother, tomorrow you¡¯ll be going back with mom and dad, and we¡¯ll rarely see each other in the future, so here¡¯s to you!¡± With that, she stood up and handed out her ss to Bess Camp. Bess Campughed a little, also stood up, and she clinked a ss, tilted his head to drink the quilt on the drink, ¡°In the future, want to me and Mom and Dad, at any time toe back to see me, even if it is not possible to go, as long as you say a word, I and Mom and Dad, will also rush over to see you.¡± Christine White¡¯s heart fluttered, a little touched, a little guilty. Touched that he was so good to him, and guilty that he actually counted on him. But it¡¯s done, there¡¯s no use in feeling guilty, you just have to keep going. Thinking, she gave the three Baird Lane¡¯s a look. After nodding knowingly, all three men raised their sses and toasted toward Bess Camp. Bess Camp wondered why the three of them were so enthusiastic though, after all, with the exception of Baird Lane, he and Ives NortonHugh Dong, both, weren¡¯t really particrly familiar with each other, limited to acquaintances. But he couldn¡¯t help but drink when they toasted so enthusiastically, and could only ept them one by one with a smile. So four drinks down, and with that pill, Bess Camp was starting to feel dizzy. Christine White¡¯s eyes rolled, ¡°Are you drunk, brother?¡± Bess Camp slumped over the table, ¡°Kind of, and I don¡¯t know what¡¯s wrong with me, I¡¯m having an extraordinarily bad drinking day.¡± ¡°It could be that I¡¯m a little high on the alcohol.¡± Baird Lane added with a glint in his eye. Ives Norton coughed low on his lips, ¡°Yeah, high enough to get people drunk on a few drinks.¡± Hugh Dong nodded along. Bess Camp pinched her brow, ¡°Christine, please send someone to take me back to the hotelter.¡± ¡°Rest here tonight.¡± Baird Lane started before Christine White could answer. Christine White hurriedly agreed, ¡°Right brother, just rest here, if you go back to the hotel drunk, mom and dad will be worried, I¡¯ll call mom and dad in a while to say something.¡± ¡°All right, then, please.¡± Bess Camp waved her hand and didn¡¯t insist. Christine White said it was nothing, took out her cell phone, and called Timothy¡¯s father and mother right in front of him, telling them that Bess Camp wasn¡¯ting home tonight. Knowing that Bess Camp was staying at the old mansion, Tim¡¯s father and mother naturally had no objections, so the call was soon over. When it was over, Baird Lane realized that Bess Camp wasn¡¯t drunk enough and was still conscious, so he poured him another drink. Bess Camp was shaking his head to stop drinking, but after Hugh Dong and Ives Norton looked at each other, the two of them either persuaded or forced the wine down Bess Camp¡¯s throat. Christine White covered her eyes with her hand to keep from looking. But Baird Lane is watching with great interest. It wasn¡¯t long before Bess Camp was finallypletely drunk and conscious. Baird Lane padded over and called out to him first, and he only responded twice. Then Baird Lane spoke up, ¡°Bess Camp, Christine and I are going out for our honeymoon, how about you stay home and help run Christine¡¯spany?¡± Christine White hurriedly held up her cell phone to record the video. Hugh Dong and Ives Norton are both resigned to the couple¡¯s shamelessness andck of boundaries. At the same time, they were d in their hearts that they didn¡¯t use this method to count them. Thinking about it, the two men cast sympathetic nces at Bess Camp. Bess Camp rolled over on her back on the table, unable to hear what Baird Lane was saying, and subconsciously hmmm¡¯d. Baird Lane¡¯s thin lips hooked as he confirmed, ¡°You really agreed to help Christine run thepany?¡± ¡°Uh-huh.¡± Bess Camp nodded and hmmmed again. Baird Lane sat back in his chair, ¡°Thank you then.¡± ¡°Uh-huh.¡± Bess Camp responded the same way. Christine White put her cell phone away contentedly. Baird Lane chucked a piece of meat onto her te, ¡°Your brother agreed, show him the video tomorrow.¡± ¡°I know.¡± Christine White nodded and happily ate his addition. The corners of Ives Norton and Hugh Dong¡¯s mouths twitched as they heard the couple¡¯s conversation. What do you mean Bess Camp agreed. That wasn¡¯t even an agreement from the person, okay, it was a subconscious response. This couple is just shameless. But they¡¯re no better. They deserve a lot of credit for Bess Camp being so drunk. In the time since, Bess Camp has fallen asleep on the table and Christine White has had a great time eating for four. After eating, Ives Norton stayed the night after Baird Lane had Bess Camp sent back to his room. After all, there¡¯s no way to drive when you¡¯ve been drinking. And with so many rooms in the old mansion, it¡¯s okay to stay overnight. Back in the room, Christine White and Baird Lane went to look in Bo¡¯s room first. By this time, little baby had already fallen asleep, and the couple just looked at the door for a while without going in to disturb them, so they quickly and quietly closed the door again and left, going back to their own rooms. Once inside, Baird Lane pressed Christine White against the door and kissed her as soon as the door closed. ¡°Oooh ¡­¡± Christine White was all out of breath from his kisses and put her hands against his shoulders, trying to push him away. But the man sensed her intention and directly grabbed her hand bureau above her head. Kissing harder. After several moments, Baird Lane finally released Christine White just as she was about to turn her back. Christine White¡¯s body slid slowly down the door panel to the floor, sitting on the ground gasping for air, her small face flushed. After a while, her anger subsided and she raised her head, ring at the man in displeasure, ¡°What are you doing?¡± The man touched the corner of his mouth with his thumb, ¡°Kiss you.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t brush my teeth, and you can kiss me?¡± Christine White skimmed her mouth without a good look. Chapter 678 Bess Camp’s Helplessness ¡°I don¡¯t mind you.¡± Baird Lane raised his eyes and smiled softly. Christine White stood up holding the door panel, ¡°I diaphragm, I¡¯m going to brush my teeth.¡± ¡°Together.¡± Baird Lane followed her. Christine White didn¡¯t stop him and let him be, after all, it was just brushing his teeth. But soon, she thought otherwise. Once in the bathroom, Baird Lane did brush her teeth with her at first, but by the end of the day, it was more than that. Because how he wouldn¡¯t go out after brushing his teeth and said he wanted to take a shower. Christine White says she¡¯s getting out, but Baird Lane pulls her into a hug and turns on the shower. Soon Christine White¡¯s clothes were soaked and all stuck to her body, and her hair was soaked and stered to her face and neck. She red at the man, ¡°What are you doing?¡± ¡°Take a shower together.¡± The man smiled evilly and tugged at the tie around his neck. Christine White grunted, ¡°Wash yourself if you want to, I¡¯m going out, I¡¯ll do itter.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t go.¡± Baird Lane pulled her back, ¡°You¡¯re soaked anyway, wash up before you go out.¡± With that, he made a move to undress her. Christine White couldn¡¯t even stop herself in time, he was just too fast with that movement, and in no time at all, Christine White was stripped naked by him. Christine White ahs and subconsciously tries to cover her body. But Baird Lane stopped her, ¡°Don¡¯t cover up, you¡¯re my wife, where I haven¡¯t seen.¡± He said as he surveyed Christine White¡¯s body. Baird Lane¡¯s thin lips curled as he looked at the marks on her body. Because these are the ones he left behindst night. But as his eyes moved down and saw the scar there on her waist and stomach, the smile on his face narrowed again and he held her tightly in his arms with heartache, ¡°When we get back from our honeymoon, how about we go see Dr. Pitre?¡± ¡°You want to get my scar fixed sooner?¡± Christine White said quietly, leaning into his arms, her eyelids drooping a little coldly. Baird Lane hmmm¡¯d. Christine White bit her lower lip, ¡°What, you¡¯re disgusted with it?¡±T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Baird Lane heard the tremor in her voice and knew she had misunderstood something, gently pushing her away before lifting her chin and looking down into her eyes, ¡°I don¡¯t dislike it, it¡¯s you who really dislikes it, and that¡¯s where you subconsciously cover up every time I look at your body.¡± Christine White¡¯s pupils constricted for a moment, then she lowered her head, unable to speak. The scar, before she was married to him, was not something she had taken to heart at all, and even earlier, its existence had been a reminder of the directional markers of her vengeance. But as she let go of her hatredter on, after she re-epted him in her heart, every time she looked at the scar, it was not right, and her heart began to be worried and inferior, just afraid that he would not like it, and his eyes would show dislike. So every time she did it, she either closed her own eyes or used her hand to block the scar, in order not to look at the dislike in his eyes, or to let him see her scar show his dislike. Seeing that Christine White stopped talking and her body was still trembling slightly, Baird Lane quickly knew what she was thinking and took her face in both hands and told her seriously. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ve never disliked you, and I indirectly caused your scars, so who am I to dislike them, but I know you can¡¯t get out of your own mind, that¡¯s why I want to take you to see Dr. Pitre.¡± ¡°I know, go on then.¡± Christine White took his hand. Baird Lane reimed her in his arms and kissed her forehead, ¡°Not until after the honeymoon.¡± ¡°Uh-huh.¡± Christine White smiled and nodded. Baird Lane grabbed a side of body wash and squeezed a little onto her, rubbing it on her to help her bathe. Christine White squirmed, ¡°I¡¯ll do it myself.¡± ¡°Husband washed it for you, and I washed it for you this morning, too.¡± Baird Lane said nothing about letting her do it herself. Christine White looked at him with nk eyes, ¡°You do you wash me and won¡¯t do anything to me ah?¡± A dark light crossed Baird Lane¡¯s eyes and faded, ¡°OK, I¡¯m sure, I¡¯m d you had a hard timest night, I know you¡¯re physically tired, I¡¯m not going to touch you tonight, take a shower and get some rest.¡± Christine White couldn¡¯t help butugh as she looked at his obviously responsive body, yet he was still forcing himself to not move her, ¡°Never mind, seeing as how you¡¯re all about me, I¡¯ve decided to reward you tonight.¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± Baird Lane¡¯s eyes narrowed, ¡°Reward me?¡± ¡°Yeah, don¡¯t you want it?¡± Christine White lifted her chin provocatively. A dark light shed in Baird Lane¡¯s eyes, ¡°Yes, why not, since Lord Wife has said so, then naturally I am respectful.¡± When he finished, he cupped her chin and lowered his head to kiss her. It was another crazy night. The bathroom, the carpet, the bed, all left traces of the two of them, and it wasn¡¯t until it was almost dawn that Baird Lane let Christine White go. Christine Whitey in his arms and fell asleep. After sleeping in until ten o¡¯clock the next morning, the couple finally got up, cleaned up and went out to the dining room, where Bess Camp was also there, sitting in a state of disarray. Christine White walked over and tapped Bess Camp on the shoulder, ¡°Didn¡¯t sleep well, brother?¡± Bess Camp shook her head, ¡°No, it¡¯s just that when I got up, I was a little dizzy and I¡¯m still not well, I drank too muchst night to save my life.¡± Baird Lane poured himself a ss of water. But before she could drink, the ss of water was snatched up by Christine White and served to Bess Camp. Baird Lane¡¯s thin lips pursed a little at the sight of this, in a rather condescending manner. But Christine White ignored him, and while Bess Camp was drinking, said with some embarrassment, ¡°Brother, I¡¯ve done something wrong.¡± Baird Lane raised an eyebrow. She wants to give an ount of what happenedst night, an ount? ¡°Yes?¡± Bess Camp looked at Christine White suspiciously. Christine White took a deep breath, ¡°Here¡¯s the thing,st night I ¡­¡± She spilled the beans about getting him drunkst night. Bess Camp¡¯s eyes widened, ¡°You guys got me drunk on purpose, why?¡± ¡°Because I want you to help run thepany, brother, and Baird and I want to go on our honeymoon.¡± Christine White took a breath and spelled out her purpose. The corner of Bess Camp¡¯s mouth twitched, ¡°You¡¯re such a good sister to me.¡± With that, he looked back to Baird Lane, ¡°You can be a real good brother-inw to me, too.¡± Christine White lowered her head, ¡°I¡¯m sorry brother, I was worried you wouldn¡¯t say yes.¡± ¡°You did this knowing I wouldn¡¯t say yes?¡± Bess Camp set her ss of water down on the table. Baird Lane stepped forward and held Christine White back, ¡°But you already promised.¡± ¡°When?¡± Bess Camp asked. ¡°Last night.¡± Baird Lane¡¯s thin lips twitched as he slowly spat out two words. Bess Camp looped her arms, ¡°No way, I don¡¯t remember that.¡± ¡°Of course you didn¡¯t, you¡¯re drunk, wife, show him the video.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Christine White responded, pulling out her cell phone and showing Bess Camp what she¡¯d recordedst night. Bess Camp saw herself in the video, in a drunken stupor, being set up by the two of them to say yes, and the whole thing went ballistic, ¡°You guys ¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s a promise you made yourself, you can¡¯t go back on it.¡± Baird Lane interrupted with a smirk. Christine White nodded along. Bess Camp, her face red with anger, looked at them, then at the phone in front of her, and finally resigned herself to her fate. Yeah, that¡¯s what he promised himself. It was a set-up to agree, but who let him be unsuspecting himself. But he swore he¡¯d never drink with the couple again. At that moment, Aunt Lucy came in from outside, ¡°Sir, ma¡¯am, Mr. and Mrs. Toki are here.¡± Chapter 679 – Farewell at the Airport ¡°They¡¯re here to take me to pay my respects to my mom.¡± Christine White stood up. Baird Lane nodded to Aunt Lucy, ¡°Quickly please.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Aunt Lucy answered and went out. Soon, she returned with Timothy¡¯s father and mother. As soon as Tim¡¯s father and mother came in, they saw Bess Camp sitting in her seat, mentally drained. ¡°Son, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Timothy¡¯s mother stepped forward and touched Bess Camp¡¯s forehead. Bess Camp looked to Christine White with a smirk, ¡°Just ask Christine.¡± ¡°Christine, what¡¯s going on with your brother?¡± Timemother looked to Christine White. Christine White sheepishly looks away, ¡°This ¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯ll tell it.¡± Baird Lane knew he couldn¡¯t keep it a secret, and went straight to the heart ofst night¡¯s events. Tim¡¯s father and motherughed when they heard it. ¡°Hey, I thought it was something, so it is, but why do you guys need to get him drunk, just let him help run thepany straight.¡± Mother Toki cried andughed as she sat down. Father Shi Shi also sat down. Christine White poured tea for the two old men, ¡°I¡¯m not afraid that my brother won¡¯t say yes, after all, my brother also has apany to manage abroad.¡± ¡°No?¡± Tim¡¯s mother raised an eyebrow, pretending to be stern, ¡°He dares, his own sister just got married, isn¡¯t a honeymoon the right thing to do, and he dares to refuse, right husband?¡± She looked to Timothy¡¯s father. Tim¡¯s father, naturally on his wife¡¯s side, nodded and concurred, ¡°Right.¡± The corner of Bess Camp¡¯s mouth twitched. He knew the parents were unreliable. ¡°By the way Mom and Dad, have you had dinner yet?¡± Christine White asked in a roundabout way. ¡°Eat, you guys haven¡¯t eaten yet?¡± Timothy¡¯s mother looked at the meal on the table. Baird Lane hmmm¡¯d, ¡°Just up.¡± ¡°How can this be, what time is it, quick, you guys eat quickly, after eating we can go out.¡± Mother Toki hurriedly urged. Baird Lane shoved a pair of chopsticks into Christine White¡¯s hands, ¡°You heard Mom, eat.¡± Christine White smiled, indicating that she knew, and then added, ¡°Then, Mom and Dad, we¡¯ll just eat first and be with you in a little while.¡± ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go out for a walk with your father.¡± Saying this, Shi¡¯s mother took Shi¡¯s father¡¯s arm and got up. ¡°Let Aunt Lucy take you.¡± Baird Lane looked aside to Aunt Lucy. Aunt Lucy made an enthusiastic gesture of invitation. Timothy¡¯s father and mother followed Aunt Lucy out. Only Christine White, Baird Lane, and Bess Camp are left in the restaurant, and Ives Norton and Hugh Dong, who were drunk togetherst night, are not up yet. After the meal, Bess Camp left and went to the energypany to find Lisa to learn about thepany shipping Land and get ready to take over thepany. Christine White and Baird Lane took the flowers and followed Timothy¡¯s father and mother to the mausoleum. Timothy¡¯s father and mother were grateful to E Smith for giving them a daughter, so the service was extremely sincere. After the worship, Timothy¡¯s father and mother were about to leave. Baird Lane drove the two seniors himself, drove them to the airport, and went back to the airport to buy their tickets. Christine White stayed in the lounge with Timothy¡¯s father and mother. Tim¡¯s mother took her in her arms, ¡°Christine, from now on, just be good with Baird, don¡¯t fight okay?¡± Christine White nodded, ¡°I know, and so do you and Dad, be well and take care of yourself.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, your mom and I know, don¡¯t worry, call your mom and I if anything happens, if it¡¯s Baird bullying you, I¡¯ll let your brother teach him a lesson.¡± Tim¡¯s father stroked her head and said lovingly. He really took this girl, as his own daughter. Christine White moved straight to respond, her eyes were red, ¡°I will, and Baird and Dad you have not already negotiated a cooperation, I will oftene back to visit you in the future.¡± ¡°That¡¯s certainly good, but you definitely can¡¯te back alone, don¡¯t forget to bring Xiaobao with you.¡± Timemother said smilingly. Christine White smiled back, wiping a tear from the corner of her eye, ¡°Can¡¯t forget, don¡¯t worry,¡± ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Timothy¡¯s mother nodded.T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. At that moment, Baird Lane came back from buying the tickets and handed them to each of the two old men, then walked over to Christine White and looked into her red eyes, her eyes narrowing slightly, ¡°Are you crying?¡± ¡°No, just don¡¯t miss Mom and Dad.¡± Christine White shook her head. Baird Lane¡¯s lifted heart dropped. He thought that she was crying because of something else, something she was aggrieved about. ¡°It¡¯s okay, I¡¯ll see more of them with youter.¡± Baird Lane held her close in his arms. Christine White smiled, ¡°That¡¯s what I was just telling Mom and Dad.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, Christine said she¡¯de back to see us whenever she could, but since you also said you¡¯d bring her to see us in the future, don¡¯t say you¡¯ll do it until you do.¡± Father Toki looked at Baird Lane seriously. Baird Lane nodded slightly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry Dad, I won¡¯t say anything when I do.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Tim¡¯s father gave a satisfied hmmm. He could see that Baird Lane did mean business. And having just seen Christine¡¯s eyes red and the tension on her face undisguised, Baird Lane really cares about Christine, and Christine should be happy following him. Suddenly, the airport radio went off, informing that the flight to a foreign country hadnded sessfully and that passengers could board the ne. Timothy¡¯s father and mother stood up with their suitcases. Christine White and Baird Lane also stood up and escorted the elderly couple to the ticket gate. ¡°Dad, Mom, have a safe trip.¡± Christine White stepped forward and hugged both men. Tim¡¯s father and mother nodded in relief, ¡°It will.¡± After parting ways, Timothy¡¯s father and mother waved at her and Baird Lane and filed inside the ticket line. Soon, the figures of Tim¡¯s father and mother disappeared into the passageway and into the tarmac, so that she could no longer see them, but she still couldn¡¯t take her eyes back, and tiptoed to look inside. Baird Lane saw this with some amusement and put his hand on her shoulder, holding her tiptoe down. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Christine White looked back at him with displeasure. Baird Lane pointed upstairs, ¡°Follow me.¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± Christine White wasn¡¯t sure what he was up to, but followed him obediently. Coming to the second floor viewing button, Christine White finally realized what he was up to. The viewing ports here are panoramic floor-to-ceiling windows and the terrain is high enough to get a clear view of the tarmac. Christine White saw the boarding Timothy¡¯s father and mother, and tears fell, but she didn¡¯t yell out to them. Because she knew that they wouldn¡¯t hear her if she shouted. Baird Lane, knowing how much she was upset with Timothy¡¯s father and mother, came up behind her, hugged her from behind, and knocked his chin on her shoulder, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it, how about on this honeymoon, ourst stop, we¡¯ll go see Mom and Dad?¡± ¡°Really?¡± Christine White craned her head. Baird Lane smiled, ¡°Really, but you¡¯ll have to kiss me.¡± Christine White rolled her eyes, ¡°You¡¯re taking advantage of me again.¡± ¡°Why do you call it taking advantage, you¡¯re my wife, isn¡¯t it proper to kiss me,e on!¡± He urged. Christine White looked around, saw that no one had noticed this way, and looked up and kissed him on the cheek. Just as she finishes the kiss and is about to put her head back down and go back to watching the boarding line, Baird Lane suddenly cupped her chin and kissed her on the lips. Christine White¡¯s eyes widened for a moment before she reacted, and after a mumble, she tried to push her away. But Baird Lane wrapped his arms around her so tightly that not only was she unable to push away, but he kissed her harder. Some of the travelers around them couldn¡¯t help but show a snickering smile when they saw them, and not a single one of them cast a bad look. After all, the two looked like lovers at first nce, wasn¡¯t it normal to kiss. I don¡¯t know how long it took, but just when Christine White thought she was going to choke to death, Baird Lane finally let go of her. Christine White gets free and pushes the man away, touching her lower lip and ring at her in dismay, ¡°What are you doing!¡± Chapter 680 Nana Dodge Baird Lane gave a low chuckle, ¡°Don¡¯t you know what I¡¯m doing?¡± Christine White beamed and pped him, ¡°This is a public ce.¡± ¡°I know, but people don¡¯t resent it do they?¡± Baird Lane lifted his chin toward the front, gesturing for her to look. Christine White looked over and was relieved to see that the people around them really didn¡¯t resent their kissing in public, other than to snicker. ¡°Anyway, don¡¯t ever do that again.¡± Christine White turned around, ignoring the man, and continued to look out the window. The man stood beside her and took her gently into his arms, ¡°That¡¯s not good enough, I¡¯m going to do more and more of this to you in the future.¡± ¡°You ¡­¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Christine White was about to say something when Baird Lane held up a finger ground to her lips, ¡°The ne¡¯s taking off.¡± At that, Christine White immediately stopped talking and looked at the airne. The ne slowly glided out some distance and finally soared into the clouds. She rested her hand against the ss in front of her, her voice ethereal and long, ¡°That¡¯s how I left the country a few years ago.¡± Baird Lane kissed her forehead, ¡°Not again, I¡¯ll never let you go alone again.¡± Christine White hmmm¡¯d and took his hand, ¡°I believe you,e on hubby, let¡¯s go back, the baby is waiting.¡± ¡°Okay, go home.¡± Baird Lane half-embraced her and left the airport. In the days that followed, when Bess Camp had gradually taken control of thepany, Christine White was finally able to get away and clear her head. Just then, too, Baird Lane handed her a travel brochure, ¡°See where you want to go on your honeymoon.¡± Christine White took the brochure and flipped through it, finally picking the countries she wanted to visit. After making her selection, she returned the manual to Baird Lane. Baird Lane looked away, ¡°Is that all?¡± ¡°That¡¯s all I have, what about you, where do you want to go?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll go wherever you want.¡± Baird Lane smiled favorably. Christine White straightened her back, ¡°No, you have to mark a ce you want to go too, you can¡¯t just go along with me, I know you¡¯re spoiling me, but I want to, to amodate me, but I also want to, I can amodate you, that¡¯s only fair isn¡¯t it?¡± She looked up at him. Baird Lane¡¯s thin lips twitched and finally his brow became more gentle, ¡°I see, thank you wife.¡± ¡°Then mark it quickly.¡± Christine White handed him the marker. Baird Lane took it, unscrewed the cap of the pen, and began to mark it. Christine White was a little puzzled when she saw that he was tagging small countries in remote ces, ¡°Why do you want to go to these ces.¡± ¡°Because these ces are backward, go over there and see if there are any business opportunities,¡± Baird Lane replied, closing his guidebook. Christine White recently huffed, ¡°You actually want to take your business this far?¡± ¡°I want to give our son, a huge business empire.¡± Baird Lane said as he bowed his head slightly and rested his forehead against hers, Christine White smiled, ¡°Well, since you, the dad, said so, I, the mommy, will stay with you.¡± ¡°Good.¡± Baird Lane nods. In the evening, the two had another night of madness. At noon the next day, Christine White and Baird Lane, escorted by Faubert and others, carried their suitcases in addition to the old mansion. Baird Lane went to the trunk to put his bags away, and Christine White, holding Bo, said a reluctant goodbye. Xiaobao was quick, he knew that his mom and dad were going out for a trip and would be back in a little while longer, so although he was reluctant to leave, he didn¡¯t stay. But he just knows too much, making Christine White even more reluctant to leave him.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Uncle Fu, Aunt Lucy, little baby is in your hands.¡± Christine White handed little baby to Aunt Lucy and bowed to the two old men. The two old men hurriedly helped her up, ¡°Mistress is not saying anything, don¡¯t worry, we will take care of the little young master, and we will give you a video chat every night.¡± ¡°Good.¡± Christine White answered with a smile. Baird Lane came over in the middle of putting his bags away, ¡°Finished saying goodbye?¡± ¡°Done.¡± Christine White nodded. Baird Lane looked at Bo, then at Aunt Lucy and Fubar, said goodbye as well, and then put his arm around Christine White and got in the car. The car gradually moved away until it was out of sight, and Uncle Foo and Aunt Lucy, went back with Bao. On the way to the airport, Christine White was looking forward to the rest of the tripLand. This was the first time she, ever, had gone out with him. How could Baird Lane not, finding it refreshing as well, a smile never failing on his always cool face. Just as the two were chatting about which tourist attraction to visit first on their first stop, Baird Lane¡¯s cell phone rang. The one that rang was his personal cell phone, which he hadn¡¯t brought with him since he was out ying and using it for work. And since he was driving and Christine White didn¡¯t want to shadow him driving because of the phone ringing, she reached into his pocket and took the phone out. Seeing that it was an unfamiliar number, she couldn¡¯t help but be a little puzzled, ¡°Honey, do you recognize this foreign number?¡± Christine White brings her cell phone in front of Baird Lane¡¯s eyes. Baird Lane took the time to look at it and shook his head, ¡°Don¡¯t recognize it, I think it¡¯s a typo.¡± ¡°Wrong number?¡± Christine White raised her eyebrows, ¡°Your number has permission, general strange calls simply can note in, it should not be a wrong number, it may also be your foreign partner changed the number called, I answered Oh?¡± ¡°Pick it up.¡± Baird Lane hung up the downshift. With his permission, Christine White answered the phone instantly, ¡°Hello there?¡± There was silence on the phone for a few seconds before a female voice rang out and without answering questioned, ¡°Who are you and why are you answering my Baird¡¯s brother¡¯s phone?¡± Brother Baird? Christine White narrowed her eyes at the man beside her. The man noticed it out of the corner of his eye and looked back at her somewhat inexplicably before returning his eyes to the road in front of him, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Listen for yourself.¡± Christine White took down her cell phone and turned on the amplification. The female voice on the other end of the line was still talking, ¡°Hey, where is everyone, where did they go?¡± ¡°I am.¡± Christine White pursed her red lips. Baird Lane frowned, ¡°Who is it?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t recognize it?¡± Christine White was surprised. She had thought that he knew the woman on the other end when she called him Brother Baird. I didn¡¯t think he¡¯d recognize it, so it seems she misunderstood. Baird Lane shook his head, ¡°Don¡¯t recognize it.¡± Something about the voice sounded familiar though, like I¡¯d heard it somewhere before. The woman¡¯s voice on the phone rang out again, ¡°That was Brother Baird talking just now, huh?¡± ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s your Baird brother.¡± Christine White rolled her eyes, getting tired of the title. Listening to this woman¡¯s voice, she didn¡¯t sound like a young girl in her early twenties, at least about the same as her, and she actually had a mouthful of Baird¡¯s older brother, shouting so slimy, and didn¡¯t mind being disgusting. Christine White¡¯s heart was sore and sore, and the consequence was a re at Baird Lane. Baird Lane is also a little aggravated. He didn¡¯t know this woman, why was he ring at him. ¡°Great, it¡¯s really Baird various, you¡¯re Baird¡¯s brother¡¯s secretary, aren¡¯t you, you quickly give him the phone, I want to talk to Baird¡¯s brother.¡± The woman hurriedly urged after she was sure that the person who had just spoken, was indeed Baird Lane. Christine White adjusted her seat and leaned back, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but our President Lane is busy at this time and has no time to speak with you, but how about if the youngdy can give her name first and I¡¯ll ask for President Lane?¡± Baird Lane raised an eyebrow. She¡¯s really pretending to be his secretary? ¡°My name is Nana Dodge, I was Baird¡¯s brother¡¯s childhood ymate.¡± The woman introduced herself. ymate? Christine White squinted again. Howe she hadn¡¯t heard that when he was a kid, he had a female ymate other than Molly Bort? In that case, he had quite a few little plums when he was a kid. Chapter 681 – She’s Going Back to China Baird Lane naturally sensed the aura of dangering from Christine White¡¯s surroundings, and raised the peak of his eyebrow without speaking. But the mind was thinking about this Nana Dodge. Not only was the voice somewhat familiar, but even the name, seemed somewhat familiar. Who the hell is it? ¡°Ms. Ginger, right?¡± Christine White asked without bothering to look at Baird Lane, smiling at her daughter on the other end of the line. Nana Dodge grunted in an arrogant tone, ¡°It¡¯s me.¡± ¡°You said you and my husband were childhood ymates, but why have I never heard him talk about you?¡± Christine White pulled the corner of her mouth coldly. Nana Dodge froze too, ¡°Husband? Your husband is brother Baird?¡± ¡°Yes, is there a problem?¡± Christine White asked. Nana Dodge stood up from her beach chair, her volume rising, ¡°That¡¯s impossible, how could brother Baird be your husband?¡± ¡°What¡¯s impossible, he¡¯s almost forty and already old, can¡¯t he get married?¡± Christine White gave the man a sidelong nce. The corner of the man¡¯s mouth twitched slightly. He admitted that he was indeed approaching forty. But how was he old? Did he just seem like an old man to her? ¡°No, it won¡¯t, brother Baird said he¡¯d marry me, how could he marry another woman, I don¡¯t believe it, I absolutely don¡¯t believe it, you give the phone to brother Baird, I want to ask him, personally!¡± Nana Dodge frantically squeezed the phone tightly and spoke in amanding tone. Christine White rolled her eyes, ¡°Are you kidding me, your brother Baird is my husband, why would I want my husband talking to you, do I have nothing better to do?¡± After that, she simply hung up the phone. But not seconds after hanging up, the call from Nana Dodge came back. Christine White simply dragged her number into the cklist before putting the phone back into Baird Lane¡¯s pocket, her tone was a bit grim, ¡°Brother Baird, I can¡¯t see it, you used to be quite a womanizer, going around admitting to people that you want to marry someone else.¡± Baird Lane pulled up in front of the airport and craned his head to look at her, ¡°I didn¡¯t, I did say I was going to marry someone before, and that was Molly Bort, and as for the reason why I agreed to marry Molly Bort you know, Nana Dodge was with her at the time, and I think she thought it was something I said to her. ¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Christine White trailed off, ¡°I thought you said you didn¡¯t know her, but now you remember?¡± Baird Lane let go of the steering wheel and rubbed his forehead, ¡°Just remembered.¡± ¡°So she was indeed your childhoodpanion ymate?¡± Christine White looked at him with a wry smile. Baird Lane shook his head slightly, ¡°Not really, she¡¯s friends with Molly Bort, she¡¯s the daughter of The Dodge Family, who emigrated with their family over a decade ago, and since then, there¡¯s been no contact, and I¡¯ve long forgotten about her.¡± ¡°You¡¯ve forgotten her, but they haven¡¯t forgotten you yet, calling you brother Baird in every mouthful of intimacy.¡± Christine White taunted with an offended look on her face. Baird Lane heard the jealousy in her words andughter covered his eyes, he couldn¡¯t help but reach out and pinch her face, ¡°Well, ignore her, just a familiar stranger, the airport is here, let¡¯s go.¡± ¡°Uh-huh.¡± Christine White nodded. She was also just slightly jealous. After all, she knew very well that he was really not a fan of that Nana Dodge, but Nana Dodge was abroad, and could note to her, she was jealous of no use. Getting off the bus, Christine White, wearing a hat, a pair of sunsses, and dragging a suitcase followed Baird Lane into the check-inne. So with so many countries to visit on the honeymoon, Baird Lane didn¡¯t activate the private jet. After all, private jets have limited routes and can¡¯t go to every country they want to, so they take international flights. Baird Lane is so rich and powerful that they even chartered a special first ss cabin. Christine White was a little airsick and within a few moments of getting on the ne, she fell asleep in his arms. Baird Lane asked the stewardess for a clean nket to cover her with, and after kissing her forehead, he put on his blindfold and went to sleep as well. Ten hourster, the ne arrived. ¡°Christine,¡± Baird Lane nudged Christine White. Christine White grunted a little ufortably and burrowed into his arms, ¡°Hard.¡± ¡°Where¡¯s the hard part.¡± Baird Lane asked softly. Christine White¡¯s eyes were half-squinted and half-open, ¡°There¡¯s something hard on my heart and stomach, I think it¡¯s from airsickness.¡± It was actually quite strange, she never got airsick before, and for some reason, this time, she just gravitated towards it. ¡°Let¡¯s see.¡± Baird Lane raised his hand to feel Christine White¡¯s forehead and was relieved to see she didn¡¯t have a fever. As long as there¡¯s no fever. Airsickness is good, just go back to the hotel and stay there and sleep some more. ¡°I¡¯ll carry you.¡± Baird Lane said, moving gently to pick Christine White up. Christine White wrapped her arms around his neck and nuzzled into his chest, closing her eyes again and falling asleep. Baird Lane looked at this tired sleeping face of hers and kissed her forehead a little heartily before getting off the ne. He was a VIP customer, and when he left the airport, naturally the airport staff would help him push the baggage, and he only needed to hold Christine White. A hotel driver has been waiting outside the airport for a long time. Baird Lane walks over with Christine White in his arms and the driver immediately gets out of the car, opens the door and invites them in. Baird Lane carried Christine White in the car as the driver cooperated with the airport staff in putting away the luggage. After putting his luggage away, the driver returned to the driver¡¯s seat and began to drive. In about half an hour, the hotel arrived. Baird Lane carries on to the Presidential Suite on the top floor and covers Christine White after putting her on the bed. Christine White probably sensed that she was lying in bed, and after rubbing her cheek against the soft covers, she rolled over and went back to sleep. Baird Lane couldn¡¯t help but smile at the sight and turned to exit the room. Just outside, his phone rang again. This time it was Ives Norton calling, he answered with a frown, ¡°Something wrong?¡± ¡°Baird, guess who I just got a call from?¡± Ives Norton looked shocked. Baird Lane pursed his thin lips, ¡°Nana Dodge?¡± ¡°You know?¡± Ives Norton was surprised, then thought of something and nodded, ¡°Yes, you should know, Nana Dodge has had male and female feelings for you before, and if she was going to contact, she would have contacted you first.¡± ¡°I got a call from her before we got on the ne.¡± Baird Lane wrinkled his brow and faded. Ives Norton pushed up his sses, ¡°What did she tell you?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t say anything, I think she got my number by ident and made a special call to say hi, didn¡¯t say anything else, Christine hacked her number.¡± Baird Lane pursed his lips back. Ives Norton gloated andughed, ¡°No wonder she just called me and asked me to give you a message that she¡¯s nning to return next month.¡± ¡°What?¡± Baird Lane¡¯s handsome face sank, ¡°What¡¯s she doing back home?¡±Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. ¡°What else could I do, for you.¡± Ives Norton rolled his eyes. Baird Lane¡¯s brow furrowed, ¡°You didn¡¯t refuse?¡± ¡°How can I refuse?¡± Ives Norton didn¡¯t have the heart to say, ¡°She came back for you, not for me, plus, the leg is on her, she¡¯s a free agent, and I¡¯m supposed to stop her and keep him froming back?¡± Baird Lane has nothing to say. Because Ives Norton was right. After a few seconds, he closed his eyes, ¡°When is sheing back?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not sure of the specifics, just that it¡¯s next month, so don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll keep an eye on it for you.¡± Ives Norton said. Baird Lane blushed much better, ¡°Good.¡± ¡°Alright then, I have another surgerying up, so I¡¯ll hang up now.¡± Ives Norton said hurriedly and hung up. Baird Lane puts away his cell phone, his eyes holding a few hazy, palpitating moments. Chapter 682 Departure It¡¯s okay for that Nana Dodge toe back, but he better not be looking for trouble, and if he is, then don¡¯t me him. Baird Lane put his phone down and went back to Christine White on the bed, watching her mouth move and her icy brow soften before he went over and leaned down and kissed her gently on the forehead. The next day, Christine White finally woke up. Waking up with an arm shackled around her waist, leaving her unable to move. She opened her eyes and inclined her head to see that it was Baird Lane and smiled slightly. ¡°Awake?¡± Baird Lane didn¡¯t open his eyes, released the hand on her waist and sat up from the bed. Christine White hmmm¡¯d, ¡°Wake up, good morning hubby.¡± ¡°Good morning wife.¡± Baird Lane lifted her chin and lowered his head about to kiss her. Christine White hurriedly covered her mouth from his kiss. Baird Lane¡¯s eyes sank, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t brush my teeth!¡± Christine White buzzed. The cold sink under Baird Lane¡¯s eyes dissipated and he smiled, ¡°It¡¯s okay, I don¡¯t mind you and I didn¡¯t brush.¡± With that, he was about to remove her hand. Christine White wasn¡¯t as strong as he was, and his hand was easily removed. He lowered his head and kissed her on the lips while his other hand pulled the covers up and over himself and Christine White. ¡°Well!¡± Christine White¡¯s eyes widened as if asking what he wanted. Baird Lane had a smile in his eyes and quickly answered with action. He wants to do his morning exercise. Christine White was naturally reluctant, but couldn¡¯t resist the man¡¯s strength and was eventually taken for a ride. It was nearing noon when the man was finally satisfied and stopped. Christine Whitey beside him, tired and hungry, her eyes barely open. Baird Lane took her into his arms, ¡°Hungry?¡± Christine White rolled her eyes, ¡°What do you think?¡± She¡¯d been sleeping since she¡¯d gotten on the ne yesterday, and hadn¡¯t eaten for almost a day and a night, and she¡¯d woken up in the morning already hungry, and after he¡¯d dragged her into a hearty fuck, she¡¯d run out of energy long before now. ¡°Wait, I¡¯ll order lunch.¡± Baird Lane kissed Christine White on the cheek, got up, reached for his bedside cell phone, and called the hotel front desk to order lunch. After ordering lunch, Baird Lane dropped his cell phone, then lifted the covers and got out of bed naked, bending over and about to hug Christine White. Christine White¡¯s eyes widened, ¡°What are you doing?¡± ¡°Carry you to the shower, and when you¡¯re done, pretty much lunch will be served.¡± Baird Lane replied looking at her. ¡°No, I can do it myself.¡± Christine White shook her head, not wanting him to hold her. Who knows if he¡¯ll do that to her again after the hug. Seeing Christine White¡¯s deadpan reluctance, Baird Lane¡¯s thin lips pursed, then looked at her with a smirk, ¡°Are you sure you can do it yourself?¡± ¡°OK!¡± Christine White nodded without hesitation. Baird Lane¡¯s thin lips curled slightly, ¡°So you get up and try?¡± ¡°Just get up!¡± Christine White grunted, then braced herself to get up As a result, the arms were all weak and the body got up just a little bit before falling back. The smile in Baird Lane¡¯s eyes grew stronger, ¡°How¡¯s that for a rise?¡± Christine White bit her lip, ¡°You knew I didn¡¯t have the strength to say that.¡± Baird Lane was nomittal and rubbed her hair, ¡°Okay, stop it, I¡¯d better carry you.¡± For once, Christine White didn¡¯t say anything more and dutifully stretched her arms out for him to hug. She didn¡¯t care, she was slimy and had no strength, so she had to let him do it for her, even if he wanted to do whatever he wanted to do. She doesn¡¯t care! I thought that Baird Lane this really would do something to her while taking a bath, however, to Christine White¡¯s surprise, in the end, Baird Lane didn¡¯t do anything to her, and was really serious about giving her a bath, wrapping her in a towel and carrying her back to her room. After carrying her back to her room, Baird Lane himself then went back to the bathroom and showered himself. By the time he came out of the shower, the hotel¡¯s lunch had been delivered, and it was extremely scrumptious, so one couldn¡¯t help but eat it just by looking at it. ¡°Eat.¡± Baird Lane handed Christine White a stack of knives and forks. Christine White hmmm¡¯d, took it and opened it. Baird Lane sat across from her, picked up the corkscrew and opened a bottle of red wine, ¡°Want some?¡± Christine White thought about it, hesitated, but nodded, ¡°Have some.¡± ¡°Good.¡± Baird Lane picked up a wine ss and poured it for her. Christine White took it but held up her ss, ¡°Cheers.¡± ¡°Cheers!¡± Baird Lane grinned, raised his own ss, and gently clinked it with hers. Christine White then tilted her head, took a sip of her wine, and then set her ss down to continue eating. ¡°Where do you want to hang outter?¡± Baird Lane asked. Christine White cut a piece of steak and put it in her mouth, ¡°I heard it¡¯s a traditional holiday in this country and there¡¯s a big event at night right?¡± ¡°Right.¡± Baird Lane nods. This, too, he had heard of. ¡°Well, how about we go out and just hang out during the day, and then attend the event at night?¡± Christine White looked at him with sparkling eyes. Baird Lane smiled, ¡°Yes, as long as you like.¡± ¡°Then it¡¯s decided.¡± Christine White pped her hands. Then the two packed up and headed out the door. There will be only a ten hour time difference between this country and home, and the seasons are pretty much the opposite of home, too. While the country is still warm at this time of year, here, it¡¯s already cold. Christine White, dressed in a duffle coat and hat, stood in front of the hotel, ready to stop the car. Baird Lane called out to her. Christine White looked back at him quizzically, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Put this on.¡± Baird Lane picked up a ck scarf and put it around her neck, then rapped it around her twice. With the scarf covering her, Christine White instantly felt her empty neck warm.T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. She raised her cold, reddened hand and touched the scarf around her neck, a trace of nostalgia crossing her eyes, ¡°This is the scarf I knitted for you back then before I left the country.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Baird Lane looked at her, ¡°I kept it.¡± Even if he lost his memory at that time and forgot about her, he still kept the things she gave him well. It¡¯s probably just a physical reaction. ¡°That¡¯s nice.¡± Christine White smiled, ¡°But what made you think to bring it out? When did you pack it in your suitcase?¡± She was curious. Baird Lane took her cold hands, put them to his mouth and hailed them hot, then poked them twice and put one on each side in the pocket of his duffle coat. Luckily, the pockets of his down jacket were big enough to fit arge and small hand in one pocket, which was also just right. ¡°I packed it early in the morning, before deciding toe to this country first, I learned some basics about the country, and knowing that it¡¯s cold over here, I brought it with me, and as it turns out now, I brought it with me right.¡± Baird Laneughed softly. Christine White buried her head on his chest tang, ¡°Baird, you¡¯re so sweet.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll always be good to you, your husband, well, there¡¯s a caring, how about we go to the square and feed the pigeons first?¡± Baird Lane suggested as he kissed the top of Christine White¡¯s head. That was what Ives Norton had suggested to him before he came. Saying that the act of feeding pigeons was romantic and girls loved it, he wasn¡¯t sure if it was true, but it was something to try. Christine White hadn¡¯t fed pigeons yet, but it sounded like it would be okay, and her eyes lit up as she nodded, ¡°Yeah,¡± ¡°Come on then.¡± Baird Lane took out a hand and pulled away from the car in front of him, motioning for her to get in first. Christine White bent down and got into the car, Baird Lane then came up, reported the location, and the car started moving. Chapter 683 Taking Pictures Within half an hour, the square arrived. The square was full of people, men and women, young and old, out to make art, out to dance with their children, everything. Christine White takes Baird Lane¡¯s hand and walks through the crowd. The excellent appearance of the two men drew hiring nks around them. After all, there aren¡¯t many Easterners who can make them Westerners think they look good. ¡°Honey, go there, there are lots of pigeons there!¡± Christine White said, holding a bag of pigeon food she had just bought and pointing to a lighthouse not far away. Baird Lane looked over and saw that there were indeed quite a few pigeons resting on the railings there. ¡°Just go there.¡± Baird Lane nodded in agreement. Christine White let go of her hand and ran fast towards nowhere. Baird Lane saw this and frowned, ¡°Slow down, don¡¯t get hit!¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± Christine White smiled back at him as she ran. She had a beautiful smile, enhanced by the flyaway of her long hair. Baird Lane looked at her with such vivacity that any thoughts of slowing her down were suddenly dispelled. He¡¯d rarely seen her with such a lively side, and now that he had, he shouldn¡¯t let her liveliness go, period! Thinking about it, Baird Lane picked up the camera on his chest, which Christine White had given him to hang on to, and took a picture of Christine White¡¯s back. Click! Christine White¡¯s lively backside is framed in the camera. Baird Lane looked at the picture and smiled slightly. He was quite confident in his photo taking skills. ¡°Honey, what are you doing, get over here.¡± Christine White had ripped open the bag of pigeon food and grabbed a handful out, spilling it on the floor. The pigeons resting on the railing took a look at the food and immediately flew down, stopped in front of Song Nuan and started eating. Because these pigeons are always in the za and people feed them all the time, they are not afraid of people. Even if Song Nuan squatted down to pet them, they just buried their heads in their food and didn¡¯t bring to hide. Baird Lane came over and Christine White held the bag of pigeon food against him, signaling him to feed as well. Baird Lane shook his head, ¡°No, you feed, I¡¯ll take your picture.¡± ¡°Good.¡± Christine White¡¯s eyes lit up and she immediately nodded her head in agreement, ¡°Shoot it, shoot it back and show it to Aunt Lucy Fubo and little baby and the others.¡± With that, Christine White grabs another handful of pigeon food and prepares to feed the pigeons. This time, she didn¡¯t just spill it on the floor like she did earlier. Instead, they were spread out in their hands and held in mid-air, trying to wait for the pigeons to fly to their hands and eat them. Baird Lane saw it and pursed his thin lips with some disapproval, ¡°Christine, don¡¯t feed them like that, or the pigeons will peck you.¡± ¡°No, I don¡¯t think so, since I see everyone feeding so much.¡± Christine White nudged angrily in one direction. A pretty young girl over there, like Christine White just did, spreading her hands to feed the pigeons. And the pigeon rested on her arm, looking down to eat from her hand. The young girl was smiling, her other hand still stroking the pigeon¡¯s feathers, apparently showing no signs of being pecked by the pigeon. Baird Lane saw this, and while still somewhat disapproving, his heart softened at the sight of Christine White¡¯s expectant gaze, and he nodded, ¡°Okay, if a pigeon pecks you, you drop the pigeon food in your hand, okay?¡± ¡°Got it Butler.¡± Christine White gave him an amused look. This man, he¡¯s treating her like a child. Baird Lane couldn¡¯t help but raise an eyebrow at the sound of Christine White¡¯s voice as a housekeeper. The title was quite new, but he kinda liked it. For all his worrying about her now, he was no more than a housekeeper. Christine White, with Baird Lane¡¯s permission, resumed her hand, which had been released from the pigeon food, and raised it in the air, and had not been long in raising it when a pigeon flew over. The pigeon lowered its head to eat, moving so softly that it only lightly touched the palm of her hand and didn¡¯t peck her. This made Christine White smile. Baird Lane¡¯s taut heart fell back farther at the sight. ¡°Baird, shoot it, it¡¯ll fly away in a minute instead.¡± Christine White whipped her head around and urged the man beside her. The man¡¯s thin lips hooked as he raised his camera and began to take pictures. Baird Lane took many pictures of Christine White, some of her holding up the dove, some of the dove resting on her, all kinds of images by, very cozy. Christine White held out her hand, ¡°Show me, what have you shot?¡± Baird Lane handed over the camera with crity. Christine White examined one sheet at a time, reading it with a furrowed brow. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Baird Lane asked, seeing that she wasn¡¯t much happier. Christine White put the camera down, ¡°Something¡¯s missing.¡± ¡°What¡¯s missing?¡± Baird Lane frowned. Christine White gave him a nk look, ¡°Of course it¡¯s missing you, you¡¯re so focused on taking pictures of myself that they¡¯re all of me, not a single picture of you, and even less of us together.¡± At that, Baird Lane was baffled for a moment¡­ kinda.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. He didn¡¯t think about that because he doesn¡¯t like to take pictures. ¡°Give me the camera.¡± Baird Lane held out his hand. Christine White, puzzled, gave him the camera. Baird Lane took it and looked at her with a serious admonition, ¡°You wait here for me and don¡¯t go anywhere, I¡¯ll be back soon, okay?¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Although she didn¡¯t know what he was going to do, Christine White obediently nodded her head in agreement. Baird Lane was then relieved to leave the area with his camera and went a short distance ahead, checking left and right as if he was looking for something. After a while, Christine White saw him walking towards a photographer, exchanged something with that photographer, who nodded and then followed him. It was the moment when Christine White finally realized what he had just done. He did it because she said the photos didn¡¯t have him in them, didn¡¯t have them working together, so he specifically but a professional photographer and asked the photographer toe and take their pictures. As luck would have it, Baird Lane came over and said, ¡°I asked him toe over and take our picture.¡± ¡°I know, I guessed.¡± Christine White was moved to smile. Baird Lane handed the camera to the photographer. The photographer firstplimented the camera for being good before directing the two to pose and stand and start taking pictures. As Baird Lane has always been an old cadre, he doesn¡¯t know how to pose, and he can¡¯t pose, he can¡¯t let go. So Christine White lets him stand up straight and leans on him herself, posing. The photographer probably saw that Baird Lane couldn¡¯t let go, so he didn¡¯t force him, nodded and pressed the shutter. After about a dozen shots, the photographer handed the camera back to the two men, signaling them to see how it went. This photographer lived up to his reputation as a professional, the shots were so good and clear that Christine White couldn¡¯t even pick a fault when she looked at them. Seeing that Christine White was satisfied, Baird Lane was naturally satisfied, and then taking the camera to Christine White, he himself took his money-clip out of his pocket and opened it, and drew out a few of thergest denominations of money in this country, and handed them to the photographer as his payment. The photographer dly took it, then gave Baird Lane a thumbs-up and gabbled something. He was speaking the native prophecies of this country, and did not speakmon English, and therefore Christine White could not hear him. But by the way Baird Lane was nodding his head and smiling, he seemed to be listening. Christine White was sincerely impressed; after all, it was impressive that he even knew thenguage. The photographer left and Christine White tugged on Baird Lane¡¯s sleeve, ¡°Baird, what did he just say?¡± ¡°Want to know?¡± Baird Lane put away his money clip. Christine White nodded, ¡°Of course I want to.¡± ¡°Then you kiss me.¡± Baird Lane pointed to his face. Christine White red, ¡°Why do you take advantage of me every chance you get?¡± Chapter 684 – You two are perfect for each other. ¡°Yes?¡± Baird Lane wouldn¡¯t admit it. Christine White grunted, ¡°And you say you didn¡¯t, when you clearly did, okay?¡± ¡°That¡¯s it.¡± Baird Lane smiled. Christine White rose her mouth, ¡°Come on, what was said, I really want to know.¡± ¡°I told you I¡¯d tell you if you kissed me.¡± Baird Lane pointed to his face again. He¡¯s getting thicker and thicker now, and there¡¯s not much downside to it. Christine White, not wanting to be led by the nose, grunted, ¡°Not if you don¡¯t say so.¡± After saying that, she turned around and was about to leave. Seeing her get serious, Baird Lane then reacted to the fact that he had overyed his hand and hastily pulled her to a halt, ¡°Okay, okay, don¡¯t be mad, I¡¯ll tell you.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not listening!¡± Christine White¡¯s eyes crossed with a touch of cunning, but on her face, she still pretended to be angry and covered her ears. Baird Lane doesn¡¯t see that she¡¯s acting, thinks she¡¯s really pissed off at herself, and starts coaxing her. It took a few moments of coaxing before Christine White pretended to grudgingly forgive him, ¡°All right, then.¡± ¡°That photographer just said that we were perfect for each other, that he¡¯d never seen a couple as good as us.¡± Baird Lane repeated what the photographer had just said. Christine White was stunned when she heard this, then smiled, ¡°You didn¡¯t lie to me?¡± ¡°No.¡± Baird Lane shook his head thoughtfully. Christine White wrapped her arms around his waist, ¡°And how did you reply to him.¡± ¡°I said thank you, we do look good together, and then he told us we must be happy.¡± Baird Lane stroked her head. Christine White rubbed his chest, ¡°He¡¯s such a good man.¡±Content held by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Yeah.¡± Baird Lane couldn¡¯t deny it. He then pushed her out of his arms, ¡°Well, now that the pigeons are fed, where to next?¡± ¡°Go to the yground.¡± Christine White thought of the ce first. Baird Lane frowned, ¡°You think would think of going to a ce like this?¡± Christine White replied back, ¡°Because I¡¯ve never been to a yground before, everyone says that the yground is the most indispensable ce, on a date, but we¡¯ve never been on a date before, and now that we¡¯re out on our honeymoon, how can I miss it, hubby, let¡¯s go, shall we?¡± She took the man¡¯s hand and shook it from side to side in a pout. The man couldn¡¯t twist her around and nodded his head in agreement. ¡°Yeah!¡± Christine White jumped up and down happily. Then the two left the square and went to the nearest yground. The yground was still crowded, no less than the za. Truth be told, Baird Lane doesn¡¯t really like these crowded asions and isn¡¯t used to them, but Christine White does and he he keeps herpany. Tickets were purchased and the two went in. Baird Lane¡¯s face was ck as he watched the exciting and treacherous programs. Christine White sensed something strange about the man and whipped her head around, ¡°What¡¯s wrong hubby?¡± Baird Lane looked up at the jumper overhead, ¡°How can so many people y with something so dangerous, won¡¯t something happen?¡± Christine White cried andughed, ¡°How could it be, people whoe here to y are either seeking excitement or relieving stress, don¡¯t worry, nothing will happen, husband what do you want to y?¡± Baird Lane shakes his head, stating that he doesn¡¯t want to y anything. Christine White had a glint in her eye and pulled him towards the pirate ship in front of her, ¡°Since you don¡¯t know what to y, why don¡¯t you y with me, and you¡¯ll y whatever I y?¡± Baird Lane¡¯s eyes break open slightly. That¡¯s not what he meant. He is expressing that he doesn¡¯t want to y anything, not that he doesn¡¯t know what to y ah. ¡°Christine, did you do that on purpose?¡± Baird Lane narrowed his eyes at the woman beside him. The woman took his hand and wryly admitted, ¡°Yes, I did it on purpose, who made you try to take advantage of me one way or another just now in the square.¡± ¡°So this is your way of getting back at me?¡± Baird Lane raised an eyebrow. Christine White nodded, ¡°Bingo, right answer, I¡¯m just getting back at you, so hubby, head on over and don¡¯t underestimate a woman¡¯s vengefulness, especially one like me who crawled out of hell.¡± Thest sentence, she said in a cold and creepy tone. But Baird Lane feels no fear at all, only heartache. He carefully held her close in his arms, ¡°It¡¯s okay, you¡¯re not in hell anymore, I¡¯ll always be there for you.¡± ¡°So next, all the items I want to y, husband, you have to apany me oh.¡± Christine White was back to her lively self just now. Baird Lane¡¯s face darkened, ¡°So you¡¯re setting me up here?¡± ¡°Haha, fell for it, didn¡¯t you?¡± Christine Whiteughed out loud. Looking at herughing so happily, Baird Lane shook his head, rather helplessly, and could not do anything about her, but just let her be. Soon the two were on the pirate ship and the crew helped them put the safety buckles on. For the first time, Baird Lane developed a hint of nervousness. He¡¯d never yed them before, but seeing those guys just now y made him feel more than a little ufortable. After all, this kind of program is so exciting that people with a bad heart will be scared into passing out. ¡°Honey, are you scared?¡± Feeling the tense face of the man beside her, Christine White looked at him with a wry smile. Baird Lane, naturally reluctant to admit in front of her that he was indeed a little scared, returned with a cold back face, ¡°No.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Christine White narrowed her eyes. Don¡¯t think she didn¡¯t see the nervousness that crossed his eyes just now, clearly scared, but with a stiff upper lip he refused to admit it. Is face that important? Unable to help himself, he sighed, ¡°Never mind, you¡¯d better go down first.¡± With that said, Christine White is about to raise her hand and tell the crew to let Baird Lane down. After all, he was afraid, and there was no way she was really going to force him to y. He¡¯s her husband, so if he really scares her, she¡¯ll be the one who loses out. However before Christine White could call for the crew, Baird Lane held her hand down, ¡°It¡¯s okay, I can?¡± ¡°Is it really okay? Don¡¯t you try to be brave!¡± Christine White looked at him with a serious face. Baird Lane hmmm¡¯d, ¡°Could be.¡± He was so insistent that Christine White had to give in and let him be. Let¡¯s hope he¡¯s really OK with it. As the pirate ship gradually filled up, the crew fired up the machine. Baird Lane¡¯s heart lifted as the pirate ship began to tilt. Christine White, seeing his face grow hard, put her hand on his and told him she was here with him. It seemed that with her affirmation, Baird Lane was less nervous, when the hand yet remained cold. Christine White tried tofort him, but it was toote, the pirate ship had tilted to its maximum degree and began to swing away. The screaming in the background, then,pletely muffled her voice, and wouldn¡¯t have reached Baird Lane¡¯s ears at all, unless she yelled back. Baird Lane¡¯s handsome face went white, and although he didn¡¯t yell like those behind him, his pupils dted, apparently genuinely irritated. Christine White had been watching him, and when she saw him like this, her heart suddenly regretted it. If she had known, she wouldn¡¯t have taken him to y this. It wasn¡¯t long before the pirate ship finally stopped. Christine White hastily lifted the safety arm over her shoulder to the man beside her, ¡°Baird, is everything okay?¡± Baird Lane, his head bowed, his expression unreadable, sat there without moving or speaking. Christine White hurriedly raised his safety arm as well. The moment she lifted, Baird Lane¡¯s body, came toward her. Christine White was startled and immediately held him in ce, ¡°Baird, don¡¯t you scare me!¡± Baird Lane finally reacted now, lifting his eyelids feebly and giving her a dark-eyed look, his voice a little weak, ¡°Take me down.¡± ¡°Ohhhh, good.¡± Christine White nodded back and forth, picking him up and bringing him down. Chapter 685 Are you really angry with me? Christine White helps Baird Lane outside to rest in a row of chairs. Baird Lane sits up, his head slightly bowed, his expression unreadable. The way he looked, it worried Christine White a little, and the regret in her heart grew stronger. ¡°Baird, are you okay?¡± Christine White asked, tugging gently on his coat. Baird Lane didn¡¯t answer or even react in the slightest. Christine White was in a hurry, just as she pulled out her cell phone and was about to call the emergency services. Baird Lane responded, pulling on her arm and saying in a hoarse voice, ¡°No, I¡¯m fine, just a little unresponsive.¡± That pirate ship gave him a sense of impact that he had never experienced in his thirty years. He swore he¡¯d never y it a second time. Hearing Baird Lane say he was fine, Christine White was relieved, but still a little uneasy and touched his head, ¡°I¡¯m d it¡¯s okay, I¡¯m going to go get a bottle of water, you wait here for me.¡± Baird Lane nods. Christine White looks around and locks onto a stand selling water before heading there. When she returned from buying water, however, she saw that Baird Lane was surrounded by a number of blonde women. By the looks of those women, it¡¯s obvious they¡¯re headed for Baird Lane. Christine White¡¯s small face bristled and she squeezed the water bottle in her hand and walked over, saying in fluent foreignnguage, ¡°What are you doing?¡± The women were startled by her and looked toward her. Seeing that she is an oriental face, and looking at Baird Lane as well, I roughly guessed that the two of them are either lovers or husband and wife. The women made a fool of themselves and left. Christine White blushes at this, then unscrews her water bottle and hands it to Baird Lane. Baird Lane reaches for it and takes most of the bottle in one gulp. It was only after drinking it that his entire body slowed down and returned to the way it was before he boarded the pirate ship. ¡°Honey, how does it feel to be surrounded by beautiful women?¡± Christine White looked at Baird Lane with a smile on her face. Baird Lane raised an eyebrow, ¡°Did a beautiful woman just surround me?¡± ¡°Right.¡± Christine White nodded. Baird Lane dropped his eyes, ¡°I wasn¡¯t paying attention.¡± Christine Whiteughed. Of course she knew he wasn¡¯t paying attention because when she came back from buying the water, the women surrounded him though and struck up a conversation with him, but he allLand kept his head down and ignored it. She¡¯d asked him on purpose, but only to get him to flush out the fear he¡¯d just felt. Now that she saw that he had fully recovered, she was naturally relieved. ¡°Honey, let¡¯s go.¡± Christine White took his hand. Baird Lane looks at her, ¡°Not ying?¡± ¡°I thought you couldn¡¯t y.¡± Christine White chuckled. Baird Lane¡¯s thin lips moved to retort, but the way he had just looked, he waspletely unconvincing, and simply kept quiet.T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Let¡¯s go, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s fun in fun without you along for the ride.¡± Christine White took Baird Lane¡¯s arm, ¡°I, ah, still like ying with you.¡± ¡°Good.¡± Baird Lane stroked her hair tenderly, ¡°Where to next?¡± ¡°To the zoo.¡± ¡°Could be.¡± Baird Lane nodded. The two stopped a car outside and rolled over to the zoo again. The zoo isrge and difficult to walk, but the good thing is that there are a lot of animals, see all the animals down, the animals are also basically finished shopping. The two of them went to a restaurant for another meal, and it was getting dark, and the city, too, was beginning to change drastically, with all sorts of neon lights on, and all the people dressed in grand clothes roaming the streets more than in the daytime. Song Nuan was almost dazzled, her eyes were looking east and west as if they were not enough. Baird Lane kept an eye on her, pulling him back again every time she tried to walk away, ¡°Well, there¡¯s so many people, don¡¯t get lost.¡± ¡°No way!¡± Christine White beamed, unimpressed. Baird Lane saw how excited she was and knew he couldn¡¯t talk her out of it. Big deal, he stared at her a little more. Yet even if Baird Lane thought so, by the midway point, Christine White was gone. Baird Lane doesn¡¯t know when he let go of Christine White¡¯s hand and let her go missing, and when he reacts, he realizes he can¡¯t find her anymore. For the first time, he showed panic, and even a strong sense of fear rose in his heart. ¡°Christine!¡± said Baird Lane as he started shouting Christine White¡¯s name in front of arge crowd, trying to find her, despite her image. He¡¯d already lost her once, and he didn¡¯t want to lose her again. If he doesn¡¯t find her this time, he¡¯s gonna go crazy. ¡°Christine!¡± shouted Baird Lane again, looking around as he did so, trying to find her. But after onep, there was still no sign of Christine White. The panic in Baird Lane¡¯s mind grew more and more prevalent, and eventually he even tried to call the police. But just then, Christine White¡¯s voice rang out behind him, ¡°Honey, there you are, I finally found you.¡± Her voice was a bit wheezy, obviously having just gone through a strenuous run. Baird Lane¡¯s pupils shrank and he hurriedly turned around to see Christine White, who had a small red face, clenching her fists and blushing extremely hard. Christine White looked at him with such an expression, and to be honest, was a little scared inside, ¡°Baird¡­¡± ¡°Where have you been?¡± Baird Lane asked with an icy voice. In this moment, Christine White felt transported back to when they were first married, when they first met. Baird Lane, in those days, was that cold. Christine White¡¯s lips twitched, ¡°I ¡­ I just saw another glove sale over there, so ¡­¡± Before the words were out of her mouth, she was in Baird Lane¡¯s arms by exhaustion. Baird Lane¡¯s voice choked up for the first time, ¡°Fool, do you realize I just couldn¡¯t find you and almost thought you¡¯d disappeared again!¡± Christine White felt the tremoring from his tone and knew he was afraid she wouldn¡¯t be there, and a wave of guilt welled up inside her. If she had known, she should have told him when she went to buy the gloves. ¡°I¡¯m sorry Baird, I didn¡¯t mean to, I just wanted to surprise you.¡± Christine White lowered her head and apologized. ¡°Surprise?¡± Baird Lane frowned at her. Christine White hmmm¡¯d and took the very thick gloves she¡¯d bought, out from behind her, and handed them to him, ¡°I saw that you¡¯d been holding my hand, and it was all red from the cold, so I saw that there were gloves for sale, so I went over and bought a pair.¡± She had gloves and was being pulled by him, so she wasn¡¯t cold. But his hand, which had been out the whole time, was red, and she was heartbroken. Baird Lane¡¯s heart warmed as he looked at the ck wool gloves Christine White handed him, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I thought you were being greedy, so ¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m at fault too, I¡¯m the one who didn¡¯t tell you and quietly let go of your hand, I only thought to surprise you but not that you would be in such a hurry.¡± ¡°Because I love you, I was anxious when you disappeared.¡± Baird Lane took his hand and held it against his heart. Christine White felt his powerful heartbeat, and the more she felt it, the less she felt it. This heart beating so fast is not a normal rhythm. It was enough to show that her disappearance had really scared him. ¡°I¡¯m sorry Baird, I¡¯ll never do it again.¡± Christine White bowed her head and apologized. She really knew it was wrong. Baird Lane¡¯s face was still ck, and instead of saying he forgave or that there would be no such thing as next time, he took her hand without a nce and headed for the curb to stop the car. All the way to the hotel, Baird Lane didn¡¯t say a word. The more he looked like this, the more Christine White felt weak inside. Upon arriving at the suite, Christine White couldn¡¯t hold back any longer and took his hand, ¡°Baird, are you really mad at me?¡± Chapter 686 – Punishment Baird Lane gave her a somber look in his eyes, then, as she watched apprehensively, yanked her hand and pulled her toward the bed. Upon reaching the bed, Baird Lane threw Christine White directly onto the bed. The bed was so soft that Christine White copsed onto it with her whole body and was bounced up a couple of times before it stopped. But stopping her whole body was bad, her brain was dizzy and she had a ckout in front of her eyes. ¡°Baird Lane, what are you doing!¡± Christine White tossed her head and braced herself to try to sit up. But halfway through sitting, a tall figure pressed down over her head. The figure¡¯s owner shoved her shoulder, pushing her back onto the bed. Christine White was once again dropped on her head, ¡°Baird Lane, you¡¯re sick, what the hell are you doing!¡± Baird Lane dropped to one knee between her legs and crushed her beneath his body, looking down at her with sunken eyes, ¡°I¡¯m not doing anything, I¡¯m just trying to teach you a lesson about what happens when you disappear from me without a word.¡± When he finished speaking, he grabbed the hem of her dress and lifted it upward. And then Christine White, in her entirety, was stripped naked by Baird Lane. Christine White¡¯s eyes widened, ¡°Wait ¡­ The lesson you¡¯re talking about is ¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s the lesson that will stick with you the most!¡± As the words left his mouth, he lifted her chin and lowered his head for a kiss. This night, Christine White was really tossed around by him. Baird Lane didn¡¯t let her go all night, not even when she begged for mercy. Then near dawn, Christine White passed out before Baird Lane¡¯s punishment finally came to an end. He got up off of her and looked at her sleeping face as she passed out from exhaustion, and after gently touching it with his upper hand, he tucked her in before bending down to pick up his clothes from the floor and heading to the bathroom to take a shower.T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. When he came out of the shower, he climbed back up onto the to the bed and fell asleep with his arms around her. After all, he was really tired after being out all day yesterday and tossing and turningst night. The two of them slept through this until the afternoon. ¡°Hmmm ¡­¡± Christine White woke up hungry. Waking up and feeling an arm around her waist, she twisted her head back to see Baird Lane¡¯s face and couldn¡¯t help but think aboutst night. Then she pursed her red lips and grunted, grabbing him directly by the hand that was hitting her waist and throwing it hard at himself. Baird Lane, too, woke up at her blow, and opened his eyes suddenly. Looking at Christine White¡¯s puffed up face, he rubbed his temples, ¡°When did you wake up?¡± Christine White turned her head away, not speaking or ignoring him. Baird Lane knew she was being grumpy and wasn¡¯t offended, he smiled lowly, ¡°Hungry?¡± Christine White still doesn¡¯t answer. Her stomach, however, rumbled in an untimely manner. Christine White¡¯s small face flushed with embarrassment. Baird Lane smiled a more pleasant smile and sat up from the bed, ¡°Since I¡¯m hungry, I¡¯ll have the hotel send up a meal, so get up.¡± Still ignoring it, Christine White braced herself to get up. But as soon as her body ended up moving, she gasped in pain and then fell back onto the bed. This time, she was in even more pain, her eyes were red and tears were welling up inside, but she bit her lip and dug in, refusing to cry out. Baird Lane¡¯s heart ached at the sight, and he couldn¡¯t help but feel a little sorry for doing that to herst night. The regret, though, quickly faded. ¡°Don¡¯t move, you help you up.¡± Baird Lane said, about to reach out and help Christine White. Christine White pped his hand away in one swift motion and red at him fiercely, ¡°Who needs your help.¡± Baird Lane looked at the back of his hand, which was red from the p, and without getting angry, raised an eyebrow, ¡°Don¡¯t want me to help you, so you can get up by yourself?¡± ¡°Of course!¡± Christine White lifted her chin, a million times more certain. Baird Lane looped his arms, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll see how you get up then.¡± ¡°Just look.¡± Christine White bristled, lifted the covers from her body, not afraid of him looking at her body, and sat up through gritted teeth and pain. After sitting up, her body was trembling, and her hands were even gripping the quilt so tightly that the veins on the back of her hands were on disy. Baird Lane saw at once that it was a sign that she was enduring the pain. His thin lips were pursed, and there was some displeasure on his face. She¡¯s really quite capable of putting up with it in order not to let him hold her up, isn¡¯t she? Seeing Christine White slowly move her legs to get out of bed, Baird Lane rubbed his brow and went straight down from the bed, walked around the head of the bed to her side, and, at her bewildered gaze, swept her up by the armpits and scooped her up in a cross-armed hug. Christine White was all confused for a moment before she reacted, kicking her calves to get down, ¡°Baird Lane, get off me.¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± Baird Lane scolded coldly, ¡°What are you trying to be brave for when you¡¯re clearly in pain? I¡¯m your husband, what¡¯s wrong with you relying on me?¡± Christine White pouted, ¡°You still ask me what¡¯s wrong,st night I didn¡¯t just identally leave you, are you so angry, and I¡¯ve already said sorry to you, besides, I didn¡¯t leave you to do anything else, I bought you a gift, and you came back to treat me that way.¡± The more she said, the more aggrieved she became, and in the back, her voice choked up, and tears fell down in big drops. It wasn¡¯t that she was weak and wanted to cry, but somehow she just couldn¡¯t help but shed tears. Baird Lane, however, thought she was really sad and crying, but his cold, hard face softened and became softer, pursing his thin lips, his voice was gentle, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t want to, it¡¯s just that you scared mest night.¡± ¡°Hmph.¡± Christine White looked away from him, not wanting to look at him. Baird Lane sighed helplessly, ¡°So tell me, I¡¯ll do whatever you want, forgive me okay?¡± Christine White¡¯s eyes lit up a bit when she heard that, ¡°You really promise anything?¡± Baird Lane caught the wryness in her eyes and his eyes narrowed, ¡°Yes, but you¡¯re going to be running amok, for sure.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not running around, don¡¯t worry, and I won¡¯t be scaring you.¡± Christine White patted her chest in affirmation. Baird Lane lowered her into the tub and sat himself in, ¡°That¡¯ll do, say strike that, what do you want?¡± ¡°I haven¡¯t thought of it yet, I¡¯ll tell you when I do.¡± Christine White wiggled her fingers mysteriously. Baird Lane looked at her favorably, ¡°Fine, take your time and think about it then, now turn around and turn your back to me.¡± ¡°What for?¡± Christine White blinked. ¡°Rubbing your shoulders.¡± Baird Lane said with thin lips. Christine White hurriedly turned around at the sound of it. She already had a sore back now, so why wouldn¡¯t she be motivated by someone squeezing her shoulders. Looking at Christine White in this positive light, Baird Lane smiles helplessly and puts a hand on her shoulder, giving her a squeeze. He had the right amount of pressure, and Christine White was squeezed sofortably, sofortably that her eyes couldn¡¯t help but close, and it wasn¡¯t until the water was almost cold that Baird Lane stopped squeezing her shoulders. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll carry you out to breakfast.¡± Baird Lane yanked off the bathrobe on the rack and put it on Christine White. Christine White was like an old Buddha, opening her arms and dutifully letting him serve. After putting on a bathrobe, Baird Lane put one on himself, then carried her out of the bathroom. On the way back to her room, Christine White threw her arms around his neck and said with a smile, ¡°If I were a few years ago, I would have never imagined that I would be served by you now.¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± Baird Lane raised an eyebrow. Christine White leaned her head against his chest, ¡°Before, when we first got married, you were cold and ignored mepletely, I didn¡¯t dare say a word to you, and then after we got married, you apanied off and disappeared for three years.¡± Chapter 687 The Dodge Family Returns Home ¡°Sorry.¡± Baird Lane dropped his eyes, guilt in them. Christine White tapped him on the shoulder, ¡°Shut up, I¡¯m not done yet.¡± ¡°So you say.¡± Baird Lane put her on the couch. The coffee table in front of the sofa was already set up with food sent up by the hotel staff. I think it was brought over the moment of the bath, set up, and then quietly went out again. ¡°Three yearster in the back, you came back, but it was for Molly Bort wanting my bone marrow, which is why you changed your attitude toward me so much, bing less cold and slightly gentler.¡± Christine White made a little motion. Baird Lane¡¯s guilt grew in his heart. Guilty to the point that he couldn¡¯t wait to go back and beat the hell out of himself at the time. ¡°You¡¯ve been gentle with me, and my nature has slowly begun to be bolder, but even bolder, I don¡¯t dare to let you do anything for me, even if you fall in love with meter.¡± Speaking of this, Christine White picked up her fork and speared the steak on her te, ¡°Butter I figured it out abroad, I won¡¯t be in the position of bing cautious because of love, not daring to do this and that, if you¡¯re willing to serve me, I¡¯ll enjoy it, and if you don¡¯t want to do it either, I won¡¯t force myself on you.¡± ¡°Who says I don¡¯t, I¡¯d serve you for the rest of my life, my queen.¡± Baird Lane reached out, and scratched her nose. Christine White wrinkled the bridge of her nose, ¡°What queen, don¡¯t be ridiculous, but ¡­¡± ¡°But what?¡± Baird Lane took a sip of his red wine and looked at her. Christine White put down her knife and fork and locked eyes with him, ¡°I still say Baird, if you ever stop loving me, I want you to take the initiative and tell me, not hide it from me, if I know you don¡¯t love me anymore and you don¡¯t tell me, and have another woman on the outside, I¡¯ll kill you.¡± That¡¯s how extreme she is right now. Having crawled out of hell, she would never tolerate any betrayal. Baird Laneughed softly before putting down his knife and fork as well, pulling Christine White¡¯s hand over his heart, ¡°I¡¯ve always remembered what you said, don¡¯t worry, you won¡¯t get that chance to kill me.¡± ¡°Hopefully.¡± Christine White drew her hand back. Baird Lane could see that while she epted her now, she didn¡¯t fully trust him in her heart. It was the fault of the past, he had never given her, enough security. It didn¡¯t matter though, he still had his whole life ahead of him, what about letting her open her heart to himpletely. After dinner, instead of going out, the two stayed in the hotel suite to watch a movie. The two men in this moment are either the principals of twopanies or just in old fathers curled up on the couch watching a dog and pony movie. But this quiet time was interrupted by a phone call. The call was from Ives Norton.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Baird Lane looked at it and answered, ¡°Yes?¡± Christine White silently turned down the movie sound. Ives Norton¡¯s tired voice came through, ¡°Baird, remember what I told youst time, about Nana Dodgeing back home?¡± ¡°Uh-huh.¡± Baird Lane nods. Ives Norton sses Reflections, ¡°She¡¯s reallying back, and more than that, the whole The Dodge Family is moving back.¡± ¡°The whole The Dodge Family?¡± asked Baird Lane, his brow furrowed. Although Christine White couldn¡¯t hear the content of his phone call, she heard the four words he said and roughly guessed the content of the call, which should be rted to that Nana Dodge. Why else would he mention The Dodge Family for good reason. ¡°That¡¯s right, I just saw it on the news too.¡± Ives Norton nodded. Baird Lane sneered, ¡°What¡¯s the point ofing back, the country¡¯s business market, has been saturated for a long time now, and The Dodge Family will only move an inch if theye back.¡± ¡°Who knows, I¡¯m just telling you, and by the way, Nana Dodge has been asking about youtely.¡± ¡°Who did she inquire with?¡± Baird Lane narrowed his eyes. Ives Norton shrugged his shoulders, ¡°Those close to you, surely, won¡¯t say anything, but the employees of The Lane Family Group should be well aware of your whereabouts, after all, the fact that you¡¯re on your honeymoon isn¡¯t a small matter, many people know about it, they just don¡¯t know exactly where you¡¯ll be going.¡± Baird Lane squeezed his cell phone, ¡°I see, so where¡¯s Nana Dodge now?¡± At the sound of the words Nana Dodge, Christine White pursed her red lips. Sure enough, she had guessed. The call was really about Nana Dodge. ¡°I¡¯m not sure, but I would think that she would have gone looking for you when she inquired about your whereabouts, or of course, she could have just gone back home and waited for you.¡± Ives Norton gloated. Baird Lane heard it and his face went horribly cold, ¡°Anything else?¡± ¡°Nope, just telling you.¡± Ives Norton spread his hands. ¡°Hang up!¡± Baird Lane said and simply cut the phone off. ¡°Baird, what did Ives say?¡± Christine White asked, looking at him. Baird Lane, though a little peevish about her calling Ives Norton so affectionately, knew that she might not have survived those years abroad without Ives Norton¡¯s care, and so, in peevishness, could not say anything. So while calling Hugh Dong, he replied, ¡°Ives Norton says The Dodge Family may be moving back to the country.¡± As for the fact that Nana Dodge was prying for information about him. He¡¯d better not say anything in case she got angry. ¡°The Dodge Family?¡± asked Christine White, raising an eyebrow anding to interest, ¡°What kind of existence is this The Dodge Family, anyway?¡± ¡°Nothing exists, just a small powerful family, much like The Bort Family of old.¡± Baird Lane replied ndly. Christine White lifted her chin in a daze and didn¡¯t ask. Turns out it¡¯s pretty much the same as The Bort Family, so she doesn¡¯t have to take it to heart. But The Dodge Family is back, and so will that what¡¯s-her-name Nana Dodge, I guess, and I hope that Nana Dodge doesn¡¯te back to haunt Baird Lane when she gets back, or else she won¡¯t be able to guarantee that she¡¯ll force The Dodge Family out of the country, that¡¯s how strong she is right now, and she won¡¯t stop at anyone who dares to offend her by staring at her stuff. Because she¡¯s long gone from the weak and vulnerable Christine White she used to be. ¡°Nigel,¡± Baird Lane shouted into the other end of the line as he put the phone to his ear. On the other end of the phone, Hugh Dong¡¯s face was ugly as he growled, ¡°Baird Lane you¡¯re sick, it¡¯s still the middle of the night on my side, I¡¯ve just fallen asleep, what are you calling me for?¡± Baird Lane raised his eyebrows just a little at that, not at all guilty of waking anyone up, but instead ticked the corners of his mouth lightly, ¡°Got something for you.¡± ¡°What is it!¡± Hugh Dong impatiently sat up from the bed and rubbed a handful of hair before turning on the bedsidemp. Baird Lane leaned back toward the back of the couch, ¡°Does The Dodge Family know?¡± Christine White was staring at his cell phone, too. ¡°The Dodge Family?¡± frowned Hugh Dong, ¡°What The Dodge Family?¡± Baird Lane pursed his lips and told The Dodge Family off. Hugh Dong heard, a sweep of the heart of the depression,ughed, ¡°So it is again your Baird Lane love debt ah, people chasing you, are chasing to the country, but also brought a family back, Baird Lane you can enough ah.¡± ¡°All right.¡± Baird Lane interrupted with a bad look on his face, ¡°I¡¯m telling you this so you can keep an eye on The Dodge Family to see when The Dodge Family ising back and where the settlements are, and that Nana Dodge, get someone to keep an eye on her, I want to know her whereabouts. ¡± He had to find out if Nana Dodge had figured out his whereabouts and was going back home or hade after him. ¡°Got it, I¡¯ll keep an eye out for you, anything else?¡± Hugh Dong yawned. Baird Lane gave Christine White a look. Christine White shook her head to indicate she was fine. Only then did Baird Lane say back to Hugh Dong, ¡°It¡¯s okay, go to sleep.¡± Chapter 688 – This Man Has An Owner Hugh Dong immediately hung up the phone, threw the phone away, turned off the light andy back down, and continued to sleep. Baird Lane put his phone down as well, pulling the nket over him and wrapping his arms around Christine White as the couple watched another movie together. It was only after seeing the movie after 10pm that the two turned it off and walked out of the studio and went back to their room to sleep. In the days that followed, the two traveled to a few more attractions before leaving the country and heading to the next. The next country is a coastal country where the beaches are world famous. That¡¯s where Christine White is headed. When she went, she had bought a bathing suit, but it was a conservative style that would hide the scars on her waist and stomach tightly. On top of that, she bought Baird Lane a pair, but instead of swim trunks, they were a pair of beach pants. This country is on the southern tip of the globe, so it doesn¡¯t get cold in the winter, so Christine White cheerfully changed into her bathing suit and dragged Baird Lane, who was wearing a pair of ck beach pants, to the beach. ¡°It¡¯s beautiful!¡± Christine White stood on the beach, let go of Baird Lane¡¯s hand, and looked at the endless blue sea in front of her, and heartily eximed. Baird Lane is also undeniably beautiful. ¡°Taking pictures?¡± He picked up the camera with one hand and shook it. Christine White hmmm¡¯d and ran toward the beach in front of her, posing for him to photograph. Then within a few shots, Christine White¡¯s face changed. Because once again she was treated to the spectacle of Baird Lane surrounded by a group of blonde women. The first time, those women were there because of Baird Lane¡¯s face; this time, it¡¯s not just the face anymore, it¡¯s the body. Baird Lane wore nothing but a pair of beach shorts and nothing on top, jacking off a superbly toned body with eight-pack abs for thedies to salivate over. Christine White looked at Baird Lane, who was already surrounded by women almost out of sight, and huffed, ¡°Get out of the way!¡± When the women heard her voice, they turned around to look at her, and when they saw that it was a petite oriental woman, theyughed disdainfully, ¡°Little sister, who are you?¡± ¡°Little sister?¡± Christine White stared incredulously, looking down at herself and then at the women. Well, she admitted that it was true that Western women were iparable in height to Eastern women, and she was nearly half a head shorter than them. On top of that, those women were all built with big boobs and big asses that she couldn¡¯tpete with either. So naturally she became a little friend to them. Christine White didn¡¯t think they looked good at all that way though, they were all big but not at all well proportioned, not like she was just right. Thinking about it, Christine White sneered, ¡°Who¡¯s your little sister, get out of my way, the man you¡¯re surrounding, is my husband!¡± ¡°Husband?¡± Several women looked at Baird Lane in surprise, ¡°Oh handsome, you¡¯re married?¡± Baird Lane looks through the women to Christine White. Looking at the warning in her eyes, as if to say, if you don¡¯t admit it, you¡¯re done for, he couldn¡¯t help but hook his lips into a smile, ¡°She¡¯s right, she¡¯s my wife.¡± ¡°Oh, God, what a shame.¡± Several women were disappointed. It was so hard to see a handsome oriental man who fit their aesthetic, but he was actually a man with a master.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. What a shame. A couple of women shook their heads and walked away. Christine White looked at Baird Lane with a wry smile, ¡°You can really do it, you attract butterflies everywhere you go.¡± Baird Lane spreads his hands, ¡°I can¡¯t help it, they recruited themselves.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t care, if you don¡¯t get your act together, watch out I¡¯ll be heckling with the men whoe to hit on me too.¡± Christine White said as she looped her arms. Baird Lane frowned, ¡°Don¡¯t you dare!¡± ¡°I dare you!¡± Christine White looked at him tersely. She¡¯s not afraid of him. Eventually, Baird Lane conceded defeat, rubbing his brow, ¡°I-I¡¯ll cover up a little bitter, okay?¡± ¡°That¡¯s more like it, let¡¯s go.¡± Christine White pointed ahead. ¡°Where to?¡± Baird Lane asked with a raised eyebrow. Christine White took his arm, ¡°There¡¯s a mall up ahead, get you a hat and sunsses.¡± ¡°Good.¡± Baird Lane agreed. Christine White did buy him a hat and sunsses, along with a sun-protective jacket to cover his figure. In this way, unless he took these off himself, no one could tell that he was an extremely handsome man. Christine White finally smiled with satisfaction, pped her hands, and dragged Baird Lane back to continue to the couch to take pictures. After the photo shoot, Baird Lane rented a lounge chair and lounged on it, saying nothing of ying in the water. Christine White didn¡¯t push him and was understanding. After all, the water that so many people yed in together was downright dirty to him, and it was normal for him to have a cleanliness fetish. So Christine White left him alone and went off to y on her own. But before ying, she also wrote a sign to stand by the chaise lounge at Baird Lane that reads, This man is owned! Baird Lane looked at the words and cried andughed, and though it was striking, he didn¡¯t pull it out and let her be. Christine White yed for about an hour and finally came back. Baird Lane saw her, got up, and handed her a ss of juice. ¡°Thanks.¡± Christine White took a big sip. Baird Lane set the magazine in his hand aside, ¡°Going to y again?¡± ¡°No, I¡¯ve had quite a good time, I came over to keep youpany, the two of us are out on our honeymoon together, I can¡¯t just leave you behind and go crazy alone.¡± Christine White said with a smile as she finished her juice. Baird Lane warmed his heart and handed her another towel, ¡°Come here, I¡¯ll wipe your hair.¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m from the sea water, I have to take a shower, otherwise it will dry up in a while, it¡¯s sticky and there are salt particles, well I won¡¯t talk to you, I¡¯m going to take a shower first, I¡¯ll be back in a while, wait for me.¡± With that said, Christine White grabbed a towel and headed to the front shower to take a bath. By the time she finished her shower and came out in a long beach dress, it was half an hourter. Christine White handed him the towel, ¡°Now wipe my hair.¡± Baird Lane hmmm¡¯d and pulled her down so she could sit down in front of him. Christine White sat down and he started rubbing her. His movements were gentle and Christine White closed her eyes and enjoyed them. Just as she was groggy and about to fall asleep, he finally finished wiping, ¡°There.¡± Christine White opened her eyes and yawned, ¡°Honey, let¡¯s go back, trying to sleep.¡± A dark light crossed Baird Lane¡¯s eyes at the word sleep. This day, he hadn¡¯t been able to do anything to her to get well. By now, her body should be pretty much the same, right? Thinking, Baird Lane hastily nodded, ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go.¡± The two held hands and went back to the hotel. Once inside the suite, Baird Lane picked up Christine White and headed for the bed. Christine White immediately knew what he was trying to do when she saw him yelling sharply, and her whole body sobered up, ¡°Baird Lane, you¡¯re doing it again!¡± ¡°What do you mean again?¡± Baird Lane backed her onto the bed and looked at her with some displeasure, ¡°I haven¡¯t touched you at all in thest few days.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not touched, but ¡­¡± ¡°But I want to.¡± Baird Lane interrupted her, his dark pupils fixed on her. Christine White looked at him like that and her mouth opened, suddenly unable to speak for a moment before she made a sound, ¡°Okay, but not for too long.¡± ¡°Good.¡± Baird Lane, a triumphant glint in his eye, fished for the covers to cover him. The next day, the two were asleep when they were awakened by a phone call. Chapter 689 – Encounter Outside the Restroom Christine White had slepttest night, and now with all the noise, her temples were throbbing a few times and her brain was buzzing ufortably. She didn¡¯t open her eyes, just rolled over and nudged the man beside her, her voice hazy, ¡°The phone¡¯s here, answer it.¡± Baird Lane opened his eyes and reached for his cell phone, hanging it up without looking at it before patting Christine White on the back, ¡°No more noise now, go back to sleep, I¡¯m going out to return a call.¡± ¡°Uh-huh.¡± Christine White nodded carelessly, pulled the covers over her head, and went back to sleep. Baird Lane gingerly got out of bed, grabbed the bathrobe on the nightstand and draped it over him, and headed for the balcony. Stepping outside onto the balcony, a fresh breeze hit him, dispelling the sleepiness from his entire being. It was then that he lifted his cell phone and checked the call log to see who had just called. At that look, his brow furrowed, then he called back, ¡°I thought I told someone to follow Nigel around, what are you calling me for?¡± The caller was none other than Gates. Gates shrugged his shoulders in aggravation, ¡°President Lane, it was President Lane Jr. who told me to contact you.¡± The little President Lane he was talking about was Hugh Dong. Nowadays Hugh Dong has long been renamed Nigel Lane, so to the outside world it is called Hugh Dong Jr. President Lane. ¡°What the hell?¡± Baird Lane rubbed his brow. Gates coughed softly and returned, ¡°It¡¯s like this, just now young President Lane was presented with two invitations, one from young President Lane himself and one from you, President Lane.¡± ¡°What invitation?¡± Baird Lane frowned. Gates pushed his sses back and said, ¡°It¡¯s a party invitation, The Dodge Family will be returning home soon and has now selected a mid-rise office building downtown to serve as thepany¡¯s headquarters, so they¡¯ve handed out invitations inviting executives from all major corporations toe and join them.¡± To put it bluntly, The Dodge Family is just trying to tell the crowd that they¡¯re back and want to show their face in the ring. Baird Lane pursed his lips and snorted coldly, ¡°They¡¯re as good as it gets, when¡¯s the party?¡± ¡°It¡¯s early, next month, because none of them have been back home yet.¡± Gates replied. Baird Lane sneered, ¡°That¡¯s pretty aggressive to be handing out invitations now for a party next month.¡± ¡°May it not die, President Lane are you going to attend then?¡± Gates inquired. Baird Lane lifted his chin, ¡°Go, The Dodge Family old man and grandpa were close back in the day, I can¡¯t say no, just to say hello.¡± ¡°I see, I¡¯ll reply then.¡± Gates nodded. Baird Lane hmmm¡¯d. The call ended and he put his cell phone down and went back to his room, heading for the king-sized bed. Walking over to the bed, Baird Lane looked down at the woman still sleeping like a baby on the bed and attached himself to the woman¡¯s face and gave her a kiss. The woman stirred with some feeling, then opened her eyes and yawned at the man above her. The man touched her forehead, ¡°Awake?¡± ¡°You woke me up.¡± Christine White rolled her eyes. She just who¡¯s just right and was dreaming when she suddenly felt wet and moist on her face and woke up. Baird Lane raised an eyebrow, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, why don¡¯t you go back to sleep?¡± ¡°Not sleeping.¡± Christine White sat up and shook her head, ¡°Are you done calling?¡± ¡°Uh-huh.¡± Baird Lane sat down on the edge of the bed. Christine White threw her hands in the air and stretched, ¡°Who¡¯s calling?¡± ¡°Gates.¡± ¡°What was said? It¡¯s not like the group is up to something, is it?¡± Christine White asked, looking at him. If something happened to the group, then it was time to go back from their honeymoon trip. Seemingly reading the thoughts in Christine White¡¯s mind, Baird Lane shook his head with a light smile, ¡°The group is fine, it¡¯s just a party invitation.¡± Then he spilled the beans on the call. Christine White bristled with little interest when she heard it had to do with that The Dodge Family again, ¡°Am I going to be there then?¡± ¡°You¡¯re my wife, of course you¡¯re going.¡± Baird Lane nods. Christine Whiteughed, ¡°That¡¯s fine, I¡¯m just in time to see who that Nana Dodge really is.¡± Baird Lane lost his smile when he heard this and pinched her nose, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll show you a good time then, get up, aren¡¯t you hungry?¡± ¡°Hungry, shall we go out for Chinese food?¡± Christine White rubbed her stomach. Baird Lane held her clothes out to her, ¡°All ording to you.¡± ¡°Thanks hubby.¡± Christine White gave two cheeky grins and took the dress to change into. After the couple washed up, they left the hotel hand in hand and went to Chinese Street for Chinese food. The two of them came to one of the most luxurious Chinese restaurants on Chinese Street, and when they went in, they found that there were still a lot of people inside, so they thought that the taste should be good. ¡°Hello, two?¡± A waiter came to the two and asked with a smile. Hearing thenguage of her homnd in a distantnd, Christine White instantly felt doubly at home and responded with the same smile and nod, ¡°Yes, both of you.¡± ¡°So will you two be sitting in the lobby or the booths?¡± The waiter asked again. Christine White looks over at Baird Lane. She can sit anywhere, mostly him. He has always disliked these crowded environments and should not be sitting in the lobby. Frustrated, Baird Lane pursed his lips and spat out two words, ¡°Box.¡± ¡°Then both of you please follow me.¡± The waiter made a gesture of invitation. Christine White took hands with Baird Lane and followed her, heading for the box. When he got to the booth, the waiter handed over the menu. Baird Lane didn¡¯t even look at it, just handed it straight down to Christine White to order. Christine White didn¡¯t bother with him, flipping through the menu and looking at it. At this point, Baird Lane suddenly stood up. Christine White looked over at him, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Going to the restroom.¡± Baird Lane replied. Christine White nodded, ¡°Go on then, I¡¯ll wait here.¡± ¡°Good.¡± Baird Lane answered, lifting his foot out of the booth and heading for the restroom. After using the restroom, he washed his hands and headed out the door. Just outside the restroom, a rush of footsteps suddenly came. The owner of the footsteps was a very pretty woman, but at the moment the woman had a terrified expression on her face, and while running, she looked back every now and then, as if someone was chasing her. Suddenly, the woman saw Baird Lane, who hade out of the restroom and was wiping his hands with a handkerchief, and her eyes lit up as if she had seen her savior, and she rushed to Baird Lane, embraced him, and buried her head in his arms. Baird Lane froze for a moment, then looked down at the woman in his arms, his face grim to the bone, ¡°Let go!¡± Not letting go, the woman looked up, and after being stunned for a moment by his handsome face, she quickly came to her senses and prayed, ¡°Sir, please help me, someone is chasing me.¡±This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°That¡¯s your business, and I say again, let go!¡± Baird Lane narrowed his eyes dangerously, coldly. The woman shook her head, still not letting go, ¡°Sir, don¡¯t be so desperate, for the sake of us being from the same country, help me this once, please!¡± ¡°Like I said, that¡¯s your business, I¡¯m not obligated to help you, and since you won¡¯t let go, don¡¯t me me.¡± Baird Lane sneered and was about to make a move to push the woman away. Suddenly, the woman reached out for the sound of footsteps again, very messy, or several. Soon the footsteps were getting closer and a couple of tall men came around the corner. After the woman¡¯s afterglow saw it, she was so scared that her blood color was gone, squeezed her palms, and after a look of exemption crossed her eyes, she wrapped her arms around Baird Lane¡¯s neck, stood on tiptoe, and was about to kiss him. Baird Lane¡¯s pupils shrank, how could he not expect this woman to be so bold as to not only stop him here and hug him, but now to kiss him! It¡¯s an abomination. A harsh light shed in Baird Lane¡¯s eyes and he violently cupped the woman¡¯s face in one hand. Chapter 690 Cici Jagu The woman¡¯s face was distorted by his pinching, and she cringed in pain. The few men passed by, although they looked at them curiously for a few moments, they didn¡¯t suspect anything, they just thought they were a couple who had a fight, and soon stopped looking at them more and continued to run towards the front, disappearing in a while. The woman was greatly relieved to see the men who had been chasing her go away, before she whimpered twice, trying to get Baird Lane to let her go. Baird Lane did let go of her too, giving her a vigorous shake. The woman stumbled two steps as she was thrown, hitting the opposite wall and bruising her back. She touched her back, rubbing it while looking slyly across the room at the man who was rubbing his hands again, ¡°Sir, you¡¯re being rude, aren¡¯t you?¡± Baird Lane crumpled Handjuan into a ball and tossed it into the trash can in the restroom behind him, ¡°Rude? Why don¡¯t you think about what you were just doing?¡± ¡°I ¡­¡± The woman was choked by his for a moment, then her face was red, her voice wasughing a lot, ¡°I¡¯m sorry sir, I don¡¯t want to, it¡¯s really that those people are chasing me, I¡¯m too scared, I want you to help me cope with it, to avoid those people¡¯s chasing paving, but you don¡¯t cooperate, so I can onlye up with this n.¡± Speaking of which, the woman surreptitiously raised her eyes to survey Baird Lane. Baird Lane was found to be tall, handsome and Tao-less, with a cool and noble aura around him, and even extremely well dressed. Although there wasn¡¯t any brandbel, the quality was extremely good, and it looked like customized clothes, indicating that this man¡¯s identity was absolutely extraordinary. Above all, the feeling she had just had pressed against his arms was so wonderful, the scent of him, so mesmerizing. Thinking about it, the woman¡¯s heartbeat elerated and her face turned even redder, she hurriedly lowered her head, not daring to look at the man, and squirmed, ¡°By the way mister, I haven¡¯t asked you what your name is yet, my name is Cici Jagu, it¡¯s a pleasure to meet you!¡± She held out her hand toward Baird Lane. Baird Lane nced down at her, put his hands in his trouser pockets, and had no intention of shaking her hand, much less in introducing himself. The woman also read it, her face was a little embarrassed as she took her hand back and snorted augh, ¡°So what, since Mr. is not willing to talk about it, let¡¯s forget about it, but can Mr. leave a contact information? You saved me once, I will definitely repay you!¡± Still ignoring her, Baird Lane turned and walked away. ¡°Sir ¡­¡± Cici Jagu reached out as if to call out to him. But Baird Lane took one step without stopping and was soon out of her sight. She looked in the direction he had left, her lips moving for a long time before she lowered her hand, dismay written in her eyes. She didn¡¯t think she¡¯de across a man who so moved her heart this time out. It was just that the man was so cold that he wouldn¡¯t even tell her his name. ¡°Ugh. ¡­¡± Cici Jagu sighed, a bitter smile pulling at the corners of her mouth.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Her first move was so aborted that she might not see him again. Suddenly, Cici Jagu¡¯s cell phone rang. She took a deep breath and adjusted herself, taking her cell phone out of her bag and ncing at the caller ID before putting it to her ear and answering it, ¡°Hello, Nana .¡± ¡°Cici , where are you?¡± Nana Dodge asked on the other end of the phone with a ss of red wine. Cici Jagu rubbed her temples, ¡°Don¡¯t mention it, I¡¯m still over here, I just shot some news, got caught, and then got chased by their guys.¡± ¡°Dodged?¡± Nana Dodge asked in surprise. Cici Jagu thought about the man she had just met and shyly hmmm¡¯d, ¡°Dodged and met a handsome man, also from the country, who helped me.¡± ¡°Handsome guy?¡± Nana Dodge raised an eyebrow, ¡°From the tone of your voice, you seem to have fallen in love at first sight with that handsome guy¡­ What, did the beautiful Lin girl get aroused?¡± ¡°Nana!¡± Cici Jagu stomped her foot in feigned anger. Nana Dodge hemmed and hawed, ¡°Okay, no more teasing, tell me honestly, are you serious? You really have your heart set on that hottie?¡± Cici Jagu¡¯s eyes darkened as she whacked off, ¡°It¡¯s true, but so what, it¡¯s not like he¡¯s going to leave me his contact information or tell me his name, so it¡¯s going to be a matter of whether we see each other or not in the future.¡± ¡°In that case, why don¡¯t you go back to your country as well, didn¡¯t you say he¡¯s from the country as well, maybe if you go back to your country, you¡¯ll meet him one day.¡± Nana Dodge thought about it and came up with an idea. Cici Jagu thought it made sense and her eyes lit up, ¡°Yeah, I could go back to my country.¡± That man¡¯s identity is not simple. You should be able to find it back home. ¡°So when do you n to return?¡± Nana Dodge asked. Cici Jagu shook her head, ¡°Not yet.¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t youe over and go back with me.¡± Nana Dodge offered. Cici Jagu had no objections and nodded, ¡°That¡¯s fine, I¡¯lle by and see you tomorrow then.¡± ¡°Great, we¡¯ll go back home together, you get my Baird brother, you get your handsome man, we¡¯ll make it work.¡± Nana Dodge finished her ss of wine excitedly. Cici Jagu smiled back, ¡°That¡¯s right, I won¡¯t give up as long as I find him, well Nana , I won¡¯t talk to you anymore, I¡¯ll get out of here first in case those guyse backter.¡± ¡°Okay, bye!¡± Nana Dodge nods. Hanging up the phone, Cici Jagu looked around and turned away. On the other side, Baird Lane is back in the box. Christine White was drinking water and when she saw hime in, she put down her ss and asked, ¡°What took you so long?¡± ¡°Something came up.¡± Baird Lane walked over and pulled out a chair and sat down. He wasn¡¯t going to tell her about what he¡¯d just encountered, or he¡¯d make her think too much. Christine White nodded and, without borating, opened a bottle of his favorite wine, poured a ss, and handed it to him. Baird Lane reaches for it. The moment their hands touched, Christine White suddenly smelled something, and her hand on her ss tightened violently. Baird Lane gave her a puzzled look when he realized he couldn¡¯t hold the ss, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Christine White pursed her red lips, didn¡¯t say anything, put her ss down, stood up with a sullen little face, walked over to him, and moved in to sniff at him. Smelling the somewhat cloying perfume, her eyes wentpletely cold, and after taking a step back, she circled her arms and looked coldly at Baird Lane, ¡°Not bad, there¡¯s still a fling when you go to the restroom.¡± Hearing this, Baird Lane blushed slightly. The change in him fell on Christine White as a sign of weakness. Christine White had a touch of mockery in her eyes and her fists were clenched, ¡°Baird Lane, just so I don¡¯t let anyone say I¡¯m being careful so I¡¯m going to give you a chance to tell me yourself what you just did when you went to the restroom, why do you smell like a woman¡¯s perfume, and who did you hug?¡± The perfume smelled more from his arms than from his arms or shoulders. If it¡¯s an arm or shoulder, you can still say that someone else identally bumped into him and stained it. But the perfume in the arms was different, how could it be left in the arms if it wasn¡¯t hugging someone else. Baird Lane knew he couldn¡¯t hide it and stood up as well, ¡°Christine, you¡¯ve got it all wrong, I¡¯m not hugging her, just now ¡­¡± He rted everything that had happened outside the restroom. Christine White¡¯s face got much better after hearing this, and she also knew that she had misunderstood, she hummed and sat back in her seat, ¡°Since it was that woman who took the initiative to hug you, then why didn¡¯t you tell me when you just came back, and why did you have to hide it from me? If it wasn¡¯t for the perfume scent I smelled from you, are you going to keep hiding it?¡± Baird Lane¡¯s thin lips twitched in apparent acquiescence. Christine White was furious, ¡°You ¡­¡± ¡°I was just afraid you¡¯d get the wrong idea, that you¡¯d get confused, nothing more.¡± Baird Lane looked at her and rushed to say before she becamepletely furious. Chapter 691 Sightseeing Christine White raised an eyebrow, how could she not hear the man apologizing. I can¡¯t imagine he has such a strong desire to survive! There was some amusement in her heart, but on her face, Christine White still looked unhappy, ¡°Since you¡¯re afraid that I¡¯ll mess up your mind, you should have taken the initiative to exin in the beginning, I¡¯m not the kind of woman who is careful, as long as you exin to me in the beginning that you didn¡¯t hug another woman, and that it was that woman who bumped into you, I won¡¯t be so angry. ¡± Baird Lane¡¯s thin lips twitched, ¡°I don¡¯t know, I thought if I didn¡¯t say anything, nothing would happen.¡± ¡°Is that possible?¡± Christine White gave him a nk look, ¡°Instead of saying anything, you¡¯ll only make things worse because I¡¯ll think about it more and misunderstand you, and if you do, you¡¯ll be able to prove your innocence more instead, won¡¯t you?¡± Baird Lane nodded slightly, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll make a note of that, and I won¡¯t in the future.¡± Christine White face thenpletely improved, smiled, ¡°Okay, quickly eat, after eating we go back, go back to the shower, change your clothes, this perfume smell is really bad.¡± ¡°Jealous?¡± Baird Lane looked at her with a smirk. Christine White picked up her chopsticks, ¡°You¡¯re my husband and you smell like another woman¡¯s perfume, don¡¯t you think I should be jealous?¡± Baird Lane was in quite a good mood, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go back and shower and change my clothes, I don¡¯t want this one.¡± ¡°Definitely can¡¯t have it, I¡¯m disgusted.¡± Christine White added a piece of meat for him. The couple breaks the ice and begins to eat. When they were done eating, Baird Lane settled the bill and the two of them walked out of the restaurant and hailed a cab to go back. Upon returning, Baird Lane, true to his own words, went into his suite and began to shower and change. Christine White didn¡¯t smell that perfume from him anymore, and the stigma in her heart got the better of her. ¡°Honey, I¡¯m going to take a nap.¡± Christine White yawned, somewhat sleepy again.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Baird Lane frowned when he heard, ¡°Sleepy?¡± ¡°Well, sort of.¡± Christine White nodded. Baird Lane looked at the time, it was only a little after noon, why was he sleepy? ¡°Don¡¯t you think you¡¯ve been in bad spirits for thest two days?¡± Baird Lane walked over to the bed and looked at Christine White. Christine White thought for a moment, and if anything, hmmmed, ¡°Seems like it, I¡¯ve been especially sleepy thest couple of days, always wanting to sleep.¡± ¡°Is it sick?¡± Baird Lane said, and went to probe her forehead. Christine White shook her head, ¡°I don¡¯t think so, I don¡¯t have any abnormalities other than trying to sleep, and my forehead shouldn¡¯t be burning.¡± Baird Lane takes his hand back. Indeed, her forehead was not hot and her face did not look different, indeed it did not look like she was sick. But why the sleepiness? Seems to have guessed what he was thinking, Christine White smiled, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, don¡¯t think too much, it¡¯s probably because I¡¯ve been having too much fun during this period of time, I haven¡¯t even rxed down to have fun like this before, so the afterburners are just too tired, it¡¯s fine, I¡¯m definitely not sick, if I¡¯m sick with something abnormal, I¡¯ll definitely tell you, how about we go see a doctor? ¡± Baird Lane knew that she actually resisted going to the doctor; after all, she hadn¡¯t wanted to see a doctor after spending almost all of her six years in the hospital. Baird Lane respected her too, and hearing her say so, he nodded his head in agreement. ¡°But if anything does happen, I¡¯ll force you to go even if you don¡¯t want to.¡± Baird Lane looked at Christine White with extremely serious eyes. Christine White smiled and answered, ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°Sleep.¡± Baird Lane stroked her head. Christine White fished the covers over her and closed her eyes. Baird Lane just sat on the edge of the bed and watched her until she fell asleep, before taking his cell phone and going outside to make a call. The call was to Ives Norton. It was still the middle of the night in this country, and Ives Norton was asleep when he received the call, when he was suddenly awakened by it, and his whole body caught fire, and he sprang from his bed and sat up. ¡°Baird Lane are you sick, calling me in the middle of the night?¡± Ives Norton yelled at the phone. Baird Lane¡¯s face didn¡¯t change as he spoke lightly, ¡°Let me ask you, what is the condition of a person who has no abnormalities but is very drowsy?¡± Although Christine White was no different, it was still unsettling for him that she was so drowsy. Ives Norton scratched his hair, ¡°No different, but sleepy? Isn¡¯t that just tired!¡± ¡°Tired?¡± Baird Lane narrowed his eyes. Is it really that simple? ¡°What else, you¡¯ve said there¡¯s nothing different, so the only reason to exin it is tiredness, what else is there to do besides that?¡± Ives Norton yawned. Baird Lane looked back in the direction of the king-size bed, saw Christine White sleeping soundly and rubbing against the pillow, and rolled over, thinking that maybe it really was what Ives Norton had said. Relieved, Baird Lane withdrew his gaze, ¡°I know, nothing more, you go back to sleep.¡± When he finished, he cut off the phone. Ives Norton rolled his eyes at his cell phone, then tossed it away, fell back into bed, and went back to sleep. Baird Lane put his cell phone back in his pants pocket, went back to his room, turned on hisputer, and began searching the Inte for anything on the subject of drowsiness. The final search came up with pretty much what Ives Norton had said, and that¡¯s when he let it gopletely. During the night, Christine White finally woke up. When I woke up, I was hungry. Baird Lane took her to the first floor of the hotel to get something to eat and was ready to go out for a walk. The two men¡¯s car had just left when a delicate figure came out of the hotel, looking suspiciously at the direction the two men¡¯s car had left. ¡°That guy just now, I think I met him at the Chinese restaurant.¡± Cici Jagu bit her lip and murmured. Although she didn¡¯t get a good look at the man¡¯s face, the figure resembled the one from the daytime. If it¡¯s really him, then who is the woman beside him? And what¡¯s the rtionship with him? Seeing how the man was so careful and caring about the woman, could he be a lover? No, how can that be? Definitely not lovers, just friends! Cici Jagu said this to herself mentally. She said nothing, not wanting to believe that the man she had moved on to, already had another half. ¡°No, I¡¯m going to ask around and find out if the man who was just there, is who he is or isn¡¯t!¡± With that, Cici Jagu walked into the hotel and went to the front desk to inquire about Baird Lane. However Baird Lane was a resident of the Presidential Suite and the front desk did not have approval to give her the information. Cici Jagu poked at nothing and was furious, but there wasn¡¯t much she could do about it, so she headed for the lounge area in the lobby where she wanted to wait for him toe back. She had to be sure that it was him or not. Unaware that he¡¯s being remembered by the woman of the day, Baird Lane takes Christine White to the Sightseeing Building for a night view. Christine White stood on the building¡¯s observation deck, from which she looked down at the people below, small as ants, and even the vehicles, not much bigger than apples. ¡°No fear of heights?¡± Baird Lane asked softly as he watched Christine White look down one way or another. Christine White shook her head. She had long since stopped being afraid of heights, she used to be afraid of heights, but behind her, in order to be strong, all kinds of extreme sports, she had participated in, so how could she be afraid of heights. ¡°It¡¯s really powerful to look out here.¡± Christine White said emotionally as she spread her arms wide. Baird Lane smiled, ¡°How about Ie over with you every year from now on, then?¡± This sightseeing building, one of the tallest in the world, is not even avable in the country, so you have to go abroad to see it. Christine White nodded, ¡°That¡¯s what you said, don¡¯t go back on your word.¡± ¡°No!¡± Baird Lane nodded assuredly. Christine White came back to sit beside him and rested her head on his shoulder, ¡°Honey, let¡¯s stay here tonight.¡± ¡°Good.¡± Baird Lane responded favorably. Christine White closed her eyes and was asleep in no time. Baird Lane nced at her sideways, his brow furrowed. Why are you sleeping again? Is she still so tired? Chapter 692 – Memory Almost Devoured Without giving it much thought, Baird Lane could feel himself getting a little sleepy as well, and after rubbing his temples, he closed his eyes as well. This night, the couple stayed in the tourist building instead of going back to the hotel. Cici Jagu over at the hotel waited until midnight and didn¡¯t wait for Baird Lane to go back, instead she was greeted by someone from the hotel, embarrassed and awkward. The next morning, Baird Lane woke up and Christine White was still awake.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. He had to carry her out of here and take a cab back to the hotel. This time the two didn¡¯t take the hotel¡¯s front door, but went straight back to their suite from the hotel parking lot. Just back in her room, Christine White woke up. She rubbed her eyes and looked around at her outstretched surroundings, ¡°Honey, we¡¯re back?¡± ¡°Uh, back.¡± Baird Lane brought her a ss of honey water. Christine White took it and tilted her head back to take a sip, her spirits were much better, ¡°Honey, we¡¯re leaving today, aren¡¯t we?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, the tickets are booked and I¡¯ve packed my bags, soe on, go down to breakfast and after that we¡¯ll go to the next stop.¡± Baird Lane held out his hand toward her. Christine White, knowing that this seemed like he was going to pull her up, smiled, put the honey water down, and put her hand up. Baird Lane gripped her hand tightly and pulled her up from the bed. Christine White got out of bed and yawned as she headed for the bathroom to get cleaned up. After washing up, the two of them walked out the door hand in hand and went to breakfast. After breakfast, the two were taken directly to the airport in a hotel car. Over the next two weeks, Christine White and Baird Lane traveled to several more countries. After the tour, the two finally arrived at thest stop of their honeymoon, the country where Tim¡¯s father and mother were. The two had just left the airport when a middle-aged man walked towards them, walking up to them and bowing slightly, ¡°Miss, Mr. Lane, it¡¯s finally time for you.¡± ¡°Uncle Wang, long time no see, missed you.¡± Christine White looked at the middle-aged man, her eyes lit up, and she hurriedly went forward to hug him. Uncle Wang also hugged her back very favorably, ¡°I miss you too miss.¡± ¡°Uncle Wang is so nice.¡± Christine White smiled. Baird Lane stood by, watching the scene with indifference, and coughed lightly to remind her if she had forgotten him as a person. Christine White froze and immediately reacted, letting go of Uncle Wang and pulling over Baird Lane¡¯s arm, ¡°Uncle Wang, this is my husband, husband, this is Uncle Wang, The Camp Family¡¯s butler.¡± ¡°Hello.¡± Baird Lane extended his hand toward Uncle Wang. He saw out that this Uncle Wang liked Christine White very much. Guess those six years must have been good for Christine White. And it was natural for him to be friendly to those who were kind to her. ¡°Hello Mr. Lane.¡± Uncle Wang also shook hands with Baird Lane in a hurry. Christine White asked, ¡°Uncle Wang, what brings you here?¡± ¡°I¡¯m here specifically to pick you guys up, Master and Madam said that you guys areing over today, so they let mee.¡± Uncle Wang replied with a smile. Christine White nodded, ¡°I see, Mom and Dad are pretty thoughtful.¡± She also just before she got on the ne, told Timothy¡¯s father and mother that they wereing today. I didn¡¯t expect that Tim¡¯s father and mother would just send Uncle Wang over to pick up the airne, which was really sweet. ¡°Yes, Master and Mrs. considered carefully, originally Mrs. was ready toe over, but the group suddenly had to have a meeting, so Mrs. went over together.¡± Uncle Wang regretfully sighed. Christine White waved her hand, ¡°It¡¯s fine, it¡¯s good that mom isn¡¯ting, let¡¯s go Uncle Wang.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go, the car is right outside.¡± Saying that, Uncle Wang pulled a suitcase from Baird Lane¡¯s hand and headed out of the airport. Baird Lane freed up a hand just enough to go hold Christine White¡¯s, and the two got into the car behind Uncle Wang and headed for The Camp Family. The Camp Family stayed at an estate, which was huge. After getting out of the car, Baird Lane took a moment to survey the estate. This is where Christine White has lived for the past six years, and he¡¯s had a good look at it. But after looking at him for no more than a moment, Christine White took him by the arm, ¡°Okay Baird, go inside.¡± ¡°Uh-huh.¡± Baird Lane nodded. When they entered the manor, Timothy¡¯s father and mother were not there, so Uncle Wang had to entertain them himself. After a few moments of hospitality, he went to order the kitchen to prepare lunch. ¡°Christine, show me to your room.¡± Baird Lane said looking at Christine White. Christine White put down the fork she was eating fruit with, ¡°Okay, go.¡± She pulled Baird Lane¡¯s hand up the stairs to her room. Her room wasrge and luxurious, and it was obvious that Timothy¡¯s father and mother really did treat her like a daughter, without the slightest bit of shortchanging. Baird Lane wanders through Christine White¡¯s room and finally his eyes are drawn to a photograph above the bed. He picked up the picture and looked at it for a moment, his eyebrows wrinkled, ¡°That¡¯s not you!¡± Though the person in the photo, had a mole under the corner of her eye just like her, he could sense that it wasn¡¯t her. ¡°It¡¯s Christine Camp, the real Christine Camp right?¡± Baird Lane asked, turning around with the photo. Christine White smiled and hmmm¡¯d, ¡°Yep, that¡¯s her.¡± ¡°Why do you have a picture of Christine Camp in your room? And didn¡¯t Christine Camp die when she was a teenager, but the person in the photo is about your age ¡­¡± ¡°The photo is aposite, it was put together by having someone extrapte what Christine Camp will look like when she grows up, based on what I look like, and as for why I have a photo in my room, of course there¡¯s a reason for that.¡± Christine White took the photo and touched it. ¡°What¡¯s the reason?¡± Baird Lane asked, looking at her. Christine Whiteughed a little and put the picture down, ¡°After my facial surgery, I underwent a memory transnt, taking Christine Camp¡¯s memories and transnting them into my own mind so that I could be Christine Camp without a hitch, as you know. ¡± Baird Lane nodded, ¡°That I do know.¡± ¡°But the memory transnt wasn¡¯t as simple as that, after all, they were foreign memories, not my own, and it was a very painful thing to integrate thempletely, and during that time, my memories and Christine Camp¡¯s memories were so jumbled up with each other in my head that I couldn¡¯t tell who I really was.¡± Speaking of this, Christine White¡¯s eyes showed some fear and her body tensed up, ¡°After my brother found out about my condition, he brought this picture for me to look at all the time, reminding me that even if I transnted Christine Camp¡¯s memories, I wasn¡¯t the real Christine Camp, and he wanted me to fuse the Christine Camp¡¯s memories, not be reced by Christine Camp¡¯s memories.¡± Hearing this, Baird Lane¡¯s pupils crinkled, ¡°Reced by Christine Camp¡¯s memories?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, during that time, my memories, were suppressed by Christine Camp¡¯s memories, and if it wasn¡¯t for my brother reminding me, and where else to get a picture, Christine Camp¡¯s memories would have swallowed minepletely, and by then, I wouldn¡¯t be Christine White, but the real Christine Camp anymore.¡± Christine White swallowed and said with some trepidation. It had been so long ago, but it still scared her every time she thought of is time. Consumed by Christine Camp¡¯s memories, the world is no longer Christine White, but Christine Camp returned from the dead. Baird Lane, also a little frightened, held her in his arms, ¡°I¡¯m sorry for all of this, it¡¯s all me, if I hadn¡¯t been so indecisive in the first ce, you wouldn¡¯t have been taken by Molly Bort.¡± ¡°Well, it¡¯s all in the past.¡± Christine White dutifully leaned into his arms and smiled softly. At this moment, the door of the room was suddenly opened, and Timothy¡¯s mother came in from outside, ¡°Christine, Baird, what are you doing,e out ¡­¡± Before the words were finished, when the mother of the hour looked at the two people embracing each other, the words that followed were suddenly stuck in her throat and didn¡¯te out. After a few seconds, Timothy¡¯s mother smiled in embarrassment, ¡°So what, mom I didn¡¯t see anything, you guys go on, you guys go on.¡± When she finished, she closed the door behind her. Chapter 693 – Delayed Surgery The room became quiet again. Christine White blushed and pushed Baird Lane away, ¡°It¡¯s all you, making mom misunderstand.¡± ¡°A misunderstanding is a misunderstanding.¡± Baird Lane returned unimpressed. Christine White didn¡¯t bother with her and lifted her foot toward the door. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Baird Lane reached out and pulled her back. Christine White looked back at him, ¡°What else can we do, go downstairs of course, otherwise we¡¯d really be here the whole time.¡± When she finished, she resumed walking towards the door. Baird Lane had no choice but to follow him down. Mother Toki was drinking tea in the living room on the first floor of the manor, seeing the twoe down, she was still a bit surprised, ¡°Why did you guyse down so quickly, don¡¯t you rest a bit?¡± Christine White walked over a little embarrassed, ¡°No more breaks,e down and talk to mom, mom, when did you get back?¡± She asked as she sat down next to Timothy¡¯s mother. Tim¡¯s mother touched her head, ¡°I just came back not long ago, your father heard that you guys arrived, so he first asked me toe back to keep youpany, right, have you guys eaten yet?¡± Timothy¡¯s mother looked again at Baird Lane on the couch across the room. Baird Lane is pouring water, hears this and hands it to Christine White. Christine White replied, ¡°Not yet, just got off the ne.¡± ¡°That¡¯s just right, let Uncle Wang go and order the kitchen, what do you want to eat?¡± Timemother asked again.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Christine White looked over at Baird Lane, ¡°Honey what are you having?¡± ¡°Whatever.¡± Baird Lane returned with thin lips. Christine White looked at Uncle Wang again, ¡°Then, Uncle Wang, put it on as I like it.¡± ¡°Okay miss.¡± Uncle Wang nodded and went to the kitchen to do as he was told. Tim¡¯s mother knocked Christine White¡¯s head, ¡°You, just serve what you love, and you¡¯re not afraid Baird won¡¯t like it?¡± ¡°He won¡¯t, he¡¯s not a picky eater, is he husband?¡± Christine White looked at Baird Lane with a smirk. Baird Lane sipped his tea bashfully, ¡°Mom, she¡¯s right.¡± ¡°Just spoil her, in case she gets spoiled one day, you won¡¯t be able to regret it.¡± Timemother snapped. Yet despite her words, joy showed in her eyes. Apparently Timothy¡¯s mother was happy to see Baird Lane spoiling Christine White so much. Soon the meal came up. Christine White and Baird Lane both go to a restaurant to eat while Timothy¡¯s mother goes outside to prune the flowers she has nted in the garden. After the meal, Baird Lane went out, and Uncle Wang took him to The Camp Family Group to talk to Father Tim about the partnership. After all, the cooperation had just been finalized a short while ago, and there were still a lot of subsequent areas to discuss and negotiate, which could be aplished by the way since they were here. Christine White then stayed at the estate to chat with Timothy¡¯s mother. Timothy¡¯s mother was interested in their honeymoon trip and asked Christine White to tell her about it. Christine White picked out some of the more interesting ones to tell Timothy¡¯s mother. Tim¡¯s mother was envious after hearing this, ¡°Back then, when your father and I first got married, we didn¡¯t have a honeymoon.¡± ¡°Why?¡± Christine White asked as she peeled an apple. Timemother took a sip of ck tea, ¡°Because at that time your father just took over the group, the group was in civil unrest, The Camp Family those rtives want toe and get a piece of the pie, so your father was busy stabilizing the group, so he didn¡¯t have the time to apany me to the honeymoon, to the back of the group stabilized well, your brother is two years old, so the honeymoon was called off. ¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay, in the future, when brother inherits the group, mom, you can go out for a trip with dad, also as a honeymoon.¡± Christine White cut the apple into small pieces and put it into a small te, then pushed it in front of Timothy¡¯s mother. Mother Toki forked a piece into her mouth, ¡°What¡¯s a honeymoon for a big old man.¡± She smiled and shook her head. ¡°Why can¡¯t we have a honeymoon, mom you and dad are so close, ording to me, you should give it a try, not to mention, you¡¯re still so young, where are you old?¡± Christine White said as she took her hand. Mother Toki was amused by Christine White¡¯s words and couldn¡¯t help but nod her forehead, ¡°You, you have such a sweet mouth, it seems that after getting married, your personality has be much more lively and cheerful.¡± Hearing this household, Christine White lowered her eyelids and smiled, ¡°This is my original character, right? Before, because I was bent on revenge, my true character was suppressed, and I looked very low, and now that the hatred is gone, I have naturally recovered.¡± ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯ve recovered, you¡¯re still young and shouldn¡¯t be blinded by hatred all the time, mom wants you to be happy in the future.¡± Tim¡¯s mother said with emotion. Christine White leaned her head on her shoulder, ¡°I know, thanks mom.¡± ¡°What are you thanking me for, I¡¯m your mother, of course I want you to have a good life, by the way, why don¡¯t you make a trip to Dr. Pitre¡¯s tomorrow.¡± Tim¡¯s mother suddenly thought of something and patted her on the shoulder and said. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Christine White looked up. Tim¡¯s mother shrugged her shoulders, ¡°I¡¯m not sure exactly, but Dr. Pitre called two days ago and asked us to tell you toe over, but you weren¡¯t over here, and I didn¡¯t tell you because I thought that you and Baird would being over anyway, and it just so happens that you¡¯re all better now, so I¡¯ll just let you know.¡± ¡°Okay, I know, I¡¯ll go over with Baird tomorrow then.¡± Christine White smiled. ¡°Okay, go, apany mom out for a while.¡± Timemother got up. Christine White hmmm¡¯d, ¡°Yeah.¡± Mother and daughter drove out to go shopping and stayed out until dark in the evening before returning with arge bag of things. Baird Lane heard the car and came to meet it along with Timothy¡¯s father. See Christine White get off, but also take the initiative to go over to help lift things, full of a good husband image,pletely can not see usually a little bit of the appearance of the overbearing president. If those employees of The Lane Family Group had seen it, they would have been so shocked that their jaws would have dropped to the floor. Along with Baird Lane, so did Father Time. However, Timothy¡¯s father was much more familiar with doing it, clearly indicating that Timothy often helped Timothy¡¯s mother carry things. ¡°You guys are back just in time for dinner.¡± Tim¡¯s father looked at Tim¡¯s mother and Christine White with a smile. Baird Lane led Christine White into the manor with several bags in one hand and Christine White¡¯s hand in the other. Tonight¡¯s dinner atmosphere, extraordinarily warm and lively, was a rare asion for Tim¡¯s father and mother. But there are regrets that Bess Camp and Bo are not there. After dinner, Christine White and Baird Lane went upstairs. Christine White throws the loot she bought this afternoon on the bed. Baird Lane walks over, ¡°What all did you get?¡± ¡°That¡¯s a lot, it¡¯s all for you and Bo.¡± Christine White said as she pounded her somewhat sore shoulders. ¡°For me and Bo?¡± Baird Lane raised an eyebrow. Christine White hmmm¡¯d, ¡°Yeah, look at that, tie, cufflinks, tie clip, that¡¯s all for you.¡± Baird Lane looked at those with some tears in his eyes, ¡°Why are you buying me so much stuff all of a sudden?¡± ¡°Because Mom said she wanted to give some to Dad, and then I simply got you a set too, so you can¡¯t be outdone by Dad.¡± Christine White said as she gestured the tie clip cufflinks and whatnot towards Baird Lane. Baird Lane¡¯s heart warmed as he held her close in his arms. Christine White was taken aback, ¡°What are you doing?¡± ¡°Nothing, just want to hug you, don¡¯t move, let me hug you.¡± Baird Lane buried his head in the crook of her neck. Christine White didn¡¯t move at his words and dutifully leaned into his arms, ¡°Okay?¡± ¡°No.¡± Baird Lane sucked in the crook of her neck. Christine White felt a little tickle in her neck and couldn¡¯t help but scrunch up twice, ¡°That¡¯s okay, it tickles ugh.¡± Baird Lane let go of her this time, ¡°That¡¯ll do.¡± Christine White picked up the tie again, ¡°Here, let me tie one for you and see if it fits.¡± ¡°Appropriate.¡± Baird Lane nced at it and immediately returned. Christine White undoubtedly drawled, ¡°Why do I get the feeling you¡¯re being perfunctory when you say that without even trying?¡± Chapter 694 Returning to China ¡°No, I was trusting your vision.¡± Baird Lane looked down and kissed the corner of her mouth. Christine Whiteughed and pped him on the shoulder, ¡°Behave yourself, I¡¯m tying your tie.¡± ¡°You tie yours, I kiss mine, out of the way.¡± Baird Lane said in disbelief. Christine White couldn¡¯t do anything with him anymore, so she simply stopped caring about him and let him be. As he said, the tie suits him. I should say that any color that is darker suits him better. Christine White looked at her tie and pped her hands in satisfaction, ¡°Nice.¡± Baird Lane raised his hand and touched that knot in his tie and smiled in the same way, ¡°That¡¯s really nice, but take it off for me.¡± ¡°Why?¡± Christine White looked at him, ¡°You hate it?¡± ¡°No, but it¡¯s sote, it¡¯s time for bed.¡± Baird Lane took her hand and put it on his tie. Christine White rolled her eyes and removed the tie anyway. That night, Baird Lane didn¡¯t touch her because he knew she was tired after that long ne ride, so he just put his arm around her and went to sleep. The next day, after breakfast, Christine White took Baird Lane over to Dr. Pitre¡¯s. Dr. Pitre saw theming and got up and won over, ¡°Miss Camp, it¡¯s been a long time.¡± ¡°It¡¯s been a long time.¡± Christine White extended her hand and shook his. Then pointing to Baird Lane, he introduced, ¡°Dr. Pitre, this is my husband, Baird Lane.¡± ¡°Hello Mr. Lane.¡± Dr. Pitre extended his hand towards Baird Lane. Baird Lane shook his hand as well, ¡°Hello Dr. Pitre.¡± ¡°Dr. Pitre, I heard from my mom that you asked me toe over specifically, is that what this is about?¡± Christine White asked with a wink. Hearing her question, Dr. Pitre pulled open a drawer and pulled a piece of information out of it, ¡°It¡¯s like this, regarding Ms. Camp¡¯s imnt in the back, we may not be able to do it on our end for a while.¡± ¡°Reason!¡± Baird Lane frowned in displeasure. Christine White pursed her red lips as well. As soon as Dr. Pitre took a look at them, he knew that they had misunderstood and scratched his florid white hair and said, ¡°Miss Camp, Mr. Lane, you¡¯ve got it all wrong, what I mean to say is that we just can¡¯t perform the surgery for Miss Camp for the time being, because we¡¯ve got two new special patients on our side, and we need to perform the surgery on them first, and Miss Camp¡¯s surgery will have to be postponed.¡± ¡°Special patients?¡± Christine White raised an eyebrow. ¡°Yeah.¡± Dr. Pitre sighed before pulling out two more pictures for her. Christine White was shocked when she read it and jumped right out of her chair in terror. Baird Lane hurriedly pulled her into his arms and calmed her down, while also taking the picture out of her hands. He looked at the two pictures, and while he wasn¡¯t as shocked as she was, his pupils contracted. Because the two people in the picture were just horrible, there was no good skin anywhere on their bodies, they were wrinkled and horrible. ¡°That¡¯s a burn too right?¡± Baird Lane returned the photo to Dr. Pitre. Dr. Pitre nodded, ¡°Yes, these twodies, were severely burned by the fire, the burn area is up to eighty percent or more, as you can see, there is not a single ce that is good, plus these two identities are not ordinary, so the above requested us, to operate on them first.¡± Christine White was out of shock by now, ¡°It¡¯s okay, let¡¯s operate on them first, I just have a few more scars on my lower back and abdomen, nothing serious, they¡¯re a lot more serious than I am.¡± At that, Baird Lane didn¡¯t say anything anymore either. He was thinking about the picture he had just seen. The original people who were burned by the fire were that way. Wasn¡¯t his Christine, in the first ce, like that? At the thought, Baird Lane felt a little pain in his heart as it was gripped. He squeezed Christine White¡¯s hand. Christine White looked back at him, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Baird Lane shook his head slightly, ¡°It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s nice to have you by my side now!¡± Christine White wonders why he¡¯s saying this and cries a little, ¡°Silly!¡± Baird Lane said no more, epting her as a fool. Christine White then looked back to Dr. Pitre, ¡°Dr. Pitre, how long will it take, roughly, to operate on these two youngdies?¡± ¡°Maybe half a year, after all, this skin has to be made and operated on at the same time, so it¡¯s definitely long time-wise, but don¡¯t worry Ms. Camp, I¡¯ll let you know as soon as their surgery is done.¡± Dr. Pitel said with an apologetic face. Christine White waved her hand, ¡°Okay, I know, so we¡¯ll take our leave then, hubby, let¡¯s go.¡± She taps Baird Lane on the shoulder. Baird Lane stood up and nodded to Dr. Pitre before taking her hand and walking out of the hospital. Back at the manor, Timothy¡¯s mother asked, ¡°Well, what did Dr. Pitre say?¡± Christine White took her hand and spilled the beans. When Mother Toki heard this, she let out a sigh of emotion, ¡°In that case, let¡¯s talk about it in half a year.¡± ¡°That¡¯s what we thought.¡± Christine White nodded back. ¡°Come on, let¡¯s go inside first.¡± Timothy¡¯s mother took her by one hand and Baird Lane by the other and headed for the manor. Christine White and Baird Lane had been here almost a week when they decided to return home. After being out for so long, it was time for them to go back.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Christine White misses Bo, and thepany side of things, and it¡¯s time for her to go back and take over, she can¡¯t let Bess Camp continue to run things. After all, Bess Camp¡¯s ownpany, still needs him. At the airport, Tim¡¯s father had backed out of a special meeting toe and see them off. Christine White hugged Timothy¡¯s father and mother by the hand and followed Baird Lane into the ticketne. When she got on the ne, Christine White looked out the window, her eyes full of sadness. Baird Lane saw it and gave her a hug, ¡°It¡¯s okay, we¡¯lle over to see them more often and bring Bo with us.¡± ¡°That¡¯s what you said.¡± Christine White huffed. Baird Lane kissed her forehead, ¡°Well, I¡¯ll say.¡± ¡°Stick your shoulders out a little, I¡¯m going to lean and sleep!¡± Christine White put on her dress hood. Baird Lane stretched his shoulders out, ¡°Sleep.¡± Christine White rested her face against his shoulder and closed her eyes. This sleep, and then woke up again, it is already in the country yet. She stretched and opened her eyes, ¡°Arrived?¡± ¡°Arrived.¡± Baird Lane returned as he straightened her hair. Christine White rolled her sleep stiff neck, ¡°I didn¡¯t realize I¡¯d slept this long.¡± ¡°It was a bit of a long sleep.¡± Baird Lane said looking at her. He¡¯d been asleep since he¡¯d gotten on the ne and slept for almost ten hours, not waking up once in the middle of it, and if he hadn¡¯t made sure she was okay, he¡¯d have thought she was sick. And all this time, her sleep quality¡¯s been getting better and better, how she sleeps like she doesn¡¯t get enough sleep. ¡°What¡¯s on your mind?¡± Seeing Baird Lane fuming, Christine White nudged him gently. Baird Lane¡¯s eyes flickered back, ¡°Nothing, let¡¯s go.¡± He took her hand and led her off the ne. As soon as she stepped out of the passageway, Christine White saw Aunt Lucy with Bo from a distance. Her eyes lit up and she shook off Baird Lane¡¯s hand straight away and ran towards Aunt Lucy and Bo. Baird Lane saw it, his thin lips pursed, and with a dark, handsome face he pulled his suitcase and walked over as well. Christine White came to Bao and greeted Aunt Lucy before extending her hand towards Bao, ¡°Baby, remember mommy?¡± ¡°Remember.¡± Po nodded his little head and held out his little hand as well. Christine White took him from Aunt Lucy¡¯s arms, ¡°Baby, miss mommy, let mommy give you a kiss.¡± With that, she kissed her way towards Bao¡¯s face. Baird Lane, however, suddenly coughed softly. Christine White stopped moving to look at him, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Chapter 695 – Seeing Cici Jagu Again ¡°You¡¯ve never offered to kiss me before.¡± Baird Lane said, pursing his thin lips. Christine White heard the acidity in his words and blinked, then cried, ¡°I can¡¯t believe you¡¯re jealous with a child.¡± Baird Lane looked away, ¡°No.¡± Christine White squinted at him, ¡°You still won¡¯t admit it.¡± Baird Lane isn¡¯t talking anymore. ¡°Ma¡¯am, just give mister a kiss to coax him.¡± Aunt Lucy looked on in amusement. Christine White shook her head helplessly, stood on her tiptoes and kissed Baird Lane on the cheek, ¡°Happy now?¡± Baird Lane rubbed his face, ¡°It was okay.¡± ¡°You got it, that¡¯s not good enough, then I can¡¯t do anything about it, but you¡¯re really okay enough to be jealous with your own son, what do you think, right little baby?¡± Christine White looked at little baby. Po nodded, ¡°Uh-huh.¡± Baird Lane looked at the little one as well and pinched his face, ¡°Well, don¡¯t you dareugh at your father me now?¡± Po simply turned his head and held his ass against him. Baird Lane¡¯s thin lips twitched. Christine White covered her lips andughed outright, ¡°Well,e on.¡± ¡°Go.¡± Aunt Lucy pulled Christine White¡¯s small suitcase from earlier and followed the family out of the airport. Shortly after returning to the old mansion, Baird Lane was called away by a phone call. The call was from Hugh Dong. When Hugh Dong heard that he was back, he called directly and asked him to go to the group for a meeting. Baird Lane had no choice but to go over. Christine White didn¡¯t stay long at the old mansion either, taking Bo to her ownpany as well. Little Bo is recovering well now, and Dr. Tom said it would be more helpful to take Little Bo outside to walk around and be exposed to the world of people. So Christine White came out with Bo. Although Bao was very ufortable with the noisy world outside, she had Christine White to protect her, but she also managed to endure her fear and came to thepany with her. ¡°Brother!¡± Christine White walked into her office and called out to the man inside with a grin on her face. Bess Camp was working on her paperwork and stood up in surprise when she came in with Bo in her arms, ¡°You¡¯re back?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Christine White put Bo on the couch and let him y by himself. Bess Camp pushed up her sses and asked again, ¡°When did you get back, and you didn¡¯t tell me, I¡¯ll pick you up at the airport.¡± ¡°Just got back, no need to pick me up, it¡¯s not like I don¡¯t know my way around.¡± Christine White walked over to him, came up behind him, and squeezed his shoulder, ¡°Brother, it¡¯s been a pleasure for you during this period of time.¡± ¡°And you know I¡¯m lucky, and I don¡¯t see you calling to sympathize with me.¡± Bess Camp shook her head andughed softly. Christine White spat out her tongue, ¡°Oops, I just forgot.¡± ¡°Heh, you did forget and y without remembering us.¡± Bess Camp grumbled. Christine White smiled, ¡°Oops, I¡¯m not back.¡± ¡°Okay, how was the honeymoon?¡± Bess Camp asked looking at her. Christine White nodded sweetly, ¡°It wasn¡¯t bad, it was fun.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good, when are youing back to work?¡± Bess Camp tapped the pile of papers on her desk. Christine White spread her hands, ¡°Tomorrow.¡± ¡°Very well, then I¡¯ll return the day after tomorrow.¡± Bess Camp stretched. ¡°Not staying longer?¡± Christine White looked at him. Bess Camp shook her head, ¡°No, if you weren¡¯t going on your honeymoon, I would have left long ago, and if I don¡¯t go back on the foreign side, I might not even be able to make time for New Year¡¯s.¡± ¡°Also.¡± Christine White hmmmed and didn¡¯t say anything else. In the time that followed, Bess Camp handed off work to her and didn¡¯t stop until Baird Lane came to pick it up at the end of the afternoon. ¡°Brother, let¡¯s go to dinner together tonight.¡± Christine White suddenly proposed. ¡°Dinner?¡± Bess Camp looked at her. Baird Lane chimed in, ¡°Why are you suddenly thinking about dinner.¡± ¡°Brother is leaving the day after tomorrow, how about practicing for him and calling Ives and Hugh Dong to join us?¡± Christine White took Baird Lane¡¯s hand. Baird Lane makes no sense, ¡°Whatever.¡± ¡°Then it¡¯s a deal!¡± Christine Whiteughed and pped her hands. Bess Camp raised an eyebrow, ¡°Christine, you haven¡¯t asked what I mean?¡± ¡°You wouldn¡¯t have to ask, we¡¯re the ones practicing for you, that would still require your consent.¡± Christine White said with a nk look at him. The corner of Bess Camp¡¯s mouth twitched, and she went with her. Toward the end of the night, a few people came to the restaurant to practice for Bess Camp. Suddenly, Baird Lane¡¯s cell phone rang. He pulled it out and looked at it, then stood up, ¡°I¡¯m going to take a call, you guys eat first.¡± ¡°Who¡¯s calling?¡± Christine White asked, looking up. ¡°From a foreign client.¡± Baird Lane walked out of the box after holding the phone out to her for a quick nce. Bess Camp joked, ¡°He¡¯s getting more and more wifely now.¡± Christine White covered her lips and smiled, ¡°Which is not.¡± Ives Norton and Hugh Dong¡¯s eyes dimmed for a moment as they watched her look happy. But soon, it was back to normal. It was hard to watch her marry someone else though. But seeing that she could be happy was something they could live with. Baird Lane walks out of the box andes to a stop at the end of the hallway. There are observation decks where you can sit and rx and watch the night view. Baird Lane then sat down on the couch and picked up his cell phone to answer the call. The call was about a coborative project, so it was a bit long, almost half an hour or so before it ended. After the call, Baird Lane put away his phone and got up, ready to go back when a footstep came, followed by a surprised female voice, ¡°Sir it¡¯s you!¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± Baird Lane looked back. Only to see a gentle-looking woman standing across the room, looking at him with a face of excitement and joy. Baird Lane frowned slightly, ¡°Who are you?¡± The woman¡¯s smile froze, ¡°You don¡¯t remember me?¡± Baird Lane thinned his lips, ¡°Why should I remember you?¡± The woman¡¯s eyes were bleak, loss written all over her face, ¡°Sir, we met not long ago, ah, when I was being chased in a foreign restaurant, you were the one who helped me.¡± At that, Baird Lane¡¯s eyes shed as if he remembered something and his chin lifted slightly, ¡°It¡¯s you.¡± ¡°Sir, you remember?¡± Cici Jagu¡¯s expression turned back to surprise. Baird Lane pursed his thin lips, ¡°What do you want?¡± ¡°Nothing, just a little surprised to see you here sir.¡± Cici Jagu said as she sped her hands together. She listens to her best friend Nana Dodge back home in order to find him. I didn¡¯t expect that just two days after returning to China, I really found him, and so coincidentally, in the same city, was it fate between them? Thinking about it, Cici Jagu¡¯s heart beat faster and her whole body was excited. She said she would pursue him as soon as she came back and found him. Now that she had found him, she was going to do it. ¡°Sir ¡­¡± Cici Jagu opened her mouth and was about to say something. One of the waitresses from the restaurant came over and stopped in front of Baird Lane, ¡°Mr. Lane, Miss Camp and the others sent me to find you and ask what¡¯s taking you so long to get back.¡± ¡°I know, I¡¯ll be right there.¡± Baird Lane nodded slightly, and when he finished, he turned around and walked towards the front without even giving Cici Jagu a look. Cici Jagu reaches out and tries to call him on it. But eventually, I put my hand down and did just that.Content held by N?velDrama.Org. It wasn¡¯t like she didn¡¯t get something out of it though, she had just heard the waitress say that hisst name was Lu, which made it so she didn¡¯t know nothing about him anymore. But who is that Ms. Camp? And what¡¯s her rtionship to him? For a moment, Cici Jagu had a bit of a sour feeling in her heart, and a great sense of crisis about that Miss Camp that the waitress was talking about. ¡°Hey Cici , what are you doing here?¡± Suddenly, a hand tapped on Cici Jagu¡¯s shoulder, startling her. Chapter 696 The Dodge Family Banquet Cici Jagu¡¯s body shivered and she turned her head in a hurry, seeing that it was Nana Dodge who had frightened her, an imperceptible glint of boredom crossed the bottom of her eyes, which passed in a sh, and she smiled, ¡°It¡¯s Nana ah.¡± ¡°It¡¯s me, what are you doing here?¡± Nana Dodge put her hand down and asked again. Cici Jagu craned her head in the direction Baird Lane had left, ¡°Nana , you know what, I found the guy I was talking about.¡± ¡°What, no way?¡± Nana Dodge¡¯s mouth dropped open in surprise, ¡°You just got back and you found him?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Cici Jagu nodded with a smile, ¡°I didn¡¯t think it would be such a coincidence, I was thinking of asking someone to find out what city he was from, but I didn¡¯t realize he was actually from here, Nana , do you think it¡¯s destiny between me and him.¡± Nana Dodge rubbed her chin, ¡°Definitely, Cici ,e on, I¡¯m with you.¡± ¡°Thanks, I¡¯ll get after him.¡± Cici Jagu clenched her fists with a determined look on her face. Whoever that Ms. Camp was and whatever her rtionship was to him, she wasn¡¯t giving up. Love is inherently selfish, and what she wants, she snatches. A sh of ambition crossed Cici Jagu¡¯s eyes at the thought. Baird Lane, unaware that he was so thoroughly missed by a woman, pushed open the door of the box and entered. Christine White whipped her head around to look at him, ¡°Why are you sote?¡± ¡°It¡¯s been a bit of a long time since we talked about working together, what¡¯s wrong with him?¡± Baird Lane asked, frowning as he looked over at Ives Norton, who was already slumped over the table, already drunk. Hugh Dong bristled, ¡°Just made a bet with me, lost, and got drunk.¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Baird Lane nodded his head, indicating that he knew, and left the question unanswered, walking over to Christine White and sitting down. Christine White handed him a pair of chopsticks, ¡°Eat something.¡± ¡°Uh-huh.¡± Baird Lane smiled at her and reached for his food. Yet after chucking it over, he gave it to Christine White, ¡°You eat more.¡± Christine White rubbed her small belly, ¡°And eat, I¡¯ve gained weighttely.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± Baird Lane looked at her. Bess Camp nodded, ¡°It does have a bit more meat on it than it did before we were married.¡± ¡°Look, my brother said so.¡± Christine White beamed. Baird Lane¡¯s eyes swept Bess Camp coldly, as if to chide him for not being able to speak. Bess Camp also reacted then, girls don¡¯t like to hear those words. They can say they are fat, but they will never allow anyone to say they are fat. So Bess Camp lowered her head and said nothing more. Baird Lane then averted his eyes and stopped looking at him. After the meal, a few people left the restaurant. Ives Norton went over drunk and was sent back by Hugh Dong. Who wants him to make a bet with Ives Norton and get someone drunk? Who¡¯s he gonna send if not him?This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Back at the old mansion, it was already saying ten o¡¯clock at night. Christine White and Baird Lane went to Bo¡¯s room to check on him before they went to their own room to get cleaned up and rested. The next day, Christine White went back to the office to hand over the rest of her work to Bess Camp. By mid-afternoon, she waspletely turned in and Bess Camp had left hispany to get a visa and buy a ne ticket. But before he left tomorrow, he had to stay for a party, The Dodge Family¡¯s return banquet. That invitation, Bess Camp got it too. In the evening, Christine White came down from the second floor of the dress store wearing a long, red sheath gown. Baird Lane was waiting for her in the waiting area on the first floor, and when he saw her arrive, a glint of wonder crossed his eyes, which quickly dissipated and was reced by a slow unhappiness. ¡°This one¡¯s no good.¡± He didn¡¯t even wait for Christine White to ask before he just said it wasn¡¯t good. Christine White¡¯s smile froze and she looked down at herself, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with it? I think it¡¯s fine.¡± ¡°Too revealing.¡± Baird Lane said with a flick of his thin lips. Christine White slid a few ck lines down the corner of her forehead, ¡°Come on, it¡¯s a bustier alright.¡± ¡°No, get another one.¡± Baird Lane was unmoved, adamant she didn¡¯t want her to wear this one. The guides next to me couldn¡¯t help butugh. Christine White knew that Baird Lane wasn¡¯t antique, but didn¡¯t like people looking at her, and couldn¡¯t help but be good-natured and amused, ¡°I¡¯ve been choosing for so long before I picked it out, and you¡¯re just going to let me change it¡­ so, tell me, which one am I going to change it for?¡± Hearing this, Baird Lane got up, walked over to the rows and rows of gowns, and began to select them. Finally, he went down to a ck gown against her, ¡°This one.¡± ¡°This?¡± Christine White took it and unfolded it to look at it. This time a one-shoulder gown, also long, and a long fishtail trailing to the ground, looking very feminine. Christine White¡¯s eyes lit up, ¡°That¡¯s beautiful, I can¡¯t believe I didn¡¯t even realize it just now, you have a good eye, husband.¡± Baird Lane lifts his chin, a hint of smugness in his eyes at thepliment. ¡°Go change.¡± Baird Lane waved his hand. Christine White hmmm¡¯d and went back up to the second floor. Soon she changed into her gown and came down with the hem of her dress. Baird Lane nodded in satisfaction, ¡°That¡¯s it.¡± Christine White smiled in agreement, then thought of something and asked, ¡°What about you?¡± Baird Lane looked to the guides, ¡°Go get me a set in the same style, but the shirt has to be white.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Those guides answered and immediately went to do as they were told. Christine White cocked her head in some confusion, ¡°Why does the shirt have to be white?¡± ¡°Because white goes better with your ck dress.¡± Baird Lane said as he bent down and straightened her skirt. Christine White¡¯s heart warmed, ¡°You¡¯re quite the romantic.¡± Baird Lane¡¯s thin lips curled lightly, ¡°Thank you ma¡¯am for thepliment.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be poor, whoplimented you!¡± Christine White pped his chest. Baird Lane grabbed her hand, put it to his mouth and kissed it. At that moment, those guides came over with a selection of men¡¯s tuxedos. Christine White took it and handed it to Baird Lane, ¡°You try it soon too.¡± Baird Lane nodded slightly and went to try on the dress. Trying on the clothes came down and he handed her a bag of stuff. Christine White took it curiously, ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± ¡°The tie and cufflinks you bought me abroad, you put them on for me.¡± Baird Lane said. Christine White opened the bag and looked at it, sure enough, they were the ones she had bought abroad, and couldn¡¯t help but be a little curious, ¡°When did you bring them?¡± ¡°Before leaving the house.¡± Christine White cried andughed, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll put it on you.¡± With that, she pinned the cufflinks on him, then tied his tie and clipped the tie clip. With that done, Christine White nodded in satisfaction, ¡°My husband is so handsome.¡± Baird Lane heard this and put his arm around her slender waist, ¡°My wife is beautiful too.¡± Christine White blushed, ¡°Well, everyone¡¯s watching, let¡¯s go.¡± Baird Lane also didn¡¯t want to tease her in front of arge crowd and have people see how shy she was, so he coolly released her and led her to the front desk to check out, then left the dress store and got in his car to head to the banquet hotel. The Dodge Family had sent someone to wait at the banquet gates, and as soon as they arrived, they warmly weed them in. Once inside, Christine White sees Bess Camp. ¡°Honey, my brother¡¯s over there, I¡¯m going to go say hi to him.¡± Christine White pulled Baird Lane¡¯s sleeve and whispered to him. Baird Lane nodded, ¡°Go ahead, I¡¯ll go say hi to The Dodge Family man ande find you in a bit.¡± The Dodge Family had given him the invitation, not her, and she could go or not. Christine White waved her hand, ¡°Go go go.¡± Baird Lane stroked her hair and turned away. At the entrance to the party, Nana Dodge stood with a ss in her hand, looking around from time to time as if looking for someone. Cici Jagu came over, ¡°Nana , waiting for your brother Baird?¡± Chapter 697 – Skirt Splashed Nana Dodge lowered her head rather sheepishly, ¡°You just know, what¡¯s the point of saying it?¡± Cici Jagu smiled, ¡°What does it matter, it¡¯s just the two of us here, by the way, when is your brother Baird arriving?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know, my dad said he¡¯d be here, but so far, I haven¡¯t seen anyone else.¡± Nana Dodge looked bleak and bowed her head. At this time, a waiter came over, ¡°Miss Jiang, Old Lady Dodge and Mr. Dodge asked you toe over and said for you to gradually Mr. Lane.¡± ¡°Mr. Lane?¡± Nana Dodge¡¯s eyes lit up. This Mr. Lane wouldn¡¯t be Baird Lane, would he? No wonder she had waited here for half a day without seeing anyone else, it turned out that he had already arrived a long time ago and was still on her grandfather¡¯s side. ¡°I know, I¡¯ll be right there.¡± Nana Dodge returned with a joyful smile. The waiter nodded and walked away. Cici Jagu looked at such a happy Nana Dodge and patted her on the shoulder, ¡°Congrattions, you get to meet your brother Baird.¡± Nana Dodge sped her hands together excitedly without speaking. Cici Jagu pushed her, ¡°Why don¡¯t you go?¡± ¡°Okay, I¡¯m on my way.¡± Nana Dodge said and quickly ran towards the restroom. Cici Jagu watched her go, and with a ss of red wine in her own hand, she began to roam the party as well. As she walked, Cici Jagu stumbled, her body weight unsteady, and she fell on her butt. And the moment she fell, the red wine in her hand flew out, right on top of the oing woman. The woman was wearing a gorgeous ck gown, and the ss of red wine smashed against the woman¡¯s shoulder. The woman stifled a grunt before the red wine quilt fell to the ground as well, shattering into several pieces. The red wine in the quilt, however, spilled out and poured all over the woman. It was a good thing the woman was wearing a long ck dress, and you couldn¡¯t see much of the red wine spilled on it, but the piece got wet and stuck to her skin in a bad way. Christine White looked down at the wet spot on her leg and just felt a headache. Bess Camp came over to check on her, ¡°Christine are you okay?¡± Christine White shook her head, ¡°It¡¯s fine, it just hurts from the ss, and the wet skirt.¡± Bess Camp breathed a sigh of relief, ¡°I¡¯m d it¡¯s okay.¡± When he finished, he looked down at Cici Jagu, who was sitting on the floor, his brow furrowed, ¡°What just happened to you, can¡¯t you see there¡¯s someone in front of you?¡± Cici Jagu was shocked early on when she got herself into trouble. Now when he heard Bess Camp s words, his face turned white, and he quickly stood up and reddened his eyes, ¡°I m sorry I m sorry I didn t mean to do that, I m sorry Miss, I ¡­ How about I help you wipe it clean?¡± With that, Cici Jagu panicked and took out her handkerchief and was about to go wipe Christine White¡¯s clothes. Christine White took a step back, ¡°No, there¡¯s no point in you wiping it off, you can¡¯t wear this dress when it¡¯s wet.¡± At that, Cici Jagu¡¯s expression was stunned, ¡°So ¡­ What about that?¡± ¡°What else can we do, pay for it.¡± The people watching around said. Cici Jagu bit her lower lip when she heard this. Compensation? She actually didn¡¯t really want to pay for it, the people who came to the banquet were definitely all either rich or noble, the dress on this youngdy was so gorgeous and expensive at first nce, although she wasn¡¯t short of money, she didn¡¯t have much of it either, and after she paid for it, she would definitely have no money left. ¡°Why are you silent?¡± Bess Camp looked at Cici Jagu without a word, her thin lips parted. Cici Jagu squeezed her palms, ¡°I ¡­ I ¡­¡± How could Christine White not see what was going on in her mind, and beckoned for a waiter. The waitress quickly came over, ¡°Can I help you miss?¡± ¡°I need a pen and paper!¡± Christine White replied. ¡°Okay.¡± The waiter answered and quickly went to get ready. Two minutester, the pen and paper came. Christine White took a pen and paper and wrote something on it. Bess Camp inclined her head to look at it and couldn¡¯t help but smile when she saw what was on it. Cici Jagu was also curious and wanted to poke her head over to see it as well. But she didn¡¯t know the other person, and after doing that, she was sure to upset them, so she just had to suppress her inner curiosity and not look. Soon, Christine White finished writing and returned the pen to the waiter, then handed the note to Cici Jagu, ¡°This is my contact information and bank card ount, as well as the price of this dress of mine, and I won¡¯t make things difficult for you, just credit the dress to this ount, brother, let¡¯s go.¡± With that said, Christine White took Bess Camp¡¯s arm and walked away. Cici Jagu stared at the note in her hand in a daze, only to feel another thousand pounds and humiliated in addition to being hot. She just soiled that woman¡¯s clothes, just wipe it off, what can¡¯t wear it again, clearly it¡¯s just pretense. Two million dors, it is clear that it is deliberately to make things difficult for her, obviously so beautiful, why is so narrow-minded, can not let it go? The more she thought about it, the more aggravated she became, Cici Jagu clutched the note in her hand and twisted her head in the direction Christine White and Bess Camp had left. Seeing the two talking andughing, she bit her lip and stomped her foot before running off with a wink. Bess Camp noticed out of the corner of her eye and frowned, ¡°That woman just now, she seemed to be crying.¡± Christine White shook the red wine in her hand andughed, ¡°Crying is just crying, what is in her heart, I know exactly what she is thinking, thinking that I am making it difficult for her by asking her to pay for her clothes, such a person, I have seen a lot of people in the past few years, typically unable to suffer a little bit of aggravation, and whoever is letting her suffer is a bad person and sorry for her. ¡± If she were her old self, she probably wouldn¡¯t have let the woman just now pay for her clothes, thinking that it wasn¡¯t just a little wet from the red wine, no big deal. However, after she became stronger, she realized that in this world, no one is born to put up with others. Isn¡¯t it natural to pay for others¡¯ dirty clothes? ¡°That woman.¡± Bess Camp returned with a sip of her drink. Christine White raised an eyebrow, ¡°Brother, how long have you only been back in the country and howe you even know the term white lotus?¡± Bess Campughed softly, ¡°It¡¯s not those female employees of yourpany, they gossip a lot, if you listen to them more, you¡¯ll understand.¡± Christine White nodded, ¡°So that¡¯s how it is, but you¡¯re right, that woman just now is the White Lotus, looking soft and weak with a kind look, but actually in her heart she is more selfish than anyone else, and she doesn¡¯t have a normal sense of right and wrong, these types of people only recognize what they feel is right.¡± To make an analogy, if it was not the woman who had just soiled her clothes, but someone else, and she asked that person to pay for it, the woman would havee up to persuade her that it would be too much to ask someone else to pay for her clothes after they had been soiled a little bit. But when the same thing happens to that woman, and that woman is made to pay for it, that woman feels aggrieved. ¡°Come on, leave people like that alone, you¡¯ll never see them again anyway.¡± Bess Camp patted Christine White on the shoulder. Christine White hmmm¡¯d and picked up a te of pastries and ate them. Bess Camp didn¡¯t stay with her for long, seeing two acquaintances and going over to say hello. Christine White sits alone in the lounge area, eating while she waits for Baird Lane toe back for her. After waiting almost ten minutes, Baird Lane returned, followed by a shy-faced woman. At the sight of the woman, Christine White raised an eyebrow and set the te of pastries down in her hand. ¡°Back?¡± Christine White stood up.This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . Baird Lane nodded slightly, ¡°Keep you waiting?¡± ¡°No, I have my brother with me, it doesn¡¯t feel long, it¡¯s you that¡¯s taking so long toe back not to mention a little tail?¡± Christine White looked behind him with a smirk. Chapter 698 – Meeting Nana Dodge for the First Time Baird Lane froze for a moment, then followed his gaze and craned his head to see Nana Dodge not far away, his handsome face darkening, ¡°What are you doing following me?¡±This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Brother Baird.¡± Nana Dodge, seeing that she had been spotted, simply walked up. Christine White narrowed her almond eyes at the sound of her phrase of endearment. Brother Baird? So this is The Dodge Family¡¯s daughter. Christine White looked Nana Dodge up and down. Not bad looking, but a little stupid looking. ¡°Honey, no introductions?¡± Christine White said as she took Baird Lane¡¯s arm and looked at Nana Dodge. Nana Dodge was stunned by Christine White¡¯s cry of husband, her eyes widened and her voice rose, ¡°Husband? You¡¯re brother Baird¡¯s new wife?¡± ¡°Right.¡± Christine White smiled at her. Baird Lane stroked Christine White¡¯s head, ¡°Why don¡¯t you tell the truth.¡± ¡°What truth?¡± ¡°You are not my new wife, but ¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s not like I¡¯m wrong.¡± Christine White interrupted with a shrug of her shoulders, ¡°Our second marriage was kind of new.¡± Seeing that she insisted on this, Baird Lane¡¯s thin lips pursed, and although he was a bit unhappy, he didn¡¯t say anything more. Nana Dodge, who hadn¡¯t heard the two men¡¯s conversation, clenched her fists and looked at Christine White with anger and jealousy. Christine White¡¯s eyes shed with cold light, but on her face she smiled and said, ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Ms. Jiang, why are you looking at me like this?¡± ¡°I¡¯m looking to see what it is about you that makes you worthy of Brother Baird¡¯s favor!¡± Nana Dodge said with an indignant look on her face. Baird Lane narrowed his eyes, ¡°Where and who I like her to be is mine for you to question?¡± At those words, Nana Dodge¡¯s eyes widened incredulously, ¡°Brother Baird, you¡¯re mean to me? You¡¯re actually being mean to me? We used to be so close, childhood friends, and now you¡¯re actually being mean to me for her?¡± She pointed at Christine White. Christine White rolled her eyes. She¡¯s Baird Lane¡¯s wife. Who¡¯s Baird Lane for if not her? Besides, Baird Lane said they were acquaintances together, not childhood friends, only with Molly Bort, so what¡¯s this Nana Dodge? I¡¯m sure it¡¯s stupid in the head! Baird Lane also thinks River Nana is out of her mind. And the way this Nana Dodge¡¯s eyes act when he says these things is nothing short of saying he¡¯s a scumbag who¡¯s sorry for her, as if he¡¯s failed her. There¡¯s something really wrong! ¡°Come on, I¡¯ll take you to meet some business associates.¡± Baird Lane wasn¡¯t going to pay any attention to Nana Dodge and gently addressed Christine White. Christine White hmmmed, ¡°Yeah.¡± The two were about to leave. Nana Dodge bit her lip at the sight, ¡°Stop!¡± Baird Lane and Christine White stopped and both looked at her. ¡°What else do you want?¡± Baird Lane sounded a little impatient. Nana Dodge reddened, ¡°Brother Baird, are you going to leave me here, just now Grandpa said, let me show you around, you ¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯ve turned down Master Dodge.¡± ¡°But ¡­¡± ¡°Besides, I¡¯ve been living here doing the city all my life, I¡¯ve never been there, do I need you to show me around?¡± Baird Lane interrupted her with an unpleasant expression. Christine White covered her lips andughed. Nana Dodge, hearing the undisguised mockery in theughter, stomped her foot in anger and yelled, ¡°What are youughing at, don¡¯t think that just because you¡¯re Baird¡¯s brother¡¯s wife you can be smug, I¡¯m telling you, you won¡¯t be able to sit in this position for long, I¡¯ll snatch it sooner orter!¡± Her voice was so loud that some of the people around her looked over in surprise when they heard it. Sr. Dodge had long ago taken Nana Dodge to recognize these guests. So all these people recognized Nana Dodge, and when they heard her say, in public, this third party quote about ousting the original partner to get to the top on her own, the eyes of the people around her were filled with disdainful teasing. Some of the wives and youngdies of the gentry were even more disgusted. They are all the daughters of the main pce, or the daughters of the main pce, naturally they hate the third party and illegitimate children the most, now there is a thousand-year-old girl in the same circle as them, shamelessly saying such words, really disgracing the face of their women. Baird Lane didn¡¯t expect Nana Dodge to say that either, and his handsome face grimaced to the core, ¡°Do you know what you¡¯re talking about?¡± Nana Dodge had calmed down by now and naturally reacted to what she had just said, opening her mouth in panic, ¡°I ¡­ I ¡­¡± ¡°What a great show!¡± Christine Whiteughed coldly and apuded, ¡°Miss Jiang is a daughter of a powerful family, right? A daughter of a powerful family, actually saying such words about wanting to steal my husband in public, really giving The Dodge Family face, Master Dodge and Mr. Jiang must be very happy to hear it!¡± Everyone around herughed when she said that. The eyes that fell on Nana Dodge were even more contemptuous. Nana Dodge¡¯s face went a shade of red and white, like a palette of colors, so funny, ¡°What are you babbling about, who¡¯s trying to steal your husband!¡± ¡°Oh? Did I just hear you wrong, weren¡¯t you the one who was just thinking about my husband and talking about ousting me as the original wife?¡± Christine White shrugged her shoulders. The people around us chimed in, ¡°Yeah, we heard it all!¡± ¡°You guys ¡­ You guys ¡­¡± Nana Dodge¡¯s face was red with shame but she didn¡¯t know what to say in her defense, so she looked to Baird Lane for help, trying to get him to help her, ¡°Brother Baird ¡­¡± Baird Lane frowned in disgust and ignored her. Christine White saw this and smiled with satisfaction, ¡°Also Baird brother, Ms. Jiang, you should be thirty this year, you still think you are a teenage girl, a mouthful of brother, and you are calling my husband, and I ask Ms. Jiang that you don¡¯t use that kind of lustful refusal to look at my husband. ¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t!¡± Nana Dodge stomped her foot. ¡°You don¡¯t? Then take your eyes back, what are you doing staring at my husband?¡± Christine White stood up to Baird Lane and held Baird Lane at bay. Baird Lane looked down at her move, his thin lips tickling in a good mood. ¡°You¡¯re bullshitting you¡¯re bullshitting me!¡± Nana Dodge was on the verge of crying from Christine White¡¯s anger. At this moment, an old and dangerous voice rang out, ¡°Who is bullying my granddaughter?¡± As the words fell, several figures walked over towards this side. At the head was an old man with snow-white hair and beard. The old man was followed by a middle-aged couple and a young woman. Looking at a few people, Nana Dodge ran over aggressively and hugged the old man at the head of the group, ¡°Grandpa!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t cry, don¡¯t cry, Nana don¡¯t cry, tell Grandpa, who bullied you?¡± Gramps Dodge patted her back tofort her. The middle-aged couple behind him also came forward tofort them in a fine voice. Only the young woman didn¡¯t, and was looking at Baird Lane with a surprised look on her face. ¡°Sir, it¡¯s you!¡± Cici Jagu sped her hands together in surprise, her eyes glowing. She didn¡¯t think she¡¯d be so lucky as to meet him at the party. A couple of chance encounters in a row, this must be God¡¯s way of giving her destiny. Christine White¡¯s red lips pursed as she watched Cici Jagu look at Baird Lane and then at Baird Lane¡¯s furrowed brow. Baird Lane is also a little surprised to see Cici Jagu here, but just nods slightly in response. But that was good enough for Cici Jagu. But her delight didn¡¯tst long before it dissipated. Because she saw Baird Lane holding a woman¡¯s hand, and the two were extremely close to each other. And that woman, or the one whose clothes she had identally soiled. Watch as Cici Jagu nces back and forth between herself and Baird Lane, seemingly specting on their rtionship. Christine White¡¯s eyes narrowed and she smiled, ¡°Honey, aren¡¯t you going to introduce me to the youngdy?¡± Chapter 699 – A Farce to End the Show ¡°Husband?¡± Cici Jagu¡¯s eyes widened in the same reaction as Nana Dodge¡¯s. Hubby ¡­ How can it be the husband? Cici Jagu¡¯s body trembled and her face went white, her eyes full of disbelief. She didn¡¯t want to believe the harsh truth, she would rather this woman be just his date than his wife. How can he get married! Looking at Cici Jagu, Christine White knew what was going through her mind, and her red lips hooked in mockery. Sure enough, another one who misses her man! ¡°Honey, aren¡¯t you going to introduce the youngdy?¡± Christine White pinched Baird Lane¡¯s arm in her heart. Baird Lane could see the sourness in her eyes, and a smirk crossed them, fleetingly. ¡°I don¡¯t know her!¡± Baird Lane replied, shaking his head. Cici Jagu looked at him again with an incredulous look on her face, ¡°Howe, howe you don¡¯t recognize me? I told you my name yesterday, my name is Cici Jagu.¡± Baird Lane nimbed his eyebrows, ¡°Don¡¯t remember!¡± He wasn¡¯t rambling, he really didn¡¯t remember. He just remembered that he had seen her, names and all, why would he bother. Christine White could see he wasn¡¯t lying either and stood on her tiptoes to give him a kiss on the cheek, ¡°A reward for you.¡± Baird Laneughed softly. The two were so in love that it stung Cici Jagu¡¯s eyes and Nana Dodge¡¯s. Nana Dodge came out of Master Dodge¡¯s arms and pointed at Christine White, ¡°Grandpa, she¡¯s the one who bullied me. ¡°Her?¡± Elder Dodge¡¯s brow plummeted, then his gaze zed toward Christine White. But then froze when she saw Christine White and Baird Lane holding hands, ¡°Baird, she¡¯s ¡­¡± ¡°My wife!¡± Baird Lane released Christine White¡¯s hand and floor her waist instead. In this way, the two became even more intimate. Cici Jagu was startled by Dodge senior¡¯s baird. Baird, isn¡¯t that the name of the guy Nana Dodge likes? Turns out he¡¯s Baird Lane! So she and Nana are in love with the same man? Cici Jagu shifted as if she had been struck by a blow from the heavens, and her face grew paler and paler. Why did God do this to her? It was so hard for her to fall in love with a man, but this man was married. Married not to mention, this man is still his best friend¡¯s favorite.Content held by N?velDrama.Org. She¡¯s so pathetic! ¡°Wife?¡± Master Dodge¡¯s old face twitched. Christine White saw his uneptable look, sarcasm shed in the bottom of her eyes, but on her face she smiled and said, ¡°Good day Old Master Dodge, my name is Christine Camp, I heard Baird say about you a long time ago, and when I get to see you today, you are really as Baird said, you are old and full of spirit. ¡± Listening to these polite words, Elder Dodge¡¯s face looked much better. Although he couldn¡¯t ept that his fancy granddaughter-inw had married another woman, this kind of good words still soothed his heart. ¡°Hi, you just said yourst name, are you from The Camp Family overseas ¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, the chairman of The Camp Family Group, is my dad.¡± Christine White smiles. Dodge old man this timepletely surprised, dare not underestimate her. Although overseas The Camp Family had little power at home, abroad, the power was just like The Lane Family at home, much bigger than their The Dodge Family, not something they The Dodge Family could afford to offend. ¡°So it¡¯s Ms. Camp, nice to meet you.¡± Senior Dodge politely extended his hand towards Christine White. Christine White is trying to shake it up. Baird Lane then went ahead and shook her hand for her. Christine White¡¯s heart warmed. He actually saw that she didn¡¯t really want to shake Master Dodge¡¯s hand, so he offered to do it for her. Watching her grandfather being so polite to Christine White, Nana Dodge quit, ¡°Grandpa, what are you doing, she¡¯s bullying me and you¡¯re being so polite to her!¡± Nana Dodge grew up spoiled and was spoiled a little too naively to understand the difference between family and n. Cici Jagu understands, and so despises Nana Dodge in her heart at this moment. But looking down on her must also mean admitting that Nana Dodge¡¯s birth is something she envies. But what she envied more now was this woman named Christine Camp. The Camp Family, she knew, had a lot of power overseas, no wonder this Christine Camp was able to marry Mr. Lane so smoothly. If she had been in that position, there¡¯s no telling who might be married to Mr. Lane right now. ¡°You shut up!¡± Elder Dodge frowned and chided his granddaughter. Nana Dodge looked at her grandfather incredulously, ¡°Grandpa, are you mean to me?¡± ¡°Keep her down.¡± Master Dodge ignored Nana Dodge and instructed his son and daughter-inw behind him. The couple nodded, knowing that the scene at the moment was not suitable for their daughter to make a scene, in case they offended The Camp Family. So the couple pulled and dragged Nana Dodge away. Cici Jagu, however, didn¡¯t leave; she hadn¡¯t been able to see the man she¡¯d longed for, so how could she leave so easily. ¡°I¡¯m sorry Ms. Camp, this granddaughter of mine has made youugh.¡± Elder Dodge smiled shyly at Christine White. Christine White waved her hand, ¡°It¡¯s okay, I¡¯ve seen bigger jokes, what¡¯s to fear from this?¡± Sr. Dodge choked. Baird Lane smiled against his lips. Master Dodge recovered and added, ¡°That Ms. Camp, what was that all about just now, why did my granddaughter say you were bullying her?¡± ¡°It¡¯s like this, your granddaughter just saw my husbande to me and questioned my unworthiness to be the Mrs. of The Lane Family, and even said that she wanted to kick me out of the stage to sit in my ce herself, so I got angry and taught her a lesson, it¡¯s not too much to ask, right?¡± Christine White looked at the old man with a smirk before looking around at the people watching. The men, all on her side, epted her eyes and together they chimed in, ¡°Not too much!¡± ¡°It¡¯s not excessive at all, if anyone said in front of me and tried to get rid of me, I beat her up and made her cry, and Miss Camp only gave her a verbal lesson and didn¡¯t do anything about it, it¡¯s not excessive at all, and I still think it¡¯s light.¡± In the crowd, there are not low status of the wife said. Dodge old man heard the old face is bashful red, hate to find a crack in the ground to drill in. How could he not have expected his granddaughter to say such a stupid thing? Yes, he did want his granddaughter to marry into The Lane Family, and didn¡¯t take Baird Lane¡¯s wife seriously until he met Christine White again, figuring that eventually his granddaughter would get on board and marry into The Lane Family if he set her up. But I didn¡¯t realize that my granddaughter would be so quick and eager to make her ambitions known, putting The Dodge Family to shame. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m really sorry Ms. Camp, this granddaughter of mine is spoiled by me, don¡¯t take offense.¡± Elder Dodge apologized to Christine White. Christine White smiled and didn¡¯t say anything. Master Dodge couldn¡¯t guess what she really meant for a moment, so he had to look at Baird Lane beside her again, ¡°Baird, look ¡­¡± Baird Lane lifted his chin, ¡°For the sake of The Lane Family and The Camp Family before, this is something we can let slide, but it will not happen again.¡± ¡°Definitely definitely!¡± Elder Dodge nodded repeatedly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry guys, I¡¯ll teach Nana a good lesson .¡± With that, he led the way. The matter has sort of fallen away. The people who were watching around them also left. Christine White looked at the Cici Jagu in front of her who was wearing a white dress and looked like a small white flower and asked, ¡°This Ms. Jagu , is there anything else you need?¡± Cici Jagu twisted her hands together, ¡°That ¡­ I¡¯m sorry for just now!¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± Christine White narrowed her eyes. Baird Lane also pursed his thin lips as he looked at Cici Jagu, ¡°What are you sorry for?¡± ¡°I¡¯m really sorry for dirtying Ms. Camp¡¯s clothes!¡± Saying that, Cici Jagu bowed towards Christine White with an apologetic face. Chapter 700 – End of the Banquet Christine White frowned, ¡°This Ms. Jagu, right?¡± Cici Jagu nodded, ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°You¡¯ve just been humbled, why do you need to do it again?¡± Christine White wrapped her arms around her and looked at her with a smirk. Cici Jagu looks up at Baird Lane beside her, lowers her head, and bites her lip as she returns, ¡°Because I don¡¯t think it was sincere of me to just apologize, so ¡­¡± ¡°Okay, it doesn¡¯t matter if it¡¯s sincere or not, there¡¯s no way I¡¯m not going to let you pay for my dress just because you apologized for being sincere¡­ This dress on me isn¡¯t expensive, but it¡¯s still money bought, so it can¡¯t possibly go to waste¡­ Do you think I¡¯m right?¡± Christine White lifted the hem of her skirt. Cici Jagu¡¯s hands shook on both sides, ¡°Ms. Camp ¡­¡± ¡°Call me Mrs. Lane.¡± Christine White pursed her lips to correct her. Baird Lane¡¯s thin lips hooked at that, clearly in a good mood. Cici Jagu, however, turned a little pale, as if she had been wronged in some way, and gave Christine White an usatory look, ¡°Yes, Mrs. Lane!¡± She shouted the word Mrs. Lane, extra heavy. How could Christine White not hear her shouting unwillingly and not care, ruffling her hair, ¡°What were you going to say?¡± Cici Jagu took a deep breath, ¡°Mrs. Lane, the price of this dress is a little too high for me, I just wet your dress a little, can you ask me for less ¡­¡± ¡°No!¡± Christine White interrupted her, ¡°I¡¯ve just made it clear that I¡¯m not a phnthropist so I won¡¯t be soft, not to mention that Ms. Jagu is obviously worth a lot of money foring to tonight¡¯s party, so she won¡¯t be able to afford to pay for it, will she?¡± ¡°Of course not ¡­¡± ¡°Since it won¡¯t, no.¡± Christine White spread her hands. Cici Jagu was trembling slightly and looked at Baird Lane with red eyes, as if she had something to say to him. Christine White¡¯s eyes went cold, ¡°Miss Jagu , why are you looking at my husband like that?¡± Cici Jagu¡¯s eyes shed and she hurriedly retracted her gaze and shook her head, ¡°No, I was just thinking, my parents are both abroad, I came here alone, and the money I brought with me is only a million or so, so I won¡¯t have any more money left after I¡¯vepensated Mrs. Lane, so Mrs. Lane, can I work at your house as a way to cover my debt? ¡± She would do anything if she could just get close to this man. When she had made this man fall in love with her, she would drive this wicked woman away. This woman is really too vicious, obviously wet so little, but also have to bepensated, washed is not just good, said what washed can not wear, itself this skirt is a one-time, so pretentious why? Christine White didn¡¯t know what was going on in Cici Jagu¡¯s mind, but the whole thing was stunned and gasped withughter when she heard her say she was going to work from home. ¡°Honey, this youngdy says she¡¯s going to work at home, what do you think?¡± Christine White looked at Baird Lane, revealing the slightest hint of coldness in the depths of her eyes. Cici Jagu also looks at Baird Lane with hope in her eyes. She expected him to agree. Then Baird Lane didn¡¯t even look at her, his eyes gazed tenderly at Christine White and stroked her hair, ¡°There are enough servants in the house, no need to hire more.¡± Christine White collected the coldness under her eyes and looked at Cici Jagu, ¡°Ms. Jagu , did you hear that, my husband said there is no shortage of people, so I¡¯m sorry about the job, as for you not having any money it doesn¡¯t matter, I¡¯ll give you a period of three months, and during that time, whether you go to work elsewhere or call your parents, that should be enough for you to pay back the money up.¡± ¡°But ¡­¡± Cici Jagu was going to say something else. Christine White narrowed her eyes, ¡°Ms. Jagu better not be shirking her debt by saying something about not being able to, or not having enough time to call, or I¡¯ll call the police.¡± When she finished, she bent Baird Lane¡¯s arm and left. Cici Jagu stood still, biting her lip and looking in the direction the two had left with red eyes, her heart full of resentment. Why, why should she be pushed so hard! She did stain her dress, but she didn¡¯t do it on purpose, so why be so aggressive. Christine White didn¡¯t bother with what the woman would think after she left. She¡¯s on the bus back with Baird Lane at the moment. Baird Lane put his jacket on her and asked, ¡°What the hell happened, how did your dress get sshed?¡± ¡°Say it like this.¡± Christine White told the story as it happened, without a drop of water. Baird Lane listened and nodded in understanding. Christine White propped her hands on her knees and looked at him and asked, ¡°Honey, would you think that it¡¯s too much for me to ask that woman to pay for it, huh?¡± ¡°No way.¡± Baird Lane shook his head, ¡°She soiled her clothes, it¡¯s only right to pay for it.¡± ¡°Really, but she didn¡¯t seem to think so, she felt as if I had done something evil by asking her to pay for her clothes, look at her aggravated look at that time, she was about to cry.¡± Christine White said and couldn¡¯t help but snicker. It wasn¡¯t like she couldn¡¯t see that the woman, from the start, had no intention ofpensating her, and the apology wasn¡¯t sincere. The reason for the triple apology was just to get closer to Baird Lane, after all, it was so obvious at the time that the woman was looking at Baird Lane aggressively. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Baird Lane raised his eyebrows slightly when he saw Christine White staring at him. Christine White hooked her lips, ¡°Nothing, I just think my husband is so peachy.¡± Baird Lane thought she was talking about Nana Dodge and took her hand and kissed it, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll always be yours and will only love you.¡± Christine White could hear that he meant what he said and smiled a little before resting her head on his shoulder, ¡°I know, so do I. As long as you don¡¯t betray me, I won¡¯t fail you either.¡± Baird Lane broke her face, ¡°It won¡¯te to that.¡± Christine White smiled and didn¡¯t say anything more. Let¡¯s just hope it doesn¡¯te to that. After all she¡¯d been through, she was long gone from that simple woman who only believed in promises. So for Baird Lane¡¯s words, she would not believe all of them, but only half of them, and leave the other half to time, and use time to prove that his promises are credible or not. Baird Lane saw what was going through Christine White¡¯s mind and sighed darkly. He didn¡¯t say anything though he was also a little lost that she didn¡¯t trust him with her whole heart and soul, only stroking her hair and saying, ¡°Tired?¡± ¡°Kind of.¡± Christine White nodded. ¡°Then go to sleep and I¡¯ll call you when you get there.¡± Baird Lane gathered the coat around her. Christine White hmmmed and rubbed his shoulder, then closed her eyes and fell asleep. Soon the old mansion arrived. Baird Lane, however, instead of waking Christine White up as he said he would, simply carries her out of the car and into the front door of the old mansion. ¡°Sir, you are back, Mrs. This matter ¡­¡± Aunt Lucy was shocked to see Baird Lane returning with Christine White still in his arms. Baird Lane returned as he walked, ¡°It¡¯s okay, she¡¯s just asleep.¡± ¡°So, that scared me.¡± Aunt Lucy patted her chest. Baird Lane continued on, ¡°Bo¡¯s asleep?¡± ¡°Sleeping, on the second youngest¡¯s side.¡± Aunt Lucy, who was following him, replied. Baird Lane paused slightly in his steps, ¡°Over at Nigel¡¯s?¡± ¡°Yes, Ershao said he missed little baby, so he carried little baby over to sleep with him.¡± Aunt Lucy covered her lips and smiled. Baird Lane resumed his stride, ¡°No wonder he wasn¡¯t at the party tonight.¡± ¡°The second youngest says he doesn¡¯t know any of The Dodge Family, and that it¡¯s the same whether he goes or not, and that if you¡¯re going anyway, sir, he might as well stay.¡±This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°He¡¯s just making excuses for beingzy.¡± Baird Lane pursed his lips and grimaced. Chapter 701 Who is Molly Bort Aunt Lucy coped with a harrumph and didn¡¯t say anything more. Baird Lane carried Christine White back to her room and went to wash and rest. The next day, before he even opened his eyes, there was a knock on the door of his room, it was Hugh Dong. Baird Lane looked at Christine White who was still sleeping, gently got out of bed and went over to open the door, ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°Someone is looking for you.¡± Hugh Dong said with a yawn. ¡°Who?¡± Baird Lane asked. Hugh Dong shrugged his shoulders, ¡°Master Dodge.¡± Baird Lane frowned, ¡°What¡¯s he doing here?¡± ¡°Who knows, go check it out, he¡¯s over in the hall, I¡¯ll go to the group first.¡± Hugh Dong finished and turned to leave. Baird Lane closed the door and returned to the room. Christine White had already sat up and looked at him and asked, ¡°Who is it?¡± ¡°Nigel, said Master Dodge was looking for me, woke you up?¡± Baird Lane asked as he walked over to the bed and gave her a kiss on the cheek. Christine White shook her head, ¡°No, woke up on my own.¡± Baird Lane hmmm¡¯d and handed her clothes over, ¡°Wash up for breakfast then, I¡¯m going to go check on Master Dodge.¡± ¡°Go on.¡± Christine White said as she dressed. Baird Lane rubbed her hair and got up to go out. To the parlor hall. As soon as Baird Lane entered, a delicate soft body, covered in aroma, ran towards him and opened her arms, trying to hug him. Baird Lane saw this, frowned, directly to the side to avoid. The woman pounced and almost fell to the ground, then twisted her head and looked at Baird Lane with dissatisfaction, ¡°Brother Baird, why are you like this?¡±All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. Baird Lane ignored Nana Dodge and walked straight toward Master Dodge. ¡°Gramps.¡± When he walked to Master Dodge, Baird Lane greeted Master Dodge, then he realized that Master Dodge had another woman beside him, the one who had soiled Christine¡¯s clothesst night, called something like Cici Jagu. Cici Jagu saw Baird Lane, her eyes also glowed, but did not so excited as Nana Dodge directly pounced on, but stood behind Dodge old man in a disciplined manner. It was so hard for her to utilize Nana Dodge and get Master Dodge to bring her along, so she couldn¡¯t make the mistake of being kicked out. However, Cici Jagu was very unsettled inside. Before she came, she had already inquired about how The Lane Family existed, and was very excited after realizing that The Lane Family was a rich family that was famous all over the world. When she came and found out that The Lane Family actually lived in a huge garden with ancient colors, she couldn¡¯t calm down even more. Although The Jagu Family is also rich, it is only a small asset, not evenparable to The Dodge Family, so she has always envied Nana Dodge. Now when she saw The Lane Family, she realized that The Dodge Family was nothing, this was the top rich family. Only if she was with this man, all of this would be hers! The more she thought about it, the more excited she became, Cici Jagu¡¯s breath caught and her heart beat faster. But in order not to be seen as ambitious, she hurriedly put her head down. ¡°Haha, Baird, you¡¯re here.¡± Dodge senior looks at Baird Lane and nods with a smile. Baird Lane lifted her chin and went to the main seat and sat down, ¡°What did Master Dodge want to see me about?¡± ¡°Nothing much, mostly aboutst night, Nana ,e here!¡± Will Senior beckoned to Nana Dodge who was still sulking. Nana Dodge walks over and looks at Baird Lane slyly. Baird Lane, however, doesn¡¯t even give her an eye roll. This scene is very uneptable to Nana Dodge, but Cici Jagu smiles down at her, only it¡¯s a very shallow smile, so shallow no one can see it. ¡°Go, apologize to Baird.¡± Master Dodge pushed Nana Dodge to Baird Lane. Nana Dodge bit her lip, ¡°I¡¯m sorry Brother Baird.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not me you should be saying you¡¯re sorry for, it¡¯s mydy.¡± Baird Lane said with an expressionless face. Nana Dodge¡¯s expression froze, and Dodge senior¡¯s old face was stunned, thenughed, ¡°Yes, it¡¯s time to apologize to Miss Camp, but Miss Camp ¡­¡± ¡°She¡¯s not up yet!¡± Baird Lane cut him off. Nana Dodge snorted disdainfully, ¡°That¡¯szy enough to not be up.¡± Baird Lane frowned, looking at her with displeasure. Nana Dodge hadn¡¯t noticed his displeasure yet, both Master Dodge and Cici Jagu had. The difference was that Master Dodge¡¯s old face was set, ready to scold. Cici Jagu, on the other hand, smiled more intensely. Although she had been jealous of Nana Dodge before, she had never thought that Nana Dodge was bad, because she was friends with Nana Dodge, she was originally seeking benefits from Nana Dodge, and if Nana Dodge was bad, how could she seek benefits¡­ But now it¡¯s different, the man Nana Dodge has her eyes on, is the one she likes, they¡¯re love rivals now, so naturally she doesn¡¯t want Nana Dodge to be good, she can¡¯t wait for Nana Dodge to be hated by Baird so that Nana Dodge will be out of the running. ¡°Alright Nana , you shut up, there¡¯s no ce for you to talk here!¡± Dodge senior chided. Nana Dodge was dumbfounded by the yelling, still a little unconvinced, and was about to say something. Dodge senior directly interrupted her, ¡°I¡¯m sorry Baird, Nana doesn¡¯t understand things.¡± Baird Lane coldly spoke, ¡°Dodge senior, did you bring her here just to upset me, talking about the master in someone else¡¯s house, such behavior, is no longer simply just unintelligent, but brainless.¡± Dodge old man heard that he was implying that The Dodge Family had no family education, his old face sank for a moment, but quickly returned to smile, ¡°Baird is right, mainly because Nana is spoiled, plus you guys used to have a good rtionship, she may not have avoided it.¡± ¡°Dodge old man joking, I and her can not have feelings, to say childhood sweetheart, should also be Molly Bort, not her, okay, if there is nothing else, you guys go back first.¡± Baird Lane waved his hand and gave an unceremonious expulsion order. Nana Dodge was seething with jealousy when she heard that she wasn¡¯t his childhood friend, Molly Bort was. ¡°Brother Baird, how can you say that, I¡¯ll admit that of the three of us, you two went a little closer back then, but howe I¡¯m not your childhood sweetheart?¡± Nana Dodge said defiantly. Only Cici Jagu frowned in contemtion. Who was Molly Bort? Baird Lane pretended he didn¡¯t hear Nana Dodge and looked at Master Dodge as if to ask why he hadn¡¯t left yet. Dodge senior saw it and his old face was a bit down, but he just sat there and didn¡¯t move, ¡°Baird ah, it¡¯s like this, I didn¡¯t juste here to ask Nana to apologize to you guys, but I want to talk to you about a business deal.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Baird Lane raised an eyebrow. Elder Dodge coughed lightly twice, ¡°How about this, how about letting these two girls out first?¡± ¡°Ok Grandpa Jiang, I happen to be very interested in President Lane¡¯s forest garden, and would love to visit it, I¡¯ll take Nana out, is that ok President Lane? ¡°Cici Jagu shyly looked towards Baird Lane and opened her mouth. Baird Lane pursed his thin lips and said nothing. Nana Dodge didn¡¯t want to go out yet. Dodge senior already spoke, ¡°Cici , then Nana is in your hands, you guys go to the garden and stroll around, don¡¯t run too far and don¡¯t get into trouble.¡± ¡°Good.¡± Cici Jagu nodded before forcing Nana Dodge out. The two came to the garden, looking at the garden that was like a fairnd, Cici Jagu¡¯s eyes were filled with longing. She couldn¡¯t help but touch a pot of peonies near her and attached herself to take a sniff, the fragrance made her close her eyes. Nana Dodge didn¡¯t have time to appreciate this, standing beside her and stomping her feet indignantly, ¡°Cici , what do you say about how Baird¡¯s brother is like this, at least we grew up together, just because we were separated for more than ten years, he¡¯s so cold to me, it¡¯s too much, and he even said that I can¡¯tpare to Molly Bort!¡± ¡°Who is Molly Bort?¡± Chapter 702 It’s You Again Cici Jagu pretended she didn¡¯t hear what she said earlier, but was very interested in the Molly Bort she was talking about. A woman who could be recognized by Baird himself as his fourth childhood friend must not be simple. ¡°It¡¯s the former daughter of The Bort Family, soft looking, but I don¡¯t like her much.¡± Nana Dodge bristled back, her tone full of disdain for Molly Bort. Cici Jagu dropped her eyes and asked again, ¡°So where is she now? I don¡¯t think we¡¯ve seen her since we got back.¡± ¡°Her, huh?¡± Nana Dodge put away her disdain and sighed, ¡°She¡¯s dead!¡± ¡°Dead?¡± Cici Jagu was surprised. She was genuinely surprised. She was going to put this person on her love interest list as well, but she didn¡¯t realize that the person was actually dead. ¡°How did she die?¡± Cici Jagu was curious. Nana Dodge made a motion against her temple, ¡°Broke thew, death penalty.¡± Cici Jagu huffed backward, ¡°Capital punishment?¡± ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m not sure exactly, my grandfather looked into it and said it had something to do with Baird¡¯s brother¡¯s wife, like he was trying to kill her, so he was arrested and sentenced to death.¡± Nana Dodge exined. Cici Jagu didn¡¯t say anything anymore and lowered her head wondering what she was thinking. Sentenced to death for trying to kill my brother, Miss Camp, it was absolutely impossible to say that there wasn¡¯t that Miss Camp¡¯s hand in this. It seems that Miss Camp is not simple. Also, if it is simple, how would she let her pay for the whole dress because of a little stain, such a person, how can it be simple, can be said to be vicious. Even if that Molly Bort to kill it, but that Miss Camp is not not killed it, since it is not killed, the police locked up just fine, have to let others to die, not vicious is what. ¡°Well Nana , do not talk about this, you look in so beautiful ah.¡± Cici Jagu said pointing to the flowers in front of her. Nana Dodge looked over and her annoyance got the better of her, ¡°It is pretty.¡± ¡°Yeah, I wish I could live here too.¡± Cici Jagu whispered. Nana Dodge didn¡¯t hear, ¡°Ah, what did you say?¡± Cici Jagu¡¯s eyes shed and she smiled, ¡°Nothing.¡± After saying that, she picked a red peony. Just at this time, Christine White had eaten breakfast and came to the garden for a walk holding little baby, saw the two and frowned a little. ¡°Aunt Lucy, those two ¡­¡± Aunt Lucy thought that Christine White didn¡¯t recognize them and introduced, ¡°The one in the green dress, is Master Dodge¡¯s granddaughter, Miss Nana Dodge, and the one in the white dress, is her friend, surnamed Lin.¡± ¡°I know, I met themst night, but why are they here?¡± Christine White put Po down. Aunt Lucy pointed in the direction of the hall, ¡°Master Dodge brought them.¡± Christine White pursed her lips, ¡°Even if Master Dodge wanted to bring it, he would have brought Nana Dodge, why did he even bring that woman?¡± Hearing the displeasure in Christine White¡¯s tone, Aunt Lucy sensed something and looked at her, ¡°Mistress, is there something wrong with that woman?¡± Christine Whiteughed a little, ¡°There¡¯s something wrong with both of those, both have eyes for Baird.¡± ¡°What?¡± Aunt Lucy gasped. Christine White patted her shoulder, ¡°But Nana Dodge is easy to deal with, she¡¯s stupid, I didn¡¯t take her seriously, but it¡¯s that Cici Jagu who isn¡¯t easy, just like the original Molly Bort, she¡¯s soft on the outside, but on the inside, she¡¯s dark, not easy to deal with.¡± Aunt Lucy listened to her words and trembled with anger, ¡°Good, these two vixens are really ¡­¡± ¡°Alright Aunt Lucy, let¡¯s go over and meet them.¡± Saying that, Christine White carried little baby towards Cici Jagu and the girls. Aunt Lucy hurriedly followed. When Christine White went over, Cici Jagu saw her. At the same time, she also saw Aunt Lucy and little baby. The smile on Cici Jagu¡¯s face froze when she saw little baby¡¯s little face that looked just like Baird Lane¡¯s. Baird has a child? And so old? It was just as well, he was married, it would be unusual for him to not have children!This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . ¡°Good morning Mrs. Lane.¡± Cici Jagu gathered her inner loss and greeted Christine White with a smile. Christine White nodded as a response. Nana Dodge, who was watching her from the side, chortled and didn¡¯t greet her at all. Christine White doesn¡¯t care either, and simply doesn¡¯t even look at her, cing her gaze on Cici Jagu, and looking at the peony in Cici Jagu¡¯s hand, her small face suddenly grimaces. ¡°Ms. Jagu , who told you to fold the flower?¡± Christine White questioned in a cold voice. When Aunt Lucy heard it, she also hurriedly looked over and when she saw the flower, her face changed drastically, ¡°Oh my, you took the words off?¡± Cici Jagu watched the reaction of the two and her heart thumped, realizing that she might have gotten into trouble. She looked at the peony in her hand, then looked at Christine White, and asked with some uneasiness, ¡°Mrs. Lane, this flower, can¡¯t you pick it?¡± Before Christine White could answer, Aunt Lucy spoke with a face full of anger, ¡°Of course you can¡¯t pick it, do you know how valuable the flower in your hand is, it¡¯s an endangered species, and a pot of it is tens of millions of dors.¡± ¡°What?¡± Cici Jagu¡¯s pupils shrunk and her face went white. Nana Dodge was also shocked, ¡°Tens of millions? How is that possible, it¡¯s not just a flower.¡± ¡°Just a flower?¡± Aunt Lucyughed coldly, ¡°I have said, these are endangered species, and still the old master¡¯s favorite when he was alive, our gardeners are careful when tending, for fear of touching off the old master, but you guys are good, actually directly pick the flower, can you afford to pay?¡± Hearing that the flower was Lane¡¯s favorite when he was still alive, Nana Dodge panicked, ¡°Cici, we¡¯re in trouble.¡± Cici Jagu¡¯s lips moved, seemed to want to say something, but in the end nothing came out, just staring nkly at the flower in her hand, only to feel that the flower was a thousand pounds, but also very hot. Christine White handed little baby over to Aunt Lucy and stepped forward with an expressionless face, ¡°Ms. Jagu , your ability to get into trouble really opened my eyes,st night you ruined my dress and owed me seven figures, and now you¡¯re picking such expensive words, you¡¯re really too rich.¡± ¡°I ¡­ I didn¡¯t mean to ¡­¡± Cici Jagu said with quivering lips. Christine White sneered, ¡°Didn¡¯t mean it? You said the same thingst night, sure, I believe you didn¡¯t mean itst night, but I don¡¯t believe you don¡¯t mean it now, have you ever seen anyone go to someone¡¯s house and just move around and take things?¡± ¡°I ¡­¡± Cici Jagu choked and was speechless. Christine White took a deep breath, ¡°This pot of peony is not only an endangered species, it¡¯s also the most primitive mother nt, it¡¯s hard to bloom, when grandpa was alive, he cultivated it for several years before it bloomed, and the flowers that bloomed were only a few, you¡¯re not so good, you picked one off as soon as you came here, so think about how topensate for it.¡± After saying that, Christine White saw a maid in front of her and beckoned her over. ¡°Mistress.¡± The maid came to the front and respectfully shouted. Christine White coldly nced at Cici Jagu and Nana Dodge and ordered, ¡°Go to the hall and call Mr. over.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± The maid answered and went. Mister is what the people of the old mansion call Baird Lane. It used to be Young Master, not much now that the title of Young Master was taken by little baby, and the Second Young Master was Hugh Dong, so now everyone changed their name to Baird Lane as Mister. Hearing Christine White call Baird Lane over, Cici Jagu¡¯s back stiffened, and the hand holding the peony flower, couldn¡¯t help but tighten a bit. She looked at Christine White with red eyes and indignation in her heart. This woman, how could she call Baird over? What would Baird think of her when he came and saw her picking the old man¡¯s favorite flower? Chapter 703 – Paying Three Million Dollars Christine White didn¡¯t know what was going on in Cici Jagu¡¯s mind and waited with Aunt Lucy Xiaobao for Baird Lane toe over. Across the street Cici Jagu and Nana Dodge two people were panicking in their hearts. They didn¡¯t expect that a good walk would lead to such a mess. It was all Cici Jagu¡¯s fault! At this moment, Nana Dodge couldn¡¯t help but me Cici Jagu. If I had known that her hands were so cheap, I wouldn¡¯t have brought her here. Thinking about this, Nana Dodge red angrily at Cici Jagu. Cici Jagu sensed it and was surprised in her heart. Nana Dodge actuallyined about her? This stupid bitch, actually med her? Watching the two women on the opposite side of the room in a clear battle, Christine White pulled the corner of her mouth and couldn¡¯t help but sneer out. She thought how good these two people¡¯s feelings were, but she didn¡¯t expect it to be like this, they were really stic sisters! Not long after, several footsteps sounded. Christine White searched for the sound and saw Baird Lane walking over with a few people, one of which was Elder Dodge. Baird Lane came to Christine White and first nodded to Christine White, then stroked little baby¡¯s hair before asking, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± When the servants went to him, they didn¡¯t say what had happened, only that Christine White and the twodies had gotten into an argument. So he brought someone to dry over in a hurry. Christine White pointed at the peony in Cici Jagu¡¯s hand, ¡°That Miss Jagu , removed Grandpa¡¯s favorite flower when he was alive.¡± ¡°What?¡± Baird Lane¡¯s face changed, he twisted his head to look and saw the flower cupped in Cici Jagu¡¯s hand, his expression was instantly icy cold to the extreme, ¡°Who told you to pick it?¡± Dodge senior did not go to see Cici Jagu, after all, Cici Jagu is not his own granddaughter, only said to go to see Nana Dodge, with a look to ask Nana Dodge again did not pick the flowers. Nana Dodge shook her head and said she hadn¡¯t picked them. Dodge¡¯s oldest son breathed a huge sigh of relief. Did not pick it is good, if Nana also picked it, today this matter, may have to make a big fuss. ¡°I ¡­ I ¡­¡± In the face of Baird Lane¡¯s questioning, Cici Jagu¡¯s small face was white and almost transparent, her red eyes were about to cry, ¡°I¡¯m sorry Mr. Lane, I didn¡¯t mean to do it, I didn¡¯t know that this flower was so expensive, I ¡­ Sorry!¡± Saying that, her tears fell down in big chunks, and she also bowed towards Baird Lane. Christine White watched from the side with a cold face, but rolled her eyes in her heart. This woman is really funny, when she just questioned, she didn¡¯t see crying like this. Now when Baird Lane came, she cried so pitifully, it is obvious that she is pretending. Aunt Lucy also saw it, her eyes full of disgust, ¡°Mrs., this woman is too disgusting.¡± She came to Christine White¡¯s ear and whispered. Christine White raised her finger and made a don¡¯t speak motion.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. Aunt Lucy nods and doesn¡¯t say anything. Baird Lane looked at Cici Jagu with a cold face, ¡°Not on purpose? The flowers are in your hands and you say you didn¡¯t do it on purpose?¡± ¡°I really ¡­¡± ¡°There!¡± Dodge old man also somewhat tired of interrupting Cici Jagu, and then raised a smile to Baird Lane, ¡°That what, Baird ah, this girl is brought by me, she really does not know the significance of that flower, or let¡¯s spare her once, how about letting herpensate for this flower?¡± Nana Dodge also looked at Baird Lane, ¡°Yes brother Baird, now that the flowers have been picked and can¡¯t be put back, how aboutpensating for it?¡± Although she had some resentment in her heart against Cici Jagu for picking the flowers and causing trouble. But Cici Jagu was ultimately apanying her to take a break, and she couldn¡¯t really ignore Cici Jagu. Cici Jagu looked at Nana Dodge and Elder Dodge with a touched face, ¡°Nana , Grandpa Jiang ¡­¡± Baird Lane didn¡¯t agree and turned her head to Christine White, ¡°What do you think?¡± Christine White lowered her eyes and smiled, ¡°Dodge old man and Ms. Jiang is right, the flowers have been picked, indeed can not be loaded back, then pay for it.¡± Baird Lane with what she said, slightly nodded, ¡°Then pay for it, this flower is an endangered species and a protected nt, the selling price is over twenty million dors, you picked one, roughly the price is at three million.¡± ¡°Three million?¡± Cici Jagu eximed in shock. Why was it so expensive! It was just a flower, and she was actually asked to pay three million dors? Thinking about it, Cici Jagu bit her lower lip and looked at the man with a sly grudge, as if using the man of how could he be like this, how could he make her pay out so much! Elder Dodge and Nana Dodge were also surprised by the price. To Master Dodge, three million dors wasn¡¯t too much, but when it came to buying a flower, it was something else. But he had no intention of pleading for Cici Jagu, instead he nodded, ¡°Three million then, Cici , you made this mess yourself, you¡¯ll have to take responsibility for it yourself.¡± Although Cici Jagu was unwilling in her heart, she still nodded her head and agreed with a hmmm. Three million is three million. ¡°Mr. Lane, can you give me a time limit, can¡¯t get that much money in a while.¡± Cici Jagu blinked and looked at the man prayerfully. Christine White let out a softugh as she looked down. She knew the woman would say that for sure. Baird Lane also knew the woman couldn¡¯te up with three million dors at a time, after all, she still owed Christine millions for the dress payout she hadn¡¯t paid. ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll have someone give you an IOU to pay it off in six months, with Master Dodge as a guarantor.¡± Baird Lane nced at Dodge senior. The corner of Dodge senior¡¯s mouth twitched, although he was a bit reluctant, he didn¡¯t say anything and nodded his head to agree, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll guarantee it.¡± The so-called guarantee was just a middleman. If Cici Jagu pays the money on time it¡¯s fine, nothing will happen to the guarantor, but if Cici Jagu doesn¡¯t pay the money on time, then the guarantor will have to pay it back for her. ¡°Thank you Grandpa Jiang.¡± Cici Jagu smiled gratefully at Elder Dodge. Elder Dodge wanted to roll his eyes in his heart, but on his face, he still smiled back, ¡°No need, you¡¯re Nana¡¯s friend, you should be.¡± Saying that, he couldn¡¯t help but secretly pinch Nana Dodge¡¯s arm. Nana Dodge wanted to cry out in pain, but when she saw her grandfather¡¯s warning look, she silently swallowed her words of crying out in pain. Christine White couldn¡¯t help butugh out loud again when she saw this. ¡°Come on, to the den!¡± Baird Lane said, picking up little baby with one hand and wrapping his arm around Christine White¡¯s waist, heading towards the study. Master Dodge and his entourage followed. Cici Jagu and Nana Dodge looked at Baird Lane¡¯s hand on Christine White¡¯s waist, their hearts were crazy with jealousy, but they didn¡¯t dare to show it, so they could only silently swallow the bitter water of love. Soon, the IOU came out. Cici Jagu signed it. Elder Dodge then offered his farewell, taking Nana Dodge and Cici Jagu away. After sending Cici Jagu to the ce, Elder Dodge said to Nana Dodge¡¯s with a serious face, ¡°Nana , stay away from that Cici Jagu in the future.¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Nana Dodge was a bit puzzled. Elder Dodge gripped the head of his walking stick tightly and grimaced, ¡°That girl is not simple, earlier I looked away, thinking it was a soft and weak girl, I didn¡¯t realize that her heart was so deep, and she also loves to get into trouble.¡± ¡°Deep heart?¡± Nana Dodge blinked her eyes, seemingly somewhat disbelieving. Dodge senior boarded his old face, ¡°Yes, can¡¯t you see, that girl likes Baird just like you.¡± ¡°What?¡± Nana Dodge eximed with a look of disbelief, ¡°She likes brother Baird? How is that possible!¡± ¡°What¡¯s impossible!¡± Nana Dodge clenched her palms, ¡°Cici said that she has a crush on someone she met abroad.¡± ¡°Hmph, that would be Baird, Baird some time ago, wasn¡¯t he on his honeymoon trip abroad, maybe Cici Jagu met Baird by chance, and moved on to Baird, just that at that time, she didn¡¯t know that it was Baird!¡± Dodge senior said with narrowed old eyes. Chapter 704 Gates’ Arrangement Hearing this, Nana Dodge¡¯s brain, as dumb as it was, figured something out at this moment. She clenched her palms in death, ¡°No wonder Cici Jagu has been openly and secretly, asking me about Baird¡¯s brother for the past two days, and I don¡¯t see her mentioning who she likes anymore, knowing that before when the banquet hadn¡¯t even begun, she was always telling me how handsome the person she likes is!¡± ¡°So yeah, it¡¯s time for you to open your mind.¡± Elder Dodge poked Nana Dodge¡¯s eyebrow, ¡°You already have that thousand-dor love rival of The Camp Family, and now there¡¯s another one, I don¡¯t see how you can cope with it!¡± Nana Dodge grunted, ¡°I can¡¯t fight The Camp Family¡¯s daughter for now, but I don¡¯t believe that I can¡¯t fight Cici Jagu¡­ Hmph, knowing that I like Baird¡¯s brother, and Cici Jagu is still trying to steal from me¡­ I definitely won¡¯t let it go like that.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, first we¡¯ll beat Cici Jagu down, then we¡¯ll deal with that The Camp Family daughter.¡± Elder Dodge patted his granddaughter¡¯s shoulder, ¡°Whether or not we, The Dodge Family, can rely on the big ship The Lane Family, depends on you Nana .¡± If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that The Dodge Family had been going downhill more and more in the past few years, he wouldn¡¯t have let his granddaughter be the third party and had to marry The Lane Family. But he was already old, and his son and daughter-inw were not capable of developing The Dodge Family, and his granddaughter would not be capable of it, so in order for The Dodge Family not topletely disappear into history, he had no choice but to do so. Baird Lane did not know what Master Dodge and Nana Dodge were ying, he looked at the peony in his hand, his handsome face, still remained gloomy. Christine White walked behind him and squeezed his shoulder, ¡°Alright, don¡¯t be angry, it¡¯s useless to be angry when the flower is already like this.¡± Baird Lane put the peony down and grabbed Christine White¡¯s hand, taking her into his arms and sitting her on hisp, ¡°I was just thinking, I can¡¯t believe I couldn¡¯t even keep Grandpa¡¯s favorite flower.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay, they¡¯ll bloom againter.¡± Christine White rested her head against Baird Lane¡¯s chest. Baird Lane smelled the scent of her hairing from the top of her head and couldn¡¯t help but kiss it, ¡°Bess Camp is leaving this afternoon isn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°Uh-huh.¡± Christine White nodded, ¡°Two o¡¯clock flight, I was going to drop him offter.¡± ¡°I won¡¯t be there, the group has a meeting this afternoon.¡± Baird Lane said stroking her hair. Christine White smiled, ¡°I know, I¡¯ll just take Bo, you have something to do.¡± ¡°Uh-huh.¡± Baird Lane answered. The couple warmed up in the den for almost an hour beforeing out. Then Christine White drove to the airport with little baby while Baird Lane went to The Lane Family Group. Today¡¯s meeting was more important because it was about to be time to take inventory, and with so many subsidiaries under The Lane Family Group, it was troublesome to take inventory, so a meeting had to be held to do so. It was a meeting thatsted almost two hours before it came to an end. Baird Lane and Hugh Dong walked out of the meeting room side by side. While walking, Hugh Dong reported some business matters to him. After Baird Lane finished listening, he slightly lifted his chin, ¡°Since you think it¡¯s feasible, let¡¯s do it ording to your idea.¡± Hugh Dong tugs on his tie when he hears his support, ¡°Alright, since you¡¯ve said so, then I ¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be too happy, if you don¡¯t meet the standard in the end, you won¡¯t be able to take a vacation this year.¡± Baird Lane said, lifted his foot and left in big strides. Hugh Dong froze in ce for a while before reacting and shouted in annoyance at the direction he left, ¡°Baird Lane, you¡¯re shameless!¡± The person passing by on the side heard this and raised an eyebrow, then pretended to hear nothing again and quickly walked away. Baird Lane returns to his office and Gates follows. Baird Lane pulled out his chair and sat down, ¡°What are you doing up here if you¡¯re not at Nigel¡¯s?¡± Gates gave him a sultry look, ¡°Dong Lane, Er Shao has already found his own special assistant, of course I have toe back.¡± Since Baird Lane stepped down as president and only served as chairman of the board of directors, the name he was called outside were all unified from President LaneLane Dong, to Lane Dong, no longer as uneven as before.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Baird Lane raised an eyebrow, then nodded again, indicating that he knew, picked up a document and flipped through it, ¡°How many years have you been with me?¡± ¡°Almost ten years.¡± Gates returned after a moment¡¯s recollection. Baird Lane mused for a few seconds, ¡°Ten years ¡­ know all about the operations of the various subsidiaries of The Lane Family Group, right?¡± Hearing this, April Land seemed to understand something, her heart beat extremely fast, forcing down her inner excitement, nodding her head with a serious face, ¡°Understand all of them.¡± ¡°Then from tomorrow, you find a few assistants to take over your position, after bringing them out, go to the subsidiarypany as the president, I will personally give you another one percent of the shares.¡± Baird Lane said as he crossed his fingers and ced them on the table. Gates¡¯ eyes reddened with excitement, ¡°Lane Dong ¡­¡± No one who was a special assistant wanted to be delegated to serve as the decider of apany. Many of the assistants under him have been decentralized, but he has never been decentralized by Lane Dong. He thought that Lane Dong never intended to decentralize him, but he didn¡¯t expect to agree today. Not only that, he also gave him one percent of the shares, although it is not the original shares, nor the decision-making shares, but there are dividends ah. There is no one who doesn¡¯t love money, he also loves it, with The Lane Family Group¡¯s market capitalization today, the dividends of one percent of the shares are hundreds of millions of dors. ¡°Lane Dong, thank you!¡± The more Gates thought about it, the more excited he became, and bowed towards Baird Lane with an excited smile on his face. Baird Lane¡¯s face is still cold and clear, not much expression, ¡°You don¡¯t need to thank me either, this is what you deserve, you¡¯ve been very loyal these ten years.¡± Gates scratched his head. Baird Lane white waved his hand, ¡°You go out first, the share transfer contract, I will type it out in a while, sign it tomorrow.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Gates nodded and turned to go out. He also needs to recruit a few assistants for President Lane, and cultivate them properly. When he devolvedter, there would be no shortage of people around President Lane to take care of him. After Gates left, Baird Lane opened hisputer and worked on the share transfer form. After finishing, it was already six o¡¯clock, and the cell phone he put on his hand rang. Baird Lane nced at the caller ID, a touch of tenderness crossed his eyes, then picked it up and put it to his ear to answer, ¡°Christine ¡­¡± ¡°Dad.¡± Surprisingly, the voiceing from the other end of the phone was not Christine White¡¯s, but little baby¡¯s. Baird Lane did not change his gentleness and answered, ¡°Daddy¡¯s here, is little baby looking for daddy?¡± ¡°Mom called, let me say.¡± Little Treasure Christine replied with her little head. Baird Lane caught on. It meant that the call was made by Christine White, only for Po to do the talking. ¡°So what did Po want to say?¡± Baird Lane asked, leaning back in his chair. Po looked at Christine White, ¡°Mommy wants me to ask Daddy when he¡¯sing back, it¡¯s almost time for dinner.¡± Baird Lane heard this and then looked towards the time in the bottom right corner of theputer and saw that it was six o¡¯clock, which made him realize howte it was. ¡°Sorry, dad had a busy day and lost track of time, be right back.¡± Baird Lane rubbed his temples. Bo hmmmed, ¡°I¡¯ll give the phone to mom then.¡± ¡°Good.¡± Baird Lane nodded. Soon the person on the other end of the phone changed to Christine White. Christine White sat on the edge of the bed, stroking her son¡¯s soft hair in her arms, and said into the phone, ¡°Why are you sote today?¡± ¡°Had a meeting and got another contract.¡± Said Baird Lane, spelling out the arrangements for Gates. Christine White listened and nodded, ¡°It really should be given, Assistant Gates has been squeezed by you all these years.¡± ¡°Squeezed?¡± Baird Lane raised his eyebrows. Did he squeeze Gates? ¡°You don¡¯t believe me?¡± Christine White hooked her lips in a smile. Baird Lane raised his eyes,ing to some interest, ¡°So tell me, how did I squeeze him?¡± Chapter 705 – You’re Pregnant ¡°Fine, then I¡¯ll tell you all about it.¡± Christine White sat up straight, ¡°Every time you arrange for Special Assistant Gates to do this and that, check this and that, obviously a special assistant, but also often moonlighting as a driver and living assistant, not only that, but also often shouting people up in the middle of the night to do things for you.¡± At those words, Baird Lane¡¯s thin lips moved, unable to speak. Because what she said, he remembered, was all true. He did often ask Gates to do a lot of things that were beyond the scope of the special assistant¡¯s profession, and he also often called people up in the middle of the night to do work. Put it this way, he did squeeze Gates, too. ¡°But that one percent of your shares is a way of making it up to him.¡± Christine White added. Baird Lane coughed lightly, ¡°Then it looks like I¡¯m still making good decisions.¡± ¡°Yeah, well enough of that,e back soon, Bo misses you.¡± Christine White said with a yawn. She realized that this sleepiness of hers was getting worse and worse. When she was abroad on her honeymoon, she was often drowsy, but she had always thought that it was caused by being tired because she had yed too much. But after returning home she realized that it wasn¡¯t the case, she wanted to sleep even if she wasn¡¯t tired, just sitting around, and in the past few days at thepany, she was listless when she was approving documents. She thought that maybe there was something wrong with her body, it would be good to go to the hospital some other time. Baird Lane didn¡¯t hear Christine White¡¯s yawn, he only heard her say that little baby wanted him, his thin lips hooked, ¡°It¡¯s just that little baby wants me, don¡¯t you want me?¡± Christine White pouted and rolled her eyes, ¡°Don¡¯t want to.¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± Baird Lane narrowed his eyes. Christine White heard that he was going to be more aggressive and smiled helplessly, ¡°Fine, fine, I miss you too, otherwise why would I be calling you.¡± Baird Lane was then satisfied, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll be right back.¡± ¡°Uh-huh.¡± Christine White nodded and hung up. Baird Lane put the phone down, got up, grabbed his jacket from the rack and put it on, and walked out of the office. He didn¡¯t go straight back, but went to the president¡¯s office first to wait for Hugh Dong and go back with him. The two brothers walked out of the elevator in one go and walked out of the group building again. Some female employees who were not off duty saw them, and one by one, they were all mboyant. ¡°Lane Dong and little President Lane are really handsome.¡± ¡°Say ah, it¡¯s a pity that Dong Lane is married.¡± ¡°But there is still a little President Lane, who do you think will be so lucky to marry little President Lane?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know, it won¡¯t be us anyway.¡± Cici Jagu lowered her head slightly to hide the ambition in her eyes as she listened to the mboyant women. In order to pay back the five million dors, she immediately came over specially to apply for the job after she heard that The Lane Family Group was looking for an assistant to the chairman, and luckily, she had a good reading and was hired. Unexpectedly, she came in and realized that The Lane Family also has a second young master named Nigel Lane, the man who just left with Baird. But that man is really good looking, unlike President Lane¡¯s extreme handsomeness, he is more inclined to feminine and feminine beauty. The genes of The Lane Family people, are they all this good?This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Cici Jagu pursed her lips in thought. Although that second youngest also fit her aesthetic, she still preferred Baird. Baird was the one in charge of The Lane Family! She must marry Baird! It¡¯s dark when Baird Lane and Hugh Dong return to the old mansion. Christine White greets them at the door with Bao. Baird Lane gets out of the car and sees the mother and son, knowing that they havee to pick him up, his heart softens and he goes forward to take the mother and son into his arms together. Hugh Dong just stood by and watched, his eyes dark. Although he has long since put her down, but every time he sees her and other men so close, his heart is still more or less some bad taste. So Hugh Dong hooked his lips with a bad smile, ¡°Okay you guys, have you hugged enough, can you go in after hugging enough, what are you doing standing at the gate blocking?¡± Once this was said, Christine White¡¯s small face was red, embarrassedly pushed Baird Lane away, ¡°Sorry, you go in first.¡± However Hugh Dong did not move and looked at Baird Lane provocatively. How could Baird Lane not be clear that Hugh Dong was deliberately trying to break up the couple, and coldly grunted, ¡°If you are so unable to see other couples love each other, find one yourself, that way you won¡¯t have to be childish and try to break us up.¡± After saying that, Baird Lane took Christine White¡¯s hand and picked up little baby and went inside. Little Treasure even waved her hand at Hugh Dong in a farewell gesture. Hugh Dong was furious. This little guy, thanks to him, he still favors him so much. He really spoiled him for nothing. Hugh Dong grunted and raised his feet to enter the old mansion. After dinner, Hugh Dong carried Little Treasure away again, saying that he wanted to have a deep exchange with Little Treasure. Christine White and Baird Lane also went with him. Christine White quite likes Hugh Dong to be close to little baby. Baird Lane, on the other hand, couldn¡¯t wait for Hugh Dong to take care of the baby for him, so that he would have more time to spend with Christine White. Baird Lane took Christine White back to her room and then went to the bathroom to take a shower. However, by the time he came out of the shower, Christine White was already lying on the bed asleep. Baird Lane walked over to her and gently called out to her, ¡°Christine.¡± Christine White hmmmed and had a response, but did not move. Baird Lane had no choice but to pick her up and carry her to the bathroom to wash her. AllLand, Christine White was feeling it, but didn¡¯t open her eyes, leaving Baird Lane to work alone. Baird Lane also did not know how her sleepiness was so great, but also vaguely perceived her body, there must be something wrong, definitely not caused by too much fatigue as Ives Norton said. ¡°Honey, how about we go to the hospital tomorrow?¡± Baird Lane came up to Christine White¡¯s ear and said. He knew that she must have heard him. Sure enough, Christine White rolled over and nodded her head slightly, ¡°Okay.¡± Baird Lane smiled, then lifted the covers,y down on the bed, and wrapped his arms around her as she slept. The next day, Baird Lane did what he said he would dost night, and after breakfast, he drove Christine White to the hospital. Christine White disliked hospitals and didn¡¯t want to go in, but something was definitely not right with her body, so she ended up going in. Ives Norton had gotten a call early in the morning that they wereing over, so he waited at the front entrance of the hospital. After waiting for them, he surveyed Christine White with concern, ¡°Is everything alright?¡± Christine White shook her head, ¡°No difort, just drowsiness.¡± Upon hearing this, Ives Norton breathed a sigh of relief, ¡°If it¡¯s just drowsiness, then it shouldn¡¯t be a serious problem, let¡¯s do a detailed check first and see.¡± Christine White looks to Baird Lane. Baird Lane nodded, ¡°It has to be done.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go then.¡± Ives Norton leads the way. Baird Lane pulled Christine White¡¯s collection behind him. Two hourster, the examination was over, but the results were not yet avable. Christine White and Baird Lane just sat in Ives Norton¡¯s office and waited. After waiting for a short time, Ives Norton came back with the examination report in his hand. He looked at Christine White and then at Baird Lane, and didn¡¯t seem to know what to say. Baird Lane¡¯s heart sank as he looked at him like that. There shouldn¡¯t be any serious illness, right? Christine White also thought of this and her face became serious, ¡°Ives, is it a serious illness?¡± Baird Lane also looked at Ives Norton. Ives Norton took a deep breath, shook his head, and then smiled, ¡°Congrattions, it¡¯s not a serious illness, it¡¯s your pregnancy.¡± The office went quiet at those words. It took a few moments before Christine White and Baird Lane came out of their shock. ¡°What do you mean, I ¡­ I¡¯m pregnant?¡± Christine White asked as she stood up, her voice a little shaky. Baird Lane simrly got up, staring intently at the test report in Ives Norton¡¯s hand. Chapter 706 is also a miracle Ives Norton handed over the test report, ¡°That¡¯s right, you¡¯re pregnant, one and a half months.¡± Baird Lane received the inspection report, and only felt like he was receiving the heaviest thing in the world, making his hand, which was holding the pen, tremble a little, and his heart was beating rapidly.This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . Maybe he was shocked, maybe he was surprised, in short, his heart stumbled and was very unsettled. He ¡­ was going to be a father again! Christine White also somewhat unable to calmly look at the report in Baird Lane¡¯s hand, but also did not snatch it, read it, and then asked to Ives Norton, ¡°So the reason for my drowsiness is because I¡¯m pregnant?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, other than that, you¡¯re in good health.¡± Ives Norton smiled back. Lips, he also thought it was something wrong with her health, after all, it hadn¡¯t been long since she had her kidney recement surgery. Little did he realize that he was overthinking it. Christine White slowly ran her hands up to the small of her back, where a small life was being nurtured at the moment. Baird Lane sensed her movements, clutched the test report in his hand, and embraced her tightly in his arms, ¡°Wife, it¡¯s so good, we have a baby again.¡± Christine White listened to his voice full of joy, her heart moved with a hmmm, ¡°Yes, we¡¯re going to be a mom and dad again.¡± ¡°This baby, I must see him born.¡± Baird Lane let go of Christine White and looked at her baby belly, saying seriously. He had already missed the birth and a few years of growing up of his little baby. This child, he absolutely could not miss. ¡°Okay, that¡¯s what you say, if you can¡¯t do it, I¡¯ll take him and Little Treasure and leave the house.¡± Christine White said as she went up and looked at him. Baird Lane bowed his head slightly and rested his forehead against hers, ¡°It won¡¯te to that, I swear.¡± ¡°Hmph, I¡¯ll make a note of that then.¡± Christine White smiled. Ives Norton watched from the sidelines as the two showed their love, his heart souring and his eyes a little bleary. But soon, he had adjusted his mind, pushed his sses, and said in a serious tone, ¡°Alright you guys, don¡¯t rush to be happy yet.¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Upon hearing this, Baird Lane and Christine White¡¯s hearts tightened at the same time. Ives Norton¡¯s face was a bit gloomy, ¡°Although Christine is pregnant with a child, due to Christine¡¯s weak body, this child is not stable, so it must be properly nourished, otherwise it will be easy to miscarry.¡± Upon hearing this, Christine White¡¯s pupils shrunk and fiercely clutched her small abdomen, ¡°Miscarriage?¡± Baird Lane¡¯s face also tightened up, ¡°How to adjust?¡± ¡°The matter of conditioning, in a while I will talk to the people over at the obstetrics and gynecology department, you don¡¯t need to worry about it, you only need to cooperate, the first three months of a normal pregnant woman is the danger period, while Christine you are five months.¡± ¡°Five months?¡± Christine White was shocked, her eyes went wide, ¡°That serious?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, your body itself is not good, plus when you had your first miscarriage, the surgery was rough and not cleaned up, so it caused you to barely be able to carry a baby back there.¡± Hearing Ives Norton say that, Christine White¡¯s eyelids dropped. Yes, the first time she was forcibly aborted by Molly Bort¡¯s father and daughter, the doctor told her that she might not be able to get pregnant again in the future. When she got pregnantter, it was all because of a miracle. And this time, there was no doubt that it was a miracle too. Baird Lane felt Christine White¡¯s sadness and held her close in his arms, ¡°I¡¯m sorry wife.¡± Christine White shook her head, ¡°It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s all in the past, let¡¯s hear what Si Yang has to say about the future.¡± Baird Lane looked at Gates Si Yang. Gates Si Yang added, ¡°This time Christine was able to conceive a child, it also surprised me, so if you want the child to be born peacefully, within five months, Christine, you¡¯d better not do any strenuous exercise, and your emotions shouldn¡¯t fluctuate too much, do you understand?¡± ¡°I understand.¡± Christine White nodded her head. Ives Norton nced at Baird Lane, ¡°Do you understand?¡± Baird Lane knew what he was insinuating about him and pursed his thin lips, ¡°Don¡¯t need you to say it.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to say it, but I¡¯m afraid you can¡¯t help it.¡± Ives Norton rolled his eyes. Christine White¡¯s small face turned red, and she coughed lightly to change the topic, ¡°Well, is there an ultrasound? I want to see my baby.¡± ¡°There is, but it hasn¡¯t been washed out yet, I¡¯ll bring it to you when ites outter.¡± Ives Norton¡¯s voice softened. Christine White nodded, ¡°Okay.¡± The time after that she waited with Baird Lane for the ultrasound. After waiting for about ten minutes, a nurse brought the ultrasound over. Christine White¡¯s heart softened into a flutter as she looked at the tiny dot on the ultrasound. ¡°Baird, look, that¡¯s our baby.¡± Christine White said to Baird Lane, pointing to the tiny dot. Baird Lane couldn¡¯t control the softness in his heart even though he couldn¡¯t see that the dot looked like a baby. The couple stared at the ultrasound for a long time before reluctantly putting the ultrasound into the bag and saying goodbye to go back. Back at the old mansion, Aunt Lucy and Fubo asked the two, ¡°Sir, how is the wife?¡± Learning that Baird Lane was taking Christine White to the hospital today, they were worried. After Christine White and Baird Lane smiled at each other, Baird Lane returned, ¡°Nothing serious, just pregnant.¡± ¡°Pregnant?¡± Aunt Lucy eximed. Fubo also froze, and it took a while for him to react, happily saying yes again and again. Aunt Lucy was also surprised as she looked at Christine White¡¯s stomach, ¡°Ma¡¯am, is it true?¡± ¡°It¡¯s true, a month and a half.¡± Christine White nodded her head. ¡°A month and a half, isn¡¯t that not long after your kidney recement surgery, Mistress.¡± Aunt Lucy said. Christine White but smiled. Aunt Lucy put her hands together, ¡°That¡¯s great, we¡¯re going to have a little master or little miss again.¡± Hearing the words Little Young Master, Christine White then remembers that Little Treasure is not there. ¡°Aunt Lucy, where is Little Treasure?¡± Christine White asked. Aunt Lucy smiled and replied back, ¡°Little Young Master is in the study, the teacher is teaching him the lesson Land.¡± ¡°So.¡± Christine White nodded her head, indicating that she knew, and then said to Baird Lane, ¡°Hubby, let¡¯s go tell Little Treasure together about my pregnancy, so that he knows that he¡¯s going to have a brother or sister.¡± Doing so was nothing more than letting Little Treasure have a mental preparation, so that he could ept the arrival of a younger brother or sister well. Otherwise, a child¡¯s mind is very sensitive, and giving him a brother or sister without telling him anything would make it hard for him to ept, and he might even think that mom and dad don¡¯t love him anymore when they have a brother or sister. Aunt Lucy and Fubar also understood Christine White¡¯s meaning and nodded their heads in favor for ten minutes, ¡°Yes, yes, yes, it¡¯s time to say it, it¡¯s time to say it.¡± Baird Lane agrees also approvingly, ¡°Let¡¯s go then.¡± ¡°Uh-huh.¡± Christine White smiled a little and took his arm, heading towards the study. When they reached the door to the study, Christine White knocked. The teacher inside the door stopped his lecture and rose to greet him, ¡°Mr. Lane, Mrs. Lane.¡± Christine White walked in on the arm of Baird Lane. ¡°Sorry to interrupt your ss, teacher.¡± Christine White smiles in embarrassment. The teacher waved her hands repeatedly, ¡°No no.¡± ¡°Teacher, how is little baby studying?¡± Christine White asked as she nced at little baby who was ambling around writing. The teacher¡¯s face was full of awe, ¡°Little Master Lu is very smart, the smartest student I¡¯ve ever brought up, and now he¡¯s already studying the sixth grade ss Land.¡± Hearing this, Christine White was surprised, but at the same time, her heart was more proud. Baird Lane did the same, hooking his thin lips and touching Little Treasure¡¯s head, ¡°Little Treasure is great!¡± Although Little Treasure who received thepliment didn¡¯t have a big reaction, her little face reddened, so cute that people wanted to squeal. ¡°Thank you for thepliment, teacher, let¡¯s leave work early today, we need to talk to Little Treasure about something.¡± Christine White smiled at the teacher. Chapter 707 Serving as an assistant ¡°Okay Mrs. Lane.¡± The teacher agreed readily, then gathered the things she brought and walked out. The door to the study closed. Baird Lane held Little Treasure on hisp as Christine White sat down in front of her father and son, cradling her baby bump. Little Treasure blinked and spoke in a soft voice, ¡°Mommy, what are you guys going to tell me?¡± Christine White stroked the little one¡¯s hair, ¡°Baby, do you want a brother or sister?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Little Treasure froze. But he was smart enough to respond quickly, looking to Christine White¡¯s tummy, ¡°Mommy¡¯s got a little baby in her tummy?¡± Baird Lane squeezed the little guy¡¯s hand, ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± ¡°So the little one wants it?¡± Christine White asked as she looked at the little one. The little one nodded, ¡°Yes, I want it, I¡¯ll have a sibling to y with me, none of the other kids will y with me.¡± Hearing this, Christine White¡¯s heart sank, and embraced the little one into her arms, ¡°Well, in the future there will be a younger sibling to apany the little one, and the little one will never be alone again.¡± Baird Lane also knew about little baby¡¯s situation abroad. Because of little baby¡¯s autism, none of the children abroad liked little baby, they all stayed far away from little baby, and little baby was always alone. That¡¯s why he¡¯s so happy now when he hears that he has a brother or sister! Baird Lane stood up and also took mother and son together, in his arms. The family of three cozied up in the study for a long time, long enough for Christine White to get a little sleepy before the three of them left the study. In the afternoon, Baird Lane told Christine White¡¯s father and mother abroad about her pregnancy. Upon hearing this, the parents were overjoyed because they had a grandson or granddaughter, so how could they not be happy? But then they learned that Christine White¡¯s pregnancy was not stable and could be miscarried easily, and the happiness turned into worry. In the end, her father decided to send an administrator to help Christine White manage thepany, so that she could have time to take care of her baby. Baird Lane was very much in favor of this decision, even if Tim¡¯s father didn¡¯t arrange it this way. Thepany was indeed important, but Christine White was the most important. The call ended and Baird Lane put his cell phone down and returned to the bed. Christine White on the bed was drifting off to sleep and opened her eyes slightly when she heard him return, ¡°Finished the call?¡± Baird Lane sat down on the edge of the bed, ¡°Finished the call.¡± ¡°What did Mom and Dad say?¡± Christine White rolled over andy on her side. Baird Laneid down as well and took her into his arms, ¡°Dad said he¡¯ll arrange for a manager toe over and help you run thepany, so you just get well.¡± Christine White was not surprised to hear this and nodded, ¡°That¡¯s fine.¡±Content held by N?velDrama.Org. She had an unstable fetus, even if Father Shi didn¡¯t send a manager over, she would still let Lisa help her manage thepany. Lisa ability itself is very strong. ¡°Go to sleep.¡± Baird Lane patted Christine White¡¯s back. Christine Whiteughed, ¡°You¡¯re like coaxing a child.¡± ¡°You are a child right now.¡± Baird Lane¡¯s thin lips slightly hooked. Christine White rubbed her forehead in his arms and closed her eyes. Soon she was asleep. Baird Lane pulled the covers upward and tucked her in tightly before getting up and leaving the room. Passing through the garden he was stopped by Aunt Lucy who was watering the flowers, ¡°Where are you going sir?¡± ¡°I¡¯m going to the group, I have a meeting this afternoon.¡± Baird Lane stops and looks at Aunt Lucy, ¡°Auntie and Bao will be in your care, call me if anything happens.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry sir.¡± Aunt Lucy nodded in response. Baird Lane hmmm¡¯d and resumed his stride, quickly leaving the old mansion. Half an hourter, he drove to The Lane Family Group. Just as he pushed open the door of the chairman¡¯s office to enter, Hugh Dong burst in with a flourish. Baird Lane frowned when he saw him moving so much, ¡°Something wrong?¡± ¡°I heard Uncle Fu say that you took Christine to the hospital?¡± Hugh Dong asked as he stood across Baird Lane¡¯s desk. Baird Lane pursed his thin lips, ¡°She¡¯s your sister-inw, you should call her sister-inw, not her name.¡± ¡°You control me.¡± Hugh Dong skimmed his lips, ¡°You still haven¡¯t answered me, what did you take Christine to the hospital for, is she sick again?¡± ¡°No.¡± Baird Lane turned on hisputer, ¡°She¡¯s just pregnant.¡± ¡°What, pregnant?¡± Hugh Dong thought he¡¯d misheard, his whole body froze and his volume drew up. Baird Lane leaned back and rested on the back of the chair, looking at him with a slightly smug expression, ¡°Yeah, she¡¯s pregnant, what¡¯s the problem?¡± Hugh Dong froze and shook his head, ¡°No ¡­¡± He thought that Christine White had gotten some kind of serious illness, and had been on tenterhooks. Unexpectedly, it was actually pregnancy. Thinking of this, Hugh Dong looked at Baird Lane with some sourness. This man, is actually going to be a father again! ¡°Alright, you came to me just to ask this?¡± Baird Lane rubbed his eyebrows. Hugh Dong hmmmed, ¡°I care about her, of course I had to ask.¡± ¡°Since there¡¯s nothing else to do now that you¡¯re done asking, go out, and go out and call Gates in on your way.¡± Baird Lane waved his hand and gave his expulsion order. Hugh Dong rolled his eyes and turned towards the door. After walking out of the chairman¡¯s office, Hugh Dong knocked on the door of the special assistant¡¯s office next door. The door opened and it was opened by a woman. The woman was very pretty, a pair of watery eyes, coupled with a puzzled and innocent expression, made Hugh Dong couldn¡¯t help but fall into a trance. In a trance, he felt like he saw Christine White from a few years ago. The Christine White of that time was not as powerful as she was now. The Christine White of that time was just like this woman in front of him, pure with a bit of naivety. Therefore, Hugh Dong¡¯s tone of voice couldn¡¯t help but soften a bit, ¡°Where¡¯s Gates?¡± ¡°Special Assistant Gates is inside, sir, you are?¡± Cici Jagu¡¯s eyes flickered slightly, pretending not to recognize Hugh Dong, inquiring suspiciously. She had already inquired clearly, the man in front of her liked girls who were pure and innocent not because of the world, as long as she acted like it, she would definitely be able to get close to him. As long as she got close to him, she could get close to Baird. Thinking about this, Cici Jagu¡¯s expression became even more naive. Hugh Dong hooked his lips, ¡°My name is Nigel Lane.¡± ¡°Nigel Lane? ¡°Cici Jagu pretended to find this name familiar, thought about it, and his face changed, his mouth opened wide in shock, ¡°You ¡­ You¡¯re the president?¡± She pointed at Hugh Dong in surprise. Hugh Dong looked at her with good grace. It seems that her reaction pleases him, the smile on his face thickens, and he slightly nods his head, ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± ¡°Sorry President, I didn¡¯t mean to stop you, pleasee in!¡± Cici Jagu pretended to be terrified and moved aside, making an inviting gesture, inviting Hugh Dong to enter. Hugh Dong lifted his foot and went in, when he went in and passed in front of her, he swept a nce at the work tag hanging around her neck, the name on it was Cici Jagu. Cici Jagu. Cici Jagu! Hugh Dong put his hands in his pants pockets and walked in the direction of his desk. Only to see Gates¡¯ desk surrounded by several people, surrounded Gates tightly, and therefore, Gates did not see Hugh Dong. It was only when Hugh Dong coughed lightly and took the initiative to open his mouth that Gates stood up. ¡°President, why are you here?¡± Gates looked at Hugh Dong with surprise. The others heard him call Hugh Dong president and hurriedly followed suit. Hugh Dong sat down on Gates¡¯ seat, ¡°Baird Lane is looking for you and asked me to call you over, these people are ¡­¡± He pointed to these people in front of him. These people, including that Cici Jagu just now, had work tags hanging around their necks that were all red. And red means intern employee. Since they were trainee employees, why didn¡¯t they go to the Personnel Department to report, why did theye here to the Chairman¡¯s Special Assistant? Chapter 708 Let Her Go ¡°They are my reservists.¡± Gates pushed his sses to introduce them. Hugh Dong then remembered that Gates had been externally released by Baird Lane. So these people, who were Baird Lane¡¯s assistants, waited until these people were fully capable of recing Gates. Baird Lane would then select one of the best to be a special assistant and follow Baird Lane around, while the others, would have to go below to important positions. ¡°I see.¡± Hugh Dong nodded, indicating that he knew, ¡°So you are teaching them the job now?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Gates nodded. Hugh Dong stood up, ¡°Alright, you can teachter, Baird Lane is looking for you, go over there.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Gates answered. Hugh Dong lifted his foot and went out. After he left, Gates looked at the few people in front of him, ¡°You guys wait for me here, I¡¯ll be back in a while.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Several assistants nodded. Although Cici Jagu also nodded, her mind was not here, instead, she followed Gates and flew to the chairman¡¯s office. In the chairman¡¯s office, Gates pushed the door in, ¡°Dong Lane, you asked for me.¡± Baird Lane hmmmed, ¡°How¡¯s the assistant recruitment going?¡± ¡°Found five, four men, one woman, their experience and resume are good.¡± Gates walked up to Baird Lane and replied respectfully. Baird Lane rubbed his temples, ¡°Okay, then you bring them out as soon as possible.¡± ¡°I will.¡± Gates nods. Baird Lane pulled open the drawer, took out two contracts from it, and pushed them to him, ¡°This one above, is the share transfer letter, read it to see if there are any problems, if not, sign it.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± April Land excitedly pulls out the chair and sits down, then turns over the top contract ready to check. Baird Lane pointed to the one below and added, ¡°This one is the information of all the subsidiaries under The Lane Family Group, you are my special assistant, I¡¯ll give you a choice, you can go to whichever subsidiaries you want to.¡± Upon hearing this, Gates was moved for a moment, ¡°But President, the vast majority of these subsidiaries, have a president.¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter, a t transfer is fine.¡± Baird Lane crossed his fingers on his belly and said without thinking. Gates was touched with a clinical feeling of tears, ¡°Dong Lane, thank you.¡± Baird Lane couldn¡¯t help butugh a little, ¡°Alright, you take these out and take a good look at them, just bring them to me when you¡¯ve decided.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Gates immediately straightened his back and answered. Baird Lane waved his hand. He then got up and left. Back next door. Gates put two files on the table. Cici Jagu nces at them and asks, as if offhandedly, ¡°Special Assistant Gates, what does the chairman want with you?¡± Gates frowned and looked at her with dissatisfaction, ¡°You¡¯re still just an intern assistant, don¡¯t pry into things you shouldn¡¯t!¡± ¡°Sorry, I¡¯m just curious.¡± Cici Jagu spat out her tongue. Gates retracted his gaze, his tone stern, ¡°Remember what I just said, no matter if you are trainee assistants or formal assistants, as long as the chairman or the president is looking for one of you, the other person, don¡¯t ask too much, and don¡¯t say too much even if you do ask, do you understand?¡± ¡°Understood.¡± Out of Cici Jagu, the remaining four hastily nodded their heads in agreement. They were all from prestigious universities, this point ofmon sense was still known. Although they were all assistants, there was alsopetition between assistants, and they were stupid to tell their opponents this. ¡°Alright, since we understand, let¡¯s proceed with the exnation.¡± Gates finished and started teaching them again. A few dayster, this batch of assistants were almost ready to start. Therefore, Gates was then ready to take them to meet Baird Lane. Cici Jagu was the most excited to hear this news. She had already been in The Lane Family Group for several days, and apart from the first day when she saw Baird Lane¡¯s back, she had never seen Baird Lane again. On the contrary, it was Nigel Lane she had seen a few times. ¡°Dong Lane!¡± Gates pushed open the door to the chairman¡¯s office, ¡°I brought a few boosters over to see you.¡± ¡°Come in.¡± Baird Lane was in the middle of reviewing documents, and when he heard his words, he returned without lifting his head. ¡°Yes.¡± Gates nodded his head and then went in with a few assistants. Those four assistants followed Gates respectfully, not daring to look around. Only Cici Jagu was unwilling, although her head was also slightly hanging down, her eyes, however, were constantly looking around. So this is the chairman¡¯s office ah, big and luxurious, it really deserves to be the chairman¡¯s exclusive use.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Are they the ones?¡± Just thinking about it, Cici Jagu heard the man she longed for speak, his voice was low and maic, very nice. Cici Jagu blushed. ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll let them introduce themselves first?¡± Gates asked Baird Lane. Baird Lane nodded slightly, ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Hear that?¡± Gates said to the Cici Jagu few. A few of Cici Jagu¡¯s people responded, then the first one stepped forward and began to introduce himself. When they were done with their introductions, Cici Jagu was thest. She took a step forward, raised her head, and was just about to speak. Baird Lane frowned, ¡°Why you?¡± Cici Jagu¡¯s face was delighted, ¡°Chairman, you still remember me?¡± Gates was also surprised, ¡°Dong Lane, you know her?¡± The other four assistants were also surprised, and their eyes changed to look at Cici Jagu, bing much more polite. Unexpectedly, this woman actually knew the chairman. I just don¡¯t know what kind of rtionship she has with the chairman. But looking at Cici Jagu¡¯s surprised look, I guess the rtionship is not simple. Baird Lane did not answer Gates, but looked at Cici Jagu and asked, ¡°Why are you here?¡± ¡°I ¡­¡± Cici Jagu was just about to answer when Gates opened his mouth first, ¡°Lane Dong, she is the assistant I recruited, I saw that she has an excellent resume and everything, and also used to be a reporter for a period of time, so I thought it was not bad, so I recruited her, but does she have any problems?¡± ¡°No no, I don¡¯t have a problem!¡± Cici Jagu hurriedly shook her head and waved her hands, ¡°I saw the job posting online, and it just so happened that I was qualified enough, so I came.¡± Baird Lane pinched the bridge of his nose, ¡°Alright, the other four stay, you can go.¡± He pointed at Cici Jagu, clearly not intending to use her. Cici Jagu nched, ¡°Why, Chairman?¡± ¡°No reason.¡± Baird Lane¡¯s thin lips pursed, coldly returned. The other four assistants, all cheered up. After all, with one less opponent, the chances that they were going to be special assistants, had a much greater chance. So it would be strange not to be happy. ¡°April Land, take her out.¡± Baird Lane was not to be denied, he just kicked her out. Gates nodded and was about to ask Cici Jagu to leave. I really don¡¯t know what this woman has done to make Dong Lane so unpopr that she has to be kicked out as soon as she arrives. ¡°No, I¡¯m not leaving!¡± Cici Jagu struggled to shake off Gates and took two or three steps across to the opposite side of Baird Lane¡¯s desk, ring at him with an angry face, ¡°Chairman, on what grounds are you kicking me out? I came to the interview in a dignified manner, my qualifications are there, my education is there, I ask myself that I¡¯m not worse than them, so what reason do you have to kick me out?¡± ¡°What reason?¡± Baird Lane¡¯s thin lips pursed into a straight line, ¡°Have you forgotten what you¡¯ve done to my wife and what you¡¯ve done to the flowers in my house?¡± ¡°I ¡­¡± Cici Jagu choked instantly. Gates then also realized, so this woman, is the culprit who soiled thedy¡¯s skirt and removed the old man¡¯s peony ah. I didn¡¯t expect that I would be so unlucky as to invite such a troublemaker, in. No wonder the chairman didn¡¯t treat it well. ¡°Alright, get out.¡± Baird Lane kicked someone out once. Cici Jagu still won¡¯t go. Baird Lane was a little fired up, his face was gloomy, ¡°What do you want?¡± Chapter 709 Do you like her? ¡°Chairman, I admit that I did something wrong, but that¡¯s not a reason for you to kick me out, it¡¯s not fair to me, and I came here to interview for a high sry to pay back the money.¡± Cici Jagu looked at Baird Lane with red eyes.This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . Baird Lane¡¯s thin lips pursed into a straight line, ¡°So you¡¯re saying you¡¯re not leaving no matter what?¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯m not leaving, I¡¯m staying.¡± Cici Jagu stubbornly stood up straight. Baird Lane let out a light gulp, ¡°Fine, if you want to stay, then stay.¡± At those words, Cici Jagu¡¯s eyes lit up. However, before she could be too happy, Baird Lane had spoken, ¡°I¡¯d like to see how long you can stay.¡± After saying that, he directly asked Gates to take people out. Cici Jagu just froze and was taken out. Only after she went out did she react, the meaning of Baird Lane¡¯s words was clearly to make things difficult for her in the days toe, so that she would know what to do. But even if that was the case, she definitely wouldn¡¯t back down. It was so hard for her to buy a diploma and apply for a job, so how could she leave. Thinking about this, Cici Jagu pumped up her heart. Gates gave her a meaningful look and didn¡¯t say anything. At this time, Hugh Dong came out of the elevator with a document. Seeing the few people outside the chairman¡¯s office, he unexpectedly raised his eyebrows, ¡°What are you guys doing here?¡± ¡°President, we just came out from Lane Dong.¡± Gates pushed his sses back. Hugh Dong hmmm¡¯d, indicating that he knew, and then looked over at Cici Jagu, narrowing his eyes when he saw that her eyes were red, ¡°You¡¯re crying? Who bullied you?¡± Cici Jagu shook her head and didn¡¯t say anything. Hugh Dong looked to Gates. Gates shrugged his shoulders and told everything that just happened in the chairman¡¯s office. After Hugh Dong heard it, the favor he felt for Cici Jagu in his heart dissipated a bit, ¡°So you¡¯re the one who soiled Christine¡¯s dress, and picked my grandfather¡¯s flowers.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to.¡± Cici Jagu said, her eyes red and about to cry again. She really didn¡¯t mean it, but why did everyone think she had done ten evil things? Hugh Dong couldn¡¯t see a woman crying and waved his hand, ¡°Alright, alright, it¡¯s all in the past, since Baird Lane asked you to pay for it, you pay for it and it¡¯s over, it¡¯s nothing.¡± ¡°I know, but the chairman of the board doesn¡¯t treat me too well, and said he wants to see how long I can stay here, the chairman definitely wants to make things difficult for me, president, can you help me, let me persuade the chairman, so he won¡¯t be angry with me, I just want to stay and work to pay back the money.¡± Saying that, Cici Jagu pulled Hugh Dong¡¯s sleeve, raised her head and looked at him prayerfully. Hugh Dong looked at her like this and couldn¡¯t help but think of Christine White from a few years ago. At that time, Christine White would also pray to others like this. For a moment, Hugh Dong¡¯s heart softened and brushed Cici Jagu¡¯s hand away, ¡°Alright, I know, you will help persuade him.¡± ¡°Okay, thank you President.¡± Cici Jagu smiled gratefully. Hugh Dong crossed over to her and walked into the chairman¡¯s office. Gates dismissed the other four assistants and left Cici Jagu behind, warning in his words, ¡°I hope you really only entered Dong¡¯s Group to pay back the money, if it¡¯s for something else, I advise you to leave earlier.¡± The expression on Cici Jagu¡¯s face instantly froze, her eyes shed, ¡°What does Special Assistant Gates mean by that, I somewhat didn¡¯t understand.¡± ¡°Whether you really didn¡¯t understand or fake didn¡¯t understand, you know it in your heart, there¡¯s no point for me to say it out loud, so you take care of yourself.¡± After saying that, Gates also left, leaving Cici Jagu standing alone with a stiff face. I don¡¯t know how long it took, but the door to the chairman¡¯s office opened. Hugh Dong came out from inside. Cici Jagu hurriedly greeted her, ¡°President, did the chairman agree?¡± Hugh Dong looked at her and slightly shook his head. Cici Jagu¡¯s eyes instantly dimmed. Hugh Dong lifted her chin, ¡°Why don¡¯t youe and be my assistant?¡± ¡°Huh? Your assistant?¡± Cici Jagu froze. Hugh Dong nodded, ¡°That¡¯s right, so he can¡¯t give you a hard time.¡± ¡°But ¡­ I applied for the job as the chairman¡¯s assistant, ah?¡± Cici Jagu opened her mouth and said. Hugh Dong put her chin down, ¡°So you¡¯re still reluctant?¡± ¡°No, of course not, it¡¯s just that I¡¯m a bit reluctant.¡± Cici Jagu bit her lower lip, her face full of unwillingness. Hugh Dong tsked, ¡°So you¡¯d rather be given a hard time than be my assistant?¡± ¡°No, I want to be trying, if I really can¡¯t stand it in the end, I¡¯m being your assistant to the president, okay?¡± Cici Jagu blinked and looked at him. Hugh Dong originally wanted to say that being my assistant actually still wants to bargain, but looking at her naive little face, in the end he would still not say anything. ¡°Whatever you want.¡± ¡°Thank you president, president let me treat you to dinner?¡± Cici Jagu looked at the time. ¡°Dinner?¡± Hugh Dong came interested. Cici Jagu nodded, ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go then.¡± Hugh Dong grabbed her arm and brought her towards the elevator. Cici Jagu shouted, ¡°But it¡¯s not yet time to finish work.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine, I¡¯m here, what are you afraid of.¡± Hugh Dong could not help but pull her into the elevator. In the evening, at the dinner table. Hugh Dong eating absentmindedly, holding his cell phone not knowing who he was messaging. Christine White looked at him several times without moving her chopsticks, and couldn¡¯t help but gently push the man next to her, ¡°Honey, what¡¯s wrong with him?¡± She pointed at Hugh Dong. Baird Lane nced at Hugh Dong and picked up a chopstick of fish, picking off the spines and putting it on Christine White¡¯s te, ¡°I don¡¯t know, don¡¯t mind her, eat more.¡± ¡°Uh-huh.¡± Christine White smiled and nodded. Baird Lane then pinched another piece for Bao. The family of three was eating seriously, Hugh Dong was ying with his cell phone. Then when he finished ying with his cell phone and was ready to eat, the food was cold. There was no other way, Aunt Lucy had to go to the kitchen and cook him another bowl of noodles. ¡°I heard that you didn¡¯t work at the group this afternoon?¡± Baird Lane took little baby from Christine White¡¯s arms and carried him over. Hugh Dong hmmmed, ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡°I also heard that you abducted one of my assistants and brought my assistant with you to miss work?¡± Baird Lane looked at him. Christine White blinked, ¡°Abducted an assistant? A female assistant?¡± Baird Lane nods nomittally. Christine White¡¯s eyes light up. ¡°Hugh Dong, you wouldn¡¯t like someone else, would you?¡± ¡°How could that be!¡± Hugh Dong denied without hesitation, skimming his lips and said, ¡°I just think, she¡¯s quite interesting, and most importantly, she ¡­¡± Speaking here, he nced at Christine White, after a sh ofplexity in his eyes, it passed in an instant, ¡°Nothing, in short, I don¡¯t like her.¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t like it, don¡¯t hook up with people.¡± Baird Lane uncoincidentally tted his face. Hugh Dong doesn¡¯t listen to him and shrugs his shoulders. Christine White curiously asked, ¡°What¡¯s the name of that female assistant, how does she look?¡± ¡°Not bad, you know her.¡± Hugh Dong looked at Baird Lane. Baird Lane¡¯s handsome face suddenly darkened. Christine White raised her eyebrows, ¡°I know? Who is it?¡± ¡°That¡¯s the one who soiled your skirt and removed grandpa¡¯s flower, called Cici Jagu,¡± Hugh Dong pretended not to see Baird Lane¡¯s warning and smiled as he told Cici Jagu. Christine White¡¯s expression slowly sank, ¡°It¡¯s actually her?¡± ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s her.¡± Hugh Dong nodded, ¡°She is now your husband¡¯s assistant.¡± Christine White looked to Baird Lane, ¡°Why did you recruit her?¡± ¡°Gates recruited her, he didn¡¯t know about Cici Jagu and by the time I found out, Cici Jagu was already an assistant.¡± Baird Lane exined rubbing his temples. Chapter 710 Transfers Christine White stretched, ¡°Alright, since she¡¯s an assistant, let her be, she was interviewed for the job close by bright and early, there¡¯s no need to do anything to her, and didn¡¯t you guys say that she came in to work to pay back the money, that¡¯s just fine.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t mind?¡± Baird Lane looked at her. Christine White smiled, ¡°Of course I mind, but it¡¯s not like I¡¯m the brainless type, well it¡¯s gettingte, back to my room to get cleaned up, I¡¯ve got to go to the office tomorrow to turn in my business.¡± With that, she stood up. Baird Lane holding little baby also followed and got up. The family of three walked out of the restaurant. On the way, Baird Lane still didn¡¯t forget to ask, ¡°The manager that Dad arranged has already arrived?¡± ¡°No, he¡¯ll arrive tomorrow morning, but he¡¯s on the ne now too.¡± Christine White took his hand. Baird Lane nodded in understanding. The night went on like that. The next day, Christine White went to the office, met with the manager that Timothy¡¯s father had arranged, and then handed over the job. After the work was handed over, her whole body was free and clear, so she prepared to go to The Lane Family Group to see that Cici Jagu. Christine White drove to The Lane Family Group. Everyone at The Lane Family Group knew her. After all, some of thepany¡¯s executives went to the wedding and took pictures and posted them in the group, so they knew she was the chairman¡¯s wife and didn¡¯t dare to stop her, so they directly let her in. Then at the same time, the receptionist sent a message inside the group, saying that the chairman¡¯s wife hade to the group. Soon, the entire group building knew about it. Cici Jagu was also inside the group and naturally saw it, biting her lower lip. ¡°Why is she here?¡± Cici Jagu exited the group chat and murmured somewhat unhappily. At that moment, the elevator opened. Christine White came out of it just in time to see Cici Jagu standing outside the door of the chairman¡¯s office. Cici Jagu was holding her cell phone and was walking around, not knowing what she was doing. ¡°Ahem!¡± Christine White coughed lightly. Cici Jagu heard the sound and turned her head to look, seeing Christine White, she barely raised a smile, ¡°Mrs. Lane, it¡¯s you.¡± ¡°Why can¡¯t it be me? ¡°Christine White was likewise smiling, but the smile did not hit the bottom of her eyes. How could she not see, the impatience and unwee in this woman¡¯s eyes. It was also funny that an assistant was not weed by thedy of this group. ¡°No, I didn¡¯t mean that, I thought it was the chairman.¡± Cici Jagu waved her hand to exin. Christine White heckled, ¡°Is your chairman inside?¡± ¡°No, the chairman is in a meeting.¡± Cici Jagu replied. Christine White lifted her chin indistinctly, ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll go wait for him in his office.¡± Saying that, she raised her foot and was about to enter. Cici Jagu, however, suddenly stopped her. Christine White stopped her footsteps, ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± ¡°Mrs. Lane, the chairman said before the meeting that no one is allowed to enter his office without his permission, so ¡­¡± Thetter words, Cici Jagu didn¡¯t say anymore, but the meaning was already clear, that is, Christine White can¡¯t go in. Christine White wrapped her arms around herself andughed in exasperation, ¡°So I can¡¯t go in either right?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Cici Jagu nodded. Christine White pursed her red lips, ¡°So what if I must go in, who are you to stop me?¡± ¡°I¡¯m really sorry Mrs. Lane, President Lane said so, and I¡¯m just doing what I¡¯m told, so please don¡¯t give me a hard time.¡± Cici Jagu said back stiffly. Christine White coldly lowered her small face, ¡°You are not doing anything wrong, you did do what you were told, there is no excuse for that, but who am I? I am the wife of the chairman of The Lane Family Group, and you have to stop me even if I go in?¡± Cici Jagu¡¯s eyes shed, ¡°Anyway, as long as the chairman didn¡¯t say so, I can¡¯t let you in.¡± Most of all, she did not want to let this woman in. What happened to the chairman¡¯s wife, she was the chairman¡¯s assistant, she had the right to intercept. Christine White was angered this time, and smiled coldly, ¡°Fine, then you can stop it, I¡¯d like to see how you¡¯ll tell your chairmanter.¡±Content held by N?velDrama.Org. As the words fell, she turned around and walked over to the wall next to the elevator and leaned against it. Cici Jagu looked at her like this, and her heart was actually a little uneasy. However, thinking of Baird Lane¡¯smand and feeling that she did not do anything wrong, she stopped caring about Christine White and went back to her assistant¡¯s office. I don¡¯t know how long it took, the elevator dinged and opened. Baird Lane and Gates came out from inside. Seeing Christine White, who was leaning against the side of the elevator and ying with her phone, both of them were a little surprised at the same time. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Baird Lane¡¯s tightly furrowed brows loosened and his eyes softened as he looked at her. Gates also greeted her, ¡°Ma¡¯am.¡± Christine White returned a smile to Gates as a greeting, then looked at Baird Lane coldly, ¡°I handed over thepany and had nothing to do, so I came over to see you.¡± ¡°Then what are you standing here for, not going to the office to wait for me?¡± Baird Lane reached out to pull her. However Christine White avoided it, ¡°What are you standing here for? It¡¯s still your responsible assistant.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Baird Lane looked toward the assistant¡¯s office door. Gates thought back, five assistants, four working on other things, and the only one left behind was Cici Jagu. Was it hard to believe that Cici Jagu had gotten into trouble? ¡°That woman assistant of yours, she said she received orders from you not to let anyone into your office, not even me.¡± Christine White pointed to the assistant¡¯s office. Gates¡¯ face went cold, ¡°Dong Lane, I¡¯ll call her out.¡± Baird Lane nodded his head, his face equally unimpressed. Gates walked to the door of the assistant¡¯s office and knocked. Soon, Cici Jagu came out. ¡°Chairman.¡± She came to Baird Lane and looked at him with gentle eyes. Although the tenderness quickly dissipated, Christine White caught a glimpse of it. Christine White coldly hooked her lips. No wonder this woman was determined to stop her. It turned out that she also wanted to give her, thedy of the main pce, a downward spiral. ¡°I¡¯m asking you, why don¡¯t you let madam in?¡± Baird Lane¡¯s eyes were very cold as he looked at Cici Jagu. Cici Jagu somewhat aggrievedly shrunk her neck, ¡°Because youmanded it, no ¡­¡± ¡°I did order that no outsiders are allowed to enter my office, but is madam an outsider?¡± Baird Lane clenched his fists and growled low. Cici Jagu¡¯s mouth dropped open and she didn¡¯t speak anymore. Christine White sneered at her, ¡°Husband, it¡¯s better not to keep such an assistant who doesn¡¯t know how to change around.¡± Cici Jagu¡¯s eyes widened, ¡°You¡¯re firing me?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t say I¡¯m going to fire you, I¡¯m just saying that it¡¯s better for you not to stay by Baird¡¯s side.¡± Christine White spread her hands. Cici Jagu immediately looked towards Baird Lane with an anxious expression, ¡°Chairman, don¡¯t transfer me, I know I¡¯m wrong, I¡¯ll never do it again.¡± However Baird Lane didn¡¯t listen to her at all, after giving Gates a look, he wrapped his arm around Christine White and went into the office. After the two left, Gates and Cici Jagu were the only two people left in the ce. Cici Jagu looked at Gates, her eyes filled with supplication, ¡°Special Assistant Gates, I really know it¡¯s wrong, I ¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s not that you know you¡¯re wrong, it¡¯s that you know you¡¯re going to be transferred and that¡¯s why you have to admit it.¡± Gates interrupted her and said coldly. Cici Jagu¡¯s expression froze, as if she didn¡¯t expect him to see through her so easily. Seeing that she didn¡¯t say anything, Gates grunted expressionlessly, ¡°Don¡¯t think that I don¡¯t know what you have in mind for the chairman of the board, and don¡¯t think that I don¡¯t know what you have in mind for not letting the madam in, I¡¯m telling you, you¡¯d better put those thoughts to rest while you still can, and from now on you¡¯re going to work at the personnel.¡± ¡°No, Special Assistant Gates, I¡¯m not going to personnel!¡± Cici Jagu took his hand and shook her head sharply. Chapter 711 The Real Purpose She came here for Baird, and if she went to personnel, she wouldn¡¯t be able to see him. So she definitely couldn¡¯t go to Personnel. Gates had long guessed that Cici Jagu would not listen, his eyes narrowed up, ¡°It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t go, then you¡¯ll leave, and thepany willpensate you for three months of internship sry.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want it!¡± Cici Jagu¡¯s voice became even more anxious, all sharp, ¡°I don¡¯t want to leave my job, I¡¯ll go to the president!¡± ¡°What?¡± Gates thought he heard wrong, ¡°Go to the president?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Cici Jagu nodded, ¡°The president said I could go as his assistant.¡± As long as she didn¡¯t leave The Lane Family Group, working as an assistant to Nigel Lane was something she recognized. The good thing is that the president¡¯s office and the chairman¡¯s office are just downstairs and upstairs, and Nigel Lane oftenes up to look for Baird, so if she follows Nigel Lane around, she will always be able to see Baird. ¡°The president really said that?¡± Gates scrutinized Cici Jagu, a little less convinced. Cici Jagu nodded some more, ¡°Yes, ask if you don¡¯t believe me.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll ask then.¡± With that said, Gates took out his cell phone and dialed Special Assistant Hugh Dong¡¯s number. Soon, Hugh Dong¡¯s reply came through. Cici Jagu didn¡¯t lie, Hugh Dong did promise that he would let Cici Jagu work for him as an assistant. Gates put down his cell phone with a somewhat unpleasant face and looked at Cici Jagu with a smile but not augh, ¡°You¡¯re quite capable, alright, you go downstairs.¡± Cici Jagu naturally saw the meaning of Gates¡¯ eyes, which is nothing more than saying that she even hooked up with the president. Although she thought so in her heart, Cici Jagu didn¡¯t dare to say so, lowered her eyelids and weakly answered, and after looking at the door of the chairman¡¯s office, she reluctantly walked towards the elevator. Gates looked at her back as she left and snorted disdainfully. Another woman who presumptuously wanted to climb up to Lane Dong. In the past, Molly Bort was such a powerful character, but she ended up with a death sentence. He would like to see how long this woman could jump around again. Thinking, Gates withdrew his gaze, shook his head, and walked towards his office. In the chairman¡¯s office, Baird Lane helped Christine White to sit down in front of the sofa, ¡°Why did you suddenlye here?¡± ¡°Came by to check on you.¡± Christine White said as she pounded her calves. Although she didn¡¯t wear high heels, her calves were still a little sore after standing outside for a long time. Seeing this, Baird Lane simply lifted her calf and ced it on hisp, gently massaging it, ¡°Is this strength okay?¡± Christine White smiled and nodded, ¡°Yes, hubby is awesome.¡± Baird Lane let out a softugh, ¡°You should have called me when you got here.¡± Christine White leaned her head against the back of the couch, ¡°I thought you were in a meeting, so you didn¡¯t call.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t do that next time.¡± Baird Lane said softly. Christine White hmmm¡¯d, ¡°Okay, don¡¯t do that.¡± Baird Lane put her calf down, ¡°Hungry?¡± ¡°Not hungry.¡± Christine White shook her head, ¡°Well, if you¡¯ve got something to do, I¡¯ll just stay here with you and then wait for you to go back from work together.¡± ¡°Good.¡± Baird Lane stood up and kissed her on the forehead before heading towards his desk. At that moment, the office door opened and Gates came in from outside, greeting Christine White before heading toward Baird Lane. ¡°Dong Lane, that Cici Jagu was asked to go over there by the president.¡± Gates reported. Baird Lane frowned, ¡°Nigel is going over?¡± Christine White was ying a cell phone game with her head down, but her ears were perked up to listen. ¡°Yes.¡± Gates nods. Baird Lane pursed his thin lips, ¡°What¡¯s he got Cici Jagu going over there for?¡±All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Assistant.¡± Gates replied, ¡°Seems like the president had his eye on Cici Jagu before, but didn¡¯t ask to move anyone over.¡± Baird Lane narrowed his eyes. Christine White suddenly said, ¡°Didn¡¯t Hugh Dong say that Cici Jagu was interesting two days ago, maybe that¡¯s when.¡± At that, Baird Lane remembered that there was indeed such a thing. ¡°Alright, let Nigel go, but you also give him a message, if that woman dares to cause trouble again, immediately kick me out of The Lane Family,¡± Baird Lane said in a harsh tone. ¡°Yes!¡± Gates nodded and turned around to go out and do as he was told. After he left, silence returned to the office. Christine White sat crookedly on the sofa, ¡°What do you think Hugh Dong has in mind for that Cici Jagu? Does he really find it interesting and wants to have fun, or ¡­¡± ¡°Let him be.¡± Baird Lane waved his hand, unimpressed. Christine White shrugged her shoulders and didn¡¯t say anything more. Turning to the end of the afternoon. Baird Lane turned off hisputer and pulled Christine White¡¯s hand into the elevator. The elevator stopped at the next floor, Hugh Dong and Cici Jagu were standing outside. Seeing the two, Hugh Dong smiled, ¡°Yo, what a coincidence?¡± ¡°Chairman!¡± Cici Jagu also gave a small shout to Baird Lane, but not Christine White. Christine White rolled her eyes, ¡°Ms. Jagu , do you only have your chairman in your eyes and not me?¡± Baird Lane and Hugh Dong looked at Cici Jagu together. Facing even a man¡¯s scrutinizing gaze, Cici Jagu¡¯s face went white and her heart was a little weak. ¡°No, it¡¯s just that you, ma¡¯am, stood behind the chairman and I didn¡¯t see it.¡± She barely managed to squeeze out a smile, but in her heart, she hated Christine White. When this woman said that, it was clear that she was deliberately making things difficult for her, so that the chairman and president would not treat her well. ¡°Really, so I¡¯m such a big person, you can¡¯t even see it, Ms. Jagu. This eye, it¡¯s still not very good, still need to practice more.¡± Christine White ruffled her hair and mocked. Hugh Dong smiled as he walked into the elevator, ¡°Okay, I will let her practice.¡± Cici Jagu didn¡¯t say anything, keeping her head down as they entered the elevator together. ¡°Where are you taking her, where are you going?¡± Baird Lane suddenly spoke. The elevator door closed, Hugh Dong stretched his back and answered, ¡°To socialize, recently there is a development case is good, I asked the other party¡¯s talker to have dinner tonight, so I won¡¯t go back.¡± Baird Lane hmmmed, then asked, ¡°Is it a development case for the new mall?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Hugh Dong nodded. Christine White came interested at this time, ¡°I remember it¡¯s the block in the north of the city, as long as it¡¯s this development case negotiated, the construction will definitely have to be upgraded Day Land, when it¡¯s constructed, do you want to cooperate with mypany, the new energy source oh, it can be used instead of ordinary electricity.¡± Once this word came out, Hugh Dong¡¯s eyes lit up, ¡°Right, I forgot, this is a good feeling, with new energy, how much electricity must be saved, this saving, is our profit ah.¡± Baird Lane hooked the corner of his lips and nodded his head as well, ¡°Then you talk tonight, and try to get the development case down.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡± Hugh Dong patted his chest. Cici Jagu on the side listened to the three people¡¯s conversation, only feeling clouded andpletely unintelligible. She wasn¡¯t as good as she was on her resume, her resume, all bought. For the first time, she felt that she was so far away from them. While talking, the elevator reached the first floor. Hugh Dong waved his hand and went out first. Then Baird Lane carefully escorted Christine White out as well, towards the car. Thest one to go out was Cici Jagu, who looked at the backs of the two as if they were in love, and was both envious and jealous in her heart. The chairman of the board is really a man who loves his wife very much. If she was the one who married him, he would have loved her very much. Thinking of this, Cici Jagu raised her foot and subconsciously wanted to follow Baird Lane. But before she could take a step, she was stopped by Hugh Dong, ¡°What are you still standing there for, hurry up.¡± Cici Jagu came to her senses, took her feet back, and turned towards Hugh Dong after muffledly replying that she wasing. Chapter 712 Debby York Out of Jail Christine White heard themotion behind her, but had no reason to, and bent down to get into the car after Baird Lane pulled the door open. An hourter, the two returned to the old house. Aunt Lucy has prepared the meal and the two take Bo to the dining room. After the meal, Baird Lane went to the study to deal with things, so Christine White apanied little baby to y with toys in the bedroom. Suddenly, the cell phone she put next to her rang. Christine White picked it up and saw that it was a friend request message. Then she clicked in only to realize that the one who applied for a friend, was actually Debby York. ¡°She would send me this so much?¡± Christine White murmured in a low voice. For a while, her expression turned into a trance. Debby York used to be her best friend, but back then, she waspelled by Molly Bort to poison her grandfather¡¯s tea, so she was sentenced to twenty years. But now sending her a friend request, did Debby Yorke out? Thinking about it, Christine White hurriedly passed the application and was about to type to ask if the other party was Debby York. Debby York¡¯s message was sent first, ¡°Is it Christine?¡± Christine White was silent for a split second when she saw those four words, then deleted the question she had just typed and replied with the word hmm. This time, Debby York sent a voice call directly over. Christine White¡¯s cell phone suddenly vibrated, and she almost didn¡¯t throw it out. But in the end, she steadied herself and answered the voice call. ¡°Christine ¡­¡± Debby York¡¯s voice came from the other end of the call. Christine White heard it at once, but it wasn¡¯t as lively and cheerful as before, and there were only vicissitudes and raspiness. Christine White¡¯s heart is also a little bit of bad taste, sour and sour, hmmm, ¡°It¡¯s me.¡± ¡°It¡¯s really you, I was thinking of adding your previous phone number to try and see if I could contact you, but I didn¡¯t think I could really contact you.¡± Debby York smiled. Christine White took a deep breath, ¡°I changed my number but not my WeChat, so you were able to find me, but howe you have a cell phone, you got out of jail?¡± ¡°Yes, I made a big achievement some time ago, then my sentence was not only reduced by a few years and changed from incarceration execution to out of custody execution, as long as I am within the surveince range of the police department, I can work and rest normally.¡± Debby York said as she touched her short hair. Christine White lifted her chin in a daze, ¡°So that¡¯s it, congrattions.¡± ¡°Thanks.¡± Debby York sniffled, then added, ¡°When I got out, I heard them say that Christine White had died, six years ago, I didn¡¯t believe it, then I asked around more and saw a picture of President Lane¡¯s current wife, and found out that it was you in the picture, but under a different name, Christine, and that¡¯s What the hell is going on?¡± Christine White stroked her son¡¯s hair, then told what happened back then, and told the story. Debby York listened and realized that her best friend had actually gone through so much danger back then. ¡°Christine, I¡¯m sorry for betraying you for my own selfish desires back then, I¡¯m really sorry.¡± Debby York cried and apologized. Christine White¡¯s heart said that she didn¡¯t mind was a lie, but listening to her crying, she couldn¡¯t hate her. ¡°Well, it¡¯s all in the past, since you¡¯re out now, live a good life and don¡¯t do those things again.¡± Christine White advised heartily. Debby York hmmmed, ¡°I know, I won¡¯t, I¡¯ve already contacted my parents, they were very happy to hear that I got out, and I¡¯ve also heard them say that someone has been pumping money into their ount again for the past few years, it¡¯s not a lot but it¡¯s enough for them to live on.¡± As she said this, her voice choked up, ¡°My parents don¡¯t know who this money is from, but I know it has to be you right, Christine, you¡¯ve been helping me take care of my parents right?¡± Christine White smiled, ¡°My aunt and uncle were very kind to me back then, if it wasn¡¯t for them picking up the ck from time to time, I wouldn¡¯t have been able to grow up peacefully in The White Family so it¡¯s only right to take care of them.¡± ¡°Thank you, really thank you ¡­¡± Debby York was still crying. Christine White¡¯s lips twitched slightly and she was just about to say something when the door to the room was pushed open and Baird Lane came in from outside. ¡°Well Debby , I¡¯ll leave you to it for now, we¡¯ll meet some other time.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Debby York nodded wiping tears from her eyes. Christine White hung up the phone. Baird Lane walked over to her and sat down on the floor with her and took her into his arms, ¡°Who¡¯s calling?¡± ¡°Debby York¡¯s.¡± Christine White returned as she leaned against his chest. ¡°Who¡¯s Debby York?¡± Baird Lane frowned, obviously not impressed with the name. Christine White shook her head in amusement, then her expression turned serious, ¡°The one who drugged Grandpa, my former best friend.¡± Upon hearing this, Baird Lane¡¯s face suddenly grimaced, ¡°She called you? She got out of jail?¡± ¡°Yeah, she made a big score and the remainder of her sentence wasmuted to out of prison.¡± Christine White said as she took his hand. Baird Lane didn¡¯t say anything, his eyes were dark. Christine White yed with his hand, ¡°Baird, I know you must still care about Grandpa in your heart, but after all these years, Debby York has been punished too, and out-of-prison sentences aren¡¯t that easy, and they¡¯re not allowed if they aren¡¯t mutually agreed upon by those above them, so ¡­ ¡± ¡°You¡¯re asking me to spare her?¡± Baird Lane looked down at Christine White. Christine White shook her head, ¡°I¡¯m not asking you to spare her, I mean that you should not give her a hard time during this period of her execution in prison.¡± Baird Lane had no more words, looked at her fixedly for a while before he spoke slowly and spat out a word, ¡°Good.¡± He could not give the woman a hard time.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Hopefully, that woman had really changed her ways, otherwise, he would never stop. ¡°Thank you husband.¡± Christine White gave Baird Lane a kiss on the lips. Baird Lane rubbed her hair for a bit before picking up Little Treasure, ¡°Alright, time for the little ones to go back to bed.¡± Bo blinked at Christine White, obviously not too keen on going back. Christine White saw it and covered her lips and smiled, ¡°Okay Little Treasure, daddy is right, it¡¯s sote, it¡¯s indeed time to go to bed.¡± Seeing that her mom doesn¡¯t help herself either, little baby wraps her arms around Baird Lane¡¯s neck with a lost face. Baird Lane sent Little Treasure back to his own room, and when he came back again, it was already an hourter. Christine White had finished her bath and was sitting on the end of the bed reading a book, when she saw hime in, she raised her head slightly, ¡°Little Treasure is asleep?¡± ¡°Uh, tucked in beforeing back.¡± Baird Lane returned as he tugged on his tie. Christine White patted the side of the bed, signaling him toe over and do it. Baird Lane walked over and sat down. Christine White closes the book in her hand and kneels behind him, squeezing his shoulders, ¡°Husband worked hard!¡± Baird Lane¡¯s eyes darkened and he suddenly bent his hand over and wrapped an arm around her waist, scooping her up from behind directly into his arms. ¡°Ah!¡± Christine White only felt a heavenly spin, and her entire body sat in Baird Lane¡¯s arms. She couldn¡¯t help but p the man¡¯s chest, ¡°What are you doing, you scared me to death!¡± Baird Laneughed lowly and looked at her with downcast eyes, ¡°Honey, I want to.¡± Christine White rolled her eyes, ¡°No, you know I¡¯m ¡­ now.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay, you help me.¡± Baird Lane eyes darkened. Christine White¡¯s eyes widened, ¡°What do you mean? Help you? Help you how?¡± It couldn¡¯t be what she thought it was, could it? Baird Lane¡¯s eyes grew deeper and deeper as he grabbed her hand and pressed it towards his lower abdomen. Christine White¡¯s body tensed and she tried to pull her hand back, but Baird Lane¡¯s grip was so tight that she couldn¡¯t retract it. Christine White opened her mouth, her small face holding red, ¡°You ¡­¡± ¡°Help me!¡± Baird Lane lowered his head and buried it in her ear, his voice low and husky. Chapter 713 Provocation Christine White looked at him with a small red face. She ducked into the bathroom and when she came out, she saw that he was gone, skimmed her lips, didn¡¯t bother looking, yawned, and prepared to take a nap. This pregnancy was just was prone to sleepiness. And she slept, again, for a long time, and when she woke up, it was the next morning. Baird Lane was gone. Christine White wiped the spot where he had been lying, where it was already cold, indicating that he had already been gone for a while, just do not know when he left. But Song Christine White warmed but looked at the note on the bed. She sat up, picked it up and looked at it, and it was written in a dragon¡¯s hand: there is a very important international conference in the morning, I¡¯ll leave first, call me if there is anything. Looking at the words, Christine White smiled and murmured, ¡°What could I possibly have to do?¡± Although she didn¡¯t feel that she was at home and could have anything happen, she was still ttered by his concern. Just as she was thinking about it, there was a knock on the door. Christine White put the note down and looked to the bedroom door, ¡°Who is it?¡± ¡°Ma¡¯am, it¡¯s me.¡± Aunt Lucy¡¯s voice came from the door, ¡°Are you awake?¡± ¡°Awake,e in.¡± Christine White yawned back. The door opened and Aunt Lucy pushed her way in, ¡°Ma¡¯am, just now Mr. called me and asked me if you were awake, if not, he came over to wake you up for something to eat.¡± Christine White knows that Baird Lane put her to sleep all the time, not eating is not good for the body, that¡¯s why she instructed Aunt Lucy in this way, her heart warmed up, she also smiled, ¡°I¡¯m grateful to Aunt Lucy for running over, I¡¯ll get up right away.¡± ¡°Okay, then I¡¯ll go over to the dining room and put breakfast away.¡± ¡°Uh-huh.¡± Christine White nodded. Aunt Lucy happily left. Christine White lifted the covers off the bed and went to the bathroom to wash up. After washing up, she went out and walked towards the dining room. After breakfast, Christine White bes idle, after all, thepany has been handed over, there is no point for her to go there. Aunt Lucy suggested that she just wander around the old mansion, she could only do as she was told and wander around the old mansion, otherwise she would be really bored. Christine White feeds the koi by the pond in the garden. The koi were raised by Uncle Fook, and they were very well kept, one of them was so strong and fat that they couldn¡¯t even swim, and they were quite good at eating. If it wasn¡¯t for the glittering scales on their bodies, they would have made people drool. Just as Christine White was happily feeding the fish, a soft female voice suddenly sounded behind her, ¡°Mrs. Lane.¡± Christine White froze for a moment, then turned her head to look. Seeing Cici Jagu standing not far away in a man¡¯s suit with slightly disheveled hair, her entire body was startled. ¡°You ¡­ What are you doing here, and the way you look ¡­¡± Cici Jagu seemed to have suffered a great grievance, covering her face and crying. Christine White put down the fish feed and walked over, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you, don¡¯t cry? However, Lin Tomb Xie seemed like she didn¡¯t hear him, she was still crying, and she was crying even louder. Christine White sank her face, simply didn¡¯t ask, just stood there, coldly watching her cry, her heart full of ridicule. Crying like this, as if she had bullied her! After crying for a while, Cici Jagu saw that Christine White didn¡¯te tofort her and couldn¡¯t cry anymore, putting her hand down from her face, she gave Christine White a sly look. Christine White rolled her eyes, ¡°Ms. Jagu , you still haven¡¯t said why exactly are you here?¡± Cici Jagu huffed back, ¡°I ¡­ I dropped off the presidentst night and ¡­ And then ¡­¡± ¡°And then what you say, what¡¯s with the stammering?¡± Christine White pursed her red lips, somewhat impatient. Cici Jagu seemed to be frightened in general, timidly looking at her, ¡°Thenst night I met the chairman ¡­¡± At those words, Christine White¡¯s pupils shrunk, gazing tightly at the woman in front of her, ¡°Met Baird?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t tell me that this jacket on you is Baird¡¯s, and you spent the night with Bairdst night?¡± Christine White narrowed her eyes and blushed. Yet Cici Jagu blushed as if to confirm her words and put her head down in shame. At the sight, Christine White clenched her palms and When she woke up this morning, the other pillow was dented, indicating that Baird Lane did sleep beside herst night, so what this Cici Jagu said would not be true, but she was still upset. Rumor mongering, all of them were rumor mongering on her man, she would never let it go so easily. However, the jacket on Cici Jagu¡¯s body does look familiar, like Baird Lane¡¯s, but Baird Lane has too many suits, changing two or three suits a day is amon thing, it is normal that she does not remember. After all, she fell asleep yesterday, Baird Lane has not gone out, she does not know. Thinking about it, Christine White took down the jacket on Cici Jagu as soon as she could and checked the size. There were only two men in the house, Baird Lane and Hugh Dong. Hugh Dong¡¯s size is a little less than Baird Lane¡¯s, so she looks at the size and knows who the jacket belongs to. ¡°Mrs. Lane, this is really the chairman¡¯s.¡± Cici Jagu was a little shocked except when Christine White grabbed the jacket, and then reacted that Christine White was checking who the jacket really belonged to, and didn¡¯t panic, instead she deliberately emphasized that it was Baird Lane¡¯s. And when she emphasized, the corner of her mouth slightly raised, looking at Christine White¡¯s eyes, full of provocation. Christine White didn¡¯t notice and concentrated on checking the size. Finally, after she saw the sizebel and realized that it was indeed Baird Lane¡¯s, her delicate face, sombre to even. Even if she knew that Baird Lane couldn¡¯t possibly have anything with this woman, but his clothes, appearing on this woman, she was still angry. Looking at Christine White¡¯s exasperated appearance, Cici Jagu knew that she confirmed whose clothes it was, and slightly lowered her eyelids to cover the smugness in her eyes, but on her face she had a face of apologetic and sorry expression, ¡°I¡¯m sorry Mrs. Lane, I drank too muchst night, and I really didn¡¯t know that the chairman of the board and I ¡­ ¡± ¡°Okay, no need to say these specious words to create misunderstanding, do you think you really had something with my husband?¡± Christine White looked at her coldly. Although she didn¡¯t wear high heels and was quite a bit more beaten than Cici Jagu.Content held by N?velDrama.Org. But the aura around Christine White still overpowered Cici Jagu. This made Cici Jagu feel very ufortable, a feeling of being stepped on, her heart was very upset, but she did not show it on her face, lowered her head, and weakly returned, ¡°It is true that the chairman and I did not have a substantial rtionshipst night, but we slept togetherst night.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± The corner of Christine White¡¯s mouth hooked out a touch of mockery. ¡°Slept together? Are you sure?¡± Cici Jagu¡¯s heart stuttered, looking at this smile of hers, she inexplicably had a bad feeling. What was this womanughing at? Was it really not Baird who slept with herst night? No, it couldn¡¯t be, she could guarantee that the man she metst night, was indeed Baird, and when she woke up this morning, there were signs of him lying beside her, so it must be Baird without a doubt. Chapter 714 This is the truth This woman was definitely misleading her when she said it wasn¡¯t Baird. Yes, that must be it! Thinking about it, Cici Jagu¡¯s heart settled down again, but her face smiled reluctantly, ¡°It¡¯s really the chairman, Mrs. Lane, I¡¯m not lying to you.¡± ¡°Really, that¡¯s just right, the old mansion has surveince everywhere, let¡¯s take a look at the surveince.¡± After saying that, Christine White took out her cell phone and was about to call someone. Right at this moment, Hugh Dong came over in a suit with a darkened face, ¡°Christine, there¡¯s no need to call someone, the one who slept with herst night, was me.¡± ¡°What?¡± Before Christine White was surprised, Cici Jagu eximed in disbelief, followed by an uneptable look, shaking her head violently, ¡°That¡¯s impossible, how could it be with you?¡± It was clearly Baird! Hugh Dong looked at her grimly, ¡°Why couldn¡¯t it be me, do you think it¡¯s really Baird Lane?¡± Cici Jagu¡¯s lips moved to speak, but nothing coulde out when she looked at him with mocking eyes. Christine White sneered at Cici Jagu and ignored her, then put her eyes on Hugh Dong, ¡°What the hell happenedst night, she said that she spent the night with Baird, and you said that it was you who spent the night with her, you both confused me.¡± ¡°It¡¯s like this, didn¡¯t I take her to socialize yesterday, drank too much, let her send me back, I was thinking, let her send me back to my room, let her go, I didn¡¯t expect, she walked away from the hand, bumped into Baird Lane who came back from outside.¡± ¡°And then?¡± Christine White asked, skimming Cici Jagu again. At the moment Cici Jagu was standing there with a dumbfounded look on her face, obviously still unable toe to terms with the fact that it wasn¡¯t Baird Lanest night. ¡°Then she also drank a lot of wine, and after meeting Baird Lane, she wrapped up and vomited all over Baird Lane, Baird Lane was disgusted, so he took off his jacket and threw it on her head, maybe she was so excited about meeting Baird Lane at that time that she got drunk.¡± Speaking here, Hugh Dong¡¯s eyes became even colder, ¡°Because the person was brought back by me, so Baird Lane called me over, gave me the person, and let me be responsible for sending her away, just that I was also delirious at that time, so I didn¡¯t send her away, and let the maid open a guest room.¡± ¡°You slept together?¡± Christine White raised an eyebrow. Hugh Dong nodded and shook his head, ¡°Just slept together, but didn¡¯t do anything because I couldn¡¯t stay up with the alcohol myself when I left her in bed at the time, so I fell asleep next to her, only realizing it when I woke up in the morning, and then went back to my room.¡± ¡°I see.¡± Christine White nodded in realization. The truth of it all came out. She looked at Cici Jagu coldly, ¡°Ms. Jagu , now do you still insist that it was my husband who spent the night with youst night?¡± Cici Jagu¡¯s face went white and she couldn¡¯t wait to find a crack in the ground. Originally, she thought that she really slept with her beloved, that¡¯s why she gathered her courage and went to provoke in front of Masamune to create a rift between Masamune and Baird, so that she could take advantage of the situation. But she didn¡¯t realize that everything was a lie and things weren¡¯t what she thought at all! ¡°Alright Christine, what are you asking her for, you go first, leave this ce to me.¡± Hugh Dong first looked at Cici Jagu coldly, and then said to Christine White. Christine White hmmmed and nodded, ready to go. But before leaving, she looked at the jacket in her hand and threw it on Cici Jagu again, ¡°Ms. Jagu , I know what you have in mind for my husband, and I also know your intention of running to me and saying these words, but I¡¯m sorry, you didn¡¯t seed, but instead, you owed another debt, and this jacket of my husband¡¯s, I¡¯m also troubled to ask you to pay for it!¡± After saying that, she no longer looked at Cici Jagu and lifted her foot to walk away. Hugh Dong and Cici Jagu were the only two people left. Hugh Dong looked at her expressionlessly, ¡°I originally thought that you are a simple and kind girl, I never thought that I was the one who looked away.¡± Cici Jagu¡¯s eyes shed and she didn¡¯t say anything. She didn¡¯t feel just not pure and kind. It wasn¡¯t like she had done anything bad, she was just fighting for her love and happiness, what was wrong with that. Hugh Dong didn¡¯t know what was going on in Cici Jagu¡¯s mind, clenching his fists, he added: ¡°Do you know why I fell for you at the first sight in Gates¡¯ office, because of your eyes, these eyes of yours are clear and pure, exactly the same as hers back then, but I didn¡¯t think that it¡¯s all a fake!¡± ¡°Who is she?¡± Cici Jagu looked at him and asked. Hugh Dong pursed his thin lips, ¡°You don¡¯t deserve to know, I originally thought, you have these eyes with the same eyes as her, I can slowly let go of her to try to like you, but I didn¡¯t expect, the person you like is Baird Lane, and you want to use me to get close to Baird Lane, it¡¯s really ridiculous.¡± ¡°I ¡­ I¡¯m sorry!¡± Cici Jagu suddenly bowed and looked like she was about to cry, ¡°I didn¡¯t want to, I just liked Baird so much that ¡­¡± ¡°You shut up, Baird is not a name you call, and your ambition, also makes me sick, I didn¡¯t expect, you actually have the face to run to Christine barely provoking to show off.¡± Hugh Dong hooked his thin lips sarcastically. Cici Jagu blushed, being embarrassed and embarrassed. If she got her way and really slept with Baird Lane all night, she went to the front of the main court to provoke, even if there is no lower limit, she does not feel any shame, after all, fighting for her love. But the truth is that it did not work, and it would be really humiliating to be told. ¡°You get out of here immediately now.¡± Hugh Dong pointed in the direction of departure. Cici Jagu was a little reluctant, ¡°President ¡­¡± ¡°Get out!¡± Hugh Dong yelled angrily. Cici Jagu was taken aback, not only was she resisting him, hugging Baird Lane¡¯s jacket and flying away. Hugh Dong¡¯s mouth pulled out a sarcastic smile for his blindness. He then took out his cell phone and dialed the personnel number, ¡°Hey, it¡¯s me, fire Cici Jagu, yes, she has bad character.¡± After themand, Hugh Dong put his cell phone down and turned to leave as well. Soon, this dogged incident, also spread to Baird Lane while in the middle. It was the maid who heard it and then told Aunt Lucy, who called and told Baird Lane. Baird Lane learned that he threw a dressst night, actually back to make this kind of misunderstanding, face are gloomy, call Christine White. ¡°It¡¯s me, I¡¯ve heard all about it, I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t realize ¡­¡± ¡°I know, none of your business.¡± Christine White knew what he was going to say and interrupted him with a smile, ¡°I¡¯ve always believed in you.¡±Content held by N?velDrama.Org. At those words, Baird Lane¡¯s dark handsome face had a cloudy turn in an instant, ¡°Thank you wife.¡± ¡°Alright, you work well, I will apany Little Treasure to y for a while, if there is anything you want to say,e back and talk about it in the evening.¡± Christine White smiled. Baird Lane hmmmed and nodded slightly, ¡°Good.¡± Through the end of the conversation, Baird Lane put down the cell phone, originally sunny face, and then all of a sudden back to gloomy. He internally called Gates in. Gates came to him, ¡°Chairman, any orders?¡± ¡°Is Nigel Lane here?¡± Baird Lane asked in a deep voice, narrowing his eyes. Gates couldn¡¯t help but shiver as he heard the ice in his voice, ¡°Not yet.¡± ¡°Alright, you go out first, and when he arrives, tell him toe see me.¡± Baird Lane waved his hand. The woman, it was Nigel who had brought her back, and he¡¯d get him for it. Gates answered, ¡°Yes, I know, I¡¯ll go out first. ". After saying that, Gates turned around and left. Baird Lane stared at theputer screen, his eyes somber, not knowing what he was thinking. Chapter 715 – Revealing True Colors After about ten minutes, the door of the office was pushed open again, Hugh Dong came in from outside with a tired look and a weak pace, ¡°I heard Gates say that you¡¯re looking for me?¡± Baird Lane frowned, looking at such a disheveled Hugh Dong, his face was very dissatisfied, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with your image?¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong with my image?¡± Hugh Dong looked down at himself and felt that there was nothing wrong ah, it was just that he didn¡¯t look too good after drinking. Baird Lane pursed his thin lips, ¡°Okay, let me ask you, you and that woman, in the end what is the rtionship?¡± ¡°That woman?¡± Hugh Dong first froze, then reacted, he was referring to Cici Jagu, his good-looking to the extreme face, a touch of disgust immediately surfaced, ¡°Nothing to do with it!¡± ¡°Nothing to do with you would let you go to your ce as an assistant and bring someone home?¡± Baird Lane narrowed his eyes, clearly not believing his words. Hugh Dong wiped the tip of his nose, ¡°Okay I admit, I did initially look at her, I thought she was quite interesting, and I also had thoughts of developing with her, but I didn¡¯t realize that she was simply a hypocritical woman, and she stayed by my side because she was rushing towards you.¡± Baird Lane eyes sank, did not speak anymore. It was true that he had not known at first that the woman Cici Jagu had taken a fancy to him. It wasn¡¯t until after what happened this morning that he knew. Rubbing his temples with some headache, ¡°Alright, that Cici Jagu is no longer suitable to stay in The Lane Family Group, you send the person away.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve already asked personnel to notify her.¡± Hugh Dong shrugged his shoulders. Baird Lane hmmmed, ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± ¡°Anything else? If there¡¯s nothing, I¡¯ll go back to my office and catch up on some sleep, I didn¡¯t sleep wellst night.¡± Hugh Dong said with a yawn. Baird Lane looked at him with disgust at his disheveled appearance, ¡°The entertainment you talked aboutst night, how did it go?¡± ¡°I went out and still couldn¡¯t get it?¡± Hugh Dong snorted, ¡°He will send someone over this afternoon to talk about specific cooperation matters.¡± ¡°Got it, get lost.¡± Baird Lane impatiently waved his hand and gave his expulsion order. Hugh Dong couldn¡¯t wait and turned around. When he had just stepped out of the elevator and was about to go back to his office, he saw someone standing outside his office door, none other than Cici Jagu. Cici Jagu was wearing a long white dress with straight long hair, and was biting her lip, about to cry as she stood there, her eyes red as she looked at him. ¡°President ¡­¡± Hugh Dong tightened his brows, ¡°Why are you here?¡± Cici Jagu squeezed her palms, ¡°I heard the personnel minister say that you fired me?¡± Hugh Dong was nomittal, ¡°That¡¯s right, so why don¡¯t you leave now!¡± ¡°No!¡± Cici Jagu shook her head, ¡°I¡¯m not leaving, I so fortunately applied for the job and came in, I didn¡¯t make any mistakes, on what grounds did you fire me?¡± ¡°On what grounds? You didn¡¯t do anything wrong?¡± Hugh Dongughed at her words, slightly lowered his head and looked at her condescendingly, ¡°It¡¯s true that you were recruited luckily, but did youe in here to work? You came in, for Baird Lane, so an employee with a bad heart like you, The Lane Family Group won¡¯t want!¡± Cici Jagu¡¯s eyes shed sheepishly, ¡°I admit, I came in here with selfish intentions, but I didn¡¯t make any mistakes at work, did I?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not that you haven¡¯t made any mistakes, but you¡¯re doing the easiest job of serving tea and pouring water, if you still make mistakes in this, then with all due respect, you¡¯re just a waste of space, understand?¡± Hugh Dong hit her without mercy. Cici Jagu¡¯s face went white, and she was quite a bit aggrieved in her heart. How could he say this about her? Obviously, in the previous few days, he was still warm and caring to her, and took care of her, but now he actually said this about her, just because the person she liked was not him, but the chairman? If this is really the case, he is too careful, right? The more I think about it, the more aggrieved I am, Cici Jagu tears in her eyes, ¡°How can you me me for this, serving tea and pouring water like this is something you ordered me to do, you can also let me do other ah.¡± ¡°Alright, what¡¯s the use of talking about this now, when I asked you to serve tea and pour water, you didn¡¯t refuse did you, now you turn around and me me for not arranging a good job for you, it¡¯s reallyughable, go away, don¡¯t be in The Lane Family Group anymore.¡± Hugh Dong drove people away with an icy face. Cici Jagu shook her head violently, ¡°I¡¯m not leaving, when I signed the contract, it clearly states that the employee has not countered a major fault, you can¡¯t fire me!¡± How could she leave. If she left, there would really be no way to get close to Baird. Hugh Dong¡¯s eyes narrowed dangerously, ¡°Major fault? Attempting to seduce the group chairman, is this fault enough?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t ¡­¡± Cici Jagu stared with wide eyes and retorted on the spot. Hugh Dong looped his arms, ¡°No? Is what happened this morning a lie, don¡¯t forget, The Lane Family¡¯s old mansion is filled with surveince cameras, what do you think people will think of you if I post what you said to my sister-inw on the inte?¡± Hearing this, Cici Jagu¡¯s entire body was confused and couldn¡¯t believe her ears, ¡°You ¡­ You want to expose me?¡± ¡°You miss my big brother, and you¡¯re delusional about recing my sister-inw, why can¡¯t I expose you? Get lost, or I really won¡¯t let you go.¡± Hugh Dong was already impatient to talk to her anymore and waved his hand to drive her away. And Cici Jagu didn¡¯t dare to touch his brow anymore, lowered her head, shed tears, and quickly left. She was afraid that if she didn¡¯t leave, this man would really expose her. And this man is also too hateful a little bit, she is not just do not like him, he need to do so to her? Cici Jagu left The Lane Family Group and stood outside the gates of The Lane Family Group, looking up at the building with a sense of dismay. She didn¡¯t know why she had ended up being fired from her job, but her heart was ultimately upset. She couldn¡¯t just let it go, she must find a way toe back here again. Only then could she see Baird every day. Just as she was thinking about it, a reddy¡¯s supercar pulled up in front of Cici Jagu, the window rolled down and Nana Dodge¡¯s pretty face was exposed. Cici Jagu¡¯s eyes lit up at the sight of her and she called out in surprise, ¡°Nana .¡± Nana Dodge didn¡¯t respond to her, just looked at her with an expressionless face. The surprise on Cici Jagu¡¯s face slowly sank and she became a little bewildered, ¡°Nana , what¡¯s wrong with you, why are you looking at me like that? Did I do something wrong?¡± ¡°Cici Jagu, you are such a hypocrite!¡± Nana Dodge finally spoke, her tone filled with sarcasm.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Cici Jagu froze, ¡°Disguise? What am I faking?¡± ¡°You¡¯re still pretending you don¡¯t know, you¡¯re obviously deep in heart and soul, but you¡¯re pretending to be a pure and innocent person to fool me, it¡¯s just abominable!¡± Nana Dodge yelled in anger. Cici Jagu still had an uncertain expression and blinked, ¡°Lying to you? Nana , what are you talking about, what did I lie to you?¡± ¡°You didn¡¯t lie to me about Baird¡¯s brother? You obviously like Brother Baird too, but you didn¡¯t tell me, and you lied to me about taking you with you to The Lane Family, and you dare to say you didn¡¯t?¡± Nana Dodge pointed at her. Cici Jagu¡¯s face stiffened, but then she lowered her head knowing she was in the wrong, ¡°I¡¯m sorry Nana , I didn¡¯t mean to try and lie to you, I really didn¡¯t know that Baird was the one you liked at first, and I realized that only after I met him.¡± ¡°You shut up!¡± Nana Dodge yelled at her, ¡°Who told you to call Baird¡¯s brother names, Baird¡¯s brother isn¡¯t that close to you.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m just so used to calling it that I can¡¯t change it for a while.¡± Cici Jagu waved her hand and apologized again in a hurry. Chapter 716 – Dripping Rain Nana Dodge didn¡¯t believe her, sneered, ¡°Whether it¡¯s called habit, or it¡¯s just to appear that you and Brother Baird are close to each other in my ce, I know it in my heart, but unfortunately, ah, fake will always be fake, can¡¯t be real, you and Brother Baird, are not close to each other at all.¡± Cici Jagu¡¯s mouth opened, and then she didn¡¯t say anything, dropping her eyelids to hide the darkness in her eyes. I can¡¯t imagine that Nana Dodge, this stupid bitch, has actually grown up and can¡¯t even be fooled anymore. It seems that it won¡¯t be that easy for her to utilize Nana Dodge in the future. ¡°By the way, I also heard that you were kicked out of The Lane Family Group right?¡± Nana Dodge, unaware that Cici Jagu was calling her stupid in her mind, circled her arms to gloat. Cici Jagu gave a far-fetched hmmm with a smile. ¡°Serves you right for going behind my back anding here for an interview, don¡¯t think I don¡¯t know that you¡¯re just as close as you can get.¡± Nana Dodge sneered. Cici Jagu quickly denied, ¡°I didn¡¯t, I just went to work to pay back Chairman Lane because I owed him too much money.¡± ¡°Come on, you¡¯re still trying to fool me, you think you can fool me? Even if you go to work, how much money do you earn? I¡¯m afraid even if you earn for ten years, it won¡¯t be enough to pay it back, you¡¯re just trying to get close to Baird¡¯s brother.¡± Speaking of this, Nana Dodge couldn¡¯t get enough of it and got out of the car and pushed Cici Jagu, ¡°Do you think that you¡¯re in The Lane Family group and you can make Baird¡¯s brother fall in love with you and then marry into The Lane Family? Let me tell you, absolutely not, not to mention The Camp Family, we The Dodge Family won¡¯t allow it either.¡± Cici Jagu covered her shoulders with a bullied look and lowered her head so that no one could see the emotions under her eyes. Seeing that she didn¡¯t say anything, Nana Dodge thought that she had ripped off her false facade and was embarrassing her, and with a quick smile on her face, she reboarded her car and drove off. After all, her purpose ining here was to mock Cici Jagu. Now that her purpose was aplished and she was relieved, it was natural for her to leave. Of course, she also wanted to go into The Lane Family Group to look for Baird¡¯s brother, but Grandpa had said not to disturb Baird¡¯s brother for the time being during this recent period. After this period of time, Grandpa would help her and Baird¡¯s brother create opportunities, she listened to Grandpa. Watching Nana Dodge¡¯s red car sports car far away, Cici Jagu¡¯s fists on both sides clenched up. She knew that after this farewell, her friendship with Nana Dodge was over. But she didn¡¯t regret it, love was selfish, even if her friendship with Nana Dodge didn¡¯t end now, it would endter. It was better that it ended now, so that they wouldn¡¯t have to take the friendship into consideration as they fought for Baird¡¯s hand. With that in mind, Cici Jagu swept away the aggrieved look she¡¯d had a moment ago, took a deep breath, wiped the corners of her eyes, and hailed a cab. ¡°Where to?¡± The cab driver asked. Cici Jagu gave the address of The Lane Family¡¯s old house. Soon enough, The Lane Family¡¯s old mansion arrived. Cici Jagu went up to the door and knocked, indicating that she wanted to see Christine White. Christine White was watching TV in her room and was a little surprised to hear the maid convey that Cici Jagu was looking for her. ¡°Did she say what she wanted to see me for?¡± Christine White asked as she put down the apple in her hand. The maid shook her head, ¡°No, she only said she wanted to see you ma¡¯am.¡± ¡°Heh, if she says she wants to see me she¡¯s going to see me? Tell her to go away, I won¡¯t see it!¡± Christine White waved her hand in boredom. The maid answered and went down to pass on the message. Cici Jagu was not surprised to learn that Christine White was not willing to see her, after all, she said those words to Christine White in the morning, it was normal for Christine White not to see her. In her ce, she wouldn¡¯t have met either. However, it didn¡¯t mean, she gave up. ¡°Please tell Mrs. Lane that I must see her, and if she doesn¡¯t see me, then I will wait here.¡± Saying that, Cici Jagu sat down at the foot of the stone lion in front of the old mansion¡¯s gate. Seeing that she was so stubborn, the maid had no choice but to go find Christine White to convey it again. Christine White raised her eyebrows, ¡°She won¡¯t leave until I see her?¡± ¡°That¡¯s what she said, and she¡¯s even sitting down at the door now.¡± The maid nodded. Christine White was exasperated, ¡°She¡¯s clearly threatening me, you reply to her, even if she wants to wait, then so be it, I¡¯d like to see how long she can wait.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± The maid answered and went out. Christine White continued to nibble on her apple and watched the movie in front of her, a smile on her face, but the smirk reached the bottom of her eyes. Although she didn¡¯t know why Cici Jagu wanted to see her, but she could be sure that it must not be good. She wasn¡¯t in the mood to pay any attention to someone who was harboring a crush on her husband. With that in mind, Christine White yawned,id down on the couch, and fell asleep. After sleeping for about another three hours. Christine White was woken up by a knock on the door. She rubbed her somewhat groggy head and walked over to open the door. The person standing outside the door was Aunt Lucy. It seems that there is something urgent, Aunt Lucy has an anxious expression on her face, ¡°Ma¡¯am, it¡¯s not good, it¡¯s raining outside.¡± Christine White cried andughed when she heard this, ¡°It¡¯s just raining, what¡¯s the big deal?¡± ¡°No.¡± Aunt Lucy danced around for a while, taking a breath, before she added, ¡°It¡¯s that Cici Jagu.¡± Hearing the words Cici Jagu, Aunt Lucy realized something and narrowed her eyes, ¡°She wouldn¡¯t have left yet, would she?¡± ¡°No, she¡¯s still sitting outside.¡± Aunt Lucy shook her head. Christine White looked through her and out at the pouring rain outside, her lips pursed up, ¡°She¡¯s still really persistent, it¡¯s almost dark and she¡¯s not leaving.¡± ¡°Yeah, the rain came down about an hour ago, which means she¡¯s been in the pouring rain for an hour yet.¡± Aunt Lucy talked and chimed in. Christine White frowned her pretty eyebrows, ¡°An hour, so how is she now?¡± That Cici Jagu¡¯s body looked thin, Lin would definitely not be able to stand the rain for such a long time. She didn¡¯t care about the other party, it was just that if something happened in front of The Lane Family, it would be The Lane Family¡¯s responsibility. ¡°I don¡¯t know, we haven¡¯t gone over to check.¡± Aunt Lucy shook her head. Christine White pinched her brow, ¡°Then have someone go over and check.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Aunt Lucy answered and immediately went to arrange for manpower. About ten minutester, a security guard ran over in the rain, ¡°Ma¡¯am, that Miss Jagu has fainted.¡± ¡°What?¡± Christine White sank her face, ¡°Fainted?¡± ¡°Yes, I probed her forehead, it¡¯s hot, I think she has a fever.¡± The guard said. Christine White sighed, ¡°Carry the person in, arrange a guest room, and get a doctor, don¡¯t let anyone get well or we¡¯ll be harmed to pay for it.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± The guard nodded and left again. ¡°Let¡¯s go over and take a look too.¡± Christine White said to Aunt Lucy. Aunt Lucy took an umbre and opened it, propped it on top of her head, and the two of them walked together in the direction of the guest room. Soon, came to the guest room. Christine White saw Cici Jagu lying on the bed and the maid was changing her wet clothes. Christine White just stood aside and sized up Cici Jagu, and looking at her greenish-white face, shortness of breath, and cold shivers all over her body, she was sure that she was really sick.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Has the doctore yet?¡± Christine White asked. ¡°Cominging.¡± The family doctor, wearing a white coat and running in with a medical kit, answered in a hurry. Christine White moved aside a little to make room, ¡°Doctor, give her a look.¡± ¡°Yes ma¡¯am.¡± The doctor nodded and began to examine Cici Jagu. Christine White spoke up and asked, ¡°How is she?¡± ¡°Has a high fever and isn¡¯t doing too well, needs fluids,¡± the doctor said. Christine White lifted her chin, ¡°Then set her up and make sure she¡¯s fixed.¡± Chapter 717 – Meet Then ¡°Yes.¡± The doctor answered and opened the medical kit, looking for medication to give Cici Jagu an infusion. Christine White just stood and watched. Aunt Lucy came behind her, ¡°Ma¡¯am, why don¡¯t you go back to your room and rest?¡± ¡°There¡¯s no rush, wait a while.¡± Christine White shook her head and refused. She was so insistent, Aunt Lucy stopped persuading her and stood quietly with her. After standing for about a few minutes, the doctor finished the hangnail for Cici Jagu, ¡°Ma¡¯am, well, after this bottle of water, she should be fine.¡± ¡°Good, thank you Aunt Lucy, see the doctor out.¡± Christine White ordered. Aunt Lucy nodded and made a please gesture to the doctor and escorted the man out of the room. Christine White stood by the bedside, looking down on Cici Jagu, wondering in her heart why this woman, who had all the external qualifications and a small wealthy family, was bent on being the third party. Is she really so in love with Baird Lane? Christine White shook her head and said she didn¡¯t quite believe it. If Baird Lane was an old man, an ugly man, she believed Cici Jagu would never fall in love. But it didn¡¯t matter, her man, she wouldn¡¯t let any woman take him away. If Baird Lane could really be snatched away in the end, it only meant that Baird Lane, the man, was not worth it. And she, too, wouldn¡¯t hold on for an unworthy man, much less die for him; after all, the current her was not the same person who used to be able to live and die for the sake of love. ¡°Baird Lane, I hope you won¡¯t let me down, or I really won¡¯t let you go.¡± Thinking of this, Christine White murmured, then turned to go out as well. She was pregnant now, and when she stood for a long time, her back ached, so it was better for her to go back to her room and rest. Christine White went back to her room, and not long after she went back, Baird Lane and Hugh Dong came back. Hugh Dong heard Aunt Lucy said Cici Jagu afternoon ran to the old house to look for Christine White, Christine White did not see her still rely on not leaving, so angry to let people throw people out. It wasn¡¯t until Aunt Lucy addedter that Cici Jagu had a high fever and was still on fluids that she stopped. ¡°Why did you put her in a home and not just take her to the hospital?¡± In the room, Baird Lane took off his jacket and looked at the woman sitting on the bed reading a book. Christine White turned a page in her book, ¡°People have fevers that reach thirty-nine degrees, what if there¡¯s traffic on the way there and it¡¯s toote to get medical attention, what if she burns herself silly? Wouldn¡¯t that still be our responsibility.¡±All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. Baird Lane pursed his lips, ¡°Then as Nigel just said, when the person wakes up, kick the person out straight away.¡± ¡°That¡¯s for sure, if we don¡¯t kick her out do we still keep her in the house for New Year¡¯s Eve?¡± Christine White looked up at him and smiled. Baird Lane tugged the tie off his neck, ¡°I¡¯m going to take a shower.¡± ¡°Uh-huh.¡± Christine White nods. Baird Lane heads towards the bathroom. However by the time he gets out of the shower and goes to check on the woman in the bed, she has fallen asleep against the bed. Baird Lane frowns and walks over. This woman, since she doesn¡¯t even lie down when she sleeps. Baird Lane looked at the book still cupped in Christine White¡¯s hand and reached out to take it. Christine White seemed to feel it and opened her eyes with a muffled grunt, ¡°You came out huh?¡± Baird Lane hmmmed, ¡°You sleep, I¡¯ll help you lie down.¡± ¡°Good.¡± Christine White nodded and closed her eyes again. With each day that passed in her pregnancy, she was now bing more and more drowsy, and she could hardly be mentally alert for long before she fell asleep. Baird Lane helped Christine White lie down, gently tucked her in again, and put the book on the end of the bed before he went to the side to blow dry her hair. Only after blow-drying his hair did he lift the covers to bed and gently put his arms around her as she slept. The next morning. Aunt Lucy came over and knocked on the door, saying breakfast was ready. Baird Lane picked Christine White out of bed and carried her to the bathroom to wash up. When she came out of the room after washing up, she met Hugh Dong who also came out of the room. ¡°Yo Christine, morning after.¡± Hugh Dong looked at Christine White and waved his hand to greet her. As for Baird Lane, he pretends not to see her. Christine White returned a smile, ¡°Morning.¡± ¡°Why are you up so early today?¡± Hugh Dong asked as he walked beside her. If it were normal, she would still be asleep at this time. Christine White smiled back, ¡°Somewhat hungry, time to get up.¡± ¡°That¡¯s also true, you¡¯re carrying a baby now, you can¡¯t be hungry.¡± Hugh Dong nodded his head and said fussily. Next to him, Baird Lane looked at the two people who were talking happily with each other, and his entire handsome face was dark. These two people, are they treating him as if he doesn¡¯t exist, right? Feeling the cold air emanating from the man beside her, Christine White realized something and turned her head to look at the man¡¯s unhappy face, knowing that he was jealous. Christine White couldn¡¯t help but feel a little amused. Really, getting jealous with her own brother. ¡°Okay, don¡¯t be mad.¡± Christine White put her arm around Baird Lane to calm him down. Baird Lane looked down at her hand, and his face instantly improved, having a cloudy turn, then provocatively nced towards Hugh Dong. That look was clearly saying again, I have a wife and you don¡¯t. Hugh Dong¡¯s face stiffened with anger and crossed over the two men toward the front. Christine White watched the two men¡¯s secret fight in her eyes and shook her head in amusement. These two men, obviously so shrewd, but sometimes the things they do are childishly funny. Coming to the dining room, breakfast was already set up. Little Treasure was all carried by Aunt Lucy and was sitting obediently on the children¡¯s chair, waiting for the meal to start. He watched Christine White¡¯s three peoplee in, his eyes lit up, and his voice softly shouted, ¡°Mom, dad, second uncle, good morning.¡± ¡°Morning baby.¡± Christine White walked over and bent down to give Bo a kiss. Baird Lane didn¡¯t do that but also rubbed the little one¡¯s head. Hugh Dong returned the favor, ¡°Morning, Little Treasure.¡± Bao hmmm¡¯d and nodded. Baird Lane pulled out a chair for Christine White, right next to Bao. Christine White sits down while Baird Lane pulls out the chair next to her and sits down. The contrast of a family of three sitting on one side, and Hugh Dong sitting alone on the opposite side, makes himugh as he watches Aunt Lucy. Hugh Dong knows what Aunt Lucy isughing at and looks over with a sly grudge, ¡°Aunt Lucy, is it funny?¡± ¡°Second youngest, if you find a girlfriend ande back, I won¡¯tugh.¡± Aunt Lucy said waving her hand. Christine Whiteughed at all of it. Even Baird Lane¡¯s thin lips hooked. Only little baby still doesn¡¯t understand what a girlfriend means, looking at Hugh Dong and then mom and dad, he doesn¡¯t say anything and lowers his head down to continue eating. Hugh Dong rubbed his forehead, ¡°A girlfriend is not so easy to find, take your time, take your time.¡± ¡°Slowly again?¡± Baird Lane narrowed his eyes, ¡°You are thirty-two this year, how much longer do you want to dy?¡± ¡°It¡¯s still early to fifty, anyway, can¡¯t I have a family before I¡¯m fifty?¡± Hugh Dong waved his hand in disbelief. Baird Lane snorted coldly and didn¡¯t say anything anymore. The family began to enjoy breakfast. But just then, a maid suddenly walked in, ¡°Sir, ma¡¯am, that Miss Jagu is awake.¡± Hearing this, Christine White put down her chopsticks and looked up towards Baird Lane. Baird Lane¡¯s brows wrinkled tightly, ¡°Let her go when she wakes up.¡± ¡°Sir, I¡¯ve already told that youngdy, but she doesn¡¯t want to go, she has to mor to see you guys.¡± The maid said with great difficulty. Hugh Dong grunted, ¡°Can¡¯t you just have the security guards rack her out?¡± Baird Lane felt that this solution was feasible, nodded slightly, and was about to order it down. Christine White suddenly pressed down his hand, ¡°Wait Baird, let here in.¡± ¡°What?¡± Hugh Dong and Baird Lane looked at her together. Not understanding why she wanted to see that Cici Jagu. Chapter 718 Deliberate False Recognition of a Benefactor Christine Whiteughed, ¡°She made a fuss about meeting me yesterday, and when she couldn¡¯t see me she didn¡¯t leave, and even waited outside in the rain, so I¡¯ll just reluctantly meet her, I¡¯d like to see what she really wants.¡± Baird Lane rubbed his brow, ¡°Whatever.¡± ¡°Go get her.¡± Christine White instructed the maid. ¡°Yes.¡± The maid answered and turned to go out. About a few minutester, the maid returned with a pale Cici Jagu behind her. Cici Jagu walked a bit shakily, her pace was false and her essence was not very good, plus she was wearing a set of clothes that she didn¡¯t know who it was and ha was still a bit on therge side, lining her already thin body, it got thinner and thinner. She looked at the few people who were enjoying breakfast, and her stomach rumbled. She instantly covered her stomach and lowered her head in embarrassment, ¡°I¡¯m sorry Chairman President, I¡¯ve made you allugh.¡± However no one responded to her. Hugh Dong skimmed his mouth and just lowered his head to continue eating his own food. Baird Lane even didn¡¯t give her a look and brought the milk to Christine White, ¡°Drink more.¡± Christine White hmmm¡¯d and smiled softly. Cici Jagu was angry and aggravated at the sight. These three people, even if they don¡¯t look at her, they don¡¯t even have the intention to ask her to sit down and eat breakfast, obviously they all heard the sound of her stomach growling just now! ¡°Ms. Jagu .¡± Just when Cici Jagu wanted to cry, Aunt Lucy suddenly called out to her. Cici Jagu hurriedly responded, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Could it be that she was going to be invited to breakfast? However, not long after this thought had risen, Aunt Lucy¡¯s next sentence made her feel doubly disappointed, and her heart went cold for an instant. ¡°Miss Jagu , you are not to see Mr. and Mrs. and the second young man it, now see, you in the end what is the matter, if nothing, then first leave, Mr. and Mrs. and the second young man, is still eating breakfast it.¡± Aunt Lucy said in a cold tone. Hugh Dong gave her an appreciative look.N?velDrama.Org content rights. Aunt Lucy then smiled. Cici Jagu saw it and felt even more ufortable. Did he want her to leave so much? ¡°Ms. Jagu , are you still not going to say anything?¡± Aunt Lucy saw that Cici Jagu still didn¡¯t open her mouth, she got a little impatient and urged. Cici Jagu bit her lower lip, ¡°I said, I actually came to thank the chairman.¡± ¡°Thank you?¡± Baird Lane raised an eyebrow, finally giving her the first look she¡¯d gotten since she came in, ¡°What are you thanking me for?¡± Christine White looked at Cici Jagu as well. This woman, she wasn¡¯t going to thank them for firing her, was she? Cici Jagu twisted her fingers and looked at Baird Lane with a bit of a squirm, ¡°Thank you Chairman for saving me, I was caught in the rain yesterday and had a fever, luckily you saved me Chairman, otherwise I ¡­¡± ¡°Wait!¡± Hugh Dong made a stop motion to interrupt her, ¡°You said you had a high fever and Baird Lane saved you?¡± Cici Jagu nodded her head softly, ¡°Yeah.¡± Hugh Dongughed, ¡°Christine, did you hear that, you¡¯re getting credit for that from your husband.¡± ¡°Hear that.¡± Christine White stroked her jam and skimmed Cici Jagu with a wry smile. When Cici Jagu met her eyes, her heart was weak and she hurriedly looked away from her. Cici Jagu¡¯s behavior made Christine White feel even more ridiculous. Baird Lane narrowed his eyes and stared at Cici Jagu, ¡°Why did you say I saved you?¡± Cici Jagu¡¯s lips moved, wanting to say something. Hugh Dong interrupted her, ¡°Why else, she wanted to get close to you, she actually knew in her heart that the person who saved her was Christine, but she didn¡¯t mention it, she insisted on saying that it was you who saved her, in this way, she can use the excuse of repaying her kindness to pester you.¡± Hearing these words, Baird Lane¡¯s handsome face instantly sank to the extreme, and the cold air around his body filled the air. Cici Jagu was frightened and terrified, but at the same time, her heart also hated Hugh Dong, feeling that Hugh Dong was meddling. Isn¡¯t it just that she doesn¡¯t like him, does he need to do this to her? The only person who was calm was Christine White. Christine White sipped her milk and didn¡¯t say a word. As early as when Cici Jagu opened her mouth to thank Baird Lane, she still guessed Cici Jagu¡¯s mind and purpose. So there was no need to say anything, there was no point. ¡°Aunt Lucy, get her out of here with me!¡± Baird Lane pointed at Cici Jagu. Cici Jagu shook her head in panic, ¡°No, Chairman, why are you kicking me out?¡± ¡°Why, you don¡¯t even want to recognize the real life-saver, but for the sake of your purpose, you gave the favor to another person, people like you, I don¡¯t want to see her.¡± Baird Lane said in a cold voice. Hugh Dong hooked his lips and smiled without saying anything. Christine White even didn¡¯t say a word. Aunt Lucy, on the other hand, shook her fist and was about to go up and arrest someone. Seeing this, Cici Jagu hurriedly dodged, and while doing so, she hurriedly spoke, ¡°Chairman, I¡¯m sorry I was wrong, I shouldn¡¯t have done that.¡± Saying that, she then looked towards Christine White, ¡°Mrs. Lane, I beg you to forgive me, I won¡¯t next time.¡± ¡°You want next time?¡± Before Christine White could say anything, Hugh Dong said in surprise. This woman, next time, she wouldn¡¯t want to enter The Lane Family¡¯s door on the pretext of being sick, right? Cici Jagu eyes shed, ¡°No, I mean ¡­¡± ¡°Wake up, I don¡¯t care what you mean, Aunt Lucy, get her out of here, it¡¯s noisy.¡± Christine White rubbed her temples and waved her off. Aunt Lucy answered and grabbed Cici Jagu. Cici Jagu tried to struggle, but with her little strength, how could she be a match for Aunt Lucy who often did the work. Therefore, with her screaming and shouting, Aunt Lucy easily took her out. Silence finally returned to the restaurant. Christine White felt much better in her brain. She let out a long breath and said, ¡°That¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve seen someone like that.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not true, sick in the head.¡± Hugh Dong nodded approvingly. Baird Lane chucked a piece of bacon onto Christine White¡¯s te and coldly swept him a nce, ¡°You still want her as an assistant.¡± Hugh Dong looked choked, ¡°Didn¡¯t I not know she was like that at the time.¡± Baird Lane let out a cold snort. Hugh Dong narrowed his eyes, ¡°Baird Lane, don¡¯t mock me either, don¡¯t forget, she came for you.¡± Baird Lane¡¯s face was ugly. Christine White saw this andughed, rounding up the conversation, ¡°Okay, okay, don¡¯t mention her, spoiler alert, let¡¯s eat, eat and you guys go to work, I¡¯m going out.¡± ¡°Go where?¡± Hearing that she was going out, Baird Lane immediately tensed up. Hugh Dong also looked at her. After all, Christine White was now the key protection object of The Lane Family, so nothing could happen. ¡°I¡¯m going to meet Debby York,¡± Christine White said as she sipped her milk. Baird Lane pursed his lips, ¡°No going.¡± ¡°Who¡¯s Debby York?¡± Hugh Dong asked. He thought the name sounded familiar, but couldn¡¯t recall where he¡¯d heard it before. Christine White put down her ss of milk and solved his confusion, ¡°It¡¯s the one who poisoned grandpa a few years ago.¡± ¡°So it¡¯s her.¡± Hugh Dong suddenly remembered. Back then, he was still unaware of his true identity, and was still Owen Dong¡¯s pawn, and still had the thought of taking revenge on The Lane Family, so he had been spying on The Lane Family. Then, he monitored that Molly Bort bought Christine White¡¯s best friend and let her best friend poison Master Lu. At that time, he thought that it was good to strike The Lane Family, so he didn¡¯t stop it. Now that he thought about it, he really regretted it. If at that time, he stopped Debby York and told Christine White what Debby York was going to do, Grandpa might not have died. Thinking of that old man who hadn¡¯t formally met him, but in the end, all still thought of him, Hugh Dong¡¯s heart felt very bad. ¡°Wasn¡¯t she in jail, how did she get out?¡± Hugh Dong took a deep breath, suppressed the hard feelings in his heart and asked. Chapter 719 – She Kneeled Down ¡°She made a merit and had her sentence reduced.¡± Christine White nced at Baird Lane and simply exined.N?velDrama.Org content rights. Hugh Dong raised his chin indistinctly, indicating that he knew, and then didn¡¯t ask any more, lowered his head, not knowing what he was thinking, his breath around him was a bit low. Baird Lane how can not see, he is in remembrance of grandfather¡¯s death, pursed lips and stood up, ¡°Well, things have passed, are you done eating, eat and then quickly get out and go to work!¡± Hugh Dong knew that Baird Lane wasforting him, telling him not to dwell in the past, his heart was a little warm, but on his face, he still looked like he was singing against him, he also stood up, ¡°Just go!¡± After saying that, he pped his chopsticks on the table and left the restaurant. Baird Lane sat down again, Christine White propped her head up and looked at him with a smile but not augh, ¡°Can¡¯t see that you canfort him.¡± Baird Lane sipped his coffee with a bashful smile, ¡°He may be no good, but he¡¯s my brother anyways.¡± ¡°Come on, if you care about him, just say it, you have to beat around the bush to hide it, you¡¯re like that, Hugh Dong is like that too.¡± Christine White shrugged her shoulders and picked up a napkin to wipe the corner of little baby¡¯s mouth, while wiping, she added: ¡°I can see that Hugh Dong has already epted you as his brother in his heart, but he is just thin-skinned and can¡¯t say it.¡± Baird Lane¡¯s thin lips hooked slightly and inessibly, blocked by the coffee cup, not letting the mother and son see it, and faintly mumbled, ¡°I know.¡± ¡°So ah, you two brothers, both of you care about each other, care about each other, but just none of you are honest, so much so that in the eyes of outsiders, you don¡¯t seem to have a good rtionship.¡± Christine White sighs. Baird Lane put down his coffee cup and wiped the corner of his mouth, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter, let them see it as they want, as long as we know it ourselves, plus, that¡¯s the way Hugh Dong and I get along, and it¡¯s the most appropriate way to get along.¡± ¡°That¡¯s true.¡± Christine White nodded. These two brothers, after all, had been separated for more than twenty years, and Hugh Dong had been nurtured by Owen Dong as a job to get back at The Lane Family, and their feelings for The Lane Family had never been that deep. So if Hugh Dong was close to Baird Lane as soon as he came back to The Lane Family, that would be strange. What¡¯s more, they were still love rivals before. Thinking of this, Christine White was a little saddened in her heart, lowered her head, and silently ate what was on her te. Baird Lane stood up, ¡°You eat slowly, I also go to the group first, there is an inspection today, it is very important, I wille back to apany you guys in the evening.¡± ¡°Ok, go on, cheers for work.¡± Christine White put down her chopsticks and stood up, helped him straighten his tie. And Baird Lane just obediently lowered his head and kissed her on the lips. Christine White patted his cor, ¡°There, it¡¯s already straightened, be careful on the road and drive slowly.¡± Baird Lane hmmmed with a soft frown and rubbed Bao¡¯s hair again before lifting his foot to leave the restaurant. He and Hugh Dong left one after another, making the whole restaurant quiet and a bit cold all of a sudden. Christine White hadn¡¯t finished her food yet, so she just continued to sit down and continue eating with little baby, and then asked about little baby¡¯s study matters in a conversation. Although little baby¡¯s speech had be fluent, he still spoke a little less naturally in too long sentences, especially in terms of wording and descriptions, which were a little weak. However, Christine White was not disappointed, because little baby¡¯s autism had not been well for a long time, and still needed to stabilize and recover, and when the recovery time was long, there would not be any problem in speaking. Christine White apanied little baby in the old house for about two hours, until little baby¡¯s teacher came, then she went back to her room to change her clothes, carried her bag and went out, ready to meet Debby York. Just as she was walking to the front door of the old mansion, a figure suddenly jumped out from beside the stone lion and ran towards her with great speed. Christine White was so startled that she couldn¡¯t bother to see who the figure was, and hurriedly covered her stomach and stepped back, lest she be hit by the iing figure. Her body was not good, and her fetus was not stable, if she was hit, this child would definitely not be saved. Fortunately, that figure also had a sense of proportion, and didn¡¯t really hit Christine White, stopping. Only then did Christine White look at her with fear, and when she saw Cici Jagu, a sh of surprise first crossed her eyes, then she wrinkled her beautiful eyebrows, ¡°Ms. Jagu , you actually haven¡¯t left yet?¡± Baird and Hugh Dong didn¡¯t see her when they left? Cici Jagu looked at Christine White with red eyes, and after looking at her for a while, she suddenly knelt down towards Christine White with a thud. This action of hers startled Christine White again and she subconsciously took a step back, ¡°Ms. Jagu , what are you doing?¡± ¡°Mrs. Lane, I beg you, help me talk to the chairman, okay?¡± Cici Jagu¡¯s lips bit, and tears flowed down in a sh. Christine White looked at her like this and broke some headaches. What she hated the most was people who didn¡¯t move and cried, as if who bullied them, with an aggrieved look that was annoying to look at. Most importantly, she was actually very bad at dealing with this type of people, because these types of people were all very deep-minded, and usually portrayed an image of themselves as physically sick and weak, and in case she fainted before she could do anything, then she would be justified in not being able to say anything. That¡¯s why she still preferred to deal with people who were explicitly bad, the kind of people who wouldn¡¯t pretend to be soft and weak, and she¡¯d be fine no matter how she hit them. But obviously, this Cici Jagu in front of her was not someone who was explicitly bad, but someone who was pure and kind on the outside and dark on the inside. ¡°Ms. Jagu , why don¡¯t you get up first, okay?¡± Christine White rubbed her brow and said with as much patience as she could muster. While speaking, she also bent down and reached out, ready to help the person up. However, Cici Jagu moved a step on her knees, shaking her head and waving her hands, refusing to let her help her, ¡°No, I won¡¯t get up unless you promise me, Mrs. Lane.¡± Yo, even used threats. Christine White was worried that Cici Jagu¡¯s swinging hand would hit her stomach, so she simply straightened up her body and didn¡¯t bother to help, looking at her nails that had been cut short and nail polish removed, her tone was indifferent, ¡°Is it true that if I don¡¯t say yes, you won¡¯t get up?¡± Cici Jagu nodded, ¡°Yes!¡± Christine Whiteughed, ¡°In that case, then you will kneel.¡± After saying that, she crossed over Cici Jagu and was about to walk away. Cici Jagu froze with wide eyes. Obviously, she was in dismay at how things weren¡¯t going the way she thought they would. But she didn¡¯t dwell on it too much and hurriedly stood up and headed after Christine White. Christine White didn¡¯t dare to walk too fast because of her child, so she was quickly caught up by Cici Jagu. Cici Jagu unfolded her hands and stopped in front of her. Christine White pursed her lips and looked at her, sneering: ¡±Ms. Jagu, didn¡¯t you say you wouldn¡¯t get up, but why did you suddenly get up? Your backtracking is also too fast, right, so fast that you have no integrity to speak of.¡± Listening to Christine White¡¯s mockery of herself, Cici Jagu was somewhat humiliated in her heart, but on her face she still had a resigned but tough look, ¡°Mrs. Lane, how can you be so desperate?¡± ¡°Desperate?¡± Christine White raised her eyebrows, ¡°May I ask Ms. Jagu , how am I being desperate?¡± ¡°I was on my knees, begging you so much, but you didn¡¯t even agree to me, and when I wanted to see you yesterday, you didn¡¯t want to see me either, and even let me stay out in the rain for so long, isn¡¯t this not being heartless?¡± Cici Jagu lowered her arms and loudly used. Listening to her crime, Christine White gasped andughed, ¡°So that¡¯s how it is, then I¡¯m too aggrieved, right?¡± Cici Jagu dead bit her lips and didn¡¯t say anything, obviously not recognizing her aggrieved statement. Chapter 720 – Truly Impolite Christine White wrapped her arms around herself, with a smile on her face, but the bottom of her eyes were all cold, ¡°It looks as if you¡¯re feeling very unconvinced by my words, you don¡¯t think I¡¯m aggrieved, do you?¡± Cici Jagu opened her mouth, but still did not make a sound, acquiescing. Christine White slowly put away the smile on her face, alsozy to smile, the whole person became abnormally cold, ¡°Last night you came to me, did I let someone tell you that I don¡¯t see you, let you go, just now you kneeled down, did I help you to let you get up?¡± ¡°I ¡­¡± Cici Jagu¡¯s eyes shed, unable to retort. Christine White snorted coldly, ¡°So who are you to say I¡¯m desperate? If I am desperate, if you had a high feverst night and burned alive, or if you were drenched alive outside in the pouring rain, I wouldn¡¯t let anyone take care of you, and if I am desperate, if you kneeled there and knelt through the floor, I wouldn¡¯t even look at you, and that¡¯s what is really desperate, do you understand?¡± ¡°Although ¡­ Be that as it may, Mrs. Lane you still don¡¯t appreciate it.¡± Cici Jagu squeezed her palms, still holding on to her philosophy, ¡°If you¡¯re really that nice, you should have seen me yesterday when I said I wanted to see you, and you should have said yes when I got down on my knees and begged you just now.¡± This statement again made Christine White gasp with joy. Not just exasperated, but trippy. She ruffled her hair and snorted withughter, ¡°On the extreme, Miss Jagu you are the most extreme one I¡¯ve ever seen, even Molly Bort can¡¯tpare to you, feelings that I don¡¯t want to see you, don¡¯t want to say yes to you, or is it my fault?¡± ¡°It was, it¡¯s polite isn¡¯t it?¡± Cici Jagu said with a clenched fist and a straight face. Christine White stared at her pale face, and really wanted to p her across the face to add some color to her face, so that she wouldn¡¯t look so obscure and annoying. However, in order to avoid that would move the fetus, she still held back, took a deep breath, suppressed the anger in her heart, and coldly opened her mouth, ¡°Politeness? Ms. Jagu , I think the person who really doesn¡¯t know how to be polite is you, right, you look at my husband, and want to take my ce, this is your politeness?¡± Cici Jagu opened her mouth as if to argue for something. Christine White didn¡¯t give her a chance and added, ¡°You came to the old mansion three times to disturb us, and that¡¯s your politeness too? You want to see me, I don¡¯t see you, you sit and don¡¯t leave, trying to force me to see you in turn, is that your politeness? You kneeled down to beg me, I didn¡¯t agree, then you threatened me with a kneeling down, is this also politeness?¡± A series of several questioning questions made Cici Jagu¡¯s heart tremble and her face burn a little. She hurriedly lowered her head to cover the embarrassment on her face, not wanting Christine White to see it. Christine White indeed couldn¡¯t see and didn¡¯t want to see, narrowed her eyes and said, ¡°So Ms. Jagu , you yourself are an impolite person, what qualifications do you have to say that other people are impolite, so Ms. Jagu , before you learn real politeness, it¡¯s better not to appear in front of me, that would make a fool out of yourself, do you understand? ¡± After saying that, she was going to leave again. Cici Jagu once again pulled her back and cried, ¡°I¡¯m sorry Mrs. Lane I was wrong, I apologize for all of this, I hope you don¡¯t take it personally, I really wanted to ask you this time.¡± Christine White was getting impatient and vigorously shook off Cici Jagu¡¯s hand, ¡°What the hell do you want? You asked me to plead with Baird for you, what exactly are you begging for please?¡± Cici Jagu huffed, ¡°It¡¯s ¡­ is back at The Lane Family Group, the chairman told the president to fire me, but I really can¡¯t be fired, I can¡¯t afford to lose this job, I owe you guys so much money, I wouldn¡¯t be able to pay it back if I didn¡¯t have this job.¡± Hearing this, Christine White had cold air around her, ¡°So what you¡¯re saying is that you want me to help you get back into The Lane Family Group.¡± ¡°¡­ Yes.¡± Cici Jagu gave her a timid look and whispered back. Christine White closed her eyes, took a deep breath, and only after a while did she suppress the anger in her heart, ¡°Cici Jagu, you have non-interested in my husband, and you entered The Lane Family Group because you want to go after my husband, I¡¯m sick in the head before I let you go back again, go back to do what? To abduct my husband?¡± It¡¯s really funny, this kind of thing, actually came to beg her as the main court. Is it think she this kind of main pce has no brain, so think she will agree to it? ¡°I didn¡¯t ¡­¡± Cici Jagu eyes shed, hands twisting the corner of the coat to exin, ¡°I don¡¯t dare to think about the chairman of the board of directors again, I go back really just for the work, I can not be an assistant, when a small clerk can also.¡± As long as she could go back to The Lane Family Group, she would be sure to see the chairman again. Christine Whiteughed coldly, ¡°Being a small clerk? Do you believe that yourself? One second you were saying that you want to pay off your debts, now you are saying that you want to be a clerk, do you know how much the average sry of a clerk in The Lane Family Group is? It¡¯s around five thousand, you¡¯re getting such a small sry, it¡¯s like paying off your debt, you¡¯re afraid you¡¯ll have to pay it off in your next life!¡± Cici Jagu looked at her stubbornly, ¡°Mrs. Lane, I admit that a clerk¡¯s sry is a bit less, but ¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you but, I won¡¯t help you, even if you really don¡¯t have that kind of thought for my husband, there¡¯s no way I¡¯m going to let you go.¡± Christine White raised her hand and directly interrupted Cici Jagu, not giving Cici Jagu a chance to speak. Cici Jagu was very unconvinced in her heart, ¡°Mrs. Lane, are you so intolerant of others?¡± Christine White mockingly hooked her lips, ¡°I have no tolerance for others? If I really don¡¯t have it, as early as the moment you first bumped into me and ruined my dress, I let you pay for the damages immediately, instead of waiting until now, waiting until you Xiao Xiao want my husband, I still haven¡¯t done anything yet, but you reminded me of it.¡± ¡°What ¡­ What?¡± Cici Jagu giggled inwardly, something ominous. Christine White smiled grimly at her, ¡°I should have been the one who didn¡¯t have any tolerance for others, you owe us The Lane Family almost ten million dors, I contacted your parents and asked them to pay for the damages, and by the way, they took you away, in this way, I got the damages, and you were kicked out of the house, so from now on I¡¯m high on the hog, how good is that? ¡± Cici Jagu looked at Christine White with the look of a scumbag, as if using her of how she could sue. Christine White didn¡¯t bother to pay attention to her, pointing to the front, ¡°Get lost, I¡¯m leaving first don¡¯t want to see you, if you don¡¯t leave, I¡¯ll really go back to contact your parents, believe me, I have that ability to find out what¡¯s going on in your house.¡± Hearing this, Cici Jagu¡¯s pupils shrank, not doubting Christine White¡¯s words at all, and after looking at her with indignation, she turned to leave. Christine White looked at her figure as she flew away and cut a sigh. Looks like she¡¯s still afraid of being taken back. It was also true that after being taken back, she wouldn¡¯t be able to see her beloved man, so why should she go back? Thinking of this, Christine White felt a little sour in her heart, skimmed her lips, and drove out the door. Half an hourter, the Blue Star Cafe arrived. Christine White walked in and looked around, seemingly looking for something. Not far from the corner, a thin, waxy, somewhat dead woman saw her, and in her eyes, which had no highlights, there was finally a glimmer of light, and she raised her hand, ¡°Christine, this way!¡± Christine White heard Debby York¡¯s voice and whipped her head around to see Debby York, her entire being surprised.N?velDrama.Org content rights. She froze and walked over to Debby York. Debby York was a little embarrassed by her look, and after a touch of inferiority crossed her eyes, she pulled out the chair for her, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Don¡¯t you recognize me?¡± Christine White didn¡¯t deny it and nodded with a hmm, ¡°Indeed, you¡¯ve changed too much.¡± If the face wasn¡¯t the same as she remembered, she really couldn¡¯t believe that the woman in front of her, who looked to be almost fifty years old, was her once best friend. Chapter 721 Debby York’s Shame Debby York touched her short, yellow and dull hair and smiled grimly, ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s changed so much, so much that I don¡¯t even recognize myself anymore, even my mom ¡­¡± ¡°You met with your aunt and uncle?¡± Christine White asked. Debby York hmmm, ¡°two days ago, video screen, you also know that I am still in the prison sentence, can not leave the city, so the video screen to talk once, my mom saw me, are shocked.¡± Saying that, she covered her face and huffed to herself, ¡°My mom couldn¡¯t believe that I was her daughter, because the person I am now, looks about her age.¡± Looking at Debby York in this state, Christine White felt more or less bad in her heart. She sighed, ¡°Don¡¯t be like this, you¡¯ve juste out, this is normal, take your time to adjust, you¡¯ll always get better.¡± Debby York took a deep breath and put her hand down, ¡°Let¡¯s hope so, well, let¡¯s not talk about me, let¡¯s talk about you, Christine, why do you look, a little different from before?¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± A glint crossed Christine White¡¯s eyes. Debby York nodded below the corner of her eye, ¡°There¡¯s an extra mole here, as well as the shape of her eyes is different, and the contour of her jaw has changed a bit, you wouldn¡¯t have gotten stic surgery, would you?¡± Christine White raised her eyebrows, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to see it at a nce.¡± ¡°You really had stic surgery?¡± Debby York¡¯s eyes widened in surprise. Christine White picked up her ss of water and took a sip, ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± ¡°Why?¡± Debby York was puzzled, ¡°Why did you get stic surgery for a good reason?¡± ¡°Because I had an ident before and was disfigured.¡± Christine White lightly said back, as if the disfigurement was just a trivial matter to her. But Debby York listened to it, but could not calm down for a long time, ¡°Disfigured? How can ¡­ that be?¡± ¡°It is what it is.¡± Christine White shrugged her shoulders, ¡°You do realize that the wife of the current chairman of The Lane Family Group is named Christine Camp, right?¡± ¡°Uh-huh.¡± Debby York nodded, ¡°I was just about to ask you what the hell is going on, I just came out, I inquired about The Lane Family Group Chairman¡¯s wife named Christine Camp, shocked, I thought you divorced President Lane, took over the inte and searched for a photo, and found out that The person is still you.¡± Christine White put the water cup down, ¡°Christine Camp is my current name and a brand new identity, the former Christine White, is dead.¡± ¡°What exactly have you ¡­ been through?¡± Debby York looked at her with some heartache. Christine White didn¡¯t have the intention to hide it from Debby York, and told what happened in the past, one by one. After Debby York heard it, she covered her mouth in shock and only found her voice after a long time, ¡°Oh my god, you actually went through so much?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Christine White smiled, ¡°It¡¯s not easy to go through so much and still survive hand to mouth.¡± Debby York couldn¡¯t deny her remark, cupping the coffee cup in her hand, ¡°That said, it¡¯s still my responsibility.¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± Christine White looked at Debby York. Debby York lowered her head, the corner of her mouth pulled out a trace of guilt, ¡°Back then, I listened to that Molly Bort, and poisoned President Lane¡¯s grandfather, causing his old man to be lost, if I hadn¡¯t done this back then, would everything that happened behind you, would it have happened?¡± ¡°It would!¡± Christine White pursed her red lips and said seriously, ¡°Even if you didn¡¯t listen to Molly Bort¡¯s words and poisoned grandpa, I would still go through other sufferings because Molly Bort hates me, she¡¯s bent on my death.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry Nuan, I¡¯m really sorry!¡± Debby York pulled her hand and apologized with a million shame, ¡°No matter what, I did harm people back then for my own selfish desires, I¡¯m sorry to you, and I¡¯m also sorry to President Lane.¡± ¡°Well, it¡¯s all in the past.¡± Christine White took her hand back, ¡°I already told Baird about youing out.¡± Debby York¡¯s crying stalled, and asked somewhat nervously, ¡°Then President Lane he ¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, he won¡¯te after you, as long as you follow thew and don¡¯t do anything bad.¡± Christine White interrupts her. Debby York nodded, ¡°I will, I will!¡± ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Christine White smiled back. In the time that followed, the two chatted some more about the past, and Debby York got up to say goodbye. After all, she was out of prison and had to work, so she didn¡¯t have much free time. So after sitting there for less than two hours, someone who was watching her, called her and told her to leave. Christine White didn¡¯t rush off, but only checked out half an hour after Debby York had left. Instead of going back to her old house, she drove to The Lane Family Group. This time, without Cici Jagu, Christine White got into Baird Lane¡¯s office without a hitch. Baird Lane was presumably in a meeting and not in his office. Christine White just sat on the sofa and waited for almost an hour, when sleepiness hit her, she couldn¡¯t hold back and curled up on the sofa and fell asleep. Not long after she fell asleep, the door to the chairman¡¯s office was suddenly pushed open. Baird Lane walked in, followed by an old man, the two were talking about something. Suddenly, Baird Lane¡¯s voice stopped, out of the corner of his eye, he saw a person lying on the sofa, but he couldn¡¯t see his face, because his face was blocked by another sofa, and he could only see a small leg. Baird Lane frowned, his face was unpleasant. Someone had actually trespassed and slept in his office! ¡°Baird, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Seeing that Baird Lane suddenly stopped talking and stared at the front, Elder Dodge couldn¡¯t help but curiously look over as well.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Seeing the section of smooth and white calves, Dodge senior raised his eyebrows. ¡°Baird, you actually hid a woman in your office, I can¡¯t believe you¡¯re actually so good at it too, huh?¡± Dodge senior flirted. To him, it was good that Baird Lane was flirty. That way, the chances of Nana hooking up with him, were also much higher. Although it wasn¡¯t honorable to let his granddaughter hook up with a married man, for the sake of The Dodge Family, he had to put his face on the line. Baird Lane didn¡¯t even look at Dodge senior and walked towards the sofa with a gloomy face. He wanted to see who hadid into his office. Soon, Baird Lane came to the front of the sofa, looked down and finally saw the woman¡¯s face. His somber face instantly dissipated with some dismay when he saw that the woman was Christine White. Elder Dodge also walked over and when he saw Christine White¡¯s face, his old eyes narrowed and a sh of disappointment shed in his eyes. So it wasn¡¯t another woman, it was this The Camp Family¡¯s daughter-inw. ¡°Master Dodge, today¡¯s matter is here, you go back first, about the business n, we¡¯ll talk about it in tomorrow¡¯s meeting.¡± Baird Lane said as he took off the jacket on his body and covered Christine White with gentle movements. Elder Dodge could see that he really loved this woman, and his heart sank. Loving this The Camp Family¡¯s daughter so much, could Nana really hook up? At this moment, Elder Dodge was a little skeptical, but he didn¡¯t dare to show it on his face, instead he smiled amiably and nodded his head, ¡°Okay, I won¡¯t bother you two young couples, then I¡¯ll take my leave first.¡± Baird Lane gave a hmmm. Dodge senior turned to leave. Baird Lane didn¡¯t look at him and waited until he had closed the door to his office behind him. Baird Lane bent down and picked up Christine White in a princess carry and headed for the lounge. After arriving at the lounge, Baird Lane put Christine White on the bed and was just about to cover her up when she suddenly stifled a grunt and opened her eyes. ¡°You¡¯re back?¡± Christine White yawned, somewhat listlessly. Baird Lane touched her face, ¡°Back, how long have you been here, why didn¡¯t you tell me?¡± Chapter 722 Female Assistant ¡°I¡¯ve been here for a while, I didn¡¯t want to give you a surprise, how is it, is the surprise here?¡± Christine White sat up and asked with a smile. Baird Lane favored and scratched her nose, ¡°Indeed was surprised.¡± He had thought at the time that some ungrateful woman had run into his office. Must be Cici Jagu or something. Christine White, unaware that Baird Lane had misunderstood her, rubbed her brow, ¡°Honey, want some water.¡± ¡°Good.¡± Baird Lane answered and got up, going outside to pour her water. After pouring the water, he returned to the lounge and handed her the ss of water. Christine White took it with both hands, ¡°Thank you husband.¡± ¡°Verbal thanks?¡± Baird Lane raised an eyebrow. Christine White narrowed her eyes, ¡°So what do you want?¡± She knew that this man liked to get his way and try to take advantage of him at every opportunity. Baird Lane pointed to his lips, ¡°Give me a kiss.¡± Christine White rolled her eyes breathlessly, but still obeyed and kissed him. Baird Lane then hooked his thin lips in satisfaction, ¡°In the future, when youe, just go straight into the rest room to rest, don¡¯t sleep outside, beware of catching a cold.¡± ¡°I know, it¡¯s just that I was too sleepy at that time, I simply didn¡¯t have the spirit to walk to the rest room, you also know, I¡¯m getting more and more sleepytely.¡± Christine White said helplessly as she sipped her water. Baird Lane touched her stomach. Her stomach was soft and t, it was hard to imagine that Lima actually had a child. And this child was their second love child after Bo. ¡°What for.¡± Christine White pped Baird Lane¡¯s hand down in no good mood. Baird Lane smiled, ¡°I¡¯m touching the baby.¡± Christine White rolled her eyes, ¡°He¡¯s just a dot now, where¡¯s the touching.¡± Baird Lane put his hand back on hisp, ¡°I know, but I just want to feel him.¡± At that, Christine White smiled, ¡°He hasn¡¯t started to develop yet, wait until you¡¯re four months old and you¡¯ll almost have a slight fetal movement, you¡¯ll be able to feel it then.¡± ¡°Fetal movement?¡± Baird Lane raised his eyebrows slightly, obviously finding the term new for the first time. Christine White hmmm¡¯d, ¡°That¡¯s right, it¡¯s him inside my belly, moving.¡± Baird Lane¡¯s pupils zoomed slightly. So, the baby was moving when he was inside his stomach. He thought it would only do so when it was born. It seemed that he had to learn more about pregnancy before he could take care of him. He¡¯d missed the birth of Little Treasure, this child¡¯s, and he didn¡¯t want to. ¡°What¡¯s on your mind?¡± Christine White couldn¡¯t help but wave her hand when she saw Baird Lane¡¯s eyes lowered as if he was thinking about something on his mind. Baird Lane¡¯s eyes flickered back, ¡°Nothing.¡± He grabbed her hand in his, ¡°Well, are you going home, I¡¯ll have someone take you back?¡±This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°I¡¯ll wait for you to join me.¡± Christine White stretched. Baird Lane squeezed her hand, ¡°I can¡¯t go, I¡¯ve got a couple of clientsing over from abroad tonight that I have to socialize with.¡± ¡°So.¡± Christine White nodded her head, indicating that she knew, ¡°That¡¯s fine then, I¡¯ll go back first,e back early in the evening, don¡¯t drink too much wine ah.¡± ¡°Uh-huh.¡± Baird Lane nodded. Christine White lifted the covers and prepared to get out of bed. Baird Lane squatted his body, picked up the shoes on the floor, and put them on her personally. Christine White was not surprised by his action, but instead just sat on the edge of the bed and watched him put them on her. It clearly showed that she was used to him putting her shoes on. ¡°There.¡± Baird Lane stood up as he put Christine White¡¯s shoes on. Christine White got off the bed as well and stepped on the floor. Baird Lane handed her her bag, then took her hand and walked out of the break room. Once outside in the office, Baird Lane calls an assistant over. Gates had gone below and was now out of The Lane Family group, and now it was a couple of assistants sharing Gates¡¯ duties. Once these assistants are fully up to speed, Baird Lane will select the best assistant to take the position of Chief Assistant, which is where Gates was before. The one who came in this time was a female assistant, re-recruited following the departure of Cici Jagu. ¡°Chairman, what are your orders?¡± The female assistant respectfully inquired. Baird Lane put his jacket on Christine White, ¡°This is ma¡¯am, you take ma¡¯am back.¡± The female assistant gave Christine White a surprised look. So this was the wife of the chairman of The Lane Family Group. She had only heard of it, not seen it, and now that she saw it, it was quite beautiful. ¡°Okay chairman.¡± The female assistant quickly adjusted her emotions and returned without being humble. Christine White smiled, ¡°Hubby, this assistant of yours is good, much, much better than that Cici Jagu.¡± The female assistant smiled and responded, ¡°Thank you ma¡¯am for thepliment.¡± Who that Cici Jagu was, she also knew, although she hadn¡¯t met her either, but the gossip about that woman in the group was not at all small. Everyone said, that woman came in, not at all to be an assistant ah, but rushed to the position of the chairman¡¯s wife it, took over being kicked out of The Lane Family Group by the president. Now the real chairman¡¯s wifeplimented her, obviously shows that thedy likes her very much, also rest assured that she is working beside the chairman. Baird Lane also understood Christine White¡¯s meaning and was slightly relieved. He was afraid that she would mind having a female assistant beside him. Of course, if she minded, he would naturally transfer the person. But now it seemed obvious that there was no need. ¡°Madam, let¡¯s go.¡± The female assistant made a gesture of invitation. Christine White hmmmed and looked at Baird Lane again, ¡°I¡¯ll go first, don¡¯t drink too much.¡± ¡°Good.¡± Baird Lane nodded. Christine White waved at him and followed the female assistant away. Back at the old mansion, Aunt Lucy greeted her and took the bag on her shoulder, ¡°Ma¡¯am, why are you back sote?¡± ¡°Went over to Baird¡¯s for a while.¡± Christine White said rubbing her temples. Aunt Lucy nodded her head, ¡°I see, are you hungry ma¡¯am?¡± Christine White rubbed her stomach, ¡°A little.¡± ¡°Alright then, let¡¯s get dinner started then, I¡¯ll have someone go get Bao over here.¡± Aunt Lucy said. Christine White smiled and answered, ¡°Good.¡± Aunt Lucy left. Christine White walked towards the dining room alone. Soon, Aunt Lucy came over holding Little Treasure. When Little Treasure saw Christine White, her eyes lit up and she opened her arms to let her hold her. Aunt Lucy, however, hurriedly said, ¡°Little Young Master, no, mommy bad little brother or sister, can¡¯t hold you for a while, oh.¡± Hearing this, little baby¡¯s eyes instantly dimmed. Christine White, however, smiled and stretched out her hand, ¡°It¡¯s okay Aunt Lucy, I¡¯m not a porcin doll, it won¡¯t be okay to hug Little Treasure.¡± Little Treasure heard this and her bleak eyes lit up again. Aunt Lucy also didn¡¯t have to iste mother and child, so after hearing Christine White¡¯s words, she handed Little Treasure to her. After all, if she really didn¡¯t allow Christine White to get close to Little Treasure, what if mother and son became estranged in the future? Christine White smiled as she took Little Treasure and gave Little Treasure a kiss on the cheek. little baby¡¯s face reddened and she buried her head in Christine White¡¯s arms, shy. Christine White touched Little Treasure¡¯s head and then asked about his learning today. Little Treasure slowly recounted it, describing it better and much more fluently thanst time. ¡°Mistress, young master, let¡¯s eat first.¡± Aunt Lucy reminded. Christine White put Little Treasure on the chair next to her and put a napkin on Little Treasure, ¡°Alright baby, eat.¡± ¡°Daddy?¡± Little Treasure picked up her chopsticks and looked at her, clearly asking again why Baird Lane hadn¡¯te back for dinner. Aunt Lucy also froze for a moment before asking, ¡°Yes ma¡¯am, isn¡¯t mistering back tonight ah?¡± Chapter 723 – Cici Jagu Messes With Things ¡°He¡¯s noting back, he has a social engagement tonight, Hugh Dong should be as well.¡± Christine White shook her head back. Aunt Lucy lifted her chin in a daze to show that she knew and then didn¡¯t ask any more questions. Bao didn¡¯t ask any more questions either and started eating obediently. Aunt Lucy just stood aside and watched the mother and son, suddenly thought of something and pped her forehead, ¡°By the way ma¡¯am, let me tell you something.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± Christine White looked up at her. Aunt Lucy sank her face and said, ¡°It¡¯s that Cici Jagu ah.¡± ¡°Her?¡± Christine White raised her eyebrows, ¡°She¡¯s noting back this afternoon, is she?¡± ¡°No, cheeky as hell.¡± Aunt Lucy bristled. Christine White narrowed her eyes, and a hint of disgust shed in her eyes. ¡°I only met her once this morning when I was out, what¡¯s she doing here again?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know about that, I heard from the security guard that she just looked around our old mansion and didn¡¯t know what she was doing, and then left again after a while.¡± Aunt Lucy shrugged her shoulders back. Christine White pursed her lips, ¡°circling around the old mansion, definitely ying some ghost idea, Aunt Lucy, have someone keep an eye on it.¡± ¡°I know, I¡¯ve already ordered it.¡± Aunt Lucy returned. Christine White gave a hmmm and didn¡¯t say anything else. After the meal, she brought Little Treasure back to her room, yed with him for a while, and put him to sleep before returning to her and Baird Lane¡¯s room. At this time it was already ten o¡¯clock in the evening, and Baird Lane had not yet returned. Christine White didn¡¯t know how much longer she had to wait, and she couldn¡¯t call to ask, so she had to read a book while waiting.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. If she couldn¡¯t wait any longer, she would go to bed by herself. However, Christine White¡¯s cell phone suddenly rang. Christine White put down the book in her hands, picked the phone up and looked at it, saw the caller ID on it, and answered it in a hurry, ¡°Hey hubby.¡± Baird Lane¡¯s low, husky voice came through, ¡°Still awake?¡± Christine White nodded, ¡°No, are youing back?¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s still early, in a while Nigel and I still have to have a meeting with a client, I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s already early in the morning when Ie back, so I¡¯m giving you a call, so that you don¡¯t wait for me, and go to bed early yourself.¡± Baird Lane said with a slight hint of apology in his tone. Christine White was a bit lost, but more than anything, she understood. After all, with such arge group and him being the chairman, this kind of situation was quite normal. ¡°Okay, I know, then I won¡¯t wait for you.¡± Christine White smiled. Baird Lane pinched the bridge of his nose tiredly, ¡°Well, go to bed early if you¡¯re sleepy, good night.¡± ¡°Good night.¡± Christine White tugged at the corner of her mouth. The call ended and she put her cell phone on the bedside, squeezed her shoulders, and after leaving a small dim light so Baird Lane could see it when he returned, shey down to sleep. In the middle of the night, the door to the room opened and Baird Lane returned, looking very tired. He knew Christine White was asleep, so he moved very little, closing the door and walking softly without making a lot of noise for fear of waking him up. He had drunk a lot of wine, his handsome face was a little red, his eyes were a little disoriented, and his breathing was a little rough. When he walked to the edge of the bed, he looked down at the sleeping woman on the bed, then leaned down and copsed on the bed, without taking off his clothes, and wrapped his arms around her and closed his eyes. Christine White smelled the smell of alcohol in her sleep and was awakened, thinking she was dreaming, and wondering that this dream was so clear. As a result, when she opened her eyes and saw the man beside her, she realized that where she was dreaming, what she smelled, was real wine. Christine White helplessly sighed, grudgingly looked at the man¡¯s sleeping face. Have said, let him drink less wine, took over or drink so much, came back and fell asleep, clothes are not off it. ¡°Really lost to you.¡± There is no way, Christine White muttered and then got up, giving Baird Lane to take off the jacket tie and shirt on his body, so that he can sleep morefortable. But that wasn¡¯t enough, she then went to the bathroom and got a basin of water out and toweled his face and body. That way, he was fresh and ready to sleep, and she didn¡¯t find the smell of alcohol on him overpowering. After doing this, Christine White looked at the time, it was only three in the morning, still early. So she crawled back into bed, cuddled up in Baird Lane¡¯s arms, and fell asleep. When Baird Lane woke up, it was already noon the next day. He sat up, and his pupils constricted suddenly when he realized that he was naked on the upper half of his body. In the next second, though, his taut expression rxed as he took in his surroundings. Fortunately, he was at home. He¡¯d thought thatst night ¡­ Without further thought, Baird Lane rubbed his swollen temples; he¡¯d had a little too much winest night, and now his head was drowsy and swollen, making it very ufortable. Just as Baird Lane was rubbing his head, Christine White came in from outside and saw that he had made it up, a joy in her eyes, ¡°Awake.¡± Baird Lane heard her voice and put his hand down, ¡°Wake up, what time is it?¡± Christine White looked at her cell phone, ¡°It¡¯s eleven o¡¯clock.¡± Baird Lane frowned. I didn¡¯t realize howte he had slept. Christine White walked over to him and came to a stop, looking down at him, ¡°Not feeling well?¡± Baird Lane¡¯s thin lips quirked, ¡°A little light headed.¡± ¡°Serves you right!¡± Christine White snorted coldly without mercy. Baird Lane staggered for a moment. What did she say? Deserved? She didn¡¯t feel sorry for him, didn¡¯tfort him, didn¡¯t give him a massage even if she didn¡¯t, but actually said he deserved it! Christine White wrapped her arms around him, ¡°When I left yesterday, I told you a thousand times to drink less, did you? Did you listen to me?¡± Baird Lane¡¯s mouth twitched, ¡°I listened.¡± ¡°Listened and you got drunk?¡± Christine White¡¯s eyes zed over. Baird Laneughed lowly, ¡°Drinking Louis XIII.¡± At that, Christine White was stunned for a moment. Louis XIII she knew, it was the strongest and most powerful of the famous wines. ording to this, he might not really have drunk much. However, she couldn¡¯t let him off the hook. ¡°Even if you didn¡¯t drink much, but you¡¯re still drunk, and if you¡¯re drunk, it means you¡¯ve drunk a lot, tell me, what do you want to do?¡± Christine White sneered. Baird Lane¡¯s eyes shed slightly as he grabbed her wrist and, to her surprise, yanked her into his arms. ¡°I¡¯ll make it up with a kiss so?¡± Baird Lane looked down at the woman in his arms. Christine White rolled her eyes, ¡°Who wants you to make it up with kisses ¡­¡± Before she could finish her sentence, there was a sudden knock on the door of the room, ¡°Sir, ma¡¯am, are you there?¡± It was Aunt Lucy. Baird Lane wrinkled his eyebrows in displeasure, obviously unhappy that Aunt Lucy had suddenly interrupted them. Christine White didn¡¯t care if Baird Lane was high or not, got out of his arms and called out to the door, ¡°Yes,e in.¡± Aunt Lucy heard her voice and pushed her way in, seeing the two men sitting on the edge of the bed, she called out first, ¡°Sir, Ma¡¯am.¡± ¡°Aunt Lucy, what can I do for you?¡± Christine White asked with a serious voice when she saw something wrong with Aunt Lucy¡¯s face. Baird Lane didn¡¯t say anything but was getting dressed. It couldn¡¯t be topless all the time. Aunt Lucy cupped her hands to look at it and returned with a face full of anger, ¡°It¡¯s not that Cici Jagu.¡± ¡°What about her?¡± Christine White narrowed her eyes momentarily. Baird Lane, buttoning his buttons, also stopped for a moment and looked at Aunt Lucy. Aunt Lucy said angrily, ¡°She¡¯s up to something, walking the inte with rumors about how bad you are, Mistress.¡± ¡°What? Rumors?¡± Christine White was filled with surprise. ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Aunt Lucy nodded heavily. Baird Lane¡¯s cold color was icy and his voice sank, ¡°What kind of rumors did she spread?¡± ¡°It¡¯s just some about Mrs. bullying her, oops I can¡¯t tell you, Mrs., sir, you guys go online and read it, it¡¯s already all over the inte.¡± Aunt Lucy pointed to her cell phone. Chapter 724 – Cici Jagu’s Mind Tricks Christine White didn¡¯t say much and took out her cell phone and started searching for online messages. Soon, the messages in question came out as two videos. One of them was titled as The Lane Family Group Chairman¡¯s wife bullying the weak and the title of the other video, was even funnier, called something like The Lane Family Group Chairman¡¯s wife punishing people for getting wet. ¡°That¡¯s a pretty funny title!¡± Christine White sneered and clicked on the rain-soaking one video. Baird Lane poked his head over and watched it with her. In the video, Cici Jagu was sitting at the foot of the stone lions of The Lane Family¡¯s old mansion in a single coat, her body was scrunched together, and she was continuously getting drenched in the rain, looking so pitiful, and then a servant appeared with an umbre. The maid walked up to Cici Jagu and said something to her. Cici Jagu looked like she had been bullied and lowered her head, and then the maid turned around and left. Christine White finished watching this video and clicked on another one. The location of this video is still in front of The Lane Family¡¯s old mansion, and the characters in the video are Christine White and Cici Jagu, standing opposite each other. In the video screen, Christine White had her arms wrapped around her, and her expression and attitude looked a bit cold and arrogant, with a kind of high and mighty look. On the other hand, Cici Jagu, who was opposite her, looked aggrieved and her eyes were red, obviously being taught a lesson by her. After watching these, Christine White pursed her red lips and clicked on thements of these two videos again. Looking at thements going clear of her usations, insults, and sympathy for Cici Jagu, and heartache, she only felt ridiculous to the extreme. ¡°Stupid!¡± Baird Lane¡¯s eyes narrowed and his thin lips spat out these two words coldly. Christine White knew he was talking aboutizens, and shrugged her shoulders nomittally, ¡°It¡¯s pretty stupid!¡± Theseizens, who didn¡¯t know the truth of the matter at all, just one and all thought that she really bullied Cici Jagu like the video said, what was it if not stupid? These two videos, only action, no sound, obviously processed, the purpose is to post it online, cause misunderstanding, but don¡¯t want everyone to know the truth of the matter, but theseizens, but none of them thought of it, clearly being used as a gun, but still don¡¯t know themselves. ¡°Ma¡¯am, these two videos, must be posted by that woman Cici Jagu.¡± Aunt Lucy pointed at Christine White¡¯s cell phone and said with righteous indignation. Christine White nodded her head, ¡°It must be her, the location of these two videos, both of which took ce in the old mansion, and the content is favorable to her, there can¡¯t be anyone else but her. ¡± Baird Lane was nomittal about it. Aunt Lucy stomped her feet in anger, ¡°Why is that woman so disgusting, what does she want?¡± Christine White sneered, ¡°What else can she do? Of course it¡¯s to put me down, to make everyone think I¡¯m a bad woman, so that I¡¯ll be a street rat that everyone will yell at, and she¡¯ll be the poor little thing that I¡¯m bullying.¡± ¡°Shit!¡± Aunt Lucy was a handful of years old, but at this moment she couldn¡¯t help but let out a foul mouth that only a young person would have, ¡°That¡¯s so vicious, ma¡¯am, we can¡¯t just let it go like that!¡± Christine White hooked her red lips, ¡°Of course, if she dares tomit a crime on my head, if I don¡¯t peel ayer of skin off her, I am not Christine White!¡± Saying that, she looked at Baird Lane, ¡°You won¡¯t feel sorry for her, right?¡± Baird Lane frowned, ¡°What kind of words are you saying, why should I feel sorry for her?¡± ¡°Yes ma¡¯am, did you misunderstand mister?¡± Aunt Lucy worriedly looked at the couple. She really heard afraid of this husband and wife, who were quarreling because of someone else. Christine White skimmed her mouth, ¡°The reason why this Cici Jagu is doing this is like stinking up my reputation, letting others think that I¡¯m a woman of poor virtue, not worthy of you, not to mention not worthy of being the president¡¯s wife of The Lane Family Group, she¡¯s just wanting to use public opinion and theizens¡¯ power, so you¡¯ll have a gaping hole in your heart towards me¡­. .¡± ¡°And?¡± Baird Lane raised an eyebrow. Christine White hummed, ¡°Then because of me, The Lane Family Group¡¯s stock market is affected, there can be a drop in price, then The Lane Family Group¡¯s board of directors will surely be dissatisfied with me, and if they are dissatisfied with me, they will put pressure on you, and you will be fed up with me because of this, and you will think that I am too capable of cause trouble, and over time the rtionship fades, and divorce will be mentioned on the dayLand.¡± Aunt Lucy heard her this analysis, the old face angry all red, ¡°Well ah, the shameless, sir, you can never ¡­¡± Baird Lane knew what Aunt Lucy was going to say and pursed his lips to interrupt her, ¡°Am I that stupid?¡± He was not so stupid that he could not even see that calction. Aunt Lucy snapped and waved her hand andughed, ¡°What¡¯s that, sir, I didn¡¯t say anything about you, I just hoped you wouldn¡¯t fall for it.¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll sort this out.¡± Baird Lane pinched his brow. Christine White looked at him, ¡°How do you want to solve it?¡± ¡°Just call a direct conference, what that Cici Jagu did is recorded on surveince, everything will be known by then.¡± Baird Lane said. Christine White shrugged her shoulders, ¡°That¡¯s fine, then do I have to attend as well?¡± ¡°No, when you attend, the press will be all over you, it¡¯s too crowded and I¡¯m worried about them if they run into you, so just stay home.¡± Baird Lane¡¯s eyes and voice softened as he looked at her stomach. Christine White hmmmed, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll leave it to you then.¡± Baird Lane nodded, ¡°Come on, let¡¯s go get breakfast first.¡± ¡°Yes, yes, yes, breakfast now, I came here, apart from telling you this, I came to tell you to eat.¡± Aunt Lucy then remembered her second purpose, and couldn¡¯t help but p her forehead,menting, ¡°Ai, people are getting old, their memory is indeed not as good as it used to be.¡± Christine Whiteughed, ¡°Well Aunt Lucy, you are still young.¡± Aunt Lucy was amused by her words, ¡°Madam is really good at coaxing people, where am I still young, I am almost sixty-five.¡± ¡°Alright, stop it, let¡¯s go.¡± Baird Lane took Christine White¡¯s hand and walked towards the door of the room. Aunt Lucy went out right behind the two.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. In the restaurant. Hugh Dong also knew about what happened online and looked at Christine White and asked, ¡°Are you okay?¡± Christine White knew he was concerned about her and shook her head, ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± ¡°Is it really okay?¡± Hugh Dong is still a bit uneasy, ¡°Those online, I will help you out, don¡¯t take it to heart.¡± Baird Lane frowned and looked at him unhappily, ¡°My wife, I will solve it, no need for you to interfere.¡± Hugh Dong rolled his eyes, ¡°You¡¯re still saying that, it¡¯s all because you recruited that woman, if it wasn¡¯t for you, this wouldn¡¯t have happened today.¡± Baird Laneughed at his words, ¡°What about you, if you didn¡¯t bring that woman to the old mansion, would that woman know where the old mansion is and thene running every now and then?¡± ¡°I ¡­¡± Hugh Dong choked and was speechless. Yes, although the people were recruited by Baird Lane. But he did bring them to the old mansion. The two of them, really don¡¯t talk about anyone. Looking at the two brothers arguing, Christine White cried andughed as she held her forehead, ¡°Okay you two, stop it, eat quickly, go to work after eating.¡± With her persuasion, Baird Lane and Hugh Dong then quieted down and stopped arguing. After the meal, Baird Lane and Hugh Dong went out. Christine White then stayed at the old mansion, watching the TV and waiting to see theunch in a while. ording to what Baird Lane said before he left, the conference would be held around eleven o¡¯clock. It was only nine o¡¯clock now, and there were still two hours left, so she ate fruit while watching TV. As a result, she didn¡¯t watch for long when her cell phone rang. Christine White put down her fork, took her cell phone out and looked at it, saw that it was an unfamiliar call, and after thinking about it, she didn¡¯t answer it and hung it up directly. However within a few seconds of hanging up, that number called again. Chapter 725 Release Party Christine White frowned her pretty eyebrows, but finally picked up the phone and answered the call, ¡°Hello, who is it?¡± ¡°Mrs. Lane, it¡¯s me.¡± A soft voice came from the phone. Christine White instantly heard it, it was Cici Jagu. Christine White¡¯s small face suddenly sank and her voice became indifferent, ¡°So it¡¯s you, how did you get my number?¡± Cici Jaguughed, ¡°Mrs. Lane, don¡¯t look so vignt, I at least have been the chairman¡¯s assistant for a while, about some of his interpersonal contacts, I still know.¡± ¡°Heh!¡± Christine Whiteughed, herugh was full of mockery, ¡°Ms. Jagu , you are now talking, howe you don¡¯t look like you are soft and weak, as if anyone in the world has bullied you?¡± Cici Jagu heard that Christine White was being sarcastic, her face twisted for a split second, but she quickly returned to her usual appearance andughed, ¡°What is Mrs. Lane saying, I didn¡¯t say that anyone bullied me, it¡¯s you who misunderstood.¡± Christine White rolled her eyes, ¡°Alright, cut the crap, what exactly did you call for, to show off those things on the inte with me?¡± Cici Jagu didn¡¯t expect her to think of the purpose of the call at once, her heart panicked for a moment, the smile on her face stiffened, ¡°Mrs. Lane that¡¯s too much, I¡¯m not bragging about you, I¡¯m here to tell you I¡¯m sorry.¡± ¡°Sorry?¡± Christine White raised an eyebrow, ¡°What are you sorry for?¡± ¡°Those two videos on the inte of course, Mrs. Lane, I¡¯m really sorry, I don¡¯t know why they¡¯re on the inte, and I¡¯m really sorry for causing you to be talked about by everyone.¡± Cici Jagu hung her head and looked apologetic. Christine White only found it funny as hell, ¡°Ms. Jagu , do you really not know why it¡¯s online?¡± ¡°I really don¡¯t know.¡± Cici Jagu shook her head. Christine White let out a cold snort, ¡°Okay, Miss Jagu you less y these with me, whether it¡¯s you or not, you know it in your heart, no need to be fake in front of me, what¡¯s the purpose of you doing all this, I know it as well, so there are some things that really aren¡¯t necessary, and will only look like you¡¯re being stupid.¡± Cici Jagu was irritated by her words and didn¡¯t bother pretending anything else, squeezing the phone tightly, her voice sharpened, ¡°Mrs. Lane, what do you mean I¡¯m stupid, all I know is that I¡¯m giving you a bad name, I¡¯m making you about to be disliked by the chairman of the board!¡± ¡°So, by saying this, you are admitting that those things on the inte, you did it?¡± The corner of Christine White¡¯s mouth hooked.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Cici Jagu bit her lip, ¡°That¡¯s right, I did it, all I know is that I won.¡± ¡°Won?¡± As if she heard a big joke, Christine White covered her stomach andughed, ¡°You said you won, what did you win? Did you win by making me look bad? Or did you win by thinking I would be disliked by Baird Lane?¡± ¡°Both!¡± Cici Jagu clenched her fists. Christine White hadughed enough and held her forehead, ¡°I¡¯m sorry you¡¯re going to lose then, did you really stink up my reputation? But it¡¯s just a matter of letting people on the inte spray me, whitewash, I¡¯m still fine, not to mention, what the video title said, it was originally a fake, since it¡¯s a fake, let alone stinking up my reputation.¡± At that, Cici Jagu¡¯s heart thumped and she began to feel a little uneasy. Christine White ruffled her hair and added, ¡°Also, you said that Baird loathed me, that¡¯s even more nonsense, do you know what we went through between us? Do you know how long it took him to chase me back, and if he really is disgusted with me because of this kind of thing, then with all due respect, he¡¯s not a very nice man, so ¡­¡± ¡°So what?¡± Cici Jagu swallowed, growing more and more apprehensive. Christine White narrowed her eyes, ¡°So a man like that, no need for you to grab him, I don¡¯t want him on my own ord, understand?¡± Cici Jagu¡¯s eyes widened, ¡°You ¡­¡± ¡°You what you, okay, you don¡¯t need to tell me this either, there¡¯s still an hour to go before eleven o¡¯clock, Baird is going to issue a press conference to rify what happened online, Cici Jagu, I hope you won¡¯t be cyberstorming and crying by then.¡± After saying that, Christine Whiteughed and simply hung up the phone. Cici Jagu froze and looked at the phone, her whole body panicked. Aunch party? Baird was going to hold aunch party? How could he do this, he held aunch party, what about her? At this moment, Cici Jagu really regretted, regretting that she shouldn¡¯t be so impulsive and just post those videos online. She just thought of posting it online, letting theizens misunderstand Christine White, then she sat back and enjoyed the benefits, she didn¡¯t even think that Baird was going to hold a conference to rify. She thought that Christine White should be kept on the inte all the time. What¡¯s going to happen now? Cici Jagu was on the verge of tears. She could already imagine how badly she would be scolded by theizens in reverse once the conference was held and the online video was rified. Because Christine White was already being scolded miserably now, she, the one who deliberately twisted the facts and took advantage of theizens, would only be even worse! Christine White didn¡¯t know that Cici Jagu was already in fear at this moment, she threw her cell phone aside, picked up her fruit fork, and continued to sub fruits while watching TV. Soon, eleven o¡¯clock arrived. Christine White hurriedly sat up straight and picked up the remote control to change the TV to a local channel. As soon as she switched over, she saw Baird Lane¡¯s handsome face appearing on the screen. Holding a microphone, his face was ice-cold as he stood on the main seat of the conference table and slowly opened his mouth, ¡°Wee to today¡¯s conference, and I¡¯d like to say shut off those untruements and videos on the inte about my wife.¡± ¡°Lane Dong, do you mean that those on the inte are false?¡± A reporter stood up and asked. Baird Lane nced at him, ¡°That¡¯s right, the video is just real, but the content is different from what the title says, I have the original video here.¡± After saying that, Baird Lane directly yed the original video. The old mansion of The Lane Family had surveince inside and outside, and the ones that Cici Jagu had filmed were all there in the surveince. Once the two surveince cameras were released, the crowd was in an uproar, especially when they heard Christine White¡¯s conversation with Cici Jagu, everyone was surprised. It turns out that it is really not the chairman¡¯s wife who bullied Cici Jagu, but Cici Jagu herself is staying outside the door of The Lane Family¡¯s old mansion, and the maids are persuading her to leave, but she just won¡¯t go, and finally fainted, or the chairman¡¯s wife let someone carry her into the house. As for the other video, Cici Jagu¡¯s words, it is even more speechless, I think the three views are broken. That woman, what the hell is in her head? She feels honored to be a third party. ¡°These are just two of the paragraphs, there are a few others, please watch.¡± With that, Baird Lane had a couple more videos put out. There was one of Cici Jagu at The Lane Family Group, and one at The Lane Family¡¯s old mansion. All in all, these videos expressed a blunt point of view, which was that Cici Jagu was trying to hook up with Lane Dong, and was also presuming to rece the chairman¡¯s wife, it was shameless to the extreme. ¡°The truth is there for everyone to see, isn¡¯t it?¡± The video ended and Baird Lane scanned the reporters below. The reporter¡¯s door nodded, and the viewers in the live broadcast room, did the same. While apologizing for their abusive behavior towards Christine White, they began to swipe at Cici Jagu again. After all, this woman, Cici Jagu, was clearly taking advantage of them, theizens. So they would definitely not let her go. ¡°Since you¡¯ve all seen it, then today¡¯s conference, it ends here.¡± After Baird Lane finished speaking, he put down the microphone and left the conference room. The crowd was dumbfounded. This is the end? They still had some questions to ask, after all, the chairman of the board your couple¡¯s rtionship issues ah, they were very interested ah. However, these reporters were destined to not be able to ask, and were soon asked to leave by a few security guards. Chapter 726: Calling the Police to Arrest People Although this time they came, they didn¡¯t ask the chairman of The Lane Family Group¡¯s husband and wife about some of their feelings, but the harvest wasn¡¯t small either. After all, there was a woman who presumptuously interfered between the chairman¡¯s husband and wife, and being rified by the chairman himself, this news, was enough for them, the media, to cop a few days of heat. So soon, these reporters returned to their respectivepanies, and worked overtime to put the contents of the conference, to report out, all major websites, all major video tforms. For a while, Cici Jagu was so famous that almost everyone in the country recognized her. Her poprity waspletely no less than a top stream obvious, and even more famous than some top stream obvious. But this fame, to Cici Jagu, was nothing short of torture, it was the devil, and she didn¡¯t want it at all. She could be famous, but never in this way, the way she wanted to be was to go out in front of people as Mrs. Lane, so that everyone would envy her, not as she was now, when everyone spat on her and said she was a bad woman. ¡°No, I¡¯m not a bad woman, I¡¯m not!¡± Cici Jagu sat in front of the TV, putting her thumb in her mouth, her teeth gnawing hard on her nails, a scowl written all over her face. She didn¡¯t understand, she just liked Baird and wanted to pursue her love, and she became the bad woman, the third party in these people¡¯s words? She is not a third party, what is wrong with her pursuit of love! Up to this moment, Cici Jagu doesn¡¯t even feel how hical her behavior is, instead, she is stillining about the people on the inte calling her names. But it¡¯s Baird Lane who breaks her heart the most. Didn¡¯t she do all of this to get him, and he actually called a conference to discredit her in public. How could he do this to her! Thinking of these, Cici Jagu only felt aggrieved and sad. Obviously she loved Baird Lane so much, and Baird Lane did this to her, it was too much. At this time, the knock on the door suddenly sounded. Cici Jagu put down the remote control in her hand, wiped her tears and got up to open the door. The door opened, but there were two police officers standing outside. Seeing them, Cici Jagu¡¯s heart suddenly rose a wave of bad luck, gripping the door handle tightly, and asked suspiciously, ¡°What is it that you guys want?¡± ¡°Is this Ms. Cici Jagu?¡± A police officer standing at the front, took out his ID and showed it to her, then asked without answering. Cici Jagu nodded, ¡°I am.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right then, pleasee with us.¡± The officer said with a cold face. Cici Jagu¡¯s eyes widened, ¡°Come with us? Why should Ie with you, have I broken anyws!¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t break thew?¡± The two constables looked at each other, both seeing sarcasm in the other¡¯s eyes. Finally, the police officer in the lead sneered and said, ¡°Ms. Jagu , did you really not break thew? You have already broken thew by spreading false rumors on the inte without permission and destroying people¡¯s reputation, so the wife of the chairman of The Lane Family Group called the police and asked us toe and arrest you.¡± ¡°What?¡± Cici Jagu¡¯s face changed, ¡°Christine Camp sent you guys?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, you¡¯ve been spreading rumors about people on the inte and trying to steal their husbands, they¡¯d be fools if they didn¡¯t call the police, and more than that, Mrs. Lane is nning to sue you, so you¡¯d better be good ande with us.¡± The officer said, reaching out to grab her. Cici Jagu took a step back, ¡°No, I¡¯m not leaving, how am I breaking thew? I just posted two videos online, where did I break thew?¡± The police officer rolled his eyes, ¡°Feeling that you didn¡¯t listen to what I just said, okay, cut the crap, it¡¯s not up to you to say whether you¡¯ve broken thew or not, it¡¯s up to thew, I advise you to obedientlye with us, otherwise we¡¯ll force you to arrest you, and we won¡¯t be responsible for any injuries you get at that time!¡± Saying that, the police officer behind him directly took out a pair of silver bracelets and shook them. Cici Jagu looked at that pair of silver bracelets, a trace of fear floated up on his face, and finally obediently followed them into the police car and headed to the police station. This scene was also seen by some reporters squatting outside, photographed and posted online. Christine Whiteughed outright when she saw it. Aunt Lucy brought a te of fruits to her, seeing herughing, she couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Ma¡¯am, what¡¯s so good that you¡¯re so happy?¡± Christine White didn¡¯t say anything and directly handed her cell phone to Aunt Lucy¡¯s eyes. Aunt Lucy saw it and smiled too, ¡°This is great, she really deserved to be arrested!¡± ¡°I¡¯m the one who called the police to arrest her.¡± Christine White took her phone back, and while browsing through thements below, she added, ¡°Half an hour ago, I slightly had someone investigate this Cici Jagu person, and I found out that this person¡¯s family ties are twisted.¡± ¡°What does that mean?¡± Aunt Lucy sat down a bit puzzled. Christine White smiled, ¡°It means that Cici Jagu¡¯s mom, is a third party woman on top.¡± ¡°What?¡± Aunt Lucy was surprised, ¡°So, that¡¯s why Cici Jagu doesn¡¯t think there¡¯s anything wrong with her stealing someone¡¯s husband?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, because her mother has instilled this aspect of her mind from a young age, so she wouldn¡¯t feel that being a third party, is something immoral, and most importantly, Cici Jagu, as a person, doesn¡¯t have the basic awareness of thew yet.¡± Aunt Lucy pondered for a few seconds, ¡°But she seems quite kind, besides wanting to be a third party, she doesn¡¯t seem to have done anything bad.¡± ¡°It¡¯s true that she hasn¡¯t done anything sinfully bad, but because of her, a lot of people around her have suffered innocently, and just because she doesn¡¯t have a basic sense of thew, she¡¯s done a lot of things that have dragged other people down with her, and she doesn¡¯t yet feel that there¡¯s anything wrong with it.¡±N?velDrama.Org content rights. Speaking here, Christine White picked up her water cup and drank some water, moistened her throat, and then went on to say, ¡°That¡¯s why I called the police, and asked the police department to take her away, and give her a good refresher course on thew, so hopefully, her brain can be twisted back a little bit, right?¡± ¡°And what if it doesn¡¯t wiggle back?¡± Aunt Lucy asked as she looked at her. Christine White hooked her lips and smiled lightly, ¡°That has nothing to do with us either, right now, Cici Jagu is still just a small fight to drag others into trouble, butter on, she¡¯ll definitely cause a huge mess and bring about her own demise.¡± ¡°Also.¡± Aunt Lucy nodded. Christine White¡¯s smile then sank and her eyes narrowed, ¡°I¡¯ve asked Baird to notify Cici Jagu¡¯s parents, I believe they should be arriving tomorrow.¡± ¡°What did you have theme for, ma¡¯am?¡± Aunt Lucy was a little curious. Christine White put down her ss of water, ¡°To take their precious daughter who doesn¡¯t have a normal view of the third world away from them, of course, as well as to pay off their precious daughter¡¯s debt.¡± She no longer had the patience, in slowly waiting for Cici Jagu to pay her debt. She hadpletely lost her patience with Cici Jagu, and just wanted to get rid of the person immediately, as well as let Cici Jagu live. If Cici Jagu doesn¡¯t leave and still wants to cause trouble, then she won¡¯t hold back any longer. In the evening, Baird Lane returned. Christine White stepped forward and took the briefcase in his hand, ¡°Wee back.¡± Hearing these words, Baird Lane¡¯s heart warmed and he reached out his arms to hold her in his embrace, ¡°I¡¯m back.¡± Christine White hugged him back and patted him on the back, ¡°I know, well, why don¡¯t you let go, go change and get ready for dinner.¡± Baird Lane hmmmed and let go of her and headed for the bathroom. By the time he took a shower and got changed and came out, it was almost seven o¡¯clock. Baird Lane took Christine White¡¯s hand and went to the restaurant. During dinner, Christine White¡¯s cell phone suddenly rang. She put down her chopsticks and took her phone out of her pocket to take a look at it, and when she saw the caller ID, her eyes sank. ¡°Who is it?¡± Baird Lane saw the same in her and opened his mouth to ask. Chapter 727 – Cici Jagu’s Parents Hugh Dong also lifted his head up and looked at Christine White curiously. Only little baby, unconcerned, took a small spoon and obediently ate his meal. The current Little Treasure,pared to when he first returned to The Lane Family, had gained a lot of weight, and the whole thing was white and chubby, just like the yearly dolls on the painting, very cute.This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . ¡°It¡¯s Cici Jagu,¡± Christine White flipped her cell phone over and handed it into the air to show Baird Lane and Hugh Dong. Hugh Dong bristled, ¡°What¡¯s she doing calling you?¡± Baird Lane didn¡¯t say anything, but wanted to know the same thing he did. Christine White took the cell phone back to her heel, ¡°She¡¯s at the police station now, and I¡¯m the one who called the police, she called me, apart from asking me to let her go, it¡¯s only as simple as calling over to scold me about it.¡± ¡°Heh, she still has the face to ask you to spare her.¡± Hugh Dong snorted, disgust in his eyes. Christine White smiled, didn¡¯t say anything and spoke the phone to answer it, ¡°Hello?¡± After feeding the phone, she turned the amplification on and then ced the phone on the dining table so that everyone could hear it. Soon, Cici Jagu¡¯s voice came from the phone, her voice was a little trembling, as if she was afraid, ¡°Mrs. Lane, I know I¡¯m wrong, please, let me go, okay, I don¡¯t want to stay in the police station anymore, I want to get out.¡± The police station was cold, she didn¡¯t like this ce. Christine White looked at her nails. Because of her pregnancy, she had removed the nail polish from her nails, now there was nothing on her nails, you could clearly see the crescent moon on them. ¡°Ms. Jagu , what¡¯s the use of begging me, you want toe out, it will naturallye out in a few days.¡± Christine White faintly said. Baird Lane crossed a smirk in his eyes and took a sip of soup. Hugh Dong also couldn¡¯t help butugh. He knew that Christine White was deliberately teasing Cici Jagu. Cici Jagu bit her lip, ¡°Mrs. Lane, you¡¯re the one who called the police, as long as you talk to the police station, I cane out, I don¡¯t have to wait for a few days, you ¡­¡± ¡°So you know I called the police too.¡± Christine White interrupted her with a sneer. Cici Jagu¡¯s eyes widened slightly for a split second, ¡°What does that mean?¡± ¡°It means that since I was the one who called the police, then I naturally wanted you locked up, so why would I let you out?¡± Christine White said with cold eyes. Cici Jagu froze this time, and it took a while before she reacted, her voice sharpening, ¡°Christine Camp, you¡¯ve gone too far!¡± This sound made Baird Lane and Hugh Dong frown at the same time. Christine White¡¯s face did not change, her face still maintained a nd and self-effacing smile, ¡°Excessive? Where did I go overboard?¡± Cici Jagu held her cell phone in a death grip, ¡°Aren¡¯t you excessive? I didn¡¯t just post two videos on the inte, do you need to call the police to arrest me? You are too narrow-minded!¡± Christine White was amused by her words andughed so hard that tears came out of her eyes, ¡°Wasn¡¯t it just posting two videos? Cici Jagu, it seems that until now, you don¡¯t think that what you did was wrong, ah, you only thought it was an insignificant little thing, ah.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it?¡± Cici Jagu asked back with a straight face. Christine White narrowed her eyes, ¡°Of course not, you just want to ruin my reputation, but have you ever thought about it, if the one you counted on today is not me, but an ordinary person, that ordinary person has no background, no power, do you think she can turn around today?¡± Cici Jagu¡¯s mouth moved and did not speak. Christine White pursed her lips and asked herself, ¡°Can¡¯t, she will be forced to die by social opinion, and be cyber-vited to death, while you Cici Jagu won¡¯t feel that you¡¯re at fault, you¡¯ll only feel that the other party¡¯s mental capacity is too weak, isn¡¯t it just to be scolded, and actually make a suicide.¡± ¡°I ¡­¡± Cici Jagu gripped her cell phone tightly and subconsciously wanted to retort. But I don¡¯t know why, but I can¡¯t say a word myself, and I even feel a little weak inside. It was as if if if things really developed like Christine White said, she might actually think that way. Hugh Dong and Baird Lane also realized at this moment, if the one involved in this matter was not Christine White, but someone else, perhaps a human life would really be caused. Even Aunt Lucy, who was on the side, also thought of the key point here and couldn¡¯t help but suck in her breath. No wonder the wife said during the day that Cici Jagu, this person, didn¡¯t have any sense of thew, and she also said that Cici Jagu out of no morals, was quite kind. Now it seems that it ispletely bullshit. ¡°So Ms. Jagu , you should be thankful that the person you¡¯re counting on today is me, or else a human life would have been caused, and you¡¯re the culprit.¡± Christine White put the four words culprit, aggravated the tone. Cici Jagu¡¯s heart cooled for a moment, still irrefutable. Christine White clipped a piece of meat and put it in her mouth, ¡°So Ms. Jagu , do you think I would let her out for someone who tried to kill me with public opinion?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t, I haven¡¯t thought about it ¡­¡± ¡°You didn¡¯t think about it, because the developments behind it, you can¡¯t even imagine, even though I¡¯m still alive and well, my reputation still suffered some damage because of you, and I¡¯m not a virtuous person, so I won¡¯t let you off the hook.¡± After saying these words, Christine White directly snuffed out the phone. Hugh Dong gave her a thumbs up, ¡°Christine, good job!¡± Christine White smiled at him, ¡°Thanks.¡± Baird Lane served her a bowl of soup, ¡°You didn¡¯t eat much just now, have some soup to warm your stomach.¡± ¡°Thank you husband.¡± Christine White smiled and took it with both hands. Baird Lane turned around and gave Hugh Dong a provocative look while she was drinking the soup. Hugh Dong rolled his eyes and didn¡¯t bother with him. After the meal, a few people went to their respective rooms and prepared to rest. The next day, Cici Jagu¡¯s parents came to the country, and after going to the police station to see Cici Jagu, they went straight to The Lane Family¡¯s old house. Originally, the couple hade to apologize, hoping that The Lane Family would let Cici Jagu go. But after getting out of the car and seeing how luxurious The Lane Family¡¯s old house was, the couple changed their minds, and after looking at each other, they both saw ambition in each other¡¯s eyes, but it quickly disappeared again. Jagu¡¯s father went up and knocked on the door. Soon a servant came and opened the door. Christine White and Baird Lane were also aware of the couple¡¯s arrival. Christine White looked at the man beside her, ¡°To see?¡± Baird Lane was straightening his tie, ¡°We¡¯re all here, let¡¯s meet, we¡¯re still owed more than ten million dors.¡± ¡°Fair enough.¡± Christine White smiled and said nothing, walking out of the room with him towards the parlor. The Jagu Family couple was already waiting in the parlor by now, surveying their surroundings as they waited. ¡°Honey, these are artifacts.¡± Jagu¡¯s mother said as she caressed a vase with glowing eyes. Jagu¡¯s father was not as exaggerated as her, but his eyes were equally glittering with essence, ¡°They are artifacts yes.¡± ¡°This The Lane Family is also too rich.¡± Jagu¡¯s mothermented. Jagu¡¯s father nodded, ¡°Yes, The Lane Family is much richer than I imagined, and most importantly, The Lane Family has heritage!¡± He looks at each of these artifacts that are worth a fortune. Rich people with heritage like this were the truly rich, because once the group went bankrupt, these heritage, could still allow them to rise again. ¡°Hubby, haven¡¯t we always wanted The Jagu Family to develop into a big family? But we haven¡¯t been able to find a family with underpinnings to marry, and now The Lane Family is such a family, do you think we should ¡­¡± ¡°Shhh!¡± Jagu¡¯s father hurriedly made a shutting up gesture, ¡°I know what you¡¯re going to say, but this is not the ce for you to say those things, if there¡¯s anything to say, let¡¯s go back and talk about it.¡± ¡°Right, right, right.¡± Jagu¡¯s mother nodded. At that moment, Baird Lane arrived with Christine White in tow. The couple¡¯s excellent appearance shook Jagu¡¯s fatherJagu¡¯s mother¡¯s eyes. Both of them stood up, ¡°Mr. Lane, Mrs. Lane, you¡¯re finally here?¡± Chapter 728 Take Cici Jagu Baird Lane scanned them without nodding or responding, it was the same as looking at a stranger, he quickly withdrew his gaze and helped Christine White to sit down on one of the main seats. Christine White cried andughed, ¡°What for, I¡¯m not a porcin doll, do I need to be so careful?¡± ¡°You are more valuable to me than a porcin doll.¡± Baird Lane wiped a handful of her face before heading towards the main seat on the other side of the room. Jagu¡¯s fatherJagu¡¯s mother saw the scene with varying emotions. Jagu¡¯s father thought to himself, this couple is so good together, I¡¯m afraid my own daughter is really not going to make it. Jagu¡¯s mother, on the other hand, was jealous. She was jealous that Christine White, who was also a woman, was able to receive such a deep love from her husband, while she herself had never had it. In addition, Jagu¡¯s mother felt that Christine White had taken her daughter¡¯s ce. If Cici could really be with Baird Lane, she would be the mother of the wife of the chairman of The Lane Family Group. All of this is Christine White¡¯s fault! Christine White doesn¡¯t know what the couple is thinking and doesn¡¯t pay attention, after arriving a cup of tea for herself and Baird Lane, she doesn¡¯t care and waits for Baird Lane to deal with the couple. ¡°President Lane¡­¡± Jagu¡¯s father rubbed his hands together and spoke again. Baird Lane finally gave him a look, ¡°How did you guys know about this ce?¡± ¡°Cici told us.¡± Jagu¡¯s mother snatched at the answer before Jagu¡¯s father could speak. Baird Lane frowned slightly, slightly offended. Jagu¡¯s father saw this and scolded Jagu¡¯s mother, ¡°You shut up!¡± Jagu¡¯s mother was a little reluctant, but regardless of resisting him, she kept her mouth shut. Baird Lane picked up the tea Christine White had poured for herself and took a sip, ¡°So what brings you here ¡­¡± ¡°This is the money Cici owes Dong Lane and his wife.¡± Jagu¡¯s father hurriedly took out a check, walked over to Christine White, and handed it to Christine White. Christine White raised her eyebrows and took the check, ¡°Thank you The Jagu Family Lord, I ept the check.¡± This The Jagu Family Lord is quite good at what he does, giving her the check because he thinks she¡¯s a housekeeper? Baird Lane also saw what Jagu¡¯s father¡¯s behavior represented, and therefore, gave Jagu¡¯s father a rare good face. When Jagu s father saw this, he knew that he had done the right thing with his behavior just now, and couldn t help but breathe a sigh of relief, ¡°Then President Lane, Mrs. Lane, Cici She ¡­¡± ¡°I can spare her.¡± Christine White interrupted as she put the check on the table and opened her mouth. Jagu¡¯s father and Jagu¡¯s mother¡¯s faces lit up, ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Yes, you¡¯re here as parents, so how could I not give you a face.¡± Christine White rubbed the rim of her teacup and smiled, ¡°But I have conditions.¡± ¡°I knew it ¡­¡± Jagu¡¯s mother blushed and was just about to snap. Jagu¡¯s father then pulled her behind him, warning her with a look to keep quiet. Jagu¡¯s mother scrunched her neck and instantly didn¡¯t dare to speak. But Baird Lane and Christine White knew what Jagu¡¯s mother just tried to do and their faces regained their coldness. ¡°Mrs. Lane you say, no matter what the conditions are, we agree.¡± Jagu¡¯s fatherpensated with a smile. He was now able to see that The Lane Family couple was really in love, and Cici was inseparable no matter what. Plus this Mrs. Lane is the daughter of The Camp Family ¡­ At this moment, Jagu¡¯s father ultimately dismissed the idea of supporting Cici Jagu to snatch Baird Lane. Although he did want his daughter to steal Baird Lane, so that The Jagu Family and The Lane Family could form a marriage, but only if his daughter could seed. But in case his daughter didn¡¯t seed in the end and The Lane Family and The Camp Family relented, then The Jagu Family would be finished. So he wasn¡¯t willing to bet The Jagu Family on an uncertain future. ¡°My condition is simple: you take Cici Jagu and leave this ce and nevere back.¡± Christine White looked at Jagu¡¯s father and said in a tone that brooked no argument. Jagu¡¯s father was afraid that Jagu¡¯s mother would have an impulse and say something she shouldn¡¯t have, so while pinching her hand, he answered with a smile, ¡°Fine, fine, I promise, we¡¯ll definitely take Cici with us.¡± ¡°That¡¯s fine, I¡¯ll make a call to the police station in a while and drop the charges, you guys can go over and bail her out now.¡± Christine White waved her hand and gave her expulsion order. Jagu¡¯s father pulled up Jagu¡¯s mother, ¡°Thank you Mrs. Lane, then Mrs. Lane, Lane Dong, we will take our leave first.¡± After saying that, Jagu¡¯s fatherJagu¡¯s mother turned around and left. In therge parlor, only Christine White and Baird Lane were left. Baird Lane looked at Christine White, ¡°Is it really good to just let her go?¡± Christine Whiteughed a little, ¡°Considering that she didn¡¯t do anything sinister, pay back the money and I won¡¯t give her a hard time.¡± With that, she picked up the check and waved it around, ¡°Do you want this money?¡± Baird Lane hooked his lips, ¡°You take it, as your pocket money.¡± ¡°Thanks hubby!¡± Christine White came over and gave him a kiss on the cheek.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Baird Lane, however, directly hooked the back of her head and kissed her on the mouth. Christine White didn¡¯t expect him to do this suddenly, and after disying a moment of freezing, she started to respond to him as well. After a long time, Baird Lane let go of Christine White. If he didn¡¯t let go, he was afraid that he wouldn¡¯t be able to control himself. Baird Lane held Christine White in his arms and stroked her hair with his big hands, ¡°When you give birth to the baby, you must make it up to me.¡± Christine White leaned into his embrace and smiled, ¡°Alright, I know this period of time has wronged you and suffocated you, when the baby is born, I will definitely make it up to you, alright?¡± Baird Lane grunted, which satisfied him. Afterwards, Christine White came out from his arms, ¡°Alright, you should go to work, or else Hugh Dong is going to call to rush you in a while, and it¡¯s time for me to get busy with my own business.¡± ¡°Ok then I¡¯ll leave, take care of yourself at home and call me if you need anything.¡± Baird Lane stood up. Christine White hmmmed and dropped him off in front of The Lane Family¡¯s old house and watched him drive away before turning back. When she got back, she called the police department about dropping the case. With her as the intiff, the police department was very quick to issue a bail certificate to Cici Jagu. Jagu¡¯s fatherJagu¡¯s mother took the person out of the police station. Cici Jagu directly jumped into Jagu¡¯s mother¡¯s arms, crying pitifully, ¡°Mom, you finally came, I was so scared.¡± ¡°My poor daughter, I¡¯m sorry, mom iste.¡± Jagu¡¯s mother also held Cici Jagu in her arms with a hard face. Mother and daughter cried into a ball. Jagu¡¯s father was not happy to hear this. After all, Cici Jagu is his own daughter, his daughter has suffered so much in the country, he as a father, his heart is not good either. ¡°Okay, okay, stop hugging, get in the car.¡± Jagu¡¯s father saw that mother and daughter had almost finished crying, and spoke out to remind him. Jagu¡¯s mother let go of Cici Jagu, pulling Cici Jagu¡¯s hand towards the car, while walking, whileining, ¡°It¡¯s all that Christine Camp¡¯s fault, you didn¡¯t just send out two videos, did she need to call the police to arrest you, there really isn¡¯t a little bit of tolerance for people¡¯s hearts, there is also that The Dodge Family is also, you have an ident, they also do not help you, such a friend, you¡¯d better cut ties with her!¡± Cici Jagu nodded her head, ¡°I know, I¡¯ve already cut ties with Nana, it was Nana who cut ties with me.¡± Speaking of which, she was aggravated. She didn¡¯t understand why Nana was like this, she didn¡¯t just like the man that Nana liked, but Nana cut her off, that¡¯s a bit too careful. ¡°She cut you off?¡± Jagu¡¯s mother froze for a moment, then said with a look of indignation, ¡°She must have been the one who didn¡¯t know better.¡± ¡°Well, cut the crap!¡± Jagu¡¯s father couldn¡¯t stand it anymore and interrupted her. Jagu¡¯s mother was afraid of him and immediately stopped talking. Jagu¡¯s father looked to Cici Jagu, ¡°Where is your ce, we¡¯ll send you there to pack your bags.¡± ¡°Pack your bags?¡± Cici Jagu was stunned, an uneasiness rose in her heart, ¡°Dad, what am I packing for?¡± Chapter 729 Slap ¡°What else,e back with us.¡± Jagu¡¯s father returned with an old face. Cici Jagu¡¯s eyes widened, ¡°Go back? No, I¡¯m not going back!¡± She stepped back. Going back, how would she ever be with Baird? Going back, she wouldn¡¯t be able to see Baird! Jagu¡¯s father couldn¡¯t tell what Cici Jagu was thinking, and coldly grunted, ¡°If you don¡¯t go back, what else are you going to do if you stay here, do you think that if you stay here, you will be able to be with Lane Dong? Let me tell you, it¡¯s impossible, people Lane Dong and Mrs. Lane are so close that they can¡¯t possibly make a mistake, so you¡¯d better put your mind off.¡± ¡°I ¡­¡± Cici Jagu choked. How could she not know that Baird loved that Christine Camp. It¡¯s just that she¡¯s not willing to do it. Thinking about it, Cici Jagu squeezed her palms, ¡°Dad, even if Baird is affectionate with that Christine Camp how about it, as long as I work hard, I don¡¯t believe that Baird won¡¯t fall in love with me, just like you and mom back then ¡­¡± Snap! As soon as her words left her mouth, Jagu¡¯s father had a dark and sullen face and pped her across the face. Cici Jagu screamed and fell to the ground, her hand covering her face, looking at him in disbelief, ¡°Dad, you hit me?¡± Jagu¡¯s mother by the side was also stunned by Jagu¡¯s father¡¯s action, it took a while before she reacted, she hurriedly crouched down and pulled Cici Jagu up, angry and distressed, ¡°Yes husband, what are you doing hitting your daughter, you haven¡¯t hit her since she was a child, and now you¡¯re actually hitting her, look at what kind of face you¡¯re hitting her with¡­? ?¡± Jagu¡¯s mother said while touching Cici Jagu¡¯s face. Cici Jagu¡¯s tears were falling from her eyes. Jagu¡¯s father looked at her crying like this, his heart is also not good, after all, is his own childhood love to grow up, not heartbroken is strange. But when he thought of his daughter¡¯s words just now, he had to suppress his heartache again. ¡°You just know that I hit her, but you don¡¯t think about it, what I hit for, didn¡¯t you hear her words just now?¡± Jagu¡¯s father pointed at Cici Jagu. Jagu¡¯s mother stretched her neck, ¡°I heard it, so what, is Cici wrong? Even if Lane Dong likes that Christine Camp now, who can say what will happen afterward? Men are fickle and phndering, they love each other to death now because of the freshness, and when the freshness is over, they still have to y, didn¡¯t you do the same thing back in the day?¡± ¡°You ¡­¡± Jagu¡¯s father was trembling with anger. Jagu¡¯s mother still do not feel that their words are wrong, cold humming: ¡°You back then and your ex-wife is not also love so deeply ah, the result, you are still not hooked up by me, so ah, men have inferiority, as long as Cici More effort, always be able to snatch Lane Dong over.¡± Cici Jagu also nodded her head along with her, obviously thinking that her mom¡¯s words made sense. Jagu¡¯s father¡¯s face turned red with anger, ¡°So this is how you teach your children, teaching them to be a third party, not only do you not feel it¡¯s wrong, but you¡¯re also so righteous!¡± If his daughter really had the ability to snatch Lane Dong, he wouldn¡¯t have to say these words. But he saw clearly, Cici is not snatch over, and even there may be at the same time offend Lu Shi two families, so he did not want his daughter to go to steal people. After all, it was his daughter, and he didn¡¯t want his daughter to really go as some kind of third party, or a third party who couldn¡¯t snatch anyone. ¡°Wrong?¡± Jagu¡¯s mother crossed her arms, ¡°Where am I wrong? Also, what do you mean by third party? In love, the one who is not loved is the third party, when Lane Dong falls in love with Cici in the future, that Christine Camp is the third party, don¡¯t you understand!¡± ¡°You ¡­¡± Jagu¡¯s father was furious and red in the face. He already knew, this woman is not making sense, her thoughts, and he is not on the same line at all. Moreover, this woman¡¯s thinking has beenpletely instilled into Cici, making Cici also feel that being a third party is not only not shameful, but also an honorable thing. Luckily, fortunately he found out early, or else when this mother and daughter made more trouble in the future, he The Jagu Family still have no face? Thinking of this, Jagu¡¯s father grabbed Cici Jagu¡¯s arm, ¡°I now really regret why I listened to your mother at the beginning, gave you to her education, so that you learn from her a ten percent, to be the third party as a pride, you said that if you can really snatch Lane Dong, I do not say anything, even if the outside world said that we are The Jagu Family, I do not care. Family, I don¡¯t care, after all, we The Jagu Family benefits have been obtained, but!¡± Jagu¡¯s father paused for a moment and spoke again, ¡°But you can¡¯t snatch Lane Dong, you still want to go as the third party, the outside world will only say that my The Jagu Family can¡¯t educate you, and make cynical remarks about my The Jagu Family, so from today onwards, you¡¯re going to return to The Jagu Family for me, and I¡¯m going to personally I will personally teach you, if you don¡¯t twist your three views over, you won¡¯t be able to go out of the house for me, go!¡± After saying that, Jagu¡¯s father directly grabbed Cici Jagu and got into the car. Cici Jagu was so scared that she screamed. Jagu¡¯s mother hurriedly followed, ¡°Old Lin, what are you doing, let go of Cici, you¡¯re hurting her.¡± Jagu¡¯s father pretended not to hear, mmed the car door and drove away. Christine White knew about this family of three just before they left. She also knew about the conversation of this family of three in front of the police station, the person she sent over to keep an eye on them, but the person who recorded the entire conversation of this family of three and sent it to her yet. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect this The Jagu Family owner to have some sense of perspective, knowing that it¡¯s not good to be a third party, ready to go back and educate Cici Jagu.¡± Aunt Lucy sat beside Christine White, teasing little baby whilementing. Christine Whiteughed as she sipped her milk, ¡°Third view? I don¡¯t think he has any three views, he¡¯s just more sober and a bit more sensible than Cici Jagu¡¯s mother and daughter, knowing to retreat from difficulties.¡± ¡°How¡¯s that, ma¡¯am?¡± Aunt Lucy looked at her curiously. Christine White shook her ss of milk and returned, ¡°You should have just heard it, The Jagu Family Lord said that if Cici Jagu could really snatch Baird away, he wouldn¡¯t say anything.¡± ¡°I think there was that.¡± Aunt Lucy nodded. Christine White mockingly hooked the corner of her lips, ¡°What that means is that if Cici Jagu is able to snatch Baird, he is naturally happy because then The Jagu Family will be able to leverage The Lane Family and soar to the heavens, but then again, he knows very well that Cici Jagu can¡¯t snatch Baird, instead, he may also anger The Camp Family and The Lane Family, that¡¯s why he stopped Cici Jagu from continuing to be the third party.¡± Upon hearing this, Aunt Lucy¡¯s eyes widened, ¡°In that case, that The Jagu Family master is quite double standard.¡± ¡°Yes, both double standard and knows how to avoid the benefits and harms, that¡¯s why, this The Jagu Family Lord obviously has nothing to do, but he can keep The Jagu Family in existence, it¡¯s true that he doesn¡¯t have the ability to open up new territories, but because of his deep heart and his ability to see the winds, that¡¯s why he can keep the sess. ¡± Christine White exined. Aunt Lucy skimmed her mouth, ¡°This kind of person, in ancient times, was a wallflower traitor.¡± Christine White was amused, ¡°You¡¯re right, but often it¡¯s such treacherous ministers who live the longest instead.¡± ¡°Hey, I really thought that this The Jagu Family Lord truly loved Cici Jagu as his daughter, and only then did he not want this daughter to be the third party, I didn¡¯t realize it was actually like this.¡± Aunt Lucy sighed, only feeling that her three views were ruined. Christine White put the milk cup on the coffee table in front of her, ¡°How to say it, it¡¯s not that he doesn¡¯t love Cici Jagu, if he really doesn¡¯t love it, if he learns that Cici Jagu owes so much money in the country, he won¡¯t even care about it, let alone running to the country in person and helping Cici Jagu to pay back the money, it¡¯s just that his love is limited. ¡± ¡°What does that mean, ma¡¯am?¡± Aunt Lucy queried.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Christine White pinched her somewhat sore neck and returned, ¡°It means that as long as Cici Jagu doesn¡¯t do anything that threatens the interests of The Jagu Family and himself, he doesn¡¯t mind being a loving father and doting on Cici Jagu mother and daughter.¡± Chapter 730 – Poor and Hateful ¡°I see, that means if Cici Jagu mother and daughter do something that jeopardizes his interests, he will immediately turn his back on them?¡± Aunt Lucy raised her chin in realization. Christine White snapped her fingers, ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s what it means, this mother and daughter haven¡¯t touched The Jagu Family Lord¡¯s bottom line yet, so The Jagu Family Lord is still willing to be a father and a husband, but I think, he can¡¯t be a husband and father for long. ¡± ¡°Why?¡± Aunt Lucy wondered. Christine White narrowed her good-looking almond eyes, ¡°ording to Cici Jagu¡¯s obsession with Baird, do you think she will really be that well-behaved and return home? I don¡¯t think so, so Cici Jagu will definitely find a way to stay in the country, and Mrs. Jagu will definitely help her.¡± ¡°You are so sure of that, ma¡¯am?¡± Aunt Lucy was surprised. Christine White adjusted her sitting position, a sitting position for a long time would give her a backache. Especially since she was pregnant now, sitting for a while would be ufortable. After changing her sitting position, Christine White then returned: ¡±Mrs. Jagu and Cici Jagu is a kind of person, after all, Cici Jagu is what she taught, Mrs. Jagu this kind of person, to put it bluntly, is adoring vanity, or else she wouldn¡¯t have been the third party squeezing out the original spouse to get to the top, she is more than just being the third party herself, but also letting her own daughter to follow her own path as well, what does that mean?¡± ¡°What does it show?¡± Aunt Lucy repeated her words, obviously still not understanding them. Christine White smiled, ¡°It shows that Mrs. Jagu is a very selfish person, and does not have very pure love for Cici Jagu, she treats Cici Jagu as a pawn, a pawn that can make her status and position as well as her glory and wealth go further.¡± Hearing this, Aunt Lucy let out a breath of cold air, ¡°Neither of these two couples truly loved Cici Jagu as a daughter, so Cici Jagu is a bit pathetic.¡± Christine White didn¡¯t dispute that. Was Cici Jagu pathetic? The answer is yes. After all, she had such a pair of parents. But Cici Jagu is also quite hateful, although she has been indoctrinated by Mrs. Jagu, but she has gone to school since she was a child, right? I don¡¯t believe that she hasn¡¯t learned that those things are not right. But Cici Jagu still did not change, still carry out Mrs. Jagu those to the end, shows that Cici Jagu itself bottom is bad. ¡°Mrs. Jagu wanted Cici Jagu to marry better, so that Mrs. Jagu¡¯s status could be raised through Cici Jagu, so Mrs. Jagu couldn¡¯t wait for Cici Jagu to steal Baird and be Mrs. The Lane Family, after all, then Mrs. Jagu would be Mrs. The Lane Family¡¯s mother. Mrs. Lane Family¡¯s mother.¡± Christine White said as she flicked her nails. Aunt Lucy rolled her eyes dismissively, ¡°That¡¯s quite a thought.¡± ¡°Yeah, for someone who dares to think like that, I have to admire them too, that¡¯s why I said that Mrs. Jagu is definitely going to help Cici Jagu stay in the country, let¡¯s wait and see.¡± After saying that, Christine White picked up the milk that she just didn¡¯t finish and continued to drink it. So in the evening, when several people were eating, Christine White¡¯s cell phone rang. She put down her chopsticks, picked up her cell phone and turned on the amplification, putting it on the table, ¡°Hello.¡± ¡°Miss, there¡¯s a situation with the one you asked me to monitor.¡± The person on the other end of the line said. Baird Lane looked at her, ¡°Surveince? Who are you spying on?¡± Hugh Dong also looked over curiously. Christine White spoke slowly and spat out three words, ¡°Cici Jagu.¡± Baird Lane¡¯s eyes shed with disgust, ¡°Why are you spying on her?¡± ¡°I want to know if she will obediently follow The Jagu Family Lord back home or not.¡± Christine White chuckled. Hugh Dong bristled, ¡°Definitely not, she is so obsessed with your husband, how could she obediently return to her country before she gets your husband.¡± Saying that, he looked at Baird Lane with a smile. Baird Lane stared at him coolly, as if to say you are the one who talks too much. Hugh Dong was not afraid, shrugged his shoulders and took a piece of it before putting it in his mouth and chewing it and swallowing it. Christine White continued to ask to the other end of the phone, ¡°How is the situation?¡± ¡°Just as you guessed, miss, Cici Jagu ran away.¡± The caller replied. Aunt Lucy covered her lips, ¡°It¡¯s still true!¡± The smile on Christine White¡¯s face deepened, but the smile did not reach the bottom of her eyes, which were ice-cold, ¡°Does The Jagu Family Lord know?¡±All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°The Jagu Family Lord doesn¡¯t know anymore now, Mrs. Jagu bought sleeping pills to put The Jagu Family Lord to sleep, then secretly helped Cici Jagu to run away, and then drank the sleeping pills herself, creating the scene that they were all drugged by Cici Jagu.¡± ¡°Looks like that Mrs. Jagu didn¡¯t want The Jagu Family Lord to me her.¡± Hugh Dong twirled his chopsticks. Baird Lane narrowed his eyes and didn¡¯t say anything. Christine White asked again, ¡°Can you get the story of how Mrs. Jagu drugged her?¡± ¡°Yes, I can ess the hotel¡¯s surveince.¡± The person on the other end of the phone replied. Christine White hooked her lips, ¡°Very well, you send me a backup copy of the surveince, in addition, AllLand track Cici Jagu, I want to know everything about her whereabouts.¡± Cici Jagu would definitely do something after she escaped. She had to take precautions. ¡°Yes.¡± The person on the other end of the phone answered. The phone then hung up and Christine White took the phone back, ¡°Cici Jagu escaped, it seems like she¡¯s getting ready to make a big move.¡± Saying that, she looked at Baird Lane. Baird Lane¡¯s handsome face darkened, obviously knowing the meaning of her words. It was just to say that after Cici Jagu escaped, she would surely be even more frantic to seduce him to the top. Do you really think he is the kind of man who has no limits? Thinking of this, Baird Lane took a sip of soup and coldly said, ¡°Just let her make her moves, just kill her with a stick.¡± ¡°Pfft!¡± Hugh Dongughed, ¡°You really don¡¯t know how to pity a jade.¡± ¡°This jade is for you to cherish, do you want it?¡± Baird Lane gave him a cold look. Hugh Dong quickly waved his hand, ¡°Don¡¯t don¡¯t, I can¡¯t afford it, it¡¯s better for you to ept it yourself haha.¡± Baird Lane didn¡¯t bother to pay attention to him, he withdrew his gaze and then gave Christine White a piece of fish without thorns, ¡°Tomorrow is the day of the maternity checkup, right?¡± Christine White thought back and realized it was, nodded her head, ¡°I didn¡¯t think you¡¯d remember it so well, I¡¯d forgotten.¡± ¡°I always remember well about you and the baby.¡± Baird Lane gave Po another piece. Little Treasure obediently shouted thank you daddy and buried his head to eat the fish. Baird Lane looked at the little one¡¯s appearance, his heart was soft, he couldn¡¯t help but reach out and touch the little one¡¯s white and tender little face. A child¡¯s face is soft, veryfortable to touch, let a person can not let go. Baird Lane touched it and didn¡¯t want to let go. If it wasn¡¯t for the fear of affecting little baby¡¯s eating, he really didn¡¯t intend to let go. ¡°Really?¡± Christine White raised her eyebrows, obviously somewhat disbelieving. Before Baird Lane could say anything, Aunt Lucy helpfully replied, ¡°Ma¡¯am, it¡¯s true, two days ago I even saw mister reading a book with information about pregnant women.¡± ¡°Speaking of which, I also have to say something.¡± Hugh Dong put down his chopsticks and looked at Christine White, ¡°Christine, although I don¡¯t treat Baird Lane well, but Aunt Lucy¡¯s words are true, I also saw books on this subject in his office.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Christine White was really surprised now and looked at Baird Lane, half speechless. Baird Lane¡¯s thin lips pursed, and only after a long time did he highlight two words, ¡°Really!¡± He reads these, just want to know more about some knowledge of pregnant women, so that where she is ufortable, he can also react in time. But this wasn¡¯t what touched him the most, what touched him the most was still that after he read those books, he realized that it was so hard and dangerous for a woman to carry a child. When she was pregnant with little baby, her whole body was burned by fire, and it was so painful during the treatment that he really didn¡¯t know how she endured it. Thinking of these, he felt as if his heart was being pinched up hard. Chapter 731 Maternity Test ¡°Thinking about what?¡± Seeing Baird Lane suddenly lost in thought, Christine White reached out and waved her hand in front of him. Baird Lane turned back to her, grabbed her hand and gently squeezed it, ¡°Nothing, I just know that I¡¯m thinking that I¡¯ve already missed the birth of Little Treasure, and this child, I¡¯ll definitely be there for you.¡± Christine White¡¯s heart warmed and nodded, ¡°Good.¡± Hugh Dong winced, ¡°You two couples are enough ah, here also I have this single dog um.¡± ¡°Now that you know you¡¯re single, go out and find a girlfriend.¡± Baird Lane nced at him coldly. Hugh Dong shrugged his shoulders, ¡°If it was that easy to find one, why would I need you to say that?¡± It was so hard for him to find one that he thought was not bad and could try to be together. Unexpectedly, it was such a good quality. Thinking of Cici Jagu, Hugh Dong¡¯s eyes flushed with coldness and his heart recoiled. ¡°Alright, alright, let¡¯s eat first.¡± Christine White cried andughed as she stopped the two brothers. These two, when they caught the opportunity, they would insult each other a few times, making people¡¯s heads spin. Baird Lane and Hugh Dong naturally had no objections when they heard her say so, and quietly continued eating. After the meal, several people went to their own rooms. Hugh Dong carried little baby to his room, with the beautiful name of letting little baby sleep with him. Baird Lane and Christine White didn¡¯t say anything and went along with him. Uncle and nephew had a good rtionship, and they had no reason to stop it. This night, Christine White fell asleep veryte because Baird Lane let her go veryte. Yes, she did that for him again. She was pregnant and couldn¡¯t do that with him, but her hands could help him. So Baird Lane was dead set on her helping him.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. She was so tired of being pestered by him that she had no choice but to do it, and then it was almost midnight before he was satisfied with his release. And by this time, Christine White had long since gotten sore hands and neck, and after ring at him in dismay, she fished for the quilt to cover her, rolled over, turned her back to him and closed her eyes, ready to sleep. ¡°Wife?¡± Baird Lane followed suit andy down, wrapping his arms around her waist and calling out softly. Christine White pretended not to hear and didn¡¯t respond. Baird Lane knew she was making a scene, and also knew clearly that he was tired from tossing her around just now, and after a lowugh, he lowered his head and kissed her on the cheek, then wrapped her into his arms, hugging her a little tighter, and turned off the light. A good night¡¯s sleep. The next day, after breakfast, Baird Lane took Christine White to the hospital for her maternity checkup. Ives Norton knew that the two wereing, so he made arrangements early. So as soon as Christine White arrived, she went straight into the examination room. Outside the examination room, Ives Norton stood side by side with Baird Lane, leaning against the wall. Ives Norton suddenly asked, ¡°What happened with the news on the Inte two days ago?¡± ¡°Just a shameless woman, making a scene.¡± Baird Lane returned casually. Ives Norton was silent for a few seconds, ¡°No matter what that woman really wants, I hope you stick to your heart and protect Christine, she really can¡¯t be hurt anymore.¡± The current Christine, bore little resemnce to the Christine of old. The Christine of the past might have silently endured when she was hurt. But the current Christine was the one who felt that she wouldn¡¯t, and after being hurt, who couldn¡¯t be bailed out, what she would do. To put it bluntly, the current Christine, mentally and psychologically, might be slightly problematic. But this he didn¡¯t say to anyone, including Christine herself, after all, there was no point in saying it, it would only make the others more worried, and make Christine herself more uneptable. The most important thing was that it was slight and not serious, as long as Christine kept her current mood and mental state, nothing would happen. Of course, if there was any kind of irritation, or any kind of damage, he couldn¡¯t guarantee it. That¡¯s why he warned Baird Lane so much. ¡°I know, my wife, I will protect her and not let her get hurt again.¡± Baird Lane nced at Ives Norton and spoke back in a deep voice. Ives Norton nodded, ¡°That¡¯s good then, that Cici Jagu, you might want to sort that out sooner rather thanter.¡± ¡°It¡¯s been sorted out, it¡¯s just that the man ran offst night.¡± Baird Lane pinched his brow. Ives Norton frowned, ¡°If the person ran away, then capture them and send them back, with your ability, can¡¯t you do that?¡± Hearing his questioning, Baird Lane pursed his lips, ¡°Christine won¡¯t let me control it, she said she¡¯ll handle it on her own, she¡¯s totally teasing that Cici Jagu like a rat right now, and since she likes it, she¡¯ll let it be.¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Ives Norton nodded, indicating that he knew, but then, there was a word of caution, ¡°It¡¯s better if you keep an eye on it, don¡¯t let Christine y it off, she¡¯s pregnant.¡± ¡°I know, I sent someone to keep an eye on Cici Jagu in the morning as well.¡± Baird Lane put his hands in his pants pockets and faded back. Ives Norton, naturally relieved to see him all set up, didn¡¯t say anything more and took off his sses to wipe them. I don¡¯t know how long it took, the door of the examination room opened and Christine White came out from inside. Baird Lane saw her and immediately straightened up and walked over, ¡°How¡¯s it going?¡± ¡°The baby is fine.¡± Christine White replies with a smile as she rubs her stomach. Ives Norton took the inspection report in her hand and flipped through it, after flipping through it, he nodded his head with satisfaction, ¡°Not bad, the fetus is much more stable thanst time, but you still have to stick to the conditioning, although it¡¯s much more stable, this child is still not as healthy as a normal fetus, and there is still a possibility that it may miscarry if it is stimted by a shock, so you have to pay attention to it. ¡± ¡°I know, thank you Ives,¡± Christine White nodded heavily, keeping his words firmly in mind. Baird Lane also lifted his chin slightly to indicate that he knew. Seeing this, Ives Norton returned the examination report to Christine White, ¡°Alright, you guys can go back,e back next week, and once the fetus is fully stabilized and is the same as a normal month fetus, you won¡¯t have toe so often.¡± Christine White smiled, ¡°For the sake of the baby, it¡¯s okay toe more frequently, as long as the baby is well.¡± ¡°Come on.¡± Baird Lane took her hand. She waved her hand at Ives Norton, ¡°We¡¯ll be off then, Ives, bye!¡± ¡°Bye!¡± Ives Norton waved goodbye as well. Christine White turned her body around and took Baird Lane¡¯s arm, ¡°How about I go to the group with you?¡± ¡°Good.¡± Baird Lane balked, ¡°As long as you don¡¯t get bored.¡± ¡°That¡¯s fine, if I get bored I¡¯ll go sleep in your lounge, I¡¯m usually at home anyway, I eat and sleep, what¡¯s the difference?¡± She smiled. Coming to the car, Baird Lane held the door open. After she got into the passenger side, Baird Lane even bent down to put her seatbelt on herself. And Christine White just leaned back in her seat, contentedly enjoying the ride. Not far away from a corner, Cici Jagu red-eyed jealousy watching this scene, the heart sour, fists clenched tight, hate to rush over to pull Christine White out of the car, sit in the car himself, let Baird Lane to fasten the seat belt for her. But no, she¡¯d be exposed if she went over there. Perhaps Cici Jagu¡¯s eyes were too sharp, Christine White was vaguely aware of it and probed the windshield. Baird Lane opened the driver¡¯s door and sat in, then saw her looking around, and while fastening her seatbelt, asked, ¡°What are you looking at?¡± ¡°Just now I felt like someone was looking at me.¡± Christine White said as she leaned back in her seat again. Baird Lane didn¡¯t, ¡°Someone was watching you?¡± ¡°Uh-huh.¡± Christine White nodded, ¡°But it¡¯s gone again at this moment, and I have a feeling that the person was looking at me in a way that wasn¡¯t kind.¡± Hearing this, Baird Lane¡¯s face grimaced, ¡°You sit down first, I¡¯ll get out of the car and take a look.¡± Chapter 732 It’s Cici Jagu ¡°You be careful.¡± Christine White somewhat uneasily took his hand. Baird Lane patted the back of her hand, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I know.¡± After saying that, he pulled his hand out and got out of the car. After getting out of the car, Baird Lane looked around the car and looked towards the neighborhood for a while, and after seeing that there was indeed no movement, he then got back into the car. ¡°Well?¡± Christine White inquired as she saw him close the car door. Baird Lane shook his head, ¡°No one suspicious has been spotted.¡± ¡°Could it be that I¡¯m feeling wrong?¡± Christine White frowned. Baird Lane pursed his thin lips, ¡°Not necessarily, I¡¯ll have Ives Norton check the surveince.¡± ¡°That¡¯ll work too.¡± Christine White nodded. She thought it was good to figure it out, suspicious to avoid unnecessary risks. After all, those dangers she experienced in the past, she didn¡¯t want to experience them anymore, so she is now, as soon as something doesn¡¯t feel right, she will immediately check it out. Baird Lane took out her cell phone and dialed Ives Norton¡¯s number. Ives Norton was kinda surprised, ¡°What¡¯s the matter, just left the hospital and you¡¯re calling me, is something wrong?¡± He asked eagerly.N?velDrama.Org content rights. Baird Lane rolled up the window, ¡°No, it¡¯s just that just now Christine said that someone was watching her in the parking lot, so I want you to ess the hospital¡¯s surveince to see if in the parking lot, there are any suspicious people.¡± ¡°I see, I¡¯ll take a walk to the surveince room.¡± Ives Norton agreed. Afterward, hanging up the phone, he put down the patient information in his hands and walked towards the surveince room. About ten minutester, Baird Lane received a call from Ives Norton, ¡°Checked it out, someone is indeed watching you guys.¡± ¡°Who?¡± Baird Lane¡¯s eyes narrowed instantly, a dangerous glint of refinement bursting from his eyes. Christine White also stared intently at his cell phone, ¡°There really is someone watching us again.¡± Baird Lane nodded. Ives Norton looked at the surveince video in front of him and returned, ¡°That person you all recognize, it¡¯s that Cici Jagu.¡± ¡°So it was her.¡± Baird Lane¡¯s face went cold. Christine White also heard it and raised her nice eyebrows, then smiled, ¡°I should have thought of it, now the people who look at me in the wrong way are either dead or have paid the price they should pay, and don¡¯t dare to go against me, only that Cici Jagu hasn¡¯t been taught a lesson yet, and is out there bouncing around.¡± ¡°Where is she now?¡± Baird Lane asked again. Ives Norton pushed up his sses, ¡°I don¡¯t know, the man¡¯s gone.¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Baird Lane pursed his lips, ¡°Then send me the surveince video, I¡¯ll have someone check.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Ives Norton agreed, then had the people in the surveince room, send him the video. Soon, Baird Lane received the video and opened it to look at it. Christine White poked around and watched it with him. It made his scalp tingle to see Cici Jagu standing behind a pir in a white dress with her hair down, staring their way with her head cocked. ¡°It¡¯s a good thing it¡¯s not nighttime, or she¡¯d have to scare the hell out of a lot of people with that look.¡± Christine White snorted. A sh of disgust crossed Baird Lane¡¯s eyes before he forwarded the video and sent it to Hugh Dong, asking him to check on Cici Jagu¡¯s whereabouts at this time. Hugh Dong saw it and replied with a know and said nothing more. Baird Lane started the car. Christine White hurriedly sat down, ¡°Hubby, how do you think Cici Jagu showed up at the hospital, did shee to the hospital to see a doctor, or did she purposely follow us here? ¡± Hearing this, Baird Lane frowned. Christine White added, ¡°If she really followed us here, how would she know, when we go out?¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay, I¡¯ll have Hugh Dong find out.¡± Baird Lane reassured her. Christine White smiled and didn¡¯t say anything more. Meanwhile, in the hotel, Jagu¡¯s father finally woke up. Jagu¡¯s mother brought a ss of water to the bedside and handed it to him, ¡°Honey, you¡¯re awake.¡± ¡°What time is it?¡± Jagu¡¯s father asked, rubbing his somewhat groggy head. Jagu¡¯s mother looked at her cell phone, ¡°It¡¯s almost eleven.¡± ¡°What?¡± Jagu¡¯s father snapped, standing up from the bed, ¡°Eleven o¡¯clock? Why didn¡¯t you call me, you¡¯re going to miss your flight!¡± The ticket he boughtst night to return home was for eleven-thirty. But I didn¡¯t expect that this sleep, actually slept until eleven o¡¯clock, now rushing to the airport, definitely toote. Jagu¡¯s mother lowered her head, not daring to look at Jagu¡¯s father, ¡°I ¡­ wanted to call you, but I overslept too.¡± ¡°You overslept too? Didn¡¯t I tell youst night to set your rm clock, what did you do?¡± Jagu¡¯s father gave her a cold look. Jagu¡¯s mother¡¯s mouth opened and she didn¡¯t say anything. Jagu¡¯s father was annoyed by looking at her, ¡°Alright, you hurry up and get Cici up, we¡¯re going to the airport now, on the way, I¡¯ll change my ticket, I should still be able to make it in time.¡± Jagu¡¯s mother stood still. Jagu¡¯s father saw the situation, some fire, ¡°What are you still frozen?¡± ¡°Cici ¡­ Not anymore!¡± Jagu¡¯s mother whispered back as her eyes shed sheepishly. Jagu¡¯s father¡¯s entire body froze for a moment before he came back to his senses and squeezed her shoulder, ¡°What do you mean, Cici is not here anymore?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Jagu¡¯s mother nodded. Jagu¡¯s father was furious, ¡°Then where did she go?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Jagu¡¯s mother drops her eyelids to hide the panic in her eyes as she replies. Jagu¡¯s father was now all worked up about Cici Jagu¡¯s disappearance and therefore didn¡¯t see the difference in Jagu¡¯s mother¡¯s eyes, scratching his hair in annoyance, ¡°When did she leave, and why didn¡¯t you wake me up earlier to tell me!¡± ¡°I also just woke up not long ago, when I went to the next room to look for Cici, Cici was already gone, asked the hotel people, the hotel people said that Cici left early in the morning, and also asked the hotel people to leave a message for us, saying ¡­¡± ¡°Say what?¡± Jagu¡¯s father yelled anxiously. Jagu¡¯s mother shrunk her neck, which returned, ¡°Said that she was absolutely not going to return to China, so she gave us sleeping pills, which we slept through.¡± ¡°Ungrateful daughter!¡± Jagu¡¯s father was so furious that he was trembling all over, and in thest breath he didn¡¯t raise his voice and copsed on his back on the bed. Jagu¡¯s mother was so scared that her face turned white and she hurriedly bent down to check on Jagu¡¯s father, ¡°Hubby, what¡¯s wrong with you? Don¡¯t you scare me husband!¡± She patted Jagu¡¯s father¡¯s face vigorously, trying to wake Jagu¡¯s father up. Although she didn¡¯t have much affection for Jagu¡¯s father anymore, but her age was here, even if she didn¡¯t have any affection, she didn¡¯t want anything to happen to Jagu¡¯s father. Because once something happens to Jagu¡¯s father, her life will be over, those rtives of The Jagu Family will definitely use their mother and daughter¡¯s inability to run the business as a reason to snatch the family property over, so Jagu¡¯s father must not have an ident. At this moment, Jagu¡¯s mother regretted helping Cici Jagu to leave the hotel. If something happened to Jagu¡¯s father, she wouldn¡¯t be able to cry. Thinking of this, Jagu¡¯s mother was so anxious that she was about to cry, and hurriedly took her cell phone and prepared to call the emergency number. Just as she was typing in the phone and preparing to dial out, Jagu¡¯s father on the bed suddenly coughed and came to his senses. Jagu¡¯s mother broke into tears of excitement and helped the man up, ¡°Husband, are you alright?¡± Jagu¡¯s father pushed her away, ¡°Quickly, quickly go to that rebellious girl and call her, tell her to hurry ande back to me!¡± Jagu¡¯s mother¡¯s hand holding the cell phone tightened, ¡°Hubby, I called Cici, but I can¡¯t get through.¡± ¡°Couldn¡¯t get through?¡± ¡°Yes, she turned her cell phone off.¡± Jagu¡¯s mother whispered more and more. Jagu¡¯s father still didn¡¯t see anything strange, pounding his chest, ¡°Really, in that case, we¡¯ll go back to our own country!¡± ¡°Go back home by ourselves?¡± Jagu¡¯s mother stared wide-eyed, a little panicked, ¡°What about Cici?¡± Jagu¡¯s father sneered, ¡°Hmph, doesn¡¯t she not want to go back, then she will stay here forever.¡± Chapter 733 – Unwilling to Return to China After saying this, Jagu¡¯s father got up and went to the washroom, leaving Jagu¡¯s mother alone and at a loss. Jagu¡¯s mother was at a loss as to what to do! Jagu¡¯s mother pinched her cell phone,pletely at a loss as to what to do. She had thought that if she helped Cici to stay in China, the old man would definitely stay with them. She didn¡¯t expect that the old man would be so stubborn, not willing to stay in China, and even said that Cici would stay here for the rest of her life. If this is true, what should Cici do? Thinking about this, Jagu¡¯s mother had no choice but to take her cell phone to the balcony and call Cici Jagu. Cici Jagu¡¯s phone was quickly answered, and was not turned off as she had just said. Cici Jagu¡¯s voice came through, ¡°Mom.¡± ¡°Cici , where are you now?¡± Jagu¡¯s mother asked busily. Cici Jagu looked at where she was, her mouth opened for a moment, and in the end, just to be on the safe side, she still didn¡¯t tell her location, and only said vaguely, ¡°I¡¯m outside, mom, what¡¯s the matter with you?¡± Knowing that a daughter is not like a mother, how could Jagu¡¯s mother not guess that Cici Jagu was not willing to say the location, angry and at the same time, also a bit chilled. This daughter, actually not even willing to trust her as a mom. ¡°Your father has woken up and is asking about your whereabouts, letting you call you and letting youe back to the country with us, if you¡¯re not willing ¡­¡± ¡°What will happen to my dad if I don¡¯t want to?¡± Cici Jagu¡¯s hand squeezing her cell phone tightened. Jagu¡¯s mother nced towards the room and lowered her voice back, ¡°Your dad said that if you don¡¯t go back to your country, you shouldn¡¯t even go back to your country in the future.¡± At those words, Cici Jagu¡¯s pupils shrunk for a moment, and a hint of fear shed in her eyes. But soon, she regained herposure, ¡°Mom, it¡¯s fine, Dad is just angry, and was speaking in anger for a while.¡± Jagu¡¯s mother sighed, ¡°I also hope that your father is talking in anger, then we mother and daughter naturally don¡¯t have to worry about anything, but Cici, you don¡¯t know your father well enough, your father that person is never as good as he looks on the outside, when he is cruel, he is really cruel.¡± Being so said by her, Cici Jagu heart began to be uneasy again. ¡°Mom, is it true?¡± She asked apprehensively. ¡°It¡¯s true, you don¡¯t know, when I was pregnant with you, the wife in front of your father, in fact, was also pregnant, the back of the prematurebor, gave birth to a son, said don¡¯t want to don¡¯t, so your father is a really cruel person, Cici , you listen to the words, let¡¯se back, don¡¯t go against your father.¡± Jagu¡¯s mother advised. Cici Jagu¡¯s heart was a little moved, but soon, she took a deep breath, and vetoed the inner movement, ¡°Mom, it¡¯s okay, Dad only has one daughter now, it¡¯s not possible that he¡¯s really cruel and doesn¡¯t want me.¡± ¡°That¡¯s true, but I¡¯m afraid that your father will pick up that child.¡± Jagu¡¯s mother had a headache. Cici Jagu this time also dare not guarantee, bit his lips, ¡°But mom, I really can not go back, once I go back, maybe in the future will nevere again, I can not let go of Baird.¡± ¡°Do you really want that bastard back in The Jagu Family?¡± Jagu¡¯s mother was angry now too, angry at her daughter¡¯s stubbornness. If that wild seed was really brought back to The Jagu Family, then where would The Jagu Family have a ce for her as a madam! ¡°Mom, if I put have to pick that back up, let him.¡± Cici Jagu said biting her lip. Jagu¡¯s mother¡¯s eyes widened, ¡°What? Do you realize what you¡¯re saying again?¡± ¡°I know, and I know your concerns mom, but so what, as long as I be Baird¡¯s wife, I¡¯ll be The Lane Family¡¯s house wife, and you¡¯ll be the house wife¡¯s mother, and when that happens, The Jagu Family will have to look up to us, so where do we have to worry about anyone else.¡± Cici Jagu drew the blueprint, her eyes full of the madness of ambition. She hadn¡¯t thought at all about the possibility that she wouldn¡¯t be the wife of the head of the family. Because in her mind, that was impossible. And Jagu¡¯s mother was also moved by her words, and when she thought about it carefully, it was really true, and the fire in her heart gradually subsided, ¡°What you said, it really makes sense.¡± ¡°So mom, just stop trying to talk me into going back.¡± Cici Jagu said. Jagu¡¯s mother hesitated for a few seconds, but in the end she couldn¡¯t resist the temptation of her blueprints and nodded, ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°Thanks mom.¡± Cici Jagu smiled. Jagu¡¯s mother barely tugged at the corner of her mouth, ¡°Cici , mom has already given up everything because of these few words of yours, so you must seed, you must marry Lane Dong, only in this way will our effort be worth it, otherwise the consequence that awaits us mother and daughter is nothing, do you understand?¡± ¡°I understand, I will.¡± Cici Jagu¡¯s eyes narrowed. Jagu¡¯s mother hmmmed, ¡°Okay then, I¡¯ll hang up now then, your father will be out soon after washing up.¡± ¡°Bye.¡± Cici Jagu said goodbye. Jagu¡¯s mother returned the favor, then hung up the phone and went back to her room. Jagu¡¯s father looked at her, ¡°What did you do?¡±All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. Jagu¡¯s mother shook her cell phone, ¡°You told me to contact Cici, so I tried Cici¡¯s number again.¡± ¡°Still can¡¯t get through?¡± Jagu¡¯s father frowned. Jagu¡¯s mother¡¯s eyes flickered for a moment, and she lowered her head, ¡°Yes, Cici refused to turn on her phone because she¡¯s afraid we¡¯ll find her.¡± ¡°Hmph, in that case, she¡¯ll stay in the country, she wants to drag The Jagu Family into hell, then I¡¯ll pretend I don¡¯t have her as a daughter.¡± Jagu¡¯s father said coldly. If it was Jagu¡¯s mother who was already prepared in her heart, but at this moment, when she heard this, she still couldn¡¯t help but giggle and her body stiffened up, ¡°Hubby, are you really this desperate?¡± ¡°I¡¯m heartless?¡± Jagu¡¯s fatherughed in anger, ¡°Isn¡¯t it that rebellious girl who is desperate? I said that she can¡¯t snatch Lane Dong, instead, she will also offend the Lu Shi two families, but she didn¡¯t listen, she insisted on hitting this south wall, wanting to drag The Jagu Family down to hell, so for the sake of The Jagu Family, I can only give up on her.¡± ¡°What if The Jagu Family won¡¯t be fine?¡± Jagu¡¯s mother had the luxury of hope at the moment. Jagu¡¯s father looked at her like she was a fool, ¡°Do you think it¡¯s possible?¡± ¡°Of course it¡¯s possible, if Cici really seeds in marrying Lane Dong, then we, The Jagu Family ¡­¡± ¡°You¡¯re too whimsical!¡± Jagu¡¯s father interrupted her without hesitation, ¡°Even if Cici seeds, what about The Camp Family? Do you think Ms. The Camp Family, who was ousted by Cici, will let us go? The Camp Family behind her will let us go? I¡¯m telling you, no way, The Camp Family will first deal with us, The Jagu Family, and then The Lane Family.¡± ¡°God!¡± Jagu¡¯s mother covered her mouth in surprise. She really hadn¡¯t thought of thisyer. If this was really the case, then wouldn¡¯t Cici¡¯s n be wrong from the start? What should she do then? Call Cici again and ask her to give up and go back to China with them? No, that¡¯s impossible, Cici is very stubborn and will never give up. So, are they really going to leave Cici alone in China? ¡°What are you thinking?¡± Jagu¡¯s father looked at Jagu¡¯s mother with dissatisfaction. Jagu¡¯s mother¡¯s face paled a little, ¡°I ¡­ I¡¯m thinking about Cici, if The Camp Family is really against us, against Cici, then what should Cici do? Even if Cici and Lane Dong get together in the end, can Lane Dong really protect Cici?¡± Jagu¡¯s father was also silent, after a while, he narrowed his eyes, seemed to have made up his mind, and said in a deep voice, ¡°So for the sake of The Jagu Family, the only solution now is to give up on Cici.¡± ¡°Husband ¡­¡± Jagu¡¯s mother¡¯s heart throbbed a little. Jagu¡¯s father sighed, ¡°I know it¡¯s hard for you, isn¡¯t it hard for me? That¡¯s the daughter I¡¯ve loved for almost thirty years, but I can¡¯t help it, she¡¯s too stubborn, I can¡¯t abandon The Jagu Family for her, I hope you can understand me.¡± After saying that, he stopped paying attention to Jagu¡¯s mother, took out his cell phone and called Baird Lane. He was going to make his determination clear to Baird Lane. Chapter 734 Jagu’s father’s determination Baird Lane was pulling up to The Lane Family¡¯s old house at the moment when his cell phone rang. ¡°Who is it?¡± Christine White asked as she stretched. Baird Lane called the phone to her to see that it was an unfamiliar number and couldn¡¯t help but cock his head, ¡°I don¡¯t recognize it, you didn¡¯t make a note.¡± ¡°It¡¯s The Jagu Family main.¡± Baird Lane returned breathlessly. Christine White frowned, ¡°Him? What¡¯s he calling you for? And you actually remembered his number?¡± ¡°I always have a good memory.¡± Baird Lane pointed to his temple before adding, ¡°As for what he called me for, I don¡¯t know, listen?¡± He inquired what she meant. Christine White nods, ¡°Okay, you answer it.¡± Baird Lane nodded slightly and answered the call, with the amplification on. Jagu¡¯s father¡¯s voice came through, his tone filled with shame, ¡°Dong Lane, I¡¯m sorry I may have to break faith with you.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Baird Lane raised an eyebrow. Jagu¡¯s father sighed, ¡°It¡¯s my daughter Cici , I had nned to bring her back to China today, but I didn¡¯t expect her ¡­ He actually gave me and her mom sleeping pills and ran off after we were asleep.¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Baird Lane trailed off. Jagu¡¯s father froze for a moment, feeling strange in his heart, why didn¡¯t Lane Dong have a hint of surprise when he heard that Cici had run away? ¡°Lane Dong, are you ¡­¡± ¡°Is what?¡± Baird Lane pursed into. Jagu ¡®s father shook his head, ¡°Nothing.¡± ¡°Then what¡¯s the matter you¡¯re calling me about?¡± Baird Lane asked with some impatience. Jagu¡¯s father was silent for two seconds before he said, ¡°It¡¯s like this Lane Dong, that daughter of mine is still not dead, I ¡­ I don¡¯t want to care, so if she does anything in the future, please Lane Dong should do what to do, don¡¯t need to ask me.¡± Hearing this, Christine White was all startled for a moment. Baird Lane also narrowed his eyes, ¡°So you mean, even if I want to get her killed in the future, I don¡¯t have to ask you, and you won¡¯t even hold me responsible?¡± Jagu¡¯s father¡¯s heart fluttered when he heard the words about wanting to kill her, but nodded his head ruthlessly for The Jagu Family¡¯s sake, ¡°Yes.¡± Baird Lane hooked his thin lips, ¡°The Jagu Family Lord is really cold enough.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t help it, I can¡¯t make fun of The Jagu Family.¡± Jagu¡¯s father smiled bitterly back. He was now regretting it, really regretting it. If he had known back then, he wouldn¡¯t have sent his son away, leaving behind such a pest of a daughter. ¡°In that case, then I know, let¡¯s hope that your daughter really won¡¯t do anything that isn¡¯t in her head.¡± Baird Lane said coldly. Jagu¡¯s father forced a smile. The call then ended and Baird Lane put the phone down. Christine White leaned back in her recliner andughed mockingly, ¡°It¡¯s true that there¡¯s no family in the mansion.¡± Jagu¡¯s father¡¯s shedding of Cici Jagu made her think of Molly Bort¡¯s father and daughter. But the difference was that Molly Bort father and daughter were reversed, it was Molly Bort who had shed Leo Bort. ¡°Well, other people are other people and we are us, don¡¯t pay any attention to it, let¡¯s go, get out of the car first.¡± Baird Lane leaned over and removed her seatbelt for her. Christine White hmmm¡¯d, opened the door and got out of the car, joining him in the old mansion. Aunt Lucy saw them return and hurriedly inquired, ¡°How¡¯s it going, ma¡¯am?¡± Christine White touched her belly, ¡°The baby is healthy.¡± ¡°Really, that¡¯s great.¡± Aunt Lucy nodded smilingly, ¡°Just in time, lunch is ready, let¡¯s eat first.¡± ¡°Okay, just when I¡¯m hungry.¡± Christine White nodded. ¡°Then you guys go over first, I¡¯ll go call Young Master little baby.¡± Aunt Lucy said, heading towards Little Treasure¡¯s study. Baird Lane put his arm around Christine White, ¡°Come on, let¡¯s go to the dining room.¡± Christine White answered. After the meal, Baird Lane left the house and went to Dong¡¯s Group. Just as he walked into his office, Hugh Dong pushed the door in. Baird Lane had a bit of a headache when he saw that he didn¡¯t even knock on the door and came straight in, ¡°Can you knock next time.¡± Hugh Dong rolled his eyes, ¡°When you ordered me to do something, you didn¡¯t ask me if I was free, double standard is not what you do.¡± Baird Lane¡¯s thin lips pursed for a moment, ¡°Okay, what I asked you to check, how is it?¡± Hugh Dong skimmed his lips and handed over the file in his hand, ¡°I went to the traffic control department to retrieve the surrounding surveince based on the surveince video you sent me, and finally found Cici Jagu¡¯s route, and she is now staying in a small guesthouse.¡± ¡°A small hotel?¡± Baird Lane was staggered. Hugh Dong nodded, ¡°I think she¡¯s staying there because she¡¯s afraid of you guys finding her.¡± ¡°I see.¡± Baird Lane casually flipped through the documents. Hugh Dong looped his arms, ¡°What are you going to do next? Have her arrested and forcibly sent out of the country, or ¡­¡± ¡°There¡¯s no rush, let¡¯s have someone keep an eye on her first.¡± Baird Lane rubbed his brow. Hugh Dong shrugged, ¡°Fine, whatever, but you¡¯d better not y it off.¡± That¡¯s the same thing Ives Norton said today. Baird Lane waves his hand, ¡°Anything else? If there¡¯s nothing, go ahead and get out.¡± Hugh Dong suddenly dropped his eyes, ¡°I want to go abroad tomorrow.¡± ¡°Reason.¡± Baird Lane looked at him. ¡°The anniversary of Dong¡¯s old man¡¯s death ising up, I always have to go.¡± Hugh Dong sighed. Baird Lane tapped his finger on the table, ¡°The Dong senior you are talking about, is Owen Dong¡¯s father?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Hugh Dong nodded, ¡°When I was young, I was with the old man for a while, the old man was not bad to me, he was loving me as a junior, so I want to go see him.¡± ¡°Then you go.¡± Baird Lane lifted his chin and agreed. Hugh Dong hmmmed, ¡°Thank you, then I¡¯ll go out first.¡± ¡°Wait.¡± Baird Lane called out to him. Hugh Dong turned, ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± ¡°When will you be back?¡± Baird Lane asked. Hugh Dong thought for a few seconds, ¡°Two dayster.¡± ¡°Okay, two dayster, a group of foreign coborators will being, at that time, you go to receive.¡± Baird Lane made a final decision. Hugh Dong stared wide eyed, ¡°You ¡­¡± ¡°OK, go out.¡± Baird Lane waved his hand and gave an expulsion order. Hugh Dong rolled his eyes at him and turned around to go out. This person, ever since he handed over the president proper position to him, he often pushed jobs that weren¡¯t his to do onto his head for him to do, really pissing him off. If you have the ability, give him more shares. Hugh Dong left full of grievances, and Baird Lane was the only one in the office. Baird Lane took a document and opened it, approved it, until the end of the afternoon, then he ended the work at hand, drove back to the old house. In the following days, since Hugh Dong was not in the group, Baird Lane became busy, no longer as rxed as usual, leaving work on time. Sometimes, he was even busy until midnight. Christine White also understood him, and she did not say anything about histe return, and waited as long as she could.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Waiting for him toe back, pour him a cup of hot tea, and when she couldn¡¯t wait, she went to bed herself. After all, she was pregnant, and it was the most dangerous stage, it was impossible to joke with the child. In this article, Christine White received a call from Debby York, asking her to go out for dinner, because today is Debby York¡¯s birthday. Christine White agrees and heads out with a birthday present for Debby York. After receiving it, just as she walked out of the old mansion, a figure suddenly strung out, extremely fast, and scurried to Christine White in a sh. Then while Christine White did not react, removed the bag on her shoulder and ran away. Christine White was tugging on the bag, pulling and tugging, unsteady footsteps, directly fell to the ground, her stomach immediately came a sharp pass, the pain of her face is white, the forehead corner of the cold sweat seeped out. But Christine White can¡¯t care about these, she is now afraid, afraid of her fall, the child in her stomach will be gone. So at this moment Christine White doesn¡¯t care to move around, she is afraid that if she moves, something will really happen, she can only twist her neck, turn to the gate of the old mansion, and hurriedly rushed to the gate of the old mansion and shouted, ¡°Come on people,e on people!¡± Lucky thing, there just happened to be a security guard who came out to patrol, heard Christine White¡¯s voice, ran over to take a look, and was shocked, ¡°Ma¡¯am, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Chapter 735 Ambulance Christine White covered her stomach, breathing rapidly full of pain, ¡°My stomach hurts, quick, call a doctor, quick!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± The security guard also saw her situation at this time is not right, also do not dare to go up to pull her up, for fear of pulling too Land in, will be more irreversible consequences, so stand there to take out the cell phone, dialed the emergency telephone. After the call, the security guard did not idle, and back to the old house to call people. Aunt Lucy¡¯s face went white with fear when she learned that Christine White had fallen outside the door, and she rushed out to check on the situation. Even Fubo came out at his old age, and Bao too. ¡°Mommy ¡­¡± Little Treasure saw Christine White lying on the ground unable to get up and directly cried in fear. Christine White was heartbroken hearing her son¡¯s cries, and had the intention tofort him, but was powerless. Her stomach was really hurting. She was really scared that the baby in her stomach was gone! ¡°Ma¡¯am, what¡¯s going on here?¡± Aunt Lucy squatted beside her and went to check her stomach to see if there was anything wrong with the baby. Christine White clenched her palms in a death grip and returned, ¡°Someone snatched my bag and I got yanked by the chain!¡± ¡°What?¡± Fubar¡¯s old face sank, ¡°This is a private residential area, how could someonee in and snatch a bag!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know, but I don¡¯t see that person¡¯s purpose as if he came here.¡± Christine White endured the pain and returned. Uncle Fu fiercely pestled his walking stick, his always gentle and kind face was now covered in anger, ¡°Investigate, make sure to find out the person, dare to make a move against us, The Lane Family, simply don¡¯t know how to die!¡± Saying that, Uncle Fu went to arrange for someone to investigate this matter. Aunt Lucy took a towel and wiped the cold sweat on Christine White¡¯s forehead, ¡°Ma¡¯am, does it hurt?¡± ¡°Uh-huh.¡± Christine White barely nodded her head and said with a troubled expression, ¡°Aunt Lucy, the baby will be fine, right?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense.¡± Aunt Lucy reprimanded in a serious tone, ¡°It will definitely be fine, trust your own wife.¡± ¡°But ¡­¡± Christine White was about to say something when the ambnce finally arrived. Aunt Lucy seemed to see hope, and quickly waved at the ambnce, ¡°This way!¡± The ambnce quickly stopped, Ives Norton got down from the vehicle and quickly walked over, looking at Christine White lying on the ground, his pupils shrunk, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± He learned from the hospital connection that it was an emergency call from The Lane Family¡¯s old mansion, guessing that someone might have had an ident, so he rushed over. Unexpectedly, the one in trouble was actually Christine White. Christine White was in a daze and could hardly speak. Aunt Lucy had to answer for her, ¡°Someone snatched the bag, Mrs. was dragged down, Dr. Norton, you quickly give Mrs. a look to see if Mrs. and the baby in her stomach are alright.¡± Ives Norton nodded his head and crouched down to start checking Christine White¡¯s condition. After checking, he shouted to the ambnce, ¡°Stretcher!¡± Soon, two male nurses came over with a stretcher and carried Christine White up. Ives Norton looked to Aunt Lucy, ¡°You go too.¡± ¡°Good good good.¡± Song Yue hurriedly nodded, then followed him into the ambnce. As for Little Treasure, he was asked by Uncle Fu to bring him back to the old mansion. Little Treasure looked at the far away ambnce, his little tender face was full of worry, and his eyes were red, ¡°Mommy ¡­¡± Fu Bo held his soft little hand, ¡°It¡¯s okay ah little young master, your mom will be fine, let¡¯s go back first.¡± little baby also knew that it was useless for him to worry now, nodded his little head and followed Fu Bo inside. On the ambnce, Aunt Lucy looked at a group of doctors and nurses who were hanging water on the fainted Christine White, her heart lifted up, her two hands sped tightly together, ¡°Dr. Norton, Mrs. is going to be fine, right?¡± ¡°So far so good.¡± Ives Norton is not an obstetrician and gynecologist, can¡¯t help too much, just do the patient record on the side, while doing so, while returning, ¡°When Christine fell, she didn¡¯t move drastically, so there¡¯s nothing wrong for the time being, specifically, we have to go to the hospital to conduct a detailed examination.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Hearing that Christine White was temporarily fine, Aunt Lucy finally let out a sigh of relief, and then put her two hands together and chanted non-stop, praying for God¡¯s blessing. She prayed that Christine White would be safe, and that the baby in her womb would be fine. Ives Norton closed the medical record folder, ¡°Aunt Lucy, did you inform Baird about Christine¡¯s fall?¡± Hearing this, Aunt Lucy froze for a moment, then reacted by pping her forehead, ¡°Oops, look at me, only focusing on whether or not my wife is okay, I forgot, I¡¯ll call Mr. here.¡± After saying that, she took out her cell phone and called Baird Lane over. However, Baird Lane¡¯s phone showed a busy line, indicating that he was talking to someone at the moment.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Ives Norton watched as Aunt Lucy put her cell phone down, ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Baird¡¯s not answering?¡± Aunt Lucy nodded, ¡°Sir seems to be on the phone with someone else.¡± ¡°Wait a while then.¡± Ives Norton touched Christine White¡¯s forehead. Aunt Lucy hmmmed and put her cell phone away, ¡°It will have to do.¡± On the other side, just as Aunt Lucy said, Baird Lane was talking to someone. And the person on the phone was Cici Jagu. After Cici Jagu got Christine White¡¯s bag, she used Christine White¡¯s cell phone, called Baird Lane, and also used a voice changer to change her voice into Christine White¡¯s to talk to Baird Lane. Listening to Baird Lane¡¯s gentle tone, caring for herself, Cici Jagu¡¯s whole body was intoxicated. At this moment, she couldn¡¯t even tell if she was Cici Jagu or Christine White. But in the end, she still realized that she was only Cici Jagu, not Christine White, and the tenderness and care she was enjoying at the moment was all obtained by impersonating Christine White. Therefore, Cici Jagu was very jealous of Christine White. She also realized how much Baird Lane loved Christine White. But it doesn¡¯t matter, after today, Baird will definitely fall in love with her. Cici Jagu thought so, mouth has said to the phone call, ¡°Hubby, I have booked a room in the Grand za Hotel, there is a surprise, you muste.¡± ¡°Surprise?¡± Baird Lane raised his eyebrows. What kind of surprise, still have to book a room? ¡°Yeah, I¡¯ll be waiting for you.¡± Cici Jagu finished, hung up the phone, then tossed Christine White¡¯s cell phone aside, picked up the red wine next to her and opened it, putting a pill in it. As she watched the pill dispersing in the red wine bottle, she clenched her palms, took another deep breath, and finally smiled slowly. Baird Lane, unaware from start to finish that it wasn¡¯t Christine White he was talking to, put on his jacket and walked out of the office the moment the phone hung up, ready to head to the hotel to find out what kind of surprise the woman he loved had in store for him. Ding! The elevator arrived. When Baird Lane entered, Hugh Dong was also inside, talking to his assistant about something, and when he saw him enter, he stopped talking, ¡°You¡¯re going out?¡± Baird Lane hmmmed, ¡°Your sister-inw said she prepared a surprise for me at the hotel, I¡¯m going to check it out.¡± He deliberately used the title sister-inw in Hugh Dong¡¯s face to strike Hugh Dong. How could Hugh Dong not know this point of his mind, rolled his eyes, then straightened up, ¡°Christine surprised you at the hotel?¡± Baird Lane nodded slightly. Hugh Dong narrowed his eyes, ¡°Strange, it¡¯s not like anyone has had a birthday or a special holidaytely, what¡¯s she doing with nothing to prepare a surprise for you, and at a hotel? Can¡¯t you do it at home?¡± This remark reminded Baird Lane. Baird Lane also reacted that something was wrong and frowned. But soon, he didn¡¯t think too much about it, after all, the phone call was indeed from Christine White, so the corner of his lips curled up lightly as he said, ¡°Maybe, it¡¯s because she wants to be a little more flirtatious!¡± Chapter 736 – Cici Jagu’s Trickery Hugh Dong breathlessly draws the corner of his mouth, ¡°Ch, what¡¯s the point of being smug.¡± Baird Lane only thought that he was irritated by himself and was in quite a good mood, and didn¡¯t speak anymore. The small assistant in the corner of the side looked at the two big brother¡¯s fight, weak, helpless and pitiful, did not dare to squeak. Soon, the elevator arrived, Baird Lane went out first and drove away. About half an hour or so, the hotel arrived. Baird Lane ording to the phone said room number over, came to the room outside, he suddenly found that this is actually just a piece of ordinary suite, not even a business suite, which makes his eyebrows can not help but wrinkled, the heart began to rise suspicion. As far as he knew, Christine White had received an elite education in foreign countries over the past few years, spending money, if notvishly, would not treat herself poorly. What¡¯s more, she had money, so with her current character, she wouldn¡¯t open an ordinary suite, only a business or presidential. But this happened to be an ordinary suite, so it was a bit strange. Thinking about it, a hint of vignce rose within Baird Lane, then opened the door and went in. The room was a bit dim, and there was a strong scent of flowers in the air. This fragrance made Baird Lane¡¯s frown even deeper, and the vignce in his heart, also became more and more intense. Because there was absolutely no way Christine White could have made the room smell so good, she knew he didn¡¯t like this kind of strong scent, and she herself didn¡¯t like it either. On top of that, what the hell was the decor in this room? Roses, red candles, typical erotic suite decor! At the sight, Baird Lane¡¯s face grimaced; he was already sure that Christine White hadn¡¯t called for this suite. She was pregnant, there was no way she could have pulled this whole stunt, so he was being set up! Thinking about this, Baird Lane turned around and wanted to leave. Just then, a petite figure suddenly shed out, hugged him from behind, and pressed his body tightly against him, and also rubbed his face against his back, with mad love written all over his face, ¡°Baird, you¡¯re here, I finally waited for you!¡± Hearing this voice, a hint of murderous intent erupted in Baird Lane¡¯s eyes! He violently broke away from the woman and turned around, however, when he saw the woman¡¯s appearance at this moment, he immediately saw his gaze away. Because the woman was not wearing any clothes at the moment, just standing there naked. Cici Jagu looks at Baird Lane and reaches out to touch Baird Lane¡¯s face. Baird Lane pped her hand away, ¡°Did you call me here?¡± Cici Jagu looked at the back of her hand that was pped red, her mouth pouted in aggravation, ¡°Baird, why are you being so mean to me.¡± ¡°I¡¯m asking, did you call me here!¡± Baird Lane doesn¡¯t have the time to pay attention to her pouting, impatiently turning his head, as soon as he reaches out his hand, he pinches her face and gathers it hard. Cici Jagu¡¯s face was raw and deformed from his pinching, tears came out from the pain, ¡°No ¡­ It¡¯s not me, it¡¯s Mrs. Lane, she said she recently fell in love with a man, so she wanted to ah ¡­¡± Before she finished her words, her entire body was thrown out by Baird Lane. Baird Lane condescendingly looked at the woman on the floor who had no clothes on, as if he was looking at some kind of garbage at a nce, with disgust written in his eyes, ¡°My wife likes to fall in love with another woman, so she wants to give me up to you, you want to say this is ah?¡± Cici Jagu¡¯s mouth dropped open and her eyes flickered sheepishly. Knowing he was right, Baird Lane lifted one foot and lifted her chin up with his toes, ¡°You think I¡¯m going to believe your bullshit? I know in my heart what kind of person my wife is, and even if she liked another man, she wouldn¡¯t do something like this again, she would just tell me straight out that she doesn¡¯t love me anymore, so your lie, it breaks down in a heartbeat.¡± Cici Jagu¡¯s pupils constricted, ¡°No, I ¡­¡± ¡°Enough!¡± Baird Lane interrupted her once more, ¡°How did my wife¡¯s cell phone get to you?¡± At this moment, Baird Lane had figured out that the one who had called him, from beginning to end, was not Christine White, but this Cici Jagu. As for why Cici Jagu made Christine White¡¯s voice, it made him unable to resist ringing back to what Leo Bort did back then. When Leo Bort took away Christine White and gave Molly Bort a second bone marrow recement, he had once had someone use a voice changer to turn into his voice to deceive Christine White, making Christine White think that he was the one who kidnapped her and gave Molly Bort a bone marrow recement. So this woman, must have used something simr to impersonate Christine White¡¯s voice. Cici Jagu didn¡¯t know that Baird Lane had guessed everything in his mind, and was still biting her lip and refusing to admit it, ¡°No, Mrs. Lane¡¯s cell phone really isn¡¯t with me, yeah ¡­¡± She screamed out in misery once again. Baird Lane stomped her face on the ground and crushed it with, his voice was cold and merciless, ¡°Still want to lie to me, I advise you to just say it or I will definitely not let you go.¡± Cici Jagu looked at the man above her head in horror. The killing aura in the man¡¯s eyes was so obvious that it sent chills down her body. It was also this moment that she suddenly realized that this man wasn¡¯t as nice and gentle and a good man as she usually seemed. Instead, he might be a nightmare. Baird Lane had no idea what was going on in Cici Jagu¡¯s mind and didn¡¯t want to know, and even if she did, she would only praise her for having guessed correctly that he was the devil. It had taken him so many years to embrace the love of his life again, so there was no way he was going to allow anyone to ruin that. This woman, counting on him, trying to destroy their couple¡¯s rtionship, how could he let her go. Thinking of this, Baird Lane aggravated the strength of his feet, ¡°Still not saying?¡± Listening to his emotionless voice, Cici Jagu shivered, was really afraid, tears and snot all flowed down, trembling voice said, ¡°I say, I say ¡­ It was ¡­ I was the one who had Mrs. Lane¡¯s bag snatched ¡­¡± She did not know when Christine White went out, so she has been in the dark staring and following, finally waited until Christine White went out, let people let Christine White¡¯s bag snatched over, the purpose is Christine White¡¯s cell phone. With Christine White¡¯s cell phone, she could call Baird Lane and trick him intoing here, and then make him drink the drugged wine and cook with him. That way, maybe she and he would be a done deal. But I didn¡¯t realize he was such a horrible demon! ¡°Snatch bag?¡± Baird Lane¡¯s pupils suddenly shrunk, how could he not expect that Christine White¡¯s cell phone, was actually snatched! ¡°Then how is my wife now?¡± Baird Lane asked as he stepped on Cici Jagu¡¯s face. Suddenly being robbed of her bag, she must have received a shock. The baby in Christine White¡¯s stomach was unstable, there was no guarantee that something would not happen because of the shock. Cici Jagu did not dare to lie to Baird Lane, cried and cried and exined everything honestly, ¡°She ¡­ is fine, just fell! She¡¯s fine, she just fell!¡± Fell? Hearing these two words, Baird Lane¡¯s face suddenly changed greatly, full of anger instantly rose, handsome face have a moment of distortion. Christine White was in shock, and there was a possibility that she might even have a miscarriage. Then if she fell, wouldn¡¯t it be even more dangerous!This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Thinking of these, Baird Lane looked at Cici Jagu again, as if he was looking at a dead person, ¡°Cici Jagu, let me tell you, if anything happens to my wife, I¡¯ll make sure that you¡¯re buried with me, no one can save you!¡± Saying that, he took his foot away. Cici Jagu thought he was going to let himself go and was ready to cover her chest and get up. Unexpectedly, Baird Lane suddenly kicked her in the stomach. She let out another scream and her body slid out, hitting the foot of the couch not far away and fainting from the pain. And at the moment of fainting, she was still a little unbelievable that he actually hit a woman! Chapter 737 The child’s situation Baird Lane from the beginning to the end, did not look at Cici Jagu a nce, he kicked Cici Jagu out of the way, then call the hotel¡¯s phone, let the hotel to send people up. Two waiters soon came from the hotel. Baird Lane said his identity, and then asked the two waiters to keep an eye on Cici Jagu, not to let him go, and to wait for him toe back. The hotel side naturallyplied positively. Baird Lane left the suite, and when he went out, he took out his cell phone and called the old mansion to find out what had happened to Christine White. The call was received by Uncle Fu, ¡°Young Master.¡± ¡°Uncle Fu, where is Christine?¡± Baird Lane asked as he opened his mouth. Uncle Fu hurriedly answered, ¡°Madam went to the hospital.¡± Hearing the word hospital, Baird Lane¡¯s hand holding the cell phone tightened violently. She went to the hospital, it seems that something did happen to her. ¡°How is she?¡± Baird Lane asked again as the knot in his throat slid and his voice was suppressed. Forber sighed, ¡°Don¡¯t know yet, Song hasn¡¯t called back yet.¡± ¡°Been gone long?¡± ¡°A little over an hour.¡± Baird Lane¡¯s heart sank. There had been no call to inform Forber for over an hour, which showed that Christine White¡¯s condition was, well, heavier than expected. ¡°I know, I¡¯ll rush over to the hospital right now.¡± After saying that, Baird Lane hung up the phone, got into the car, and called Aunt Lucy again. Aunt Lucy answered quickly, ¡°Sir, you can finally pick up the phone.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Baird Lane squinted suspiciously. Aunt Lucy looked at the emergency room and said, ¡°I called you over an hour ago, but your phone was busy.¡± So it was! An hour ago, wasn¡¯t that when he spoke to Cici Jagu. Thinking of Cici Jagu, Baird Lane¡¯s face sank again, ¡°How is Christine now?¡± ¡°Sir you know something happened to the wife?¡± Aunt Lucy asked in surprise. Baird Lane hmmmed and didn¡¯t say how he knew, urging this Aunt Lucy to hurry up and answer. Aunt Lucy sighed and returned, ¡°I don¡¯t know yet, Mrs. is still in the emergency room and hasn¡¯te out yet, it¡¯s been an hour, sir, do you think Mrs. will ¡­¡± ¡°No way!¡± Baird Lane coldly grunted to interrupt her, but in his tone, he suppressed uneasiness, ¡°She will be fine, I definitely won¡¯t want her to be fine, I¡¯ll be right over!¡± With those words, he cut off the phone, started the car, pressed the gas pedal to the floor, and rushed towards the hospital. About half an hourter, Baird Lane finally arrived at the hospital and made his way to the emergency room. Aunt Lucy saw him and wiped her tears and stood up, ¡°Sir.¡± Baird Lane answered, then looked sullenly at the emergency room door, and the red light on it. Ives Norton found out from the nurse that he was here and rushed over, ¡°Baird.¡± Baird Lane ignored him, his gaze halfway off the emergency room door. Ives Norton knew how he was feeling at the moment and didn¡¯t care, patting him on the shoulder, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Christine will be fine.¡± ¡°I know.¡± Baird Lane¡¯s thin lips lightly opened, ¡°If she¡¯s not okay, I¡¯ll tear your hospital apart!¡± Ives Norton¡¯s hand on his shoulder froze violently, then silently removed it. ¡°You get in there!¡± Baird Lane pointed to the emergency room. Ives Norton looked over at him, ¡°You want me to go in there and see how Christine is doing.¡± Baird Lane nodded nomittally, ¡°We¡¯ve been waiting out here all this time, and I can¡¯t be still in my mind without hearing from her.¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go in and check it out then.¡± Ives Norton nodded in agreement, then pushed open the emergency room door and went in. It didn¡¯t take him long toe out after going in, though. Baird Lane saw this and stepped forward, just about to ask how he was doing. There was a doctoring out of it and Baird Lane simply crossed over to Ives Norton and went to the doctor and asked, ¡°How¡¯s my wife?¡± The doctor looked at Baird Lane and replied, ¡°Your wife is fine.¡± Hearing this, both Aunt Lucy and Ives Norton were greatly relieved. Even though Ives Norton already knew Christine White was fine inside, he was still more relieved when he heard it. ¡°Great, great.¡± Aunt Lucy cried tears of joy. Baird Lane¡¯s tightly furrowed brow was also relieved, but then asked, ¡°What about the baby in her belly.¡± ¡°Yes, and the baby.¡± Aunt Lucy also remembered then. The doctor¡¯s expression was a bit grave. Seeing this, the hands on either side of Baird Lane, slowly clenched. Aunt Lucy¡¯s face also changed a bit, ¡°The child won¡¯t be gone, right?¡± ¡°No, the child is still there.¡± The doctor waved his hand. Aunt Lucy¡¯s mood was like a stone going up and down, ¡°If the baby is still there, then why are you acting like this?¡± Baird Lane stared intently at the doctor as well. The doctor coughed lightly and returned, ¡°It¡¯s like this, although the baby is preserved, but the stability of the fetus, is worse than before, she must stay in the hospital for two months to stabilize the fetus, to see if the baby can be preserved, but ¡­¡± ¡°But what, tell me quickly.¡± Aunt Lucy was in a hurry. Baird Lane¡¯s face is also pragmatically tight. The doctor sighed, ¡°But even if the child is saved in the end, the child will be born with a very weak body, and can only be well nourished, perhaps, the child will be able to live for twenty or thirty years.¡± At these words, Aunt Lucy¡¯s breath hitched and she almost fainted. Fortunately, Ives Norton gave her a hand to avoid this situation. Aunt Lucy¡¯s voice carried a few moments of crying, ¡°Only being able to have twenty or thirty years, this ¡­ Mr. ¡­¡± Aunt Lucy¡¯s eyes were red as she looked over at Baird Lane, only to find that Baird Lane¡¯s eyes were also red with nothing but anger and pain. Why had God done this to him. His first child, Bo, was born autistic. His health wasn¡¯t good either, so it was hard that he was fine now, and his younger child had followed in that footsteps! And it was even worse than Little Treasure¡¯s case! ¡°Prepare yourself mentally.¡± The doctor finished and took off his gloves and walked away. The atmosphere was heavy, no one spoke, and the silence was so quiet you could hear a pin drop. After a while, Christine White was wheeled out. Baird Lane stepped forward quickly and stood beside the pushchair, looking down at the woman on the pushchair. The woman¡¯s eyes were closed and her face was so pale and bloodless that it hurt to look at her. Aunt Lucy covered her lips and cried. Ives Norton sped his hands together, holding back his anger. Baird Lane, on the other hand, touched Christine White¡¯s face with heartache written in his eyes. ¡°Baird, why don¡¯t you take Christine to the ward first?¡± Ives Norton reminded. Baird Lane removed his hand, hmmm¡¯d, and followed the pushchair to the ward. Once in the ward, the nurse set up Christine White¡¯s medical instruments and let a few people out, saying that the patient needed quiet now. Baird Lane a few people went out. Ives Norton looked over at him, ¡°What the hell is going on? By the looks of you, Christine doesn¡¯t seem to have fallen all by herself.¡± Baird Lane¡¯s thin lips moved, and just as he was about to open his mouth, Aunt Lucy said with righteous indignation, ¡°It¡¯s not all because of that Cici Jagu!¡± Immediately after that, she told the story. After Ives Norton heard it, he grabbed Baird Lane¡¯s cor with an angry face and yelled, ¡°Baird Lane, what the hell are you doing? Why didn¡¯t you protect her? I told you to dispose of that Cici Jagu before you y off, did you? What did you tell me, and now well, something¡¯s happened to Christine!¡± Baird Lane, though offended at Ives Norton¡¯s insolent behavior, did not break away from him. For Baird Lane knew that Ives Norton had not misunderstood him. He did fail to protect his wife. At this moment, Baird Lane also regretted why he had not disposed of Cici Jagu earlier. Even if Christine White said she wanted to watch the show, he could have disposed of Cici Jagu secretly, but he didn¡¯t!N?velDrama.Org content rights. ¡°Cici Jagu!¡±Baird Lane¡¯s back teeth seat clenched and his voice was cold as he squeezed out these three words. Ives Norton released him, ¡°What are you going to do now?¡± Chapter 738 Waking Up There was an emotionless look in Baird Lane¡¯s eyes, ¡°I want her to live and die!¡± Ives Norton didn¡¯t stop his decision though he frowned. He was a doctor, and he was definitely ufortable and unhappy to hear that. But he was also Christine White¡¯s friend, even admirer, and if he still had a saintly father¡¯s heart when the woman he loved was made to look like this, he would be sorry for the woman he loved. So he was a doctor yes, but he was equally human! ¡°Fine, go ahead then.¡± Ives Norton gave Baird Lane a supportive pat on the shoulder. Baird Lane gave him a look and didn¡¯t say anything, just brushed his hand away, ¡°There¡¯s no rush right now.¡± ¡°No rush?¡± Ives Norton was a little upset, ¡°Then when do you have ns?¡± ¡°When Christine wakes up.¡± Baird Lane looked at the ward behind him. Ives Norton was speechless now. After a moment he nodded, ¡°That¡¯s fine, wait then, Christine¡¯s anesthesia shouldn¡¯t pass for another three hours, she should be awake by then.¡± Baird Lane hmmm¡¯d. At this time, Aunt Lucy suddenly said, ¡°Sir, since the wife will still have three hours before she wakes up, I¡¯ll go back first and make some soup over for the wife.¡± ¡°Good.¡± Baird Lane nodded wearily. Aunt Lucy turned to leave. Ives Norton stayed with Baird Lane for a while, then the nurse came and called, saying that there was a patient who needed him for an operation, and he left as well. Baird Lane returned to the ward and walked over to the bed, pulling a chair over and sitting down, his head bowed, his eyes full of heartache and guilt as he looked at the woman in the bed with her pale face. He was heartbroken that she was once again lying in the hospital. Guilt that he had not protected her. However, this was thest time! In the future, if anyone still has dissenting thoughts, he will strike early and will not let any of them go! Thinking about it, Baird Lane¡¯s face was gloomy and terrible, and his fists tightened up. Only after a long time did he slowly let go, touched Christine White¡¯s face, and theny down on the side of the hospital bed and fell asleep. After sleeping for I don¡¯t know how long, Baird Lane felt a slight itch on his face, as if something had brushed against it. He frowned and opened his eyes, and what he saw, was a small, pale, slender hand. That hand was incredibly familiar to him, and he recognized it immediately. Baird Lane¡¯s entire being immediately came to his senses and grasped that small hand in his hand, ¡°Awake?¡± He looked at the woman sitting up in the hospital bed and asked in a gentle voice. Christine White hmmm¡¯d and barely managed to squeeze out a smile at him, ¡°Awake.¡± ¡°Been awake for how long?¡± Baird Lane brought her hand to his lips and kissed it gently. Christine White shook her head, ¡°A while, almost ten minutes, what time is it?¡± Baird Lane took his cell phone out of his pocket and looked at it, ¡°Seven p. m.¡± ¡°Take it should be dark outside already.¡± Christine White looked to the window. Except the window was closed and the curtains were drawn, plus the lights were on in the room, so she really didn¡¯t know if it was dark outside. Baird Lane put her hand down and got up and went over to pull the curtains back, and it was definitely dark outside. Baird Lane returned to the hospital bed, ¡°Hungry?¡± Christine White nodded slightly. ¡°Wait, I¡¯ll call Aunt Lucy.¡± With that said, Baird Lane took out his cell phone and dialed Aunt Lucy¡¯s number. Aunt Lucy quickly answered, ¡°Sir.¡± ¡°Coming?¡± Baird Lane opened his mouth and asked. Aunt Lucy nodded, ¡°I¡¯m already on my way here, but there¡¯s some traffic on the road, sir, is the wife awake?¡± As Baird Lane turned on the amplified voice, Christine White clearly heard Aunt Lucy¡¯s words and pulled up her volume and returned, ¡°Aunt Lucy, I¡¯m awake!¡± Hearing Christine White¡¯s voice, Aunt Lucy happily said repeatedly, ¡°Great, it¡¯s good that you¡¯re awake, ma¡¯am.¡± ¡°Thank you Aunt Lucy for your concern.¡± Christine White smiled back. Baird Lane sat down on the edge of the bed, ¡°Well Aunt Lucy, why don¡¯t you hurry over here.¡± ¡°Yes sir.¡± Aunt Lucy answered. Baird Lane hung up the phone and put it to one side, ¡°Any stomach upset?¡± Christine White waved her hand, ¡°It¡¯s been fine, but how¡¯s the baby?¡± She asked in a hushed voice as she looked at him. She was able to feel that the child was still there, which was why her emotions weren¡¯t so wildly agitated when she woke up. But about the baby, she didn¡¯t know, which was why she asked. Baird Lane heard Christine White ask about the child¡¯s situation, and although he knew in his heart that she would ask, when she actually asked, his heart couldn¡¯t help but sink. Christine White saw Baird Lane¡¯s dy in speaking, her heart was a little uneasy, and the hand that was ced on the quilt, couldn¡¯t help but tighten a lot, ¡°Baird, is there something wrong with the child?¡± Baird Lane¡¯s throat knots slid a few times before finally speaking in a raspy voice, ¡°The child is fine, but ¡­¡± Christine White¡¯s heart thumped and her face changed a little, ¡°But what, say it!¡± Baird Lane was silent for a few seconds, but still said, ¡°But you have to be hospitalized, stay in the hospital for two months to stabilize the baby.¡± ¡°No?¡± Christine White asked hopefully. If that was all it was, she could live with that. Even if she was hating hospitals and didn¡¯t want to be hospitalized anymore, she was willing to do it as long as it was for the baby. Baird Lane pursed his thin lips and reached out to gather Christine White into his arms, ¡°Also, the doctor said that the baby might be born prematurely, and even if it is born the body won¡¯t be good, and there¡¯s a chance it won¡¯t live past the age of twenty.¡±This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . Boom! Christine White felt a boom in her head, the whole person was like being struck by lightning, all went nk. Can¡¯t live to be twenty years old ¡­ Watching Christine White¡¯s tears suddenly slipping down and her body trembling, Baird Lane was heartbroken. Christine White grabbed his sleeve and loudly questioned, ¡°Why? Why! Both my children are like this!¡± Baird Lane didn¡¯t say anything, letting her question herself. He knew that she needed to vent at the moment. Otherwise it would be even worse for her and her children if she held it in. Christine White whimpered and cried. She really felt why God was so unkind. little baby was born weak and autistic, why would they let her second child be like this now, and even worse. She really hated it so much! I don¡¯t know how long she cried, Christine White got tired of crying and felt her stomach getting vaguely ufortable, so she dared not cry anymore and forced herself to stop. Baird Lane also sensed her quietness and gently released her, bringing over a box of tissues to her. Christine White drew out a tissue and wiped her tears, then asked in a grim voice, ¡°Baird, did you catch the person who snatched my bag?¡± ¡°Got him.¡± Baird Lane nodded. ¡°Who was it?¡± Christine White clenched her palms in death, ¡°The several kilometers around The Lane Family¡¯s old mansion are all private territory, that person wouldn¡¯t have been able to find this ce without someone else¡¯s rmendation, so who on earth arranged for that person, to snatch my bag?¡± She actually had a guess in her mind already. It¡¯s just that she didn¡¯t know, what that Cici Jagu snatched her bag for, so she was a little unsure if it was Cici Jagu or not. Baird Lane¡¯s answer, however, made her realize that she hadn¡¯t guessed wrong. ¡°It¡¯s Cici Jagu,¡± Baird Lane said. Christine White¡¯s pupils plummeted, and were then reced with resentment, ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Because she needs your cell phone.¡± Baird Lane stroked her head, then told a series of things about how Cici Jagu lured him to the hotel after she got the phone. Christine White¡¯s face contorted as she listened. ¡°Good, that¡¯s good!¡± Sheughed coldly, ¡°I was wrong, I was really wrong, I shouldn¡¯t have let her go from the beginning.¡± Chapter 739 Christine White’s Decision Back when she knew that Cici Jagu had that kind of idea about Baird Lane, she should have stepped in and nipped Cici Jagu in the bud. But just because she didn¡¯t want to be like Molly Bort and strike out at random people like a madwoman, she let Cici Jagu off the hook time and time again. In hindsight, she was a fool! ¡°Where¡¯s Cici Jagu?¡± Christine White looks at Baird Lane. Baird Lane replied, ¡°Locked up at the hotel.¡± ¡°Good, I want to see her.¡± Christine White said with murder in her eyes. Baird Lane wasn¡¯t surprised that she wanted to see Cici Jagu, but didn¡¯t agree, ¡°No.¡± ¡°Why?¡± Christine White blushed and looked at her with some displeasure, ¡°You can¡¯t spare her? Or do you want to harbor her?¡± Baird Lane frowned and his face sank, ¡°How could you think that about me?¡± Christine White¡¯s eyes flickered, then looked away, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t mean it, I just ¡­¡± ¡°I know.¡± Baird Lane¡¯s face softened, and in the softness, there was also a hint of heartache mixed in, ¡°Ives Norton told me, you¡¯ve always had some mental problems, you¡¯re prone to paranoia, easy to get angry, and easy to go to extremes.¡± That¡¯s why she said that when she heard him reject her to see Cici Jagu. But that wasn¡¯t her intention. Christine White¡¯s mouth dropped open for a moment before she made a sound, ¡°So Ives already told you, I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t mean to keep it from you, I was just afraid that if I said it out loud, it would make you think I¡¯m crazy.¡± ¡°No, you¡¯re not crazy, you¡¯re normal.¡± Baird Lane cupped her face and forced her to look at him. He knew full well that he was inescapably responsible for what she had be. ¡°You don¡¯t mind that I¡¯m not sane?¡± Christine White asked with reddened eyes. Baird Lane smiled, ¡°Do you want me to resent you?¡± Christine White shook her head. Of course she didn¡¯t want to. Baird Lane kissed her forehead, ¡°So that¡¯s all that matters, I don¡¯t dislike you, I¡¯m just heartbroken.¡± ¡°Then you still won¡¯t let me see Cici Jagu?¡± beamed Christine White unhappily. Baird Lane rubbed her hair, ¡°I won¡¯t let you see, it¡¯s because you¡¯re still not well enough to move around, when you¡¯re better, how about I apany you?¡± His tone of consultation made Christine White agree. Although she was eager to take revenge, but all the same, for the sake of her child, she was willing to endure for a while. While talking, Aunt Lucy arrived. She pushed the door of the room in and looked at Christine White with tears of joy, ¡°Ma¡¯am.¡± ¡°Aunt Lucy,¡± Christine White smiled back. Aunt Lucy set the thermos aside and stepped forward to check on her closely, her heart aching at her pale face. Baird Lane stood up, ¡°Alright Aunt Lucy, set out all the food.¡± Aunt Lucy responded evenly, ¡°I know, I¡¯ll get it.¡± With that, Aunt Lucy went to get busy. Christine White watched her busy, and while watching, she asked, ¡°Aunt Lucy, how is Little Treasure doing?¡± She remembered that before she fainted and was sent to the ambnce, Little Treasure was also by her side. Thinking back to the way little baby was crying and sobbing, Christine White¡¯s heart throbbed. Aunt Lucy brought a bowl of soup to Christine White, ¡°Don¡¯t worry ma¡¯am, little master is fine, before I came, little master also wanted toe, but the little child is too good toe over, so I said, I will bring him tomorrow.¡± ¡°Thank you Aunt Lucy,¡± Christine White took the soup bowl and was relieved. Aunt Lucy lowered another pair of chopsticks for Baird Lane, ¡°Sir, let¡¯s eat.¡± ¡°Uh-huh.¡± Baird Lane nodded slightly and pulled over a chair to sit down and start eating. He had been apanying Christine White since he arrived and had not eaten. The couple began to eat. Aunt Lucy just stood and watched with a kind smile. After watching for a short while, the knock on the door came again, quite urgently. Aunt Lucy walked over and opened the door, just about to greet the person outside. The person outside the door then directly crossed over her and came in, going straight to the side of the hospital bed, ¡°Christine are you alright?¡± The person who came was Hugh Dong. Hugh Dong didn¡¯t know that something had happened to Christine White, he had been out socializing all day, or he had just returned to the old mansion from work, and found that none of them were there, and it was only when he asked Uncle Fu that he realized what had happened. So, he came over in a hurry. Christine White looked at Hugh Dong who was breathing rapidly and his hair was a bit messy, she knew that he came in a hurry or ran all the way here, and was touched in her heart. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Christine White replied with a smile. Hugh Dong breathed a sigh of relief, ¡°It¡¯s good to be fine.¡± He then sank his face and looked at Baird Lane with displeasure, questioning loudly, ¡°I¡¯ve heard it all, Christine¡¯s ident was all because of that go-getter of yours!¡± At that, Baird Lane was nomittal, drew a tissue and wiped the corner of his mouth, ¡°I know, I won¡¯t let her go.¡± ¡°Hmph, if you¡¯re going to spare him, then you don¡¯t deserve to be a husband or a father.¡± Hugh Dong sneered. Baird Lane ignored him and went to look at Christine White, seeing that she had put down her chopsticks and frowned slightly, ¡°Eat some more?¡± ¡°No more, I¡¯m already full.¡± Christine White touched her stomach. Seeing this, Baird Lane no longer advised her and took the chopsticks and bowls in her hands and put them aside. Hugh Dong saw that they hadn¡¯t eaten, and only then did he ask the others, ¡°How is Christine¡¯s situation?¡± ¡°Nothing much.¡± Baird Lane replied casually. He did not intend to tell the truth about Christine White¡¯s situation. Saying it out would just poke at people¡¯s hearts. Hugh Dong was precisely because he could see this, and in his heart, he also realized with a jolt that perhaps the situation was very serious, or else Baird Lane would not look like this. For a moment, Hugh Dong¡¯s heart was filled with anger. ¡°That Cici Jagu, what do you want to do about it?¡± He looked at Baird Lane. Baird Lane, in turn, looked at Christine White. Christine White lowered her eyes and didn¡¯t say anything. Only after a moment did she speak slowly, ¡°Baird, Grandfather¡¯s whip, is it still there?¡± ¡°You want the whip to beat her?¡± Hugh Dong¡¯s eyes widened in surprise. Baird Lane was also a bit stunned. How could he not expect that her way of dealing with it, was actually this. Christine White coldly hooked her lips, ¡°That¡¯s right, but it¡¯s not that simple.¡± ¡°Then you want to ¡­¡±N?velDrama.Org content rights. ¡°You guys will know by then.¡± Christine White waved her hand, not intending to explicitly state the decision she had in mind. It was true that she wanted to whip Cici Jagu, but it was definitely not as simple as just whipping. Seeing that Christine White didn¡¯t want to say it, Baird Lane didn¡¯t force her and nodded slightly, ¡°The whip is still there, let Hugh Dong bring it to you tomorrow.¡± The corner of Hugh Dong¡¯s mouth twitched, ¡°How do I know where the whip is?¡± ¡°Find Fubar.¡± Baird Lane throws out these three words. Hugh Dong shrugged his shoulders, ¡°Alright, I got it.¡± ¡°Thanks.¡± Christine White thanked her. Hugh Dong waved his hand, ¡°No, it¡¯s a small thing.¡± Christine White smiled and didn¡¯t say anything else. Baird Lane gave an expulsion order to drive people away, ¡°Alright, you go back first.¡± Hugh Dong originally did not want to, but seeing Christine White¡¯s pale face, and tired brow, he finally agreed, ¡°Okay, then I¡¯ll go back first, and I¡¯ll see you tomorrow.¡± He came in a hurry today, he didn¡¯t buy anything yet. ¡°Okay, take care on the road.¡± Christine White waved her hand. Hugh Dong left. Aunt Lucy didn¡¯t stay here much longer either and didn¡¯t take long to leave as well. Not long after they left, Ives Norton came over to give Christine White a checkup. By the time the checkup was done, the time was fast, and it was nine o¡¯clock in the evening. Christine White looked at Baird Lane, ¡°Baird, why don¡¯t you go back too.¡± Baird Lane shook his head, ¡°No, I¡¯ll stay here with you, I don¡¯t feelfortable with you being alone.¡± Christine White looked at his face which was also a bit tired, ¡°But you still have to go to the group tomorrow.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine, I¡¯ll take a few days off, when you¡¯re past these dangerous days, it¡¯s fine for me to go again.¡± Baird Lane tucked her in, ¡°Sleepy?¡± Chapter 740 – Whipping Christine White nodded, ¡°A little, that drug is a little drowsy.¡± ¡°Then go to sleep, I¡¯m here to keep youpany.¡± Baird Lane patted her. Christine White smiled softly and closed her eyes. After a long time, she breathed in long stretches. Baird Lane knew she was asleep, and only then did he get up and go to the balcony to make a phone call. The call was to the hotel side, mainly to exin that side, do not arrange food for Cici Jagu. Although he wasn¡¯t going to do anything to Cici Jagu yet, he wasn¡¯t going to make things easy for Cici Jagu until then. The hotel side naturally followed his orders to the fullest. Baird Lane then put down the phone with satisfaction and went back to the ward. The next day, Hugh Dong got the old man¡¯s whip as promised. Christine White took the whip in her hand and looked at it carefully. This whippared to a few years ago, the color is much more dull, after all, on the age. Hugh Dong leaned against the wall and looked at Baird Lane with a smile, ¡°I heard that grandpa used this whip to beat you out of bed back then, right?¡± Baird Lane¡¯s face sank with a brush. Christine White raised her eyebrows and stroked the whip without saying anything. Hugh Dong saw that the atmosphere was wrong and suddenly reacted that he had said the wrong thing. Because back then, Baird Lane was beaten because Molly Bort father and daughter kidnapped Christine White and forcefully extracted the bone marrow, causing Christine White¡¯s first child to be aborted. And now he brought up this, is not to mention Christine White¡¯s sadness again. Thinking about it, Hugh Dong coughed lightly and opened his mouth full of apologies, ¡°That Christine, I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t mean it, I just wanted to mock Baird Lane, nothing else.¡± ¡°That¡¯s okay.¡± Christine White pulled the corner of her mouth, ¡°I don¡¯t care anymore.¡± She said this, but Hugh Dong still saw the sh of gloom in her eyes. Hugh Dong regretted in his heart, but he didn¡¯t know what to say and could only remain silent. After all, if you say more, you can¡¯t get around this topic, and it will only make the atmosphere more gloomy. At this time, Ives Norton came in with the medical record folder. Ives Norton saw that the atmosphere in the ward was not right, and was a bit curious, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you guys?¡± Baird Lane gave Hugh Dong a cool look and didn¡¯t answer, just said, ¡°Well, show Christine.¡± Ives Norton shrugged his shoulders and headed toward Christine White. After a quick inspection, Ives Norton pulled out a pen and paper, ¡°I hear you guys are going out on business today, right?¡± ¡°Yes, Ives, may I?¡± Christine White looks at her. Ives Norton nodded, ¡°Yes, but only for two hours, and in two hours you have to be back for the inspection. ¡± He said in a serious tone. Christine White hmmmed, taking his words down, ¡°I know.¡± Ives Norton tore off the slip of paper in his hand and gave it to her, ¡°Leave slip, go ahead.¡±Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. Christine White took it, ¡°Honey, let¡¯s go.¡± Baird Lane lifted her out of the hospital bed, put on his shoes and headed out the door. About half an hourter, the hotel arrived. Christine White broke away from Baird Lane¡¯s hold, tugged on the whip in her hand, and with an icy face pushed the door of the suite in. The suite was dark, if not for the slight sound of breathing inside, as if no one was there. Christine White opened the door and the woman in the room let out an ah as if she was in shock. Christine White and Baird Lane looked in that direction and saw Cici Jagu crouching over the bed. Cici Jagu was currently wrapped in a bathrobe, her hair was in disarray, her bathrobe was in disarray, and her entire body had a horrified expression, looking as if she had been subjected to some kind of inhuman torture. In fact, it was sort of torture. Because Baird Lane asked the hotel not to give Cici Jagu food and drink, and also cut off the electricity in this room. So how could Cici Jagu not be frightened when she was in the dark without food or drink. Plus her own psychological effect, so it was like this. At this moment, the room waited to light up, Cici Jagu, apart from being uneasy at first, slowly adapted to itter on, and then stood up, wanting to go out and escape from this room. As soon as she got up, she saw Christine White and Baird Lane. Baird Lane¡¯s attitude yesterday was still fresh in her mind, and he had already be a nightmare in Cici Jagu¡¯s mind. Now, when she saw him, it was like seeing a ghost, and she let out another cry. Seeing this, Christine White raised her eyebrows and looked towards Baird Lane. Baird Lane smiled at her, a gentle and kind smile. The corner of Christine White¡¯s mouth twitched, ¡°Baird, why don¡¯t you step outside, I¡¯d like to talk to Ms. Jagu alone.¡± ¡°No ¡­¡± Baird Lane was about to say no when Christine White covered his mouth, ¡°Put it down, I have a whip, she can¡¯t help me.¡± Baird Lane was still a little reluctant, but seeing the appraisal in Christine White¡¯s eyes, he sighed and nodded. ¡°Thank you husband.¡± Christine White released his lips and padded over to give him a kiss on his thin lips. After the kiss, she prepared to back away afterward. A dark light shed in Baird Lane¡¯s eyes and he suddenly wrapped his arms around the back of her head, deepening the kiss. Christine White rolled her eyes breathlessly. This man, he really takes advantage of every opportunity he gets. Although she thought so in her heart, Christine White did not push Baird Lane away, but instead yfully looked towards Cici Jagu in the corner. When she saw the jealousy and fear in Cici Jagu¡¯s eyes, she felt happy in her heart. After a long time, Christine White gently pushed Baird Lane, signaling him to let her go. Baird Lane read it and released her, wiping the water stain from the corner of his mouth with his thumb before giving Cici Jagu a warning look and heading out. Christine White huffed as well, then moved toward Cici Jagu with her whip. Cici Jagu looked at her warily, ¡°What are you doing here?¡± ¡°What am I doing here?¡± Christine White sneered, ¡°Cici Jagu, you¡¯re really good, letting someone snatch my bag, luring my husband here, and trying to make it raw.¡± Cici Jagu¡¯s eyes shed, ¡°So you¡¯re here to raise hell?¡± ¡°You could think so.¡± Christine White shook the whip out of her hand and then flung it to the floor with a snap, making a mark on the carpet. Cici Jagu¡¯s pupils shrank at the sight and her body shook with it, ¡°You ¡­ You want to hit me?¡± She looked at Christine White incredulously. Christine White hooked her lips, ¡°That¡¯s right, I want to beat you, I¡¯m a person whose means of revenge is to beat her, to beat her until she is painful and crippled and convinced!¡± Cici Jagu¡¯s lips trembled, ¡°You¡¯re breaking thew.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Christine White¡¯s eyes narrowed, ¡°Illegal? So you also know what it means to break thew, it doesn¡¯t matter, even if it¡¯s against thew, I won¡¯t let you off, I¡¯m just beating up the third party again, you seduced my husband and harmed the child in my stomach, how can I spare you.¡± While speaking, Christine White had already thrown a whip over. St! The whip fell on Cici Jagu¡¯s body, Cici Jagu screamed out in pain on the spot, the bathrobe on her body cracked, and the skin under the bathrobe, all of the skin opened up and oozed blood. Christine White raised an eyebrow as she saw that she had beaten Cici Jagu to such a state, and then threw another whip over. Cici Jagu kept rolling on the ground in pain. Christine White saw this scene, only to feel a burst of pleasure in her heart, and then another snap a few times down, beating Cici Jagu all over the body without a good skin, even on the face, there are two wounds. Looking at the depth of those two wounds, Cici Jagu¡¯s face will definitely leave a scar. Finally, Christine White got tired of beating, and Cici Jagu couldn¡¯t even move a finger in pain at the moment, and stared at Christine White with two eyes open, terrified and hateful. How could she not expect that Christine White actually dared to really hit her and beat her like this. Even if she didn¡¯t need to look in the mirror, she could tell that she wouldn¡¯t be able to get better with this, and would definitely leave scars. ¡°What, looks like you¡¯re still not convinced?¡± Christine White saw Cici Jagu looking at herself like this and mischievously raised the whip again. Cici Jagu¡¯s pupils shrunk and she closed her eyes at once. Christine White put the whip down in a bored manner, then squatted her body and lifted Cici Jagu¡¯s chin, ¡°Open your eyes.¡± Cici Jagu trembled her body, not daring. Christine White¡¯s strength in her hand and her voice was much colder, ¡°I told you to open your eyes!¡± Chapter 741 The Dodge Family’s Decision Her tone that contained killing intent made Cici Jagu shiver coldly, not daring to be against her, and obediently opened her eyes. As a result, as soon as she opened them, she met Christine White¡¯s emotionless eyes, ¡°You ¡­¡± Before she could finish her words, she was interrupted by Christine White. Christine White raised her chin, ¡°You know what? I lived the first half of my life like a joke, so I swore that I would absolutely live the second half of my life so wonderfully and powerfully that no one could bully me or hurt me, but you seeded for once, and you stepped on my bottom line, so I definitely won¡¯t let you go.¡± As she spoke, Christine White was tightening her hands again, pinching Cici Jagu and crying out in pain. Seeing this, Christine Whiteughed and added, ¡°I had given you the opportunity to let you go, but you didn¡¯t grasp it yourself, instead, you made a death wish over and over again, so I¡¯ll make you whole, look at what you¡¯ve be now, do you regret it?¡± Cici Jagu¡¯s tears slid down, her eyes filled with horror. Regret? How could she not regret! If she had known that this couple were both so horrible, she would never have done these things in the first ce. Christine White saw the remorse in Cici Jagu¡¯s eyes and snorted coldly, ¡°But it¡¯s toote to regret, you brought all this on yourself, back then, that Molly Bort fought with me and I directly made her eat a gunshot, you should feel lucky that you didn¡¯t go as far as she did so I won¡¯t make you eat a gunshot, but I will make you unable to see anyone for the rest of your life.¡± With that said, she stood up and threw another whip. This time, she aimed it at Cici Jagu¡¯s face. Then the whipnded on Cici Jagu¡¯s face in her endless fear. She only felt a numbness on her face before she fainted. Christine White saw Cici Jagu lose consciousness, then she put the whip away, went to the bathroom whip cleaned, and then went to open the door. Baird Lane, who was outside the door, walked in and saw Cici Jagu, who was lying on the floor with not a single part of her body in good condition, and raised her eyebrows slightly. Christine White smiled and asked, ¡°Do you think I hit her too hard?¡± ¡°No.¡± Baird Lane shook his head, ¡°She¡¯s an adult, and since she harmed our child, she deserved to suffer what she did, but you did surprise me.¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± Christine White cocked her head in confusion, not understanding what she had surprised her about. Baird Lane let out a low chuckle, ¡°That¡¯s how Grandpa beat me back in the day, and you have the style Grandpa had back then.¡± ¡°I see.¡± Christine White put the whip aside and took out her newly purchased cell phone and walked towards Cici Jagu. Baird Lane followed her, ¡°What are you doing?¡± ¡°Taking some pictures.¡± Christine White replied while taking pictures of Cici Jagu, taking pictures of Cici Jagu¡¯s miserable appearance,pletely, especially those bloody whip marks, which were clearly visible, making people scared to look at them. ¡°After solving a Cici Jagu, there is still a Nana Dodge, The Dodge Family family, but also did not die, bent on letting Nana Dodge marry you, the reason why they The Dodge Family has not made a move is that they want to wait and see the fire from the other side of the river, so that Cici Jagu will beat me down, and then they will deal with me when they are in the middle of it. me down, and then they are dealing with Cici Jagu, so ¡­¡± Christine White didn¡¯t say anything after that, but the meaning was clear enough.N?velDrama.Org content rights. So, she wanted to send Cici Jagu¡¯s downfall to The Dodge Family to see, so that The Dodge Family had better know what to do, or Cici Jagu¡¯s downfall would be the downfall of The Dodge Family people. ¡°Give me the picture, I¡¯ll do it.¡± Baird Lane offered to take her cell phone, taking the matter into his own hands. Christine White didn¡¯t say no, ¡°Fine, you go, and have someone take her to the hospital while you¡¯re at it.¡± Although she had beaten Cici Jagu like this, she didn¡¯t want anyone to die. After all, she¡¯d be legally responsible if she died. Baird Lane hmmmed and did as he was told. About half an hourter, Master Dodge received a stack of photos. At first, Dodge senior did not know who the photos were from, and only realized that it was Baird Lane who sent them to him when he received Baird Lane¡¯s text messageter. After looking at the photos, Dodge was silent for a long time, and then held a family meeting to show the photos to his family. When they had all finished looking at them, Elder Dodge then stood up and announced, ¡°I¡¯ve decided that in the future, we, The Dodge Family, should just be honest and peaceful, and not portrait the matter of joining hands with The Lane Family.¡± ¡°Why?¡± Nana Dodge was the first to object, and questioned with great emotion, ¡°Grandpa, if we don¡¯t marry The Lane Family, then what about us, The Dodge Family? What about me?¡± ¡°Nana ¡­¡± Father and Mother Kang tried to pull their daughter. But Nana Dodge directly shrugged them off, ¡°Grandpa, say something!¡± Elder Dodge looked at her with a guilty face, ¡°Nana , maybe I was wrong at the beginning, I shouldn¡¯t have instilled in you the idea of marrying into The Lane Family, or else ¡­¡± ¡°I don¡¯t care, I¡¯m going to be with and marry brother Baird!¡± Nana Dodge¡¯s eyes reddened and she all but burst into tears, ¡°I¡¯ve loved Brother Baird since I was a little girl, and I¡¯ve been thinking about him all the time I was in the country, and it¡¯s been a dream of mine to marry him, and Grandpa, you¡¯ve said that as long as I marry him, we, The Dodge Family, ¡­¡± ¡°I know, if you marry him, we, The Dodge Family, will be able to fly high on The Lane Family, but Nana , don¡¯t you understand the meaning of this stack of pictures?¡± Elder Dodge pointed to the coffee table photos with his cane. Nana Dodge¡¯s mouth quirked up, ¡°What can it mean, it¡¯s just what happened to that dumbass Cici Jagu.¡± ¡°Exactly.¡± Senior Dodge nodded, ¡°This photo is indeed Cici Jagu¡¯s downfall on the surface, but it¡¯s also our downfall ah, Baird Lane let someone beat Cici Jagu like this, it¡¯s bound to be unrecoverable, Cici Jagu has already been destroyed, he¡¯s borrowing Cici Jagu to warn us, if we presumptuously try to destroy his family, he will do the same to us!¡± ¡°How!¡± Nana Dodge blushed, not wanting to believe that, ¡°It can¡¯t be, there¡¯s no way Brother Baird would do that to me.¡± ¡°Hmph, you¡¯ve been separated for over ten years, what do you know about him?¡± Elder Dodge red at her before picking one of the photos out of the pile and cing it at the top, ¡°Look who¡¯s in this one.¡± Nana Dodge looked down and her pupils plummeted, ¡°Molly Bort!¡± ¡°Yes, this is Molly Bort!¡±Master Dodge sighed, ¡°This is a photo of Molly Bort before she was escorted to the execution ground for the shooting, Molly Bort¡¯s rtionship with him, helped you to be more intimate, right, but did she get any good end? No. Instead, she died without a trace, so you think you have a better ce in his heart than Molly Bort?¡± At this, Nana Dodge was speechless. Even if she was stupid, she knew in her heart that among the three of them, Baird Lane and Molly Bort were the closest to each other, and if Molly Bort had ended up in such a situation, how would she be better off? Maybe even worse than Molly Bort. Nana Dodge winced and flinched at the thought. Dodge old man saw the situation, his face also eased down, ¡°So Nana , we give up, we The Dodge Family now indeed urgent need to marriage, but it does not matter, there are other families it, grandpa will give you the best selection, as for Baird Lane, just forget it, he has been married twice, not worthy of you. ¡± Nana Dodge sped her palms together and clenched them several times before nodding in tearful resignation, ¡°I know Grandpa.¡± ¡°Good boy!¡± Grandpa Dodge stroked her head, and then told Baird Lane what The Dodge Family meant, and told Baird Lane. When Baird Lane saw the message from The Dodge Family, his thin lips tugged slightly, ¡°The Dodge Family is quite sensible!¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Christine White, who had already returned to the hospital and was lying on the hospital bed reading a book, heard this and looked at him curiously. Baird Lane put his cell phone away, ¡°Master Dodge said that they will put away some thoughts that they shouldn¡¯t have, and won¡¯t bother us anymore in the future.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Christine White raised an eyebrow, kinda surprised that Master Dodge was so forting, ¡°So Nana Dodge agreed too?¡± ¡°Uh-huh.¡± Baird Lane nodded, ¡°Master Dodge has already started looking for another match for her.¡± Christine White smiled, ¡°Knowing the times, no wonder The Dodge Family has managed to stay afloat for more than a decade without a capable back, Master Dodge can really bend and stretch.¡± Baird Lane picked up an apple and peeled it, ¡°That¡¯s good, saves us from having to strike again.¡± Chapter 742 The Grand Finale ¡°Hmm.¡± Christine White answered. At that moment, Ives Norton arrived with news of Cici Jagu. Cici Jagu was definitely left with scars on her body because of all the whips Christine White had given her, and the worst of all, on her face. Cici Jagu has been disfigured. There is no chance for Cici Jagu to recover unless she spends a huge amount of money on stic surgery. When Cici Jagu woke up and learned of her tragic condition, her whole body went crazy and screamed to kill Christine White. Christine White listened to Ives Norton¡¯s spinning of the story with a pale expression, not angry about it at all. Because, she couldn¡¯t afford to be angry with a defeated man. ¡°Husband, since Ms. Jagu is crazy, let¡¯s send her to the mental hospital.¡± Christine White sipped her water and said in a cool and widowed voice. Although she said it softly, Ives Norton couldn¡¯t help but shiver when he heard it. Mental hospital, ah, that was not a good ce. Mental illnesses don¡¯t get treated at all in there, and it only makes them worse and worse. And if a normal person goes in, it won¡¯t take long for them to be mentally ill even if they aren¡¯t. Christine is trying to ruin Cici Jagu. But Ives Norton can also understand, after all, Cici Jagu caused her child may not live to twenty, how can she not hate! Baird Lane hated it as well. He hadn¡¯t been a part of Bo¡¯s birth or the first few years of his life, and he¡¯d been looking forward to his second child, thinking that he¡¯d have to be there for this one. But to his surprise, it turned out this way, so he was very supportive of Christine White¡¯s decision. In this way, Cici Jagu was sent to a mental hospital. When Jagu¡¯s father abroad found out, he didn¡¯t say anything, but instead was d that he had made the decision to abandon this daughter, or else now The Jagu Family would have to suffer with her. ¡°Master, you quickly save Cici ah, Cici she ¡­¡± ¡°Save?¡± Jagu¡¯s father directly interrupted Jagu¡¯s mother¡¯s plea for help and grunted with disgust, ¡°She is no longer my daughter.¡± Jagu¡¯s mother stared incredulously, ¡°Honey, you really don¡¯t want Cici anymore?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t just don¡¯t want her, I don¡¯t even want you anymore, if it wasn¡¯t for you instilling her with those wrong ideas, she wouldn¡¯t be in this situation today, so you are the one to me, I want to divorce you!¡± After saying that, Jagu¡¯s father turned around. Jagu¡¯s mother froze for a while, then reacted by crying and chasing after him, trying to retain Jagu¡¯s father, so that he would not divorce. In the end, however, the marriage was finalized and Jagu¡¯s father took back his son from his ex-wife as his heir. When Cici Jagu found out about this in the mental hospital, she went crazy. Christine White stood outside Cici Jagu¡¯s hospital room, coldly watching her crying andughing inside, the hatred in her heart, which finally dissipated. ¡°Let¡¯s go, there¡¯s nothing more to see, don¡¯t even bothering back.¡± Christine White turned around and said to the man beside her The man pulled on her hand, ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, then for the rest of the time, you stay in the hospital and don¡¯t go anywhere.¡± ¡°I know Butler Gong!¡± Christine White cried andughed as she gave him a nk look. In order to take care of Christine White in the hospital, Baird Lane also specially took a two-month vacation, handing over the group to Hugh Dong and apanying her in the hospital himself. Although Hugh Dongined a lot, he still worked hard to manage the group so that the couple could recuperate in peace. Without Cici Jagu and The Dodge Family, Christine White¡¯s life had finally returned to the peace and quiet of her first marriage. Time flies and seven months have passed. The baby in Christine White¡¯s tummy was nearly nine months old. Since the doctor said seven months ago that the baby might be born prematurely, the due date was probably around this time. Knowing that Christine White may be about to give birth, Baird Lane has be nervous, much more nervous than Christine White, the woman inbor, especially when Christine White is not feeling well, he reacted extraordinarily. This really made Christine Whiteugh. Then as sheughed, her stomach ached, and her smile froze on her face, cold sweating out from the corners of her forehead. She reached out her hand and looked at Baird Lane who was pouring water for her, her voice trembled up, ¡°Hubby ¡­ I, I seem to be inbor!¡± Hearing this, the cup in Baird Lane¡¯s hand snapped and slipped to the ground, falling in pieces, the water in the cup wetting his pant legs. But he didn¡¯t care and spoke with his hands, ¡°Giving birth ¡­ Born? What am I supposed to do?¡± He panicked! He had actually done his homework, but when it was actually time to give birth, his mind went nk. Christine White has also never seen such a panicked man, and can¡¯t help but feel good and funny, and in the end, she herself calmed down instead, enduring the pain andmanding, ¡°Call the doctor!¡± ¡°Good.¡± Baird Lane hastily nodded, then pressed the emergency button on the bed. After pressing it, he still felt that it wasn¡¯t enough and ran outside the hospital room, calling for a doctor. Soon, Christine White was admitted to thebor and delivery room. Baird Lane stood and walked around outside the delivery room, restless and anxious. Ives Norton rolled his eyes as he watched, but didn¡¯t advise him. At this time, Hugh Dong Aunt Lucy and the others got the news and also brought their little treasure over. ¡°How is Mrs.?¡± Aunt Lucy asked as she pulled Little Treasure¡¯s hand. Little Treasure¡¯s eyes were fixed on the door of the maternity ward. Baird Lane did not answer, Ives Norton had to speak, ¡°Still in there, should be soon ¡­¡± He was still in mid-sentence when the door to the delivery room opened.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. A nurse came out holding a swaddle, ¡°Who¡¯s the baby¡¯s father?¡± ¡°I am.¡± Baird Lane immediately stepped forward, yet instead of looking at the child, he kept looking into thebor room, his eyes filled with worry. Seeing this, the nurse mentallyplimented the good man and then said, ¡°Sir, this is your child.¡± Only then did Baird Lane look down at the child. The child was skinny and small, and at a nce, he was not in good health, whimpering like a cat. Baird Lane¡¯s heart clenched, reaching out to touch the child, but did not dare to really touch down, for fear of touching the child bad. Uncle Aunt Lucy and Hugh Dong also came up and asked, ¡°Nurse, boy or girl?¡± ¡°Girl.¡± The nurse replied. Hugh Dong sourly looked at Baird Lane like, this guy this life is good, this time both children. ¡°Daddy, it¡¯s a sister!¡± little baby¡¯s little fists were clenched together, happiness written all over his eyes. Baird Lane was equally happy and carefully received the child in the nurse¡¯s arms. Before this, he had already contacted how to hold a newborn baby, so he was so not rusty at this moment. After holding the baby, Baird Lane asked, ¡°How¡¯s my wife?¡± ¡°She¡¯s fine, the nurse is cleaning her up so you can go in and see her.¡± The nurse said. As soon as Baird Lane heard he could go in, he immediately lifted his foot and went in, with Bo right behind him. The others stopped and didn¡¯t go in, thinking it would be nice to let the family of four stay together. When Baird Lane held the child and little baby went in together, Christine White had just finished cleaning up and was lying on the operating table, seeing the father and son three people came in, her pale and weak face, squeezed out a smile, ¡°Boy girl?¡± She asked. Baird Lane gently ced the baby in her arms and then gave her a kiss on the forehead, ¡°Girl.¡± Christine White¡¯s smile grew even wider, ¡°A girl is good, we¡¯ve got both children.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Baird Lane nodded. ¡°How about a name?¡± Christine White looked at him. Baird Lane thought for a moment and slowly spat out three words, ¡°Moon Lane.¡± ¡°Moon?¡± Christine White asked. Baird Lane looked at his daughter tenderly, ¡°She¡¯s our star Moon bright.¡± ¡°You¡¯re right.¡± Christine White nodded in agreement. At that moment, Bo tugged on Baird Lane¡¯s pants, ¡°Daddy, I want to see my sister.¡± ¡°Okay, show you.¡± Baird Lane bent down and picked up Little Treasure. But then he thought of something, he took out his cell phone and handed it to the nurse who hadn¡¯t left yet, ¡°Can you take a picture of our family?¡± ¡°Okay.¡± The nurse readily agreed. Baird Lane stood by the operating table holding his little treasure, Christine Whitey on top of it with her arms around her newborn daughter, and the family of four faced the camera with equally happy smiles. Click! The scene, captured on film, was frozen into eternity! The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone!